《My wife is from League of Legends》


 Chapter 1

    My name is Lin Yi, male, 20 single dogs.


    Make a living by playing game plug-ins and feed my sister and I who are going to school.


    Just this time, I received an order, a second generation of rich but game pit father, who was probably abused and regarded as a primary school student in the game.


    Find me in a rage and ask me to make a plug-in that can mend the knife, accelerate blood, attack, defense and distance, and then let the other party not find it.


    At that time, I wanted to scold this product. You are so demanding. Why not buy that penguin and order you an exclusive cow hero? As a plug-in, you pinch the mud, not to mention the most difficult game on the market.


    But when that guy reported a number, I immediately counselled.


    A million, I''ll give it up.


    At the end of the day, the second generation in their early twenties made a very obscene request to me and asked me if I could make a patch similar to perspective.


    Add an extra million if you can.


    Well, I admit, this request is very obscene. At that time, I despised this guy, but I agreed. I''m stupid if I don''t make money. It''s just to add a perspective patch. It''s much simpler than that.


    At that time, I looked down on him. He was too addicted to the game, but when I saw the picture in the game, I felt my heart beat faster.


    The male characters are not included, but the female characters are definitely national, sexy, charming and heart beating types. No wonder that person would put forward such a request.


    "Shit, I''m a dog. From another point of view." after looking at the paper towels in the trash can, I feel a little ashamed. I''m in my twenties and don''t even have a girlfriend. What''s the shame?


    Turn on the computer and get ready to work.


    On the Internet, there is only one message. A comet is close to the earth. It is the closest distance in history. Once it hits, it will be the end of the world. However, I think it is pure nonsense.


    But the news on the Internet is noisy. I don''t know how many bullshit religions take this opportunity to publicize what the end of the world, recruit believers, and join the church to ensure peace.


    Shit, if you let me break my virgin body before the end of the world, I''ll believe it.


    ¡­¡­


    CNN (an internationally renowned media): according to the latest news, the comet code named thunder snake will enter earth orbit within 48 hours. Leaders of all countries will gather at the United Nations


    Reuters reported: according to the latest information, the United States, Russia, China, Britain and France will jointly launch missiles and shoot down the comet at the moment it enters the earth. At that time, the debris scattered by the comet will fall into the Pacific Ocean and will not cause disaster to the people.


    XX news agency reported that when the thunder snake entered the earth''s orbit, its speed suddenly increased by more than ten times, far exceeding the brick family''s expectation.


    XX reported: the missile that destroyed the comet has been launched.


    XX report: the missile hit the air.


    The comet''s speed increases again.


    ¡­¡­


    Hoo


    First, the plug-in has worked hard for half a month, and finally cracked the game, perfectly avoiding the monitoring of XX housekeeper. Within a limited range, it can add the attribute of hero in the war situation.


    Then, the Nude Patch, which is relatively simple, but there is a very important problem in making this patch.


    That''s these heroines. Although they are all thousands of demons and charms, they are extremely sexy and hot to the limit, they come in clothes.


    What would it look like if you took off your clothes?


    That is not a real beauty. After taking off her clothes, she will show a white body.


    These are characters that only exist in the second dimension. In some ways, they are a moving picture, a series of data, that''s all.


    If you take off your clothes by technical means, the rest may be one hand, one foot and one head, floating like a ghost.


    Therefore, the essence of this patch lies not in stripping, but in replacement.


    You should use your own program and image to replace the original position of clothes, which is the essence.


    This is a very difficult project. I''m going to spend some money to find some graphic models, Taobao nude models and so on to do this work. Maybe I can wipe the gun and get angry, and send my first time out by the way.


    But I don''t know how. I can''t find anyone.


    Fortunately, after more than 20 years of being single, I have a deep understanding of international stars in Asia, Europe and America. Charming, sexy, hot, uniform... All kinds of different names are deeply branded in my mind.


    The figures of those international stars have completely become countless program like numbers, which are stored in the hard disk of the brain.


    At present, I immediately find an alternative role for each heroine according to my personality and figure. Then, I look for resource seeds from the Internet, accept the edification of profound Island customs, and start to pick pictures from the Internet to prepare to make a heroine exclusive to me.


    It''s just that the game is partial to the second dimension after all. If it is matched with too real pictures, it seems to have a sense of conflict. Therefore, I collected countless * * animation (cough, you can understand it if you know it, even if you don''t understand it) and even 18 banned games from the Internet to select the heroines.


    2D version, 3D version of everything, these are all my materials.


    I feel like I''m evolving in the direction of the soul painter.


    When I finished making the first heroine, seeing dozens of pictures on the computer screen, I didn''t know what kind of mood I was.


    Exquisite... As beautiful as art.


    That kind of perfection, people can not find any shortcomings, that is the real perfection.


    If only my wife... Involuntarily, such an idea emerged in my heart.


    Each heroine has its own special drawings, two-dimensional, three-dimensional, and even added special effects when walking and fighting. All of them are integrated together, and finally reach a level that makes me feel the most perfect.


    After seven days, day and night, I finally finished this patch.


    A sense of achievement came to my face, which was better than my own.


    Shit, I''ve been busy for another half a month. I''ve finally finished it.


    Considering that I am so tired to make the patch, it is very uncomfortable to give it to others, just like my inflatable doll was used by others.


    So, I''m going to tear up the agreement with the rich second generation and don''t want to buy out a million.


    I want to make it VIP.


    When the plug-in is used for a certain time and the recharge reaches a certain number, there will be preferential treatment for members. For example, 100000 yuan will unlock a heroine. Isn''t that what we do now.


    Well, when the recharge reaches a certain number, you can also enjoy special services, such as more exciting pictures and even close contact with heroines... Of course, these are actually some 18 Forbidden Games.


    But I think some people with special complex are still very interested in these.


    Take a long line and catch big fish.


    Boom


    Just as I was about to enter the game to try the effect, there was a violent roar in my ear. The glass behind me completely broke in a moment, and an impact force was pressed against my back, and the whole body involuntarily hit the front.


    With a slap, the heavy impact force, the whole computer screen was completely broken, the whole head went directly into the computer, and the crackling electric spark completely surrounded my whole body in an instant!


    ¡­¡­


    The room was in chaos, and there was a bad smell in the air. Scattered on the ground are broken glass dregs everywhere.


    There is a rather strange picture in this room.


    It should be a person, sitting on a chair, his upper body lying on the computer desk, his whole head completely stuck in the computer monitor, motionless, and a trace of electric spark flashed on his body from time to time, which looked quite strange.


    "My grass hurts..." this is the first feeling I woke up.


    This is normal. After all, no matter whose head is stuck in the computer like this, it is estimated that it will not be very comfortable.


    I feel a little uncomfortable. I want to take my head out, but after a little action, I feel the burning pain on my face.


    I guess I''m out of phase. Damn it, I''m not too handsome. If I''m out of phase again, how can I find a wife in the future.


    Two palms, hard to lift up, hold both sides of the computer monitor, and the head moves slightly there.


    I don''t know how long it took. I finally raised my head. The blood left by the glass scratch spread all over my face. It looked terrible.


    Touch it. It''s all blood.


    I turned around and looked at my house. My face twitched again. The house was full of rotten smell.


    The ground was completely covered with broken glass debris.


    Damn it, what the hell is going on?


    I remember a loud voice, and then it was like this.


    Looking at the computer monitor with only a huge hole left, I felt distressed for a while.


    This monitor costs 800 yuan. This time, it''s all destroyed.


    The cell phone is still on the next table.


    Pick it up and have a look!


    3.18£¿


    If you remember correctly, the day when you completed the patch seems to be... March 13? Can''t you say you fainted for five days?


    Goo Goo


    I don''t want to be okay. I feel hungry when I think about it.


    It was dark and gloomy outside the window. I could only see a mess. The moon didn''t know where to die.


    That kind of picture is beyond my imagination. It seems that the whole world has changed in a moment.


    Since I woke up, it seems that no matter what I see, it is full of strange. I don''t know what the smell is in the air. It''s smelly and quite disgusting.


    Forget it. Let''s go find a place to eat first. I''m hungry.


    Get ready to eat.


    I don''t know if I can''t get in touch with myself in a few days. How anxious my sister is now. I have to pay for the call later.


    There is also a sense of dilapidation in the corridor. Press the elevator twice. It''s completely useless. Is there a power failure? Forget it, take the stairs. Anyway, it''s only the fourth floor. I don''t live high.


    On the empty stairs, the soles of the feet trampled down, and the dull sound echoed in the stairs. I even feel some furry feeling in my heart. I''m uncomfortable all over. I don''t know when goose bumps have covered my whole body.

 Chapter 2

    Chilly, cold!


    My heart is empty, and I don''t have any food in my stomach. I''ve been hungry for a long time.


    There are countless messy things on the ground of the community, including torn clothes and newspapers... I don''t know what''s going on. Some places on the ground even show a lot of dirty red, which looks disgusting.


    The only thing missing is people!


    Bata, Bata!


    Suddenly, a strange sound of chewing came from the security booth, and the light of the emergency light was particularly conspicuous in the darkness.


    Frowning, I walked slowly over there.


    I found a fat man wearing sky blue security clothes, lying on the ground, as if he was constantly swallowing something. Tut tut tasted.


    I went and thought who it was. It turned out to be xiaopang... This fat man has a good relationship with me. This fat man likes playing games, so he often asks me to help make plug-ins. He has a good relationship with me.


    I finally saw an acquaintance.


    I was relieved and obedient. I thought I woke up and all the people disappeared overnight. Now I finally saw a living person. At this time, I even felt a little moved in my heart.


    "Hey, hey, fat man, what are you eating? Give me some. My brother is starving... Eh... I wipe. I''m sorry to disturb you. I''ll stick now."


    Day, I just came over and found a slender beautiful leg wearing black silk stockings under Guo pangzi''s body. The silk stockings are full of holes. They are super sexy.


    Look, the leg shape belongs to the type that can play for a year. It''s quite good. Shit, I didn''t expect the fat man to have this luck, but it''s too bold. It''s really enviable to do this in the security Pavilion. There''s also the sound of chewing. It can''t be that sound. I heard it wrong


    At this time, the sound of chewing stopped, and Guo pangzi suddenly turned around slowly.


    Although I was embarrassed, I was still smiling and ready to say hello, but soon the smile on my face stiffened.


    His face was dull and looked at the guy in front of him strangely... Is that still a person?


    The whole face is completely rotten, even because it is rotten, it looks particularly bloated. The smell comes from the fat man.


    There was a piece of dark red in his hand, pieces of broken meat on his face, and a piece of blood all over his body.


    Not to mention, behind the fat man, I saw a more amazing scene.


    Woo!


    I only felt a burst of nausea in my stomach, my chest was dull and depressed, and it was difficult to breathe. In my eyes, I was full of unspeakable panic. There was nothing in my stomach, but at this time, it was like turning over rivers and seas.


    I couldn''t help it any more. The whole person was half lying on the ground, his throat was constantly wriggling and retching. As a result, nothing could come out, but some yellow sour water


    Just behind xiaopang, a man, lying on the ground, motionless.


    The white dress is now completely turned into a bright red. Her face is pale and lying on the ground. In her wide eyes, it is just an empty space, which has long lost its color.


    The chest was in a mess, the two * * had been bitten, and a huge gap had been bitten on the neck.


    The flesh and blood on Guo Pang''s face seems to come from here.


    The tumbling in the stomach is more and more severe.


    Guo Pang, this guy is eating people. Isn''t this guy taking drugs? Like the face eater in America?


    virus Biochemical crisis, zombie? devil?


    For a moment, my mind was in a mess.


    At this time, something happened that made me blow my hair.


    Little fat moved.


    Slowly got up from the ground. From the white pupils, I couldn''t see any familiar feeling. All I could see was desire, desire for flesh and blood.


    My body retreated involuntarily. Looking at the guy in front of me, I felt a burst of dryness in my throat: "little fat..."


    I still called tentatively. If the little fat man in front of me could accept himself, I even felt that I might burst into tears.


    However, there was no answer.


    Step by step, close to me.


    And I was frightened, my body was unusually stiff, and my legs were shaking.


    I''m a fucking technical house. I can''t do anything except playing games and programming. When others rob me, I even take the initiative to hand over all my money. For me, safety comes first.


    It doesn''t matter if you hang up. There''s a sister to take care of, doesn''t it?


    Maybe I''m weak, but... This is me.


    But now, I feel that even if I give all the money in my pocket to the little fat man, it''s useless, because the little fat man values the only little skin and meat on my bony body


    "Hey, fat man..." my teeth collided constantly, and a thin voice came: "don''t do this, don''t scare brother. It''s a big deal. I''ll make a plug-in for you for free next time... I didn''t see anything."


    I''m talking in my mouth. Even I don''t know what I''m talking about.


    I want to run, but I can''t run. It''s for hunger. After seven days of hunger and this fear, I don''t even have the strength to run.


    Xiaopang is still approaching. I stumble back. My mind is completely blank and indescribable.


    Hehe


    At this time, the little fat in front suddenly made a strange sound, which was the sound, and then his whole body rushed at me.


    Run... Run... Run!


    This is the only thought in my heart. I didn''t expect to encounter such bad luck just downstairs. If I knew this, I wouldn''t come down. Damn it!


    Just ran out for two steps, the foot was soft, the whole person burst, and immediately fell to the ground.


    I''m so hungry that I can''t run at all. The back of the head knocked on the ground, and his mouth couldn''t help spewing a mouthful of blood.


    Behind him, xiaopang''s chubby body has rushed over with mucus, and his ferocious expression is more and more clear.


    When I grew up, my mouth smelled fishy. My teeth were even full of minced meat. When I opened my mouth, I bit it directly on my face. It seems that it is a place with the most meat quality on my face now.


    The stench almost made me faint.


    There was a wriggle in his throat and he struggled desperately.


    No, I don''t want to hang up here. I''m still a virgin. At least let me lose my virgin and die again.


    I don''t know what''s going on. At this time, I had such an idea in my mind.


    Struggling desperately.


    However, I''m a house man. I don''t have much strength. What''s xiaopang? People are security guards. Even if I look like this, I can''t compare that strength. Seeing that mouth getting closer and closer, the fear and despair in my eyes become more and more intense.


    Damn it, time is wasted on games. If you don''t waste most of your time on games, you won''t be like this if you exercise more according to your sister''s meaning?


    For a moment, my heart was filled with regret.


    Although the world of the game is refreshing, after all, I am not a hero there... If I can summon those heroes to fight as in the computer


    This... Was just an idea in my mind, but... Just when such an idea came into my mind, something happened suddenly.


    Hum


    On the ground, a bright aperture emerged.


    That kind of picture is just like the scene in the computer.


    "Welcome to Summoner Canyon..."


    The tall body, white skin and a hardcover leather armor set off the body, which became more and more moving. Under the bondage of leather armor, the slender waist and towering chest became more and more charming. The slender and perfect thighs were wrapped in leather armor, and there was a large amount of nudity.


    Familiar figure, appeared!

 Chapter 3

    "Welcome to Summoner Canyon..."


    What a familiar voice it was. I didn''t even think I would hear such a voice here.


    For a moment, I even thought I was wrong.


    But there''s nothing wrong.


    That slim figure has appeared in front of him. Although he is a member of the drolfred tribe, he is dressed in a hot dress. A large area of skin is displayed outside, showing his delicacy and tenderness.


    The body is fit and the legs are close to perfection. There is no regret from the slender legs. The tight Leather Armor tightly wraps her body, making her whole person look full of temptation.


    Beautiful, perfect.


    The perfect integration of two-dimensional and three-dimensional elements has the amazing beauty and sexy of two-dimensional elements, without making people feel uncomfortable, and even an indescribable sense of familiarity.


    It''s like a goddess. It''s intoxicating.


    The only regret is that although the eyes are big and bright, they can''t see any feelings in those eyes, which is completely like puppets.


    The long bow in his hand, glittering with ice blue edge, seems to be ready to launch the most deadly arrow at any time.


    Ice shooter - ash!


    Yes, the figure in front of me is a hero in the online game hero League... Ice shooter ash is also a hero experienced by almost every player who comes into contact with the hero League for the first time.


    It''s also the game I just finished plug-in.


    Ash, the novice, is one of the three heroes to choose from.


    Ash, why are you here?


    I was stunned by the sudden appearance of Aishi, and even the struggle on my hands stopped subconsciously until I was completely pressed down by xiaopang''s body. I didn''t react and struggled again.


    From the beginning to the end, ash watched quietly, without any action, as if he had not noticed the confrontation here at all.


    Although it seems that I summoned this Aishi, it doesn''t seem to mean to help me. It just stays there quietly, motionless, and there is no emotion in a pair of beautiful eyes.


    I can''t move anymore. I''m too tired and hungry. There''s no strength in my limbs.


    When I just woke up, I actually encountered this kind of thing. I also held a flame in my heart. Coupled with the danger I was facing now, I couldn''t help it anymore. I subconsciously shouted, "Hey, help me..."


    Whoosh


    Puff!


    Just at the moment when the word "help me" just appeared, I didn''t see how ash acted. I only heard a puff in front of me. Immediately, a large amount of dirty blood sprayed on my face, and the smell made me retch.


    What made me feel more terrible was that the bright arrow passed through xiaopang''s head, and the sharp arrow appeared directly in front of me.


    Look at that. I almost brought my head along.


    Scared to death.


    I even feel that ash''s arrow is more terrible than xiaopang''s Zombie like performance.


    Uh... Woo


    I couldn''t help it anymore. I pushed the fat body away. His body was lying on the ground, vomiting constantly, and his face became unusually pale.


    Little fat''s body was thrown aside by me, motionless... Dead.


    Kill, kill, kill


    I never thought I would kill people in reality. The previous blow and now this strange atmosphere are almost breaking me down, and the whole person is on the verge of collapse.


    Ah!


    Rustle... Rustle


    The strange sound came from the position of the security booth, which made the collapse open his eyes, and he couldn''t see the slightest look in his eyes. However, this kind of godless pupil was gradually covered by a kind of panic and horror.


    The woman''s body seemed to wriggle on the ground, with her head held high, her twisted legs stuck to the ground, her arms supported, slowly forced, constantly moving forward, moving a little bit, and two scarlet marks seemed to be left on the ground.


    The chaos of the gnawed chest looks particularly terrible.


    Open your mouth... Scared


    The strange voice came from the bright red lips that had been painted.


    The body trembled excitedly. For a moment, I didn''t know what kind of feeling it was in my heart. My eyes stared round. The whole person got up from the ground foolishly. The next moment, he turned and ran away.


    I just want to stay away from these things, away from here, and I don''t want to think about anything else!


    I found that it was a mistake to come down. I want to go back and go back to my cabin. Although it is dilapidated, it is the only place where I can feel a sense of security.


    On the way, I don''t know what kind of mind it was. When I saw the scattered newspapers next to me, I grabbed two


    Behind him, ash followed me. Without my command, ash didn''t seem to know how to attack, so he followed me.


    Clang!


    It was not easy to climb all the way. I felt that my eyes were almost out. Finally, I returned to my room. With a bang, I closed the door and I gasped violently. At this time, I suddenly found that Aishi was following me all the way.


    Forget it, there are so many strange things that I can''t react at all.


    Now the biggest anxiety in my heart is... I killed people. Although it is said that ash killed people, it seems that ash won''t kill people without my command, right? Will you be caught by the police, sentenced, or shot?


    All kinds of thoughts echoed in my mind, and the feeling of terror filled my body.


    My body shivered involuntarily, but when I saw the newspaper, I found that my worry was completely superfluous.


    The newspaper seems to clearly indicate what happened.


    In short, it''s a comet hitting the earth!


    This is the newspaper of March 14th... What is recorded on it is all what happened on March 13th.


    The things recorded above made me sweat, didn''t it? Did this comet really hit the earth? So, when I was playing drums before, the tremor I suddenly felt was the vibration caused by the comet hitting the earth?


    Look at another one. It''s the newspaper on March 16th. The rest, either the 14th or the 15th, have no follow-up newspapers.


    After reading the newspaper on the 16th, my doubts seem to have been answered, but... My heart is cold.


    According to the newspaper, the comet hit the earth on March 13. Although it fell on the Pacific Ocean, it caused an impact that destroyed countless coastal cities all over the world.


    After that comet fell, three more comets fell, one in Asia, one in North and South America and one in Africa... Oceania? It''s gone. It''s flooded.


    Even if it''s just a comet falling down, it seems that there are other special life hidden in this comet.


    All kinds of strange life appeared on the earth and attacked humans everywhere. The army couldn''t handle it at all. After barely resisting twice, it began to retreat.


    Even among the crowd, a strange virus, biochemical virus, began to circulate.


    All people infected with the virus will become zombies. With the spread of blood, once they are scratched or bitten, they will become zombies immediately.


    Virus spread, foreign invasion!


    Then, humans... Are almost... Finished now?


    Can you imagine that feeling? When you wake up, you will find the end of the world, familiar people have become zombies, and the world is full of monsters.


    I sometimes dream about the end of the world, hoarding countless instant noodles, changing a bag of instant noodles for a sister, but I just think about it. When this moment appears in front of me, it will be a despair.


    My whole body had completely collapsed on the floor, motionless and dull.


    Maybe I don''t have to worry about being taken away by the police uncle. Is that a good thing? If I can laugh now.


    There are no more records in the newspaper. I have no way to know what the world has become.

 Chapter 4

    The later events are not recorded, but I can think of some. Look at the little fat, it''s almost a biochemical crisis.


    It''s desolate outside. It''s estimated that the vast majority of people have gone out to take refuge. They feel sorry that they fainted in the room and directly missed the best escape period. Now it''s several days later. Now things on the whole earth don''t know how serious they have been.


    I don''t know if anyone survived.


    My body curled up on the ground and trembled. At this time, I looked like a stray dog. I was very poor and hungry. My heart was completely filled with fear. From beginning to end, ash stayed by my side, motionless, without a word, and just stood by me.


    The feeling of fear has completely filled my heart. Who can not be afraid and who can? At least, I don''t have that level. I''m not so strong. When I encounter this kind of thing, my heart is almost completely desperate.


    Don''t think the fantasy of the end of the world in your head is so comfortable. When this scene comes, the fear that comes to your face can almost completely drown people.


    I even feel that jumping directly from the window and committing suicide may be the best way.


    It''s like a dream. Maybe if you jump directly, the dream will wake up. Isn''t that what happens in the inception?


    Yes, that''s it. That''s what happens in the movie. If you commit suicide now, you may wake up.


    Staggering, I just felt cold and pale all over. I came to the window. There was broken glass at my feet. Looking at the picture below through the window without glass obstruction, my brain was dizzy immediately.


    Lin zhe


    A name suddenly came to my mind.


    This name made my body tremble, the whole person immediately recovered, and my face became more pale for a moment.


    Lin Zhe, that''s my sister and my only relative. Originally, Lin zhe was going to school in another city. Lin Zhe, what''s Lin Zhe''s situation now? Does Lin zhe have any


    No, no, it''s different from your own side. It''s a big city. There should be a certain security guarantee, at least it''s safer than your own side.


    You can''t die. You can''t die yet.


    Thinking of Lin Zhe, I seem to have found the hope of living. Whether it''s just my extravagant hope or an excuse I find for myself to live, in short, I can''t change this.


    Once such an idea appears in my heart, it can no longer be suppressed.


    Lin Zhe, that''s my only sister. Anyway, I have to make sure what my sister looks like now.


    If I want to live, I must live... If I die so plainly here, my sister will be left alone in the world... I got up from the ground, and the expression on my face became a little strange, sometimes pale, sometimes flushed, sometimes scared and sometimes ferocious.


    We must live.


    To survive, you must first have food. Otherwise, you will starve to death without being bitten by those zombies outside. This must be done.


    I may not be able to get out now. No one knows how many monsters there are outside. If I meet one, it will be over. I dare not go out rashly. By the way, there seems to be a box of instant noodles at home. As a dead house, ham sausage and instant noodles are also necessary items for the two brothers.


    The food problem was solved for the time being. I was a little relieved. I chewed the ham sausage and looked at ash next to me.


    It''s ash!


    Maybe I saw the little fat like that, maybe I saw the things recorded in the newspaper... Maybe... No, maybe, even after so many ears, my nerves have become much bigger. Even zombies, comets hitting the earth, and alien life can appear. Then, I can summon ash, It doesn''t seem impossible, does it?


    Anyway, the world is chaotic enough. If there is more, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    Aishi, originally just a hero in the hero League, belongs to the virtual role in the computer, but now, she appears in front of her alive, slim and handsome, more beautiful than Aishi in the computer.


    How on earth was ash summoned by himself?


    It''s a complete mystery. I just don''t know that at all.


    I don''t know how long Aishi will stay with me and whether she will disappear... I don''t know at all. I don''t even dare to try. I''m worried that if I really let Aishi leave, I won''t be able to summon Aishi out again. What will it be.


    I''m afraid of death. I''m more afraid of living alone.


    Now, ash is almost his only hope.


    After thinking for a while, I tried, just as I thought. Although this ash really exists, it must be manipulated by the summoner as in the game. Otherwise, it will only stand without any action. Try to let ash make a few actions according to his own ideas, and as a result, ash completes them all perfectly.


    It seems that I need to rely on ash.


    The moon that disappeared before finally appeared, and a large hazy moonlight scattered from the sky..


    The cold wind kept pouring in from the window, making me tremble all over.


    In the room, I stopped my action temporarily. Now I can''t prepare anything. I''ll prepare something tomorrow. Then, I''ll stay here and observe the situation for a while, especially if there are any monsters outside. Will ash disappear, and then I''ll leave here... Sister, in another city.


    Stand on the window and forget to go down.


    I just feel numb on my scalp.


    I didn''t notice it before. Now I found the terrible picture and began to show it. The whole street, under the moonlight, can only see a large number of moving heads and twisted shadows, just like ants, crawling on the ground... How much? I can''t count.


    I dare not make the slightest movement, for fear that my movement has attracted the attention of these lives.


    In the distance, I even vaguely saw flexible figures, climbing and jumping quickly on the roof and on the ground... Are those strange life falling from the comet?


    Natural disaster!


    This disaster almost completely collapsed the whole human world.


    After half a ring, I lay quietly in bed. Whether he can sleep or not, I must have a good rest, otherwise... I have no strength and spirit to leave here.


    I lay quietly, and ash stood motionless and guarded, as if he were a loyal guard.


    I was sleeping and ash was watching.


    To be honest, the feeling is a little strange... A big man or a otaku is sleeping in bed, and a mysterious beauty is staring next to him. If the feeling is not strange, ghosts won''t believe it. At least, I feel uncomfortable all over now. I can''t sleep when I turn around on that small bed.


    After a few rounds, I had no choice. I turned my eyes again and looked at ash. I didn''t know anything about this mysterious woman.


    However, the appearance of this woman makes me not feel completely lonely in this almost completely broken world.


    "Hey, you go to bed..." I don''t know how long it has been. I said reluctantly. A beautiful woman is staring at me. I really can''t sleep. I can''t help but let ash come to bed.


    Really, I promise it''s just sleep!


    (the minds, memories and feelings of the heroes will be restored!


    Compared with one-time arrival, crows prefer to develop slowly, so heroes who just start to appear are like puppets, but with the improvement of hero level, their mind and feelings will gradually return!


    In the later stage, the wisdom of heroes will even be stronger than that of ordinary people. After all, these heroes are either monarchs, Queens or super experts in the original world.)

 Chapter 5

    Really, just come to sleep. There''s no other meaning. Absolutely not.


    I swear to God that I am absolutely nothing at all now. I just feel that I am a big man lying down and sleeping with a woman watching. It makes me feel uncomfortable and ashamed.


    Really, that''s all.


    make love?


    Don''t be kidding, although when I was playing games before, I really had the idea of bringing out the beauties in the hero League one by one.


    But that was before, not now. Although such a beautiful wife, there is an irresistible temptation.


    For my orders, ash absolutely carried out without the slightest disobedience. He didn''t even take off his shoes. He immediately lay beside me and didn''t move. It was as if he was really just a puppet acting according to the master''s orders, without any sense of belonging to himself.


    But now I don''t have any other ideas. I seem to feel a lot at ease when ashy lies next to me. At this time, you can have a person, even if it''s just a complete stranger, not even a person, with you.


    There was no obscene action. After ash lay down, I just took the courage to slowly hold ash in my arms.


    Ash didn''t resist my touch.


    I don''t know why, there is always a cold feeling on ash. Maybe this root is related to ash''s living in the polar region? But now, even this cold body still makes me feel an indescribable warmth.


    After holding ash, my panic and fear filled heart finally calmed down.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. I seem to have finally fallen asleep. At this moment, I can''t think of the impact of what I''m doing now. Although I really didn''t do anything, for someone, these are written down in a small book, waiting to be figured out one by one in the future.


    fell asleep.


    As soon as I fell asleep, I felt strange in my mind.


    Sleeping, even dreaming, doesn''t seem to be such a scene?


    The things in the dream are always vague, but this time, after holding ash and closing my eyes, I can clearly feel the difference. Everything seems unusually real.


    The truth makes me even feel a little scared.


    That''s a rather strange thing, very strange.


    So... It''s like... A computer?


    Well, yes, it''s like a computer... No, it''s not a computer. To be exact, it feels like a computer''s hard disk and a computer chip.


    I saw folders, codes, countless Arabic numerals, English letters and all kinds of symbols, which are very familiar.


    Those things, program code?


    It''s a program, a program written by yourself.


    This program is the last program I wrote before, but I didn''t expect this program to appear in front of me again.


    Not to mention, just in front of me, this program seems to be fully integrated with some files and programs stored in some chips. Finally, in front of me, those things began to transform.


    Conversion of the program.


    Ash, blade, Ruiwen, Katrina, Qin Nu, Jiuwei, dawn goddess, bounty hunter


    A slim figure flickered in front of me.


    That''s the figure of female characters in the League of heroes.


    One by one, they quickly flashed in front of me, and finally turned into a series of data and got into my head... It''s my head. That feeling is very strange. Obviously, they are watching the transformation of those things. They seem to be completely an outsider. However, these things all got into their own head.


    Just as those data and programs got into his head, a strange panel appeared in front of him.


    As if, I felt as if I had entered the world of the matrix, a world of data.


    The panel is strange and familiar. I''m familiar with it because I often log in to this panel. As for the strangeness, it''s naturally because this interface appears here


    This interface, that is the landing interface of the League of heroes.


    I will never be wrong.


    Try, I entered my QQ number and password, and then click login. At the next moment, a strange picture flickered in front of me.


    Cards appeared in front of me, all of which were the cards of female heroes in the hero League. However, except for the first AI Xi, all of these cards were gray. It seemed that because they had not been summoned, these cards showed a gray color.


    Maybe these are the reasons why I can summon ash?


    Some possibilities emerged in my mind. I wrote a program about the female roles in the hero League, and then input it into the computer. As a result, my head hit the computer again. Although it was not the host, it was the monitor... But who knows what will happen?


    Now, even things like comets hitting the earth and extraterrestrial life zombies have appeared. It seems that nothing else is impossible.


    This is a Summoner system, a system that allows me to summon heroines... I seem to have understood why ash was summoned by myself. It is precisely because of this system, perhaps because the comet hit the earth, that some strange things happened.


    Finally, this system, branded in my mind, allows me to summon ash and even other heroes.


    After understanding this, my heart was covered with an indescribable excitement, and the expression on my face almost became a little ferocious. The idea made me almost crazy and quickly checked this system.


    The heroes that can be summoned are now only ash, but there are a lot of heroes that cannot be summoned.


    After checking, I found that the settings here are similar to those in the hero League, but there are some differences.


    For example, heroes are not bought with point rolls and game coins. They are all replaced with gold coins.


    Moreover, gold coins are not only used to buy heroes, but also equipment!


    Hero''s equipment!


    It''s no longer a game by game battle to obtain gold coins and buy equipment that can only be used in one game. There seems to be an extra store. On the other page of the hero, there is equipment. All equipment seems to be a type that can be used permanently after purchase.


    However, how to get gold coins?


    I''m a little surprised. The gold coins in the game are obtained by killing the enemy''s little monsters and heroes, or killing wild monsters, pushing down local defense towers and crystals, and will increase automatically over time.


    But how do you get these gold coins here?


    Looking at the small number of 1 below, the expression on my face became more and more strange.


    1£¿


    Why is there a gold coin? In this, gold coins will not increase automatically. At least after I came here, gold coins have never increased. However, why is there a gold coin?


    By the way, before... Killed xiaopang?


    Can we say that we have to kill those zombies or strange alien life here to get gold coins?


    A thought came to my mind. It is very possible that the gold coins in this way can be obtained.


    The first page is hero, and the second page is equipment; The third page... Can''t open... I clearly feel that there are still some pages behind it, just like the thick book. I clearly feel that there seems to be something behind it. However, I can''t open it at all. It seems that there are some conditions limiting me. I can''t open the next page at all.


    Forget it, it seems that some conditions have not been met.


    On the bed, I opened my eyes.


    I woke up as soon as I fell asleep.


    That''s not a dream.


    It''s like a novice tutorial, teaching yourself to be familiar with these.


    Slowly closed his eyes, with the emergence of an idea in my mind, that strange panel appeared again, but this time it appeared in front of me, in front of reality

 Chapter 6

    The strange panel appeared in front of me. It was the picture I saw in my dream before, but now it appeared in front of me alive.


    The panel, a symbol of the Summoner''s data and ability interface, appeared in front of me.


    I turned and looked, but I found that I didn''t know when ash had disappeared.


    At the moment when I found this, I trembled involuntarily, and my heart was filled with a burst of fear.


    The whole room was empty except me.


    Even a puppet, I can''t stand the lonely days of living alone.


    There was no trace of opening the door. There was only one possibility. The ash I summoned disappeared.


    But fortunately, I finally experienced some things, and my patience increased a little.


    After another look at the interface in front of me, I waved and drank, "ash, come out..."


    Quack


    In a trance, it seems that a crow flies over my head. Two drops of cold sweat emerge on my forehead. This action even makes me feel like a fool. No, it''s not like that it''s a complete fool at all.


    Shit, it''s a big shame. Luckily there was no one nearby.


    I coughed softly. I scratched my head and felt a little helpless. Just now I wanted to try to summon ash.


    However, I know nothing about this system. I don''t understand how to summon ash and how ash disappeared.


    When I was as like as two peas in my mind, I suddenly found that the appearance of AI was very clear. It was just like the interface of the League of heroes. It was exactly the same image. The image of card appeared in front of us, as if we could take this card out of the void.


    Yes, what this appearance brings to me is such a feeling that the card can be taken out.


    Can you take it out?


    I slowly stretched out my palm and reached for the card.


    I really feel it.


    As soon as I was happy, I slowly withdrew my hand and was right in front of me. From the interface that seemed to be nothingness, I actually brought out the card and appeared in front of myself.


    However, this is just to take out this card, and there are not many changes.


    My brain thought quickly. What was special when I called ashy out for the first time?


    Countless pictures flashed quickly in my mind. Suddenly, my eyes suddenly lit up. By the way, I fell down, my head was broken and a mouthful of blood was sprayed from my mouth.


    Blood!


    Perhaps this is the real need to summon ash.


    As soon as his eyes brightened, he looked at the edge of the card. He was incredibly sharp and frowned slightly. With a slight wipe of his finger on the edge of the card, there was a bright red blood bead penetrating from his finger.


    The next moment, the card in my hand suddenly heated and became hot. Almost subconsciously, I threw that card out.


    In the middle of the sky, ash''s figure appeared almost instantaneously.


    I was relieved to see the familiar Aishi.


    After ash appeared, the card returned to his hand again.


    It''s also very simple to recover ash. Just insert the card into the original position in the system again.


    Then I suddenly remembered the patch I designed. After the recharge reaches a certain number, I can talk to the heroine xxoo. I don''t know whether the system has been brought over, and whether the third page that can''t be opened is these things?


    At that time, the excitement in my heart calmed down after a long time.


    I stayed in this room for two more days.


    In these two days, I have been familiar with ash''s call and have a deeper understanding of this system.


    After being called by me, ash can last for an hour. After an hour, whether I take it back or not, ash will disappear.


    After ash retracts or disappears automatically, it takes the past 12 hours to summon again. This is the cooling time. In other words, I can only call less than twice a day.


    At the same time, I can completely control Aishi. As long as Aishi''s level is enough, I can completely control Aishi to use all his skills, which is almost no different from that in the game.


    It can be said that there are many differences between the operation of ash in reality and the operation in the game. Even if I can perfectly operate these characters in the game, there are still some troubles in reality. These two days have made me slightly adapt to how to operate ash.


    It was five days after I realized that everything was ready and my body returned to its best state.


    Things are ready. In fact, I don''t have much to prepare. It''s a large plastic bag with a box of instant noodles and a box of ham sausage. These things are all my food inventory, which can be said to be the key to whether I can go down the road.


    As for the transportation tools, they are naturally one leg. I don''t have a car and I can''t drive. I can barely ride a motorcycle, but I don''t.


    However, this car can be found slowly on the back road. If you can''t find it, it doesn''t matter. Now there is another problem in front of me, that is... Map. How can I go if I don''t have a map?


    To be honest, the best choice at this time is to find a safe and strong place, and then slowly collect food. You can live one more day. Don''t go out to die.


    But I went out anyway.


    My goal is very simple. Find Lin Zhe.


    There''s nothing you can''t do for my sister.


    However, Lin Zhe is not in this city, but in s city thousands of miles away. It is a long distance from this city. He usually goes by car or plane. But if he walks or rides a car, I really don''t know where he is.


    The computer has completely failed, the mobile phone has been in arrears, and the network cannot be provided. Moreover, the mobile phone has no power immediately and is useless... That is, now I have basically lost my way... Therefore, I must immediately find a map of the city and a national map. Only with a map can I know how to move forward.


    Generally speaking, there should be maps in large newspapers and bookstores... And there is a large bookstore less than a kilometer away from where you live. You should be able to find national, provincial and municipal maps. With a map, your progress will be much easier.


    Just do it.


    Now that it has been determined, I have no room for regret, or in some ways, finding my sister has become the only support for me to live now.


    With something, I summoned ash out. With ash, I''m ready to leave here.


    There was still silence in the corridor.


    In the downstairs hall, the little fat body was still lying on the ground, motionless, dirty blood everywhere, and the smell of decay was disgusting. I don''t know where the woman''s body is.


    Shook his head, although I felt some helpless pity, but I know now is not the time to abuse compassion.


    The time of day is very short. I must take advantage of this short time to find a map and the next place where I can live. If you want to leave here, you can''t finish it in a day and a half.


    Went out, the sun was burning overhead.


    However, the hot sunshine can''t make me feel any warmth. On the contrary, the whole body seems to fall into the ice cellar. No matter how hot the sunshine outside is, it can''t cover up the fact that it''s lonely around... Without vitality, the whole world is dead.


    Little by little, carefully stare around to prevent any dangerous situation.


    At the same time, I control ash and my body, which is also the result of my training during this period of time.


    Ash, ash can only act when he gives orders. He is really a role and needs to operate by himself.


    I don''t want to let my body fall into danger when operating ash. It feels very strange. It''s 360 degrees like I have two eyes and two bodies. There is no dead corner at all.


    It is less than a kilometer away from the library, but this kilometer is full of unspeakable dangers.

 Chapter 7

    The action is brisk, and I dare not stay too much in one place at all.


    I don''t know much about zombies, but I still see some from the movies. Zombies, which act by hearing, will pursue the voice of living people, constantly chase and gather.


    Vaguely, just as I was moving forward, it seemed that I could still hear strange sounds coming from nearby, just like tearing something


    Leave it alone. Most of those places are haunted by zombies.


    All the way, I kept wiping the cold sweat on my forehead. I was a dead otaku and had little strength. Now, with the package behind me, there was no doubt that the pressure on me was greater. After running out for hundreds of meters, I felt a burst of hot pain in my throat.


    Let me go. It''s a miracle that I can live on such a body in this environment.


    I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it.


    I bent my body, supported my hands on my knees, and my mouth was like a bellows. I kept panting. My throat was hot and dry, and I couldn''t feel any water. My whole body was completely wet with sweat.


    No, no, I can''t run.


    I have almost no strength at all. I have to rest for a period of time. Look at Aishi next to him. His face is not red and his heart does not jump. This short distance and snail speed have no problem for Aishi.


    Dong Dong Dong


    At this time, a clear and rapid sound of footsteps suddenly appeared.


    That voice made me scared. The whole person subconsciously raised his head, and a pair of eyes immediately strafed around.


    What''s that noise?


    Aishi beside me, under the command of my subconscious mind, was ready to fight. The long bow in my hand had been slightly opened, and the bow string showed a half moon trace. The arrow was sharp and ferocious, and glittered with dazzling light under the sun.


    There is a small alley, dark, just where the sun can''t shine. It''s dark. That place seems to lead to a big supermarket, right? I vaguely remember that I can pass by this path.


    What''s coming out of it?


    I subconsciously clenched my fist, stared at the left direction, and my throat was constantly wriggling.


    There, what will appear? Is there a monster?


    All kinds of thoughts flickered in my heart, which filled my heart with an inexplicable fear. Even if there was ash around me, I still felt some terror.


    Dong Dong Dong


    The voice became clearer and clearer. The next moment, a figure suddenly rushed out of the narrow passage.


    That figure made me tremble up and down. It was scared because I was scared. Aishi next to me almost shook with his palm. The next moment, a sharp arrow shot past me in an instant.


    Whoosh!


    The arrow flew out in an instant.


    The figure also stopped in an instant. His small face was full of pale and lowered his head. He looked at the sharp arrow obliquely inserted into the ground in front of his toes. His throat was constantly wriggling, and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    Be a good boy. Almost, almost. My life was penetrated by an arrow that only appeared in ancient times.


    It''s terrible.


    The girl''s heart is cold. What''s the matter? There are no zombies here, but they are more terrible than zombies?


    The girl looked up foolishly and immediately saw the man across the street who was tens of meters away from her. His face was strange and the expression of lingering fear on his face never disappeared. Right next to the man, there was a strange woman wearing strange leather armor. The dress looked very much like cosplay, but, At this time, is there anyone in the mood for Cosplay? You''re kidding. Give me a break.


    yeah?


    Is it a girl?


    The expression on my face seemed strange. I thought it was a zombie. I didn''t expect it would be a girl, or a pretty girl with a good figure. Wearing a pair of jeans on the lower body, it seemed that the beautiful legs were quite perfect and slender, and a long sleeved T-shirt on the upper body. The dress was simple, But it looks very decent.


    On the body, although it looks dirty, it still can''t hide its original beauty. The back of the head has long hair and shawl, which is simply erected, a standard urban girl''s dress.


    It was such a lovely and beautiful girl that she was almost shot dead by her own arrow just now.


    I''m sweating, too.


    Dizzy, I thought it was a zombie. I didn''t expect it to be a person... People, is there anyone alive in this city? This discovery immediately filled my heart with endless excitement. People and others are alive. Is this a good signal?


    With a smile on my face, I was ready to go over and say hello and make a simple apology for my rash action.


    But... Before I could say anything, the girl in front turned her head with fear and seemed to see something incredible. Although she was afraid of the strange human heart in front, the whole person ran over involuntarily.


    "No, don''t shoot... I..." the girl shouted as she ran, as if afraid that I was shooting an arrow at herself.


    However, the girl didn''t realize how big the problem was. Coupled with the crisp voice, it sounds tempting. Unfortunately, now is not the time to think about it, and I can see that the situation is wrong.


    Under my control, the next ice archer''s bow and arrow opened again.


    In that narrow passage, the figures gathered one by one have appeared... Twisted, crooked figures, and bursts of strange sounds like groans. Everything makes me feel unforgettable fear.


    Zombies, definitely zombies.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, rotten bodies appeared from the corridor, teeth and claws, and all that remained in the eyes was endless ferocity.


    Zombies... Take the lead!


    What I saw in the film, but in reality, it seems to be the same.


    At the moment when the zombie appeared, my whole person suddenly became energetic. The fear originally suppressed in my chest disappeared and completely disappeared at this moment, as if it didn''t exist at all.


    In a trance, it''s like appearing in the battlefield of Summoner Canyon, operating their own characters, shuttling constantly in each other''s camp, harvesting the lives of small soldiers and heroes.


    I really feel like a summoner, a powerful and extremely powerful Summoner!


    Whoosh!


    Without any hesitation, at the moment when the zombie just appeared, I immediately issued an order. My palm loosened in an instant, and a sharp arrow shot out of my hand in an instant. The familiar sound, the sound of air being torn.


    The arrow almost rubbed the girl''s ear, and even made the girl feel a pain in her neck.


    The body shrunk a little and turned around subconsciously.


    Puff!


    A mass of dirty blood immediately burst out of the Zombie''s forehead, and the ice arrow directly penetrated the Zombie''s head.


    Heng didn''t hum. The bodies of this zombie didn''t fall soft on the ground.


    2100£¡


    Just killed this zombie, I seem to notice a little change, a slight, almost imperceptible change. Among Ashe''s attributes, there is one, experience value.


    That experience value has become two points with the death of this zombie.


    Heroes can be upgraded!


    But now I was so absorbed in the battle that I didn''t notice it at all. After killing this zombie, I immediately manipulated ash to draw a bow and arrow, and the second arrow appeared soon.


    AI Xi''s attack frequency takes more than a second to shoot the second arrow.


    It doesn''t sound like a long time, but it''s nearly two seconds from taking out the arrow and drawing a bow.


    In the whole process, Aishi''s palm was constantly moving, moving, one arrow after another, shooting out from the long bow in Aishi''s hand, with 100% accuracy and no omission.


    The summoner himself is the most powerful summoner, guiding the heroes under him to continue to fight one battle after another.


    That girl, even silly.


    Archery is like shooting. Arrows are sharp bullets. Each arrow can accurately hit the bull''s eye without any deviation. Shooting at that level is perfect. Chasing and killing a zombie hundreds of meters away, in front of these sharp arrows, it''s over in an instant!

 Chapter 8

    Sharp arrows shuttled through the air. In front of them, the zombies couldn''t move forward at all. Just a head came out, and they were immediately killed by the ice Hunter under my control. Each arrow can accurately pass through the hole in the forehead of a zombie.


    Although I have never operated a bow and arrow, when I operated the ice hunter to attack, I even felt like I was really integrated with the ice hunter.


    The bow and arrow became very familiar.


    It was a very special feeling.


    Ice Hunter ash needs my command to act. As long as one command or the whole body is completely under my control. Compared with command, I even prefer the whole person to fully control ash''s body, operate ash''s body and make all kinds of actions and attacks.


    Ash can attack himself, but I subconsciously enjoy the same scene as that game.


    But... This situation is very short.


    But it was more than ten seconds. I suddenly felt a burst of severe pain in my head. With a dull hum, the movement in ash''s hand stopped immediately.


    My hands suddenly hugged my head, and my body almost squatted on the ground... Although the pain at that moment was very short, the sharp pain that pierced my heart made me tremble.


    It''s terrible. I didn''t expect it to hurt like that. It''s really scary.


    At this moment, I immediately broke off the connection with ash, just like rejecting my thoughts directly from ash''s body.


    There seems to be a special force in ash''s body, which is resisting my manipulation of ash. It... Seems to be ash''s original consciousness.


    I didn''t expect this to happen. My face was strange.


    Ash was also motionless, and there was a pause in the arrow that had been fired quickly.


    On the other side, the girl was relieved that a zombie had been killed because of ash''s attack, but unexpectedly, suddenly the arrow like a bullet stopped, and the monsters behind rushed over again.


    This scene made the girl pale, screamed and ran away. She didn''t dare to stay there any longer.


    Hoo


    I took a deep breath and my face was cold. I know what happened at that moment. It seems that this ash is not just a puppet. Ash''s own consciousness doesn''t want me to completely control her body.


    "Ash, shoot those zombies..." pointing to the zombies in front, I ordered again.


    With this order issued, ash started to act immediately. That is, at this time, I suddenly found that ash''s action was even more sensitive than his own operation. It was ash''s own body, which ash could perfectly control.


    Arrows were fired one by one, and all the zombies that appeared could not escape the pursuit of ash, and they were all wiped out one by one.


    Thirty two.


    Thirty two zombies.


    On AI Xi''s interface, I can clearly see the growth of experience value and gold coins. A zombie has a little experience and a gold coin... This is a special system. In this system, those zombies seem to be regarded as small soldiers.


    The effect is pretty good. It takes 100 points of experience to upgrade ash level from level zero to level one.


    Unfortunately, even if these heroes have just appeared, they are level one. Unexpectedly, they have become level zero here. This is the biggest regret. Otherwise, they may be able to try the skills of heroes.


    "Thank you... Thank you... Hoo, I''m scared to death..." at this time, the beautiful girl has run in front of me and said to me and ice Hunter Aishi. Looking at the girl''s eyes, it''s obvious that she feels very strange about Aishi''s appearance.


    Even at this time, there are not many people wearing this almost Cosplay dress, right? When is it? This woman is still in the mood to dress like this? It''s a little strange.


    "Nothing, I didn''t expect that there were other people alive besides me..." I smiled and said. The smile came from my heart, but it was a little bitter. After all, it was a lucky thing to meet other living people at this time, but it was depressing under the surrounding environment.


    The girl was also a little silent, but immediately said, "no, go, let''s get out of here. After a long time, those things will catch up..."


    The girl seemed to know something about these things, and her face was full of panic.


    "Where are you going?" I asked.


    "I''m looking for food. I''m going to look for food. I didn''t expect that there were zombies in the supermarket. Damn it. When the day before yesterday passed, there weren''t so many zombies. Damn it..." the girl frowned and said.


    "I have something to eat here. Eat first. I''m going to the library." I took a ham sausage out of the bag behind me and gave it to the girl. At this time, I don''t know how precious food is.


    She looked at me strangely. The girl didn''t seem to expect that I would eat for herself, but she was really hungry and didn''t have so many scruples. She took the ham sausage, directly bit off the skin, three times five divided by two, and immediately ate a clean one. It can be seen that the girl is really hungry.


    I can''t run. Although the girl wants to run faster, she can only make do with my speed and move forward at turtle speed in the end.


    "Hey, this is your friend. Why don''t you talk?" the girl looked at Aishi nearby and asked strangely.


    "Well... I don''t know what''s going on. She was... I summoned..." I frowned, as if I didn''t know how to explain clearly. I waved my hand. In front of the girl, ash became a card and was taken back by me.


    I didn''t lie. Now it''s time to ignore other people''s eyes. It''s totally unnecessary to lie. At this time, no matter what happens, it doesn''t seem too surprising?


    Perhaps, the girl also felt the same. Although she was surprised, the girl accepted it. Even zombies and aliens can happen. Then, what other things can''t happen?


    "Why are you going to the library?" as she walked, the girl asked, "by the way, my name is Xiaoya. What''s your name?"


    "Me? Lin Yi! I want to find a map and leave the city," I replied.


    This is my goal.


    However, looking at the girl''s appearance, I don''t seem to agree with this goal.


    "Why do you want to leave this city? Do you know how dangerous it is to leave the city now? Even if you leave this city, it is the same in other places. Now all places have become like this, all the same. The whole world is like this, surrounded by zombies. Even if you go to other cities..." Xiao Ya shook her head and said.


    Although I didn''t mean to hit me, it''s the truth.


    "I''m going to find my sister. She''s in another city." I interrupted Xiao Ya and said directly that this is my goal that I won''t change anyway, not because of anyone.


    Although Xiao Ya wants to tell this guy, there are few survivors like her. But looking at my face, Xiao Ya couldn''t say any more, because that expression seemed to make Xiao Ya understand that I could survive and get here, all of which seemed to be supported by that belief.


    If I lose this belief, no one can guarantee whether I will collapse completely.


    On the way, although I was a little tired, fortunately, no zombies came up. Xiao Ya and I finally came to the door of this large library safely.


    The door of the whole library is open. It seems that Xiao Ya and I are welcome to enter.


    It''s like a terrible beast, with a wide mouth, trying to devour Xiao Ya and me completely.


    Involuntarily, Xiao Ya and I all trembled involuntarily. Reason told them that it was better not to enter that dark place now. But... I have to go in.


    "You stay here and I''ll just go in alone." after taking a look at Xiao Ya, I said in a deep voice. The girl was full of panic. It was obvious that she was quite afraid of the strange space inside.


    However, hearing my words, Xiao Ya shook her head quickly: "no, I''ll go and find it together. These days, I''ve experienced all kinds of terrible things. Moreover, those things are not so terrible. Sometimes, human beings are more terrible than those zombies!"

 Chapter 9

    Humans are more terrible than zombies?


    I didn''t react for a moment. Unexpectedly, I suddenly said such philosophical words from Xiao Ya''s mouth. It felt as if this girl had experienced something. It felt quite strange. It''s like the girl has experienced something.


    However, looking at Xiao Ya''s appearance, I seem to feel that I''d better not go deep into it.


    forget it.


    Shaking my head, I came to the door. It was bright outside, but it looked gloomy inside. There were books everywhere on the ground.


    It''s like having experienced a scuffle before.


    "I''ll go in first. You can go in later!" I licked my lips and told the girl behind me.


    Xiao Ya also quickly nodded and stared at my eyes for fear of something terrible.


    It''s quiet inside. Although I''ve tried my best to keep my voice down, the sound of footsteps is still quite obvious in this silent space. The sound of footsteps, as if echoing around me, made the feeling of horror in my heart stronger and stronger.


    Darling, this place can really scare people to death.


    Looking around, I didn''t find anything. I continued to move forward. I had come to a collapsed book shelf. I took a look at the shelf. I bypassed it a little. When I was about to move forward, I suddenly tripped over something. My body immediately stumbled and almost fell directly to the ground.


    "Hey, what happened?" Xiao Ya outside heard what was happening inside and asked quickly.


    "Nothing... Nothing..." I replied in a low voice. However, although the sound is small, there is an echo in this library.


    I lowered my head a little and looked at the thing that tripped me under my feet. At the next moment, my pupils contracted in an instant. The whole person seemed to be rolling and crawling. I hurried to move behind, pale and short of breath!


    A dead man, the collapsed bookshelf, just hit the man. Starting from his chest, his whole body was almost completely pressed on the bookshelf, and there were a lot of books. His head tilted beside him, as if he was about to separate from his body. That was his masterpiece.


    I was almost scared to death when I saw this kind of dead man suddenly, but fortunately, it was just a dead man. Although it looked terrible, it was not zombies after all. Those things were really terrible.


    After wiping the cold sweat on my forehead, I sat up from the ground and looked around. When I found nothing else, I turned to greet Xiao Ya.


    Deliberately staggered the place where the dead body was located, and the two men came to the nearby area to look for it. Now the whole library is in a mess. All kinds of newspapers, impurities, books and dictionaries are stacked together. There is nothing in the place where the map was originally placed.


    Can it be said that other people who think the same as me come to look for the map?


    Pulling on the ground.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I suddenly cheered. I got up from the ground with a national map in my hand. I finally found this thing. I don''t know how long I''ve been on the ground, but I finally found it.


    "Xiao Ya, I found... Er... Bang..." when I just stood up and was about to greet Xiao Ya, the next moment, there was a severe pain on the back of my head and a trance in front of me. The next moment, the whole person had fallen soft on the ground.


    "What did you find... Woo..."


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I just feel that my eyes seem hazy. It''s like being dragged forward by something on the ground. There are severe pain all over me.


    That feeling, very uncomfortable.


    There was a trance in front of me. Vaguely, there seemed to be some light. Light or fire, or the sunshine from the window? I don''t know. I don''t know. I just feel a blur in front of me.


    It seems to be sunshine. The window is open. A ray of sunshine shines on your eyes, with a burning feeling.


    That feeling is very uncomfortable. It makes me want to raise my hand and block the dazzling sunshine.


    But I can''t.


    No matter how hard you try, your hands are always bound behind your back, and there is no chance to take them out.


    Tied up.


    Although it seems that my head is not very smart, and I even feel a little dizzy, I immediately react that I am now tied up, up and down, tightly tied, and don''t give myself the chance to move at all.


    Damn it, what''s going on?


    My heart finally understood, and I was immediately surprised. The whole person also instantly woke up from that confusion, and his breathing was a little short. The picture in front completely appeared in front of me.


    People.


    A group of people.


    A group of men.


    When they gather together, they are all excited. What is it in their hands? It''s ham sausage and instant noodles. These people look like African refugees who haven''t eaten in their lives. They are all excited. Their teeth are tearing and biting those bags. Even because of excessive excitement, their whole body is constantly shaking.


    That looks disgusting and terrible.


    I can''t imagine what it feels like.


    The ham sausage, the instant noodles... It seems... And the bag next to it, which is the bag used to store food. Were those things robbed by these people?


    There seems to be some pain in the back of the head. It''s being beaten!


    My brain seems to gradually recover some Qingming. When I think of it, it seems that something hit the back of my head heavily at the moment before I fainted. Then I completely fainted and unconscious.


    This is the gang that did it.


    All along, I''ve been guarding against zombies and strange alien lives I''ve never seen before, but I didn''t expect that I would finally be planted in the hands of these same human lives... That feeling, I have to say, is a kind of irony.


    Those men are sharing their food. They are fierce and crazy all over their faces. They look like crazy people, but there is only deep fear in their eyes.


    At this time, I couldn''t help thinking of a sentence I heard from Xiao Ya before.


    Sometimes, human beings are more terrible than those zombies!


    Can it be said that Xiao Ya had experienced such a thing before? No wonder, I think this girl is a little strange. Although this girl is temporarily with herself and walks together, I can feel that there is a thick diaphragm between that girl and herself, just to live. Otherwise, I''m afraid that girl won''t cooperate with anyone, absolutely not.


    One, two, three, four... Nine


    Nine people!


    In this room, in addition to Xiao Ya and me, there are nine people, nine men, most of whom are like strong men, and only one or two look slightly thin.


    At this time, being strong and strong naturally has an advantage. At least, in terms of food distribution, they can get more food. As for the two thin and small, they can only stand on the edge with a little poor food.


    "Brother Hei, how to deal with these two people? It seems that there are zombies on the first floor. Unexpectedly, these two people didn''t dare to run in. Fortunately, they went out to have a look. Otherwise, it would be troublesome for these two guys to attract more zombies. Moreover, I didn''t expect that they had so much food!" he wolfed down, A young man with yellow hair asked a fat man who was black all over.


    Brother Hei, that strong man, should be the leader of these people.


    "You can''t stay here for a long time. There''s no food here. Although the second floor is very safe, you''re starving. You have to find a chance to leave here. The woman can take it with you. Sometimes you can vent, and the man can take it with you. If you encounter a zombie, throw the man out. At least we can block it for a while. We have to find the next place where we can eat, drink and be safe OK! "Said the black brother coldly.


    Even if he said he wanted to kill me as a bait, there was no change in the expression on his face. It was as if he was saying it was just a matter of course.

 Chapter 10

    That made me shiver involuntarily.


    There are several human beings in front of me, but it gives me the feeling that they are more terrible than those zombies outside.


    In this era full of death, human enemies are not just those monsters outside.


    The same kind buried by hunger, fear, pain and desire is the more frightening enemy.


    After a little struggle, his hands were tightly tied to his chest, and he couldn''t get rid of it at all.


    Take a deep breath. I managed to calm myself down. I didn''t dare to make too much noise for fear of being discovered by the people in front of me.


    Glancing over, I saw that behind these people, opposite me, Xiao Ya had the same experience as me. She was tied with her hands and fell soft on the ground. She didn''t move, as if she had fainted.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect that such a group of garbage was hidden in the library. Although I haven''t communicated at all, I can basically see from the current situation that these bastards are definitely not good things.


    In this case, what should we do?


    My eyes turned quickly. After these people ate their food, they would have a better life than me. They might be used as bait and thrown to the zombie.


    More likely, it will become food in these garbage mouths.


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up. By the way, ash, if I could summon ash, it wouldn''t be a problem to kill these boys.


    As soon as I was happy, I focused immediately.


    Forcibly concentrate your mind. With my control, that illusory panel appears in front of me again.


    Although the hands are tied, they can still make small movements.


    Opening the panel like a thick album, I stretched out two fingers and touched the picture of ash.


    As long as I can pull out that card, ash will appear next to me and pierce the garbage in front of me with the sharp arrow.


    My heart is full of excitement. I can escape from life by looking at myself.


    However, at this time, a cold metal woman''s voice sounded in my ear.


    "The summon failed. The summon cooldown is one hour and thirty-two minutes..."


    Shit!


    The original excitement quickly disappeared, and the whole person was swept by the cold feeling.


    Day, just happy, but forget, ash''s call time has not passed.


    I demonstrated in front of Xiao Ya before, but I took AI Xi back, so I can''t summon AI Xi now.


    In order to make a comparison in front of women, he has now forced himself into this desperate situation.


    This time, it taught me the most important lesson in the end, and let me understand two principles.


    First, humans are sometimes more terrible than monsters.


    Second, unless you are really safe, don''t use up all your capital.


    Ash''s call has a 12 hour cooling time, that is to say, after I was stunned by these people, I was unconscious for more than 10 hours.


    At one glance, I frowned immediately.


    The garbage seems to be eating all the time. I didn''t bring much food. As a result, it is almost eaten up by these people now.


    That''s the only food I have. I was distressed to see this scene.


    But thanks to food, these people don''t have time to take care of the two of us.


    The most important thing now is to survive this hour and a half.


    Pop!


    Just as I turned my eyes and thought quickly, my cheek suddenly felt hot pain and a slap directly threw on my face.


    I don''t know when a thin, monkey like figure appeared in front of me.


    "Smelly boy, what are you looking at? I see your eyes turn so fast. Are you trying to find how to run away?" the boy shouted in front of me.


    I know this guy. Among that group of people, he and another person are the thinnest and belong to the type of being bullied all the time.


    Just now I saw that when they distributed food, these two people shared the least, and they basically had instant noodles. More delicious food was divided by others.


    These two people have been bullied all the time.


    And now, this man is staring at me!


    People are like this. When a person is bullied for a long time, some resentment will inevitably accumulate in his heart.


    Just in fear of the strong, they can''t vent their resentment against the strong. Once they meet people weaker than themselves, these people will double the abuse on the weaker ones.


    Just like now.


    That guy, I can see a faint fear and excitement in his eyes. His eyes are scarlet and his breath is short.


    This guy seems to be expecting something, expecting my resistance in exchange for his more ferocious beating.


    But this guy is wrong. I''m not that tough guy. I''m a man who knows current affairs very well.


    I know what the consequences will be if I resist now. It''s useless except for more severe beating.


    Under the gaze of those people, I dropped my head: "brother, I''m sorry."


    It''s humiliating and seedless, isn''t it?


    Cut!


    I could feel a hiss of disdain around me.


    As for that boy, I obviously didn''t expect that I was so seedless. I didn''t even dare to say a word of resistance. I was so honest.


    Originally, Mou worked hard and was going to teach me a lesson. In this way, there was no excuse.


    "Grass Mud Horse, seedless garbage." it was like getting my dignity back. The boy scolded me and kicked me in the chest.


    He kicked me out directly, choked in his chest, and almost didn''t slow down in one breath.


    "Forget it, this boy is very honest. Don''t bully him." a strong man said, "do you want this boy to join us? There are a lot of people."


    Hearing this, the black brother sneered and shook his head: "this boy, who has no three or two meat, is a coward. What''s the use of coming here? He can''t do anything except waste food. If he meets... I''m afraid the boy can''t run far."


    "All our things are yours. Can you let us go?" I whispered, although I knew it was impossible.


    Black brother looked at me, his eyes were cold, as if he were looking at a dead thing.


    "You''re still useful, that woman... Also useful!" paused, and brother black continued.


    Brother Hei''s words seemed to touch some mechanism, and the atmosphere around him suddenly became strange.


    At this moment, I just felt that the atmosphere around me was completely solidified.


    Itself is a dim yellow space, which becomes particularly depressed at this time.


    Through the sunlight outside the window, I saw... The faces of men were shrouded in the shadow, black, as ferocious as ghosts.


    Heavy breathing, scarlet eyes, greedy eyes full of desire.


    One face could not help deflecting, and all looked at the woman in that corner.


    It is conceivable that about ten days have passed since the last day came.


    For such a long time, these men may also spend in hiding, in order to survive, avoid zombies and look for food.


    I haven''t met a woman in such a long time.


    In the middle of a group of men who haven''t vent for a long time, that woman has undoubtedly become a lamb.


    Moreover, the most important thing now is the end of the world. There is no morality, no rules, no law, and the strong control everything.


    In this case, moral constraints and legal fears have all disappeared, leaving only instinct and desire.


    It was fine when no one mentioned it before, but now when brother black suddenly mentioned it, the situation became subtle.


    Wheezing, wheezing


    The heavy breathing sound is particularly strong.


    Under the gaze of those nine pairs of eyes, Xiao Ya, who was originally in a coma, didn''t know what she felt or what was going on.


    With a cry, he woke up slowly.


    But Xiao Ya didn''t expect that her groan before waking up represented something for the men who had reached their limit.


    Reason collapses in an instant.

 Chapter 11

    Desire, like a flood that breaks a dike, pours out.


    "Eh? What''s the matter?" poor Xiao Ya didn''t understand what had happened.


    The body was still struggling on the ground and found that his hands were tied. He had not reacted from that situation.


    I''ll go, you stupid woman. If you don''t wake up early or late, you''ll wake up on this joint.


    And even if you wake up, don''t make a noise. Do you know that every word you say now is more effective than taking Viagra for these guys with sperm brains?


    With Xiao Ya''s awakening, the little man who slapped me before couldn''t stand it. He stood up.


    Because of the desire in his heart, even this guy forgot the most basic rules.


    Just did not walk out a few steps, only saw that black brother suddenly ran up, swept his foot directly on the thin man''s waist, and the whole man was kicked out for several meters.


    At that moment, I can really see the power of this guy.


    To be the leader of these nine people, there is no doubt about the power of this black brother.


    "Fuck, do you understand the rules? Let brother black come first. Brother black has eaten meat before we drink soup?" another thin man quickly stood up and cursed at the guy who had been bullied like himself.


    At this time, no matter what face or dignity, only by relying on the strong can we survive in this world.


    "Yes, you actually want to take the lead of brother black. Shit, believe it or not, throw you out to feed the Zombie..." several other people immediately shouted.


    They all want to flatter brother black at this time and take more care of themselves in the future. All kinds of flattering words sound like goose bumps all over.


    But black brother obviously enjoyed this flattery. It felt as if he was the king of the last world, controlling everyone''s life and death.


    The feeling of being superior makes brother black infatuated.


    "Ha ha, yes, yes, I''m not such an immoral person. Don''t worry. If I eat meat, you''ll drink soup. Wait for me to go first, and I''ll be your turn... Ha ha, don''t kill this woman at that time."


    Pursed his lips, black brother said with a grim smile: "for so many days, this is the only living woman we have met. We have to cherish it."


    Black brother didn''t take Xiao Ya as a person at all, but a tool, a tool that can be used to vent his desire, that''s all.


    Because women are naturally weak, the probability of survival in this last world can''t be compared with that of young men.


    With that, brother black walked towards Xiao Ya with a grim smile.


    While walking, his face was full of that crazy smile. The appearance of the whole person didn''t mention how scary it was.


    Xiao Ya finally reflected what was going on.


    The little face turned pale, and the body kept retreating on the ground, retreating


    "Hey, my skin is pretty. I didn''t expect to meet a top-grade product. Damn it, when the world was not over, I didn''t even go to a serious and beautiful woman. I didn''t expect that the world was over. I actually let me meet a top-grade product. It''s really cool... Ha ha..."


    Laughing wildly, black brother walked towards Xiao Ya a little bit. Xiao Ya''s body was shaking because of fear.


    "Don''t come here, don''t come here... Please... Let me go." Xiao Ya whispered, but her hands were tied, and she couldn''t do anything.


    "Help, help..."


    The cry for help was quickly drowned in the darkness.


    "Don''t shout, no one will come to save you if you cry. At most, two zombies... Ha ha..." brother black is addicted to being a bad guy.


    The whole person slowly rushed at Xiao Ya with an obscene smile.


    "Save me... Save me..." Xiao Ya''s head turned to my direction, and there was the last desire in her eyes.


    Just... That look made me feel a burst of heart blockage and needle pricking pain in my heart.


    I also want to save Xiao Ya, but... I can''t do it. I can''t summon ash. I can''t do anything without ash.


    I found countless excuses and reasons for myself in my heart, but the sense of guilt that emerged in my heart still made me unbearable.


    I couldn''t help turning my head. I didn''t dare to face Xiao Ya''s sad eyes.


    When I turned my head, the hope in Xiao Ya''s eyes quickly disappeared.


    There was almost a gray and complete despair in his eyes.


    "Ha ha, you ask this guy for help? This is a soft egg, coward. Is he your boyfriend or your husband?" brother black smiled grimly: "Hey, hey, I haven''t played with other people''s wives in front of others. It''s really exciting."


    "Scum!"


    The sound is not big, but the sound is particularly clear in this case.


    Xiao Ya almost gave up, and a different voice finally appeared.


    One by one, his eyes looked in my direction. Brother black also temporarily stopped his action, put his hand on his trouser waist, and his eyes burst out: "Hey, boy, what are you talking about?"


    "No, I said you were scum." I don''t know where I got my courage.


    Although I only met this woman on the first day, it was not a friendship at all, not even a friend.


    But at least one companion.


    I''m cowardly, I''m timid, but... Anyway, let me watch a woman being raped by a group of men in front of me, I still can''t do it after all.


    I don''t know what consequences my words will lead to, but now I can''t care so much.


    I said heroic words, but my whole body was trembling slightly.


    "Damn boy, what''s the matter? The woman who wants to protect you, damn it, you don''t look at what time it is now." the black brother''s face became vicious.


    Nuo mouth at several people nearby.


    The two thin men rushed over immediately, seized the opportunity, slapped their fists, and their legs and feet fell on me like raindrops.


    Bang bang!


    A dull hum, at this time, it seems particularly harsh.


    The two men started harder than they thought.


    They finally seized the opportunity to vent their grievances about being bullied. This opportunity is even harder than playing with women.


    "Shit, let''s continue..." the black brother looked at nothing here, sneered and said.


    This is a very important thing. You can''t let this smelly boy spoil his character.


    Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Punching and kicking, I curled up on the ground and couldn''t do anything, just because I couldn''t bear the last bit in my heart, just to make my heart feel better, so I opened my mouth.


    These people can''t negotiate at all. They won''t let us go. In their eyes, one of us is just a tool to vent, the other is just a bait to attract zombies, that''s all.


    They don''t treat us as people at all.

 Chapter 12

    The whole body is in deep pain, and the corners of the mouth are full of blood.


    Xiao Ya''s struggling strength was getting smaller and smaller. Under the suppression of several strong men, she soon couldn''t move.


    One of the thin men slapped me in the face.


    Just then, I suddenly moved.


    I didn''t know where my strength came from. When I saw that slap was about to hit my face, my two palms stretched out directly.


    Although my hands are tied, it doesn''t mean I can''t do anything.


    Two hands directly clamped the thin man''s arm and pulled it hard, and the thin man was directly pulled to the ground by me.


    I felt as if I had become a zombie. There was a roar like a wild dog in my throat, and immediately my whole body rushed over.


    With his mouth wide open, he bit directly at that wrist.


    Teeth are the hardest part of human body.


    When a person is in a state of madness, the power that teeth can exert is even more terrible.


    Puff!


    The wrist was bitten immediately, and the teeth were deep into the wrist. I only felt a pungent smell of blood in my mouth, which was extremely strong.


    Ah!


    The shrill scream spread through the empty room.


    "Shit, my last woman is restless. Grass, you two losers, you can''t do it with your hands tied." brother black was angry and scolded angrily.


    My mouth bit the guy''s wrist, no matter how hard the guy struggled, the skin and flesh on his wrist were torn open, and the blood vessels inside seemed to be torn open.


    The scene was extremely bloody. The other person who watched was frightened and didn''t dare to help.


    "Hey, you five, all go over and beat this boy to death." brother Hei said to the five people who took advantage of Xiao Ya.


    Although the five people were unhappy, they didn''t dare to disobey brother Hei''s order. As a result, they turned this hatred to me.


    These five people were obviously much better than the two thin people. One of them was enjoying himself. Suddenly, he was interrupted by someone. Full of frustration and anger, he rushed up and kicked me in the chest.


    Click!


    I could almost hear my ribs breaking.


    At the same time, a bigger scream came from the thin man''s mouth. My teeth were stuck on the guy''s wrist. With a strong pull, I only heard two bangs. A thing like a hand tendon and a blood vessel were broken at almost the same time.


    The blood gushed like a faucet, and the whole person screamed and rolled in a pool of blood.


    The severe pain was unbearable.


    But now, no one cares whether this person is dead or alive. They all set their goals on me. This time, I suffered a more tragic blow.


    Maybe it''s because I have to be used as a bait for zombies, so although these people started very hard, they all avoided the key places, but the pain they brought is unparalleled.


    Seeing that the situation here was almost over, brother Hei smiled and it was time for him to take action.


    Shit, after so long entanglement, I finally want to eat meat.


    However, at this time, Xiao Ya suddenly screamed. When women are crazy, the power burst out is absolutely terrible.


    Perhaps the people who controlled Xiao Ya''s body all around left, leaving only brother hei and another leader. They were quite relaxed, and finally let Xiao Ya seize the opportunity.


    One leg suddenly raised, one knee hit, and so hit it.


    Hiss!


    At that moment, brother Hei held his lower body in his hands, his eyes stared round, and his throat was like a tenor''s roaring voice.


    The man next to him almost subconsciously covered his bottom, only feeling faint pain.


    Facts have proved that lifting Yin legs is definitely the best way for women to deal with sex wolves. Big birds become small birds in an instant.


    A seven foot strong man will lose his combat effectiveness immediately.


    "Shit, you dare to hurt brother Hei, I''ll kill you..." the man next to him reacted and kicked Xiao Ya''s head.


    "Shit, wait a minute..." but the man was stopped by brother black.


    "It''s such a woman. If she breaks it, it''s gone. I''m not interested in the corpse." he said as he bared his teeth.


    "Then this woman..."


    Feeling the pain in his body, brother Black''s face was almost distorted: "fuck, I''ll go together later. I''ll kill this woman. I''ll make her feel worse than death. Now don''t care about her. Wait until I recover. Ouch, my mother, it hurts me."


    So Xiao Ya was safe for the time being.


    On the other side, I continue to be beaten, because brother Hei wants to take the lead. No one dares to do anything to Xiao Ya until brother Hei recovers.


    Time, so little by little.


    I don''t know when. Maybe they were afraid of killing me and missing a bait. Those people also stopped their movements.


    Pitifully, my whole body is full of sharp pain. I don''t know how many bones have been broken.


    The poor thin man wrapped his clothes around his wrist, but the blood continued to penetrate out, and his face was pale.


    I don''t know how long it has been, black brother has finally recovered.


    He stood up and walked towards Xiao Ya in the corner again.


    Ten


    Several younger brothers rushed over and grasped Xiao Ya''s legs and hands wisely, so that Xiao Ya couldn''t make any movement at all.


    Eight!


    "Don''t shut your mouth, grass. You have to listen to women."


    Seven!


    "I was going to be a little gentle. Now, you''re waiting to be killed by me!"


    "Five..."


    "Hello..." at this time, it was the voice again, but this time it was particularly weak.


    Xiao Ya''s face was covered with tears, which fell down the corners of her eyes.


    "Stop talking..." Xiao Ya whispered.


    "Boy, you really don''t know how to write the word death." brother black was angry: "I was going to let you live two more days, but you really annoyed me."


    "Three!" I ignored brother Hei''s words and said to myself.


    "What?" black brother was stunned.


    "Two!" my eyes stared at brother Hei, and the corners of my mouth seemed to hold a strange smile.


    "Grass Mud Horse, play tricks, throw this boy out to me, feed the zombie, grandma''s......" brother Hei was angry, and what made brother Hei angry was that he actually felt a little scared under my eyes.


    As soon as I heard this, the guy I almost broke his wrist before rushed out.


    He wants revenge.


    "One!"


    The last number finally appeared.


    At the moment when the last number appeared, the change finally appeared.


    A buzz, a circle of dazzling light, emerged in front of me.


    In this dark room, the light is particularly dazzling.


    The nine people were stunned by this scene. What''s the matter?


    What the hell is that aperture?


    Also, what is the shadow emerging from the aperture?


    Women?


    When the aperture dispersed, they finally saw that what appeared from there was actually a woman.


    A very beautiful woman, more beautiful than Xiao Ya lying on the ground.


    Slim, fit and sexy, a woman who perfectly combines charm, sexy and strength.


    The dress like Cosplay brought a special temptation to this woman.


    Large areas of exposed skin are attracting men''s eyes.


    If it weren''t for the strange way this woman appeared, maybe these men would have rushed over.


    "What''s the matter? Grass, how did this woman come out?" black brother was stunned. God, what kind of rice is this.


    As for Xiao Ya, a smile appeared on her face. For so long, Xiao Ya finally saw hope.


    "Give you one last chance, get out!" I said. I don''t want to kill, and the other party is numerous. Even if I have ash, I''m not sure of winning.


    "Shit, I don''t care about you..." I don''t know if it''s a big nerve, or if it''s covered by anger and hatred, the thin man rushed directly at Ai Xi.


    "Kill them."


    Without the slightest emotion, the most cruel order.


    In my heart, there is no mercy.

 Chapter 13

    When these people don''t treat me as an adult, I won''t treat these people as adults.


    I know what this order means, but... I want to live.


    Now, either they die or I die.


    In this case, I have no other choice.


    Those people haven''t even reflected from my words.


    Kill them? How is it possible that even if there is one more person, it is only a woman. Although it is strange, but


    Shua!


    Soon, those people understood what my words meant. They only saw a flash of light in front of them. At the next moment, something roared in front of them like a bullet.


    Then, the thin man shook and fell to the ground with a pop.


    After two convulsions, there was no more movement.


    Dead.


    An arrow went into the thin man''s left eye, and a large amount of black and red blood gushed along the eye socket.


    The dark eyes look extraordinarily penetrating. Maybe this is the death in peace. There is still a fear in his right eye. Maybe he can''t believe that he was killed by a guy who has been bullied by himself.


    Although thin people are useless waste and rubbish, no one thought that thin people would die in such a way.


    Where on earth did that bow and arrow come from?


    Aishi doesn''t care about the doubts in these people''s hearts. For Aishi, my command is everything.


    Bow and arrow, everything is orderly.


    Puff!


    One arrow flew out, and another thin man also hit the target directly. The arrow penetrated through the forehead and the body was taken away directly.


    The death of two people in succession finally made these people react. At this time, they found that the murderer who had been shooting his own people was the mysterious woman who suddenly appeared.


    Black brother couldn''t enjoy it. He turned around and grabbed an iron bar from the ground: "Damn, kill this woman."


    It can be said that these people are brave enough. Even if two people on their side die in succession, they don''t have much fear. Instead, they look particularly fierce.


    In the middle of the loud roar, the remaining seven people rushed directly at Ashley.


    Damn it, now ash''s skills don''t appear, otherwise, now a w ten thousand arrows will almost immediately lose all these guys in front of him.


    The situation here is similar to that in the game, but different.


    The simplest and more real. Here, you can''t see the number of injuries and the other party''s blood bar. As long as one move hits the key, no matter how long the other party''s blood bar is, it will almost be killed instantly.


    This is the reality.


    Wheeze! Wheeze!


    Two more arrows shot out.


    The first two strong men were directly shot through the neck by arrows.


    Aishi is an absolutely cold shooter. He only knows to take the arrows in his hand away the enemy''s life. Everything else is not the object of cold ice''s consideration.


    Third, fourth, death!


    In the face of zombies, these people flinch, but in the face of humans, they show different bravery.


    Maybe it''s because there are few people here. Although four people have died, the rest didn''t run away, but rushed to us at this opportunity.


    The iron bar has begun to wave in mid air.


    Close, dangerous.


    But ash, as if unaware of the danger at all, only knew to stand where he was, draw a bow and arrow, and completely ignored the human beings rushing towards him.


    At this time, my spirit was highly concentrated and almost instantaneously connected with ash''s spirit.


    The next moment, Aishi jumped, and her body was like a sensitive fox. She immediately backed up. On the way back, her fingers suddenly loosened.


    Within a millimetre, he dodged the two iron bars in front of him. At the same time, the arrow roared out directly. When he couldn''t dodge at a very close distance, he tore open a strong man''s eyes and directly burst his whole eyes.


    The fifth man, death!


    The sixth arrow has opened.


    However, at this time, the remaining four people had rushed to the front, each with a ferocious face, and the sticks in their hands fell down directly.


    Bang.


    My head immediately burst into flowers, burning pain, a chair leg directly hit my head, and I could feel a wet liquid sliding down my scalp.


    Not to mention, the original contact with ash was completely interrupted at this time.


    Ash, who was retreating quickly, suddenly stopped.


    The machine generally opened its arm and the sixth arrow flew out.


    Puff!


    Another man, dead.


    But the black brother and another boss also took advantage of this opportunity to rush to ash''s face.


    The head covering, stick and steel pipe smashed directly at ash''s body.


    At first, these people seemed to hold the idea of capturing Aishi alive. After all, such a beautiful woman, but now, when so many people died on their side, they knew how terrible this woman was.


    The most frightening thing for these people is that they have suffered two heavy blows in succession. Even strong men like them will lose their combat effectiveness immediately.


    But... This woman shows a different brave side.


    The body just shook a little, and soon the seventh arrow appeared.


    no


    Black brother''s deputy almost widened his eyes, and a sad scream came from his throat in an attempt to escape. Black brother swung the iron bar in his hand and threw it directly at ash''s arm.


    Bang!


    The dull sound, the originally open arms and bows and arrows, were affected by this attack, the direction deflected, and flew straight down.


    Impartial, just at this time, black brother''s deputy''s back appeared at a certain angle.


    Then... Ah ah ah!


    That scream was almost earth shaking. With an arrow on his ass, he penetrated directly from an unspeakable position.


    This is the real chrysanthemum explosion!


    Although the poor guy is not dead, he is not much better now than dead.


    "Die for me!" at this time, brother Hei''s counterattack appeared.


    His face was ferocious and his eyes were crazy. The iron bar smashed at ash''s arm like crazy.


    The continuous blows made ash can no longer bear it, and the long bow in his hand finally fell to the ground.


    On the other side, the guy who attacked me raised his stick again and hit me on the forehead again.


    Just as I was holding my head to be beaten, the pain that should have come never appeared.


    A few seconds later, I opened my eyes a little foolishly, only to see that guy standing in front of me, motionless.


    Inside the mouth, a stream of blood kept surging.


    Immediately, with a pop, the whole body fell to the ground.


    In the back, Xiao Ya''s figure appeared, holding a fruit knife of about 20 cm in her hand, and the blade was bright red.


    This is Xiao Ya''s self-defense tool, which has been put on her. When she was bullied, for convenience, those people lifted the rope on Xiao Ya''s hand. When they were attracted by AI Xi, Xiao Ya took out her weapon and got up from the ground.


    At the most critical time, he gave the most deadly knife.


    "We paid off," said Xiao Ya.


    Wiped the cold sweat on my forehead, I nodded: "it''s paid off."


    Ah!


    Just then, I heard ash''s painful voice.


    Turning around and looking at it, I suddenly showed my eyes. At this moment, ash had been knocked down on the ground by the damn black brother, and his snow-white face was covered with blood.


    Although Aishi is a hero, but... This is just a level zero hero, weaker than the initial level one hero, without any skills, equipment or anything.


    At this time, it''s not too much to say that she is a baby.


    At a long distance, he can still play some combat effectiveness, but at a close distance, the strength that Aishi can play is almost negligible.


    Grinning grimly, black brother raised his arm again, and the steel pipe aimed at ash''s forehead.

 Chapter 14

    The original hero is too fragile.


    No matter how powerful the hero is and how awesome the operation is, the hero is equally vulnerable at the beginning.


    The steel pipe was covered with ash''s blood, and the original beautiful snow-white face turned red.


    Ash, I can''t stand the blow.


    Seeing the guy of black brother, he raised the steel pipe in his hand again, and the black iron rod swung down directly at ash''s forehead.


    In a trance, I seemed to be able to see that ash''s forehead was directly smashed into pieces. The iron bar was enough to smash people''s skull.


    "No!"


    Seeing that, I almost couldn''t help feeling that... Once ash was hit, ash might die.


    This is not a game!


    Will ash be resurrected in his own altar after his death? I don''t know.


    I only know that at this moment, in the depths of my heart, there is a great horror and fear.


    Like I''m losing ash.


    That idea made me excited involuntarily, and that face became ferocious.


    I know what I look like now. It must be quite terrible, because Xiao Ya who looks at me is full of fear.


    But... I can''t care so much.


    With an angry howl, the whole person almost rushed out involuntarily.


    When I passed by Xiao Ya, I grabbed the 20 cm long knife in my hand.


    The next second, the whole man rushed like a wolf, and the sharp knife in his hand pierced the black neck.


    Puff!


    A blood arrow shot directly from the knife edge and hit me in the face. What I breathed in my nose was a pungent smell of blood.


    Black brother''s action was suddenly stiff in place, and the expression on his face became particularly strange.


    It seems to be an incredible feeling.


    The throat was wriggling, and a large stream of blood foam came out of the mouth.


    That feeling... Hurts.


    But black brother didn''t even scream.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but I can''t make a sound. The knife went in through the back neck, and then a tip came out directly from the front throat.


    The trachea and throat were punctured after this.


    Blood seeped into the trachea.


    In this case, black brother can''t make any sound at all. Any wriggling of his throat will expand the wound and bring more unbearable pain.


    But at this time, this black brother''s bravery also showed up.


    After being hurt so badly, I still didn''t die. The body turned slowly. On the contrary, I was shocked by this guy''s ferocious appearance. As soon as I shook my hand, I pulled out the knife.


    The guy was facing me, holding an iron stick hand, slowly raised it, as if he wanted to give me a stick.


    Unfortunately, I can''t do it after all.


    Just when the stick was just raised to the highest point, brother Hei shook his body and loosened his palm. The iron bar fell directly to the ground, shaking and falling down.


    There was no more movement.


    I was frightened by this scene. The whole person lost almost all his strength, motionless and dull.


    This is a real murder.


    Xiaopang, who was killed before, was only a zombie at best. Compared with him, the burden was much smaller, but this time, he killed a living human.


    Although, this is a bad guy.


    My throat was wriggling, and a strong nausea appeared in my abdomen, which made me want to vomit. Don''t blame me for being useless. Think about it. Just a few days ago, I was still a dead house in my own small black house. The sudden change made me unable to accept.


    In comparison, Xiao Ya is obviously much better than me.


    Holding the iron bar that brother Hei dropped on the ground, he rushed out at the guy who was * *.


    That guy is the only one alive in that group.


    Unfortunately, it''s time to die.


    Xiao Ya held up the iron bar and hit the man''s head again and again. After a few times, I saw that guy''s body fell soft to the ground. After struggling for a few times, there was no more movement.


    From beginning to end, Xiao Ya''s appearance didn''t change much. It seemed that killing a person was an insignificant thing. That scene made my heart jump.


    "In the future, you will get used to it slowly. It''s strange that your character can live to the present." Xiao Ya said softly.


    The voice was a little tired. He looked at ash on the ground. Maybe that''s why he survived.


    I helped ash up from the ground.


    AI Xi''s body is covered with blood and his arms are covered with bruises. In this regard, AI Xi is not much different from a normal human. Once he is hit, he will also be hurt.


    "Just stay here one night. We need to have a good rest." Xiao Ya said a little tired.


    Although the previous battle was short, the consumption was very serious for everyone.


    Now the whole body is almost exhausted. Ash and I have been hurt to varying degrees.


    After a little breathing, Xiao Ya stood up and came to the people who had been killed.


    Just when I was surprised, Xiao Ya grabbed the clothes of the dead and tore them one by one. She directly tore the clothes on brother Hei into pieces.


    Then he came to me and ash with those cloth strips.


    Aishi was also hurt, his face was covered with blood, and his expressionless face was also a trace of pain, which looked particularly pathetic.


    "Sit still and I''ll bandage you." Xiao Ya said, "I was a trainee nurse in the hospital before."


    student nurse?


    It''s luck. Otherwise, I don''t know how to bandage these wounds.


    However, seeing that piece of cloth wrapped around my forehead, I couldn''t help but feel a kind of furry feeling in my heart, which was quite strange.


    This is something pulled from the dead. Is it a shroud?


    At the thought of this, I feel even more disgusting, but on second thought, there are dead bodies everywhere in this era. Why do you care so much?


    Xiao Ya bandaged me, but this posture seemed a little bit more or less.


    The whole man bent down and stood in front of me, his hands groping on my head.


    The distance between the two people is unprecedented close, and the bending action makes the collar of the T-shirt hang down slightly. Just inside the collar, the beautiful spring light is particularly dazzling.


    In addition, the clothes were badly worn when the garbage was torn. As a result, it was no longer the level of spring, and it was just spring.


    Um... Black, sexy black lace, black and white color


    what the hell!


    At that time, I felt that as soon as my nose was hot, the nosebleed almost came out.


    My grass, although I saw a lot on the Internet, and even saw a lot of more awesome patterns, in reality, this ambiguous temptation scene appeared for the first time.


    Very unpromising, his face turned red, and his face was hot.


    As for my eyes, I don''t know where to float.


    Finally, I moved my eyes over, and then I don''t know when the eyes floated back involuntarily.


    I can''t control it!


    "What''s the matter? It hurts you?" Xiao Ya thought it hurt my wound and asked quickly.


    "No... nothing." although I was not found, I felt guilty.


    It was like being found out that he had done something bad, so he quickly turned his head around.


    In order to divert my attention, I even summoned the login panel of the hero League to cut off the temptation.


    It''s like a thick book.


    The title page is the login page, and the first page is the hero page. Now you can only summon Ashley, the ice archer.


    If you click on Ash''s card, you can even extend to the sub page, where you can see the detailed attributes of ash.


    Eh?


    Just looking at it casually, I was stunned.


    Ash''s experience is a little wrong.

 Chapter 15

    In fact, in reality, the upgrading of heroes is more difficult than in the game.


    In the game, a hero can improve his level, obtain skill points and comprehensively improve his attributes by killing several small monsters at random.


    But in reality, this situation is much more difficult.


    Before killing xiaopang, ash just got a little money and experience.


    In other words, an ordinary zombie has only a little experience.


    Before saving Xiaoya, Aishi killed more than 30 zombies, and the total experience value was only more than 30 points.


    When ash level wants to be promoted from level zero to level one, he needs 100 experience points.


    But now, on Ash''s detailed properties panel, I see that ash''s experience bar is almost full.


    93100£¡


    There are 60 more experience points. How do these experience points come from?


    In the battle just now, ash used his long-range attack advantage to kill six of the nine people.


    Can you say that you can gain ten experience points by killing a human? Ten times more than a zombie?


    Think about it a little and I''ll see.


    At this moment, there was a buzz in my heart, and an evil thought sprang up in an instant.


    For AI Xi, killing people is much easier than killing zombies, and she gets more benefits. If AI Xi is allowed to kill a large number of humans, will AI Xi''s level rise like flying?


    But the idea just emerged and was immediately suppressed by me.


    Not to mention that it''s inhuman. The simplest thing is that now humans are more precious than pandas. Where can you find them?


    Shaking my head, I threw the idea away.


    Just kill seven more zombies and ash''s level will reach level 1.


    After reaching the first level, not to mention the improvement of ash''s attributes, the most important thing is that after reaching the first level, ash can learn skills.


    W ten thousand arrows at once is definitely the best choice for starting skills. With this skill, ash can easily face a group of enemies.


    With a deep breath, I pressed down the excitement in my heart and immediately looked in other directions.


    Except for ash, all the other heroines exist in the form of cards.


    But the cards of those heroes are gray and black, and they are signs that can''t be summoned.


    How to summon these heroes is still a mystery.


    There are some regrets in my heart. If I can summon multiple heroes to fight at the same time, I can easily face this situation today.


    The second page is the equipment page.


    On this page, you can buy all kinds of equipment for heroes.


    Anyone who has played the hero League knows that equipment is the most important thing for heroes.


    Of course, if you want to buy these equipment, you need to spend money.


    The money and equipment here seem to be permanent and do not need to be collected in every battle.


    On this page, you can also see the number of money.


    Poor twenty-three, a small number, so that I can''t even buy even the most basic outdoor clothes.


    I was somewhat disappointed in my heart. I thought money would increase as much as experience value, but I didn''t think there was no movement at all.


    It seems that killing doesn''t get money.


    Helpless shaking my head, I turned to the next page.


    I couldn''t open the third page before. I don''t know what else is behind it.


    This is just a casual action. I don''t even want to open the third page.


    However, at this time, something unexpected happened to me. With my action, the third page was opened slowly.


    When that page was opened, even I couldn''t help being stunned, and the expression on my face became particularly strange.


    In fact, I''ve already had some discussion in my heart about what will appear on the third page.


    League of heroes is a very complex and huge game.


    In this game, there are not only heroes, equipment, summoners and so on.


    In addition to these, there are talent systems, Summoner skill systems, and rune carving systems.


    There are even different skin systems.


    Each system is enough to have a very important impact on the whole war situation.


    The third page is likely to be one of various systems.


    When I opened the third page with an indescribable excitement, the contents were completely exposed in front of me.


    "Eh?" when I saw the third page, I couldn''t help but light eh, and the expression on my face was particularly strange.


    What appears on the third page is very different from what I think.


    That''s not any system I expected.


    The third page looks more like a resume.


    In the upper left corner, there is a picture. It is my own photo, which is branded in that corner.


    Under the photo, there is also a row of small words: Hero summoning system holder.


    Like a sign, it symbolizes that I am the owner of this calling system.


    Isn''t this calling system due to the program I wrote and a series of accidents?


    I don''t know why. When I saw these things, a very uncomfortable feeling suddenly appeared in my heart.


    But I didn''t think much about it. I continued to look down and saw a series of detailed information below.


    Summoner level: Level 1, 0100!


    According to the urination of this system, everything is born at level zero, including me, the summoner.


    Now, this is the first level.


    Looking back a little, I thought of brother black.


    I killed that guy myself.


    The experience value of zombies and humans killed by AI Xi will not be counted on my head. Only the things I killed myself will bring me experience value.


    A black brother directly raised my level by one level. It seems that it''s a little easier to raise the Summoner''s level than a hero.


    But considering that you have to do it yourself, this is another problem.


    Just below the level, it''s something that makes me feel quite strange.


    Body strength: 1 point.


    It''s very considerate. I even gave an explanation next to it.


    The so-called body strengthening degree is a special reward given by the hero summoning system after the Summoner''s level is improved. Each time you upgrade, you can gain the same body strengthening points as the current level. Body strengthening can be applied to any part of the Summoner''s body.


    Every point of body strengthening can make this part get 10% basic improvement.


    Body strengthening sounds like a genetic medicine that can comprehensively improve people''s physical quality.


    Applying it to the hand can make the arm stronger, and applying it to the foot can make yourself faster. In the eyes, you can see further... In short, this is a good thing.


    Just like the attribute points in the game, each point is very important.


    For me, this body strengthening degree has a very special significance.


    Although I can summon ash, nothing can change the fact that I am extremely vulnerable.


    Once Aishi is away, I''m even worse than an ordinary person. Aishi won''t stay with me all the time. If I want to live, I must improve my own strength as much as possible.


    Only by making myself stronger can I live in this world.


    This body strengthening degree, for me, is the best opportunity to change my own weak constitution.


    How can we survive in this last world?


    My brain calculates quickly.


    power?


    Power allows me to kill monsters, but once I am surrounded by monsters, I will die.


    Skin strengthening?


    Skin strengthening can make me stronger. The claws and teeth of those ferocious monsters can still easily tear my skin open.


    Vision, hearing, smell? These are very intuitive improvements, but... Not enough. These are limited and can not even play any role in some special environments.


    Although every reinforcement is particularly important to me, I can''t give up.


    If this is strengthened to the little brother, isn''t it that the golden gun doesn''t fall and the red flag flutters in the world? I can''t help but get up.


    But now, I can only choose one thing that is most important to me.

 Chapter 16

    I don''t know how this thing came out. I don''t even know what the origin of this system is.


    But now I have no other choice. I can only live with the benefits of this system.


    Every reinforcement is very important to me. After thousands of careful selection and careful screening, I chose one of the most important things for me at present.


    Speed!


    Yes, it''s speed.


    Run fast. I don''t have to say how important it is when zombies besiege the city at the end of the day. Speed accounts for half of the factors whether we can survive or not.


    The other half is to see if you will die. Even if the golden spear doesn''t fall, the seven women of night Royal will be gone in case of death, so it''s most important to live first.


    "Right leg." I hesitated a little and made a choice.


    Right leg!


    At the moment when my order was just given, that little body strengthening degree instantly became zero.


    At the same time, my right leg seemed to cramp and twitched involuntarily.


    The whole right leg was like a spring. It bounced directly and almost kicked Xiao Ya out.


    "Hey, what are you doing?" Xiao Ya asked with some fear.


    Unfortunately, I can''t answer Xiao Ya''s question at all.


    Holding my right leg with both hands, I heard bursts of hoarse screams in my throat.


    The sharp pain that pierced my heart spread from this leg. Even when I was beaten before, I didn''t feel such pain.


    I can clearly feel that my skin is being torn apart a little, just like pregnancy marks on people''s skin when they are suddenly obese.


    But this shortened the extremely slow process to an instant.


    The tearing pain made me howl.


    Xiao Ya was startled by that appearance. She thought she touched my wound when bandaging, and her face was full of worry.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before the feeling of pain gradually disappears. My body has been soaked with sweat and looks very tragic.


    "Hey... What''s the matter with you?" Xiao Ya asked hurriedly when she saw me recover.


    "Nothing, leg cramps," I replied casually.


    "Cut, you''re still not a man. You just have leg cramps. You can shout so loudly, and you''re not afraid to lead the zombie." she tilted her mouth. Xiao Ya was dissatisfied with my fuss, and retaliated by gently pressing the wound on my head.


    The result was another grin.


    Seeing that I was all right, Xiao Ya turned to bandage the wound on ashy.


    Compared with the two of us, ash''s situation is obviously much more serious.


    His right hand was beaten hard by brother Hei''s iron bar, and his arm was almost broken.


    The body is black and blue. Simple dressing can''t play any role at all.


    At this time, I am feeling the power I have just gained.


    A little benefit of body strengthening.


    Although only 10% improvement, I can clearly feel my right leg, which seems to be more powerful than before.


    The skin of the leg was not really torn, and it even looked no different from before.


    But that growth is real.


    Remaining points of body strengthening: 0


    Strengthening points of right leg: 1


    There have been some changes in the column of body strengthening.


    Summoner photos and body strengthening have occupied the left half of the second page.


    On the right half, I saw something else.


    skill!


    Summoner skills, finally appeared.


    After the summoner reaches level 1, you can finally learn skills.


    What appeared in front of me were four very familiar signs.


    Garrison: increases the strength of the Summoner''s hiding bunker by 20%. Cooldown 210 seconds, Summoner level required: Level 1.


    Clarity: restores 20% of the Summoner''s or hero''s physical strength. Cooldown 180 seconds, requires Summoner level: Level 1.


    Healing: restores 20% of the damage to the summoner or hero. Cooldown 270 seconds, requires Summoner level: Level 1.


    Ghost Trot: it can be used by the summoner to increase the movement speed of the summoner by 20% for 10 seconds. The cooling time is 210 seconds. Summoner level required: Level 1.


    Four skills that can be learned appear in front of us.


    At level 1, you can have four skills, but... I took a look and there is another skill point above these four skills.


    And that number, there''s only one.


    In other words, these skills need to be learned with skill points, and I can only learn one skill at present.


    This seems to be somewhat similar to body strengthening. Moreover, it seems that these skills can be upgraded. As long as you have a sufficient number of skill points, you can upgrade these skills.


    These skills are more or less different from those in the game.


    Garrison this skill was originally to increase the recovery speed of your own defense tower and reduce the attack of enemy defense tower, and the recovery and reduction degree reached 80%, but here it was reduced to 20% bunker strength to resist the attack of monsters.


    Clarity itself is used to restore 40% of the hero''s magic value, which can let the hero release skills, but here, it has become 20% of his physical strength, and it will also have an effect on me. Physical strength is the capital to continue fighting.


    The healing technique has little change, but it has changed from the original specific number to the current percentage, and it can also play an effect on the summoner. However, after the healing technique is cast, the effect of instantaneous acceleration is cancelled.


    Finally, it is also a very popular skill in the hero League. It is the only choice for running for life and chasing. The ghost trot, with an ultra long duration of 10 seconds and a 27% movement speed bonus, often plays a decisive role in the battlefield. Although it has been reduced to 20%, this skill is still quite powerful.


    Imagine how precious these ten seconds are when the army of zombies is about to be surrounded.


    Other skills, whether garrison, clarity and healing, are life-saving skills, which can play a great role in the battlefield.


    It''s really not easy to choose one of these four skills.


    My goal is constantly changing among several skills. Finally, when I saw Aishi next to me, I shook my head slightly and chose therapy.


    At this time, Xiaoya is distressed by ash''s injury.


    Aishi''s condition is very serious. Normally, Aishi must go to the hospital for treatment.


    Simple bandage can''t even stop the bleeding on Ashley''s wound.


    "Her condition is a little troublesome. Dressing the wound can''t stop bleeding at all, and her arm is broken. This situation is easy to infect, or even aggravate the injury. I know that there is a small clinic not far ahead, and we need to go..." Xiao Ya frowned and said.


    Although it is quite dangerous to go out now, Aishi is also a very important existence. Aishi is related to whether we can live in this world.


    Despite the danger, Ashley''s injury must be cured.


    However, before Xiao Ya finished speaking, I came to Xiao Ya''s side and patted Xiao Ya on her shoulder: "let me come?"


    "You?" Xiao Ya''s eyes were suspicious.


    Are you kidding? I''m a nurse. Although I''m only an intern, I''m a little better than you, a layman?


    But Xiao Ya stepped back. She wanted to see what I could do.


    Seeing me, ash struggled as if she wanted to sit up from the chair, but I pressed it down.


    That pair of eyes, so straight staring at me, watery eyes, just as beautiful as sapphire.


    Take a deep breath and I stretch out my palm.


    I don''t know why I did it.


    But... When the therapy came to my mind, this action naturally appeared.


    The palm was placed on the forehead of Aishi. At the next moment, a green light spread along my palm. Green silk threads were full of vitality, covering Aishi''s whole body in an instant.


    At this time, a scene that shocked Xiao Ya behind her appeared.

 Chapter 17

    Just like the ghost, Xiao Ya widened her eyes, looked incredible, and was shocked in her eyes.


    It was scary enough to see the green light on your hand, but I didn''t want to see a more frightening picture at this time.


    Under the green light, Ashley''s wound was recovering rapidly.


    Xiao Ya even thought she was dazed and rubbed her eyes strangely, but what she saw did not change much.


    Just in front of Xiao Ya, the wound on Ashley, which could not be healed at all, was still infiltrating blood, and slowly began to heal.


    The originally swollen areas are also rapidly disappearing.


    Although it hasn''t fully recovered, it looks obviously much better than I just don''t know.


    God, what''s going on?


    Xiao Ya doesn''t understand what the green light emitted from my hand is, and what is the effect of such an artifact?


    However, Xiao Ya is very smart. She knows that some special circumstances must have happened to me. Being able to summon ash and the green light now are proof.


    And this kind of thing is my secret, so Xiao Ya didn''t inquire about anything.


    After the treatment lasted a few seconds, the effect disappeared.


    Twenty percent life recovery is not enough to completely recover Aishi''s injury, but at least Aishi looks much better.


    The cooldown of the treatment is 270 seconds, a quarter and a half.


    When the therapy cooled down, I performed two more treatments for ash. After three treatments in succession, ash''s situation was much better.


    After the injury completely recovered, the time for ash to exist was up and disappeared from my face again.


    Watching ash turn into a card again and disappear into that system, although this is not the first time, at this time, a feeling of emptiness still emerged in my heart, which is very uncomfortable.


    After AI Xi disappeared, Xiao Ya and I fell into solitude again, and no one said anything more.


    Our food was wasted a lot, leaving only a little scattered on the ground, barely enough for Xiaoya and me to fill our stomachs.


    But it''s only tonight. Tomorrow, if you can''t find a food source, you''ll still have to be hungry.


    Xiao Ya has fallen asleep. At this time, it is necessary to have a good rest.


    But I can''t sleep at all. I''m still studying the system. After learning the skills, the third page is over.


    Although there are many skills above, they are gray. I can''t learn other skills until I upgrade again.


    The talent tree system and rune carving system I imagined never appeared.


    When I wanted to open the fourth page, the result was another cold prompt. The requirements had not been met and could not be opened.


    Damn guy, I can''t figure out what conditions are needed to open the next page, even if it''s just a reminder and let me have a goal.


    After groping for a long time, I couldn''t understand anything. But I had to give up the idea of continuing to explore for a while.


    Turning around and taking a look, Xiao Ya was still sleeping. With the help of the moonlight scattered in the window, that pretty face looked particularly quiet.


    It''s hard to associate Xiao Ya with the ferocious woman who killed decisively before, just like two different people.


    Xiao Ya at this moment is quiet and charming.


    That appearance made me feel a little banged. In addition, the torn clothes, the dishonest clothes when sleeping, and the large snow-white skin look particularly sexy.


    Even a trace of evil thoughts could not help but emerge in my heart.


    If... Just say that if I do something now, I won''t be found?


    Under the moonlight, the lips with sexy luster, the exposed peaks in front of the chest, everything is an ultimate beauty.


    In the middle of the night, in the dead of night, it is the time when a man is the most courageous. In addition, it is an end of the world. All his actions seem not to have to bear any consequences.


    All kinds of situations are enough to completely explode the wildness in a man''s heart.


    Of course, these things can only be thought about, but they can''t be done.


    It can be said that I have color heart and no color courage. At the thought of several bodies lying next to me, the emerging desire immediately dissipated rapidly.


    Came to the window, bursts of cold wind roared from the outside.


    I didn''t make any noise.


    The sunshine during the day seems to suppress these monsters to a certain extent, but at night, the outside can only be described as a group of demons dancing.


    Figures twisted and staggered on the ground, and the roar of wild animals kept coming.


    In the distance, on the walls of high-rise buildings, huge and ferocious figures constantly shuttle back and forth. The vertical walls hundreds of meters high are like walking on the ground without any pressure for those lives.


    I know, it''s a monster hundreds of times stronger than ordinary zombies.


    If we encounter this monster now... I can''t imagine the result. I can''t think of any other possibility except death.


    "That monster... I call it a licker." I don''t know when Xiao Ya woke up and said behind me.


    Turned around and took a look at Xiao Ya. Although she said that she was in rags, she had her own style.


    Seeing Xiao Ya''s appearance, I remembered the evil thoughts in my heart. My rare face turned red and coughed softly: "cough, you said licker?"


    "Well, have you seen the movie biochemical crisis?" Xiao Ya asked.


    Resident Evil? Of course I''ve seen this famous movie and played all the games.


    "Is there such a monster? Although it is also a kind of zombie, its strength is far more than ordinary zombies," Xiao Ya said.


    I nodded. Of course I knew that.


    The so-called licker is one of the subsequent evolutionary versions of zombies.


    The most common zombies have no intelligence and only follow their desire for flesh and blood.


    The speed is slow and the body is fragile. It can be killed easily.


    Just like those we have encountered before, the experience value is only a little, not even comparable to ordinary humans.


    On top of these ordinary zombies, there is another kind of zombie.


    Although these zombies have no intelligence, most of their physical functions have been preserved.


    Hearing, smell, taste, speed and strength almost do not degenerate much. Even because they lose pain and are not afraid of death, they have the power beyond ordinary people, just like patients with rabies.


    This is a strengthened zombie.


    Further up, that is a more powerful zombie.


    They have the same low intelligence as children, but their hearing, smell, taste, speed and strength all increase significantly, far more than normal people.


    This kind of zombie, once encountered, is as difficult as a mad dog. Often when ordinary humans encounter this kind of zombie, the outcome will be quite tragic.


    The zombie dogs in the game almost belong to this level.


    This zombie is an evolutionary zombie.


    And after the evolutionary zombie, it''s the licker.


    It''s like looking through the window.


    In a distant place, that figure, like spider man, climbed quickly on the wall. It was very fast, and its head was much larger than the zombie below.


    At this moment, my eyes suddenly shrunk.


    Right in front of me, I saw the monster called the licker, directly smashed the glass of the building and got in.


    A few seconds later, it seemed that we could still hear the scream from that direction.


    Soon I saw the licker leave the room, jump on the wall and disappear. Under his body, he seemed to grasp a struggling figure.


    There was no doubt that there was a survivor there, but now... It''s gone.


    Xiao Ya and I both held our breath and didn''t dare to make any sound until the licker completely disappeared in front of us.


    The body is full of sweat.

 Chapter 18

    At a glance, we can all see the fear in each other''s eyes.


    After all, it was a powerful life that could easily tear both of us to pieces.


    "How did these things come from?" I could feel my fear in my hoarse voice.


    "Who knows, these things will appear when comets hit the earth." Xiao Ya whispered after taking a look outside.


    "All these things appeared without warning, and no one even reacted." Xiao Ya said with a bitter smile.


    "We are still immersed in the carnival of the end..."


    Doomsday carnival? In fact, before the last day came, no one took the end of the world seriously, just like the so-called end of the world on December 12, 2012, which almost turned into a national carnival.


    Xiao Ya, these people are the same. At the beginning, a group of their friends, men and women, were taking advantage of this opportunity to revel in a dance.


    Then with a bang, the comet hit the earth.


    However, the location of our city, which belongs to the center of the mainland, is far from the coastline and has basically not been affected.


    At that time, I thought what was going on, but soon, the disaster came.


    The comet hit the earth is just the beginning. From the current perspective, it is even the smallest disaster, although the sea directly swallowed up many cities.


    After the comet hit the earth, the terrible life running out of it began to spread the virus crazily.


    So, a wave of zombies appeared.


    In just two or three days, there was a major outbreak of zombies.


    There are too many Chinese people and too mobile. In a short time, this virus spread all over the country.


    With trains, cars and planes, the virus spread all over the country in a short time.


    The speed is so fast that people can''t react.


    Not even the army.


    But is that too fast?


    "No one can survive at this time." a trace of fear flashed in Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    "Even those who survive are just surviving. No one knows when they will die." Xiao Ya said.


    "During this period of time, I have met many living people. You are not the first."


    I know what Xiao Ya means. Everyone else died in this tragic situation. No one can survive.


    "Some people say that this is the war of aliens attacking the earth; some believers say that this is because human sins are too deep. This is God''s punishment. There are all kinds of statements, but the common thing that cannot be changed is... Human beings are finished."


    I shook my head slightly: "no... human beings are not finished. We are still alive."


    "We?" Xiao Ya smiled, "maybe we will die tomorrow."


    "At least we''re still alive. My mother said that as long as we''re alive, there''s hope," I said with certainty.


    She gave me a strange look. Xiao Ya didn''t know where my confidence came from.


    "Well, what do you think we should do next? We have no food." Xiao Ya asked.


    "I''m going to s city to find my sister. This goal will not change." I said: "I''ve got the map..."


    Although there were some mistakes in this operation, the original task was realized.


    I took out the map and put it on the ground. Although it was the end of the world, the moonlight seemed to become brighter.


    Under the pale moonlight, the map is also quite clear.


    I stretched out my hand and scratched on the map: "this is s city. I''ve seen it. It''s more than 1000 kilometers from us to s city."


    "You can''t walk so far, so... Can you drive?" I blinked and asked Xiao Ya.


    His eyes were full of eagerness.


    There must be someone who can drive. Otherwise, it will kill people if it is more than 1000 kilometers away.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Ya let me down: "please, I''m a trainee nurse. Where can I buy a car?"


    "What about motorcycles? If we can''t, we''ll have to ride bicycles," I said distressed.


    "Cut!" Xiao Ya looked at me contemptuously. Unexpectedly, I can''t even ride a motorcycle: "I can ride a motorcycle. Why can''t you do anything? What can you do?"


    "Eat, drink, sleep and play games." I said righteously.


    "Forget it, it''s not easy for you to open so big when I didn''t say it." Xiao Ya said with her mouth tilted.


    After a pause, Xiao Ya said, "but we don''t have a motorcycle."


    "It''s not easy. There are as many electric cars and motorcycles as there are outside. Just find one. It''s really not good. Pick up one on the roadside. These days, you don''t even have to pay." I said angrily.


    When I think of the money I''ve worked hard for so many years, it''s all turned into waste paper. There''s still something bad in my heart.


    "I''ve checked. We can reach the expressway from this road. In this case, there may be a lot less things in remote places. The more crowded the place is, the more dangerous it is."


    "But we have to go and see it in advance to ensure that our way out of the city is smooth. If it is blocked somewhere, it will be troublesome."


    "In addition, we need enough food and water reserves," I said, taking a sip of my lips.


    My throat is a little dry.


    Although I reluctantly ate some instant noodles and sausages last night, there was no water. Up to now, my throat is burning like fire.


    People can live a long time without food, but they will soon die without water.


    This is the most serious problem before us.


    "It''s simple. At the other end of the street, there''s a big supermarket with anything you want." Xiao Ya said: "moreover, I don''t think we can do it in a day or two. We need to decide the stronghold in advance."


    "When it''s getting dark, we must decide where to live, otherwise..."


    Xiao Ya didn''t say anything later, but we all know that if we wander outside after dark, it''s not much different from dying.


    "Moreover, every action must wait until Aishi can call..." I added that Aishi''s existence has almost become a guarantee to live.


    "We have to prepare weapons to fight with zombies. We can''t do without weapons."


    Weapons are also a very important thing.


    Unfortunately, this is a library. There seems to be no weapons in it.


    Poor guys, I haven''t found any decent weapons after hiding here for so long.


    At this time, it is natural that awesome weapons such as machetes and axes can be used to kill the ordinary corpse at once.


    But these nine guys have been hiding here for so long, that is, they have got several steel pipes and wooden sticks. The best is an iron rod, which is what the black brother used to attack ash.


    This kind of equipment will be swallowed by zombies sooner or later. It''s rubbish.


    But thanks to these garbage equipment, otherwise, the dead bodies lying on the ground may be us.


    As time went by, Xiao Ya and I were waiting quietly.


    When ash''s cooling time was over, it was noon outside.


    We only have half a day to act.


    I was holding the iron bar in my hand. As for Xiao Ya, I was holding on to the knife.


    That''s the weapon of both of us.


    When we look at each other, we can see the tension and determination in each other''s eyes.


    With a deep breath, both of us stood up.


    In the room, there was a stinking smell. The dead bodies lay on the ground and didn''t move.


    Because it was summer, the body had begun to show some signs of expansion and decay.


    The blood has long solidified.


    The feeling of walking through these bodies is very special.


    In a short time, the two of us have come to the exit on the second floor of the library.


    Through the glass, I clearly saw that two zombies were wandering in the first floor.

 Chapter 19

    After looking at both of us, there are only two zombies below. If you are more careful, you can still cope.


    Before, the door of the library was closed, but the two of us forgot to close the door after we came in, so we let the two zombies in.


    I made a gesture to Xiao Ya and motioned to clean up the two zombies.


    Without summoning ash.


    After all, the time when ash can appear is too short. For me, ash is not around most of the day. I have to adapt to fighting myself.


    Glancing at the two aimless zombies below, Xiao Ya frowned slightly and immediately whispered to me, "you should know how to deal with zombies? The head is a weakness. Unless you break the head, otherwise, zombies won''t die."


    I know, as like as two peas, that is exactly the same. Even I have some doubts. Are these things really coincidence?


    "In addition, be careful not to make too much noise. Although the visual degradation of these zombies is serious, their hearing still exists, and... They are very sensitive to the smell of blood."


    "Finally, don''t be bitten or scratched by zombies. Even a small wound is fatal, okay?" Xiao Ya warned in a hoarse voice.


    I nodded, clenched the iron bar in my hand and prepared to go down.


    My heart is very nervous. This is the first time for me to take the initiative to fight against zombies. Naturally, that feeling is very different.


    The whole person is tense. Step by step, afraid of making too much noise, he slowly moved downstairs.


    Poop!


    However, just when I had just walked down for two steps, a dull voice suddenly came behind me. I subconsciously turned around and looked.


    The expression on her face instantly became a piece of fear. Right behind me, Xiao Ya was directly pressed on the ground. A familiar figure on her body was constantly tearing Xiao Ya''s body.


    A roar like a wild dog came from his throat.


    Isn''t that one of the nine people killed yesterday? This guy was shot dead by ash. Why did he live again?


    No... I soon found out that the situation was wrong. This guy was obviously not a living person. A large area of decay on his body, especially that face, was almost completely rotten. It looked... Like a zombie.


    This guy turned into a zombie.


    Ah!


    Xiao Ya screamed in fear, which finally woke me up.


    My face changed wildly. Two zombies downstairs obviously heard the voice here and began to climb upstairs.


    Damn guy, I didn''t have time to think more. I rushed at Xiao Ya with an arrow, and the iron bar in my hand hit this guy''s head directly.


    I want to save Xiao Ya. At this time, my subconscious choice is not to escape, but to save people.


    Anyway, Xiao Ya and I are living and dying together. At this time, I won''t put down Xiao Ya and run away alone.


    However, the situation is far more serious than I thought.


    Before I reached Xiao Ya''s side, there was another roar around me. Immediately, I saw only a figure swooping over.


    Glass, directly into pieces.


    Immediately, with a thump, my whole body was directly thrown to the ground by this figure.


    That strong body, even if it becomes a zombie, is still full of power.


    The claw directly clasped my shoulder, a piercing pain, the back of my head hit the floor, and the whole head was dizzy.


    On that ugly rotten face, pieces of flesh and blood seemed to fall down.


    This guy, not brother black, who is it?


    This guy is also resurrected.


    Damn guy, for a moment, I was pressed on the ground by this guy''s heavy body.


    I didn''t have much strength, and this guy was tall, so I couldn''t break free for a while.


    The black brother, obviously, had become a beast. He opened his mouth and gnawed directly at my face.


    I was startled, my neck twisted and almost wiped my ears. With a bang, the guy''s teeth hit the floor directly, but the guy couldn''t feel the pain at all. He howled and bit again immediately.


    Constantly struggling, my strength is decreasing rapidly.


    My right hand, blocking brother Black''s chin, tried to resist, but this was obviously not enough. Just behind brother black, I saw twisted and rotten bodies coming here.


    Those guys who died before have all come back to life.


    Just below, the two zombies are getting closer and closer.


    Damn it, once surrounded by these zombies... I can''t help thinking of the pictures of those people surrounded by zombies in the film.


    Our flesh and blood will become food for these zombies.


    We will taste the taste of death a little bit in the continuous pain.


    That taste, just think about it, I feel cold all over.


    No, never.


    It was under the stimulation of fear that a force appeared on me again, and my right leg suddenly lifted up.


    With a bang, he bumped into brother Hei''s abdomen. The zombie was staggered by me.


    The two claws were also slightly loosened. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly kicked on brother Black''s stomach.


    As a result, the normally weak right leg is like a spring at this time.


    Ah, with a howl, I made a sudden effort and kicked brother black out directly.


    Before I could breathe, I quickly got up from the ground, picked up the iron bar next to me, and directly hit the zombie next to Xiao Ya.


    Click!


    I could hear the sound of broken bones. The skull of the zombie was directly broken by an iron rod. Under excessive force, the whole head almost turned into a rotten watermelon.


    The blood sprayed Xiao Ya''s face.


    However, the zombie also completely lost her life, and her body fell soft on Xiao Ya.


    Screaming, Xiao Ya hurriedly pushed the zombie out of her body and quickly got up from the ground. Her almost distorted face could clearly see her fear.


    The woman... Was frightened.


    No matter how strong a woman is, she is afraid sometimes, and Xiao Ya is no exception.


    "Hey, can you still play?" I sipped my lips. I said quickly. Now is not the time to cherish fragrance and jade.


    Xiao Ya didn''t let me down: "yes!"


    "Then... Let''s start," I said, looking at the zombies gradually surrounded.


    One dead and ten more.


    1v10 battle.


    The first real confrontation with zombies.


    We can''t confront zombies head-on. There are too many of them. Once they form a siege, we will be finished.


    However, the speed of zombies is a weakness. As long as zombies can be prevented from attacking from all directions, there is nothing to worry about.


    As soon as I thought of this, I immediately looked downstairs. In that direction, two zombies were climbing here.


    Corridor, that''s the best choice.


    At the thought of this, I rushed to the bottom. Xiao Ya''s reaction was also very fast. She immediately followed me behind me.


    The zombie nearby also slowly changed direction and chased downstairs.


    In the corridor, the two zombies were still slowly climbing the stairs. Seeing me rush down, they immediately raised their claws, as if they wanted to tear a piece of meat off me.


    Unfortunately, it was a hard iron bar.


    The iron bar smashed down and hit the guy''s arm directly.


    That arm turned into a V-shape in an instant.


    Immediately, a foot flew up, and the power in the right foot broke out in an instant. One foot kicked out, condescending, and the zombie was kicked out directly.


    Bang, the two zombies directly turned into a rolling gourd.


    Finally, I climbed up the stairs and immediately returned to the origin.


    At the same time, Xiao Ya next to me suddenly rushed out, and the machete in her hand directly hit the zombie.


    Puff... Puff.


    This woman is more ferocious than I thought. There is no hesitation at all. A knife is cut directly on her forehead like a watermelon


    Turning around, Xiao Ya''s face had become a little ferocious: "Hey, pay attention to the back."

 Chapter 20

    Hoo!


    There was a roaring sound behind him.


    Xiao Ya''s roar made me excited. Suddenly, I turned around, and the iron bar in my hand immediately swept behind me.


    With a bang, the first zombie rushed to the front, his head was directly smashed, and the click sound was like the fragmentation of glass.


    The black and smelly liquid fell from the guy''s head, but although the guy''s skull was broken, he didn''t die. He just tilted back a little and was about to rush over again immediately.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly stepped forward. The iron bar rotated in my hand, grabbed the center of the iron bar and stabbed it directly above.


    Puff!


    He went in through his chin and came out obliquely from the back of his head.


    The whole brain was pierced with a hole, and the zombie was dead.


    With a strong pull, the zombie suddenly fell soft on the ground.


    The zombies in the back didn''t feel fear at all. They opened their teeth and claws one by one, and continued to rush towards me with the bodies of their companions.


    However, due to the limitation of the library stairs, at most two zombies will appear in front of me at the same time, which makes the pressure much easier.


    Although there are many zombies crowded in the back, they can only stare and can''t do anything.


    It''s easy to run away now. These zombies can''t catch up with me, but I didn''t.


    These zombies are extremely valuable experience for me.


    I also need to use these zombies to improve my experience, raise the summoner level and summon more heroes.


    There are only seven zombies. In case of any stampede accident, we might be drowned directly.


    Moreover, at the same time, two zombies appeared in front of me. It was also difficult for me to resist. After waving the iron rod in my hand twice, I actually felt a little tired.


    Frowned, I turned my head and thought it over.


    "Xiao Ya, you go and bring that empty bookshelf here. Hurry up." I shouted at Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya is also very smart. She immediately understood what I meant. This woman is much better than me. Although that bookshelf is empty, it is definitely not light.


    But the woman directly carried it and blocked the entrance of the stairs.


    Immediately, after I broke a claw that was grabbed at me, I turned and ran. With the help of my right hand, I jumped over from this bookshelf.


    Pity those zombies. These are the lowest zombies. Their moving speed and sensitivity are extremely low. They can''t turn over after being blocked by this bookshelf.


    On the contrary, I took advantage of this opportunity to knock them all to death with an iron bar.


    Finally, although the black brother was much stronger than other zombies, he even climbed up the bookshelf. Unfortunately, he was only the lowest zombie, the skull smashed by me on the bookshelf.


    In addition to the horror brought by the resurrection of Heige at the beginning, once they recover, these ordinary zombies are relatively simple to deal with.


    Of course, this ordinary zombie is easy to deal with, but the experience value is also very small.


    Damn it, Xiao Ya and I have a shadow in our hearts. How can these people killed become zombies?


    No one can give us the answer!


    Among the eleven zombies, Xiao Ya killed two, and I killed nine. Finally, she gave me nine experience points, which is not even comparable to killing one person.


    In addition, the number of money has increased by nine.


    After killing these zombies, Xiao Ya and I had a little rest and immediately came to the entrance on the first floor.


    Today''s weather is not very good. It''s cloudy and gray outside.


    Without the sunshine, the number of zombies on the street is obviously much more than usual.


    "Be careful." after making a gesture to Xiao Ya, we began to walk outside.


    Along the way, we were careful not to make too much noise.


    The visual deterioration of the zombie is the most serious, and the rotten eyes basically can''t see anything.


    But the hearing is still preserved. Once the noise is too loud, it is easy to attract the attention of these zombies on the street.


    In that case, it would be troublesome.


    The number of zombies wandering on the streets is not small now. If we surround them, we will be dead.


    Fortunately, the supermarket is not far away. After a few minutes, we can see the entrance of the supermarket.


    It''s scary but not dangerous. Sometimes you even need to go through a very small distance from the center of several zombies, but fortunately, you can see the entrance of the supermarket now.


    Unfortunately, the supermarket was destroyed in the original chaos.


    It was originally a good fortress. If we could rely on the food in the supermarket and the defense of the glass gate, we might be able to resist the attack of some corpse tide.


    Unfortunately, there was no way. The corpse tide broke out from inside. At the moment of the corpse tide, the whole supermarket was directly submerged.


    At that time, the people inside had no time to escape from it. As a result, this good hiding place became a ruin.


    After that, because most of the zombies wandered out, it became a place for Xiao Ya to look for food. Each time, she ran carefully. After finding some food, she hurried back to her shelter.


    Therefore, Xiao Ya is particularly familiar with this place.


    "See, it''s that place. Go straight in through the gate. The gate is broken, or we can hide in it for a while. Let''s hurry over," Xiao Ya said.


    Maybe it''s because of the hunger in my heart, maybe it''s because this period of time is relatively smooth.


    In short, Xiao Ya didn''t even pay too much attention to the situation around. As soon as she saw the supermarket, there didn''t seem to be many zombies nearby, and then she rushed directly to the gate.


    I''m so hungry. I haven''t eaten for such a long time since I ate some food last night. Hunger and thirst have become the same torture as punishment.


    Clang!


    For a moment, everything around seemed to be at a standstill.


    Only the sound of the can rolling on the ground is particularly crisp.


    Xiao Ya stopped on the way and turned to look at it. Her face looked particularly pale and frightened.


    At the foot of Xiao Ya, a can still rolls tirelessly in the distance.


    Shua!


    This sound is particularly harsh at this time. I don''t know how many zombies around suddenly stopped and turned their head towards this side.


    That rotten face, pale eyes, can clearly see a kind of madness.


    Roar... Roar... Roar!


    The roar of wild animals spread, and Zombies rushed in the direction of the sound.


    It seems that there are not many zombies in all directions, but this time, those zombies don''t know where to drill out, and there is a dense area around.


    This time, my face has changed and my scalp is numb.


    The next second, I suddenly roared: "come on, rush in!"


    With this roar, Xiao Ya, who was frightened, reacted. Now she can''t care about anything. She hurried to speed up her steps and rushed to the gate.


    As for me, I followed closely.


    At the same time, with a move of the palm, the hero login system in front of me was instantly opened, logged in and verified. Ash''s card was pulled out instantly, the sharp edge of the card crossed over his finger, and a drop of bright red dispersed.


    With the emergence of that aperture, ash''s figure appeared in front of me.


    The familiar figure and exquisite face, although a celebrity''s wife, are as attractive as a young girl.


    As soon as he appeared, ash immediately stretched his bow and arrow, and an arrow roared straight ahead.


    Puff!


    Killed a zombie, but the number of zombies is too much. It''s too late to kill one by one. These zombies will surround us.


    The only way to survive is to rush into the supermarket.


    Under my command and control, ash quickly retreated, retreated and attacked, and the arrows kept shooting around.


    There are so many zombies that they almost form an absolute encirclement. Any arrow can easily pierce the head of a zombie.


    But... There are too many zombies!

 Chapter 21

    I don''t know where these zombies are usually hidden. Such a movement immediately attracted the attention of large zombies around.


    In a short moment, just behind us, a terrible wave of corpses has formed.


    Zombies rushed towards us with open teeth and claws.


    Although Aishi is constantly shooting zombies, it is not enough. Aishi''s attack frequency can''t completely eliminate these zombies.


    We dare not stop at all.


    Obviously, there is only a short distance of less than 30 meters from the big supermarket in front of us, but this is a short distance, which is like a natural moat for us.


    While moving, he shot quickly and constantly destroyed those zombies.


    Roar!


    At this time, a shrill roar suddenly rushed out from the side. The ugly body rushed directly at Ai Xi, and two ferocious claws grabbed AI Xi''s slender neck.


    At this moment, ash was drawing a bow and arrow. He didn''t notice the movement behind him and couldn''t dodge at all.


    Seeing this situation, I don''t know where to get the courage.


    The whole man jumped directly at the zombie with a bang.


    The zombie was knocked to the ground directly, and immediately a stick hit the guy''s head directly. The melon seeds of that head instantly turned into fragments and blood splashed everywhere.


    Ashy, who had just shot the arrow, turned and looked here with a very strange feeling in her eyes.


    But now I have no time and energy to pay attention to the situation here. After smashing this guy with a stick, I quickly got up from the ground.


    He immediately turned around and caught ashy, who was still ready to continue shooting, and immediately rushed behind him.


    Ashy''s little hand was cold. I caught it. Ashy seemed to struggle a little.


    But in a hurry, I didn''t think so much. I grabbed it hard and almost forced Ashley to run behind.


    At this time, in front of the supermarket, some zombies have gradually gathered.


    The distance between the two sides is approaching rapidly.


    These zombies have blocked their way. If you want to enter the supermarket, you must kill all these zombies.


    The pride of easily eliminating several zombies had long disappeared at this time. When these zombies were surrounded in groups, there was almost no way to escape.


    The entrance of the supermarket in front of me has become the only place where I can live.


    It''s time to spell.


    Xiao Ya and I looked at each other and could see the madness in each other''s eyes.


    Although we know that this behavior may be full of danger, we have no choice.


    The next moment, I suddenly roared, waved my iron bar and rushed out.


    The nearly two meter long iron bar danced wildly, smashing two zombies on the ground in an instant. The two zombies were still struggling on the ground, but the next moment, Xiao Ya''s knife directly pierced in, and her two heads were directly pierced.


    Hard punch!


    This is the only way.


    At this time, we don''t have much time to consider other options.


    We want to kill a way out of this group of zombies.


    One, two... Zombies are constantly killed, and new zombies are constantly added.


    On the left and right sides, the distance between the zombies behind us is getting closer and closer. At this moment, there are two zombies in front of us.


    I don''t know how many times I waved it. I felt that my hands had been seriously sore.


    However, I had no time to rest. I roared again and the whole person rushed over again.


    There were two muffled bangs.


    The two lowest level zombies were directly knocked down on the ground. The next moment, Xiao Ya rushed over and made up two knives to kill the two zombies.


    This time, there was no obstacle in front. The gate of that supermarket was close at hand.


    A smile finally appeared on my face and stretched out an arm to Xiao Ya: "go!"


    Xiao Ya was just about to stand up, but at this time, the expression on the whole face became scary.


    "Be careful, left..."


    Hoo


    Before Xiao Ya''s words were finished, my ears immediately heard a harsh voice. Turning around a little, I saw that an obviously different zombie had rushed to my side.


    I didn''t see the figure of the zombie before. In a twinkling of an eye, the zombie had rushed in front of me.


    The raised claws were full of sharp nails, which tore directly at my face.


    At a close distance, I could clearly see a trace of ferocious flesh hanging on the claw, and the pungent smell of blood made me shudder.


    Almost subconsciously, I made a sudden mistake in my step back, ready to make way for the attack of this zombie.


    The speed of zombies is relatively slow. Generally speaking, it is difficult for zombies to hit themselves in their next attack as long as they avoid one attack.


    However, it was this time that I miscalculated.


    That sharp claw has always been in front of me, almost moving forward rapidly with the retreat of my body.


    The zombie kept up with me.


    It''s not the dull and slow guy like those zombies I met before. The sensitivity of this zombie is beyond my imagination.


    The claws were getting closer and closer, and the sharp nails were almost getting into my eyes. My eyes could even feel bursts of piercing pain.


    Strengthen zombies!


    A name came into my mind, which was the classification of these zombies by Xiao Ya and me.


    A more powerful existence than ordinary zombies, with almost no difference from normal people, and even stronger agility and power.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect to meet a strengthened zombie here.


    Can''t you say you want to die here?


    There was despair in my heart. I almost saw the picture of my death. It must be very ugly.


    I didn''t expect that after struggling for so long, I would eventually die in such a sad way and become the food in the mouth of these zombies.


    Puff!


    When I was in despair, a cold light flashed by.


    The next second, the strengthened zombie in front of me leaned, and the arrow directly went in from the left ear and out from the right ear.


    The head is completely pierced.


    Zombies... Even the strengthened zombies will die if they are shot through the head once they are hit at the key part of the brain.


    No matter how powerful this zombie''s strength is, this weakness will never change.


    At the moment when the strengthened zombie was shot, a hazy luster appeared on Ash''s body.


    At the same time, it was like something suddenly attached to the puppet. The original bright but godless eyes suddenly showed a little more look.


    The paws of the zombie almost wiped the tip of my nose and fell from my face. Finally, with a puff, the whole body hit the ground directly, and there was no more movement.


    God, I really thought I was going to die here.


    A few drops of sweat rolled down my forehead, and my throat was constantly wriggling.


    I felt how precious life was when I narrowly escaped death. Xiao Ya next to me was also frightened by this scene.


    "Go!"


    At this time, a crisp voice with a special cold power sounded behind him.


    That voice made me stunned.


    That voice, quite familiar.


    That''s... The voice of ash in the game.


    I didn''t have time to wonder. Although there was only one word, that word contained a special force that I couldn''t help abiding by.


    Turning around, Xiao Ya rushed to the big supermarket behind her.


    Without the obstruction of the zombie, he went straight in.


    Ash''s speed was obviously faster than before. Almost as soon as our front feet entered, ash''s back feet immediately followed.


    Right behind ash, a large number of zombies roared.


    At this moment, Aishi seems to have insufficient control over me and has enough wisdom to take some actions.


    The waist tilted slightly towards the rear, and two slender fingers rested on the bow string.


    Ice bow, pulled open.


    Just above the ice bow, a row... Seven arrows appeared.

 Chapter 22

    Familiar movements, familiar moves.


    At the moment when the seven arrows appeared, the surrounding air seemed to freeze at this time. The indescribable cold was spreading rapidly around.


    The chill made Xiao Ya and I tremble all over.


    A name almost blurted out in my mouth.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    A soft drink came from ash''s mouth. The next moment, ash''s two fingers suddenly loosened.


    Countless sharp arrows shot out from the bow string, and the traces of ice blue became the only color in the air.


    Ten thousand arrows are fired at the same time. Aishi''s best starting skill choice is definitely the best choice for the first skill.


    High damage, fan-shaped group attack and short cooling time are the best choice for killing small monsters, just like machine guns.


    By this time, ash''s ten thousand arrows had appeared.


    With that harsh sound like a bullet, the seven arrows roared out in an instant.


    Just in front of the gate, seven zombies were hit by arrows in an instant. Under the super power, seven zombies were taken out directly.


    Just in front of the gate, a large blank temporarily appeared.


    Good chance!


    Taking advantage of the blank opportunity of these zombies, Xiao Ya and I closed the glass door.


    At the same time, the iron bar in his hand clicked and directly inserted into the lock hole.


    Bang Bang


    The dull voice exploded like raindrops. Zombies rushed over immediately, and their claws beat and scratched desperately on the glass door.


    Unfortunately, the glass is bulletproof and quite strong. Just rely on the fragile claws of the zombie, don''t want to break the glass.


    After I was safe for the time being, I almost collapsed to the ground immediately. My whole body was soaked with sweat. I don''t know how many zombies'' body fluids were stained on my body.


    He gasped violently in his throat.


    This is the real end of the world, fighting death almost every second.


    This time, if it weren''t for ash, I''m afraid I would die here.


    That strengthened zombie almost killed me.


    Thinking of this, I also feel the difference of Aishi. At this moment, although Aishi still looks a little dull.


    But... I don''t know why, I always feel a little strange.


    That pair of bright big eyes, no longer as dull as before, actually looked around with interest, as if they were curious about the pictures around.


    This was absolutely impossible before ash.


    After looking around, ash seemed to feel a little bored. Then ash made a move that surprised us all.


    Ash, actually wandering around the supermarket, walking around without my order.


    Then... Draw a bow and take an arrow, and one arrow roars out directly.


    A zombie who had been in the supermarket was killed by seconds.


    Ash, I''m cleaning up the original zombies in the supermarket! I searched the supermarket up and down, and several zombies were killed.


    Then ash came to the front door of the supermarket.


    It''s like finding something fun. When it''s absolutely safe, they start shooting the zombies outside from the crack of the door one by one.


    This... I was stunned and stared wide. I didn''t react for a long time.


    I know that ash will never take shooting zombies as anything interesting.


    Ash... This is taking the initiative to improve their own strength.


    At this moment, AI Xi has clearly known his own situation and how to improve his strength, so he will invest in shooting zombies.


    Thinking of what happened before, after shooting the enhanced zombie, ash''s level should be improved.


    Without my command, ash identified the surrounding environment, understood what he needed most, and added a skill point to the ten thousand arrows.


    Then, a move pushed the corpse tide back, giving us time to close the door.


    This is already a certain performance of intelligence, especially in terms of combat, which is obviously more sensitive.


    I can''t match my grasp of the war.


    Now, I know to take advantage of this opportunity to take the initiative to improve my strength. Even know how to eliminate potential hazards.


    In my heart, I don''t know whether to rejoice or lose. If Aishi has wisdom, the greater the role he can play in fighting.


    But similarly, after Aishi has her own soul, I''m afraid it''s impossible to do anything to Aishi.


    It really hurts.


    I turned my mouth, and I didn''t think much.


    Opened the hero panel and found ash.


    Sure enough, at this moment, ash''s card has completely changed.


    I haven''t seen ashy''s attributes before, but now, everything about ashy is displayed in front of me.


    Hero: ice shooter ash


    Grade: Grade I


    Camp: freldrod


    HP: 395 (+ 79 per level)


    Mana: 173 (+ 35 per level)


    Armor: 15.5 (+ 3.4 per level)


    Range: 600


    Attack speed: 0.693


    Movement speed: 325


    Attack power: 46.3 (+ 2.85 per level)


    HP recovery: 0.9 (+ 0.11 per level)


    Mana recovery: 1.26 (+ 0.08 per level)


    Magic resistance: 30


    Skills:


    Frost shot: passive skill. Ash''s attack will reduce the target''s movement speed by 5%.


    Ten thousand arrows at once: an active skill that shoots a large number of arrows into the conical range ahead. Each arrow causes + 20 + 10% equipment damage to basic attack. At present, you can shoot seven arrows. Skill cooldown: 16 seconds.


    I can''t imagine the detailed attributes. After the upgrade of Aishi, everything has a very detailed data performance.


    Now, AI Xi''s strength can be shown in the most detail with data.


    Before the upgrade, everything is a mystery. After the upgrade, these things become clear.


    However, AI Xi''s properties did not seem to be affected by my plug-in, but the original data was saved. Maybe the plug-in program was damaged at that time.


    I didn''t think much. After Aishi''s level was upgraded, the combat effectiveness was obviously much stronger. Now even if we are surrounded by zombies, we also have a certain counterattack ability.


    Overall, the situation is good.


    Seeing that ash was tirelessly shooting the zombie, I smiled and immediately sat up from the ground.


    Xiao Ya, who is nearby, has already started looking for food in the shelf.


    Holding two pieces of chocolate in his hand, he was eating with relish.


    See here, my heart is very strange, chocolate this thing, bitter, why do those girls still like it so much?


    As a loser, I really don''t understand this situation.


    "Take it." when she saw me coming, Xiaoya threw a piece of chocolate away.


    "Take this and I''ll find something else." I was reluctant.


    Xiao Ya sneered: "take it. Chocolate can supplement a lot of sugar, light weight, small volume and a lot of energy. Our food mainly depends on these things. Otherwise, it''s not easy to bring it."


    Grinning, I had no choice but to accept Xiao Ya''s kindness.


    I put two pieces in my mouth. The bitter taste is like my mood.


    The first floor is a non-staple food department store.


    After eating something casually, I picked up a bottle of beer and poured it down.


    When thirsty, this kind of thing looks particularly delicious.


    After temporarily alleviating the plight of my body, I slowly rushed to the front.


    Supermarkets sell all kinds of things, including... Knives.


    I need to find a suitable weapon.


    That iron bar is not enough to meet my requirements.


    The state has extremely strict control over knives and guns, which leads to a consequence. When facing zombies, there is almost no force of resistance, and they are pushed flat immediately.


    Although the supermarket sells knives, most of them are kitchen knives and so on.


    Seriously, kitchen knives are not suitable for fighting. If they are too close to zombies, they may be in danger at any time.


    I want a more powerful and destructive weapon.


    His grandmother''s, if I had an endless blade in my hand, it would be awesome.


    I''m flirting in my heart.


    Endless blade is one of the top weapons that can be bought in the hero League.

 Chapter 23

    Endless blade should be one of the popular weapons in the hero alliance.


    The attack bonus of up to 80 points, 20 critical hit probability, 25% critical damage, simple attributes and ultra-high data make everything look full of extreme violence.


    In the whole hero League game, endless blade can definitely be regarded as the best God costume for heroes from the physics department.


    Of course, super attributes need countless money to stack. In the game, endless blade is also one of the most expensive weapons.


    The price of 3800 is definitely not what players can get casually.


    In reality, it is very simple to obtain the endless blade.


    Those equipment, the conditions you want to obtain are very simple, as long as you have money.


    And the price of endless blade is... 380000!


    I didn''t read it wrong. I watched a series of zero eggs back and forth carefully for several times. It was 380000, which was a hundred times higher than the price in the game.


    This figure seems a little scary.


    Killing an ordinary zombie can only get a gold coin. Can I get this weapon only if I kill 380000 zombies?


    I have to say that the price of this equipment is a little low.


    Although not every weapon has such a pit father, the price of low-level weapons has little change compared with that in the game, but the more advanced and awesome equipment, the more pit father the price will be.


    Those God clothes seem to make me greedy, but I can only have a look. I can''t even afford the most basic Doran blade now.


    No way. Now I can only choose from the tool counter.


    The kitchen knife is definitely not good. It''s not convenient to use, and it''s too short. I put my eyes on the fruit knife next to it.


    Because the national prop control is too strict, there are almost no knives more than one meter or even a serious machete sold in the supermarket.


    Those fruit knives are uneven in length. The short ones are only the length of fingers, and the longest ones are 20 or 30 cm. This kind of thing can''t meet my requirements at all.


    I need a longer weapon to separate me from the zombie, otherwise it''s too dangerous.


    Since there is no weapon here that can meet my requirements, make one yourself.


    My mind recalled the pictures in the film I saw before. When the protagonist didn''t have the right thing as a weapon, he always tried to make one by himself.


    In comparison, the conditions on my side should be much better.


    The task of collecting food has been completely entrusted to Xiao Ya. At this moment, Xiao Ya is holding a small handbag and constantly stuffing all kinds of food into it.


    I can''t help there. I''ll concentrate all my energy on making weapons here.


    First of all, I have to determine what kind of weapons I need.


    I need a weapon that is long enough, at least more than 1.5 meters, but light enough. Otherwise, if I wave it for a long time, my arm can''t bear it.


    After the decision was made, I began to look for materials that could be used.


    Although the supermarket is not a hardware store, there are still many kinds of things. In a corner, I found a vise, a plate of steel wire and several plates of tape.


    In the kitchen utensils, I also found a rolling pin about one meter long.


    The rolling pin, the child''s arm is thick and thin, polished and smooth. It is waved a little. It looks very strong.


    After collecting all the materials, I immediately began to take action.


    Put a 30 cm long fruit knife on one end of the rolling pin, and there is about 10 cm between the two sides.


    In the handover area, after winding a circle with tape, I was immediately trapped with steel wire, and LengSheng made a javelin.


    Then wrap it with adhesive tape where you hold it to avoid that the rolling pin is too smooth and easy to fly out.


    It''s quite easy to make this thing. After a while, I made this manual javelin.


    Waving it a little, the fruit knife wrapped around the head of the staff is very popular. The 20 cm blade should be able to easily split the head of the zombie.


    After the simple work, I rushed to the door and was ready to experiment.


    Aishi is still shooting zombies here, but Aishi has not been able to exist for much time. After all, it has been a long time since we entered the supermarket.


    I looked at ash''s panel and looked strange.


    The effect of Aishi''s efforts for such a long time is very obvious. Because she occupies an absolute dominant position, Aishi doesn''t have to worry about being surrounded by zombies, as long as she keeps shooting arrows.


    After such a long time, ash''s level has been promoted again.


    Just outside the supermarket, there were mountains of corpses, almost forming a corpse wall.


    Zombies continue to die, and Zombies continue to crowd over.


    They tore up the dead bodies and opened up a passage of blood in the body wall.


    The smell of strangers from the gap between the two glass doors has endless temptation to these zombies.


    Ash''s level has reached level 3... I''m not wrong. It''s level 3, that is, ash''s level has been promoted twice in these tens of minutes.


    Hero experience value, each level will be more than the previous level.


    Although the growth is not big at the beginning, it is obvious that this gap is constantly widening.


    In other words, in such a short time, at least 200 zombies were killed by ash.


    This frequency, even I feel a little shocked.


    With the promotion of Aishi''s level, it also brings the most obvious effect, that is, after Aishi is summoned, the duration increases. Each promotion of the level can increase the duration of ten minutes.


    At the same time, reduce the cooldown of ash summon by 10 minutes. The next call will take effect.


    In other words, the next time I summon ashy, it will only take 11 hours and 30 minutes to summon ashy. At the same time, the time that the summoned ash could exist was extended to an hour.


    This does not count. AI Xi has not dropped those skill points he has obtained. Both skill points have been added by AI Xi.


    It lights up the shooter''s focus and Eagle hitting the sky.


    The focus of the shooter is also a very important skill. Taking the initiative will increase AI Xi''s attack speed by 20%, which can make AI Xi''s attack faster. (well, in order to be lazy, the crow''s skills have changed slightly. Please don''t delve into it!)


    The power of this skill is self-evident.


    As for the third skill, Eagle strikes the sky, this skill is also an active and passive skill.


    Passivity can add an additional gold coin when AI Xi kills the monster. The initiative is to provide long-distance detection, which can release the Falcon spirit in the distance. Everything seen by the Falcon spirit will appear in front of AI Xi. (PS, this is the old version of Aishi skill. After the revision, the gold bonus will be cancelled. Please don''t delve into it!)


    This is an excellent investigation skill. With this skill, the possibility of being ambushed by the enemy is virtually reduced and many dangers are avoided.


    The Falcon spirit can fly no more than 100 meters away from its master!


    Most importantly, the passive increase of gold coins is a magic skill. At the time of the most lack of money, every gold coin is particularly important.


    Seeing me coming, Ashley nodded at me.


    It was like saying hello to me. I couldn''t help but be stunned. I haven''t adapted to Aishi''s intelligent performance and didn''t react for a moment.


    Then the next second, ash put away her bow and arrow, left the door and stood beside me.


    "Please be careful." Ashley sounded with a hoarse cold voice.


    Although I said I was concerned, I couldn''t hear the slightest warmth from that voice.

 Chapter 24

    Please be careful!


    It''s a cold concern. I haven''t reacted yet. Then, on Ash''s body, a hazy luster has gradually emerged.


    Then the whole body gradually became translucent, and then disappeared from my eyes.


    Although it''s not the first time I''ve seen this picture, I still can''t help feeling empty in my heart.


    Aishi''s time to exist has come. It takes eleven and a half hours to summon again.


    The next time you call ashy, the time that ashy can exist will reach an hour and a half, which is an exciting promotion.


    It was only after ash disappeared that I gradually reacted.


    Ash... Was that saying hello to me? Even said that ash knew that his time of existence was coming to an end, and even told me before he was about to disappear.


    Although the exhortation sounded like ice, a strange feeling emerged in my heart.


    That taste is quite strange.


    "Hey, what are you doing foolishly? Have you made the weapon?" just as I was turning a strange idea in my heart, a voice came from behind.


    As soon as I heard this sound, I was startled and felt as if someone had found an affair. I feel guilty.


    yeah? Why should I use the word "cheating" and my guilty fart.


    "Cough, nothing," I said with a dry cough.


    "What about the woman? Disappeared?"


    I nodded, suppressed the strange idea in my heart, and immediately came to the door.


    There are zombies everywhere outside. Fortunately, the glass door is thick and not generally strong. Those zombies outside can''t be broken even if they are caught around.


    Through the crack in the door, several claws stretched in and waved their teeth and claws.


    Looking at these zombies, I took a deep breath, clenched the javelin made in my hand and came to the side.


    Aim at an outstretched claw. The javelin was held high. With a sound around the corner, the javelin was hit by me.


    Drink!


    In order to increase my prestige, I even burst into a drink. I thought I could see the picture of my hand cutting off, but the next second, my face turned red.


    Get stuck!


    The machete I made is stuck.


    The twenty centimeter long blade was cut in the arm of a zombie.


    At this time, I fucking found that everything in the film is fucking deceptive.


    The protagonists in the film play with knives in their hands like flowers, one by one, not to mention cutting off their arms, even cutting off their heads is easy.


    But when I came to reality, I found that this fucking situation could not happen.


    The simplest thing is that it''s bones, arm bones... It''s also quite hard. If you want to cut off all the bones with a knife, either it''s a powerful weapon that cuts iron like mud, or someone who has to wave a knife has great power and forcibly cuts off the bones.


    This is just an ordinary watermelon knife, and I''m not that kind of Hercules.


    So there is this embarrassment.


    The blade was stuck in the bone, but it was cut in half. I even pulled it twice, but I couldn''t pull the knife out of the bone.


    The previous burst of drinking now feels like a mockery of myself.


    There is a beautiful woman staring at me. Don''t mention how embarrassed it is.


    There was a smile on my face. I worked hard for a long time before I pulled the knife out of the bone.


    When I looked again, I found that the handle on the head of the stick that I had tied with steel wire had become loose, and there was an extra curl on the blade.


    Damn it


    I couldn''t help swearing. The weapons I had worked so hard for so long were finished at once.


    The previous efforts seem to be useless. The frustration is not to mention how uncomfortable it is.


    Xiao Ya also frowned and took out the knife she had left on her. That knife now looks mottled and the blade is almost completely curled.


    Although there is no problem stabbing people, when it needs to be chopped, it has basically become waste.


    "If not, we can only make do with it. I remember there is a special knife in the city..." Xiao Ya said.


    "Hey, wait a minute." suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration, and the expression on my face became very strange, as if I thought of something. There was even a trace of excitement in my eyes.


    That appearance startled Xiao Ya.


    Yes, in reality, knives can''t be too sharp because of their own materials and policy restrictions. They can even be called garbage.


    But... The equipment in the hero alliance mall will not be subject to this restriction.


    The third page is the equipment page.


    On this page, there are countless equipment waiting for me to choose. There are weapons, equipment and auxiliary. There are all kinds of things. Why don''t I choose one from here?


    This idea, as soon as it appeared, could not be suppressed immediately.


    I didn''t have any money before, but now, Aishi has brushed the little monster for so long, plus the gold bonus of passive skills. Let me see... Now on the store page, I can see that the number of gold coins has reached 461!


    461!


    I looked. This price is enough to buy a pair of the most basic speed boots and a most basic weapon sword!


    Doran''s ring, Doran''s sword and Doran''s shield are not enough for the time being. The price is a little higher than that in the game. It costs 500.


    Although it''s a gold coin that I''ve managed to accumulate, I can''t suppress it anyway when the idea emerges.


    My throat wriggled, and my finger touched the panel of the long sword.


    Compared with the speed boots, I lack a handy weapon now.


    The next moment, right in front of Xiao Ya, the scene could be described as second grade.


    His right hand straightened and his face was full of speed. Because of excitement, the skin and flesh on his face seemed to be twitching constantly.


    If it weren''t for the light on the palm, Xiao Ya would even think that my neuropathy had happened.


    On the palm of my right hand, the dazzling white light spread in an instant. That light even made Xiao Ya feel a little dazzling.


    There was a trance in front of her. When Xiao Ya opened her eyes again, she was surprised to find that just at that moment, a tall long sword had appeared in my hand.


    The light dispersed, and the appearance of the long sword was completely displayed.


    Compared with the dazzling light before, it looks like this now. It sounds good, it''s simple, and it''s ugly, it''s ordinary, even a little shabby.


    The whole body is a gray color, four fingers wide and one meter long. The edge of the sword doesn''t look like that sharp luster.


    In short, it looks like a very ordinary guy.


    So much noise, the result is such a thing?


    Xiao Ya''s strange face is too far from the expectation in her heart.


    It''s just different from Xiao Ya''s strangeness, but I have another look. I''m overjoyed. This is the long sword in the game.


    Although it is only the most basic weapon, it is especially precious to me now. It is different from the pictures in the game. When this long sword is held in my hand, the real feeling is more exciting.


    Long sword: sharpness 10!


    I raised my head and looked at those zombie claws stretching and struggling in front of me. I raised my arm again.


    In the eyes, it was crazy.


    "Cut!"


    More than before, the roar of the second middle school came from his mouth, and the ancient long sword fell directly from the sky.


    Whew!


    In a trance, it seems that I can hear a burst of broken air.


    Cut... What about this thing that looks about to break with such a big movement?


    Xiao Ya glanced at the corners of her mouth with disdain on her face.


    However, soon the smile on Xiao Ya''s face became stiff.


    Puff... Puff... Puff!


    A series of sounds, four or five zombie arms from top to bottom, cut down instantly without any obstruction.


    The long sword looks simple, but it has an unimaginable sharpness.


    (everyone, brazenly ask for a collection. As we all know, blackrock.com is relatively strict. How many books can be written depends on the results. Now the results of crow''s book are not very ideal. Crow doesn''t want to be forcibly cut in half. Therefore, if passing friends are happy, click collection. Thank you...)

 Chapter 25

    Her eyes widened until all those claws fell to the ground. Xiao Ya couldn''t believe the scene in front of her.


    That long sword, which never looked too sharp, could have this effect. Under one sword, several zombie arms were completely cut off.


    The arm bones were directly cut off. Looking at the blade of the long sword, there was no gap or blade at all. It was almost no different from the beginning.


    Sharp!


    This long sword is sharp enough and almost the same length. It can play a very good effect at medium and close distance.


    The only disadvantage is that it is a little heavy. That weight is much heavier than the previous rolling pin.


    We are all quite satisfied with the effect of this weapon.


    "Hey, this thing can still..." Xiao Ya couldn''t help asking me.


    Obviously, Xiao Ya also took a fancy to this weapon.


    "Of course, but I don''t have enough resources now. I need to kill some more zombies," I said.


    Now we can help each other. In this last world, it''s definitely lucky to find someone to move forward together. We don''t have to taste the crazy loneliness alone.


    Hearing what I said, Xiao Ya quickly said that she could also come and help.


    However, I refused. Xiao Ya is not the user identified by the login device of the hero League. The zombie she killed can''t play any role.


    Xiao Ya and I prepared and pushed several heavy shelves to block the entrance of the supermarket, so that the two glass doors just opened a gap that could allow a zombie to squeeze in.


    It''s a little wider than before. We''re just letting zombies in.


    But it can''t be too fast. These zombies can only drill in one by one. The shelves on both sides are blocked. Those zombies can''t push the crack open, so they can only squeeze in one by one.


    However, as soon as he squeezed in, he was immediately cut down by a sword light nearby and directly cut off his head.


    Just after the zombie was cut to death, Xiao Ya next to him immediately picked up the zombie and threw it in a cart.


    The dirty and smelly corpse exudes a disgusting smell and is quite heavy, but Xiao Ya''s performance at this time makes me look at it with new eyes.


    Just like a standard female man, she just picked it up and threw it in the cart. Only when the cart was full did she push the car away and throw the body of a car in the corner.


    I feel a little embarrassed to let a girl do such heavy work, but I can''t help it. Now I''m accumulating resources and brushing small soldiers infinitely.


    So this heavy work can only be done by Xiao Ya. Otherwise, in a short time, the position at the door will be filled with corpses, and the zombies outside can''t come in at all.


    Even so, Xiao Ya can''t keep up with my speed of killing zombies. From time to time, there will be a large number of corpses piled up here.


    At this time, we will work together to block the entrance and clean up the bodies.


    When we are tired, we will have a good rest. As long as we block the entrance, these zombies can''t come in at all.


    As zombies are slaughtered, my experience value is increasing, and the gold coins in the store are also growing slowly.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have the skill of Aishi''s gold bonus. Otherwise, the number of gold coins is definitely higher.


    Moreover, I also saw that the sage''s stone, which can increase gold coins, and the attributes of increasing gold coins have been removed. That is to say, I have no other way to increase my money except killing zombies.


    I don''t know how long I''ve struggled. My experience slot is finally full.


    My level has been raised to level two.


    When I was promoted to level 2, I got two body strengthening points.


    I added a little on the right leg before. Now I choose the left leg and the right hand respectively.


    The points of the left leg can make my legs more balanced, and the increase of the body strength of the right hand can make my use of weapons, chop power more powerful and easier to use weapons.


    At the same time, I have a little more skills.


    I didn''t choose the new skills I could learn at level 2, but chose one of the original skills.


    Clarity!


    The original attribute was to restore 40% of the hero''s mana. Not many people used it in the game.


    But here, the attribute of clarity has become to restore 20% of physical strength!


    This change adds a lot to the value of clarity. Physical strength is particularly important to me. With this 20% physical strength, I can fight longer and run longer distances.


    Twenty percent physical strength is a twenty percent chance to live.


    Our killing speed was much slower than that of ash. I was exhausted until dark. Until this time, my level failed to reach level 3.


    In the end, she didn''t even have the strength to lift her arm. Xiao Ya was also tired. She was almost lying down, and her whole body was covered with blood.


    Until this time, we completely closed the door and blocked it with several shelves, so that the zombies could roar outside.


    As for Xiao Ya and I, we fell completely to the ground and didn''t want to move.


    Look at the number of gold coins. There is still a long way to go before the next big sword. It seems obvious that we have to continue our efforts.


    It''s sticky all over. Those are the blood of zombies.


    The clothes are also ragged. The smell on my body makes me feel like I want to vomit.


    You have to take a bath.


    Fortunately, there is also a clothing area in the supermarket.


    A man found a suit of clothes, then pulled a few towels and took several buckets of purified water.


    The supermarket is not very big. There is only one fitting room. I can''t let Xiao Ya go to the fitting room to wash herself with these pure water and change into clean clothes.


    As for me, just find a place outside.


    After looking at me, Xiao Ya nodded and went in. As for me, she took two steps aside.


    There''s no one else in this place, and I''m not afraid of anything. Although I don''t have a girlfriend, I still know how much. Women usually take a bath very slowly. I''m not worried that Xiao Ya will come out in advance.


    Hoo


    Tear the bloody Hula clothes off your body, and the whole body suddenly relaxed.


    Just as I pulled my pants off my body and there was no covering up my whole body, the door of the fitting room suddenly slammed and was pushed open.


    Xiao Ya''s dead girl rushed out from inside, then immediately covered her eyes and screamed in her mouth.


    As for me, I was even more embarrassed. I hurriedly covered my hands below and looked helpless: "I said, elder sister, why are you suddenly running out of it? If I leave any psychological shadow, you have to be responsible."


    Are you kidding? I''m taking off my clothes. You run out of it. I''m innocent. I''m not a naked pervert.


    "I... I..." Xiao Ya blushed to her neck and hesitated, "I... can''t hear anything... I''m... A little afraid."


    In the end, she is still a girl. Although she behaved like a female man before, her weakness can''t be changed anyway.


    When there was silence around, the silent fear immediately surrounded Xiao Ya.


    He rubbed his forehead and looked at the innocent Xiao Ya on his face. I had no choice.


    After looking at the back, I walked over with my things.


    It''s a double-layer shelf, full of things. It''s messy. After some things on the upper layer are removed, you can immediately see the head position on the opposite side from here!


    "I''m here and you''re there. If you''re afraid, you can see me as soon as you look up. Is that all right?" I said.


    Xiao Ya nodded a little embarrassed and walked towards the other side. Just at the corner, she also quietly explored her head and said, "Hey, don''t peek."


    "Cut, it''s not that I haven''t seen a woman''s body. Ghosts go to peek." I said strongly.


    It''s just... I''ve never seen a picture of a woman naked in reality.


    When I think about it like this, I really feel fluffy in my heart.


    Just at this time, there was a sound of hearing from the other side.

 Chapter 26

    Hear the sound?


    Of course I know what''s going on with that voice. It''s Xiao Ya who is taking off her clothes over there.


    To be fair, Xiao Ya is a pretty girl, although she looks a little spicy, like some women men.


    That figure, that skin, that appearance have no choice.


    It''s the first time for us that a beautiful woman takes off her clothes and takes a bath at such a close distance.


    At the thought of this, a heat wave spontaneously emerged in my heart, which suppressed a certain impulse for decades. At this time, it is rising rapidly.


    Now if I rush to the past... This idea is like fermentation, expanding and stimulating my brain.


    I don''t know when it started. My breathing even became a little short.


    "Hey, you... What are you doing? Why didn''t you hear anything..." suddenly, Xiao Ya''s face opposite the shelf in front of me suddenly appeared.


    If I stand on tiptoe, maybe I can see Xiao Ya naked now.


    But now the shock and fear in Xiao Ya''s eyes seemed to pour a basin of cold water on me.


    I know that my appearance now must be quite scary, with a distorted face and red eyes, just like a fierce ghost.


    The whole person was inspired, and the desire suddenly faded like a tide: "nothing... Nothing..."


    After hesitating, I began to pick up a bucket of water.


    Although it was a little cold, I couldn''t ask for so much now. I opened a bucket of farmer spring and poured it directly from my head.


    The clear water fell down along the sticky hair, the blood stains on the body melted and fell, and a black and red water flow on the ground gradually spread over.


    Most importantly, the heat in the body is quickly submerged under this cold bath.


    My grass is so fucking comfortable.


    My heart is filled with emotion. This taste is really very comfortable. When these water flows completely clean the stains on my body.


    It''s a great happiness to have a good bath at this time.


    A little bit of scrubbing the stains on his body, the feeling of burning desire gradually disappeared in his heart.


    But, obviously, I forced myself to take a cold bath to suppress my desire, but Xiao Ya opposite was dishonest.


    Put your head out from time to time.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Take a bath!"


    "Hey, why aren''t you moving?"


    "I''m rubbing my body!"


    "Hey, you..."


    "I said, elder sister, can we take a bath in peace of mind? AI Xi has cleaned it up, and there are absolutely no zombies in it. Don''t worry." helpless, I can only say.


    I know this girl is afraid.


    But I can''t help it. Every time the girl looks up, I can immediately see the sexy collarbone and dazzling snow-white skin under the neck, which have formed a fatal temptation to me.


    Every time I look at those parts, I can feel my body suddenly become strange.


    Not to mention, after being so fierce by me, the girl really became honest and didn''t make a sound anymore. She was just silently clearing her body.


    The pure water spilled down, and the crackling sound, like a pearl, beat in my heart.


    In my heart, infinite reverie emerged, and all kinds of ideas came out of my heart at this time.


    In order to suppress the thoughts in my heart, I squatted down and cleaned the dirt on my legs.


    Careless... I promise, I was really careless. I didn''t peep on purpose.


    Just a little look up, from the gap of the goods on the shelf, the beautiful scenery on the opposite side was all exposed in front of me at this time.


    I''ll go!


    At that time, I couldn''t resist one, and the nosebleed almost came out.


    Although it''s just a small gap, that little gap is enough for me to enjoy the beautiful scenery.


    Those beautiful legs, round as jade, can''t find the slightest defect. After washing with water, they completely show their original skin color.


    Look up again... NIMA, as soon as her nose is hot and she wipes it with her hand, it''s really red.


    I''m careless. It''s embarrassing to lose my hair. It''s really embarrassing to see that the beauty can see nosebleed.


    No, no, no, no, No. Xiao Ya obviously regards me as a companion and a companion who can be in trouble with the Communist Party of China at the end of the world. I can''t do anything sorry for Xiao Ya.


    Such peeping is really disappointing Xiao Ya''s trust.


    I kept muttering in my heart, warning myself that it was wrong and immoral to do so. I shouldn''t peep like this.


    But... My head, as if out of control, looked for a wider and larger gap from those goods, so that I could see the beautiful scenery.


    Well, I admit that I am a man, or a quite normal man.


    Angle, this angle is very good... My eyes came closer and closer.


    Ah!


    But just as I was about to get close to it, a harsh scream came from the opposite side, which directly cut my eardrum.


    The voice was full of fear.


    That voice made my face crazy. The whole person almost jumped up from the ground with a Teng, and then rushed directly to the opposite aisle.


    "Don''t... Pass..."


    Come on!


    Xiao Ya''s reaction was very fast. Unfortunately, the last word had not been said. It was stuck in her throat. The expression on Xiao Ya''s face had stiffened.


    "There are... Old... Rats..."


    Almost mechanically, Xiao Ya said the last few words.


    Then, the face quickly turned red. Because of shyness, his eyes suddenly closed, and his hands didn''t know whether to block in front of his chest or between his legs.


    Neither up nor down.


    The body curled up, and a more shrill scream came from the throat.


    Unfortunately, Xiao Ya doesn''t know that I have stored this beautiful scenery in the hard disk of my brain forever. I will never forget that picture in my life.


    "You... You hurry... Hurry up. There are just mice... Mice... I......" Xiao Ya said while pulling her clothes on the ground.


    Don''t even dare to look at me.


    But Xiao Ya didn''t know how attractive she was now.


    The flame that had been hard pressed down before ran up with a roar, and my body obviously changed.


    That feeling could no longer be controlled. I walked slowly.


    She held Xiao Ya in her arms.


    Xiao Ya''s body was obviously shocked and seemed to want to break free from my arms, but I was so hard that Xiao Ya couldn''t break free at all.


    Wheezing... Wheezing.


    The sound of strong breathing sprayed on Xiao Ya''s face, and Xiao Ya''s body was shaking.


    Then my whole person seemed to be possessed, and my mouth was like rain, kissing Xiao Ya on her neck, face and shoulder.


    It seems that I want to vent everything that has been suppressed in my heart for so long.


    That''s such enthusiasm.


    Xiao Ya seemed unable to resist this enthusiasm. The original resistance gradually became scattered and her body became soft. With my kiss, Xiao Ya seemed to be moved.


    I don''t know when my hands have climbed up my neck.


    Both of them were immersed in the heat and forgot where it was and the countless zombies outside.


    Perhaps this is the truth of having fun in time?


    In this world, no one knows when he will die. Every day he can live is a day. In this case, who else will suppress the flame in his heart?


    Seeing more and more in-depth, it will be the main play soon. I''m ready to pick up my gun and mount my horse.


    Suddenly, Xiao Ya, who had been cooperating with me, trembled excitedly, and then suddenly opened her eyes.


    That pair of eyes made me a little scared.


    The originally paralyzed body didn''t know where the power came from. A scream pushed me away.


    "No..."

 Chapter 27

    I was startled by Xiao Ya''s big move. At first, I thought it was a girl''s reserve. I''m sorry.


    Plus the fine fire, I was ready to rush again, but when I saw Xiao Ya''s appearance, I was stunned.


    At this moment, Xiao Ya looks quite scary.


    The original beautiful face now looks even distorted. There is a scarlet in her eyes, revealing deep fear and even... A kind of hatred.


    I''m not mistaken. It''s a hate.


    A disgust and hatred for men and sex.


    That kind of vision made my heart tremble. The original action involuntarily stopped and looked at Xiao Ya with some worry: "Xiao Ya, what''s the matter with you...?"


    At this time, Xiao Ya seemed to have just reacted. The distortion on her face gradually dispersed, but it still looked quite scary.


    Slowly stretched out his hand, pulled two towels to block the large scenery in front of his chest, looked at me with some apology and said: "sorry, it scared you... I... I''m not ready yet, I can''t accept..."


    I shook my head: "why do you apologize? I was reckless. I should apologize."


    After a pause, I continued: "in addition... I don''t know what happened to you before, but... Now it''s the end of the world, and everything before has dissipated with the end of the world, so... I think some things can be put down if they should be put down."


    Looking at Xiao Ya''s appearance, it is obvious that she has experienced something before, so she has left a deep shadow in Xiao Ya''s heart. Until now, Xiao Ya has not been able to break free from that shadow.


    I''m not a medical student or an expert in psychology, but I know if I can''t let go of this kind of thing, it''s definitely not good for people.


    Xiao Ya nodded slightly and immediately felt for her new clothes.


    I also ran to the opposite side very wisely, with a somewhat gloomy feeling.


    Unfortunately, it is definitely a beautiful scenery for beautiful women to wear clothes, but this beauty can''t be seen now.


    Our two choices of clothes are sportswear. At this time, we won''t make do with anything sexy and perfect. We will make do with practicality and won''t cause too much bondage to the body.


    However, beauty is beauty. Wearing a simple sportswear on Xiao Ya''s body, it looks fresh and generous and has its own beauty.


    After bathing and dressing, we fell into a brief silence.


    This supermarket is a good place, with food, water and clothes! Go to bed at night and find two summer cool quilts. That''s another bed. You must be satisfied to have this environment in the end of the day.


    Xiao Ya slept next to me. They were not far apart.


    The tide of corpses was surging outside, and the roaring sound of zombies was still coming, but inside, it was full of warmth.


    "Hello..."


    "Yes!"


    "I told you, I''m a nurse!" Xiao Ya whispered.


    I nodded and said nothing.


    "Although I''m just a trainee nurse, but... I''m not bad."


    In fact, it''s not bad. Xiao Ya is definitely a beauty.


    A woman''s beauty is the first gift from God, but sometimes it can also bring trouble.


    Although the vast majority of hospitals will deny it, the senior cadre ward does exist.


    Xiao Ya was assigned to the senior cadre ward to practice because she was young and beautiful.


    That place has high wages, good treatment and easy work. It is definitely a good place if it is not harassed.


    Xiao Ya was unlucky. When she was taking care of a shit director, she was entangled by the director.


    That guy is more than old enough to be Xiao Ya''s father, but he pesters Xiao Ya and often moves.


    For this kind of thing, the hospital regarded it as nothing.


    However, fortunately, the director was injured, but she didn''t dare to make much noise. Xiao Ya has always been cautious.


    But after all, she was entangled. With the participation of the head nurse, Xiao Ya was locked in the room by the director and forced on the bed. That guy wanted to rape Xiao Ya.


    At that time, Xiao Ya was struggling desperately for help, but no matter how Xiao Ya shouted, the people outside the door seemed not to hear or see at all. At that time, Xiao Ya was almost desperate.


    When the fat body like a pig pressed on her and stripped off her nurse''s clothes, Xiao Ya just wanted to vomit.


    "At that time, I thought I was going to die. Really, I even thought that if I was ruined, I would buy a knife, stab the director, and then kill myself." Xiao Ya said silently.


    That voice sounds so calm, calm and frightening.


    It''s like talking about other people''s things.


    A layer of fluffy feeling appeared on me.


    "Later, my boyfriend came!"


    Hoo!


    When I heard this sentence, I was a little relieved, but I don''t know why, there was a sour feeling in my heart.


    "He is a doctor. He works on the floor I am responsible for. He just saw this scene and saved me. Then we became boyfriend and girlfriend."


    At that time, Xiao Ya was very grateful. If the man didn''t appear, Xiao Ya knew she would be finished.


    At that time, Xiao Ya really fell in love with that man, but... That man was still unreliable in the end.


    Not long after the two decided to communicate, the disaster came. The two were originally prepared to run for their lives.


    As a result, because there was not enough food in the car, Xiao Ya went to a convenience store to look for food and drink. When she went back, she was surrounded by zombies.


    Just when Xiao Ya thought her boyfriend would save herself like the last time, the man stepped on the accelerator and ran away in the car.


    Xiao Ya was left alone. She almost died under the siege of zombies. Finally, I don''t know how many hardships she survived.


    But although she survived, these things left indelible scars in Xiao Yaxin.


    Let Xiao Ya hate sex between men and women. For men, she is full of distrust and no longer believes in any man.


    With me, we have experienced so much together, life and death, so we are a little dependent.


    After listening to what Xiao Ya said, I took a deep breath: "forget it, the past is over. The director may be dead now. Your ex boyfriend doesn''t know whether he is dead or alive now. Put it down and go to sleep. It''s late."


    There was a silence.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The whole supermarket is gray.


    Will you also leave me in danger?


    The sound came slowly from behind.


    I''m silent!


    This is Xiao Ya''s question. Xiao Ya wants an answer, even if she knows it''s just a false promise. In this last world, when she may die at any time, no matter what kind of promise is useless.


    I can open my mouth and give a false promise, which can reassure Xiao Ya.


    But... I can''t say that.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I finally said, "I... don''t know."


    This is the only answer I can give. I don''t know.


    Only when that moment comes will you know what to do and whether you have the courage to face the danger of death.


    Before that, you don''t know what kind of choice you will make.


    Fool, you won''t lie to me.


    i ''m sorry!


    Go to sleep.


    The soft whisper gradually disappeared, and both of them slowly fell into a deep sleep.


    I''m too tired after a busy day.


    The whole body was aching. When the whole person completely relaxed, he soon fell into a deep sleep.


    The next day, I didn''t know when I gradually woke up from my sleep.


    There seems to be something in my arms. What I breathe in my nose is an attractive fragrance.


    When I just opened my eyes, the picture I saw immediately startled me.


    Darling, I don''t know when that stupid girl has got into my arms.


    The whole person is like a kitten. He lowers his head a little and immediately sees the beautiful scenery from the scattered collar.

 Chapter 28

    Male compatriots all know that the morning is when men''s desire is most vigorous in a day.


    What''s more, when I opened my eyes to see the stimulation of such a steamed stuffed bun I had never enjoyed before, it was unbearable. At that time, my nose blood almost gushed out.


    Then a certain part of the body, as if out of control, looks up and holds out its chest,


    Long hair is floating, one hair after another, winding in front of my nose.


    With the help of the sunshine from the outside, this picture is particularly charming and moving.


    My breathing could not help but become urgent. The flame that was hard to suppress last night showed signs of burning again.


    At this time, the changes in my body also seemed to cause Xiao Ya''s reaction.


    In the voice of whining, the stupid girl rubbed her eyes, and then when she saw the current situation, there was a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping immediately.


    Originally, this stupid girl was still scolding me for being shameless, saying that I actually took advantage of the fire and molested her.


    At that time, I was wronged. Although I had that idea in my heart, I really didn''t do anything. As God''s witness, you climbed over by yourself.


    When Xiao Ya saw where we were lying, the whole person finally reacted. At that time, the little face suddenly became very red.


    "Hello... You... Do you want it very much?" Xiao Ya whispered.


    "Nonsense, I''m also a man. How about such a beautiful woman around me." I couldn''t help muttering.


    It seems that Xiao Ya is quite satisfied with the title of big beauty. The girl hesitated a little and took a step forward: "I... I don''t dare to give it to you now. If you feel bad, I''ll help you... Use my hand..."


    What?


    By hand?


    Although I''m a little dissatisfied, but... It''s also good. It''s better than holding it.


    Then I promised. Xiao Ya slowly came over, almost trembling, stretched out her little hand and began to help me.


    As a result, Xiao Ya''s little hands were sweaty and cold. Just when I met them, I was inspired, and then that thing suddenly changed.


    Ah... As a result, Xiao Ya was immediately shocked and quit at that time.


    I''m dizzy. I feel like I want to die. It''s too bad luck. You might as well not touch it if you touch it.


    This is terrible.


    "I... what shall we do? It''s dawn today. Shall we leave?" in order to cover up the embarrassment in his heart, Xiao Yasheng changed the topic.


    I didn''t continue to tease the poor blushing girl, smiled and said, "forget it, don''t go first, stay here first."


    This is a good stronghold, with food, drink and useful.


    It''s hard to find such a suitable place in other places. If possible, I''d rather stay here until the food and water are consumed.


    Of course, that''s impossible. I have to find my sister. I can''t stay here all the time.


    But Lin Zhe is far away in another city. With the interception of so many zombies, it is not a goal that can be achieved in a short time.


    Moreover, there are dangers everywhere on the road, and people may die at any time. In that case, it''s better to stay here for a while and improve your strength.


    This is my real purpose. This place is relatively safe and a good fortress. The speed of improving strength here is still very fast.


    Xiao Ya knows what I mean. Now Xiao Ya also knows that some special changes may have taken place in me. I can kill zombies, summon the powerful archer to help, and even make sharp weapons out of thin air.


    Although we don''t know how that change came about, it has obviously become a very important chip for us to live.


    Think of it and do it. After filling our stomachs, Xiao Ya and I began to act again.


    The palm was flat, and the long sword was pulled out of the virtual space again.


    Purchased weapons will appear in the virtual space. As long as I need them, I can pull them out of the virtual space at any time.


    Even Ashley was summoned.


    In order to avoid two people competing, I put ashy on the roof of the supermarket. The arrows shot by ashy''s bow and arrow can easily hit distant targets.


    Even on the roof, Aishi''s vision is infinitely expanded. There are zombies everywhere in front of him. Aishi''s ten thousand arrows can be displayed at once.


    Firing ten thousand arrows at once is definitely a very powerful move. Seven arrows pour out at a time. Although it is not as amazing as the so-called ten thousand arrows, each time you cast it, you will directly empty a piece in front of you. The 16 second cooldown multiplies the power of this skill.


    With the emergence of Aishi, the killing speed immediately increased several times.


    Ash is upstairs, and I stay downstairs with Xiaoya.


    Seeing that money almost went up, I was overjoyed. These numbers represent a powerful weapon.


    We were almost completely involved in this madness. The whole supermarket was almost full of zombies. On those carts, there were mountains of corpses.


    As for the outside of the supermarket, there are countless bodies.


    Cleaning up these bodies alone has become an extremely serious problem.


    We almost forgot the time. In the twinkling of an eye, three days passed.


    It was the efforts of these three days that the number of gold coins jumped to thousands.


    With this money, I bought a long sword for Xiao Ya. It is usually stored in my virtual space and will appear in Xiao Ya''s hands when necessary.


    Even gave it back to the two of us, each of whom bought a Doran blade.


    Doran''s Blade: sharpness 10, increases HP by 80.


    The effect of life stealing has been cancelled.


    However, this weapon is sharp enough and short. It is suitable for personal storage.


    One for each person in case of need.


    Even, I gave both of us and ash a pair of shoes.


    Speed boots: increases movement speed by 25%.


    After wearing these boots, our running speed has obviously increased a lot. This thing is definitely the best choice to escape.


    Besides, I have to make complaints about the prices of these things.


    These are the most basic equipment, but the price is higher than that in the game, especially Doran''s blade, which costs 600.


    Looking back, the prices of slightly stronger equipment are outrageous. Any one costs thousands or even tens of thousands. It is estimated that we can''t afford it in a short time.


    These three pairs of speed boots, together with two Doran blades and a long sword, directly consumed all the money on me, and once again became a poor man from a former rich man.


    However, we also get other benefits, such as... Grade promotion.


    My level has been raised from level 2 to level 4.


    Two more skills, I learned Garrison and ghost trot.


    Garrison, increase the strength of hiding bunker by 20%.


    Ghost trot increases movement speed by 20% in 10 seconds.


    These two skills are the best to ensure that we can live.


    At the same time, there are seven more body strengthening points.


    Each time you upgrade, you can get the same body strengthening points as the current level.


    These seven points of body strengthening have also been added to my limbs.


    Right leg: three points (30%).


    Left leg: three o''clock.


    Right hand: two points (20%).


    Left hand: two o''clock!


    Every point is a 10% improvement. I can feel the strength of my limbs getting stronger and stronger.


    The long swords, which were a little heavy in their hands, became as light as nothing.


    As for Aishi, the level has also been upgraded from level 3 to level 5.


    Although only two levels have been promoted, it is also quite rare.


    Upgrading from level 5 to level 6 requires more than 600 experience points.


    After taking a look at ash''s experience value, there is still a gap of more than 300 from this number.


    Damn it, try hard. You must raise ash''s level to level 6. When you reach level 6, you can learn the magic crystal arrow.


    This skill is ash''s ultimate trick.


    People who have played the game know how powerful this big move of AI Xi is. The ultra-high explosive damage, not to mention the ultra-long-distance attack that can almost cross the map, coupled with the attribute of vertigo, makes this skill almost a perfect big move.


    The two upgraded attribute points have been added to the ten thousand arrows by AI Xi.


    While the power of ten thousand arrows is increased, the cooling time is also reduced to 14 seconds.


    "We''ll leave when ash raises this level." on the roof, Xiao Ya and I take advantage of the opportunity to rest. I said to Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya also nodded.


    I''ve been here for a long time. There are almost zombies in the supermarket. The rotten smell has made it no longer livable. It''s time to leave.


    Originally, Aishi had been slaughtering zombies. Almost all the bodies below had to be piled up and turned into walls.


    But... Suddenly, ash stopped.


    That pair of cold eyes looked in the distant direction.

 Chapter 29

    Originally, Aishi has been slaughtering zombies. After all, Aishi can exist for a short time every time. Aishi also knows this situation.


    So every time I didn''t even have to give orders, ash knew what to do.


    At such a critical time, ash suddenly stopped moving and turned to look into the distance.


    It seems to rain and the sky is gloomy.


    Those cold eyes were full of dignity.


    Seeing ashy''s appearance, Xiao Ya and I could feel something wrong. Qi Qi stood up from the ground and looked along ashy''s eyes, but we didn''t see anything except a few zombies.


    At this time, ash reached out and a falcon made of cold ice appeared on Ash''s shoulder.


    With a whistle in ash''s small mouth, the spirit of the Falcon roared in the distance, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Shortly after the spirit of the Falcon disappeared, a picture appeared in front of us out of thin air. We can also see ash''s vision.


    That''s... A street.


    The street directly in front of the supermarket gate is at an intersection, about a thousand meters away from our direction.


    We could see that place before, but we could only see some vague figures of zombies, but under the vision of the Falcon spirit, that picture was immediately pulled to our eyes, just like a pair of binoculars.


    Just above that street, a large number of zombies are wriggling, as if they are moving slowly in the direction of the supermarket.


    That picture looks strange, but it doesn''t seem to matter.


    "No, these zombies... Something''s wrong." suddenly, Xiao Ya changed her face, which looked particularly ugly.


    Looking along Xiao Ya''s fingers, my face turned black immediately.


    In that large area of ordinary zombies, several figures are obviously wrong.


    Those zombies, mixed with an ordinary zombie, are particularly abrupt, and their bodies are obviously stronger. The most important thing is the speed, just like a crab.


    I don''t know how many times faster than those ordinary zombies.


    Along the way, once ordinary zombies get in the way, they just wave their arms and sweep away. No one can stop them at all.


    Strengthen zombies!


    This name appears in my mind. These zombies are definitely strengthened zombies. Their strength is much stronger than ordinary zombies.


    I met one before, but I was shot in the head by ash, so I didn''t see how powerful it was, but now when these strengthened zombies are placed with ordinary zombies, the gap becomes particularly obvious.


    Looking around, in the vision of the Falcon spirit, the number of strengthened zombies exceeds 30. This huge number makes people''s scalp numb.


    Not to mention, in the center of those strengthened zombies, there is a figure with faster speed. Even in the vision of the Falcon spirit, you can only see a vague shadow. That speed is like a high wind.


    There is another zombie, tall and terrible, just like NBA players. Under the rotten skin on the body, there are black like metal muscles.


    Among the two strong arms, he was holding a huge iron bar with a thickness of two meters.


    Armed zombies


    Roar!


    At this time, an ugly and rotten face suddenly expanded in front of him, and a figure suddenly jumped up from the ground like a shell.


    As if we were going to drill out of the vision in front of us, we two subconsciously took a step back.


    The next second, with a snap, the field of vision completely disappeared.


    "The spirit of the Falcon is broken," said Ashley in a deep voice. "It''s a strong enemy."


    Strong enemy!


    There is no doubt that the zombies are definitely different from each other.


    Evolution zombie!


    A zombie that is more powerful than the strengthened zombie. The strength of this zombie has far exceeded that of human beings. It is like a fierce beast with infinite power. At the same time, it is as sensitive as an ape. It is definitely a very difficult monster to deal with.


    The goal of these zombies, almost without the slightest doubt, is the supermarket where we are.


    How did they... Know we were here?


    "At least two evolutionary zombies, more than 30 enhanced zombies..." Xiao Ya changed her face: "we can''t deal with so many. Hide quickly."


    Hide?


    useless.


    The defense we rely on is not enough in front of that big man. The iron bar in that guy''s hand can easily tear everything up. The glass below can block the claws of ordinary zombies, and it can never stop this huge iron bar.


    "Then what shall we do? Are we just waiting to die here?" Xiao Ya''s voice almost became a little sharp.


    "It''s not waiting for death, it''s fighting. We can''t run away from those zombies." I took a deep breath, and a trace of madness flashed on my face: "it''s death or life... Fight together, kill these zombies, and we can live."


    "Crazy, you''re crazy, we can''t win." fear made Xiao Ya feel nervous.


    "Hey, Xiao Ya... Didn''t you ask me if I would leave you in danger?" I suddenly changed the topic.


    Xiao Ya was stunned. She didn''t understand why I talked about this topic at this critical moment.


    "I still don''t know the answer... But... If possible, we should live together and die together."


    Originally neurotic Xiao Ya, because of this sentence, the whole person gradually calmed down.


    To live together, to die together!


    "Sword!"


    With a slight smile, I reached out and took out the long sword and gave it to Xiao Ya. Because the long sword is not convenient to carry, Xiao Ya''s long sword is usually placed with me.


    In front of him, Aishi was standing on the edge of the wall, looking down at the countless zombies below. His seemingly thin body gave people an extra sense of security.


    At this time, the zombie seen through the spirit of the Falcon finally appeared.


    At close range, the appearance of the zombie looked particularly terrible.


    The body is almost crawling on the ground, and all its limbs are used to move, which is particularly strong. The sharp nails on the claws are like sharp knives. Every effort on the ground can make the body like an ejection, and the forward speed is extremely fierce.


    The shadow I saw before like a gust of wind is this guy.


    From the appearance, it looks like the licker, but... This guy is not as huge as the licker, and he looks like a human. This guy is more like a degenerate version of the licker.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The body moves forward in a jumping way. Walls, roads, cars... Everything can become a tool for this guy.


    Seeing the distance between the two sides getting closer and closer, ash flashed a cold light in his eyes, and an arrow roared out in an instant.


    At this moment, the evolutionary zombie was in mid air and had no power to escape. Xiao Ya and I even showed a trace of excitement on our faces.


    However, at this time, the body of the zombie suddenly twisted in mid air.


    With a grin, the arrow almost wiped the side of the zombie and roared in the past. In the end, it didn''t cause any damage.


    I dodged ash''s arrow


    This is the first thing that has happened up to now.


    This situation, even let us not be able to react from that shock, one by one is full of horror.


    Haw! Haw!


    The zombie fell to the ground, and a strange sound came from his mouth.


    That disgusting and ugly face looks twisted.


    The mouth is long, and a slender tongue is constantly dancing.


    That look... NIMA, she''s laughing.


    This zombie can still laugh, as if laughing at our weakness.


    This Zombie... Is he too intelligent?


    At that time, I felt that my brain was not enough, and it was a little tasteless. I was ridiculed by a zombie.


    But soon, I had no time to think about these problems.

 Chapter 30

    The speed evolution zombie rushed to the supermarket, holding ash''s arrow in one claw and staring at us on the roof with a mocking face.


    That look was like looking at a turtle in a jar. The super high IQ made me feel strange in my heart.


    "Hiss, hiss..."


    The next moment, this speed evolution zombie suddenly screamed like a poisonous snake.


    That strange neighing, abnormal piercing, just like ultrasonic waves. In a trance, I can even clearly see that circles of things like ripples appear around the body of the evolutionary zombie.


    Nima, is this ultrasound, so awesome?


    Zombies are so awesome. How can humans survive?


    Under the diffusion of the ultrasonic wave, there was a violent impact all around. I don''t know how many zombies were directly shocked and flew out.


    However, more zombies became violent under the cover of this ultrasonic wave.


    The rotten eyes became blood red, and the roar in the throat became more ferocious.


    The roar was like a command. The zombies became particularly violent. In the roar, their claws hit the glass in front of them.


    More zombies stepped on the dead bodies of their companions and kept climbing upstairs.


    It seems that with the emergence of this evolutionary zombie, so many zombies have become smarter.


    AI Xi immediately started shooting at the zombies who tried to climb up, and Xiao Ya and I hurried to help.


    At this time, with a whew, a figure suddenly rushed towards us.


    That one is incredibly fast.


    Almost subconsciously, my arm suddenly lifted up, and the long sword immediately crossed my chest.


    Bang!


    A huge force exploded directly in front of my chest. My body was directly knocked out for a distance of more than ten meters and fell heavily on the concrete ground. If my body hadn''t been strengthened a lot, I''m afraid it could kill me.


    The long sword in his hand was still shaking violently.


    Before I got up, the evolutionary zombie rushed over again. At a close distance, it looked particularly ferocious and ferocious.


    Now, I''m still lying on the ground. My body hasn''t recovered from that severe pain. I can''t escape this guy''s attack at all.


    Seeing that claw, it stretched out directly at my head, and the sharp nails expanded in front of me.


    Hiss!


    Just at this time, an arrow shot from the side.


    The evolutionary zombie can feel danger. As a last resort, the body turns around and avoids the past again.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly got up from the ground, wiped the corners of my mouth, and was ready to fight again.


    As for Xiao Ya, she took the place of AI Xi and began to kill the zombies who tried to climb up the roof.


    As for this evolutionary zombie, it was completely handed over to me and ash.


    The speed is too fast. Although I have put on speed boots, my speed is still not enough in front of this evolutionary zombie.


    For two consecutive attacks interrupted by Aishi, this evolutionary zombie was obviously quite unhappy and stared at Aishi with a pair of scarlet eyes.


    In the roar, he rushed directly at ash, and his sharp claws directly grabbed ash''s body.


    At this moment, ash is no longer the puppet just summoned.


    As an archer''s agility, Aishi''s strength was completely displayed at this time.


    His toes were on the ground a little, and there was no big movement in Aishi. His body immediately retreated a few meters away, directly avoiding the attack of evolutionary zombies.


    Immediately draw a bow and take an arrow, and immediately it is an arrow that roars out directly.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Both figures are fast. In the twinkling of an eye, there are dozens of back and forth. Neither side can take any advantage. In this battle, I feel like I have completely become an outsider.


    I can''t participate at all. The picture in front of me dazzles me.


    Even if they barely launched several attacks, they were all avoided by this evolutionary zombie.


    Gradually, the evolutionary zombie began to become violent.


    The inability to kill these two ordinary humans for a long time has made this evolutionary zombie feel quite dissatisfied.


    The hissing in the mouth became more urgent.


    Finally, the most terrible attack began.


    On this evolutionary zombie, a hazy aperture appeared faintly.


    The next moment, whew, that figure suddenly disappeared in front of me.


    When I looked again, I was in front of ash, and the sharp claw directly tore at ash''s chest.


    An arrow shot the claw away, but this time the situation was different. This time the zombie didn''t retreat, but the body suddenly rotated and ran directly to ash''s side, and the claws continued to tear.


    Like a phantom, the evolutionary zombie changed its attack direction four times in a row, and the whole speed reached a dazzling level at this time.


    At this super fast speed, ash''s arrow finally couldn''t keep up.


    On the face of the evolutionary zombie, you can already see a kind of excitement and madness.


    This time, the woman can''t hide.


    That fresh flesh and blood will become their most beautiful food.


    Hiss!


    The whole body rushed from the side again.


    This time, it''s inevitable.


    However, the evolutionary zombie did not see the cold in ash''s eyes, and there was no fear in ash''s eyes.


    It was just smooth, as if everything was under ash''s control.


    The shooter''s focus and initiative unfolded, and ash''s action accelerated suddenly.


    At the same time, on the long bow in Aishi''s hand, the seven arrows looked particularly dazzling. Each arrow seemed to be covered with a thick, ice blue trace, just like frost.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    Ash knew this guy was hard to deal with, so he never used any skills to prevent this guy from being prepared.


    When the guy was careless and began to attack rashly, the skills that ash had been preparing finally appeared.


    The focus of the archer, ten thousand arrows fired at the same time, the two skills were displayed at the same time, and the seven arrows roared out from the bow string almost instantaneously.


    Shua!


    Where the arrow went, that large fan-shaped area was instantly covered by the bone chilling cold, as if it had been covered with a thick layer of cold ice.


    This time, the evolutionary zombie can''t hide at all. This area completely surrounds it.


    With a painful whine, at least three arrows got into his body.


    Blood rolled down the body.


    As an evolutionary zombie, this guy has strong vitality. Even if he was shot by three arrows, he still didn''t die.


    But this guy''s speed is seriously reduced, and the deceleration effect of the skill has been triggered.


    At this time, my attack finally appeared.


    A sword came straight at his legs.


    Although the speed slowed down, the evolutionary Zombie''s strength was still very strong. He hurried to hide next to him.


    However, at this time, at my feet, an invisible force exploded.


    Ghost trot!


    This skill, which has been learned for a long time, finally began to show its power. It has reached the limit, and the speed is accelerated again.


    This time, the evolutionary zombie suffered a loss again. I thought I could escape, but I didn''t think it was too late to escape because my speed suddenly accelerated.


    Puff!


    When the long sword crossed, one leg was cut off directly.


    The body of the evolutionary zombie immediately crawled to the ground and struggled constantly.


    At this time, an arrow had been aimed at the head of the evolutionary zombie.


    This guy seemed to know that he was dying. He was unwilling to hiss. He supported his body with his hands. He suddenly jumped up from the ground, opened his mouth for the last attack, and tore at ash''s neck.


    The arrow crossed in an instant, shot through the mouth and drilled out from the back of the head.


    Bang!


    The whole body hit the ground directly. After twitching twice, there was no movement at all.


    On Ash''s body, a circle of light had flashed out.


    Roar! An angry roar came from the rear.

 Chapter 31

    That roar was filled with unspeakable anger, just like the hatred of taking away his wife.


    It was a roar from the big man.


    The big man had come to the front of the supermarket. His speed was relatively slow. When he came with those strengthened zombie armies, he just saw this scene.


    The evolutionary zombie was shot through its mouth and head by a sharp arrow. The body crawled on the ground and there was no more movement.


    It was this picture that suddenly made the huge zombie angry, and the roar in his throat was like thunder.


    "Roar..."


    The hoarse roar even sounds sad.


    The next second, the giant rushed straight ahead.


    The legs as strong as stone pillars trampled on the ground. The speed was not fast, but each step was particularly heavy.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Even the roof of the supermarket was trembling faintly.


    Just a few tens of meters away from us, the giant zombie stopped and let the nearby strengthened zombie continue to move forward.


    Scarlet eyes stared at the woman with the bow and arrow. It was this guy who shot his companion.


    The right hand grabbed that terrible huge iron bar. The next moment, there was a howl in the throat, just like a javelin, and the right hand was suddenly thrown.


    Whistling!


    All of a sudden, the power of this huge zombie was completely displayed. The iron bar with a thick arm and a length of two meters in the hand had a weight of at least tens of kilograms and hundreds of kilograms.


    But under the claws of the huge zombie, it was nothing at all. The iron bar, like a javelin, roared straight at ash upstairs.


    Speed is like a bullet, especially terrible.


    At the moment of the action of the huge zombie, ash also immediately launched a counterattack.


    The power of cold ice gathered quickly on the bow and arrow, and the temperature around suddenly decreased.


    Just above the long bow, a longer and thicker arrow than the previous arrow has appeared.


    The whole body is transparent, just like blue crystal.


    It''s the strongest ice crystal, a powerful force formed by countless colds.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Ash''s best trick finally appeared.


    Magic Crystal arrow: ash has the strongest skill. He wants to shoot a magic crystal arrow in front of him, focus on the target, cause huge damage and stun effect. It lasts up to 3.5 seconds. At the same time, deal half damage to other enemies near the target and slow down. Range: all the range of sight, regardless of obstacles. Cooling time, 100 seconds.


    In the shortest time, the magic crystal arrow had solidified.


    The slender fingers loosened slightly, the bow string shook, and the huge magic crystal arrow roared out in an instant.


    When the magic crystal arrow flew out, the cold around was still being absorbed, making the power of the magic crystal arrow stronger and stronger.


    This is the most terrible place of magic crystal arrow. The farther you fly in space, the stronger the power of magic crystal arrow.


    It''s a thick iron bar, magic crystal arrow, and the tip of the needle is like a wheat awn.


    In mid air, the two collided.


    Bang!


    At the moment of meeting, the iron bar exploded.


    In the midst of the flying iron, the magic crystal arrow roared directly.


    Boom!


    The huge magic crystal arrow exploded directly on the chest of the giant zombie, and the terrible cold spread out in an instant. Large areas of zombies around were frozen directly. Immediately under the violent impact, with the cold ice on their body, they all turned into fragments. The deceleration effect did not appear at all, and the ordinary zombies around the giant zombie were directly destroyed.


    As for this huge zombie, the ending was even more tragic. Under the impact of the magic crystal arrow, the whole body was directly knocked out.


    Bang hit a building, and then stopped. Half of his body was almost in tatters.


    "What a pity!" ash frowned and whispered.


    Everything is under ash''s control. Whether it''s the previous evolutionary zombie or this giant zombie, ash hasn''t been in the slightest panic.


    Kill the evolution zombie, upgrade the level, and use the magic crystal arrow to repel the giant Zombie... All these are just like planned. If there is any mistake in the middle, I''m afraid we''ll have to go now.


    At this moment, I even have a sense of fear for ash. This IQ is really awesome.


    But also, after all, in the background of the League of heroes, this woman is a strong role leading a tribe.


    What a pity?


    Maybe ash was there. Unfortunately, he didn''t kill this guy directly, did he?


    It killed the evolutionary zombie in a short time and hit this huge zombie hard. It''s terrible to be able to do this.


    Unfortunately, ash is still quite dissatisfied with his achievements.


    "My time is up, please be careful." ash nodded at me and said softly.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect it to be time again so soon, but it''s almost the same. This time, ash has been out for a long time.


    It turns out that this is the reason why ash is a pity, because ash knows that he can''t continue to exist and can''t eliminate all the dangers.


    I may be in danger, which is why ash feels pity.


    Ash, are you concerned about me?


    As a senior otaku, I have no friends or girlfriends. Except my old sister, no one has ever cared about my life or death. I even thought that one day I suddenly died in the house. It is estimated that no one will find me except the landlord''s rent collection.


    Now I suddenly feel the concern of others. My heart is suddenly hot. I have an impulse to burst into tears.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. These little things can''t kill me." I sipped my lips and said.


    Looking at me, ash nodded slightly. The next second, ash''s figure disappeared in front of me.


    With the disappearance of ash, the zombies around seemed to be aware that the greatest threat had been lost.


    One by one suddenly became irritable, and even the huge zombie dragged half of his broken body up from the ground.


    Watching the tide of corpses surging below, a trace of madness flashed in my eyes. I glanced at Xiao Ya behind me: "Hey, follow me closely and I''ll take you out."


    Xiao Ya didn''t speak, but just grasped the long sword in her hand.


    Hands, legs, improvement of various qualities, clear recovery of physical strength.


    All these things are the basis for my survival.


    With Xiao Ya, I staggered the front and walked towards the rear. There were zombies in front and there was no way to go.


    There are zombies in the back. We threw them out.


    At this time, those strengthened zombies had climbed up the roof and rushed towards us one by one.


    Holding the long sword with both hands, I don''t know any swordsmanship, but in such a long fight, I also have my own way of fighting.


    With a sudden exertion of the right foot, the body suddenly ran out, and the speed was very fast. The long sword in the hand swept across the front, and a strengthened zombie in front of him was cut off directly.


    The long sword flew up and down, and Zombies were cut down directly. These ordinary zombies can''t keep up with my strength and speed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, after cutting over four or five zombies, I quickly turned back, grabbed Xiao Ya''s arm, jumped and jumped directly from the roof of the second floor.


    Puff!


    It''s like jumping into a cesspit. After hard washing, my body becomes dirty immediately.


    But I couldn''t care so much. I pulled Xiao Ya up from the rotten meat and rushed to the front. The zombies were attracted to the front door, but there was nothing behind.


    Soon after, there was a series of dumpling like sounds behind him. It was obvious that the strengthened zombies jumped down.


    Unfortunately, these strengthened zombies can''t keep up with our speed, and the distance between the two sides is getting farther and farther.


    In the rear, there came the unwilling roar of the huge zombie.


    I''m paralyzed and yelling. I''ll kill you sooner or later.


    With my mouth curled, I was talking in my heart.


    Without AI Xi, we just rely on Xiao Ya and me. We are not the opponent of the giant zombie at all. Now we can only escape.


    But I have a hunch that we will meet again soon.

 Chapter 32

    Behind him, the huge zombie led by countless zombies has completely surrounded the whole supermarket.


    Although this guy''s chest was pierced by a huge hole, dripping with blood, the magic crystal arrow didn''t kill this guy completely.


    If you just blow your head off, maybe this guy is really dead.


    Not to mention, although this giant zombie is not as fast as the previous evolutionary zombie, its body is tall and strong, just like cast iron.


    Even with such a serious injury, he was still strong. He grabbed the lamp post of a street lamp next to him, and with a little force, the lamp post was directly broken.


    Immediately, the glass door of the supermarket was smashed.


    Boom... Boom!


    Just like bulldozers, everywhere they went was in a mess. The walls were collapsing. The thick cement concrete could not have the slightest impact on the giant. With one blow, the wall was directly hit with a big hole.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the original supermarket has become a ruin.


    In the middle of the ruins, the huge zombie, holding the body of the evolutionary zombie shot through its head, roared against the sky.


    That voice was filled with endless pain and hatred.


    Zombies, do you have feelings?


    I don''t know, but now this scene really appears. Other zombies around are stupid. Only this huge zombie is constantly roaring.


    Ferocious eyes looked into the distance. That direction was where the enemies fled.


    The sky overhead gradually became low.


    I don''t know when a slightly bloody light came down from the sky.


    In the sky, thick clouds overlap layer by layer, and the sun is completely blocked.


    But those thick clouds are not ordinary dark clouds, not those dark clouds, but... Blood red, just like blood.


    The sun shines through the blood colored dark clouds, and the whole world is filled with blood red.


    Boom... KAKA!


    A thunderbolt passed through the clouds. The next moment, raindrops began to fall from the sky.


    The big raindrops are like hail.


    Like a blood red silk thread, it crossed through the sky.


    Red, everything is red, the thick clouds in the sky are red, and the falling raindrops are also blood red.


    For a moment, the whole world seemed to be completely turned into a blood red world.


    The rain of blood poured down.


    Under the bloody rain, zombies suddenly stopped moving, no longer wandering, no longer chasing the target in front of them, but holding their heads high and looking at the sky overhead.


    From the rotten eyes, you can even feel an indescribable excitement.


    Happy, these zombies are welcoming the coming of the blood rain?


    Even the huge zombie was no exception. Looking up at the sky, the roar in his throat became more and more crazy.


    The raindrops finally scattered. Just after the raindrops scattered, a strange scene appeared.


    The wound on the body of the giant zombie seems to trigger some mechanism.


    Hiss, hiss!


    It was the sound of granulation growth. From around the large empty chest, a trace of rotten meat, like maggots, moved rapidly on the wound.


    During the peristalsis, the wound was healing rapidly, and the crack grew gradually. In the end, I couldn''t even see a trace, and it was intact as before.


    Not to mention, even more amazing changes are still taking place on the body of the giant zombie.


    It is an extremely strong body, which becomes more huge at this time. The height is growing. The muscles and skin on the body are twisted together like the armor made of steel... The wild breath on the body also becomes particularly terrible.


    I grass. What''s going on?


    The throat is like a bellows, panting. It''s not peaceful to escape all the way. We don''t know how many zombies are intercepted along the way, but they are all handled by us, and the strengthened zombies behind us are getting farther and farther away.


    I thought I could run away like this, but I didn''t expect the weather to change at this time.


    At present, it has completely turned into the color of a burning cloud, but even if it is a burning cloud, the color is a little too special. It has turned into blood.


    Then, Xiao Ya and I saw an extremely strange picture.


    Those zombies who were chasing us suddenly stopped at this moment.


    Yes, in a trance, the whole world was frozen. Except that Xiao Ya and I could move, those zombies were all affected by the immobilization technique.


    If the zombies had not held their heads high and roared at the sky, I would really think these guys were dead.


    Then I saw a dark cloud of blood red above my head.


    That strange color filled my heart with a feeling of fear.


    I don''t know why, the blood red color made me tremble.


    It was the fear from the soul and bone marrow that made me shudder.


    I''m afraid, but those zombies seem to be longing for something.


    The zombies on the road stopped one by one, no longer chasing the living, no longer looking for the desired flesh and blood, one by one with their heads high and roaring into the sky.


    All around is a picture. At such a time, that picture looks numb.


    What''s more frightening is that the zombies outside stopped, but the zombies in the nearby buildings rushed out.


    The house that originally looked empty suddenly became lively at the moment when the red cloud appeared, and countless zombies howled inside.


    Clang!


    The door was directly opened, the glass was smashed, and countless zombies rushed out of those rooms as if they had been stimulated by some terror.


    His face was ferocious, howling and roaring.


    As like as two peas, I thought they would attack us after they rushed out. I was ready to fight, but I never thought that after they had rushed out, they would be just like the zombies before, looking up at the sky without any movement.


    That scene made Xiao Ya and I change our faces.


    Although we don''t know what happened, looking at the current situation, it''s definitely not a good thing.


    What''s more, some zombies couldn''t rush out of the house. They beat the glass and door with their hands, and their shrill howls were full of tragedy.


    Crackling!


    Countless pieces of glass scattered from the top of the head and turned into debris.


    At the same time, there was a zombie, which jumped down directly from a ten story tall building and smashed the glass.


    Although the whole body was even turned into meat sauce under the fierce impact, only the rotten head was still looking at the sky above and howling.


    Poop, poop


    Scrambling, as if afraid of too late, zombies fell down from the high-rise buildings.


    As long as they bathe in the blood cloud, they don''t even care about the rest.


    At that scene, Xiao Ya and I were numb. What power could make this kind of zombie, which has no wisdom but instinct, so crazy?


    At this time, the blood color became more and more intense.


    Finally... Boom... KAKA!


    A piercing thunder, blood red lightning, suddenly across the sky.


    The lightning made both of us tremble.


    Then, the red raindrops fell from the sky like blood.


    Ho... Ho... Ho... Ow!


    All kinds of howling sounds began to sound. Different from our fear, those zombies became particularly excited at this time, as if they had entered a big Carnival era. Zombies were howling madly.


    When he grew up, his mouth was facing the sky, greedily devouring the rain scattered from the sky like blood.


    There''s something wrong with the rain.


    Almost subconsciously, Xiao Ya and I reacted instantly. Although we didn''t know what was going on, it seemed that the zombies were longing for the rain.


    What zombies yearn for may be the most deadly poison for humans. Anyway, we dare not take risks.

 Chapter 33

    I don''t know what that thing is, but it doesn''t seem to be a good thing. Xiao Ya and I quickly hid.


    When the rain fell, the zombies were already excited and had no time to take care of us.


    Regardless of so much, he rushed directly from a group of zombies, kicked open the door of a large hotel, immediately drilled in and closed the door directly from the inside.


    Crackling!


    Not long after the two of us had just drilled in, the heavy rain had already begun.


    Raindrops are like hail, dense and dense. When they hit the ground and glass, you can hear bursts of clear sound.


    Viscous rain.


    "Darling, although it''s said that the pollution is very serious these days, it''s a little abnormal. How much industrial waste does this kind of rain have to be mixed?" I couldn''t help smacking my mouth and said.


    The rain had turned into something like paste. It was sticky and looked very scary.


    Xiao Ya beside her widened her eyes and was vaguely afraid.


    "What''s the matter?" seeing Xiao Ya''s appearance, I couldn''t help asking.


    "I... this kind of rain... Is not the first time."


    what?


    I was stunned for a moment. I didn''t understand what Xiao Ya said. Did it happen before?


    "Just... On the day the comet hit the earth, it rained like this." Xiao Ya said with some fear, "but nothing happened at that time."


    "Then, seven days later, two days before I met you, it rained once."


    "Today... Is the fourteenth day."


    If it only happens once, it''s a coincidence, but now it happens every other week for the second time. In this case, it''s not a coincidence.


    Xiao Ya is not a fool. When this rain first appeared, no one knew what was going on. When it appeared the second time, Xiao Ya hid in her nest and didn''t pay much attention to the situation outside.


    But now, this is the third time.


    When this rain first appeared, the disaster began.


    Although most people associate the occurrence of the disaster with the comet hitting the earth, this abnormal blood rain has been ignored by almost everyone.


    However, judging from the current situation, I''m afraid this blood rain is also something important.


    After confirming that the door on the first floor was locked, Xiao Ya and I came to a room on the second floor. It was originally a very luxurious hotel, but now it is also messy.


    Just now, a zombie jumped from the room on the second floor and seemed to have broken his leg.


    Through the broken glass, you can see the situation outside clearly.


    The rain is getting heavier and heavier.


    It''s like a ferocious battlefield. The blood on the ground is red, just like the river.


    A head of zombies howled in the blood rain and opened their mouths to accept the blood rain falling from the sky.


    What''s more, those zombies crawled on the ground, licked and swallowed the dirty blood rain on the ground with their own mouth.


    Madman... That looks like a group of madmen. It''s chilling.


    Just under the bloody water, a scene that made my face gloomy appeared, and the wounds on those zombies were healing quickly.


    A zombie with only half body left, crawling on the ground, stood up again.


    I''m not wrong. Those zombies who had jumped from a high building and fell incomplete were reborn in a short time. Even the zombie who had only one head could stand up.


    When we saw this scene, Xiao Ya and I couldn''t help taking a breath. Their faces looked gloomy and full of fear.


    Nima, these blood rains are like therapeutic drugs for zombies. In a short time, I almost watched these zombies reborn.


    Blood rain seemed very stingy. When these zombies were enjoying the benefits of blood rain, the rain suddenly stopped.


    The viscous liquid left on the road became the only source of blood rain.


    Then, a scene that made me feel more incredible began.


    In the blood rain, some zombies began to change.


    The movement began to become more sensitive, faster, and more ferocious at the same time.


    Looking around, in the area in front of me, at least seven or eight of the hundreds of zombies have changed, which is obviously stronger than other zombies.


    The rotten body becomes strong and the movement becomes full of power. Although it is only a few, it is very conspicuous among the group of zombies.


    Xiao Ya and I looked at each other and could see the horror in each other''s eyes.


    These zombies... Evolved.


    Those seven or eight guys who were originally ordinary zombies became more powerful strengthened zombies after absorbing the blood rain.


    The blood rain has stopped.


    In order to rob the rest of the blood rain, these zombies began to kill each other.


    Yes, it''s killing each other.


    Zombies have no feelings and wisdom, so killing each other will never happen.


    But now, right in front of us, in an area, countless zombies lie on the ground and lick the blood rain on the ground.


    Then, some zombies started, that is, those zombies that had become powerful before. These zombies obviously had some simple desires and wisdom.


    Zombies instinctively know the benefits of blood rain to themselves, but they don''t know how to possess alone, but these evolved zombies understand.


    In the roar, a pair of claws tore straight ahead, and an ordinary Zombie''s neck was broken.


    One, two, three, four


    All the zombies were killed. In a large area around, only the last zombie stood here and occupied all the blood rain.


    After driving away all the ordinary zombies, this strengthened zombie began to devour the blood rain on the ground, lying on the ground like a beast, and roared from time to time.


    Until the end, all the blood rain was swallowed up.


    Then the strengthened zombie seemed unwilling and roared loudly.


    In other places, it is almost the same picture. The strengthened zombies drive away the ordinary zombies and occupy a large rain of blood alone.


    Then Xiao Ya and I saw that one of the strengthened zombies was changing.


    The waist began to bend down, the two arms became particularly strong, the legs were also strengthening, all the limbs were crawling on the ground, and a scarlet tongue was constantly huffing and puffing.


    Evolution zombie!


    Xiao Ya and I took a breath involuntarily, and the expression on our face was quite ugly.


    How similar does this zombie look to the evolutionary zombie we encountered before?


    Although it has not completely changed into that shape, it is obvious from the appearance that it is quite close.


    This is trouble.


    As soon as I pulled Xiaoya, I quickly hid.


    These evolutionary zombies have strong perception ability. The previous two evolutionary zombies, I don''t know how, knew that we hid in the supermarket and killed them with a group of enhanced zombies.


    You can''t be seen by the guy outside now.


    "What''s going on?" sitting on the bed, Xiao Ya was stunned. It was obvious that the picture she had just seen made Xiao Ya unable to digest.


    To be honest, I don''t know what''s going on.


    But from what just happened and what Xiao Ya said before, I can understand more or less.


    "The blood rain is probably the reason for the zombie," I guessed.


    Xiao Ya raised her head and looked at me in horror.


    "Maybe the blood rain itself carries the virus, maybe the comet brought the virus, but the blood rain is at least a catalyst for zombie."


    "Zombies can''t spread so fast. There will always be a time. However, the wave of zombies almost completely destroyed the whole of China in just a few days. This is not what can be done under normal circumstances. The virus can''t spread so fast."


    "But if you count the blood rain..."

 Chapter 34

    I felt a little strange before. Although the zombie virus expanded rapidly, it was too fast.


    In just three days, such a big place in China?


    Now it seems that it may be the ghost caused by the blood rain. If people are caught by the blood rain, they will become zombies and attack the people around them.


    In this way, the virus spreads much faster immediately.


    At the same time, this blood rain may also be a very important factor in the evolution of zombies. Those zombies need to rely on this blood rain to evolve to the next level.


    From the current situation, after absorbing the blood rain, ordinary zombies have a certain chance to become enhanced zombies.


    Looking around, the transformation probability of such a large zombie in front of us may be less than one tenth.


    In other words, one of the ten ordinary zombies may become an enhanced zombie.


    Then, those who strengthen zombies and continue to absorb blood rain may become evolutionary zombies.


    After listening to my explanation, Xiao Ya''s face became more ugly.


    I was almost drenched by the blood rain just now. If I was drenched, wouldn''t I become a zombie?


    Xiao Ya shuddered at the thought of becoming that smelly and ugly appearance.


    Women, perhaps would rather die than become that ugly thing?


    After evolution, these zombies will begin to have some wisdom and strength.


    "Those evolutionary zombies before that... Evolved in the previous blood rain?" Xiao Ya suddenly said.


    I nodded.


    "Then... What about them now?" Xiao Ya''s body trembled.


    Then my body trembled slightly at this time.


    Xiao Ya raised the most terrible question.


    Those zombies that have evolved in the first blood rain, what will that strength look like after such two blood rains?


    Like the huge zombie I met before, the wound shot by ash on that guy may have recovered?


    Perhaps, that guy''s strength should be strengthened, too?


    Next time, if you encounter that guy again, it will be more difficult to deal with it.


    And how powerful will those more powerful than giant zombies become?


    The world has a population of 6 billion.


    If it is a worldwide blood rain


    According to the situation of the city, it is estimated that the vast majority, at least 90%, have become zombies.


    In other words, the number of zombies may exceed 5 billion.


    Within 5 billion, there will be 500 million enhanced zombies, and then 50 million evolutionary zombies


    If this calculation goes on, my head will explode and my future is slim. I might as well just commit suicide now. I can''t see any hope alive.


    "Don''t be too desperate. Maybe we still have some hope." Xiao Ya comforted me when she saw my face gray.


    "What hope is there? There are at least five billion zombies in the world. Even if there is any hope, it is useless." I said with a bitter smile.


    "Not necessarily. Although most people in the world have become zombies, there must be some people who have survived," Xiao Ya said.


    "Haven''t you also changed? You can summon those characters to help fight." Xiao Ya continued: "I think you must not be the only one in the world."


    "Maybe other human beings will become as powerful as you. This power may be the capital for us to survive in this world."


    Xiao Ya said affirmatively. It seems that Xiao Ya is more hopeful and confident in me than I am.


    That''s a good thing to say.


    Nothing else, just say that I summoned ash. He is just a hero and level 6. He has nothing but a pair of speed boots.


    But even so, they can shoot evolutionary zombies. Even the giant zombie is almost a second away.


    At least it''s stronger than evolutionary zombies.


    If you can upgrade the level to level 18, plus the full level of runes, talents and all kinds of equipment, that strength must be more abnormal.


    Even myself can get some strengthening points every time I upgrade my level. Those strengthening points are a qualitative improvement to my overall quality.


    Xiao Ya''s words let me see hope.


    Because there are still many zombies outside, we don''t dare to act rashly for the time being.


    Lock the lower gate from the inside, and then inspect it layer by layer. All the zombies trapped in this room are destroyed. All the rooms with broken glass are locked from the outside to prevent those zombies from climbing in again.


    After finishing this, we found some moldy food in the hotel kitchen and filled our stomach temporarily.


    Damn, I collected a lot of food in the supermarket, but it was all wasted.


    "Rest for two days. Let''s find a chance to leave here. I''ve chosen the route. I''ll go out tomorrow to check whether the road over there is blocked. Just stay here." when I rest at night, I said to Xiao Ya.


    "I''ll go with you." Xiao Ya has her own persistence.


    Although it is dangerous to go out, it is even more frightening to leave a person in this empty building.


    After looking at Xiao Ya, I didn''t say anything, so I hugged each other and fell asleep.


    A hug can at least make people feel warm and safe.


    Get up the next day and get up from that ambiguity as usual.


    Speaking of it, now the relationship between me and Xiao Ya is getting closer and closer, but Xiao Ya is still relatively exclusive to real communication. She can''t get through the barrier in her heart, so I don''t force her.


    Just pity me. Every time I get up, there will always be some pictures of men in a certain position on my body in the morning. In addition, there is a big beauty around me, not to mention how exciting it is.


    Unfortunately, this beautiful woman can only see, can not touch, can only suffer.


    When I got up from bed, the system in the hotel had not completely collapsed. After washing my face, I was naked, lying on the ground and began to take push ups.


    I''m exercising. In fact, I was doing it in the supermarket before.


    If the strength of my right hand is 100 kg, it will be 120 kg after two points of strengthening.


    This increase is based on my own foundation. If my own foundation is stronger, for example, 120 kg, then every point of body strengthening will increase by 12 kg, and this increase will be stronger.


    That feeling is still very obvious. I usually fight with zombies, plus this kind of exercise. Although the time is not long, I can also feel the increase of my physical strength.


    Of course, in fact, this is also to divert my attention. I get up every morning because a beautiful woman nearby is dawdling and holding a tent every time. I have to do something like a way to divert my attention.


    It''s just that when I do push ups, I just suffer. My body goes up and down, and every time I hit the floor directly, which makes me show my teeth.


    He mews. When will he make a hole in the floor again? That''s awesome.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know what happened this time. Maybe it took too long. After training, the place was still the same as before.


    I just got up from the ground. Xiao Ya just got up and saw me.


    I grinned. There was no embarrassment. I turned and walked to the bathroom to take a cold bath and calm down.


    However, this time was stopped by Xiao Ya.


    At this moment, I saw that the expression on Xiao Ya''s face was particularly strange. Her face was red, with a sense of sleepy eyes, and the towels wrapped around her were scattered.


    The whole man climbed over from the bed, lay on the bed and came to me.


    After a little hesitation, Xiao Ya stretched out a palm.


    He reached out to me as if he had made a decision.


    But I quickly hid: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    I didn''t forget that the girl stopped after touching her a few times. That almost killed me.


    He glanced at me angrily. Xiao Ya said, "I''ve made up my mind this time. Are you going to take a cold bath every day?"


    Think about it, that''s really sad.


    Then I stopped moving, so Xiao Ya slowly stretched out her hand.


    Several times, I was frightened. Xiao Ya wanted to take back her arm several times, but fortunately, this time Xiao Ya finally overcame some difficulties and endured.


    Because she was nervous, Xiao Ya''s forehead was full of sweat. Although it was difficult, she insisted all the time.


    It''s just that Xiao Ya''s actions are not perfect. Sometimes they are even a little astringent, which hurts me. Although I don''t have much experience, I still give Xiao Ya advice.


    The first time a girl did such a thing, my body was more sensitive than usual. Before long, I couldn''t help bursting out.


    Just after it was over, Xiao Ya hurriedly ran to the bathroom to clean up, leaving me with a strange face here alone.


    I cleaned up, ate some food and trained for a while before I stopped.


    There are still wandering zombies outside the window.


    After the bloody rain, these zombies seemed to return to their original appearance, shaking and shaking, full of a feeling of powerlessness.


    As for those enhanced zombies, and the evolutionary zombie, they are also wandering in this area.


    They didn''t find us, but they seemed to vaguely feel the smell of living people here. Most of them gathered around the hotel.


    That evolutionary zombie is obviously not fully evolved. Compared with the previous evolutionary zombie, this guy may have evolved only half.


    The body is short, and the limbs are not so strong. Although the nails are sharp, they are not shining. Most importantly, the speed is not as amazing as expected.


    Whew!


    At this time, the evolutionary zombie suddenly moved, and the whole body rushed towards us at a very fast speed.


    Scare!


    Xiao Ya and I were startled and hid quickly. We thought we had been found by this guy.


    But after a while, there was no movement.


    He looked out a little and saw that this guy had caught a cat in his hand!

 Chapter 35

    Cat?


    A poor, living kitten.


    The poor little guy seems to be alive because of luck and is not affected by the virus!


    But unfortunately, I encountered this powerful zombie here.


    This evolutionary zombie not only attacks humans, but also this little cat.


    The poor little guy struggled in the hands of the zombie, meowing, and couldn''t get out of the hands of the zombie.


    I only saw the zombie exert a little force, and its claws penetrated directly from the cat. It took its fur and blood to its mouth and ate it, dripping with blood.


    The poor kitten hasn''t moved in a short time.


    Nima, it''s fucking ferocious.


    Not to mention, just in front of us, the evolutionary zombie swallowed the cat, and then I seemed to be my illusion. After the zombie ate the cat, it seemed that the body became bigger and more sensitive.


    I frowned. When I looked at the past carefully again, I found that there seemed to be no change.


    Am I dazzled?


    "What shall we do?" Xiao Ya asked with a frown.


    This side is blocked. We are trapped here. This is not a safe place.


    "Don''t worry, let me think about it and see," I whispered.


    All the rooms on this floor walked around, and it was found that the whole room was almost surrounded by zombies everywhere. This situation was almost fatal.


    No matter which way we go out, we will encounter countless zombies. Unless we can kill them from here, otherwise, the result will not be much better.


    But it''s not easy to kill from here. Surrounded by three layers outside, I''m afraid it''s more likely to be eaten alive by these zombies.


    "Do you want to call ash out?" Xiao Ya asked.


    Ashy''s words are indeed possible, but even with ashy, we can''t completely ensure our safety.


    There are too many zombies, and there are evolutionary zombies and enhanced zombies.


    We have to make some sound or movement to attract the zombie in one direction, and then we can take this opportunity to run away.


    "Later, let''s go and see if there''s anything we can use." I said after thinking about it.


    The hotel is very large and has a special storage room, which is full of frozen food.


    There is also a special tool room, which is full of all kinds of appliances, and... A huge kitchen!


    kitchen?


    I took some food from the kitchen before. When I entered the kitchen again, my eyes lit up.


    The hotel is more than 20 stories high. There should be a lot of tenants. Therefore, the area of the kitchen is also large.


    The gas inside is a special pipe, not a gas tank, which makes my idea of making an artificial bomb reimbursed.


    But... I saw something else.


    Oil!


    Edible oil!


    Peanut oil, sunflower oil, fish oil, lard, olive oil... All kinds of edible oils are available, countless, barrel by barrel, neatly placed.


    When I saw these things, I couldn''t help but become a little short of breath.


    "Move this thing to the fourth floor!" I said in a deep voice, pursing my lips.


    In this hotel, there are too many oil reserves at ordinary times. We moved up barrels by barrels. Finally, it took us a few hours, and each one was tired to death.


    As a result, the whole fourth floor was almost filled with a room.


    That''s not enough. I''m afraid it''s not enough. I also moved all the refrigerant oil in the storage room.


    In the tool room, I also found two barrels of engine oil and brought them here, a few barrels of diesel. I never let go of almost all things that are easy to burn.


    Although these things are not as easy to burn as gasoline, when they really burn, they are not as powerful as gasoline.


    With a sneer at the corners of my mouth, I opened all the covers in advance.


    "Are you ready?" I looked at Xiao Ya next to me and asked.


    Xiao Ya nodded.


    "Here we go!"


    With this sentence, the action began. The windows opened directly, and the towels, quilts, blankets, mattresses and all things easy to ignite in the room were thrown down from the room.


    Rooms and countless things floated down from the sky.


    The street in front of the whole hotel is almost covered with a thick layer.


    This movement attracted the attention of those zombies. Many zombies were directly covered by quilts, blankets and so on.


    One by one, they are constantly struggling below, which looks quite funny.


    The movement here soon attracted more and more zombies from afar. More and more zombies gathered here. Even the zombies on the side and back of the hotel were attracted by the news.


    We don''t have much time, otherwise, I even want to play a bigger game.


    After throwing these things down, it will soon be the oil.


    Bucket by bucket, bottle by bottle, dropped directly from the window.


    With the crackling sound, the oil and water in it began to quickly penetrate along the bedding.


    In a short time, the whole bedding can be completely soaked.


    What''s more, it flows along the ground, and there are volatile oil stains everywhere for a while.


    At this time, I grabbed a pre soaked sheet in my hand, held a lighter in my hand and took a deep breath.


    With a click, the bed sheet was ignited, and the flame gradually burned. From the beginning, the small flame quickly became larger, and the whole bed sheet completely became a flame.


    Immediately, with a toss, the sheet flew directly from the sky.


    In mid air, the fire flickered.


    Before the sheet completely fell down, the volatile oil and gas below had been ignited.


    With a bang, a sea of fire rushed away on the ground.


    The flame burned very fast. Along the quilt and the liquid flowing on the ground, the whole front of the hotel turned into a sea of flame.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Clusters of flames jumped wildly, and those zombies quickly fell into the encirclement of the flame. In an instant, the flame spread to more than ten meters high seemed particularly crazy. Even in the fourth floor, we could clearly feel the jump of the flame.


    Looking around, the lower part has completely turned into a fiery red. The whole street is a sea of fire. Those zombies are struggling miserably in the sea of fire.


    Roar... Roar... Roar


    The shrill howl, even if it becomes a zombie, still can''t escape the burning of the fire.


    Fire is also effective for zombies. Although it will not be burned immediately, when the whole body is burned to ashes, it is the time when the zombie dies.


    Bang!


    At this time, a figure, with a burning flame, ran from the sea of fire, directly hit the glass, and almost smashed the glass window directly.


    This guy, not the evolutionary zombie, who is it?


    The guy who suddenly appeared startled Xiao Ya, but I pulled out my long sword and waved it directly.


    "Go down."


    Crackling!


    The guy who just climbed up didn''t even have time to stand firm. His whole body fell directly from the sky.


    The shrill wail once again fell into the sea of fire.


    "Go!" I took a look at the burning flame below. I pulled Xiao Ya and said in a deep voice.


    The two quickly ran to the first floor and entered the kitchen again.


    Kappa, kappa, kappa


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    Natural gas began to spray out, and the pungent smell quickly came to my face.


    "Go!"


    I didn''t dare to stop at all. Xiao Ya and I turned around and ran away. We ran out directly at the back door.


    Xiao Ya and I ran away when we kicked the door open.


    The zombies in the back were attracted away by the movement in front. For a moment, there was nothing here. It was just the time for Xiaoya and me to escape.


    Run, run!


    During this period of time, the effect of fighting has been gradually shown. Coupled with the increase of physical strength, my speed is almost comparable to the level of the 100 meter race.


    However, this is not enough!


    Ghost trot!


    The wind is blowing at your feet, and the speed increases suddenly!

 Chapter 36

    After opening the ghost trot, my speed suddenly increased. Of course, I didn''t fall behind Xiao Ya. I grabbed Xiao Ya''s small hand and almost dragged Xiao Ya. The two people rushed forward quickly.


    Right behind him, the fire is still burning wildly. The cooking oil is not as fierce as gasoline, but when the surrounding temperature rises and the flame begins to spread, the effect is exactly the same.


    In a short period of time, he has completely turned into a fiery red behind him.


    The flames, with dazzling light, are long and swaying shadows of the past in front of us.


    At this moment, on the first floor of the hotel, the gas running out of the gas pipeline is rapidly filling the whole kitchen and quickly filling the outside.


    Gradually, the kitchen, restaurant, hall, corridor and all places were filled with the pungent smell. When the flame penetrated through the crack of the door, the disaster appeared.


    Boom!


    When Xiao Ya and I were running away quickly, there was a terrible roar behind us.


    Just like the explosive explosion, the glass on the first floor of the whole hotel could not bear the terrible impact. Everything turned into pieces at that moment.


    The whole ground seemed to tremble violently.


    Behind him, an impact accompanied by a terrible heat wave roared in an instant. Xiao Ya and I couldn''t maintain our body at all. In such an amazing impact, we rushed out directly to the front.


    In a trance, the naked eye can clearly see that a layer of flame on the ground roared in an instant.


    With a burst, I fell to the ground. The impact almost broke my waist, and my whole body was in severe pain.


    But I didn''t care about the blood marks on my body. I got up directly from the ground, grabbed Xiao Ya, and continued to run forward.


    Until we met a corner, the two of us quickly got in, and we had some breathing opportunities.


    His throat was like a bellows. He turned and looked back. The whole hotel almost fell into a sea of fire.


    The flames sprang up dozens of meters high, and the towering flames looked particularly terrible.


    Countless zombies are still struggling in the fire. The fire seems to make these zombies feel pain, and the shrill roar can''t be heard.


    Unfortunately, even these zombies could not escape the fire. Their bodies were quickly burned into coke, and there was no movement in a short time.


    I poked out my head a little and took a look. I was a little scared of that power.


    The power of gas explosion directly detonated the whole floor. Under the strong impact, cracks can be seen on the walls of those more than ten storey buildings.


    The glass of more than ten floors completely turned into fragments and fell into the fire and melted.


    In a large area around the hotel, the ground was damaged, the asphalt ground was lifted, the asphalt melted, and a huge ring like depression appeared around.


    Now think about it. Fortunately, we run fast. If we slow down, I''m afraid we''ll disappear somewhere now?


    A large number of zombies were attracted around, but none of them escaped from the fire, even the evolutionary zombie.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    From all around, there was a burst of sound. It was in front of the hotel. The cars parked in the streets around were ignited by fire and exploded immediately.


    Just like a series of fire explosions, each explosion can sputter out large flames and immediately cause a bigger fire.


    I didn''t even think of the power of the fire this time. I couldn''t help frowning as I watched the fire spread towards us.


    "Let''s get out of here." after thinking for a while, I said to Xiao Ya.


    The hearing of zombies still retains some. The explosion here will soon attract countless zombies from all directions. If you don''t leave here as soon as possible, you will be surrounded by the tide of corpses sooner or later.


    Xiao Ya also understood this, nodded and followed me.


    Just as I turned to leave, I suddenly felt something wrong, and my eyes suddenly seemed bright.


    As for Xiao Ya, her face was even more strange: "Hey, how does your body shine?"


    luminescence?


    I was stunned and looked down. Only then did I find that I had an extra aperture on my body.


    That aperture, is it something that only appears when you upgrade?


    At that time, I was stunned, almost subconsciously opened the hero alliance login and entered the third page.


    A little look, my heart immediately excited.


    My level has risen to level five.


    Not to mention, the number of empirical values is still beating, almost every second.


    Although the experience value of 600 is quite ferocious, at this speed, I can reach level 6 in a short time.


    Honey, what''s going on.


    Can I say... The experience value of the zombie burned in the fire is also counted on me?


    This idea immediately appeared in my mind. I looked up and looked ahead. The fire was still burning wildly. I don''t know how many zombies died in it.


    Besides this possibility, there can be no other choice.


    Darling, I didn''t expect such benefits.


    After reacting, I quickly added some skill points I got to ghost trot.


    Yes, it''s ghost trot.


    This is different from the original game. In the original game, these skills cannot be upgraded, but here, these skills can be upgraded.


    In other words, I can give up some unnecessary common skills, and then put all the skill points into the skills that can help me the most and produce the greatest benefits.


    With a little more skill points, the attributes of ghost trot have increased.


    Ghost Trot: Level 2. After release, you can increase the movement speed of Summoner or hero by 25%, lasting for 10.1 seconds!


    Acceleration increased by 5% and duration increased by 0.1 second.


    Although the growth does not seem to be very large, this improvement is still obvious.


    As for the increased five point body strengthening, there is no idleness.


    Now is the critical moment to escape, speed is the most important, so I added four points to my legs and the rest to my torso.


    The strengthening of each part of the whole body actually has its own special role.


    Strengthening legs, increasing leg strength and moving speed can make people run faster.


    Strengthening your hands can make you punch faster and give you more striking power.


    Strengthening the head can make your sense of smell, taste, vision and hearing more acute. Used to treat myopia, in fact, the effect is good.


    Strengthening the trunk can make your trunk more powerful and invulnerable. At the same time, even the internal organs of the trunk will be strengthened to a certain extent.


    Viscera, this is very important.


    Although my speed is faster and my strength is stronger now, because I don''t have a strong enough internal organs to cooperate, my limbs have obviously begun to be out of harmony with my trunk.


    Sometimes, I can run faster, but my heart can''t provide enough oxygen in time.


    It seems that although this degree of body strengthening can focus on one part, it can not completely ignore other parts.


    Now my body strength has changed.


    Head: 0 point;


    Torso: 1 point;


    Left hand: 2 o''clock;


    Right hand: 2 points;


    Left leg: 5 o''clock;


    Right leg: 5 o''clock;


    Although the trunk has only increased a little, the growth of that point is enough to support me for a longer time.


    After dealing with these things, I immediately took Xiao Ya and ran away.


    Our escape direction is impressively the direction I planned before to leave the city.


    Now I can''t care so much. I''m going step by step.


    There are still flames behind me, and the sound of explosion continues one after another. This fire will eventually spread to where and when, which is beyond my control.


    In this last world, I just want myself to live.

 Chapter 37

    I don''t know how far I ran. I only know that my legs are almost completely paralyzed. I don''t have any strength at all.


    There was a burning pain in her throat, and Xiao Ya next to her was unbearable. Just stopped, the whole person lay on the ground in a big font and didn''t move.


    I''m tired.


    I can also see my progress here. When I first met Xiao Ya, I couldn''t walk without running two steps. Up to now, my physical quality has completely surpassed Xiao Ya.


    This time, I almost always dragged Xiao Ya on the run.


    Turning around and looking at the past, I only saw that in a distant place, a thick smoke rose into the sky, and vaguely, I could see clusters of flames flashing.


    However, the flame did not spread out as quickly as expected. It seemed to be affected by yesterday''s rain.


    Although it was a blood rain, most of the ground, buildings and all kinds of things were still wet. Finally, the flame gradually subsided after expanding for a distance.


    I felt a little relieved in my heart. If the fire really burned the whole city, I would die.


    What a pity!


    Take a look at your own experience bar, 658800! It was only one sixth of the upgrade, but it stopped at this time.


    According to the experience value of a zombie, at least thousands of zombies were burned in the fire just now.


    In fact, the number may be larger, because after I escape a certain distance, my experience value number will no longer jump. It seems that after I leave a certain distance, my experience value cannot be increased!


    This is a pity for me. Otherwise, my level may have been level 6 or even level 7.


    I roughly estimated that this figure may be about 2000 meters.


    In other words, if the distance of the zombie killed directly or indirectly by me is within 2000 meters, I will get experience value, but if it exceeds this distance, the experience value will disappear.


    It seems that we should pay more attention in the future.


    After a few minutes of rest, I stood up from the ground: "come on, we can''t stay here too long, otherwise the smell of living people on us will lead to zombies."


    Xiao Ya nodded and got up. Then the two of us walked carefully towards the scheduled route with weapons.


    Along the way, it was quiet and scary. There was no more movement except for a burst sound from time to time in the direction of the hotel behind.


    The streets are empty.


    Cars crashed together and turned to the side of the road. There was a mess everywhere.


    On the ground, all kinds of miscellaneous things are flying, glass fragments and bloody traces are everywhere.


    It looked as if it had just experienced a war, desolate and lonely.


    But in this desolation, there is only one thing missing.


    That''s... Zombies.


    Yes, without the zombie.


    According to the truth, there are wandering zombies everywhere in the street and the houses on both sides of the street, but today the street is empty and there is nothing. It''s quiet and scary.


    Meow, what''s the matter? How can it be so quiet.


    I couldn''t help feeling a chill. Xiao Ya''s face next to me was also ugly.


    "No zombies, should be a good thing?" I comforted myself.


    It''s just that even I know how strange this situation is. Although it''s a good thing to say that there are no zombies, it''s so quiet as now. Even idiots know that the situation is wrong.


    Xiao Ya and I moved forward carefully. We saw several motorcycles on the road. Xiao Ya tried one by one, but it was a pity that they couldn''t.


    Most of them were broken, and none of them were intact.


    Xiao Ya is responsible for finding transportation tools, while I am responsible for guarding.


    Unfortunately, neither of us can drive. Otherwise, there are a lot of cars along the way.


    Shit, I always envy those who have cars. I always think when we can get a car to drive.


    But now, when so many cars and all kinds of famous brands are placed in front of him, he is not happy at all.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came into my ear.


    As soon as my face changed, I grabbed Xiao Ya''s hand, directly pulled Xiao Ya aside and hid.


    Xiao Ya immediately prepared for the battle and thought something had happened.


    Just at this time, there was a sound of hearing in front. Immediately, the door of a nearby shop was pushed open, and a zombie with blood all over came out.


    Zombies!


    There are still zombies. It seems that our movement here has attracted the attention of the zombie.


    However, if there is only one zombie, it should not be a problem. Xiao Ya and I can easily solve such a zombie.


    However, Xiao Ya and I felt that something strange had happened.


    This zombie came out of the shop, although it came towards us.


    But... That goal is not us at all.


    Maybe we all held our breath and didn''t make any noise. Maybe the guy didn''t find us at all.


    Almost watching the zombie, he walked less than five meters away from us at a fast speed for the zombie.


    That speed, although very slow, is almost the speed of the zombie.


    The zombie seems to have some purpose. It seems that something happened in that direction is attracting the attention of the zombie.


    "Let''s go. Don''t get into trouble. Don''t you want to leave the city quickly to find your sister? We don''t need to get involved in other troubles." Xiao Ya glanced at me and couldn''t help saying.


    "That''s not necessarily." I shook my head: "look at the zombie. There should be something in front of him. Maybe it''s this reason that makes this street empty."


    "Maybe there are still people alive. Have you forgotten that we were surrounded before?" I said. "If we go there, maybe we can save a few people."


    In this age, it is not easy to find a living person.


    Xiao Ya wants to remind this guy that not everyone in the world is worth saving, but... Look at me, Xiao Ya knows she can''t change anything.


    "Moreover, that direction is almost the same as the direction we want to go. Sooner or later we will pass there," I continued.


    "Well, you''ve decided, but you have to think well. If something really happens, it''s not just you who will die." Xiao Ya said in a deep voice.


    I nodded. Of course I know that.


    With Xiao Ya, the two of us hung far behind the zombie and walked past.


    We don''t know what happened before, but we must understand that we want to leave the city and find my sister. This direction is the only way.


    In other places, there will be longer delays and more dangers.


    The zombie was slow.


    After a distance behind the zombie, Xiao Ya and I gradually raised our minds.


    Roar... Roar


    Vaguely, from the direction of the zombie target, you can hear bursts of roars like wild animals.


    The terrible voice made people shudder.


    That voice sounds familiar, just like the huge zombie encountered before. The roar is quite amazing.


    And, gradually, there are more and more zombies on the road.


    At the beginning, we were still surprised where these zombies had gone. When we followed this guy for a distance, the truth was completely exposed to us.


    Zombies... More and more.


    From the sparse at the beginning to the dense behind, the moving bodies and wriggling heads all look particularly ferocious.


    I don''t know how many zombies appeared in front of me. That picture made Xiao Ya and I take a breath.


    His face looked extremely frightened.


    Mom, no wonder there are no zombies in the street. It turns out that these zombies have come to this place.

 Chapter 38

    Ahead, that''s an intersection area.


    At the intersection, the wide road was completely filled with countless zombies.


    That way, it looks much more terrible than the pictures around supermarkets and hotels before. If I put a fire in it, I can guarantee that my experience value can be tens of thousands in an instant.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible. The number of zombies.


    In the center of that group of zombies, there are three huge zombies with a strong body and a height of nearly two meters and five meters. The strong body is particularly obvious in this group of zombies.


    Carrying huge axes, iron bars and various weapons on their shoulders, the roaring sound came from the three guys'' throats.


    fuck!


    As soon as we saw this picture, Xiao Ya and I took a breath, almost subconsciously. We immediately turned our heads back, and didn''t even dare to breathe. We were afraid that the slightest movement would attract the attention of these zombies.


    Mom, no wonder there are no zombies. It turned out that these zombies came to the party here.


    "Let''s go another way," Xiao Ya said again.


    This time I didn''t hesitate. This road seems to be almost a dead end. It''s absolutely impossible.


    "Go..." I said immediately. This place shouldn''t stay long, but I just said a word and suddenly heard a voice in my ear.


    This voice, not only me, but even Xiao Ya heard it.


    Is that... Gunfire?


    I thought I heard wrong, gunfire? It''s unlikely. How can there be gunshots in such a place?


    However, this voice was heard not only by me, but also by Xiao Ya.


    Boom... Boom! Then came two huge roars.


    The steps that had to leave stopped involuntarily, and I quietly poked out a head.


    From a distance, I only saw the three giant zombies, which surrounded a mall at the intersection, constantly smashing the gate of the mall with huge axes and iron bars.


    Although the rolling shutter door is made of iron, it obviously won''t last long. When the rolling shutter door is split, zombies rush up outside, and no matter how many people inside are estimated to be finished.


    The gunshot came from the second floor of the mall.


    Next to a window, I vaguely saw a young man holding a double barreled shotgun in his hand. Just this guy shot a bullet.


    Unfortunately, although the power of the bullet was terrible, it was not enough to see when it hit the huge zombie.


    That huge zombie was not affected at all.


    It''s over!


    I don''t know how many people there are, but judging from the current situation, the people inside must be dead, not to mention so many ordinary zombies outside, but the three giant zombies are monsters that ordinary humans can''t stop.


    "Let''s go," I said reluctantly. Although I really want to save the people inside, I also know that at this time, I''m basically like dying.


    I want to save people, but I won''t die to save people.


    However, this decision to leave is destined not to be realized so easily.


    Just as we were about to leave, another huge movement suddenly appeared.


    Boom... Boom!


    The harsh voice and the ground under my feet seemed to tremble slightly.


    The sound came from the left.


    Fuck.


    Just looking at it, my eyes are about to explode.


    My God, what is that? At that time, I thought I was wrong. This is the end of the world, not transformers.


    I saw a huge excavator, braving and waving its teeth and claws, rolling over from the road, and the crawler walked over the ground with extreme arrogance.


    Completely ignore the countless zombies and crush them directly.


    Then... Crackling!


    Can you imagine what a watermelon looks like under the wheel? Now the situation of these zombies is similar.


    The zombies were directly rolled into the tracks by this giant. The tracks made of refined steel instantly crushed these zombies into pieces, including meat and bones.


    No bones.


    It''s just like a road roller. When it is rolled over, a straight line and a blood path appear directly, like entering a deserted place.


    Although many zombies climbed onto the huge machine, they could not break through the glass and cause the slightest damage to the drivers inside, and their claws could not scratch the thick armor.


    Seeing that the excavator was so arrogant, a huge zombie couldn''t see it. Waving a big stick in his hand, he was ready to teach this guy who was much bigger than himself a lesson.


    Then, at this time, I saw an extremely strange scene.


    I only saw the claws of the excavator swing violently. Although the speed was not fast, the strength was extremely heavy.


    The claws of the excavator directly swept over the huge zombie. The big guy couldn''t stop the power of the excavator and was directly swept out.


    Then, the claw suddenly straightened and grabbed it directly.


    Countless zombies blocked me. I didn''t see the specific picture. I only saw a blood arrow shooting from below, and then the huge zombie never saw him get up again.


    Xiao Ya and I looked at each other and could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    Zombies, especially the evolutionary zombies, are powerful and powerful. They once chased us everywhere and couldn''t do it.


    In our hearts, zombies have always been given a powerful symbol, which is difficult to destroy and deal with.


    We never thought that there would be such a picture today. So many zombies were wiped out as if they were destroyed.


    Although it is said that it has not been completely eliminated, a blood path has been killed alive from the group of zombies.


    It''s just excavators. They all have this power. What if it''s tanks, armored vehicles and fighters? Isn''t it possible to sweep away these zombies directly?


    Originally, although there was strength, there was still little hope, but at this moment, my heart was suddenly full of hope.


    Humans may not be finished yet.


    "This man... Must have graduated from Lan Xiang..." suddenly, Xiao Ya next to him said definitely.


    Puff!


    I almost laughed when I couldn''t help it. I was very serious in my heart, but this immediately destroyed all the serious atmosphere.


    However, whether the driver graduated from Lanxiang or not, there is absolutely nothing to say about this man''s means.


    The huge claws kept sweeping around. Every time, I didn''t know how many zombies were directly killed and broken to pieces.


    Even the remaining two big men dare not approach at all.


    I''m afraid I''ll end up like the guy before.


    In the twinkling of an eye, with the location of the excavator as the center, the surrounding area was flattened.


    Then the excavator turned its direction, and its claws extended directly to the second floor of the shopping mall.


    Those who hid on the second floor immediately took action, skillfully threw the collected food, water and medicine into the claws of the excavator, and then all four jumped in.


    That claw was held high to ensure that these people would not be attacked by zombies.


    Immediately, the excavator went out from a group of zombies as the nave.


    Looking at that, I don''t seem to care about these zombies at all.


    I looked stunned and obedient. I was so arrogant.


    I don''t care about so many zombies.


    On the claws of the excavator, the four people were also satisfied. They were proud of the zombies below and didn''t take those zombies to heart at all.


    Although the excavator has been covered with zombies, the claws are so high that the zombies can''t reach it anyway.


    So they don''t have any worries at all.


    This excavator is their lucky star. After having this excavator, we saw the living people killed by zombies and killed on the way to find food.


    However, they have no problem at all.


    The excavator walked slowly through a group of zombies at the speed of turtles.


    Because it''s hard to turn around, he turned towards us.

 Chapter 39

    My face turned black at that time. It''s going to kill me.


    If the excavator comes here like this, they will be fine, but there are so many zombies behind them. Once those zombies find us, it will be completely over.


    This is dangerous.


    Xiao Ya and I reacted in an instant. We didn''t dare to stay at all. We turned and ran.


    Fortunately, the speed of the excavator is quite slow. It doesn''t matter for a while.


    On the other hand, the excavator also ran away from the lost group. It was quite arrogant. It didn''t put the zombies in the back.


    "Ha ha, these zombies are just a bunch of mindless pigs. Darling, how many people will die if this blood road is pressed down." a man howled and twisted his face with excitement on his claws.


    Standing in the position of absolute security, this guy interpreted recklessness to the fullest extent.


    "OK, be careful to fall." another man nearby couldn''t see it: "monkey, you count things and see if there''s anything left."


    This man is obviously the leader of the four people. He still has some prestige. In a word, the young man called monkey suddenly became honest and dared not say more.


    "High calorie food, water, antibiotics, amoxicillin and other drugs have not left anything. I have brought what I should bring. In addition, there are three machetes and two fire axes that can be taken back as weapons. If I come out again, the supplies will be almost the same this week," said the monkey.


    "That''s good. Hey, old smoke, can''t you drive faster?" the little leader shouted at the driver below.


    "Well, this thing is so fast. If it''s too slow, do you want me to put you down." the old smoke didn''t care what the leader said, so he immediately pushed it back.


    Who is he? He is a top student who graduated from Lanxiang. In this world, Lanxiang''s diploma is definitely better than the diploma of Tsinghua University.


    Among so many people, few of them can drive excavators. Every time they go out to find food and drink, they can''t live without him. Without his old cigarette, others would have died of fucking starvation.


    So Lao Yan is not afraid of anyone. Except Lord Li, Lao Yan doesn''t give anyone face.


    The leader''s face suddenly darkened.


    When he was pushed back, he felt a little uncomfortable in front of so many younger brothers.


    Seeing that there was a smell of gunpowder between the two people, the monkey was excited and quickly rounded up the scene: "Uncle Yan, don''t be angry. Viagra is also afraid of those zombies coming up behind. Calm down and drive slowly. Don''t worry!"


    Viagra... This is the leader''s name, Zhang Wei!


    These are the last words he wants to hear.


    Because these two words always make people inexplicably associate him with a small blue pill.


    Just wanted to teach the monkey a lesson, Zhang Wei''s eyes flickered and he saw that the two figures in front were running away quickly.


    "Eh, besides us, there are still living people, a man and a woman?" Zhang Wei''s face changed and said subconsciously.


    The monkey was also attracted by this sentence and quickly looked up: "tut Tut, that woman seems to have a good figure."


    "Hey, those two people in front, stop." just then, the old smoke in the cab suddenly shouted with his neck pulled.


    This cry suddenly changed Zhang Wei''s face: "Hey, Lao Yan, what are you doing?"


    "What? Save people. If we don''t care, these two people will be caught up by the zombies in the back sooner or later, and they will die at that time." Lao Yan said naturally.


    "Shit, saving people is about to put us down. Damn it, we''re not in danger?" Zhang Wei, the monkeys almost all changed their faces, one by one.


    Save people, yes, but that''s when you''re not in danger.


    If you can put yourself in danger, you can''t.


    "Grass, I''ve been driving an excavator for more than ten years. Don''t worry. It''s all right." Lao Yan didn''t care. He said to himself, "besides, there are no zombies catching up now. I''m afraid of farting."


    Although the speed of the excavator is not fast, it is still a little faster than those ordinary zombies. Now it has thrown those ordinary zombies away for a distance.


    Far behind him, dense zombies were wriggling in this direction.


    Although the distance is far away, Zhang Wei and the monkey are obviously unwilling to take risks. They are quite dissatisfied with Lao Yan''s decision, but Lao Yan doesn''t seem to care what they mean.


    "Hey, don''t make any noise. There''s one missing from the huge zombie." at this time, the last person suddenly opened his eyes and said. Under the thick glasses, a pair of glasses looked particularly dignified.


    I don''t know when there were only one of the two giant zombies left in the corpse tide.


    Giant zombies are a kind of evolutionary zombies. Although there is no other terrible speed, compared with these ordinary zombies, giant zombies can be regarded as flying.


    At least there''s no problem catching up with the excavator.


    I have also encountered several times before, each time being forced back by the claws of the excavator.


    However, those situations are also quite dangerous. The potholes on the excavator are the credit of those giant zombies.


    However, today''s situation is particularly strange. The unprecedented gathering of three giant zombies is surprising. These giant zombies usually act alone.


    As a result, there were two zombies left. One stood motionless in the corpse tide, and the other disappeared.


    This situation attracted the attention of the glasses.


    However, Zhang Wei and even Lao Yan didn''t take this situation to heart at all.


    "Cut, what''s the matter? These giant zombies have a certain wisdom. When I saw Lao Yan killing one of their kind with one claw, I would be afraid. I''m sure I didn''t dare to catch up. The guy who hid probably escaped?" said the monkey.


    "Yes, glasses, you are too timid." Zhang Wei also laughed: "I wipe, what are those two people doing, dancing and nervous?"


    Xiao Ya and I heard the voice of Lao Yan.


    I didn''t expect that this man was kind and wanted to carry us. I was very happy in my heart.


    Although we shouldn''t be with these people.


    However, when we turned around, Xiao Ya and I saw that extremely terrible picture almost at the same time.


    My body trembled, and my heart almost stopped at this time.


    Just above the excavator, at the top of those buildings, I saw a huge figure.


    The huge zombie, holding the two huge axes in his hand, actually followed the excavator all the way. At this moment, it was almost over the excavator.


    Almost subconsciously, I stopped and shouted at the man on the excavator in front of me.


    However, they didn''t seem to hear my voice and were talking about something.


    In desperation, I can only point to my head constantly, hoping that they can see my actions.


    But... It''s too late.


    At this time, the huge zombie had reached the edge of the six storey building, and its double axes had been raised high.


    Xiao Ya even covered her mouth and eyes and couldn''t bear to see the tragic scene.


    "This man... Why is he pointing at his head all the time? There is no grass on his head..." scratching his head, Zhang Wei said.


    Then, subconsciously looked at his head.


    It was this look that made Zhang Wei''s face change wildly and his whole body tremble in an instant.


    "Head... Run... Run..." the shrill scream made Zhang Wei''s voice sound a little changed.


    That voice sounded particularly tragic.


    It was this sound that made everyone look up.


    At this moment, the huge zombie, waving two huge axes in his hand, jumped, and the huge body jumped directly from the high air.


    The battle axe is dancing.


    The two axes, falling from a high altitude and dancing with their huge bodies, are full of power to destroy everything.


    Lao Yan is even more ferocious. He wants to drive the excavator away, but... He can''t. the speed of the excavator is too slow!

 Chapter 40

    Lao Yan just reluctantly turned the claws of the excavator and avoided the two axes falling from the sky.


    The two sharp axes almost tore off the noses of Zhang Wei.


    Those four people could clearly feel the terrible coolness.


    The scalp was numb. It felt like his body was directly divided into two parts by the axe.


    Boom


    The next moment, a violent roar suddenly spread, and the harsh sound of the axe tearing the iron sheet.


    They couldn''t directly kill the four people above, but the two axes were directly split on the cab of the excavator.


    With a clatter, the sharp axe blade went straight into it.


    The old smoke inside felt as if his heart was going to stop beating at this time.


    Mom, the left face is cold and the right face is cold. That axe blade and two axes are directly close to the left and right sides of Lao Yan''s face, and even close to Lao Yan''s face, so that Lao Yan can clearly feel the cold breath.


    This position... This position, if it deviates a little, your life will be over.


    Good boy, big life, big fucking life.


    Unfortunately, this is just the beginning.


    With a sound, the huge zombie directly pulled two axes out of the iron sheet.


    The ferocious face was full of arrogance of anger. A pair of blood red eyes stared at Zhang Wei and four people in the air.


    The fierce roaring sound made these people frightened and pale one by one.


    The whole body was soaked with cold sweat. Zhang Wei was shouting and asking Lao Yan to get the ugly guy down quickly. Unfortunately, Lao Yan couldn''t do such a thing at all.


    Only a howl was heard. The huge Zombie''s feet made a force on the excavator. The huge and strong body rushed up into the sky and directly chopped at the claws of the excavator.


    Two axes are enough to split the four people in half in an instant.


    The roaring cold awn frightened the four people. They really felt the threat of death. No one thought they could live.


    This time, I''m really dead.


    Just when the four people thought they would die, and even fell into despair, an extremely harsh roar came suddenly.


    The piercing sound of breaking the air came in such a hurry, just like the cry of an eagle.


    The next moment, an ice blue phantom suddenly roared past from the corner of the eye.


    The thorough chill of the heart made these people tremble all over!


    A circle, a circle, blue lines, like threads, surround the ice crystal in the middle.


    With the most terrible roaring sound, the ice arrow crossed in an instant. The speed was so fast that even the huge zombie had no time to respond.


    Just reluctantly raised his double axes and crossed his chest.


    The next moment... Bang... PA!


    The magic crystal arrow roared directly in the past, and the double axes broke in a moment, which could not stop the power of the magic crystal arrow at all.


    This is the power of the magic crystal arrow. Before attacking the target, ignore all obstacles, and even the weapons in the target''s hand. It will be broken by the magic crystal arrow in an instant.


    That''s a regular thing.


    After smashing the two axes, the magic crystal arrow roared again and passed directly through the chest of the giant zombie.


    Silently, the body of the huge zombie could almost resist the shooting of the double barreled shotgun, but at this time, it could not resist the penetration of the magic crystal arrow.


    In front of the chest, a huge blood hole was burst in an instant, and large pieces of flesh and blood flew everywhere.


    The huge body also flew out directly under this impact.


    Honey, what''s going on?


    The four of Zhang Wei had not even recovered from the shock, and a figure had crossed in front of him.


    That figure is thin, but the speed is very fast.


    Quickly let them not see clearly, in front of a flower, the figure has disappeared.


    Giant zombies, evolutionary zombies, high experience and gold coins.


    This is definitely a big tonic for me.


    So, just as I summoned ash, I began to act myself.


    The speed bonus of 1.5 times and the 25% bonus of the ghost''s rapid walk made my speed reach the limit at this moment.


    I''m sure that x Xiang can''t match my speed.


    Before the giant zombie landed, I had appeared on the lower side of the giant zombie in advance. Just when the giant zombie began to fall, my palm touched my chest, and a short, but extremely sharp, short blade with a slight purple light appeared.


    There are deep blood grooves on the blade. Once hit, there will be more blood flow.


    Toes on the ground with a force, the body instantly rotates and the arm sweeps.


    Hiss!


    A dull voice!


    Even the skull of the giant zombie couldn''t resist the sharp edge of Doran''s blade. The short blade directly pierced the skull of the giant zombie and went into that skull.


    Ow!


    Then a shrill howl exploded in front of me.


    The huge zombie didn''t scream when his body was shot through, but now when his head was pierced, the scream was earth shaking.


    With a little force, he pulled out the blade of Doran directly, and the body of the giant zombie also fell to the ground with a puff.


    This guy is very brave. Even if his head was pierced, he didn''t die immediately. The things in his head continued to pass along the blood groove opened by Doran''s blade. After a few seconds, this guy didn''t move any more.


    After killing this huge zombie, my experience bar jumped a large part directly.


    At the same time, there was a circle of light shining on my body. It was obvious that my level was improved again.


    I got half of the rich experience value, that is, 500 points, and the remaining 500 points are ashy''s, but even so, it''s enough for me to be excited.


    The level has been raised to level 6. In addition to six points of body strengthening, there are also a little more skill points.


    At the same time, a new skill has been opened.


    Instead of strengthening my original skills, I chose this important skill.


    Teleportation - for your own use, after 10 seconds of preparation time, temporarily create a teleportation array to teleport yourself to any friendly army within 30000 meters, and you can view the position of the friendly army.


    This is a standard support, escape skills, very important.


    I also quickly added the points of body strengthening.


    The points of six points of body strengthening were increased by me in the way of two points of body and four points of legs.


    Now, my body strength has become like this.


    Head: 0 point;


    Torso: 3 points;


    Left hand: 2 o''clock;


    Right hand: 2 points;


    Left leg: 7 o''clock;


    Right leg: 7 o''clock;


    These are completed in an instant. I''ve been familiar with these for a long time, so I make a decision quickly.


    Even when I finished these things, the people above me had not recovered from the shock.


    "Hey, what are you waiting for? Why don''t you run?" I couldn''t help roaring when I saw these fools still shouting.


    At this moment, those talents quickly reacted. The old smoke inside started the excavator again, but... The excavator seemed unable to start due to the damage of the giant zombie.


    Humming for a long time, there was no movement at all.


    At this time, the zombies behind him have been gradually surrounded.


    "Damn it, that guy just broke some lines inside and ran out of oil." the old cigarette stretched out his head and howled loudly.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect such trouble at this critical time.


    "How long will it take to fix it?" I asked aloud.


    "For a long time, I don''t know what''s broken. I need to check it." Lao Yan immediately replied.


    very long?


    It''s too late!


    Those zombies may not even give us a minute.


    "Hey, run." looking at these people, I said in a deep voice.


    Run?


    Accustomed to digging open roads, they absolutely don''t want to compete with zombies on the ground.


    But... No way.


    Lao Yan''s speed was still very fast. He immediately kicked open the door and jumped out.


    But the guys above were trembling and pale.

 Chapter 41

    "Hey, fuck you four, jump down quickly." Lao Yan shouted loudly, full of anxiety.


    "Sister, you put us down. How can we jump so high?" look at the concrete floor. The faces of the four people are quite ugly.


    The claws of the excavator stand at the highest position, about two floors, or even slightly higher. If you fall from this height, your legs will be broken.


    Although they were afraid, the four people never had the courage to jump from above.


    Lao Yan was also worried: "it''s time for the dog. If I could put you down, I would have put you down. The machine is fucking broken. You jump down quickly, otherwise, when these zombies are surrounded, you''ll be fucking dead."


    When four people look at each other, they can see the fear and despair in each other''s eyes.


    Seeing the zombies getting closer and closer, in this case, if you continue to hesitate, you are looking for death.


    At this time, the glasses looked like a weak scholar, but they showed different courage.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, the whole man came to the side of the claw, looked at the zombie in the distance, jumped immediately and jumped directly from the claw.


    At this time, hesitation is to die.


    With a pop, his body hit the top of the excavator directly, and soon the whole person rolled down from it.


    Although he looked a little embarrassed, he got up from the ground immediately.


    Seeing that his glasses were all right, Zhang Wei trembled and climbed to the side. After hesitating for a few seconds, he gritted his teeth and jumped down directly.


    But this guy was unlucky. He jumped to the edge of the top of the excavator. As a result, his whole body fell down and his waist seemed to be broken. He couldn''t get up for a long time.


    There were still monkeys and another member. They were a lot timid and tried many times, but they didn''t dare to jump from above.


    It doesn''t matter if you fall to death directly. What you''re afraid of is that you fall a half dead and become a zombie''s ration. That''s the real fear.


    But... There is not much time left for them.


    "Shit, let''s go!" seeing that the zombie was only tens of meters away from us, Zhang Wei was in a hurry and shouted loudly.


    I have no friendship with these people. I try my best to help them and make myself feel better. Otherwise, it''s hard for me to watch these people die.


    Seeing those two people struggling to come down, I don''t have that patience. Their life and death are in their own hands, which has a fart relationship with me.


    Hearing Zhang Wei''s words, I turned around and ran away. Although my strength has improved, I still have to run away in the face of these zombies, because that number is really terrible.


    Even if ash''s ten thousand arrows can be fired continuously, it''s useless.


    So run!


    At this time, those zombies are getting closer and closer. The giant zombies in front, led by a group of ordinary strengthened zombies, are constantly rushing here.


    The distance between the two sides is constantly approaching, 30 meters, 20 meters, 15 meters


    Seeing this, Lao Yan stamped his feet and finally turned and ran away.


    As for Zhang Wei, he had already run more than ten meters away.


    At this time, the monkey was finally afraid, and his face became very pale.


    "Wait for me..." a scream, the fear of being left alone, even made him forget his fear of heights.


    Climbed next to the claws of the excavator. As a result, one didn''t grasp firmly, and the whole body fell directly from above.


    On your knees.


    Vaguely, I heard a clear sound behind me. It was the sound of my knees smashed into pieces.


    Immediately, it was the most miserable scream.


    Turning around and looking right behind him, the thin guy like a monkey, holding the beggar in his hands, curled up and rolled on the ground. The sad voice made people shudder.


    "Help me... Help me..." compared with the physical pain, the fear of death is more desperate.


    The monkey crawled on the ground, like a worm, constantly creeping towards me. One palm stretched out, eager for my help.


    That pair of eyes, because of the violent shock, had turned a trace of blood red, and the desire for life was filled on his face.


    Seeing this situation, I couldn''t help slowing down.


    "Grass, do you want to die? Go quickly. His leg is broken and can''t run. What can you do even if you pull him, unless you can carry him." Zhang Wei roared at me.


    The old smoke passing by me also didn''t hesitate at all, and just walked over.


    Although they were their companions, they didn''t seem to hesitate at all. They seemed to be familiar with this situation for a long time.


    The indifference on his face is chilling.


    However, I know Zhang Wei is right. This man broke his leg. Even if he reluctantly took it, it was just a burden. He would soon be caught up by the zombie, and then he would die.


    I know this situation, but I can''t accept that picture in my heart for a moment.


    I''m not used to living in the end.


    "Lin Yi, come back quickly." Xiao Ya''s cry came from behind.


    This voice gave me a slight shock, almost forcing myself to move my eyes from the monkey.


    Ghost trot!


    When the skills were developed, my speed suddenly increased, instantly surpassed Lao Yan and Zhang Wei, and returned directly the same way.


    That''s all I can do. So many dead people all over the world have become zombies overnight. I''m not an immortal. How can I save so many?


    Although I gave myself a reason in my heart, at that time, my heart was still quite uncomfortable.


    These two men... Are dead.


    "Don''t go, don''t go... Help me, come back... Come back..." behind him, the monkey''s voice was full of panic and tragedy.


    "You can''t do this. You can''t leave me like this. You can''t do this. Come back and save me..."


    "I hate you. You can''t save your life. I curse you all to die. Die. Die... Don''t come here, don''t come here, get away... Get away... Ah..."


    The cry for help turned into an angry curse and immediately into the most miserable scream.


    I subconsciously turned around and saw the tragic scene.


    The thin boy''s body was surrounded by a group of zombies, and the most prominent was the huge zombie.


    The guy grabbed the thin man''s arm and tore it with force, which was directly torn off by the giant zombie.


    The blood was dripping, the muscles, bones, skin and flesh were clearly visible, and the blood was spraying like a faucet.


    Immediately, the arm was placed next to the mouth by the huge zombie, and the bones and flesh were swallowed directly.


    This is not the most cruel. It seems nothing if you are killed and eaten.


    But... Thin people are alive.


    Although he broke his leg and removed one arm, the thin man was still alive.


    Then, I watched those zombies stretch out their claws and open their mouths, gnawing down pieces of flesh and blood on their bodies.


    The pain before death was chilling.


    If he really fell to death just now, it might still be a kind of happiness.


    As soon as I saw it, I couldn''t bear to see it. I felt like vomiting in my stomach.


    Soon I rushed to Xiaoya''s side, pulled Xiaoya, and continued to rush to the distance.


    As for ash, he was hidden in the dark and did not appear.


    But I know that if I''m in danger, ash can come out to help at any time.


    "Hey, go this way. Our base is right here. It will be safe when we get inside the base." Lao Yan said quickly as we walked forward and passed a fork in the road.


    Base?


    I was stunned.


    "That''s where some survivors gather in this city. Now I don''t have time to tell you in detail. In short, just come with me." Lao Yan said loudly.


    Frowned, Xiao Ya and I looked at each other, immediately followed behind them and ran over.


    We also urgently need to find a safe place to rest, and then determine the next plan.


    At this time, the huge zombie behind had eaten up that arm and stared at the direction of our escape, and the rotten eyes kept turning.

 Chapter 42

    His whole body was stained with countless blood.


    From time to time, there was a roar like a beast in the throat.


    Right next to this huge zombie, those ordinary zombies have divided the poor monkey. A man holds pieces of flesh and blood in his hand and puts them in his mouth.


    Only this huge zombie seemed to have his own thoughts. The rotten eyes kept turning, and finally a howl, and the zombie army behind him gradually separated from the middle.


    "Here..." on the other side, Lao Yan, Zhang Wei and glasses, with Xiao Ya and me, are shuttling through those alleys.


    Unexpectedly, there are many survivors in this city. Those survivors gathered together and made something of a base.


    But is it at least a good thing to hear that someone is still alive?


    I think so in my heart, it''s just like seeing relatives if I can see a living person at this time, as long as it''s not the same as those people in black brother before.


    I didn''t expect that there were so many zombies in this place. There were three giant zombies. The road we had planned to leave had been completely cut off.


    If you want to leave here, you can only reconsider.


    "There are three zombies ahead... One of us..." suddenly, when they were moving fast, the three stopped and said.


    Right in front of us, three zombies stopped in front of us.


    Fortunately, it''s just an ordinary zombie. It should be able to deal with it. Although they were afraid, Zhang Wei and Lao Yan immediately grabbed a stick from the side and used stones as weapons.


    Seeing their appearance, I frowned slightly: "no, I''ll deal with these three."


    Now time is a very precious thing. I don''t want to be caught up by the zombies behind me.


    The three people haven''t reacted yet. I''ve shuttled through the three people.


    The ghost quickly spread out, and the whole person''s speed reached the limit, just like a phantom, and came to the first zombie in an instant.


    Reach out and touch it on my waist. The purple short blade has appeared in my hand.


    Although the blade as like as two peas, the blade of Dolan is more sensitive.


    When the zombie had no time to raise its claws, my right hand shook and plunged directly into the eye hole with extremely ferocious force.


    Hiss!


    A black liquid burst out, and Doran''s blade went directly into the brain along the eye.


    Immediately, the body turned sideways, and the claws torn from the side directly fell into the air. At the same time, it flew a foot, and the right foot directly swept across with abnormal power.


    I haven''t learned any Sanda or practiced any martial arts.


    But after physical strengthening, every move has amazing destructive power.


    The power and speed bonus of 1.7 times gives me unimaginable power in this sweep.


    When the shadow of the legs flashed, it even brought up the sound of air whining. Immediately, there was only a bang. The whole body of the zombie bent down and flew out directly.


    Hit the wall a few meters away and fell down.


    At the same time, my body didn''t stop at all. At this time, the Doran blade inserted into my eyes had been pulled out by me.


    The toe was on the ground, and the body rushed over quickly. The blade of Doran crossed the neck of the last zombie.


    Hiss!


    A long knife mark cut the whole neck almost half in an instant, and the head shrugged and pulled down directly.


    Immediately hit the head with a fist, and the headless zombie completely lost his life.


    Doran''s blade rotated in his hand, flew out of his hand with a snort, and fell directly into the head of the second zombie kicked away.


    When I pulled out Doran''s blade, Zhang Wei''s glasses and old smoke in the back didn''t even react.


    Although I killed the huge zombie in seconds before, it was so fast that I didn''t see it clearly. It looked more like a coincidence.


    But now, it''s real. It''s no effort to kill three zombies.


    The strength of this man is not simple.


    As for Xiao Ya, there was also a sigh in her heart. She didn''t choose the wrong person. Following this person is really possible to live.


    This person''s strength has made rapid progress. From the beginning, he met a weak body that can''t even compare with himself, and then he has completely surpassed himself in this short time.


    Of course, Xiao Ya knows that my strength growth is definitely not as simple as it seems.


    "Let''s go." I looked at several people and said in a hoarse voice.


    Zhang Wei and Lao Yan nodded repeatedly, and then several people continued to run to the front.


    Seeing my strength, these two people don''t seem to be so worried before. The whole person seems to be a little relaxed.


    Along the way, Lao Yan and Zhang Wei even told me about the base with great interest.


    "The base was founded by Master Li and some of us who were locked in prison together," Lao Yan said.


    The first thing I said surprised me.


    prison? Are they


    Seems to see my idea, Lao Yan quickly explained: "don''t think too much. Although we are in prison, we are not bad guys, really not... We are fucked."


    It seems that he remembered the sad things before, and Lao Yan became a little talkative.


    After a long time, I finally understand.


    Mr. Li is the leader of Lao Yan. They are a demolition team. They are all driving excavators and forklifts in charge of demolition.


    Then I met a nail household.


    As long as the procedures are complete, they should listen to the real estate company and the government.


    Unfortunately, the trouble came out. When they demolished, a man set himself on fire with gasoline. They stopped before they started.


    When people died, they should have asked the government and the real estate boss, but on the one hand they had power and on the other hand they had money. Then their group of five or six demolition workers were unlucky and all were sent to prison as scapegoats.


    Now speaking of this matter, Lao Yan is still angry.


    But thanks to the prison.


    When the end comes, other places will soon fall, but they who are locked up in prison have nothing to do.


    Watched the prison guard be bitten to death by a zombie, and then turned himself into a zombie.


    Then they were locked in and couldn''t get out. Before long, they would starve to death.


    And this uncle Li, very awesome, was stunned. He got the key from a zombie prison guard, and then opened the cell doors one by one and released all the people inside.


    Because of Lord Li''s credit, everyone regarded him as the leader. Then a group of people were ready to go out and see what happened. As a result, after heavy casualties, they hid back, and the prison became the only safe place.


    The thick walls outside constitute the strongest defense.


    Originally, some heavy prisoners wanted to seize power, but they were killed by Master Li. Since then, no one in the base dared to challenge Master Li''s authority.


    But being trapped here is not the way. Sooner or later, he will starve and die of thirst. Lord Li took people out to find food at the risk of death. When he passed the original company, he opened two excavators from inside.


    With this thing, they become a lot easier.


    "We''re not bad guys, and we saved a lot of people when we were looking for food. If it weren''t for us, those people would have been eaten by zombies," Lao Yan said.


    Look at that. The old smoke cares about his reputation.


    "Now there are more than 70 numbers in the base. There were more, but there were too many dead people at the beginning." Lao Yan felt sorry.


    "After more people, there will be more demand, and others will become formal."


    "The old, the weak, the sick, the disabled and the young are responsible for cleaning the base, the young and strong are responsible for going out to find food, and they are specially responsible for patrolling to avoid breaking through the prison."


    "Little brother, your strength is so awesome, but at this time, many people can live." Lao Yan said earnestly.

 Chapter 43

    This old cigarette wants to pull me into the base.


    My strength is good. What is missing in the base is this kind of people. If these strong people are concentrated together, they have much greater hope of living.


    Unfortunately, I could only refuse Lao Yan''s invitation, shook my head slightly, and I said, "I want to leave this city."


    "What?"


    My words made Zhang Wei, Lao Yan and his calm glasses change their faces and look strange.


    I was stunned. Do you need such a big reaction?


    "Brother, you said you wanted to leave the city?" glasses hesitated and asked me.


    I nodded and said yes.


    "Brother, don''t you know that the whole city is blocked now? You can''t get out at all," said glasses.


    This time, it''s my turn to be surprised.


    The whole city is blocked?


    What the hell is going on?


    "We don''t know what''s going on, but it''s unlikely to get out of the city now." glasses explained: "we thought about leaving here before. Maybe other cities would be safer."


    "But we lost 18 brothers that time," said the glasses.


    "All the roads out of the city are blocked."


    "The zombies are blocked?" my throat is dry. In that case, are these zombies too intelligent?


    "No, people are so blocked..." he glanced at his glasses and said, "it''s estimated that when those people escaped, there was a car accident on the road and they were blocked there. Go and have a look. Whether it''s high-speed, national roads, provincial and municipal roads, they''re all fucking blocked. It''s cars for tens of kilometers. People can''t go there at all."


    In other words, the roads out of the city are basically blocked.


    "Can''t you go from other places, such as climbing mountains..." I couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s so simple. How many mountain roads did you walk out of the city?" asked glasses.


    Also, the traffic is developed now. If you let me leave the city without taking the main road, I really can''t do it for a while.


    "Moreover, those monsters in the forest are no easier to deal with than zombies," glasses continued.


    "Now this city is basically a dead city." after a pause, Lao Yan sighed.


    Dead city!


    This name makes people feel more gloomy involuntarily.


    I''m afraid this is the last thing I want to see.


    But even if this general situation occurs, it can''t dispel the thoughts in my heart.


    I believe there is always a way. No matter what happens, it can''t change my heart to find my sister.


    This is my only relative in the world. No matter when, I won''t give up.


    "It''s almost there." suddenly the old smoke said.


    "Go on for another 300 meters, then turn a corner and go straight for 500 meters." Lao Yan said with a smile.


    Here, it seems to see hope.


    This area is basically the area near the base. We often look for food here. The zombies nearby are also the most cleaned.


    The distance of 300 meters is not far. It will soon pass. Walk through that dark alley. As long as you walk another 500 meters, you can see the prison.


    However, just as Lao Yan smiled and introduced the benefits of the base to me, as he walked out of this corner, my footsteps suddenly stopped.


    "I tell you, when you get to the base, it''s heaven. You can do whatever you want, and no one will... Eh, how did you stop?" the old smoke who was talking didn''t find our faces.


    I, Xiao Ya, Zhang Wei, glasses... All four stopped involuntarily.


    The expression on his face looked extremely pale.


    His eyes were full of fear.


    A bad feeling appeared in Lao Yan''s heart. He quietly turned around and just saw the picture in front of him. Lao Yan took a breath involuntarily.


    Hiss!


    What''s going on?


    I thought I would see a messy but wide road. In the distance, it was the prison.


    However, just as I walked around the corner, I saw the incredible picture.


    Zombies... Countless zombies appear in front of us.


    On the road between us and the prison, it was almost in a straight line, completely blocking this section of the area.


    Everything was intercepted.


    Countless zombies stared at our direction.


    In the center of those zombies, the giant zombie is particularly obvious... Although all the giant zombies seem to be almost the same, this guy is obviously the guy he just met, and his body is still stained with a large amount of bright red marks.


    This guy, led so many zombies, ran in front of us


    I can''t imagine what it feels like.


    Looking at the appearance of those zombies, it seems that they have been waiting here for a long time.


    Can it be said that these zombies know our escape route, and then come in advance and stop in front of the escape route?


    The idea just came to mind, and I immediately shuddered.


    Impossible, absolutely impossible.


    These are just zombies. How can they have such a high IQ?


    It is not so much impossible as unacceptable in my heart.


    Deep down, I''m resisting, I''m afraid of it.


    Zombies have such a high IQ, so the probability of human survival is not smaller?


    But whether you believe it or not, the facts are in front of you. These zombies appear here in advance to intercept our way forward.


    Lao Yan''s faces are all dark. They usually run all the way with excavators, often followed by some zombies. Those zombies can kill them, even if they can''t kill them. They don''t care much.


    But now it seems that it is a disaster.


    When they didn''t care, these zombies have completely recorded their path.


    When I had to go around in circles and detour today, these zombies had been intercepted in front of me in advance.


    Plus the previous picture of the giant zombie falling from the sky.


    These zombies... Can use tricks.


    This makes people feel fear.


    However, this is not the time to be afraid at all.


    The front is surrounded by zombies on the inner and outer floors. No matter how you go, you will confront these zombies head-on.


    "Let''s go back..." Lao Yan said immediately.


    "I can''t go back... The way back has been blocked by zombies," I said.


    They can''t see it, but I can see that through the Falcon spirit of ash, I can clearly see that the corridor behind me has been surrounded by dense zombies.


    We have no choice but to move forward.


    We were calculated.


    Calculated by this group of zombies.


    We have always thought that zombies are creatures without wisdom and only follow the desire for blood, but now, this group of zombies has taught us the most vivid lesson.


    That danger is not even as obvious as the frustration that emerges from the bottom of my heart.


    "What shall we do now... So many zombies..." everyone was afraid. No one wanted to die, but death was so close.


    "Rush over, this is the only way, either rush over or die." sneered, and I said in a deep voice.


    "Rush over, you''re crazy. We can''t live with so many zombies." Zhang Wei immediately retorted.


    "That place on the left, that place, the zombies have not been completely surrounded. If we start charging now, we may have a chance..." I said in a deep voice, pointing to the position in front of the left.


    "It''s too late."


    Ouch!


    At this time, the huge zombie also howled.


    With that roar, these zombies seemed to have received orders, roared one by one, and began to rush towards us.


    We have become the targets that these zombies must kill, like the most delicious food.


    Zombies roared madly.


    I couldn''t wait for these people to make a decision. As soon as I grabbed Xiao Ya''s arm, I rushed to the only way I identified.

 Chapter 44

    There are many zombies in front of me. I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to do so, but this is the only measure I can make at present.


    Xiao Ya also followed with all her strength and even took out her weapons.


    Monkey face, Zhang Wei, glasses and Lao Yan, although they felt afraid, they still followed behind.


    The time left for us to make a decision is too short.


    At this time, the flood of zombies is rapidly encircling us, and the gap in front of us is getting smaller and smaller, which will be completely closed soon.


    The huge zombie also noticed my escape target, roared angrily, and the zombies around were gathering quickly.


    On the other side, a clear roar of zombies could be heard behind him. A large number of zombies were quickly surrounded, and the whole narrow corridor was completely filled with those zombies.


    There are tigers in front of and wolves behind.


    There''s no room at all.


    Shit, spell it.


    I quickened my speed again. My throat was like a bellows, and my legs moved more quickly and staggered constantly. Xiao Ya even couldn''t keep up with my speed and was about to be dragged up by me from the ground.


    But... It''s not enough.


    Even if I worked hard to accelerate, the small gap in front of me was still quickly buried.


    Just in front of me, several zombies have blocked my way forward.


    Shit, I''ve got red eyes.


    Unexpectedly, we fell into the trap of zombies. Since we were surrounded by these zombies, our situation has become particularly dangerous.


    On the other side, ash has prepared the magic crystal arrow and is ready to use the bow and arrow to completely break the interception in front of me. This is our last chance.


    I''m waiting for three people.


    Otherwise, when the two of us run out of it, the three people will be drowned by the tide of corpses.


    But their speed can''t keep up, and there are more and more zombies in front of them.


    Damn it, if it goes on like this, even I can''t escape.


    My heart is anxious. Now I immediately display the magic crystal arrow and run away with Xiao Ya, or continue to wait at the risk of my life?


    What should I do?


    I don''t know!


    Xiao Ya next to me also stared at me closely, and the expression on her face had an irrecoverable fear.


    Damn it, I can''t wait!


    In the end, it was the fear in my heart that prevailed.


    If it goes on like this, I''ll really die.


    So... Launch


    Boom!


    Just as I was about to give an order to ash, a violent roar suddenly spread from the front, and immediately a heat wave roared from mid air.


    Under that heat wave, I even took two steps back involuntarily.


    Not far in front of me, a huge fire exploded directly among the group of zombies, and more than a dozen zombies were directly blown to pieces.


    The originally dense loss community suddenly became sparse.


    There are countless corpses on the ground, burning the fire.


    The heat wave is on my face. I know what I look like now. It''s definitely full of shock. What''s this? Is it a rocket?


    no


    It''s not a rocket at all. It''s something I''ve never thought of.


    In the sky above, there was a huge fireball with a diameter of two meters long and blood red. Countless flames kept jumping on that huge ball.


    Those flames look like poisonous snakes.


    No, it''s not like, it''s like.


    That huge fire mass is a huge creature entangled by countless fire snakes.


    That picture is extremely scary.


    The next second, the huge fire fell from the sky and exploded again in the place with the most dense zombies in front of us.


    Boom!


    A loud noise.


    This time, I finally saw it.


    It wasn''t a rocket explosion.


    At the moment when the fire fell to the ground, it exploded directly. Immediately, the countless fire snakes roared around at a very fast speed with the help of the power of the explosion. Several fire snakes wound a zombie. In a short moment, they directly tore these zombies into pieces.


    That''s the real essence.


    "Mr. Li... Mr. Li is coming, and we can be saved." just at this time, several people behind him finally rushed over. Seeing this situation, they were all full of excitement.


    That feeling is like seeing the Savior and hope.


    That Li Ye is their hope to live.


    Kill!


    Master Li? Can we say that these things are not displayed by Master Li?


    "Hey, hurry up and rush out of here. I can''t kill so many zombies." at this time, a low voice came from a distance and woke us up.


    Although there was still something strange in my heart, I immediately grabbed Xiao Ya''s arm and rushed through the fire ruins.


    The impact of these two flames is quite obvious.


    The originally dense zombies were blocked, and a gap of more than 20 meters was torn at this time.


    There are scattered zombies wandering in this area. Fortunately, they have not been torn by the flame.


    However, those who lost could not escape my knife. Doran''s blade tore it again and again, directly cut off the throat of these zombies, and LengSheng rushed out with several people.


    Just ahead, I saw a young man in his twenties and thirties, who was not even as old as smoke!


    Seeing that I cleverly killed seven or eight zombies, the young man''s eyes also looked strange.


    Looked at me, immediately nodded slightly, took a cigarette in his mouth, and suddenly took a sip. The Mars on that cigarette looked particularly dazzling.


    The next moment, right in front of me, that cigarette burned instantly and turned into a cluster of flames.


    Then, the cluster of flames changed rapidly, increased, separated and twisted, turned into the shape of fire snakes, gathered together, and formed an extremely huge fireball.


    Soon, with Master Li''s palm shaking, the huge fireball roared directly from the sky and exploded among the zombies pursued behind us.


    There was another loud noise. I don''t know how many zombies were torn up directly.


    "Go!"


    Seeing us coming, Master Li gave a low cry and immediately led us straight to the rear.


    Just behind that, the iron gate had already opened a gap. After we had just drilled in, we immediately clanged and became completely cumbersome.


    The thick, one meter thick tall wall, the railing made of thick and thin steel bars in the arm, and the first-class iron door with a thickness of ten centimeters give people an indescribable sense of security.


    These things were originally used to imprison prisoners and prevent them from escaping, but they have become a rare haven in this end of the world.


    I don''t know how many people survived here.


    The zombies in the back came after them and scratched on the wall. Their claws stretched through the railing. Unfortunately, they were useless.


    Further away, the huge zombie was roaring.


    But the guy seemed to understand the power of Master Li and didn''t approach.


    After roaring for more than ten minutes, the giant zombie left with a group of little brothers.


    After these zombies left, the people in the railing were relieved at last.


    "Hello... My name is Li Jie. I''m the boss here. I think you''re good at it. You were quick when you just put down those zombies. Few of us can compare with you." the Li Jie stretched out his hand to me.


    "Where is it, Mr. Li? Although this brother is a little thin, he can fight very well. When we were in danger, he killed a giant zombie." Lao Yan said.


    At the same time, he winked at Master Li!


    Eh?


    Lao Yan''s words caused a light sound around me. Many people around me looked at me with strange eyes, and more of it was a feeling of disbelief.


    I''m kidding. It''s a huge Zombie... What''s a huge zombie? It''s a big guy who can kill more than a dozen people with one fist.


    If ordinary people go up, even ten or twenty are not enough. This man killed a huge zombie alone?


    "Brag?"


    "Lao Yan, are you looking at flowers, or do you say this boy has any weapons, rockets?"

 Chapter 45

    Obviously, those people don''t believe that I can kill a huge zombie alone.


    This seems completely impossible to these people.


    That''s a huge zombie. They all know the power of that zombie. They even saw many brothers torn to pieces by this terrible monster.


    For them, this huge zombie is like a god of death. Once it meets, it will almost die.


    In their base, few people can kill giant zombies alone. Even double barreled shotguns can hardly cause heavy damage to giant zombies.


    Li Ye and Lao Yan can do it, but Lao Yan depends on the power of an excavator. Without an excavator, Lao Yan will be torn to pieces immediately.


    As for Master Li... That''s God.


    Now I hear that others can kill a huge zombie alone, so these people subconsciously doubt and deny, or do they have any powerful weapons in their hands, such as bazookas?


    As for Master Li, his face changed slightly after hearing these words.


    Lord Li saw my skill before. He is really very sensitive, but it''s hard to believe that he can pick a huge zombie alone.


    "Really, when did I tell a lie?" Lao Yan was worried: "just in front of us, brother Lin''s hand shook. The purple knife directly went into the head of the huge zombie and killed the big guy. I don''t believe you asked Zhang Wei and glasses. Everyone looked at it."


    Some surprised looked at me. Li Jie knew that although Lao Yan likes to boast at ordinary times, he is still quite reliable in major events. He won''t deceive himself with this matter.


    In other words, this man can really kill a huge zombie alone.


    In that case, this man is really a master.


    There was a strange flash in his eyes, glanced at Lao Yan, and the latter nodded slightly.


    The atmosphere around seemed strange, but Li Jie was very good at being a man, and a smile immediately appeared on his face: "ha ha, it doesn''t matter, I can see that the brother''s strength is not ordinary. Walk around, let''s go in and say that there are zombies outside. They look down on their stomachs."


    This Master Li is different from what I imagined.


    In my imagination, this Li ye may be a very ferocious guy, just like the boss of the underworld in the film.


    But in reality, I really see it, but it''s completely different.


    He''s not as old as he thought. He''s only 30 at most. He looks very handsome. It''s hard to imagine that such a guy is a top student graduated from Lan Xiang.


    Of course, this is not the most important.


    The most important thing is that I can''t forget the fireball that Lord Li just threw out.


    That is definitely not the power that ordinary people can exert.


    I couldn''t help but become shortness of breath. I vaguely knew that I seemed to have met a guy similar to myself.


    After leaving two people to continue patrolling here, Li Jie took us in.


    This prison now looks like a fortress.


    In addition to the thick walls in the outermost layer, it has obviously been transformed. All kinds of things are stacked together to form a solid defense.


    Even if the zombies outside can break through the first level, they will be intercepted here.


    I also saw some people walking around here, including the elderly, children, men and a very few women.


    Everyone is busy. Everyone has his own business. No one is idle.


    This place now looks like a huge fortification.


    Li Jie took us to a hall, which is estimated to be the former prison guard''s office, but now it has become the site of the base.


    Here, twenty or thirty young adults are sorting out some things. I think those things are basically big and small bags of food.


    "Where are Lao Yan, monkeys and pockmarks?"


    Although he didn''t want to ask this question, Li Jie still couldn''t help it.


    Pockmarks were another man trapped in the claws of the excavator... The monkey jumped down and broke his leg. As for pockmarks, it is estimated that he can''t hide.


    "...." Lao Yan''s face was gloomy and didn''t speak.


    Zhang Wei and his glasses are also very ugly.


    Looking at this appearance, Li Jie understood that although he had thought of this for a long time, he would still feel very uncomfortable after determining the result.


    Other people''s faces are also quite ugly.


    "What''s the matter?" Li Jie continued to ask after a long time.


    "We met three giant zombies..." after a moment of silence, Lao Yan explained what had happened before.


    "I killed one with an excavator and brought something back. It was all good, but I didn''t expect one of the remaining two giant zombies to be..."


    When those things were explained, their faces became more and more ugly.


    To be fair, it seems no wonder Lao Yan.


    No one thought that the giant zombie could have such a high IQ.


    "If it hadn''t been for brother Lin, we might have died, but even if we escaped, we still made dumplings by those zombies." Lao Yan said with some fear.


    The taste of escape from death, no one wants to taste it a second time.


    We lost two brothers and an excavator. This time, the loss of the base is quite serious.


    Nodded, Li Jie was not angry and turned to look at me: "brother, thanks to you this time, otherwise, my brothers may be gone. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome. Everyone is alive." I said with a bitter smile.


    This is the only explanation.


    "Yes, we are all living people. We living people naturally need to get together and advance and retreat together in order to survive. I think Lao Yan should have told you, but... I want to invite you again, brother, do you want to join us?" Li Jie said to me.


    I saw that the expressions on the faces of other young people around me were quite welcome.


    A person who can pick a huge zombie alone is definitely a strong man. There is such a strong man in the base. Although there is more food for two people, the chance of survival will be greater.


    Unfortunately, I shook my head and refused.


    Master Li seemed surprised. I didn''t expect that I would refuse this request.


    Lao Yan quickly explained next to him. After listening, Li Jie nodded slightly, immediately looked at me again and said, "brother, I didn''t pour cold water on you. Let''s not say that our city is full of zombies. The main places out of the city are surrounded. I can''t get out at all..."


    "Even if you can go out, you have to go through more than a dozen cities from here to S. the situation in each city is extremely bad. There is no worst, only worse. There are almost countless dangers in such a long distance. Even if your strength is good, it''s still two to say whether you can survive."


    "You can pick a huge zombie, but what about the tyrant? The licker?" Li Jie asked.


    Tyrant and licker are two more names, which are more terrible than giant zombies.


    "And your sister... Now..."


    Li Jie didn''t go on, but I didn''t know what he meant.


    I don''t know if Lin Zhe is still alive. Maybe


    I know, I know.


    But that''s my only hope. I was dependent on my sister since childhood. The two people almost became an inseparable whole. I''m not willing to accept this until I find it again.


    People should always keep the last hope.


    No matter how slim the hope is!


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you to see others. Maybe you''ll change your mind." he shook his head and Li Jie said.


    With me and Xiao Ya, Li Jie rushed outside.


    "Seriously, I didn''t expect that I would take this road. I was a contractor and had been in prison." Li Jie said with a bitter smile.


    "But when I meet these people, what do you say I do?" Li Jie asked, pointing to five or six people sitting by the pool washing clothes dozens of meters away.


    Those are old ladies in their sixties and seventies.


    It''s hard to imagine that these people can survive in this environment.


    If there were no Li Jie, these people might have died long ago?

 Chapter 46

    Of course, perhaps their life here is still not satisfactory, at least not as perfect as before.


    But we can''t ask too much. It''s really not easy for these old people to live until now in an era when it''s a luxury to live.


    "They also have to work. Everyone here has to work. The base won''t feed idle people, including me." pointing to his chest, Li Jie said.


    I saw those old people washing clothes.


    What they do is the simplest work. Although their health has been quite weak, they must also work. Only those who have worked here are qualified to live here.


    If you don''t want to work, you will have no food and even be driven out of here.


    "I know that my decision is somewhat inhuman. At the beginning, it even caused a group of elderly people to resist. They are unwilling to work and do not want to pay any labor, but want us to distribute the best food to them..."


    "Unfortunately, respecting the old and loving the young is useless at this time."


    "It''s much better now. In fact, the task I assigned them is not heavy. It''s just washing, cooking and sweeping the floor. If I really raise these people for nothing, I can''t explain to those brothers who go out to look for food, can I?"


    I nodded. I still agree with Li Jie''s method.


    If you want to get, you must give.


    Everyone is not related. How can you feed you?


    "Some children are receiving training to learn how to fight and fight with zombies. If they are attacked by zombies, they will not become a burden."


    "The people you saw in the hall before are the main members of the base," Li Jie continued.


    "Those are young and strong members. They are all hunters in the base. They are responsible for looking for food, water and fuel... I am also one of them. The food you just saw is what I searched from a mall with a group of brothers."


    "The monkeys and pockmarks who died before are also the people here. They are dead."


    "The death rate of members of the hunting team is the highest, but they don''t have to do anything except looking for food. Their pay is enough."


    The hunting team, these old people, four or five 13-year-old children next to them... Eh?


    I let out a light sigh. No, old smoke said before. Are there more than 70 people here? Is that only half at most?


    Where have all those people gone?


    "This way." seemed to see the doubt in my heart. Li Jie took me to the side.


    Over there, it seems to be a slightly wider place. It should be the place where these prisoners usually have a breeze, surrounded by high barbed wire.


    Far away, I heard dull sounds, and the ground under my feet seemed to shake slightly.


    When I came here, it suddenly became clear.


    Just above this small square, several dark holes were left, and the sound came from the hole.


    These people are digging tunnels?


    "Although the prison is very strong and basically impossible to be broken, I still have two hands to prepare. We are going to dig a tunnel here and directly lead to the outside of the prison. In case of being broken in by zombies, we still have a chance to escape."


    I nodded and admired this guy in my heart.


    This man''s mind is really very careful and considerate. Although he is in a very safe situation, this guy is not satisfied with this kind of safety.


    "Damn it, you lazy guy, asked you to wash clothes, but you''re still lazy here. He really doesn''t know how you live to this day!" just at this time, I suddenly heard a scolding voice nearby.


    Turning around and looking at it, my face suddenly became strange.


    Eh?


    In that direction, a young man was punching and kicking another guy in a suit.


    The young man looks like a little gangster. As for the guy in suit and shoes, although he is in the middle of the end of the world, he is dressed more brightly and his clothes are straight. Especially his hair is combed more smoothly.


    It looks like a promising young boss. Unfortunately, the promising young boss is being punched and kicked by another person.


    "Oh, don''t look at that boy, that guy, is a waste. He is obviously a big man and needs normal men''s food and water, but he is so lazy that he doesn''t want to do anything. He washes clothes with those old ladies. Even so, he is often lazy." Li Jie tilted his mouth and disdained his face.


    For people like Li Jie, the most despised thing may be this kind of waste.


    Just for Li Jie''s words, I hardly cared. With that indescribable strangeness on my face, I slowly came to this guy.


    Yes, it was him.


    With a handsome face that makes all men jealous, nearly 1.8 meters tall, and decent dress, if it is placed in the school, it is definitely the school grass level.


    If you add a super rich father


    "Qiu Zhiqiang... It''s you?" looking at this young man, there was a strange sound in my voice.


    Qiu Zhiqiang, it''s this guy.


    At this time, Qiu Zhiqiang and the young people who were beating Qiu Zhiqiang also saw me.


    As soon as he saw me, Qiu Zhiqiang''s face suddenly turned purple. His eyes were full of shame. It seemed that he wanted to dig a hole in the ground.


    After all, it''s not easy to be seen by former students.


    In particular, I have always despised and despised my classmates!


    "Uncle Li, brother Lin!" the young man hurriedly said.


    "How, do you know this guy?" Li Jie asked, raising his eyebrows.


    I nodded.


    "Very familiar?"


    "Generally, I used to stay in a class." I grinned and said.


    It turned out to be a classmate, and looking at this appearance, it probably belongs to the classmate with poor relationship.


    This so-called classmate may not be as good as a stranger.


    In fact, when I was in high school, Qiu Zhiqiang and I were in the same school and class.


    I am an orphan. I go to school free of charge according to the national policy. I only have the lowest living expenses a month, which is different from Qiu Zhiqiang.


    Qiu Zhiqiang''s father is the largest real estate owner in our city, with a fortune of more than 10 billion. Half of the school is invested by Qiu Zhiqiang''s father.


    With this kind of capital here, this guy naturally wants wind and rain in school.


    The class is full of young brothers, except me.


    At that time, I knew how difficult it was to learn, so I seized every opportunity to study hard, hoping to change the fate of myself and my sister.


    So, in one exam, I got the first place in the whole school, surpassing Qiu Zhiqiang.


    Since then, my life has changed.


    Qiu Zhiqiang''s younger brother pointed at me everywhere. My textbook would be torn and nails would be put on my chair.


    Three times a day, I would be dragged into the toilet and beaten.


    Because I don''t know the rules, my high school life is very sad. Now in retrospect, the picture of this guy laughing triumphantly and stepping on my face with his feet is still quite clear.


    I was filled with the idea that as long as I graduated and went to college, I could get rid of this bad luck.


    Unfortunately, this guy won in the end.


    Qiu Zhiqiang was admitted to Peking University. As for me, I was admitted to a computer college.


    My files, my grades, have all been tampered with.


    This guy told me himself. I still remember how arrogant he was at that time.


    Later, I heard that after he graduated from college, he came back and took over his father''s family business. He often saw this guy in the newspaper and on the Internet.


    Being a young entrepreneur, a young generation of entrepreneurs and so on... In short, it''s arrogant.


    But now it''s sad to see this guy again.


    "Hello, Qiu Zhiqiang, where''s Fang Qi?" a name came into my mind and couldn''t help asking.

 Chapter 47

    Fang Qi!


    When this name appeared, Ren Zhiqiang''s face suddenly became extremely strange. As for Xiao Ya behind me, she couldn''t help frowning.


    Ren Zhiqiang is an asshole in our class, but you have to admit that such assholes often do well.


    Nearly 1.8 meters tall, the second highest score in the school, coupled with his handsome appearance, and an extremely rich father who drives super luxury sports cars at school... Such a person is naturally very popular in the school.


    Then, I heard that this guy later got Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi was not only the class flower of our class at that time, but also the school flower of the whole school!


    I still remember how beautiful that girl is.


    I can only describe the girl in my memory with perfection. I can''t find any other words to describe except this word.


    With long black hair like a waterfall, beautiful and exquisite facial features and white and delicate skin, even in high school, he has begun to take shape, especially his charming legs.


    Even after so many years, the picture in my mind still hasn''t faded at all.


    Well, it''s also true. After all, it''s the people I miss deeply in the middle of the night. It''s the people who emerge in my mind countless times to help me get rid of my loneliness.


    Cough... It''s far away.


    In short, that is a very beautiful woman.


    Although at that time, the wind evaluation in school was not very good. In high school, before Ren Zhiqiang, he had already dated two boyfriends.


    But this does not prevent Fang Qi from becoming the dream lover of countless male compatriots, including me.


    Anyway, my family knows my own business. Even if all the men in the world die, they probably won''t like me, but it''s not against the law to commit adultery?


    Hearing what I said, Fang Qi, Ren Zhiqiang''s face changed, and his face became blood red. He bowed his head, unwilling to answer my question, turned and ran away.


    I tried to stop it, but I finally gave up.


    "Is this your classmate?" blinked his eyes, and Li Jie asked.


    I nodded.


    "How''s the relationship? If it''s good, I can make this guy feel better for your face. Although it may cause some brothers'' dissatisfaction, I think I still have this face," Li Jie said.


    I shook my head: "no need, Master Li, you can do whatever you want, not to mention me and this guy... Hum..."


    Are you kidding? This guy bullied me so badly before. I didn''t get into college because of this guy.


    Think about it. My high school years were hell. In this case, it''s good that I didn''t fall into a well. How can I justify this guy again.


    Li Jie understood what I meant.


    "It seems that the boy was an asshole when he was at school. It''s the same when he came out. Our demolition team is under the name of his father''s company. Damn it, it''s obviously him. He found someone to spoil his daughter in the middle of the night. We don''t know anything. When we went to the demolition the next day, his father ran in front of us and set himself on fire..."


    "As a result, this rubbish puts all the responsibility on us. Fuck, if there were not few living people now, I would want to kill him."


    Li Jie''s words made me feel a little good in my heart.


    But soon the guy''s face became strange again: "Hey, brother, did you just ask Fang Qi?"


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "why, you know?"


    "Of course I know. It was our boss''s wife before." Li Jie said with his mouth tilted.


    "Then she..." I couldn''t help asking.


    "Let me ask you first. When I was at school, she was your girlfriend?" Li Jie looked at me and asked Xiao Ya behind me.


    I shook my head: "where can ah, where can people see me."


    "Secret love?"


    "Not really." I honestly replied, secret love? This is really not, Fang Qi. It almost appears in my mind at night. It is one of the girls who accompany me more and more frequently. In addition to Fang Qi, there are others.


    "Oh, then I see. In short, it''s like seeing a beautiful woman on the roadside, and then there''s an impulse to go... That''s it?" Li Jie laughed and said.


    My God, this guy is a little too open-minded.


    However, what I said is not wrong. I was in the same class at most. Although I may not have said more than three sentences a year, I saw it at least many times. Therefore, that impulse is just a little.


    "Well, today is your lucky day." he patted me on the shoulder, and Li Jie said with a smile.


    "Come on, I''ll show you other places."


    Li Jie said with a smile and took us to the other side.


    Xiao Ya followed without saying a word.


    Xiao Ya knew very well that Li Jie''s attention was on me. The reason why he was so hospitable was to keep me in the base.


    This time, the place to go in is the bedroom.


    This was originally the place where the prison guards lived, but now it has become the residence of Al Qaeda members.


    The conditions are quite good.


    But what makes me feel a little strange is that in this place, I didn''t see anyone except a few young girls sitting outside.


    However, the doors of several rooms were closed tightly, and a strange sound could be heard faintly from inside.


    Seeing us appear, the three beautiful young girls almost subconsciously stood up.


    The clothes of these girls are quite exposed, and a large area of snow-white skin is exposed. If their clothes are nothing at ordinary times, they look out of tune with the end of the world.


    The high-heeled shoes are glittering and translucent, and the miniskirt is almost at the hip, which makes that figure look particularly hot.


    A pair of perfectly slender legs are wrapped under the perfect hollow silk stockings.


    I don''t know why. When I saw these women, my first thought was a nightclub, although I haven''t been there once.


    "Hello, Xiaoyi, where''s Fang Qi?" Li Jie asked a tall girl.


    "In the room." the little Yi was obviously afraid.


    "Go and call her out."


    "But..."


    "Just say it''s my order." his eyes were slightly cold, and Li Jie said coldly.


    The girl named Xiaoyi turned pale and didn''t dare to neglect. She hurried to the room.


    Before long, I heard a voice of swearing in the room.


    Then I saw a strong, dark man coming out with his pants.


    With his upper body naked, he could clearly see the strong muscles on his chest and stomach.


    But now this guy is full of anger. He ran out of there angrily and came directly to Li Jie: "Lord Li, what are you doing? I''m cool. You called me out."


    "Do you like that girl... I''ll go, you say, I''ll finish early. It''s yours. You need to hurry." the black man muttered.


    At this time, the guy saw Xiao Ya next to him, and a strange smile suddenly appeared in his eyes: "Hey, when did such a beautiful girl come again? Boss, you can''t go to such a good girl. Just in time, brother, I haven''t let down my fire, so this girl was given to me..."


    Then the black man grabbed Xiao Ya with a big hand like a PU fan.


    My face suddenly changed, but before I could do it, Xiao Ya reacted faster. She only saw a cold flash in Xiao Ya''s eyes. The next moment, her fingers rotated and a blue trace suddenly appeared.


    With a hiss, it crossed in an instant.


    The black man''s body retreated involuntarily, and there was a white trace on his chest.


    A few seconds later, a string of blood beads penetrated from the guy''s chest.


    "Hey, hey, what a hot girl, I like it." the black man reached out and touched his chest, a bright red.


    With a ferocious look on his face, he bullied his body again.


    The black man has strong strength and can avoid Xiao Ya''s sneak attack.


    Look at the strong body and muscles. Although Xiao Ya is fierce, she is a woman after all. Even if she has weapons in her hands, she is definitely not the opponent of the black man.


    Watching that scene, my face suddenly changed.


    In his eyes, a trace of yin and ruthlessness flashed in an instant. Silently, the ghost at his feet quickly started, and the speed reached the limit in an instant.


    Close at hand, those people didn''t even see my movements.


    However, the picture that was fighting suddenly stopped.


    The black man looked angry, but he didn''t dare to move. His dark face turned red, and his eyes stared like a copper bell.


    An arm circled from the back, and a sharp purple blade stayed at the neck, which could tear his throat at any time.


    "Hey, man, what do you mean?" the black man roared in a hoarse voice.


    "It''s not interesting!" I sneered: "you''re a big man. I can''t see it when you start on a woman."


    The black man was angry and wanted to struggle, but my fingers exerted a little force, a trace of purplish red, and immediately rolled down the neck.


    After such a long time of training, my mind has become not generally cruel.


    This time, the guy didn''t dare to move.

 Chapter 48

    At this moment, Master Li seemed to have just reacted, and his face suddenly became dark.


    I''m ready to fight.


    Aishi hasn''t disappeared yet. I can feel that Aishi is hiding somewhere. Once master Li starts, Aishi can attack immediately.


    It''s as deadly as a sniper.


    "Li Si, what are you doing? This is brother Lin''s woman. You can''t touch it. Apologize to brother Lin quickly." Master Li whispered.


    What, apologize to me?


    The black man''s face suddenly became ferocious. He didn''t expect that his own brother didn''t help himself and turned his elbow out.


    However, it is obvious that Li Jie has great prestige among these people. Although Li Si is quite unhappy, he... Clenched his teeth and still made a stuffy apology: "I''m sorry."


    At this time, my finger was turning slightly, and the blade of Doran was retracted by me, but ash''s lock was not released.


    As for Xiao Ya, she quietly leaned towards me.


    "Hehe, misunderstandings, misunderstandings, brother Lin, don''t care. My brother has a straight temper and is a reckless man. Don''t care. I didn''t expect that the young lady''s strength is also good. The reaction just now is really sharp. It is estimated that both normal men are not opponents." Li Jie praised.


    "Eh? Come out! Hehe, it seems that I have done something superfluous. I hope my younger brothers and sisters don''t blame me." he smiled, and Li Jie looked opposite.


    Following Li Jie''s eyes, in that room, Xiao Yi and another woman just came out of it. They were frightened by what had just happened to us, and they were trembling one by one.


    Just as my eyes swept over the tall figure next to me, I just felt as if I had been hit by lightning, and my whole body was trembling with excitement.


    As the saying goes, first love is unforgettable.


    Of course, this is not the first love, or even the first secret love. At most, it can only be the first woman to cause a man''s sexual desire.


    That woman... Is Fang Qi.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t seen that woman. She is still tall and sexy, and still has a perfect face. Even after such a long time, she is still as beautiful as flowers.


    But this flower looks a little haggard.


    The shadow that has appeared in my heart countless times has really appeared in front of me this time.


    When I was in school, I only dared to look at it from a distance. That kind of nobility and perfection even made me feel inferior.


    But now, when he appeared in front of me, it all felt so unreal.


    I have seen him in the newspaper before. He is in high spirits with Qiu Zhiqiang. He looks like a rich family. Although he is young, he has a different style.


    On the contrary to the invincible youth and purity at school, Fang Qi at this moment has long lost that purity, but there is an enchanting style, just like a banshee.


    A little messy clothes, a little ruddy face, everything makes this woman look particularly tempting. Her big eyes seem to be in the spring tide.


    Flirtatious!


    Seductive!


    Besides this word, I can''t think of any other words that can describe it.


    Although it is different from the impression, it still looks attractive.


    Just, looking at Fang Qi''s appearance now and the man who ran out of the room before, I can basically imagine what happened here.


    There is a little bitterness in my heart. I don''t know where this feeling comes from, but it just flashes away.


    At this time, Fang Qi also found me. A pair of big watery eyes stared at me. Maybe she felt familiar, but it was obvious that she had forgotten who I was.


    This is the loser''s sorrow. Maybe the woman you talk about thousands of times in your mind can''t even remember your name.


    "Brother Lin, cough, this is Fang Qi, Qiu Zhiqiang''s wife. Now your opportunity comes. As long as you want, she is yours today. You can meet your wishes in your school days, ha ha..." Li Jie laughed.


    I can''t help but feel a little embarrassed, but my heart beats. Who can''t stop in this situation?


    I''m also a normal man, OK? I''m accompanied by a beautiful beauty. Unfortunately, I can only see but can''t touch. I hold a big tent when I get up every morning.


    This has set a record for my abstinence.


    Not to mention, this is still a goddess who can only watch from a distance when she was a student. If she doesn''t feel excited, it''s false.


    However, my eyes glanced at Xiao Ya nearby, and I immediately came over: "cough... Master Li, you''re joking, I..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care." Xiao Ya suddenly said, "anyway, I can''t give it to you. It''s OK to have this woman for you. I''m a nurse. I know it''s not good for my body to hold such things for a long time."


    After a pause, Xiao Ya said, "moreover, I believe she can''t replace me in your position."


    "You see, younger brothers and sisters are more open-minded. OK, that''s it. Fang Qi, you go take a good bath, be clean, and accompany your old classmates in the evening." Li Jie ordered in a calm voice.


    "No, no, Master Li, really don''t..." I was still refusing, but Li Jie didn''t listen to me at all and directly pulled me over.


    As for Xiao Ya, she stared at Fang Qi and looked up and down: "what a beautiful person, what a pity..."


    Shaking her head, Xiao Ya followed us away, leaving Fang Qi with doubts on her face. It seems that she hasn''t figured out what happened.


    The meeting with the former school flower again is more insipid than expected.


    After such a long time, the school flower has long forgotten who you are and your name. Perhaps, the school flower has never looked at you in the eye when she was in school.


    This is the most cruel reality.


    "Some are not used to it?" after we came out, Li Jie looked at us and asked.


    I nodded slightly. I really didn''t expect that there was such a place in this base.


    When I knew that the former school flower had become a tool for men to vent, I didn''t know what kind of idea was in my heart. In short, I was flustered.


    Maybe I can''t accept this fantasy for a while.


    "I''ll get used to it slowly. This is the reality," said Li Jie.


    "You think, there are so many men here, young and strong men, who risk their lives to find food every day."


    "The physical fatigue and the fear of death have made these brothers hold a evil fire in their hearts."


    "If you don''t find a way to vent this flame, there will be problems sooner or later. I promised to find a safe place for these brothers, give them food and give them women..."


    "These women are weak and can''t do anything. In this base, you have to pay something if you want to get food and water."


    I know this truth. Let alone the end of the world. Even before, I don''t think any fool was willing to raise a woman who didn''t do anything for nothing.


    Not to mention that in this last world, if men want to share the food they desperately get with women, they must get some reward.


    For these women, the best and simplest reward is their own body.


    "Of course, except for younger brothers and sisters, younger brothers and sisters'' strength is no worse than that of ordinary men. Naturally, they are competent for men''s work." Li Jie said hurriedly.


    "In fact, women here can choose to do the same work as men, maybe food and water, but..." Li Jie''s appearance was not without irony: "no woman is willing to do that."


    Doomsday, depravity!


    Even if they put the opportunity in front of them, they will still choose the former.


    "And Fang Qi, even more pitiful, not only has to fight for her own food and water, but also has to strive to earn her husband''s share. She is also a poor woman." she shook her head and Li Jie said.


    If Qiu Zhiqiang can shoulder his responsibilities as a man, he can at least make Fang Qi less hard now.


    However, the guy was lazy and couldn''t bear the pain at all. After learning that his wife could exchange his body for food, the guy immediately sent his wife out.


    I couldn''t help sighing, shook my head and tried to get myself out of this unpleasant situation. I changed the topic: "by the way, Master Li, what is the fireball you used to display at the door?"

 Chapter 49

    This is the biggest doubt in my heart.


    In fact, although I saw the former school flower and met my old classmates, there was no ripple in my heart.


    At most, I feel a little disappointed. I think that the rich playboy who once was proud and bullied my school has become a soft egg who can get food by relying on his wife to accompany men.


    Once the most beautiful flower in the school, it has become a woman who can only eat and drink by selling her body.


    The advent of this end of the world, I do not know how many people''s lives have undergone earth shaking changes.


    Some people died, some people lived alone, some people fell from a height and lost their original glory, but some people had a position that they could not imagine before.


    Survival of the fittest.


    Only the really strong can survive this end of the world.


    I also changed.


    Compared with Fang Qi and Qiu Zhiqiang, this is what I care about most. What changes have taken place in me... Or in our bodies, so that we have the power that others do not have?


    I have never met anyone like me before, and Li Jie is the first.


    This question has been hidden in my heart for a long time. Now I finally throw it out.


    Hearing my question, a strange look crossed Li Jie''s eyes.


    "If there''s any secret involved and it''s hard to answer, it''s rash," I said.


    Li Jie smiled: "nothing. In fact, it''s no secret. Most of the people in the base know it."


    After a pause, Li Jie said, "in fact, you all know the network. In fact, in the days when the disaster came, although the whole world became a mess, the whole network was not completely paralyzed."


    At that time, people all over the world could also communicate what happened on their side to others through the Internet.


    That is, in those days, we had a common understanding of zombies.


    At the same time, that is, at that time, some forces have gradually begun to show.


    "Thanks to the network, otherwise, we may still have no idea what happened in the world. Unfortunately, the network lasted less than a week, and we were completely interrupted and couldn''t connect with others."


    I don''t know the meaning of Li Jie''s talking about these things, but I didn''t speak, just listened quietly.


    "First of all, we should find out how the zombies came from?"


    "Didn''t the virus spread when the comet hit the earth? By the way, there was the blood rain..." I thought of those strange blood rain and hurriedly said.


    Li Jie shook his head: "the zombie is not caused by the comet hitting the earth. That comet hitting the earth has brought great disasters and countless cities have been submerged, but the comet hitting the earth is not the factor causing the zombie."


    "What really causes the tide of corpses is what you call blood rain."


    There was a click in my heart. Sure enough, the blood rain was the real reason for the corpse tide.


    No wonder the corpse tide spread so fast that it didn''t leave the slightest reaction time.


    "When the comet hit the earth at night, the blood rain poured down. It was a world-wide blood rain. But when the comet hit the earth, I don''t know how many cities were directly submerged, and the impact was too great."


    "So that people ignored the blood rain. If they could pay attention to it immediately at that time, it might not be so bad."


    "After that, zombies appeared, and through the summary of various news on the network and summarizing the first news released, the people who first evolved into zombies are those who have experienced the baptism of blood rain."


    "There is a special virus in the blood rain, which can completely change people''s body and become a zombie in a short time."


    "For such people, we call them vulnerable constitution. These people are also zombies of a generation! The first batch of zombies."


    People who have experienced the first blood shower and become zombies directly.


    These people''s bodies have no resistance to the virus and easily become zombies, a generation of zombies.


    "The number of zombies of this generation is very small and extremely rare, but when we knew nothing at the beginning, no one thought how amazing the spread rate of this virus was."


    "Ordinary people can resist the blood rain. Even if they are caught by the blood rain, they will not become zombies, but these people can''t resist the bite and scratch of a generation of zombies."


    "The virus contained in the teeth and claws of a generation of zombies is much stronger than the original virus in the blood rain. After being bitten, normal people will be transformed into zombies in up to 30 minutes. It is in this case that the virus expands rapidly."


    "Moreover, blood rain is not only a factor in the transformation of zombies, but also an important condition for the evolution of zombies."


    "I think you should have noticed this?" Li Jie asked, looking at me.


    The picture outside the hotel appeared in my mind. Xiao Ya and I almost saw the evolution of those zombies with our own eyes.


    Look at each other, you can see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    However, that evolution does not seem perfect.


    "Zombies can evolve. At the beginning, they are ordinary zombies. Even a generation of zombies are very fragile at the beginning."


    "There are two important conditions for the evolution of zombies. The first is blood rain, and the second is flesh and blood!"


    Flesh and blood?


    A bad feeling sprang up in my heart.


    "Yes, flesh and blood, normal human flesh and blood, normal animal flesh and blood. After those fresh flesh and blood are swallowed by zombies, if blood rain is added, that zombie will evolve. The two conditions are in no order, but they are indispensable."


    "Without one of these conditions, we will enter a state of incomplete evolution."


    "Of course, even if these two conditions are met, it is not an absolute guarantee of successful evolution. There are countless zombies who meet these two conditions, but only a small part of them can evolve successfully. Others can only wait for the next opportunity."


    "However, from the current situation, most of the successful evolution are the first generation zombies. The potential of the first generation zombies is much stronger than that of ordinary zombies."


    "Therefore, when the monkey and pockmarked son die, they may not only die themselves, but also create some more powerful zombies."


    "Moreover, there is one more thing that must be paid attention to." as he said, Li Jie''s voice became gloomy and strange, which made me feel creepy.


    "That''s all of us... You, me, she..." fingers crossed the three of us. Li Jie said in a strange voice: "all of us are potential zombies!"


    Potential zombies?


    Boom!


    This sentence, like a bomb, exploded in his head.


    I felt my throat a little dry, almost hoarse, and asked, "what''s going on?"


    "Some people can resist the invasion of the blood rain and keep themselves from becoming zombies, but the virus in the blood rain has gone down the human body and lurked in the human body!"


    "When a person is normal, it doesn''t matter, but once the person dies, even if he is not bitten by a zombie, he dies and is killed by others... In short, when the body loses its original function, the zombie virus will quickly take over the body, and then become a walking corpse, just like what you hated, disgusted and slaughtered before..."


    Terrible words, hairy tone, everything makes people feel creepy.


    So, we are all potential zombies. Once we die, we will all look like that?


    yeah?


    Isn''t that right?


    I blinked as if something was wrong. I don''t seem to have to worry about it.


    I''ve been in that room since the disaster came, and I avoided the last blood rain.


    So I don''t have to worry about becoming a zombie?


    "Of course, although blood rain is the root cause of zombies, it seems that we have to thank blood rain, because blood rain is the source of our strength..."


    Li Jie''s words made me stare again.

 Chapter 50

    Wait a minute, what did Li Jie just say?


    He said... Blood rain is the source of his strength?


    This... How possible!


    I was still thinking that I had never been baptized by blood rain before. I don''t have to worry about becoming a zombie, but Li Jie''s words immediately made me feel strange.


    Li Jie''s strength comes from blood rain, but I have never experienced the baptism of blood rain. So where does my strength come from?


    Li Jie didn''t notice my strange face. He still said to himself: "after the first blood rain, someone announced that he had special power on the Internet."


    "If you remember correctly, the first one to disclose that he had special power seemed to be a bitch named wo Zhenhuang. At that time, the guy claimed to have obtained the power of Ninja, and even took a video. It looked vague and could not see clearly. At that time, many people thought this guy was lying."


    "But soon, one after another people published on the Internet, and they also had special power..."


    "After comprehensive statistics, these people basically have power after the blood rain. They are all drenched in the blood rain... Among those who are not drenched in the blood rain, although many people survive, none of them has special power."


    "In my base, there are forty or fifty people who have not been hungry and suffered blood rain. None of them has developed special power."


    "Of course, I know there may be some coincidence, but there is no chance. Before long, our network was interrupted, so we can''t continue to get information, and the accuracy of this intelligence can''t be confirmed."


    "As for the types of power, there are all kinds. No matter how strange, my life is relatively normal. When I wanted to smoke but there was no fire, I found that the cigarette burned itself. Since then, I knew I could use this power."


    "People like us are probably capable."


    "Brother, I think you should be the same?" there was a slight strangeness in Li Jie''s eyes: "you can hide from others, but you can''t hide from me. Your speed and your strength are definitely beyond the reach of ordinary people."


    "My brother, Li Si, although he is a reckless man, his strength is very strong, and his skin is rough and his flesh is thick. He is also a capable man. He is very strong. After the blood rain, he becomes stronger, especially his skin. Ordinary knives can''t tear it apart."


    "He is also the only one of us who dares to break into the zombies alone. Except for the giant zombies and the rudiments of lickers, no zombies can hurt him, but the weapons in your hands can actually hurt him. Moreover, I can''t see the action you just did. It''s definitely not an ordinary force."


    As he spoke, Li Jie stared at me with a pair of eyes.


    Touching my nose, I smiled: "I''m sorry, but I don''t know what''s going on. I don''t know if I''m capable. I just know that when I wake up, I find myself running faster and stronger..."


    "Ha ha, this is the sign of the awakening of people with ability." patting me on the shoulder, Li Jie said with a smile: "people with different abilities have different ways of awakening their ability, from the initial maladjustment to the final complete control. As long as you exercise regularly, you will be familiar with this power."


    "By the way, what you just said about the giant zombie and the prototype of licker, that''s..." I asked again.


    This Li Jie obviously knows more than we do. I will take this opportunity to completely solve my doubts.


    Li Jie didn''t hide anything, so he explained it at that time.


    In fact, the grading of zombies was first organized by a group of good people according to various zombie games and movies, and then spread quickly through the Internet.


    However, this standard is probably used by everyone.


    Just like we used to call it.


    Ordinary zombies, enhanced zombies, evolutionary zombies


    However, from enhanced zombies to evolutionary zombies, there are branches.


    Strengthened zombies, according to their different strength and physique, will evolve into the prototype of lickers and giant zombies.


    The two guys I was shot and wounded by ash before.


    If it is because of the lack of one of flesh and blood, it will evolve into a half body.


    The rudiment of licker, just like its own name, is the early form of licker.


    Or you can call it a small licker.


    After eating the flesh and blood of human animals and the baptism of blood rain, we have the opportunity to evolve into a more powerful existence, that is, a real licker.


    The power of licking the eater may be hundreds of times that of the prototype.


    As for the giant zombie, it is another way of evolution.


    The licker is fast, the claws are sharp, and the giant zombie is slow, but the power is infinite.


    "The next evolutionary stage of the giant zombie is... Tyrant."


    Word by word, Li Jie spit out these two words.


    tyrant!


    When these two words appeared, my heart clicked involuntarily.


    Tyrant, what is that?


    Everyone who has seen the biochemical crisis film knows that it is the ultimate boss in the second film. He has a huge body and strong limbs, like a pillar.


    The biggest zombie is the NBA basketball player, but in front of the tyrant, it may be a little fart child.


    The tyrant''s fist can easily break steel plates, walls and tyrant''s body, and can resist countless bullets.


    With great power and strong defense, it is not at the same level as the giant zombie. This is the so-called tyrant.


    Although we haven''t seen it in reality, we can imagine the strength of a tyrant if we can take such a name.


    "There may be more powerful zombies behind, but that''s not something we can contact at present, and it''s something we absolutely don''t want to contact." Li Jie sighed.


    Not to mention the monsters behind, even a tyrant can easily tear the defense of the prison to pieces.


    "By the way... You... No, it''s our strength. It comes from the rain of blood. Do we have to accept the baptism of the rain of blood like zombies, and then eat human flesh to improve our strength? Or, conversely, eat zombie flesh?" I raised a very important question.


    "Well, I don''t know this. I haven''t tried it. Usually I don''t know how to cultivate and improve my strength, but I think it''s always good to be diligent, use more and practice more."


    "I can feel my strength now. It''s much stronger than when I first started. Let me explain first that I haven''t eaten human flesh." smiling, Li Jie said.


    In other words, should we practice more?


    In the confrontation with zombies, it forces its own strength to grow.


    "Well, now that everything that should be said and introduced has been introduced, what do you think of our base?" Li Jie asked me.


    I honestly replied, "it''s not bad. It''s really good. I like the rules here, too."


    "So... You join us..." Li Jie said hurriedly.


    But... I was still unmoved and shook my head slightly: "sorry, I still want to find my sister. That''s my only hope."


    No matter what happens, I can''t change my goal.


    Obviously, Li Jie was disappointed. He didn''t expect that he wasted so much saliva, or such a result.


    However, Li Jie didn''t say much, just sighed: "well, you can live here first. If you want to leave the city, the route planning and food preparation are not a matter of one or two days. I hope you can change your attention during this period of time."


    "It''s really not a simple thing to want to leave. I hope you can think it over."


    "Our base looks solid, but it''s actually fragile. We lack experts like you. If you are willing to join the base, I can let you be my deputy, and I promise no one dares to touch your woman." after looking at Xiao Ya, Li Jie said.


    "Your room is ready. I''ll take you there... Just relax tonight." Li Jie''s ambiguous face with a strange smile.

 Chapter 51

    Who is Li Jie? This guy is not as simple as it seems. This guy is an old oil cop. Now there are zombies everywhere and the way out of the city is blocked.


    Besides, it takes a long time just to find a way out.


    After staying here for a few days, he gets used to the safety here and enjoys the beauty here, he will give up his plan to leave the city.


    Really, no one can resist that temptation.


    Li Jie''s ambiguous face immediately embarrassed me. I couldn''t help coughing: "cough, Master Li, forget it. Don''t need it."


    What I said is true.


    Although I used to be the lover of my dream, now when I see it again, there is no previous impulse in my heart, and everything becomes plain.


    Now when I see Fang Qi again, although the woman is still beautiful, sexy and even more seductive than before, the sexual impulse in my heart has become a lot more insipid.


    Moreover, most importantly, I don''t want to make Xiao Yaxin feel bad next to me.


    Xiao Ya and I are in an indescribable relationship.


    Speaking of friends goes beyond this.


    It is said to be a lover, but it has not reached that level. It is said to be a lover, and there is no real relationship.


    If you really want to calculate, you can be called a confidant.


    It''s a kind of friendship that comes out of life and death.


    Li Jie was old and refined. He looked at Xiao Ya next to me and immediately understood: "that''s OK, if you insist. But it''s not early now. Let''s have a rest early."


    Led us to the house.


    "This is brother Lin''s room and that is Miss Xiao''s room. It may taste a little big. After all, it''s the place where the prisoners lived before. It''s a little messy. Make do with it. The people in the base are cleaning up the place where the prison guards lived. When the place is cleaned up, we can move there." Li Jie said with a smile.


    After sending us here, Li Jie turned and left.


    For a moment, there were only two of us left.


    Xiao Ya looked at me and said, "you are such a fool. The meat sent to your mouth can fly. If I guessed right, you should like that woman very much?"


    "What do you like or not?" I touched my nose and said, "I''m the onion. I''m not with others at all."


    "Cut, hypocrisy."


    Unexpectedly, what I said attracted Xiao Ya''s contempt: "dare you say that when you went to school, you didn''t think about the girl at night and took a plane..."


    what the hell!


    At that time, I was stunned by Xiao Ya''s words, and a mouthful of saliva directly sprayed out, with a strange face.


    I didn''t expect Xiao Ya to say such hot words.


    Even if this is true, don''t be so straightforward?


    I stared at Xiao Ya in amazement. The impression this girl gave me was completely subverted.


    "Make a fuss. What''s the matter? I''m a medical student. I''ve seen a lot of men''s things and molds, but I haven''t actually fought."


    "Physiology is a compulsory course. According to the survey, 99.9% of boys will have sexual fantasies about the most beautiful girls in the class when they were students, and solve their own physiological problems while fantasizing."


    "The remaining 0.1% is either physical or gay. Which kind do you belong to?"


    ok


    I am not gay or impotent, so I can only become one of the 99.9%.


    "Now it''s not easy to have a chance to let you not just fantasize, but you''ve wasted it, so you''ll regret it." after smiling at me, Xiao Ya stopped paying attention to me and turned to her room.


    I didn''t expect that this refusal of my own actually brought Xiao Ya''s scolding.


    Some reluctantly drilled into the room.


    Maybe it''s because there are other humans here, or there are high walls around. I''ve tasted the rare stability for so many days!


    When I was at ease, I fell asleep very quickly. Before long, I felt waves of sleep sweeping over.


    Just when I was confused, it seemed that the door was opened with a click.


    In the confusion, I didn''t care much.


    In a trance, a gust of fragrance came, as if someone had entered the room.


    Poor me, I''m confused now. I feel like I''m dreaming. After blinking a little, I still can''t resist sleepiness and close my glasses again.


    Before long, I felt a touch on myself.


    It seems that a pair of small hands are moving on themselves.


    "Xiao Ya, stop it. I''m still sleeping. I''m sleepy..." I muttered softly in my confusion.


    My words seemed to make the man pause a little.


    But it didn''t take long to start moving again.


    I don''t know when I suddenly felt an indescribable comfortable feeling coming.


    I even rubbed and sat up from bed in an instant.


    When I opened my eyes and saw the picture in front of me, my whole heart was strange.


    God, what do I see?


    I didn''t react for a moment.


    Really, that taste is absolutely incomparable by self-reliance.


    That kind of feeling I''ve never experienced makes my face weird.


    At this time, the woman looked up. As soon as I saw the woman, I was stunned: "Fang Qi, how is it you?"


    "Master Li asked me to come and serve you well this evening." Fang Qi whispered.


    "Sorry, I didn''t recognize you at the beginning..."


    I scratched my head in embarrassment, and then reached for a towel.


    But the towel was grabbed by Fang Qi.


    "That..." I hesitated. In this case, I really don''t know what to say.


    "You don''t have to worry about anything." Fang Qi smiled and said, but the smile looked sad: "I''m used to it."


    used to it.


    When the end comes, it''s less than a month. What kind of experience can make such a woman get used to such a life.


    I can''t imagine.


    "That... No, really no, I..." my eyes turned and my tongue trembled.


    "Am I not beautiful enough, or my service can''t satisfy you? If I don''t serve you well today, I will be punished."


    Punishment?


    I don''t know what kind of punishment it was. When she said these two words, Fang Qi''s body was shaking.


    I feel sorry for that appearance.


    "Moreover, even if you drive me out, I will appear in other men''s rooms... I''d rather stay here than let those men torture me. I think you won''t be as cruel as those men..."


    Then Fang Qi sobbed slightly.


    I can''t see a woman cry. When Fang Qi shed tears, I was worried immediately.


    "Don''t... that..." I was so anxious that I scratched my head: "that... If you can''t, just stay here."


    After hearing my promise, Fang Qi broke her tears into laughter.


    Good... Goblin!

 Chapter 52

    But I regretted it after I promised.


    Promise now. What will you do later? If Xiao Ya sees it tomorrow morning, will there be any contradiction?


    All kinds of worries flashed in my heart, but at this time, Fang Qi smiled after hearing my words.


    People gradually got up from me, with a charming smile on their face, moved their hands gently on their light green coat, and the coat immediately fell down.


    The light under the coat completely came into sight!


    It''s as hot and sexy as a rose in the night.


    Goddess!


    Just like the goddess who fell to the earth, the unspeakable beauty suddenly doubled the beating speed of my heart.


    Deep down, a strong sense of guilt is confused with physical impulses.


    Although I refused, I was also a normal man. At the moment of seeing this scene, the physiological response became particularly obvious.


    ¡­¡­


    I really realized the wish of my school days.


    I''ve completely forgotten my movements.


    ¡­¡­


    After being happy, I only felt that I was in an indescribable emptiness and looked at Fang Qi next to me.


    Still beautiful, still beautiful woman.


    The vacancy in my heart is filled, but my whole person feels more empty.


    I know, it''s not really what I want.


    I... don''t want to.


    Fang Qi is very tired.


    She prayed to stay here. She didn''t want to leave the room.


    She knew that if she was kicked out, she would be caught by those men outside.


    She is the most beautiful of these women and the goal of all men.


    Of course, not everyone is entitled to enjoy it.


    In this base, Fang Qi is actually the forbidden descendant of Li Jie and Li Si. Except Li Jie and Li Si, others can''t shoot Fang Qi casually.


    But there are exceptions.


    Members of the hunting team, who go out to find food to fight against zombies, can be given a special reward by Li Jie if they can make a significant contribution, and can spend a good night with Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi has become a tool here.


    As for Li Jie, just like the emperor, he rewarded Fang Qi to his excellent subordinates.


    As for the other girls, they are the items of the members of the hunting team. After returning, the members of the hunting team can vent on the other girls.


    In addition to these people, other men even if, hard work can get a breath of the most difficult to swallow food is the limit, even if it is suffocated, there is no chance to have sex with a woman.


    From Fang Qi''s mouth, I learned a different base from Li Jie''s mouth.


    In Li Jie''s mouth, this is a family that loves each other and everyone needs to work and maintain together.


    However, in Fang Qi''s mouth, here is a dominant hell.


    Li Jie and Li Si control the whole base. These two people, like the emperor and Lord in the base, have absolute rights.


    Fang Qi fell asleep.


    It seems that this woman hasn''t had a good rest for a long time.


    Seeing this appearance, there was a strange feeling in my heart.


    I don''t know how long it took me to fall asleep.


    By the time I woke up, it was already daytime.


    Fang Qi is still sleeping beside me. The sleeping woman is still like a girl. It is difficult to connect this woman with the woman last night.


    I tried not to disturb Fang Qi and quietly walked out of the room. When I passed Xiao Ya''s door, I paused a little. Finally, I didn''t go to wake Xiao Ya up and went out alone.


    I can''t stay here all the time. The strength of zombies will evolve, and the zombies I meet will become stronger and stronger.


    Therefore, I have to constantly improve my strength.


    I went straight for the exit.


    But at the exit, I was stopped.


    "Brother Lin, where are you going?" a young man nodded at me.


    "I''m going out," I said.


    "Please don''t, brother Lin, you don''t know where it is outside. It''s all zombies." a young man said to me with an exaggerated face.


    "That''s so dangerous. It''s better to stay in this base. How good and safe? You say so."


    I frowned: "I have something important. I have to go out. If something happens, it''s my own problem."


    "No, brother Lin, you''re embarrassing the brothers. Our base can''t go out except when we go out to look for food, unless there is master li..." the little brother frowned.


    "Eh, brother Lin, where are you going?"

 Chapter 53

    "Eh? Brother Lin, where are you going?" just at the door, when two guards stopped me and didn''t let me go, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    As soon as I heard that voice, I knew it was Li Jie''s voice.


    When I was leaving here, this man appeared here on time.


    The two young men breathed a sigh of relief.


    They can''t solve this problem. This man is Lord Li''s guest. They don''t dare to offend him at will. When they see Lord Li appear, they both step back.


    "It''s Master Li. I got up so early." I smiled and said.


    "There''s nothing I can do. I have to get up early every morning and patrol around first." Li Jie said, "by the way, brother Lin hasn''t answered me. Where are you going? There are zombies outside. Just go out alone..."


    "I just want to go out and practice with zombies. Didn''t master Li say yesterday that if we want to improve our strength, we have to practice more. Hehe, I don''t want to kill myself when I meet zombies again. I still want to live." I smiled and said.


    "Really?" Li Jie''s eyelids flickered a little, but he immediately laughed: "that''s true, but you''re different from me. You can practice even without a zombie. If you''re so careful, don''t take risks. We can''t live without a talent like you."


    Immediately, Li Jie motioned two people to help me open the door and send me out.


    This man didn''t stop me from going out.


    Shortly after I left, the expression on Li Jie''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    I don''t know when the black man Li Si has come behind Li Jie: "brother, just let the boy go? If he runs away, then..."


    "Don''t worry, he can''t run. His woman is still here. Where can he run?" Li Jie said with a sneer.


    "Shit, brother, you''re a little too kind to this guy. You gave Fang Qi to this guy. Grass made me uncomfortable for a long time. But the chick brought by that guy was very good..." there was a pornographic luster in his eyes. This guy didn''t hide his desire at all.


    Li Jie scolded angrily: "you give me a little promise. Don''t focus on women all day. You were subdued by that boy yesterday. Are you ashamed?"


    After a pause, Li Jie continued: "these two days, you give me patience first. After we get rid of this boy, how do you want to play with that woman?"


    At the same time, on the other side, Fang Qi has got up from the bed. Unfortunately, the person beside the bed has long disappeared.


    After a bitter smile, Fang Qi cleaned up a little and rushed outside.


    Just saw the opposite Xiao Ya open the room, and the two girls looked at each other. At that moment, Xiao Ya''s eyes made Fang Qi tremble up and down involuntarily.


    But fortunately, Xiao Ya didn''t say or do anything. After nodding at Fang Qi, she turned and left.


    However, that scene still made Fang Qi tremble.


    What does that woman have to do with Lin Yi? Seeing Xiao Ya''s back, Fang Qi muttered in her heart.


    Is it Lin Yi''s girlfriend?


    Relying on the strong can make him live. Fang Qi knows this very well. The last world is not different from the original world. It will always belong to the strong.


    She''s always done that.


    Li Jie and Li Si just regard her as a tool to vent and reward their subordinates. It is impossible to rely on these two people to obtain asylum.


    Fang Qi knows this very well, but Fang Qi can feel that the person... Is different.


    Last night, the man did not torture himself like other men. On the contrary, he was full of tenderness.


    Fang Qi knows that maybe this person can act as his protector to protect himself from harm, but that woman is a roadblock


    "Fang Qi..." just as Fang Qi was muttering in her heart, a dry and hoarse voice suddenly came from behind.


    Because what she thought in her heart was not a bright thing, Fang Qi was startled.


    When I turned around, I found that what I called myself was actually my husband, my husband, the man who should have protected himself but now needs to protect himself, Qiu Zhiqiang.


    "Zhiqiang, it''s you." Fang Qi whispered, perhaps because he had just slept with another man last night. Fang Qi''s voice seemed a little weak.


    Speaking of it, Qiu Zhiqiang is sad.


    I don''t know how many green hats I have worn since I was reduced here.


    Fang Qi here is the forbidden descendant of Li Si and Li Jie, or a prop to reward other members of the hunting team.


    Here, Fang Qi doesn''t know how many men she has slept with, but there is no husband Qiu Zhiqiang.


    Since the day he was reduced to here, Qiu Zhiqiang has been deprived of the right to make love with Fang Qi. He can only watch his wife be enjoyed by other men every day.


    This guy is definitely a pervert.


    From the initial anger to the subsequent adaptation, this guy even accepted the benefits of his wife''s betrayal of his body.


    Let him go out to face the zombie and look for food like other men? Or dig desperately in the underground to get a little food a day?


    Are you kidding? He''s the young master of the enemy. He''s very valuable. How can he be like those beggars?


    This idea, can live on the line, what wife does not wife, are you kidding.


    It''s just... He Qiu Zhiqiang can stand other men doing his own wife, but that man, absolutely not.


    There was no response for a long time. The silence around was terrible. Fang Qi slowly looked up and saw Qiu Zhiqiang''s face and scarlet eyes that had been completely distorted because of anger.


    "Were you manipulated by Lin Yicao last night..." vulgar words, angry tone, everything makes people shudder.


    Fang Qi was startled and didn''t react for a moment.


    But this kind of performance, on the contrary, makes Qiu Zhiqiang more angry. He is obviously a waste, but at this time, he is particularly arrogant.


    Suddenly, he took a step forward, grabbed Fang Qi''s hair and pulled it with force. The freshly combed hair was directly caught in a mess.


    At the same time, he raised his right hand and threw it directly.


    Pop!


    Without the slightest reservation, five clear palm prints immediately appeared on Fang Qi''s pretty face.


    The corners of his mouth were full of blood. Fang Qi stared at the incompetent man with wide eyes and an incredible face.


    Fang Qi didn''t expect that the man would beat himself like this.


    Unfortunately, Fang Qi was not given the slightest time.


    Qiu Zhiqiang rushed over like a madman.


    "You let Lin Yi give you grass, and you slept with him. Even if you were played by men all over the world, I don''t care, but you were played by Lin Yi..."


    "You bitch, don''t you know I can''t deal with Lin Yi? How can that guy play with my wife? I''ll kill you, kill you, kill you... Bitch, bitch..."


    The most violent beating, the most vicious curse.


    Before his wife was played, he didn''t care at all, but only that person couldn''t.


    The guy who once looked down upon himself has now played with his wife, which is absolutely unacceptable to Qiu Zhiqiang.


    Unfortunately, this guy is a soft egg, rubbish.


    When his wife was bullied for the first time, he didn''t dare to find Li Jie''s trouble, nor did he dare to find Li Si''s trouble.


    Now his wife has been attacked by Lin Yi, and he doesn''t dare to find Lin Yi''s trouble.


    Therefore, he can only vent all the flames in his heart on this woman.


    A desperate beating, a deadly force.


    Fang Qi screamed, her hair was pulled down alive, and her body was curled up on the ground like a small shrimp.


    One foot, one foot, kicked on Fang Qi''s stomach, in the woman''s eyes, it was a blood red.

 Chapter 54

    Waste is always waste.


    Qiu Zhiqiang did not dare to settle accounts with those men, but he had to find a place to vent his evil fire in his heart.


    So now he can only vent on this woman. In the whole base, he can''t provoke anyone except this woman.


    Fang Qi screamed and rolled on the ground.


    When other girls saw this scene, they all looked disdainful and cold.


    Cut, isn''t this woman very proud at ordinary times? She thinks she is the most beautiful, loved and treated by Master Li and fourth master. I didn''t expect to have today.


    Don''t think these women are in the same situation and will love each other. In fact, it''s not at all.


    Even in this case, the struggle between women has never stopped. On the contrary, the kind of intrigue has even become more intense, because everyone knows how few choices are left for themselves. A little carelessness may be the end of breaking to pieces.


    "Let you be nice to that guy and let you sleep with him. You bitch, can anyone get you..."


    "You licentious woman, cheap..."


    Hissing curses, as if he wanted to completely vent his inner unhappiness, the whole person has almost reached a crazy level.


    The more you hit, the more excited you are, and your face is distorted.


    If the fight continues like this, Fang Qi may be killed by this abnormal guy.


    At this time, Qiu Zhiqiang suddenly screamed and put his hand behind his neck. It was bloody red.


    Just when he kept beating Fang Qi, I don''t know who suddenly came to him from behind.


    There was a sharp pain in the back of the neck.


    Hurriedly turned around and looked. I didn''t know when a woman actually appeared in front of her with a sharp knife in her hand.


    This woman


    When seeing this woman, Qiu Zhiqiang subconsciously felt angry and wanted to teach the woman a lesson.


    However, Qiu Zhiqiang quickly reacted. This woman is the woman around Lin Yi. It seems that this woman can''t provoke herself.


    At the thought of this, there was anger in his heart, but at this time, Qiu Zhiqiang forcibly suppressed this anger.


    The whole man was wilting, and his waist bent down immediately. The whole man stepped back two steps and dared not say a word more.


    "Roll!" coldly spit out a word at Qiu Zhiqiang. Qiu Zhiqiang immediately ran out like a gourd rolling on the ground. He didn''t dare to stay here for even a second.


    Looking at the woman on the ground, Xiao Ya didn''t know how to describe the expression on her face: "Hey, can''t you die?"


    "I''m fine, thank you." Fang Qi smiled bitterly, wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth and got up from the ground.


    Frowned, Xiao Ya left, but after going out for a few steps, Xiao Ya stopped temporarily, turned and looked at the woman, and immediately said, "although we are all women... Women can protect themselves."


    With these words, Xiao Ya ignored Fang Qi and left. Several other girls saw Xiao Ya passing by and scattered on both sides automatically.


    They can see that the girl is not as easy to provoke as they think.


    So many things have happened in this base, but I don''t know at all. At this moment, I have come outside the base and summoned ash.


    Relying on AI Xi''s eagle hitting the sky and the release of the spirit of falcon, he looked for zombies around.


    The spirit of the Falcon is definitely a good thing. It can see everything within a few hundred meters, and even if there is any danger, it can be found in advance.


    Then, ash and I began to struggle, looking for those zombies everywhere, slaughtering zombies and improving our strength.


    The equipment on ashy is too fragile. There is nothing else except a pair of speed boots. I''m thinking about what kind of equipment to prepare for ashy.


    Unfortunately, after taking a look at those equipment, slightly better equipment, the price is frightening.


    "In fact, there is no need to pursue too high-quality equipment. At this time, some ordinary equipment may be able to achieve better results." when I was hesitant, ash took the initiative to say.


    I gave ash a strange look, but ash''s words reminded me.


    Aishi is right. Although the best equipment like endless blade has great effect, it can''t be bought casually. The price has reached an extremely abnormal level.


    Just like the long sword, the attack power is only one eighth of that of the endless blade, but the price is not even one thousandth of that of the endless blade. By comparison, it seems that I should not pursue high-end, but should pursue cost performance.


    After thinking about this, the situation was much easier. After looking at the gold coins he now had, he directly bought two long swords and three short swords for Aishi.


    Like long sword, short sword belongs to the most basic equipment. Long sword increases attack power, short sword increases attack speed, and the price is not much different.


    Yes, it''s these ordinary goods.


    Although he doesn''t have many gold coins, he still has enough money to buy five swords.


    Long sword, increases AI Xi''s attack power by 10 points; Short sword can increase ash''s attack speed by 12%.


    Three short swords increase ash''s attack speed by 36%.


    At this point, the game is still very similar to reality. Aishi can equip six pieces of equipment, and different combinations can play different effects.


    With five swords, ash''s attack became very fierce. A random arrow could easily break a big hole in the Zombie''s head.


    Most importantly, Aishi''s attack speed has increased significantly, and the speed of killing zombies has also increased significantly.


    The only thing is that the synthesis of equipment here has not been started yet. All equipment must be purchased directly if you want to get it.


    Ash was slaughtering zombies, and I wasn''t idle.


    We are now in a long street, with zombies on both sides.


    Ash was in charge of one side, and I was in charge of the other.


    Holding the simple long sword in his hand, the whole person is constantly shuttling among the zombies. The sharp blade can directly break the head of the zombie.


    Moreover, after the last blood rain, there is a quite obvious change.


    The number of strengthened zombies has increased significantly!


    It is estimated that many zombies evolved in the last blood rain. If I encountered these enhanced zombies at the beginning, I would not be an opponent, but now I have completely ignored these enhanced zombies.


    For me, these enhanced zombies are at best a greater amount of experience, that''s all.


    Ordinary zombies only have one experience value, but the experience value of strengthened zombies is ten points, ten times that of ordinary zombies.


    Upgrading from level 6 to level 7 requires more than 2000 experience values. Although it is slow, seeing their experience bar wriggling a little, there is an unspeakable sense of achievement in my heart.


    Right behind me, ash is constantly killing the zombies in the rear. Compared with me, ash is much more calm.


    "Be careful of that man..." just as I concentrated on killing the zombie, ash''s voice suddenly sounded.


    I was startled. I didn''t expect that ash suddenly spoke. Although this is not the first time, I still couldn''t adapt.


    Then after a few turns in my mind, I reacted: "you mean... Li Jie?"


    "HMM." ash said very little and spared no words.


    "Why? I think he''s pretty good. Although he has a strong desire for power, he should not be a bad guy. After all, if it weren''t for Li Jie, those people might die?" I thought of the old people washing clothes, I said.


    Anyway, this man saved many people, which is an unchangeable fact.


    Besides, I don''t understand. How could ash mention Li Jie?

 Chapter 55

    AI Xi''s total time to see Li Jie can be said to be extremely limited. She should not know much about Li Jie.


    How could ash make me watch out for that man?


    So, I feel a little strange.


    "My Falcon spirit can see things far away and other things... Even if my time is up, I can see what''s happening around you by some means." ash said a long string of words this time.


    However, what ash said this time made my whole head expand almost instantly.


    I feel dizzy!


    Isn''t this the same as installing a monitor on me? No matter where I go, I can''t escape ash''s monitoring?


    I fainted. Although I knew that ash might be worried about me, I always felt uncomfortable all over.


    Especially last night, where was Fang Qi and I crazy? If


    "Don''t worry, I won''t see what I shouldn''t see." Ai Xi said coldly.


    I''m dizzy. It''s even more embarrassing if I don''t say it''s okay.


    "I just don''t want you to die. In this place, I can feel a danger, so I will send the Falcon spirit to monitor you. If there is any danger, I can remind you through the Falcon spirit," ash explained.


    Don''t want me to die?


    Well, forget it. People care about me. I don''t care so much about the slightest bit of privacy.


    "By the way, why do you think Li Jie is hostile?" I asked.


    "Intuition," replied ash.


    Intuition, this is an unconvincing answer.


    But think about what role is ash? That is the most powerful Hunter living on the ice sheet. He spent his life in hunting, assassination and anti assassination.


    For AI Xi, his intuition has long been trained to an extremely sharp level, and any hostility can not escape AI Xi''s perception.


    Perhaps intuition is the most unreliable reason, but for ash, this is perhaps the most important reason.


    "Moreover, that man doesn''t get along with you at all," ash continued. "That man took the base as his own private property, and everyone depended on him to survive."


    "In his opinion, he may be the so-called God. He gives people life and everyone should worship him. In the long run, you will have contradictions."


    "So, my advice, you''d better get out of here as soon as possible," ash said as he shot.


    I nodded. In fact, I also felt some of this situation from my communication with Fang Qi yesterday.


    Although Li Jie kept repressing, the tone of the boss''s orders to the subordinates was revealed from time to time.


    I nodded and said, "I understand that after I find the way out of this city, I will go."


    Now ash''s level is level 6 and can exist for two hours.


    We''ve been killing for two hours.


    Today''s harvest is quite good. My level has not been improved, but ash''s level has been improved again, reaching level 7. The summon cooling time has been reduced from the first 12 hours to the present 10 hours and 50 minutes, which has been greatly shortened.


    The existence time has reached two hours and ten minutes.


    With more than ten minutes left in Aishi''s existence time, I began to return home. Under the escort of Aishi, I returned to the base safely.


    In the base, Li Jie still entertained warmly. Li Si seemed to have completely put down his previous unhappiness and seemed to be completely familiar with me.


    If it was normal, maybe I had believed this guy, but what ash said left a lump in my heart.


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the early warning or something else. I always feel that under Li Jie''s smile, there is a very strange feeling.


    Everything is normal. Xiao Ya doesn''t feel anything strange here.


    Only Fang Qi became black and blue, but when I asked Fang Qi what was going on, Fang Qi didn''t want to say a word, and I couldn''t help it.


    In desperation, I had to let Fang Qi live in my room and have a good rest all night.


    The next day, I went out as usual. This time, the two people at the door didn''t stop me. They seemed to be used to it.


    One day, two days, three days, four days


    Unconsciously, I have stayed in this base for more than a week.


    Just yesterday, there was another blood rain. I know our enemy has become stronger.


    Within a week, I spent most of my time trying to improve my strength, but every time I left the base farther and farther.


    Just three days ago, I came to the intersection of a highway. The situation in front of me almost made me despair.


    Just like what they said, it is impossible to walk on normal roads!


    China is not another country, and reality is not a film.


    The whole road intersection is completely congested by countless cars. At a glance, there are a lot of cars everywhere, blocking the whole road, almost without any gap.


    No way, I can only give up the idea of leaving from the main road and choose other directions.


    In seven days, the strength of ashy and I was steadily improving.


    Because AI Xi has ten thousand arrows at once and can kill in groups, the speed at which AI Xi obtains experience points is much higher than me.


    In seven days, my level was only raised from level 6 to level 8, and I gained 15 points of physical strength and 2 points of skills, but ash''s level was raised to level 10.


    The two skills were all invested by me in the ghost sprint. Now the level of ghost sprint has reached level 4, the speed bonus has reached 35%, and the duration is still 10 seconds.


    As for the body strengthening points of 15 points, of course, it will not be wasted. The trunk is increased a little, the hands are increased by two points, and the legs are increased by six points.


    Head: 0 point;


    Torso: 4 points;


    Left hand: 4 o''clock;


    Right hand: 4 o''clock;


    Left leg: 13 o''clock;


    Right leg: 13 o''clock;


    This almost extreme way of adding points has made the strength and speed of my legs crazy.


    The strength of the legs is 1.3 times that of normal. I have tried once. Without starting the ghost trot, it takes only six or seven seconds to 100 meters.


    This speed has far exceeded the Olympic record.


    If you add the ghost trot, it only takes about five seconds to run a distance of 100 meters. This speed gives me a great guarantee to live in the end of the world.


    This is the harvest in seven days.


    Of course, the harvest in these seven days is far more than that.


    In these seven days, the biggest change is gold coins. I don''t know how many zombies have been slaughtered. Every zombie killed can get at least one gold coin.


    What''s more, there are many strengthened zombies among these zombies, each of which is ten gold coins.


    In seven days, I saved more than 16000 gold coins.


    This huge number can finally change the equipment of Ashley and I a little.


    Before that, those equipment that can only be seen and absolutely can not be purchased began to appear in front of us.


    What I value most is still speed.


    My eyes are fixed on that pair of boots. Next to the boots, it seems to have a pair of snow-white wings. It looks light and gives people a very light feeling.


    This pair of boots is the fastest equipment to increase the movement speed in the hero League, light boots!


    I want to make my speed reach the limit. My desire to survive makes me focus all my attention on this pair of boots.


    Light boots: increases movement speed by 60%!


    Simply, there is only one attribute, but when I put on this boot, the speed suddenly increased again.


    The original speed boots can only provide a speed bonus of 25, but the light and smart boots have been replaced with 60. This is definitely a terrible improvement.


    Coupled with the ghost''s fast pace, I can finish it in less than four seconds in 100 meters.


    This still includes the time to start and stop, otherwise the speed is definitely faster.


    Of course, the attribute of this light boot is so amazing, and the price is also quite touching.


    Nine thousand four!


    All of a sudden, the money I have saved for so many days has been lost by more than half.

 Chapter 56

    It''s really painful, but considering the super fast speed bonus, I still endure it.


    With this pair of boots, it''s difficult to rely on equipment to improve speed. After all, this is the fastest increasing boot in the hero League.


    There are more than 7600 gold coins left. I want to buy a pair of crazy warrior boots for Aishi, but the money is not enough. The crazy warrior Shin armor needs the price of 8000 gold coins.


    Just at the right time, he sold all the original two pairs of boots and finally collected 8000 gold coins to buy that pair of boots.


    Crazy warrior Shin armor: increases movement speed by 45% and attack frequency by 25%.


    This is ashy''s best boots. Among all kinds of equipment, boots should be the easiest to reach the best.


    With this set of equipment, Aishi''s attack frequency reached an amazing 70%.


    For now, ordinary zombies can basically shoot their heads with one arrow. Basically, they don''t need anything in terms of attack power. What they need now is attack frequency.


    Today is another busy day. Ashy and I got out of a bush.


    After I can''t leave normally on the highway, I can only find other ways out.


    However, when I went back, there was a problem.


    I don''t know when, on the way we came, there were many distorted figures.


    A large group of zombies have completely blocked the road, and there are zombies everywhere in the trees.


    The image projected by the spirit of Falcon clearly reflects everything.


    Seeing the spirit of the Falcon, he roared directly in the air, and everything below was reflected in front of him, which was very clear.


    At this time, several special figures suddenly came into view.


    Two unusually large bodies are particularly obvious among a group of zombies. They are... Giant zombies.


    Yes, those are two giant zombies.


    Right next to the huge zombie, there are two zombies lying on the ground, licking the rudiments of predators like wild animals.


    Four heads, four evolutionary zombies, led by a large number of zombies, gradually rushed towards us and laid a circle like a snare.


    "These things have a high IQ," ash said.


    "We have been moving in these places these two days. These zombies may have mastered our route and way of action, and then wait for the opportunity, and then surround directly. Good strategy..." Aishi''s voice still sighed.


    No wonder, Aishi is a queen after all. She controls the power of a tribe and often has to fight and war with other tribes. Therefore, she attaches great importance to this aspect. Aishi is definitely an expert.


    But I don''t care much about these. I care more about ash''s wisdom.


    Obviously, with the promotion of ash''s level, his experience and wisdom are recovering rapidly. At least for now, ash is no different from a normal person.


    In addition to being taken back into the mysterious space in time, he is basically a normal human.


    "What are you going to do?" ash left it to me instead of making a decision.


    "Rush over." I smiled and said directly.


    oh Ash raised her eyebrows. It seems that I didn''t expect to hear such a suggestion without any strategy at all.


    "I finally met four big guys. I just took this opportunity to test my strength." I sipped my lips and said with a sneer.


    This is my real goal. There is no other way to improve my strength except to confirm it in the battle.


    Killing those ordinary zombies simply can''t make me have a real grasp of my own strength. These evolutionary zombies are the real goal.


    Ash didn''t speak, but she followed me closely.


    2 People.


    Four evolutionary zombies, dozens of enhanced zombies, hundreds of ordinary zombies... This is a powerful war that has never been fought before.


    Li Jie was a very powerful guy. He saw the guy''s flame and a fire with his own eyes and tore everything in front of him to pieces.


    That kind of powerful power makes me envy and shock. I... Also want to have such a powerful power.


    Kill!


    After making the decision, we started to act immediately.


    A little tiptoe, my body suddenly swooped down from the mountain, and my legs staggered quickly.


    I can clearly feel the hurricanes whistling beside my ears.


    Aishi followed. Although my speed was increased in all aspects, Aishi''s speed was no worse.


    After all, my foundation can''t be compared with this ice queen.


    But the speed of that one was also shocking, and the whole person was like a cold wind whistling in the past.


    The movement on our side was found by the loss below.


    With the roar of a huge zombie, countless zombies below began a fierce charge against the mountain under the leadership of two evolutionists licking predator larvae.


    An angry howl, a shrill roar.


    Where is a group of zombies? It''s just like a regular Legion. The wisdom of these zombies seems to be constantly improving.


    The two sides had a distance of hundreds of meters, but this distance is getting closer and closer.


    A distance of hundreds of meters has been crossed in a moment in more than ten seconds. The sharp cold wind roared on my face, and I even felt the pain of my face as if it had been cut by a knife.


    Closer and closer, I have clearly seen the ugly faces and ferocious faces of those zombies.


    Finally, the opportunity came.


    Just when those zombies were still dozens of meters away from me, I had started to take action. My palm shook, and the long sword appeared in my hand. My whole body seemed to glide from mid air.


    The body rotates in mid air and sweeps with the long sword.


    The two strengthened zombies in front could not escape my terrible speed, and their heads were cut off in an instant.


    At the same time, right next to him, a chill dispersed.


    The eight arrows showed a fan-shaped area and spread forward in an instant.


    Tear!


    Shua!


    The power of ten thousand arrows is increased, the level is increased, the arrows are increased, and the destructive power is stronger than before.


    Eight arrows tore through, and there was a blank in front of me.


    At this time, I didn''t continue to rush forward. Instead, I turned a little and appeared on Aishi''s left. The long sword in my hand was torn directly into the sky.


    Haw!


    Extremely strange hissing, a ferocious forked tongue like a poisonous snake, directly ejected.


    I''ve seen with my own eyes that this guy''s tongue can easily shoot through the steel plate.


    Just when ash and I rushed down, the two licker larvae didn''t confront each other head-on. They directly surrounded us from the side and prepared to make dumplings for us.


    This guy''s speed is really fast. If I put it before, I wouldn''t have time to react.


    But now... More than enough.


    Seeing my long sword waving, the young licker seemed to feel dangerous. His body turned in midair, and his tongue immediately retracted in an attempt to avoid my attack.


    But... It''s too late.


    Ghost trot... Speed up!


    The sudden increase in speed was like installing a spring on my legs. My whole body rushed out in front of me at an extremely terrible speed.


    Hiss!


    It sounds like leather is torn.


    The long sword crossed over the tongue, and the sharp long sword directly cut off the one meter long tongue.


    A large amount of blood splashed out directly like a faucet.


    In mid air, the sound of the licker turned into a shrill scream.


    But I don''t give this guy a chance to escape.


    The guy quickly ran out and jumped into the air.


    Seeing that this guy was about to run away, my feet made a fierce effort on the ground.


    Bang!


    There seemed to be a dull sound on the ground under my feet. There were two more pits on the land. Under that terrible reaction, my whole body rushed out into the sky like a rocket.


    The strength of the legs can be used in this way.


    All of a sudden, it was more than ten meters high. The whole person not only reached the jumping position of the licker larvae, but even far exceeded. At this time, the bare skull of the licker larvae was completely exposed in front of me.

 Chapter 57

    Super fast speed, amazing jumping power, this is the power I have now.


    That power makes me deeply intoxicated.


    Even licking eater larvae can bounce far more than.


    With the strength of both legs, the body immediately appeared in the air, condescending, and the licking eater cub appeared just below the body.


    Because of the zombie, his hair had already fallen off, and there was nothing left.


    The bald skull became the most obvious target.


    Reach out and scratch in your arms. A purple short blade has appeared in your hand. What is it if it''s not Doran''s blade?


    Compared with the long sword, the blade of Duolan is smaller and more sensitive.


    The one foot long short blade spun in my hand. The next moment, with the sudden force of my palm, the Doran blade roared directly below.


    Hiss!


    The sharp blade penetrates directly from the top of the head. The powerful force and the sharp edge of Doran''s blade can''t resist licking the skin of the eater''s larvae.


    With a dull noise, the short blade went straight into his head.


    Immediately, I only heard the shrill scream of the licker''s young body, and then the whole body fell directly from mid air and plumped directly to the ground.


    This guy''s strength is still very strong. Even if Doran''s blade is stuck in his head, he hasn''t died for a while. Instead, his whole body is struggling violently and howling.


    Like a dying man, he was twitching.


    Twisted, even obviously some animal limbs are constantly dancing, but no matter how, they can''t change their destiny of dying soon.


    About a few seconds later, the guy didn''t move any more and died completely.


    He stretched out his hand and pulled out the blade of Doran. In the skull, a black and red liquid suddenly sprayed out, and the smell was particularly disgusting.


    At this moment, on the other side, the war between ash and the other head licking the baby of the eater is also in the white hot stage.


    There is no doubt that ashy''s strength is stronger than me. Because of the super fast speed, my enemy is only licking the baby eater.


    But ash''s enemies include five or six strengthened zombies, plus a licking eater larva.


    However, although facing so many zombies, ash was happy and fearless, and there was no panic on that beautiful cold face.


    The slender and perfect fingers seemed not to shoot arrows, but to play the piano. They moved slightly on the bow string, and the arrows roared in an instant.


    The focus of the shooter, the direct expansion of active skills, plus the attack speed bonus brought by three short swords and crazy warrior Shin armor, Aishi''s attack frequency reached the limit at this time.


    Arrows roared out directly, and there were bright blue marks everywhere in the air.


    Those strengthened zombies can''t stop AI Xi''s attack at all. An arrow passes by, just like the bullet of a sniper gun. The significantly improved attack power brings more destructive power.


    One head was directly exploded, leaving only a headless body on the ground.


    Just as AI Xi had just destroyed those strengthened zombies, his body was still in a short pause, and there was no time to shoot the next arrow, the attack of licking eater larvae appeared.


    I have to admit that these zombies have very high IQ. These zombies are no longer ordinary people who only rush to bite.


    On the contrary, licking the eater''s larvae will even let his men die, and then he will seize the opportunity to launch the most deadly sneak attack.


    Hiss, hiss ~!


    Strange hissing sound, this monster, I don''t know when it has appeared behind ash, two arms... No, maybe it should be called forepaw.


    Two ferocious things, like the claws of wild animals, tore directly at ash''s back heart.


    At this moment, eichengen could not launch a counterattack, and I, because the distance is too far, even if the speed reaches the limit, I can''t give any help at this time.


    For a moment, the situation became extremely dangerous.


    However, at this time, ash made a surprise action.


    The waist suddenly bent, and at the same time, the delicate body came to a sexy rotation, just like dancing.


    Hiss!


    The piercing sound of breaking the air, and the two claws almost wiped ashy''s head, but could not bring any harm to ashy.


    Just at this time, ashy''s whole body instantly tilted back, showing an indescribable and difficult movement.


    With both hands open, a row of arrows appeared directly on the Aishi bow string.


    Ouch!


    The licker let out a strange cry, and the attack failed. His whole body rushed directly, opened his big mouth, and his tongue was dancing like a poisonous snake.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    The arrows were all shot out at this time.


    A cluster of arrows burst open in the big mouth of licking the eater''s larvae.


    Only a shrill scream was heard, and the eight arrows burst open in the mouth of the young eater at the same time. Under that powerful force, the whole body was directly taken to the high sky.


    The head is full of holes. The sharp arrow directly pierced the head.


    With a pop, the guy''s body fell to the ground. There was no more movement, so it hung up.


    The improvement of strength is very obvious at this time.


    Licking eater larvae can bring us fatal threats before, but now one person and even several enhanced zombies are solved easily.


    Before this, it was absolutely impossible to succeed.


    Seeing the death of two licker larvae, the two giant zombies suddenly became angry, and two powerful assistants died in a short time.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Two huge zombies roared, waving huge iron bars in their hands and rushed directly.


    Licking my lips and holding the long sword in my hand, I rushed to one of the giant zombies.


    At this time, ash retreated quickly.


    Close combat is still quite disadvantageous for Aishi. As an archer, it is necessary to keep a distance.


    But the attack of the two giant zombies all fell on me.


    With a cry, an iron bar fell directly to the head.


    In order to try my current strength, at this time, I didn''t retreat, but took a step forward, grabbed the long sword and blocked it.


    But this time, I suffered a big loss.


    Most of my body strengthening points are increased on my legs. While my speed becomes fast, my strength has become a weakness.


    Unfortunately, the rapid development of strength makes me ignore this point.


    With a clang, when the iron bar hit the long sword, I only felt a huge force coming from my arm in an instant. My right hand couldn''t bear the force at all and almost broke.


    Besides, the ordinary long sword can''t bear the terrible force of the iron bar.


    It snapped and broke.


    Fortunately, I quickly took a step back. The iron bar almost rubbed the tip of my nose and fell on the ground. It was almost finished.


    The whole body was soaked with cold sweat at this moment.


    Mom, my head doesn''t have a little strengthening. If it''s really hit, won''t my skull turn into a rotten watermelon in an instant?


    I''m scared to death.


    More troublesome things are still ahead, and another huge zombie is also hunting with an iron rod.


    A group of zombies nearby also surged over and almost completely surrounded me.


    In this dense siege, I didn''t have the slightest time to fight back. I could only rely on my own speed to dodge constantly. All I heard was the harsh wind.


    There are shadows of zombies everywhere. The circle is shrinking. When I have no place to hide, that''s when I die.


    At this time, Aishi finally seized the opportunity behind him.


    A long-awaited trick appeared.


    It was a hot summer, but from behind came an extremely cold feeling, cold through the heart.


    A huge ice arrow has appeared on the bow string.


    Magic Crystal arrow... Launch!

 Chapter 58

    Magic Crystal arrow, ash''s strongest trick finally appeared.


    Because of the long cooling time, AI Xi''s magic crystal arrow can''t be cast at will. It can show its strongest power only when it is the most critical time.


    At this moment, these two huge zombies are all crowded in front of me.


    Then, I just feel like my body is pierced by something at this time.


    A chill came over.


    The next second, an ice blue shadow passed directly through my chest.


    I was right. The magic crystal arrow penetrated directly from my chest, and my body didn''t feel anything strange.


    This is the power of the magic crystal arrow. It ignores any obstacles and directly hits the target in front.


    The enemy can also escape. Of course, the premise is that you can escape.


    Obviously, a magic crystal arrow suddenly appeared. The two slow giant zombies couldn''t escape at all.


    In an instant, with a bang, the magic crystal arrow exploded directly in the abdomen of a huge zombie.


    With a bang, a big hole was directly opened in the abdomen of the huge zombie, and the left half completely disappeared, with a huge gap.


    Not to mention, at the moment when the power of the magic crystal arrow exploded, the original ice crystal giant arrow directly turned into countless fragments and tore at a large area around.


    Those zombies nearby were unlucky and were directly hit by the dense ice debris.


    The huge zombie bore the brunt and was immediately riddled with holes.


    As for the ordinary zombies next to them, they were even more unlucky and were directly torn to pieces at once.


    Around me, a large area of emptiness appeared in an instant.


    Looking at the huge zombie that was shot, his body shook and couldn''t stand firm at all. I knew it was the effect of vertigo.


    A great opportunity.


    If I miss it, I can kill myself.


    As soon as the palm shook, the last weapon Doran''s blade appeared in his hand. With a little toe, the whole body rushed over immediately and stepped on the knee of the giant zombie. The body rose naturally. The next moment, Doran''s blade was like a chisel and directly chiseled down at the head of the giant zombie.


    end!


    Perfect cooperation.


    A huge zombie fell down. There was no need to say more or command me. Ashley and I knew what we should do.


    With the perfect cooperation of the two of us, this huge zombie was destroyed, and the other huge zombie was also severely damaged.


    But at this time, my physical strength basically reached the limit.


    Fortunately, there is clarity next to the body. With a clarity, I feel that my body is full of strength again.


    Once again into the battle.


    This time, the battle immediately became much simpler. AI Xi''s attack had the effect of slowing down, making the speed of this huge zombie slower and unable to keep up with my rhythm.


    After about a minute or two, I finally got the chance to kill this huge zombie.


    As for the numerous ordinary zombies nearby, they have become lambs to be slaughtered


    I don''t know how long the war has finally ended.


    I''m tired and have no strength.


    There was blood everywhere, and there were broken limbs everywhere.


    But I didn''t have time to think about so much. I just sat down in the middle of a corpse and panted.


    In the end, my physical strength is too weak. Even with the bonus of clarity, my body can''t bear it. In the end, I almost have no strength and it''s hard to move my fingers.


    But in my heart, it is filled with unspeakable excitement and sense of achievement.


    Hundreds of ordinary zombies, dozens of enhanced zombies, two giant zombies, two licking eater larvae


    What a powerful force, but now, all these zombies have been killed. People who have not experienced the excitement can never understand it.


    I know, maybe my strength is still very weak, but... At least, I can really feel the growth of my strength, which is enough.


    As for ashy, just like those who had nothing to do, there was not even a blush on her face.


    A battle of this scale, perhaps a role at the level of ash, is simply despised?


    Above me, Ashley stood alone at the top of the hillside, brave and valiant against the breeze.


    The long hair like snow is floating with the breeze.


    That appearance, looks particularly beautiful, just like a high goddess, let people worship.


    For ash, I can''t feel the slightest blasphemy in my heart.


    It''s not that Aishi is not beautiful enough. On the contrary, Aishi is so beautiful that I dare not blaspheme.


    That touch of amorous feelings intoxicated me.


    I don''t know when, I''ve been stunned. I even forgot that the cooling time of clarity is over and I can restore my strength. I''m immersed in that beautiful scenery.


    I don''t know when, ash turned around and looked at each other.


    The cold and bright eyes made me tremble all over, as if I had been found doing bad things. I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed on my face.


    At this time, ash''s figure came down from the mountain.


    Darling, isn''t it bothering me?


    I just glanced at it secretly and didn''t do anything bad. There''s no need to be so fussy.


    "We should go," said ash.


    "Go?" I was stunned: "have a rest, I haven''t..."


    "If you don''t go again, it may be too late. A big guy is rushing here." ash said coldly.


    As he spoke, the sight of the Falcon spirit appeared in front of me.


    It was obviously a picture from high altitude. Although it was a little far, it was quite clear.


    At the sight of that scene, my face suddenly became gloomy.


    A huge, extremely huge guy appeared.


    The giant zombie is big enough, more than two meters tall, but the giant zombie may be only half the size of this guy.


    It was a real giant, and the skin was no longer the original rotten flesh and blood, but completely turned into a pure black, just like cast iron. It was tangled together piece by piece and looked very strong.


    Two arms, like stone pillars.


    Red marks spread all over the body, just like blood vessels.


    An arm, fairly normal; But the other claw, completely turned into the Giant Claw of the beast, as if five blades were installed on the palm, which was particularly terrible.


    With his strong body, sharp claws and ferocious huge eyes, you can clearly feel the desperate shock and terror from this guy.


    Although I didn''t really face it, I just looked at it from a distant place, but the terrible sense of oppression came on my face.


    My breathing seemed to be completely stagnant at this time, and my throat was crawling involuntarily.


    The body was trembling.


    What kind of monster is this? Huge zombies are terrible enough. This guy looks even more scary.


    What is this... A tyrant?


    A name appeared in my mind. According to Li Jie, if licker larvae evolve, they will become all lickers.


    And this huge zombie, if evolved, will become... A tyrant.


    Is this guy a tyrant?


    This guy''s size is a little scary.


    And it''s very strong, just like steel muscles. Obviously, it''s not something that ordinary weapons can hurt. I feel that my Doran blade can''t cause any damage to this guy at all.


    But what makes me feel a little strange is that there is a strange thing on this guy''s shoulder.


    It looks like the head of some monster.


    What is this?


    "This monster is moving in our direction now. With our current strength, we can''t face this monster." ash''s voice interrupted my thinking.


    Is this guy''s goal us? That''s really troublesome.


    Danger came. I didn''t dare to linger here. I quickly got up from the ground. A clear skill came down, and my strength recovered. I immediately retreated with ash.

 Chapter 59

    Meanwhile, on the other side, Xiao Ya is doing nothing in this base.


    There is plenty of food in the base.


    Every time I drive an excavator out, I will collect countless food. A task can be managed for several days, and two or three excavators will be touched at a time.


    Because of Lin Yi, Li Jie and Li Si are good to Xiao Ya. At least they don''t force Xiao Ya to do anything they don''t want to do.


    But in this base, Xiao Ya always felt uncomfortable. I don''t know why. When Li Si and even others walked past her, Xiao Ya always felt strange chills.


    Women are always emotional.


    Although it doesn''t cause any harm to herself now, Xiao Ya believes in her heart that these people have bad intentions for herself.


    Just like this time, when Li Si walked past him, he even greeted himself with a smile.


    But when it was over, Xiao Ya felt as if she had been stared at behind her back. It was creepy.


    However, when Xiao Ya turned around, the Li Si behind her had reached a corner and didn''t look at herself at all.


    Can I say that I''m careless?


    Impossible... These people must be hiding something from themselves.


    Maybe it''s because of what happened before that Xiao Ya doesn''t believe in any man. Now Lin Yi is trustworthy... Even so, do you really trust that man completely?


    In fact, Xiao Ya also suspected this in her heart.


    Like ghosts and gods, Xiao Ya quietly walked in that direction.


    Because she had been dealing with zombies for so many days, Xiao Ya''s actions were extremely gentle and careful, without making any sound, and followed behind quietly.


    Xiao Ya saw that Li Si and came to the end. She immediately patted twice on a wall, and then... There was a door where it was only a wall.


    There''s a secret passage in that place?


    Xiao Yaxin felt more and more strange. It was also that Li Si was too careless and forgot to close the door.


    Xiao Ya quietly followed her.


    When Xiao Ya went in, the things inside only made Xiao Ya feel creepy.


    There was no light, it was dark, and a strange stain could be seen in some places. The whole underground space was filled with an extremely disgusting smell.


    Ropes, chairs wrapped around wires, boards full of nails, bricks!


    The most perverse is a cross full of blood. On that cross, it is still bound... No, it is not bound, but nailed to a mummy.


    The shriveled corpses, hands, wrists and ankles were nailed into the board by huge steel nails. The ground was covered with black marks and the pungent smell of blood made people feel desperate.


    When she saw this scene, Xiao Ya covered her mouth. She was afraid that she would cry out because of fear.


    Why is there such a terrible thing hidden in this place?


    Xiao Ya can''t imagine what this place is. Isn''t it a place for extorting confessions by torture?


    "Help me..."


    At this time, the shriveled body that Xiao Ya thought might have died suddenly raised her head, and a hoarse and dry voice came.


    Xiao Ya was startled and jumped back involuntarily, with a horror on her face.


    These pictures look really scary. This man is not dead yet.


    Xiao Ya wanted to ask the man what was going on, but the man soon lowered his head and made no movement.


    Obviously, although this man is not dead, he has also reached the edge of death.


    Women''s curiosity is very heavy. At this time, they are obviously afraid to die, but in Xiao Ya''s heart, a desire arises involuntarily, urging Xiao Ya to move forward.


    Continue to go inside, there are several similar crosses, each with a dead or dying person.


    The more you look at Xiao Ya, the more frightened you are.


    "Hasn''t Lin Yi come back yet?" just at this time, a voice came out from inside.


    Xiao Ya''s ear was a branch. She immediately stopped, immediately slowed down and walked towards it.


    The voice that originally seemed a little vague gradually became clear.


    That''s Li Jie''s voice.


    "Well, he hasn''t come back yet. The boy goes out and runs every day. He must be planning how to leave here. What if he runs away and doesn''t come back?" Li Sihui replied.


    "Don''t worry, I think the boy should be a guy who attaches great importance to friendship. As long as the woman stays in the base, he won''t be afraid that he won''t come back. Even if he wants to go, he will take the woman with him." Li Jie said coldly.


    After a pause, Li Jie continued, "have you found other guys like us in recent days?"


    "Eldest brother, you know, we have a small number of people with this ability. Few survivors have been found these days, let alone any ability. Lao Yan can''t find them when he goes out every day." he scratched his head. Li Si said, "if not, let''s go to the East side?"


    "Don''t go there for a while. It''s too dangerous. That''s not our territory. Those people... Are not easy to provoke." Li Jie snorted coldly.


    "When shall we do it?" Li Si''s voice couldn''t help but take some excitement: "this guy should also be the strength of the strengthening system, which is very consistent with my compatibility. If I can eat this guy''s ability crystal core, my strength will certainly increase greatly."


    The more Li Si said, the more excited he was. The voice couldn''t help but be a little strange.


    "Don''t worry, I can feel that the boy is not so easy to deal with. His speed can avoid my flame, and I can''t stop the guy''s attack. Let the guy relax his vigilance first. Let Fang Qi''s woman stay in his room these two days..."


    "No matter what kind of man he is, his bones will be crisp in the gentle countryside. Tonight, I''ll feed that guy''s food later and do it when he completely collapses."


    Hiss!


    Unimaginable fear suddenly enveloped her whole body. Xiao Ya didn''t expect that she would hear such important news just by accidentally following up.


    I didn''t expect that such a terrible inside story was hidden in this base.


    This is not a survivor base at all. This is a hell, a huge cage.


    Count the time. It''s almost time for Lin Yi to come back.


    No, you should tell Lin Yi the news as soon as possible.


    His face changed slightly. Xiao Ya subconsciously ran outside.


    When he finally ran to the door, a accidentally ran into a wood next to him.


    Bata!


    The sound was not loud, but it was particularly obvious at this time.


    "Who?" sure enough, Li Si and Li Jie immediately reacted and rushed out.


    Unfortunately, there was no one in this dark corridor.


    He looked around and found nothing. Li Si scratched his head: "it''s a mouse. There are many mice in this place."


    However, Li Jie was not as big as Li Si. His face was gloomy and he drank coldly: "go and find that woman!"


    Comfortable!


    After a hard day''s work, although I have gained a lot, the fatigue all over is unbearable.


    Slaughter zombies, the whole body is covered with sticky blood.


    But after I came back, there was a gentle village waiting for me.


    Li Jie and Li Si seem to have completely abandoned Fang Qi in order to win me over.


    These days, Fang Qi completely stayed in my room and almost became a woman alone.


    I can feel that when I walk in the base, I can cast all kinds of eyes around me.


    I know, that''s jealousy. Those people are jealous that I enjoy beauty alone.


    In the bathroom, Fang Qi waited on me eagerly and cleaned my body up and down with a pair of small hands.


    At first, I felt a little embarrassed, but later I got used to it.


    It''s just that I''m young and energetic. In addition, I haven''t experienced such things before. Every time Fang Qi takes a bath for me, I can''t suppress my physical impulse.


    Especially when the sexy body is tightly attached to my back, and two groups of softness cross my body, giving me the most fragrant baptism.

 Chapter 60

    Let me go. These are just the plots seen in novels and movies. Now they really appear in front of me and happen to me.


    God knows what kind of feeling I felt at that moment.


    Inadvertent touch, coupled with the snow-white delicate body, and the face like a flower.


    The shower head above the head is still spraying warm water... It''s the national construction organ. The quality of things in it is still good.


    For such a long time, the solar energy can still work. After a hard day, a hot bath is definitely the happiest thing.


    What is happier than this is that there is a beautiful woman waiting on you to take a bath.


    The spray from the shower head blocked my eyes and made me look like a fog in front of me.


    (delete 10000 words)


    Finally, I still have some patience. After so many days of training, my strength is extraordinary and not more than before.


    This woman, that''s a woman I couldn''t even think of in high school.


    That kind of flattery, panoramic view.


    Doomsday!


    For some people, it is the end of the world, but for others, it may not be an opportunity.


    A pair of beautiful eyes, glittering like water, bright, vermilion mouth slightly open, exhale like orchid.


    Just when my eyes cut Fang Qi''s face, I couldn''t help sighing in my heart.


    On Fang Qi''s face, there were still some bruises. The scars on her arms and thighs had not healed until now.


    "Qiu Zhiqiang, is there any trouble for you now?" I asked as I moved.


    Fang Qi shook his head slightly: "no, since the last time you taught him a lesson, he didn''t dare to harass me again."


    Speaking of it, Qiu Zhiqiang is sad.


    It''s clearly my wife, but I can''t touch it for so long. I can only watch my wife accompany other men.


    As a result, because Fang Qi stayed with me all night, Qiu Zhiqiang was particularly angry and beat Fang Qi, but she was cut by Xiao Ya.


    It hurt to death. When I came back and saw Fang Qi, I was also very angry. When I found Qiu Zhiqiang, I beat that guy up.


    I don''t know whether I was trying to support Fang Qi or revenge for being humiliated in high school.


    In short, that time, he beat Qiu Zhiqiang half to death.


    After that, Qiu Zhiqiang hid from me as long as he saw me, and he didn''t dare to find Fang Qi''s trouble again.


    Beat Qiu Zhiqiang half to death and robbed his wife. This kind of thing is really exciting.


    Not to mention, now even if I think of what happened in middle school, I won''t be so angry.


    As for Fang Qi, she seems to have been used to this kind of life.


    The so-called relationship between husband and wife has long been completely deprived when the end of the world comes. Now this world is a world where the strong are respected and the fittest survive.


    Fang Qi knows that if she wants to live, she can only rely on the strong. Otherwise, don''t say that even Qiu Zhiqiang doesn''t want to live.


    Everything, just to live, that''s all.


    In order to live, Fang Qi can show his dignity, sell his body, throw away all the burden and turn himself into a tool!


    Living is always people''s greatest wish.


    In front of this person, it was such a long time that Fang Qi met the person who loved him most. There was no violence or torture. If she could, Fang Qi even preferred to sink like this.


    No matter how despised others, no matter how cursed, how humble... She has only such a small wish.


    At this time, the door of the room was suddenly opened.


    Soon a gust of fragrance came, and a woman suddenly came in.


    Dizzy, who is this woman, not Xiao Ya?


    When Fang Qi and I were working, I didn''t expect Xiao Ya to break in suddenly.


    Then I was full of black lines in my head. Looking at Xiao Ya who suddenly broke in, I looked helpless: "I said, please, don''t break in so suddenly. At least knock on the door. Doesn''t it kill me?"


    What if a person is accidentally broken in the wrong position? It''s a matter of life.


    However, Xiao Ya ignored me and closed the door directly with her backhand.


    Immediately, the whole person rushed directly.


    He rushed over and tore off his clothes... Yes, it was.


    I was stunned. I didn''t know what had happened. It would make Xiao Ya so crazy.


    I''d like to say that you have a sudden release of spring, but once again, this is not the degree of sudden release. This is already a brilliant spring, okay?


    However, before I could react, Xiao Ya rushed over directly. This woman can''t care about anything now.


    He pushed Fang Qi''s body to the side, immediately put his hands around my shoulders, and pulled me directly on the bed.

 Chapter 61

    From the moment Xiao Ya rushed into the room, I was stunned, and my face was full of incredible expressions.


    Watching Xiao Ya rush over and push Fang Qi away, I thought Xiao Ya was angry at that time.


    But I didn''t expect that the next move made by Xiao Ya surprised me.


    Poor Fang Qi was pushed away. Xiao Ya took off her clothes directly and stripped herself in a short time. There was nothing left on her body, and then she hugged me directly.


    With one effort, I was turned over by Xiao Ya like a puppet, and then the two slender and perfect jade legs climbed directly onto my waist.


    What is this?


    It seems that this is a very famous move.


    For a moment, my face was strange, I didn''t know how to describe the expression on my face, and I hadn''t recovered from this shock.


    As for Fang Qi next to him, his face was dull and strange. He didn''t know what had happened.


    But although I don''t understand what happened, now this action is really ambiguous.


    In addition, the naked body, ultra close contact, the beautiful picture in front of you, and the attractive fragrance breathed in your nose.


    Everything makes my forefinger move.


    It''s different from Fang Qi. Although Fang Qi said that she was the object of YY in high school, that''s all. There''s no other special place.


    In this last world, morality has basically fallen, and I am not much better.


    Really... If I met Fang Qi outside, maybe I wouldn''t let go of this beautiful woman, even if she didn''t agree.


    But Xiao Ya is different.


    In my mind, those are two diametrically opposite concepts.


    Xiao Ya and I were companions who lived and died together. How many times we fled together and how many times we fought together. That kind of feeling is not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    Therefore, although I have a desire to face Xiao Ya in my heart, as long as Xiao Ya disagrees, I will never force Xiao Ya.


    For a moment, I thought Xiao Ya had figured it out and was finally willing to face me.


    I was very happy at that time.


    However, at this time, I suddenly heard a different sound in my ears.


    Clang!


    That''s the sound of the door being kicked open. The opposite door, Xiao Ya''s room?


    What the hell is going on?


    This voice made Xiao Ya''s face slightly changed. It seemed that her whole body trembled slightly because of fear. The slender jade legs made an involuntary effort at that time.


    My legs were holding my waist, and my waist was arched. At this time, I couldn''t help sinking a little.


    There was still some distance between the two sides, but this time.


    "Hold... Hold me tight..." a hoarse voice came from Xiao Ya''s throat.


    That voice made me look strange.


    What happened to make this woman afraid to this extent?


    Originally, the desire was burning, but looking at Xiao Ya''s frightened eyes, the desire in my heart retreated involuntarily.


    Just then, I heard a voice outside, and then with a bang, the door of my room was kicked open.


    Then, two figures broke in directly.


    Who is the guy in front, not the dark skinned Li Si?


    Right behind Li Si, Li Jie also followed and broke in.


    However, when the two men looked here, their faces suddenly became strange.


    I cut the grass!


    What''s this look like? It''s too sexy ~ chaotic.


    It''s shameless, these people.


    On the bed, Fang Qi''s naked body lay next to her, with a red aftertaste all over her. It was obvious that she had just finished the battle.


    On the other side, the two were entangled together, with their lower bodies staggered in a classic posture of old tree roots.


    From their direction, I can''t see the specific situation, but looking at the two men with sweat stains, it seems that they are in the fierce battle.


    The appearance of the two of them interrupted this intestinal battle.


    This... What is this!


    Li Si''s eyes swept over the two women, and the expression on his face could not help but envy.


    Grass, these goods are really good at playing. Such beautiful two girls are playing Shuangfei together.


    Damn it, one day I''ll try this game myself.


    Xiao Ya''s body was pressed by me. I could only see one side, but Na''s delicate skin was still exciting.


    As for Li Jie, a strange look flashed in his long and narrow eyes and swept all parts of the whole room in an instant.


    Everywhere is a mess, the ground is torn into pieces of clothes, a mess.


    Looks like you''re really worried?


    "Hey, Mr. Li, Mr. Li... What are you doing? Although it''s said that this is the base, it''s my own room at least. It''s too embarrassing for Lin Yi to break in like this?" at this time, I was obviously angry.


    The voice is not loud, but it has its own oppression.


    At the same time, he pulled the sheet and covered our bodies.


    The Li Si suddenly became a little stammering: "that... No, we... We just..."


    Li Si didn''t have so many flowery intestines. When I asked him, he became speechless at that time.


    Stuttering looks suspicious.


    I don''t know what happened, but looking at the current situation, Xiao Ya is very strange, and the two people in front of her are also quite strange.


    Moreover, I can clearly feel the fear in Xiao Ya''s heart.


    At this time, I naturally want to protect Xiao Ya.


    "Cough, brother Lin, I''m sorry to bother you, but we can''t help it." blinked his glasses, and Li Jie said softly.


    "Because I have something very important to discuss with brother Lin, so... I forgot to knock. Unexpectedly, I''m sorry, I''m really sorry." Li Jie continued.


    Something important?


    I frowned. I don''t believe what this guy said. I''m afraid it''s just a cover up.


    "Well... Can brother Lin come out for a while? I have something I want to discuss with you alone." after a pause, Li Jie continued.


    Cao, who interrupted my good deed, even asked me to climb out of the gentle village?


    Seriously, this requirement is a little too much.


    Normally, he should apologize quickly and go away, but this Li Jie doesn''t seem to mean that.


    Frowning, seeing that the two men didn''t mean to leave, I couldn''t help saying, "sorry, guys, can you go out first?"


    As if he had just reacted, Li Jie hurried out with Li Si.


    But I don''t know whether they forgot it on purpose. As a result, the door didn''t close.


    After the two men went out, I got up from bed and began to dress.


    Xiao Ya, too, picked up her clothes from the ground.


    Beauty dressing was originally a very pleasant picture, but now Xiao Ya seems to be in a hurry and simply put her clothes on.


    In the whole process, Xiao Ya seemed to want to say something, but looking at the flickering figure at the door, Xiao Ya couldn''t say a word.


    As for Fang Qi next to him, he didn''t know what had happened. He just followed us and put on his clothes together.


    Although I don''t know what happened, looking at Xiao Ya''s appearance, I know it must not be a good thing.


    Gave Xiao Ya a reassuring look, and immediately I rushed out.


    At the same time, the whole person is ready to fight. Once the situation is wrong, I am ready to do it at any time.


    Even if I can''t summon ash, I can''t be dealt with by ordinary people alone.


    Xiao Ya hesitated and followed up. Xiao Ya knew everything and the conspiracy of these people.


    But... Xiao Ya had no chance to tell that person about these things.


    What on earth... Should I do?

 Chapter 62

    Xiao Ya''s brain calculates quickly. She needs an opportunity to tell Lin Yi about these things and let Lin Yi know how dangerous this situation is.


    But from beginning to end, Li Si and Li Jie were both nearby. Xiao Ya didn''t have any chance at all.


    My heart was anxious, but I had to pretend that nothing had happened on the surface, not to mention how uncomfortable Xiao Yaxin was now.


    Seeing the three of us come out, Li Jie looked at us. The expression on his face was still dignified. It seemed that something had really happened.


    I can''t help but clatter in my heart.


    "Master Li, what happened that made you come here in such a hurry?" I asked with some resentment in my voice.


    After all, no matter who is so disturbed, it is estimated that he will not be happy.


    Li Jie looked a little embarrassed, but he coughed and said, "brother Lin, you go out every day these two days. You don''t know much about the situation in the base. In fact, we''re in trouble."


    "Oh?" I raised my eyebrows and said softly.


    "Well, yes, we''re really in trouble. Do you remember the last time Lao Yan went out to look for food? That time he destroyed an excavator," Li Jie said.


    Of course I know that. It was destroyed by a huge zombie. Two people died at that time.


    "But that doesn''t matter. We drove back four excavators before. Even without that one, there are three, but... When those two excavators went out to find food this morning... They were gone." Li Jie said in a hoarse voice.


    what?


    My face changed involuntarily.


    Two more excavators are gone?


    This is a very serious problem. These excavators can be said to be a very key tool for the base to find food. Without these two excavators, looking for food will become a big trouble.


    I don''t know how many times the risk should be increased.


    "What about those people..." I asked hurriedly.


    "Didn''t come back." Li Jie sighed and said, "moreover, our usual food reserve is only two days, which is only enough for today and tomorrow. If we don''t find food tomorrow, we will be hungry the day after tomorrow."


    How serious is the situation?


    For a moment, my heart is also a click, which is a trouble. If I can''t go out to find food, it will really be over.


    "How could this happen? How could the excavator be easily destroyed?" I couldn''t help asking.


    Excavator, that''s an iron pimple. Even a huge zombie can be killed at once.


    How could two be destroyed at once?


    "Listen to a brother who escaped by chance. It seems that there is a big guy much larger than the ordinary giant zombie near our base..."


    "Tyrant!" I said involuntarily, and the picture I had seen before appeared in my mind, and my breathing became urgent.


    Scary picture.


    At that time, the huge guy like a monster was always branded in my heart.


    I don''t know if it''s a tyrant. I only know the strength of that big guy. It''s definitely not comparable to ordinary giant zombies.


    Can''t that big guy run around here?


    If it were that big guy, excavators and other things would really be unstoppable.


    "It should be. I can''t think of anything else that can do this except a tyrant," Li Jie said.


    After a pause, Li Jie continued: "so... I don''t know whether brother Lin has considered it or not, but now, the brothers in the whole base depend on us. Tomorrow, Li Si and I are going to go out to find food. I think if brother Lin is willing to help together, we will have one more powerful assistant."


    "Although I haven''t decided whether I want to join the base or not, I''m also duty bound. After all, I''ve had free food in the base for so long, and I should make some contributions to the base," I said.


    If what Li Jie said is true, I can''t refuse it.


    "When will we start?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll go out at dawn," said Li Jie.


    "Then I''ll go back and prepare..." I said.


    "Oh, don''t worry. Let''s eat first. It''s too late to prepare after eating. You''ve been killing zombies all day during the day. You''re probably hungry. I told the people below to make a lot of delicious food to practice for our actions tomorrow. It''s going to risk your life." Li Jie sighed.


    It feels like a decapitated meal. It''s quite unlucky.


    He didn''t give me a chance to refuse at all. Li Jie took me and walked over to the restaurant.


    "Old four, you go down to urge and see if those things are ready." Li Jie turned and said to Li four.


    Then Li Si turned and left.


    Before long, Li Si sent the food.


    This time it was really quite rich.


    Fresh fruit, milk, bread, and even two hams for one person.


    This configuration is nothing before the end of the world, but it can definitely be called luxury at this time.


    Li Jie was also very polite and hospitable. When he handed it to Xiao Ya, Xiao Ya hesitated a little and took it over.


    I had a full meal. I haven''t eaten so refreshing for a long time.


    After eating, Li Jie asked us to go back and have a good rest, and then prepare for tomorrow''s action.


    "Hey, brother Lin, I didn''t say you ha. It''s OK before. But ah, tomorrow''s business is very important. Control yourself a little tonight. Don''t be the same as before. If you can''t stand on your heels when you get up tomorrow..."


    At that time, I felt embarrassed, touched my nose and said, "don''t worry, Mr. Li, I know the weight and won''t ruin tomorrow''s major events."


    That''s what I said, but my own brain turned involuntarily in this direction, full of the snow-white ketone bodies of two women.


    Then I went back with Xiao Ya and Fang Qi.


    During this period of time, Fang Qi lived with me almost every day. I was used to it and didn''t feel anything wrong.


    But strangely, when she got to the door, Xiao Ya didn''t enter her room, but followed me in.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe the previous things were too exciting. Maybe it was accompanied by two beautiful women around me.


    I know that tomorrow is a very important time, but when I see two women, my breath involuntarily becomes a little short.


    It''s not good. I have to go out to work hard tomorrow. I have to control myself today. Otherwise, if I encounter a powerful zombie and my legs suddenly soften, isn''t it all over?


    But I don''t know what''s going on. The more I suppress that feeling in my heart, that taste becomes particularly obvious.


    As if he couldn''t control it at all, a flame sprang up in his heart.


    His eyes turned red involuntarily.


    Look at the two women again, they are also full of charming faces, and their eyes are covered with a layer of water mist.


    Xiao Ya seems to be able to control some, but Fang Qi''s situation is much more serious.


    The delicate little tongue licks slightly on the lips, but it can''t eliminate the dryness on the mouth at all.


    A pair of delicate hands, even involuntarily began to touch them up and down.


    In a short time, the clothes originally worn became a mess.


    That looks very tempting.


    I was a little out of control. Seeing Fang Qi''s attractive appearance again, I couldn''t control it any more.


    I just feel my throat dry.


    Damn it, it''s really a torment.


    It shouldn''t matter. My physical strength is not comparable to that of myself before. It''s nothing even if I do it once?


    Just do it once. It won''t waste much energy at all. As long as you have a good rest tonight, it''s no big deal.


    Deep in my heart, I don''t know when such an idea has begun to emerge.


    When this idea just appeared, my whole human reason was like a broken dam, and I couldn''t control it immediately.

 Chapter 63

    Of course I don''t know. Li Si has secretly drugged the things I ate before.


    God knows what Li Si mixed in it. It''s so effective.


    Obviously, I have self-control... Yes?


    Although he is a little lecherous at ordinary times, he is absolutely unambiguous when he meets serious things, but now, the whole person seems to be completely out of his control. No matter how to suppress the flame in his heart, it has no effect.


    The more depressed, the more uncomfortable the body is, and the fire on the body becomes more fierce.


    Fang Qi was almost completely paralyzed. His body lay obliquely on the bed, dressed in * *, as if it could alleviate the flame in his heart.


    what the fuck!


    When I saw that, my nose blood almost gushed out. At that time, I almost rushed over and pressed Fang Qi under my body.


    But I''m still thinking about tomorrow.


    No way, driven by the last trace of reason, I rushed to the bathroom, directly opened the nozzle, sprayed cold water up and down again, and the flame was finally extinguished.


    At this time, I also felt strange in my heart.


    This situation is wrong, quite wrong.


    Although I''m lecherous, I haven''t reached the level of this abnormal pornographic. There''s nothing else in my mind except this kind of thing.


    It''s impossible.


    How did I become like this?


    Also, how did those two women become like that?


    There''s something wrong with the situation. No, we have to let these two women go out, otherwise something will happen sooner or later tonight.


    Thinking, I wiped my face and my body was still cold.


    But as soon as I went out, a figure rushed over directly.


    Who is that man, not Xiao Ya?


    At this moment, Xiao Yayuan was much more active than before and rushed directly into my arms.


    A pair of red lips kissed my mouth directly.


    Buzz!


    At that moment, my whole body trembled.


    Teng''s, that kiss, directly detonated the gunpowder in my heart. Before, it was hard to suppress the feeling. At this time, it completely exploded.


    (the following contents are deleted!)


    "Love me!"


    Xiao Ya''s voice sounded in my ear.


    At this moment, my mind has completely lost the ability to think, leaving only a beautiful picture in front of me, constantly seducing my mind.


    At this moment, Li Jie and Li Si were hiding outside and listening to the voice from inside.


    When the sweet cry came from the door, a strange smile appeared on their faces.


    Their goal has been achieved.


    "It worked so quickly? I thought it would take some time." Li Jie said with a sneer.


    "Of course, I added more than a dozen Viagra tablets to the beer that the boy drank. Can the effect be bad? There are a lot of materials in the two women. It''s enough for these people to toss about tonight. I guess I can''t stop until tomorrow morning."


    "That boy, don''t just die here." Li Si said with a sly smile.


    But this guy can see a kind of envy in his eyes.


    "Come on, let''s get ready, and you''ll have the ability of this guy." as they said, the two men turned and left.


    And in that room, the most tragic fight was still going on.


    That battle was absolutely the most thorough.


    I know that Xiao Ya has experienced this kind of thing for the first time. I was going to pity some. I don''t want Xiao Ya to think of the previous things and leave any shadow in her heart.


    But when I got on the horse with my gun, everything seemed to have completely changed. It was not under my control at all.


    It''s like chewing xuanmai. I can''t stop at all.


    But Xiao Ya, after all, experienced this kind of thing for the first time and soon died.


    But I didn''t have time to rest at all. Fang Qi came next to me.


    What is pain and happiness?


    That''s it.


    I''m like the hardest worker. I don''t have time to rest at all.


    Fortunately, I still have clarity. When I can''t hold it, I''ll have a bottle of Dongpeng special drink... No, it''s a clarity. I''ll recover immediately.


    I couldn''t help but want to smile bitterly. I didn''t expect that the greatest effect of clarity would be at this time.


    At this time, I also feel something wrong.


    But now I can''t control myself at all.


    "Lin Yi..." just at this time, Xiao Ya''s voice suddenly came from under her.


    Looking down, Xiao Ya''s eyes showed a rare trace of Qingming.


    "Li Jie, Li Si... Two people have ghosts..."


    what?


    "They want to... Kill you!" at the beginning, I didn''t know what Xiao Ya meant.


    However, when I understood, the whole head seemed to explode in an instant, and the whole body was in flames. At this time, it went down with a Shua.


    Xiao Ya whispered, "I... Followed... Li... Li Si before and found a secret."


    Xiao Ya''s voice was intermittent and extremely difficult.


    "Just below this base... There is also... A place like... A prison, where... There are... Dead people."


    "They want to... Kill you, they want to take... Take away... Ability... Ability crystal core from you..."


    On and off, Xiao Ya finally made those things clear.


    For such a long time, Xiao Ya has been waiting for the opportunity, and now the opportunity finally comes.

 Chapter 64

    Xiao Ya had always wanted to tell me the news, but Li Jie and Li Si stayed nearby. Xiao Ya had no chance at all.


    Even at dinner, Xiao Ya had to eat the food because she was afraid of Li Jie and Li Si''s suspicion.


    Otherwise, Xiao Ya would not be like this.


    Even when the medicine began to take effect, Xiao Ya knew that the two guys outside hadn''t left and couldn''t speak.


    But now, Xiao Ya finally got the chance. Although it may be too late, she... Can''t help it.


    The words from Xiao Ya''s mouth shook my whole body.


    Under the base, all dead?


    Li Jie and Li Si, want to kill me and take away my ability crystal core?


    Ability crystal core, what is that? Can it be said that it is the fundamental reason why Li Si and Li Jie can exert their ability?


    They want to kill me and take my power crystal core.


    Why? Is it good for them to take away my ability crystal core?


    "They... Want to take your... Ability crystal core and give it to Li Si for use..."


    Cannibalism!


    A word came to my mind that made my scalp numb.


    Is this the real purpose of those people?


    When I asked before, Li Jie also said that their ability should be improved as long as they exercise frequently and use more.


    But now it seems that it was all a lie to deceive me.


    These people, like those zombies, also need to rely on swallowing humans to improve their strength.


    Although there are some differences, zombies need only the flesh and blood of ordinary people. What these people need is the ability crystal core of people with ability.


    It sounds a little different, but in essence, it seems to be the same thing, the same killing, the same ferocity.


    I shuddered at the thought that I was actually the food in the eyes of others.


    Because of my inner fear, my desire subsided a lot and my action became a little slow.


    However, this situation caused Xiao Ya''s dissatisfaction.


    This woman, at this time, actually made a direct effort and turned her body around. Instead, she pressed me under her body, and she began to move in the posture of a female knight.


    But as she moved, Xiao Ya didn''t forget to explain.


    "These... These days, they are eliminating your vigilance, because you are fast. Li Jie is worried that you will hurt him, so it''s such trouble."


    "These days, they... Always let Fang Qi... Fang Qi stay with you, so that you can''t extricate yourself from being immersed in women every day. When you completely sink, it''s when they start."


    "They put a lot of medicine in today''s food. They want you to consume all your strength tonight, and then... They can do it!"


    My God, it''s insidious. It''s so insidious.


    These people''s ideas are terrible.


    No wonder those people in Li Jie are so enthusiastic today. They are too enthusiastic.


    Even for so many days, I have kept Fang Qi here. It is the subconscious desire for Fang Qi in my heart that tempts me.


    I said, why are these two people so generous and willing to give me the most beautiful woman.


    Damn guy.


    Then, when I relax a little, I put medicine in my food, just like this situation tonight. The whole person immediately got into the trap.


    Just like this situation today, the whole person is completely immersed in it.


    If I don''t know such things, I will be completely immersed in the gentle countryside of two women. Tomorrow, I will be paralyzed like mud and have no strength.


    Maybe it won''t be until tomorrow morning. It may kill me in the middle of the night.


    Now when I think of it, I just feel shivering all over.


    It''s horrible.


    In this last world, the most terrible enemies of mankind are not only those monsters, but also the same human beings, and even human beings are more terrible than those zombies.


    Those zombies will appear directly in front of you, but the conspiracy behind human beings is more terrible.


    So, what kind of excavator is destroyed and going out to look for food tomorrow is bullshit.


    But now, although I understand this, the desire on the body can not be controlled at all, and the whole person has almost completely fallen into an uncontrolled state.


    The flame in the body can''t be suppressed at all.


    Just like Xiao Ya, she briefly woke up and told me these things, but soon she was lost again.


    Then the whole person is like a small electric motor, undulating up and down on me, looking for an intoxicating feeling.


    Before long, Xiao Ya couldn''t hold on.


    Then Fang Qi came over again. Her soft hands pushed Xiao Ya aside and occupied Xiao Ya''s seat.


    As for me, it seems that I have completely become a tool, and I have no chance to express my views at all.


    Damn it, it''s cool, but it''s probably going to die.


    We must find a way.


    However, those drugs are too strong. I feel my reason is passing quickly. I know that in a short time, I will sink again.


    Can''t it be said that it''s over?


    Just when I felt despair, an extremely cold chill came from me in an instant.


    Not from somewhere, that feeling is more like it appears directly from the brain, and then flows all over the body in an instant along the blood vessels and bone marrow.


    I feel like I''ve become an ice cube.


    That kind of bone chilling chill made me tremble, and a layer of goose bumps appeared all over my body.


    The little brother, who had high toes and high spirits, also wilted in an instant.


    Fortunately, his meow is not permanent, otherwise, I will be finished.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly withdrew.


    But Fang Qi seemed unwilling to let me go. She climbed over on the bed and seemed to have completely become a reptile.


    How can this be? It''s not easy to calm down. According to this situation, it won''t take long for it to explode again?


    My eyes turned quickly. Suddenly, as soon as my eyes brightened, I reached out and grabbed a ham sausage brought back next to me.


    Meow, this ham sausage hasn''t been opened yet. It''s the type with the thickness of the wrist.


    I was going to be dinner, so I brought it back. I didn''t expect it to come in handy now.


    Seeing that Fang Qi didn''t care about those uncomfortable things at the seal, she directly stuffed them into her body.


    I was in a cold sweat. I was still a little distressed. I grabbed it, peeled it, and then set a cover. Only then did I give it to Fang Qi.


    With this thing, I was a little relieved.


    Standing up, I''m going to leave here temporarily. These pictures are too exciting. I''m afraid I can''t stand it.


    But I didn''t expect that I almost fell as soon as I got up.


    Unexpectedly, I was so tired that I quickly added a clarity technique to myself, which made me feel a little better.


    Then I hid in the bathroom and sat cross legged, just like an old monk, looking at his nose, nose and heart, without saying a word.


    My ears were stuffed with a paper towel, but I could still hear that sound.


    But a chill from time to time in my brain made me feel a little better.


    That''s... Ash.


    I know. That''s ash helping me.


    Although it''s not time for ash to cool down, ash is trying to help me as much as possible.


    Use freldrod''s unique cold to eliminate the flame on me.


    After a look, there are still four hours left. I have to fully recover within these four hours.


    Outside, the delicate bodies of the two women have been entangled together, and the moving voices are higher and higher.


    I don''t know when someone has come outside.


    Zhang Wei, Lao Yan, and glasses... Everyone is here.


    Of course, Li Jie and Li Si are indispensable.


    Almost the whole hunting team, more than 20 members, all appeared here.


    Among them, the old smoker also grabbed a double barrel shotgun, and others had some weapons in their hands.

 Chapter 65

    Don''t forget where it is. It''s a former prison. There are 80 or 100 prison guards living in it, and most of them are equipped with guns.


    In this end of the world, being able to get two guns, I have to say, has added great hope to my life.


    In fact, this is the biggest reason why these people were not directly captured at the beginning.


    But this Li Jie is also a very courageous guy.


    The first thing when you escape from the cell is to take your most loyal brother and control these weapons first.


    Then those violent prisoners who wanted to resist, this guy shot them directly.


    After the outbreak of their own ability, they completely control everyone.


    Of course, although it is said to be a team here, the main members of the team are naturally mainly those of the construction team at that time. Others can''t enter this circle at all.


    As for this so-called circle, it is pure metamorphosis. A group of evil metamorphosis broke out in the end of the world.


    When they personally killed the first person who resisted them, the brand had been deeply left on them.


    Li Jie is the boss and the others are younger brothers.


    I don''t know when it began, the desire in Li Jie''s heart began to expand.


    This guy doesn''t want to be a digger all the time. He wants to be a man.


    Especially after the emergence of their own power.


    In order to maintain his rule and live longer, Li Jie formulated a series of detailed rules.


    Guns shall not be used at ordinary times.


    Even if you go out looking for food, you can only carry one gun at a time. After all, although there are guns in this prison, the quantity is limited and there is no one left after use.


    It is precisely because of this rule that their guns have not been used up until now. Of course, some people have died because of this rule.


    In the base, Li Jie is the emperor, President and God... Everyone should have enough respect for Li Jie, no one can be exceptional, no one can resist.


    The people in the base are divided into three, six, nine, the first, that is, the only one, Li Jie, that is God.


    Everything here is like a perverted cult. With the sudden end of the world and the powerful power he has, Li Jie almost regarded himself as the legendary Savior.


    His nerves are already a little neurotic.


    He turned this base into a religion, and he was the leader of this religion. He thought he was adhering to God''s will to save mankind in this last world.


    And all those who resist themselves are heretics and pagans who should be killed.


    Only those who believe in themselves can survive.


    He always said that. As for those who died, their faith was not pious enough.


    The second is Li Si, Lao Yan, glasses and Zhang Wei. These people are the old subordinates of Li Jie before. That sense of trust is unmatched by others.


    The third class is the members of the hunting team, just like the abandoned monkeys, pockmarks and others.


    These are young and strong members who joined from prison or later.


    These people, regarded as the reserve members arranged by Li Jie, will be promoted to the second class if their loyalty is enough after being tested.


    As for the fourth class, they are the women.


    Young and beautiful woman, Li Jie thought it was a gift from God and a gift from God.


    For these women, they can enjoy it at will, and even be used as a reward to their subordinates.


    The last is the elderly and women. They can only wash clothes, dig tunnels and take the least food.


    The so-called Savior is actually full of loopholes, but everyone believed it.


    For people in the end of the world, what they desire is only a hope that they can live, that''s all.


    In despair, people always want to grasp the last straw, even if it has decayed.


    Moreover, the end of the world itself is enough nonsense, and Li Jie also showed his special power.


    In this case, it seems that no matter what happens, it is not unacceptable.


    Is there any objection?


    Also, there was once another prisoner. Like Li Jie, a prisoner who broke out a strong force once resisted Li Jie''s rule.


    However, the man was killed by Li Jie.


    When the rebels are killed, there are no rebels.


    People were killed and the body was dissected. The meat on the body was cut by Li Si and dried.


    Although they are cruel, they have to store up the food they need for their life.


    Of course, it is estimated that no one is willing to eat that kind of thing as a last resort.


    However, during the dissection, Li Si found the so-called ability crystal nucleus near the man''s chest and heart.


    It was a small crystal with a slight earthy yellow feeling.


    The size of the finger belly looks like a diamond, full of mysterious feeling.


    Although Li Si is a fool, this guy is not a fool. Fools know that this thing is definitely not something that should be in a normal person''s body.


    They even said that they killed many zombies, and there was no such thing in the body of zombies.


    As a result, no one knew what it was. Later, a brother who often read novels said casually that it would not be an internal pill from cultivation. Eat it to make a big tonic... At that time, they said that this guy had read too many fairy novels.


    However, Li Si had a heart. While no one noticed, this guy swallowed that small crystal as a sugar bean.


    The result was that after eating the crystal, Li Si had a great change. His body was significantly higher, stronger and stronger. This guy once punched the Zombie''s head directly.


    The skin was rough and the flesh was thick. A man broke into more than a dozen strengthened zombies. He was stunned and didn''t hurt at all. The claws of the strengthened zombies couldn''t tear Li Si''s skin at all.


    Only then did people know the value of this crystal.


    As for this crystal, Li Jie named it the ability crystal core according to his own ability.


    Ability crystal core, after eating, ordinary people can have the power that their original masters have. Maybe they can''t directly have all of it, but at least they have that potential.


    Li Jie himself has the ability. He knows the role of this power in the end of the world.


    The power of a capable person is more powerful than ten guns.


    If you can control a group of capable people around you, you really have nothing to worry about.


    So, Li Jie, they began to take action. They not only went out to look for food, but also to look for living people, look for those survivors and bring them to the base.


    If you have the ability, use all kinds of means to let people relax their vigilance. Finally, kill and take away the ability crystal core to take it.


    If you don''t have the ability, use coercion directly to make it one of your own, otherwise you will die.


    Everyone here believes in Li Jie, the only true God, but he hides a little when the capable come in.


    If I stay in this base all the time, maybe I can see some signs.


    But when I got up every day, I went out to practice with zombies. I didn''t notice it at all.


    I''m the third capable person caught here.


    The first two are the mummies in the basement that Xiao Ya saw. Some ordinary people who do not obey discipline will also be punished. There is even one person who did not die.


    The two men''s ability crystal core was taken by Li Jie. He wanted to ensure that his own strength was in an absolutely strong position.


    As for this one, it is Li Si''s turn.


    But Li Jie assured Zhang Wei and Lao Yan that the next ability crystal nucleus would choose one of them as the receptor and become the third ability person in the base.


    It is out of this desire for strong power that Lao Yan and Zhang Wei even do not hesitate to sell their benefactors.


    Five or six people, each with a gun, will guard the outside. Once the sound inside ends, these people will rush in directly and kill the man inside with random guns.

 Chapter 66

    As for the woman inside, you can''t move!


    There are few such beautiful women before the end of the world. After the end of the world, they have become a scarce resource more precious than giant pandas. They feel bad without women, don''t they?


    Let the boy be cool first. After that, it''s his turn.


    I have a conscience. I''m so kind. Before this guy dies, I let him have a good cheer.


    As long as the movement inside is over, do it immediately and kill the smelly boy inside.


    Although it was summer, it was still chilly at night. Several guys in thin clothes stood outside the door, trembling slightly.


    Listen to the sound waves from the room in your ears, and then look at your current appearance, the contrast will become more and more desolate.


    Gradually, several people looked at the smelly boy inside.


    Darling, how long has it been?


    It has been two or three hours since they arrived here, but the sound inside has always been higher and higher.


    In particular, the voices of the two women became more and more charming and charming.


    That groan, listening to them, was itchy and uncomfortable in their hearts. In their minds, they involuntarily emerged the picture of two beautiful women panting and twisting under a man.


    Hiss!


    The picture is so beautiful that I dare not think about it. The more I think about it, the more excited I am.


    The people inside are enjoying themselves. When you look at me and you outside, you can see each other''s discomfort. They all look strange.


    It''s a fucking hard job.


    But listen, the man''s voice inside disappeared, leaving only two women''s voices higher and higher.


    A few people don''t doubt it. Isn''t that normal.


    When a man is doing such a thing, he cries for heaven and earth. At most, he cries for two times, plus a wheezing roar. He cries for heaven and earth. That''s the party being attacked.


    Therefore, several people didn''t think so much and continued to wait here.


    It''s hard for these people.


    This kind of waiting is quite painful.


    Ah!


    A scream came from the room.


    "Grass, there will be no draft tide. How many times..."


    After another period of time, the movement inside seemed to become smaller, and sometimes even bursts of voices could be heard. Those men and women seemed to have finished their work and were exchanging their experiences.


    "Hey, Lao Yan, do you want to start?" Zhang Wei whispered at Lao Yan.


    "Don''t worry about it. Listen to the voice. That smelly boy is very angry. Let''s go now. If that boy still has strength, we may die." Lao Yan shook his head and whispered.


    Although they have guns in their hands, they are absolutely unwilling to do anything unless they have to.


    Right now, in the room, it''s completely different.


    Both girls were blushing, looking at the wet sheets and a messy picture.


    Especially Xiao Ya, when she saw those red marks on the bed, the expression on her face was even more indescribable.


    Of course, she knows what those things are. Those are her own falling red. I didn''t expect to lose her first time here, and still with another woman.


    Don''t mention how uncomfortable that taste is.


    However, after the embarrassment, Xiao Ya calmed down immediately.


    At that time, Xiao Ya directly took out the blade of Doran, rushed over and put it on Fang Qi''s neck.


    Because of the pain in her lower body, Xiao Ya''s movements were scattered, and she almost cut Fang Qi''s neck directly.


    At that time, Fang Qi was scared to scream. Unfortunately, people outside thought Fang Qi was in heaven.


    The efficacy has begun to lose gradually. Although the body still has some reactions, Xiao Ya can control it.


    Xiao Ya, who reacted, was definitely a terrible existence. Without saying a word, she did it directly. That knife almost killed Fang Qi directly.


    "This woman is with them. They want you to be exhausted on this woman and kill you easily." Xiao Ya whispered in a hoarse voice.


    Fang Qi doesn''t understand what''s going on. She doesn''t know what happened and why Xiao Ya, who saved herself before, would do it directly to herself now.


    I shook my head slightly and poked away the Doran blade in Xiao Ya''s hand: "don''t worry, Fang Qi shouldn''t know anything. If she knew, she would have told Li Jie and Li Si before, but she didn''t say anything."


    Frowned, Xiao Ya seemed reluctant. Just looking back, Fang Qi really didn''t do anything at that time.


    So it seems that Fang Qi really has nothing to do with this matter?


    "What are you... Talking about?" Fang Qi whispered, pulling his clothes over the peak in front of him.


    After looking at Fang Qi, I had no choice but to lower my voice and simply explain these things to Fang Qi.


    After listening to my explanation, Fang Qi was startled and opened her mouth. Fang Qi knew the rules in the base, but Fang Qi didn''t know that there was such a dark side hidden under these rules.


    "So, we''re going to run away from here at dawn. As for Fang Qi, I''m sorry, we can only tie you up at that time," I said.


    In this case, Fang Qi will not be involved.


    Fang Qi widened her watery eyes and didn''t say a word, as if she was still digesting what I just said.


    "Can you... Take me..." suddenly, Fang Qi whispered.


    "What?" Xiao Ya and I turned strangely and looked at Fang Qi.


    It seems that I didn''t expect Fang Qi to say so.


    Fang Qi is leaving with us?


    "What are you talking about? Maybe you don''t know what life is like to leave here. You may lose your life at any time. It may become food for zombies, or sleep in the open... That life is definitely not better than here." I frowned and said.


    I''m not willing to leave Fang Qi here, but I know that not everyone can afford that kind of life.


    However, Fang Qi''s idea seems to be more firm than I thought: "no... i... I''ve had enough. I want to leave here. I... I''ll go with you!"


    Staring at me, Fang Qi said.


    Here, every day can only become a man''s plaything. All her dignity has been ruthlessly trampled on. Fang Qi can''t stand the life here for a long time. She wants to leave here.


    Even if it was dangerous, it was her own choice.


    Looking at Fang Qi, I couldn''t help frowning.


    Fang Qi is different from Xiao Ya. Xiao Ya is a female man and will not become a burden. On the contrary, she will become a powerful help.


    But Fang Qi, it''s too weak.


    Taking Fang Qi is definitely a burden.


    Just looking at Fang Qi''s appearance, I can''t say no. anyway, I''ve been a husband and wife for several days.


    It is impossible to say that there is no emotion at all.


    Seeing Fang Qi''s appearance, I knew I couldn''t refuse.


    Frown, I said yes.


    However, Xiao Ya was dissatisfied with my decision. She pulled me aside, whispered and asked me why I wanted to take Fang Qi. She knew that this action was very dangerous. If she was not careful, she might be wiped out.


    I had no choice but to explain to Xiao Ya.


    And if we don''t agree with Fang Qi, what should Fang Qi do at the critical moment? Just like now, as long as Fang Qi yells, our plan will be finished immediately.


    After all, Xiao Ya finally accepted this point, although the whole person seemed reluctant.


    After the decision was made, the three of us gathered together and whispered about the specific plan.


    After all, it''s such a big thing. It''s impossible to be rash. We must have a detailed plan.


    I don''t know how long it has been. Finally, it has been discussed.


    Everyone is ready.


    "What shall we do now?" Xiao Ya asked.


    "You two, don''t do anything, just yell and keep yelling, so that people outside think we''re still working. I''ll give you a good recovery of your strength and take action in an hour..."

 Chapter 67

    Uh huh... Ah!


    Those people outside are still waiting. After a short period of calm, the annoying noise begins again.


    I don''t know when this suffering will end.


    That kind of groan, from time to time to add a howling wolf howl, which sounds particularly harsh.


    "Cao, if it weren''t for the boy''s power, I would rush in and kill him now." the expression on his face was gloomy, and Zhang Wei said with hatred, his face full of unhappiness.


    "Bear it again, I don''t believe this boy is made of iron." Lao Yan said.


    To be honest, if Li Si hadn''t given the medicine in advance, they couldn''t imagine that a person could last so long under the siege of two women.


    It has been several hours since the beginning. Even the iron bar has to be ground into an embroidery needle, but the boy is still in spirit.


    Who knows how much medicine that Li Si has given, and the effect is so awesome.


    "Hey, haven''t you finished yet?" just at this time, there was a voice in the back. It was Li Si''s voice. The guy looked sleepy.


    This guy will enjoy it.


    After all, Li Jie is the boss. He can''t do everything himself, so he handed it over to Li Si and finally took people there.


    However, Li Si gave the task to his brother and ran to sleep.


    "Fourth master, how much medicine have you given? There''s no movement in it until now." Lao Yan couldn''t help saying.


    "Not much, just a dozen pieces of inferior Viagra..." Li Si said in a low voice.


    Mom, more than a dozen? I''m afraid the boy can''t get out of this door.


    Although it is said to be inferior Viagra, inferior Viagra is also Viagra.


    Eating too much will kill people.


    When these people muttered, the voice inside became louder and louder, and then suddenly all the voices disappeared.


    Outside the door, for a moment, even the slightest sound could not be heard. The silence was even frightening.


    Just when a few people didn''t know what was going on inside and whether the smelly boy was already * * * *, suddenly there was a harsh scream from inside.


    "You... What are you doing? You''re crazy. Come on..." that was Fang Qi''s voice.


    Then there was a clatter, and the sound of broken glass was particularly harsh.


    No!


    Li Si, Lao Yan several people''s faces changed wildly, especially Li Si. That face turned red in an instant, and a fist waved directly in front of him.


    Bang!


    That was an iron door, but even the iron door could not stop Li Si''s fist. With a dull sound, the door in front of him was directly smashed open.


    Soon all the people outside rushed in.


    I don''t know when it began. The room has become empty.


    Although the strange smell is still floating in the air, the owner of the bad man has long disappeared.


    In the whole room, only Fang Qi sat in the bed, clutching the sheets, his face full of fear, and his whole body was trembling.


    As for Lin Yi and Xiao Ya, they already don''t know where to go.


    The glass window was smashed to pieces and looked very tragic.


    "Damn it, where are people?" he roared loudly. Li Si''s face looked ferocious and ferocious.


    "Hit... Break the window, they... Ran away... Xiao Ya... Xiao Ya still wants to kill me." Fang Qi said almost trembling.


    Damn it, that woman.


    Li Si is not a fool. He immediately reacts. The movement in the afternoon is really Xiao Ya?


    The woman, knowing her conversation with Li Jie, told Lin Yi about these things. They saw the opportunity and ran away.


    Damn it!


    In a twinkling of an eye, Li Si figured it out.


    Looking at the window full of broken glass, his face twisted together.


    Damn it, this is your own ability crystal core. After swallowing that guy''s ability crystal core, your strength will definitely be greatly improved.


    But now, with the ability at hand, the crystal core has run away.


    Anger made Li Si run away.


    "Lao Yan, you go to inform the boss that things have changed. The glasses inform the whole base. Once you find it, shoot me!" roared angrily. Li Si ordered loudly. Immediately, the whole person rushed directly to the front and climbed through the window, ignoring the sharp glass fragments on it.


    He''s going after that damn guy.


    As for Lao Yan and glasses, he immediately turned around and was ready to report the news to the boss.


    As for Zhang Wei and the other two, they hesitated a little, ready to keep up with Li Si''s rhythm and go together to find the two escapees.


    The whole base is under their control. They will never allow anyone to escape their control.


    But these poor people, who were about to climb over the window, didn''t notice that there were two more shadows behind them.


    There''s no chance.


    Just as Zhang Weigang climbed up the window, he suddenly had two more hands behind him, one on each side, directly blocking his mouth.


    When the two men had no time to make a sound, Doran''s blade rotated directly along his neck, and the whole head was cut off directly.


    Soon the body was quietly thrown to the ground.


    Seeing that Zhang Wei was about to jump from the window, I smiled grimly. Suddenly, I stretched out my hand and pulled hard. Zhang Wei was pulled down directly.


    At the same time, the knee hit the top.


    There was only a bang. It was the sound of a broken jaw.


    My strength is not what this guy can imagine. A violent impact directly smashed his chin, and the whole person fell to the ground and hummed continuously, but he couldn''t make the slightest sound.


    Those frightened eyes stared at the three of us, especially at Fang Qi who got up from bed.


    Obviously, this guy didn''t expect Fang Qi to betray the base.


    This damn woman


    The resentment in the eyes is extremely strong.


    Xiao Ya quietly handed the knife in her hand to Fang Qi.


    That meaning is very obvious. If Fang Qi wants to prove that she is a true traitor, she must take some actions.


    For example... Kill the guy in front of you.


    This is not only a name, but also a sign of Fang Qi''s ruthlessness. In this end of the world, only really ruthless people can survive.


    Fang Qi never killed anyone. Although she saw many dead people and Zombies eating people, Fang Qi never killed anyone.


    The palms were shaking slightly, and the face looked pale.


    The Doran blade was shaking up and down.


    Below Zhang Wei, his body kept rolling on the ground, his eyes were full of fear, and a strange howl came from his throat.


    Unfortunately, his chin was broken, and he couldn''t say a word at all. He could only stare at Fang Qi with that kind of hatred, resentment and ferocity.


    Is that a threat?


    Threats?


    That look suddenly made Fang Qi angry.


    Fang Qi thought of his previous life. That night, he was desperately tortured by this damn guy. He tore off his hair and scalded scars on his body with cigarette butts... Fang Qi won''t forget that kind of torture.


    Fear and hate made Fang Qi''s eyes red.


    All of a sudden, Fang Qi cried out, and immediately the whole person rushed up directly. His eyes were as red as blood.


    A pair of beads, looks particularly terrible.


    The knife in his hand has been held high.


    In Zhang Wei''s frightening eyes, the whole person screamed and fell with a knife.


    Hiss!


    Doran''s blade went directly into Zhang Wei''s chest, and a stream of blood gushed out like a faucet.


    After spraying Fang Qi''s face, the whole delicate and snow-white face now looks like a fierce ghost.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    Puff... Puff... Puff!


    Fang Qi, just like a madman, kept waving the Doran blade in his hand, falling and puncturing again and again. It was already a mess on Zhang Wei''s chest.

 Chapter 68

    It seems to be to vent all the grievances she has suffered for a long time. Fang Qi becomes cruel and cruel.


    In just a few seconds, there were many more holes in Zhang Wei''s chest. It was a mess. As for this man, he had no voice for a long time.


    Poor guy, I was damned last time. I didn''t expect to die after such a long time.


    Seeing that Zhang Wei was out of breath, Fang Qi was still stabbing. I couldn''t see it anymore. I quickly pulled Fang Qi away.


    "OK, OK, calm down." I said reluctantly, "time is tight now. We don''t have much time to waste here."


    "Xiao Ya, Fang Qi, you two, take a gun and act separately. Xiao Ya, you should pay attention to hiding. Fang Qi, you should be careful not to let people find out your mistake. I went to kill all those people. When the matter is over, we will gather at the fence of Fangfeng square." I whispered.


    This is what we discussed before.


    Now things are getting worse. There must be many guards at the front door. It''s unlikely that they want to rush out of the front door.


    Moreover, although I have the ability, I am not invincible.


    These people have weapons in their hands. Even ordinary people are enough to cause danger to me. I don''t have the ability to be invulnerable.


    Therefore, we must make good planning.


    Act separately.


    Xiao Ya and Fang Qi nodded. They understood what I meant. When I created a lot of chaos, the pursuers would go in my direction. This was their chance.


    Move, go!


    Seeing Xiao Ya and Fang Qi disappear in front of me, I took a deep breath, grabbed a pistol on the ground, stopped on my waist, immediately took out Dolan''s blade, jumped, and the whole person disappeared directly from the window.


    In the dark, no one noticed that the figure was moving rapidly.


    There is a mess in the base. Eyes and old smoke have informed the past of the news here. Now the whole base shows its true face.


    Members of the hunting team all took out their own weapons, submachine guns, semi-automatic rifles, pistols... All kinds of weapons are particularly deadly.


    The searchlight has also been turned on, and the white light is constantly shooting throughout the base. Once they find anything wrong, those people will shoot impolitely.


    "Go... Go... Come on, the fourth Master said, who can kill that boy today can occupy Fang Qi alone for a week, ha ha... I haven''t tasted meat for a long time." a young man shouted loudly, with a string of bullets around his neck.


    That looks like a terrorist in the Middle East.


    Led several brothers and began to search carefully around.


    As the saying goes, heroes are sad about beauty. Fang Qi is the most beautiful woman here. I don''t know how many members of the hunting team dream of having a spring night with Fang Qi.


    Occupy Fang Qi alone for a week and do what you want to do. This kind of thing was unthinkable before.


    Under this stimulation, all the men went crazy.


    In fact, this is Fang Qi''s real position in this base.


    No wonder Fang Qi wants to leave. No one wants to be treated as goods all the time.


    These people are searching carefully and don''t miss any corner.


    However, these people did not notice, a dark tail, do not know when they had been staring at these people.


    Quietly approaching, it''s like the coldest and coldest killer, which makes people shudder.


    I''m not a killer, but a long battle has given me a strong enough instinct.


    Quietly close to the last person, I can''t hear my footsteps at all.


    Just as the searchlight passed, there was darkness ahead.


    Oh!


    Even a dull hum could not be issued. The young man of up to 25 years old in his hand began to twitch violently.


    The main artery near the neck was cut off directly, and the blood was like a fountain.


    Seeing this life disappear in my arms, my mood has not even changed at all.


    For the first time, I was trapped by those people of Heige. They wanted to kill me, feed me to the zombie, and rape Xiao Ya. I killed them.


    At that time, my hands were still shaking, I wanted to vomit, and I was still afraid.


    But this time, I didn''t feel the slightest fear. In the depths of my heart, it was completely calm.


    In this short time, my mood will change like this. Even I have a shivering taste.


    First, death!


    The automatic rifle fell into my hands.


    Those in front of them had no idea that death had enveloped them.


    I haven''t played with a gun, but I haven''t seen a pig run, and I haven''t eaten pork?


    Aim at the people in front and I pulled the trigger.


    The harsh sound cut through the night sky, and flames roared past quickly. Bullets, like fire snakes, quickly shuttled through the air.


    The figures of four or five young people in front are shaking violently one by one. In the night sky, they dance under the fire.


    At close range, this kind of shooting effect is quite good. Even if I can''t shoot a gun, I won''t miss one.


    When you want to kill others, you''d better think clearly. Others will kill you at any time.


    In the silent night sky, this sound is particularly harsh.


    Shua, the searchlight immediately projected from upstairs, and my area suddenly became bright.


    "Right there, drive..."


    As soon as he raised his hand, the muzzle of the gun was instantly aimed at the top.


    Dada, dada!


    Another shuttle of bullets roared past. With a slap, the searchlight was directly broken.


    Gun, this thing, is very fast for me.


    The most important thing of shooting is that at the moment of shooting, strong recoil will lead to instability of your arm and even the whole body, so the bullet can not accurately hit the target.


    But this situation is not a problem for me at all.


    As long as you have enough strength, the so-called recoil is like nothing.


    At least one shuttle bullet can break the light bulb.


    Without the searchlight, the outside of the whole base immediately fell into darkness. Although the light inside the house was bright, it could not have a great impact on the outside.


    I heard bursts of noise coming from all around.


    The bullet in my hand was empty. I didn''t know how to change the bullet. I didn''t bother to figure it out. I grabbed a gun directly from the body in front of me and immediately went into the dark again.


    My speed reached the limit, and the whole person was like a shadow, shuttling through the whole base.


    Once I meet the target, I won''t have the slightest pity. I just shoot a shuttle of bullets, and I won''t let go of any of them.


    I know that this is not the time to be soft hearted. Maybe I will let a person go. In a moment, the bullet of the gun in this person''s hand will penetrate me, Xiao Ya or Fang Qi''s heart.


    To live, only let your heart be as cold as iron.


    Dada... Dada... Dada!


    The fire light and harsh sound from time to time are like the wail of death. Whenever this sound rings, it is immediately accompanied by bursts of sad screams.


    Although there are many people in the base, they can''t bear such a massacre.


    Before long, many people have been killed by me.


    Li Si kept roaring, but this guy couldn''t find me at all. He could only appear at the scene of the accident again and again. He roared loudly at the bodies underground that were not even completely dead.


    I don''t know when the identity of prey and hunters has changed.


    These so-called hunters, carrying guns one by one, trembled all over and looked pale. Even the temptation of beauty, it was difficult to mention the courage that had collapsed.


    The bodies that were shot and killed, the companions who lived well before, have now become dead.


    All this made them feel fear and fear. They were like lambs on the mountain, being hunted by the fierce beast.


    In the darkness, as if there was a huge shadow, it was enveloping.

 Chapter 69

    Li Jie and Li Si are worried that my speed and the sharp Duolan blade will bring fatal damage to them.


    Similarly, I am also worried that Li Jie''s flame, the power of flame explosion, can also completely devour me.


    I am more worried about Li Jie''s vicious and cruel mind. In order to improve his own strength, even human survivors can be killed. This guy is a complete pervert.


    In the dark, all the way.


    I don''t know how many people were killed. I saw bodies appear, and the mysterious enemy was like a shadow without a trace. No one knew where it was.


    These people were also afraid. They huddled together and didn''t dare to go out again.


    The angry Li Si roared again and again, but it was of no use at all.


    At this time, I had quietly touched the square.


    Next to it is a six meter high wall, which completely blocks the whole prison.


    Now, we''re just going to run away from here.


    It''s different from other places. Maybe it''s because there''s no place to hide in this square, and those people don''t doubt that we''ll show up here. After a little search, they don''t ask.


    When I came here, Xiao Ya was already waiting here.


    As for Fang Qi, he hasn''t appeared yet.


    "I''ll send you out first."


    Now I put my arms around Xiao Ya''s slender waist. After what had happened before, Xiao Ya was used to the touch of my body and didn''t struggle.


    Immediately I took a deep breath and looked at the high wall in front of me.


    At the next moment, with a soft drink, the ghost quickly spread out, and the wind was blowing at his feet. The whole person''s speed almost reached the limit in the blink of an eye, and quickly rushed towards the courtyard wall.


    When I saw that I was about to hit the courtyard wall, I jumped up, and my body jumped high in the air. My toes borrowed strength on the wall several times. My exhausted body ran into the air again.


    Finally, the whole person stayed steadily on the courtyard wall. I felt like I had become a Wulin expert in martial arts novels. I jumped five or six meters high.


    As for Xiao Ya, she completely hugged my neck and handed everything to me.


    At a glance, it is about the height of two floors, which can bear.


    Pursed my lips, I jumped down again with Xiao Ya in my arms, and finally landed on the ground with a bang. My legs were numb, and the soles of my feet were in a hot pain.


    As for Xiao Ya, I didn''t hurt her at all.


    "You go there first. See that building? Find a place to hide over there. Be careful not to be found by the zombie. When I rescue Fang Qi, I''ll find you." I quickly said to Xiao Ya.


    Immediately turned around and climbed back again.


    Seeing my figure disappear above the courtyard wall, Xiao Ya stamped her feet and quickly turned to leave. She wanted to stop me and leave, but she knew it was impossible.


    That man will not abandon any of his companions.


    Once again, I returned to the courtyard wall. Bursts of angry drinking could be heard in the distance. I couldn''t help feeling a little anxious. Fang Qi hasn''t appeared until now. Won''t he be found?


    That would be bad.


    The more I think about it, the more I worry.


    But just at this time, I saw two black shadows running towards this side panting in the left direction. Who is the person in front of Fang Qi?


    Just... When I saw this scene, I frowned.


    Fang Qi is still holding a person. Who is not Qiu Zhiqiang?


    How can Fang Qi take Qiu Zhiqiang? Did Fang Qi tell Qiu Zhiqiang about his escape?


    There''s something uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Lin... Lin Yi, I brought... I also brought Zhiqiang." Fang Qi looked at my dark face and said in a low voice.


    "Why did you bring him here? Do you want to leave with him? I think he''s doing well here." I frowned and said impolitely.


    "Who says I''m doing well? Those people don''t treat me as a person. They treat me like a dog. They eat the worst food and have to do it. I''m almost tired." Qiu Zhiqiang immediately yelled and scolded at that time, and his face was unhappy.


    Sure enough, it''s a hundred days of kindness for a husband and wife.


    Fang Qi didn''t forget her husband at this time, even if the man beat Fang Qi up before.


    "Please, if I run away, only my husband will be killed." Fang Qi begged me.


    Yes, Qiu Zhiqiang lived by Fang Qi. If Fang Qi left, Qiu Zhiqiang would immediately have no source of food.


    There will be no waste to feed. Without value, Qiu Zhiqiang will have no reason to exist.


    "Yes, yes, take me with you. Don''t worry. After leaving here, my wife will be your wife. How do you want to play..." Qiu Zhiqiang said immediately.


    That sentence made Fang Qi angry and sad.


    As for me, I couldn''t resist. I slapped him and threw him over. It was particularly crisp. Qiu Zhiqiang was directly knocked over by me.


    This guy is really blind. He is so tall. He is a pure waste.


    But Qiu Zhiqiang didn''t care at all. He immediately got up from the ground and flattered: "how can we get out?"


    "I''ll take you out of the here," I said, trying to hold back my anger.


    "What, jump out? You''re crazy. What if you fall so high?" Qiu Zhiqiang yelled.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to this guy. I said, "which one of you will come first?"


    "She first!" when he was in danger, Qiu Zhiqiang immediately pushed Fang Qi out.


    The expression on Fang Qi''s face could not be described as pain. It was almost numb. It seemed that she was used to her husband''s appearance.


    "What are you doing with such a person?" I couldn''t help whispering.


    "But... He is my husband after all." Fang Qi whispered, holding my arm and circling my neck.


    I can feel the pain of this woman. No matter who is his lover, he won''t be happy.


    But Fang Qi still couldn''t forget their happiness. She was even longing for her husband to really grow up one day. Because of their own pay, can really be good to themselves, that''s enough.


    Silly woman.


    But neither of us noticed how bitter and ferocious Qiu Zhiqiang''s eyes were when he looked at the two of us holding close together.


    I sighed, stepped back a few steps, accelerated and took off again, and my body appeared in the high altitude again.


    Puff!


    At this time, a fire suddenly crossed through the air.


    Immediately, there was a piercing sound in the air.


    No!


    At this moment, I trembled all over, and intuitively felt an extreme danger.


    I even felt a stabbing pain in my head.


    Shit... That''s a bullet.


    I reacted instantly, but in this half air, I had nowhere to borrow and had no time to make an effective response.


    In desperation, my toes were on the wall, and my body suddenly sprang up and turned by this last force.


    Immediately, with a burst of blood on my shoulder, my body immediately lost its sense of balance under the powerful impact.


    The original upward momentum also fell down immediately at this time.


    With a puff, his unbalanced body fell directly from the air. He saw that the courtyard wall was less than one meter high, but it was a little distance, but it was far away.


    I watched the top of the courtyard wall keep away from me, and finally the whole body burst down.


    The back hit heavily on the thick ground. The strong tremor made my chest tingle, and my mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood. The whole face was pale and looked extremely tragic.


    As for Fang Qi, I protected her in my arms, but she didn''t get hurt.


    However, at this time, changes occurred suddenly.


    Originally, a figure quietly watching this scene suddenly rushed over.

 Chapter 70

    Who is that person, not Qiu Zhiqiang?


    At this moment, the guy''s face looked ferocious and his eyes were excited with blood red. He grabbed Fang Qi and pulled it out of my arms. Immediately, he touched a dark thing directly from his waist and aimed it at my forehead.


    That''s a pistol.


    I fell from a place six meters high. I fell miserably. It seemed that my eyes were bleeding. Through the hazy blood red, this man looked particularly terrible.


    "You... Zhiqiang, what are you doing? What are you doing?" Fang Qi''s scream was particularly harsh.


    Fang Qi didn''t seem to react from this picture. His face looked full of confusion and fear.


    But Qiu Zhiqiang immediately gave an explanation.


    A slap directly hit Fang Qi''s face, and the white and tender face immediately showed five more bright red slap marks.


    "Shit, what am I doing?" Qiu Zhiqiang cursed fiercely: "you bitch, want to elope with your lover, don''t you? How can I let you do it? Come and tell me and take me away?"


    "There is food and drink in this place. Why should I go? Fuck, let me go with you and see if you two are together all day?" Qiu Zhiqiang seemed to finally find an outlet to vent and howled loudly.


    That face looks very distorted.


    The more he said, the more he hated me. Looking at me lying on the ground, he immediately kicked me directly, and kicked me hard on the wound on his shoulder.


    At that moment, I felt like I really wanted to die.


    Fang Qi wanted to hold Qiu Zhiqiang, but Qiu Zhiqiang was a man at this time. As soon as his face changed, he kicked Fang Qi to the ground and immediately beat Fang Qi. He only beat Fang Qi black and blue, which was quite pathetic.


    Seeing Fang Qi beaten, a flame appeared in my heart, and I wanted to get up from the ground.


    However, Qiu Zhiqiang was sensitive and directly pointed the muzzle at me. At this close distance, I couldn''t hide at all. A fool could directly explode my head.


    "Run? Run a fart... Still want to elope. You two dog men and women actually mixed up. Shit, what can I do if you run away? What else can I eat?" Qiu Zhiqiang spat and scolded.


    "Say... Do you like this smelly boy and want to elope with this smelly boy?" Qiu Zhiqiang scolded more and more and was more excited.


    Fang Qi was already sobbing and shook his head: "no... no, we..."


    "I just don''t want to... I don''t want to stay here. I have to be bullied every day. I don''t want to..." Fang Qi sobbed and explained.


    "Grass Mud Horse, as I said, it doesn''t matter if you are fooled by men all over the world, but you can''t be fooled by this garbage, shit, bitch, bitch..." he cursed desperately. Qiu Zhiqiang seemed to forget who he lived for and what food he had.


    Because when I was a student, I was an orphan who had nothing. I won the powerful and powerful him once, that time, which made Qiu Zhiqiang jealous until now.


    Therefore, when Fang Qi told himself his plan and wanted to take him with him, Qiu Zhiqiang immediately found an excuse to give Fang Qi away, and then... Informed Li Jie.


    Seeing the success of his plan, the guy he hates most is lying in front of him like a dead dog. Qiu Zhiqiang''s heart is excited.


    As for Fang Qi, she had already burst into tears. The tears rolled down the corners of her eyes and mixed with the blood from the corners of her nose and mouth.


    Fang Qi is not a fool. Before, she was just dazzled by her last trust in her husband.


    But now, Fang Qi knows that the man who betrayed himself at the last minute and still left himself in the Magic Cave is his husband with the last glimmer of hope.


    The last glimmer of hope was completely broken.


    The whole person curled up on the ground and shivered.


    "Sorry... Sorry..." Fang Qi kept whispering.


    Not only did he fall into the current situation, but even hurt this person to bear the same consequences as himself. Fang Qi''s heart was full of guilt.


    "Ha ha... Qiu Zhiqiang, you did a good job." just then, a man came over with a slap in the face.


    That voice is not Li Jie. Who is it?


    With a burst of light, Li Jie, Li Si, Lao Yan, glasses and some other members of the hunting team all came over and completely surrounded me.


    Condescending, I can see how proud Li Jie is.


    As for Li Si''s several people next to him, they were also full of publicity. They seemed to forget how scared they were before.


    As soon as he saw Li Jie coming, Qiu Zhiqiang immediately ran over like a pug: "Master Li, what''s the matter? The information I provided you is still accurate."


    "Accurate, very accurate, very good. You can choose one of those girls tonight and play casually." Li Jie said with a sneer.


    It''s like rewarding a dog.


    In Li Jie''s eyes, this man is a dog. No, not even a dog. At least a male dog won''t sell his bitch.


    But Qiu Zhiqiang is full of excitement. For so long, this is the first time he has had the opportunity to taste the taste of women. Can he not be excited?


    "Lin Yi, I didn''t expect that we would come to this step... Tut Tut, I treated you well. Why did you run away with the women in the base? You''re sorry for my trust." Li Jie smacked and said.


    "Come on, there''s no need to pretend at this time. You''re just for the ability of crystal nucleus in my body. You haven''t done this kind of activity for two days a day. Bah, I''ve never seen such a shameless guy like you." I struggled to get up from the ground.


    Looking at my action, Li Jie didn''t stop it. Even if he was scolded, Li Jie didn''t get angry.


    He knew that the man in front of him was just a dying struggle. It was useless. He was surrounded by his own people. So many guns were aimed at him, and the boy was injured. Even the gods could not live.


    "Ha ha, that''s nothing. My strength is given by God. I''m the only savior who can save the world. They''re just contributing their own strength to the salvation. What a glorious thing." Li Jie seemed to be crazy, his hands facing the sky and his face twisted.


    Crazy, this guy is really crazy.


    When a person is immersed in his own world, he can''t wake up anyway.


    This is a madman and a pervert.


    And he is also an extreme publicity, extreme narcissism and arrogant guy. He wants to see his goal trembling in front of him.


    Moreover, this guy also has the pride of being a capable person. The capable person can only die in his own hands, so he came in person and didn''t let Qiu Zhiqiang kill this person directly. Otherwise, with Qiu Zhiqiang''s hatred, he may directly shoot this person.


    "Stubborn guy, but you will soon understand that your strength will become our strength and become a part of the power of salvation. Be proud..." with a grimace, Li Jie said in a gloomy voice: "someone first fill a shot, and then take him to the basement and nail him!"


    Li Jie really thought he was a pope or something, and even created a shit nailing.


    It''s the mummies in the basement. Their wrists and ankles were nailed on the board with blood flowing until their blood dried up and died.


    Of course, that''s ordinary people.


    For those with ability, they can''t live that long. When the anatomy is finished, it''s almost time to die.


    Bang!


    Qiu Zhiqiang coldly pulled the trigger, a bullet directly hit my thigh, and his whole body flopped down to the ground.


    Then Li Si came to me with a ferocious smile. His face looked dark and ferocious. His big hand grabbed me directly at my injured shoulder.


    Although these people publicized, they were careful. Now I was shot in the arms and legs. At this time, I was not Li Si''s opponent at all.


    This time, it seems that he is really dead.


    Click!


    Li Si''s palm grabbed my shoulder. With a little force, my arms almost broke.


    "Come on, my anatomical skills are first-class. I will let you taste all the pain before you die... Ha ha..."

 Chapter 71

    Li Si''s face was ferocious, and his dark face looked like a fierce ghost.


    This guy has become a complete pervert.


    Since the end of the world, everyone has been under great pressure. This pressure makes people nervous. If you can''t vent this pressure, people are likely to collapse.


    Some people choose to vent on women, others choose to vent in ruling and mastering other people''s life and death, while Li Si found the true meaning in anatomy.


    When he killed the man for the first time and cut off pieces of meat from the bone, the man''s painful wail and shrill scream fascinated Li Si.


    From that moment on, Li Si became addicted to this kind of thing.


    At first, he thought he would be afraid, but he didn''t expect that the taste was so wonderful.


    When a living man was cut in pieces in front of him, Li Si felt an indescribable abnormal satisfaction with his painful and desperate eyes, sad voice and splashed blood.


    At first, it was fear, but later, Li Si was completely obsessed with this kind of thing.


    No one in the whole base wants to offend Li Si, not only because of this guy''s strength, but also because of this absolutely abnormal character.


    Now, another goal appears in front of me and I can taste that wonderful taste again.


    That feeling made Li Si difficult to extricate himself. Because he was excited, the beads in his eyes burst out.


    They thought they were in control.


    The man has been shot in his arms and legs. Even if he is sharp, he will die in this case.


    What''s more, there are so many Black Muzzles nearby. This man is almost certain to die.


    But when a person is in such an absolute dominant position, he is not so eager to kill the target.


    Just like a cat playing with a mouse, they are enjoying the pleasure of pain and despair of their goals. People always have to find some excitement in this end of the world, don''t they?


    They have always done this before. Every time that taste can make people orgasm.


    They just don''t know that sometimes they should kill. Don''t talk so much nonsense, otherwise, it will cause trouble.


    It''s like this moment!


    When Li Si''s claws just grabbed my shoulder, my face suddenly changed, and I opened my mouth with a mouthful of blood.


    That Li Si immediately got a bloody face.


    "Shit, I''ll kill you..." he was sprayed with blood on his face. Li Si suddenly became angry, wiped it on his face and rushed at me.


    However, the guy didn''t notice that in mid air, a card was disappearing out of thin air.


    "Kill if you want, don''t fucking nonsense!"


    At the same time, a light suddenly appeared in front of me.


    The light was blocked by Li Si''s strong body, and the people behind couldn''t see it at all.


    Moreover, all this happened so fast that the people behind didn''t even react to what happened.


    Li Si only heard a shrill scream.


    Hiss, hiss


    At the back of Li Si''s chest, sharp arrows were torn directly from his clothes.


    One two three four five six seven eight


    There are many arrows and few arrows. Eight arrows are torn away from the chest at the same time, just like heaven and women scattered flowers, forming a fan.


    At the same time, under the impact of that force, Li Sizheng was also taken upside down.


    But even so, Li Si is not dead.


    This guy''s physical strengthening has been quite abnormal. Before, Doran''s blade could only tear a small wound on this guy''s skin. Now even if it was shot through by ten thousand arrows, it won''t die for a while.


    And it seems that the wound on this guy stopped bleeding immediately after a short period of bleeding.


    Physical recovery effect!


    Once this guy gets a chance and time, he''ll even be like someone who has nothing to do.


    This... How possible!


    In a short period of time, countless pictures and ideas have been quickly crossed in my mind.


    It seems that a long time has passed, but in fact, at the moment when Li Si''s body began to regress, I have taken action.


    Almost uncontrollable, I felt the pistol in an instant in my uninjured arm.


    Pull the trigger!


    Bang bang!


    Four bullets in a row roared out in an instant.


    In a trance, it''s like entering a slow motion picture. I can almost see the trajectory clearly and slowly across in front of me.


    Finally, two bullets fell into the eyes, and a mass of black blood burst open.


    The other two bullets crossed Li Si''s face.


    It''s enough to have two bullets empty at such a close distance.


    However, the effect of the other two bullets is quite obvious. Eyes are the most vulnerable part of a person''s head.


    It''s late, it''s fast.


    It seems like a long time has passed. In fact, it''s just a moment''s effort.


    Just as the bullet sank into Li''s four eyes, the slow motion was over.


    With a pop, Li Si''s body fell to the ground and hung up without twitching.


    At the same time, there was a circle of light on ashy and me almost at the same time.


    Upgraded, actually upgraded.


    How rich the experience value brought by this Li Si, coupled with the experience value of the dozen people killed before, it directly made my level jump from level 8 to level 9.


    As for Ash''s level, he also jumped from level 10 to level 11.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have time to take a look at it now.


    Moreover, there was another sound in my ear, but I didn''t have the time and opportunity to listen to what was said.


    Almost an instant reaction, he grabbed ashy and tried his best.


    At this moment, I really tried my best. I put my arms around ash. At the same time, the ghost quickly started directly, and the speed reached the limit in an instant.


    There were bursts of stinging pain directly from my legs, and the bullet was still in my flesh and blood, constantly giving me the feeling of wanting to die.


    I don''t know how I endured the pain so that I didn''t scream.


    I don''t know how to endure the pain. Instead of reducing the speed, I go further.


    The whole body was like a streamer, and rushed out into the distance in an instant.


    Just then, the roar of bullets began.


    The reaction of these people was also very fast. Before Li Si''s body fell down, they immediately raised their weapons.


    Dada dada


    Bullets roared rapidly in mid air, and fire snakes looked particularly fierce.


    At this time, the crazy shooting seems no longer to be stingy with bullets. At this moment, everyone knows the seriousness of the situation.


    Until there was no more movement ahead, everything calmed down.


    At this moment, Li Jie''s face was completely distorted, as terrible as the devil.


    There was a chilling smell from this guy.


    People stood next to Li Si''s body, with clusters of flames constantly churning.


    Li Si is different from others.


    Others, that''s just their own brother, but Li Si, that''s their own brother.


    But now, his own brother died in front of him.


    Because of his pride and carelessness, an opponent who could have been solved escaped and even killed his brother.


    The heart is full of remorse.


    But that regret soon disappeared.


    I''m right. It''s not me. It''s the smelly boy. It''s his brother who killed him. If he was killed quietly, it wouldn''t happen. That boy... Damn it.


    Remorse soon turned into hatred for the murderer.


    The flame of hatred is spreading.


    This person directly eliminates everything he has. He will never be wrong.


    Because of the anger in his heart, Li Jie raised his hands, and Li Jie''s body was like a burning flame.


    Fire boa constrictors revolved around Li Jie, which looked very scary.


    Is that man dead?

 Chapter 72

    The bullets had stopped whistling, and there was peace ahead. Only Li Jie was left, shrouded in boundless flames.


    Fire snakes are dancing, which makes the whole person look particularly scary and terrible.


    Dead?


    That man!


    This accident was beyond everyone''s imagination. No one expected that this would happen. The guy who would be tortured or even killed immediately launched a near death counterattack.


    Not only escaped, but even killed Li Si.


    And what is the identity of the woman who suddenly appeared?


    No one knows. The news that I can summon heroes in the hero League has always been strictly guarded by Xiao Ya and me. Except for the two of us, others don''t know, even Fang Qi doesn''t know this situation.


    But thanks to this surprise, otherwise, I might really die here this time.


    "You guys, go and have a look..." Li Jie said in a cold voice to several members of the hunting team next to him.


    No one knows whether the goal is to die or live. The only thing we can be sure of is that no one is willing to come forward at this time. If they don''t die, won''t they end up like Li Si?


    The boy who was asked was a little frightened. His throat wriggled and didn''t want to come forward.


    But this time, it completely angered Li Jie.


    He won''t allow anyone to resist his rule, absolutely not.


    Whistling!


    I couldn''t see any action of Li Jie. Without even lifting his fingers, a fire snake roared out immediately.


    With a hiss, he wound up the boy directly. He only heard a sad scream. The whole man immediately fell to the ground. After two violent convulsions, there was no movement.


    The chest also left a circle of charred marks.


    At this moment, Li Jie was completely angry.


    Harvest the slap at the door. The death of his brother has already made Li Jie angry. Now, plus this guy dares to disobey his orders.


    Under the indignation, Li Jie started directly.


    Everyone around took a breath, and their faces looked particularly frightened.


    "You guys, go over..." Li Jie said coldly.


    Those who were named trembled, but no one dared to disobey Li Jie''s order at this time.


    You look at me, I look at you, one by one came out trembling, cold sweat on your forehead and shortness of breath.


    Several people went out for two steps, and then, like a madman, they shot wildly in that direction for a period of time, and then continued to move forward. It seems that this can make them feel a little more at ease.


    There was no movement inside. A few people were a little bold. They took the flashlight in their hands and crept past.


    I looked it over and found nothing.


    "Boss, nothing..." a little brother turned around like the rest of his life and shouted at Li Jie.


    However, before a word was finished, a soul stirring and deadly magic sound had appeared.


    The sound was cold and beautiful.


    But at this time, it became the cry of death.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    A circle of ice arrows shot directly from the rear. With a hiss, all three people''s bodies were pierced.


    They don''t have the strength of Li Si. This kind of injury is fatal enough.


    Before he finished, the man was dead.


    At this moment, people immediately turned crazy. Is this guy a man or a ghost? He didn''t kill this guy after shooting so many times.


    Li Jie''s reaction was faster. At the moment when those people just died, dozens of fire snakes condensed into a huge fireball and hit it with a shout.


    The picture looked like a rocket, and the huge fireball exploded directly in the shadow.


    With a bang, the surrounding buildings trembled.


    The flame immediately swallowed up a large area around.


    Darling, the guy''s flame is really awesome. At such a distance, I can clearly feel the impact of the flame.


    Fortunately, this is a corner, and the flame and heat waves are blocked. Otherwise, it may not be very good.


    I gasped violently in my throat. My face was ferocious. I knew I must be terrible now.


    Click.


    As my body twitched, a bullet was finally taken out by me and landed on the concrete floor.


    Above my thigh, a pit looked particularly tragic.


    It was dug out by myself. The bullet stuck in the meat had a great impact on my body. If I couldn''t take out the bullet, I wouldn''t even dare to use therapy.


    Now I regret to point all my skill points to ghost trot. The healing skill has just been increased to level 2, and the healing ability has been increased by 5%.


    A green light shrouded the wound on my leg. Under the effect of the treatment, the wound on my leg did not heal completely, but at least it did not bleed any more.


    I almost collapsed.


    I can''t bear the stabbing pain. Every bullet I take out is a huge test for me.


    But now, I still have several bullets on me.


    Shit, bullets are really something that ordinary people can''t avoid. I still can''t do the picture in the matrix.


    Although the ghost trot was driven, the speed reached the fastest level, and even the light boots on his feet. It may take only three or four seconds to reach 100 meters.


    But... It''s still no faster than a bullet.


    Just then, at least a dozen bullets were shot into me.


    I feel fucking lucky and unfortunate.


    Unfortunately, I was shot so many times. Fortunately, all of them were not at the key. There was nothing wrong with the fatal places such as chest, stomach, head and eggs, but the arms, legs and shoulders were damaged. Five bullets were stuck in one left leg.


    The only thing I''m proud of is that under my protection, ash didn''t do anything at all, but the white and tender thigh was wiped by two bullets, leaving two blood red marks, which made me feel a little distressed.


    I still have a few bullets on my body. I have to keep moving.


    With my clothes in my mouth, I grabbed the blade of Doran again. This time, it was the bullet on my right leg. I took it out with a knife and my fingers.


    As for Aishi, she stood in front of me at this corner and became my most loyal guard.


    I didn''t notice that at this moment, ash''s appearance was no longer the usual indifference.


    In that pair of cold eyes, you can clearly feel a kind of anger, penetrating anger.


    Killing has gradually shown itself in this queen.


    This is the first time that ice shooter is so angry. Before, she just appeared in the world as a summoning creature.


    Her goal is to exert her power according to the order of the summoner, so as to maintain her existence and avoid the endless darkness.


    She made it a deal.


    Gain a short light and contribute to the summoner at this time.


    No matter what happened, Ashley never showed much movement.


    But... It''s different.


    He seems to have met a fairly good summoner. He doesn''t just exist as a summoning beast and call at will. It''s more like a human being treated equally.


    This makes AI Xi feel a little warm, so AI Xi will also return with her own wisdom and strength.


    However, Aishi is a powerful Queen after all, and her heart will not be easily moved.


    But this time is different. When he is limited by his level and can''t give full play to his full strength, it is this man who runs away with himself.


    Heroes will die, too.


    When the number of hero deaths exceeds the limit, it is complete extinction.


    However, the summoner not only escaped with himself, but also subconsciously blocked his body with his body when the dense bullets shrouded him.


    She only suffered some bruises, but he was badly injured.


    The dull hum from behind made her feel angry.


    For the first time, the killing intention of the ice shooter was so strong.

 Chapter 73

    Because of the murderous intention in her heart, the whole body of ash exudes a bone chilling cold.


    The pair of sapphire like glasses stared at the people in the distance, with long white hair dancing in the dark.


    Just when those people came here for inspection, ash didn''t control the killing machine in his heart. He fired ten thousand arrows at once and directly destroyed several people in front.


    Although it later attracted retaliation and exposed his position. But it doesn''t matter. Although the power of the flame explosion is strong, it is not enough to cause any damage to ash.


    On the contrary, ash is ready to kill.


    At this time, those people in front of Li Jie finally noticed that beside the building, a slim figure appeared particularly graceful in the fire.


    The rising flames cast countless flickering lights in the past, making that figure look as hazy as a movie.


    In the light of the fire, the woman drew her long bow again.


    That figure, reflected by the flame, makes people deeply feel a kind of pressure.


    While the impact of the explosion was still spreading, everyone had seen the figure.


    I don''t know why, the flame in front of me is still burning, but when I see this woman, I can''t help feeling a bone cold.


    This woman is as frightening as an ice that will not melt for ten thousand years.


    "Kill her!"


    Just at the moment when he saw AI Xi''s figure, Li Jie immediately roared loudly.


    Li Jie reacted quickly, but the people under his hand could not keep up.


    Moreover, ash''s speed is obviously more amazing.


    When the bow was stretched and the arrow was drawn, the cold air around was freezing wildly. In a short time, on the long bow, an extremely sharp and exaggerated huge ice arrow had appeared.


    The magic crystal arrow has solidified.


    At this time, those little brothers in front subconsciously raised their weapons.


    Shooting!


    Without the slightest hesitation, ash loosened his palm and the magic crystal arrow roared in the air.


    Shua, where the magic crystal arrow spread, the whole ground seemed to be covered with a thick layer of frost.


    Even the front cluster of fierce burning flames were completely extinguished in an instant.


    I can''t stand the bitter cold.


    The speed of magic crystal arrow is amazing. Almost in the blink of an eye, it has come to those people. Those members have no chance to respond. Seeing the extreme cold and dark blue light flashing in front of their eyes, unspeakable fear has completely surrounded these people.


    Only Li Jie, this guy deserves to be the most powerful among all these people. When others had no time to react, Li Jie took the lead in action.


    The palm of his hand suddenly moved in mid air, almost exerting his sucking power.


    Where the palm crossed, a huge fire Python appeared, with a strong and huge body, just like a terrible monster.


    In a trance, it seemed that a terrible howl could be heard. The python meandered in mid air and immediately rushed towards the magic crystal arrow.


    Just when the magic crystal arrow had almost reached less than three meters in front of Li Jie, the fire Python finally rushed over.


    Because of the exhaustion of his internal strength, Li Jie even half knelt on the ground, panting constantly, and his face was ferocious.


    His eyes were fixed on the air.


    Li Jie also tried his best. He could feel the terrible power contained in the ice arrow, which was the power that could kill himself.


    Therefore, Li Jie would go out at this time, exhausted his strength, and directly summoned this fire python.


    In mid air, the two equally powerful forces finally collided together.


    The collision of ice and fire.


    At that moment, everything between heaven and earth seemed to stop. Only the ice arrow and flame were blending.


    Until a few seconds later, with a bang, an extremely strong explosion appeared.


    Fire Python really intercepts the magic crystal arrow that ignores any obstruction.


    However, the collision between ice and fire produced an extremely terrible explosion, and the amazing impact instantly exploded from the ground.


    How powerful is the power of missile explosion? No one knows how powerful that destructive power is without the power of missile explosion.


    But at this time, people even really think that this is like a missile explosion.


    With a bang, an impact spread instantly. Just above the ground, layers of cement plates were lifted directly, and almost everything was crushed by the terrible shock wave.


    The amazing impact spread wildly around along the ground. Li Jie''s figure was the first to bear the brunt and was directly shocked out.


    The impact is too close to this guy.


    Less than three meters away, thanks to this guy''s spirit, he temporarily made a shield with fire in front of him to block part of the impact force, otherwise he could tear this guy to pieces just at that moment.


    Although he is still alive now, it is definitely not good. The flame in front of him suddenly broke, and the whole body was shocked and flew out like a piece of garbage. With a wow in his mouth, a mouthful of blood was directly ejected, and the body was shocked and flew out tens of meters away.


    As for the others, they are not as lucky as Li Jie.


    The old smoke and glasses had always been Li Jie''s right arm, but when the impact came, Li Jie had no time and strength to take care of the two people.


    Under that impact, the two people''s bodies snapped and directly turned into pieces, and then were torn into pieces directly under the turbulent flow of energy.


    Perhaps, this is the luck of the two people. At least they died silently, and even had no time to experience the pain.


    Just a little far behind, those people can''t escape the power of the shock wave. A person can still survive if he is lucky.


    Those with bad luck directly lack arms and legs, and even die directly.


    An unlucky guy, just like a ball, was shaken and rolled out directly on the ground. As a result, his head snapped and hit the barbed wire. Then his whole body immediately became countless pieces of meat and died miserably.


    As a result of that shock, a huge pit appeared on the ground, and there was chaos everywhere. Even the surrounding prisons and buildings appeared countless cracks under the shock.


    After the impact, the number of people who can barely get up from the ground in the whole site is less than one-third of that before.


    The original hunting team of dozens of people, now there are only a dozen people left, and almost all of their cronies have died.


    When the bloody Li Jie got up from the ground, seeing such a picture, the expression on his face was particularly ferocious and distorted. His strength was seriously hit at this moment.


    All this was caused by the woman in front of him, and the woman was called out by the man.


    Damn guy, maybe he shouldn''t have brought this guy to the base at the beginning.


    Just because of the greed in my heart


    At this time, a trace of regret finally appeared in Li Jie''s heart.


    Of course, that regret is only fleeting.


    Looking at the woman in the distance opposite, Li Jie still had a killing intention in his eyes.


    That power is too strong.


    The ability of this Lin Yi is very special. It not only has fast speed and strong power, but also can summon other experts to help fight. If you get this power


    Regret was soon occupied by greed. Li Jie wanted to get the ability of Lin Yi more and more.


    On the other side, ash''s body climbed up from under the wall.


    Under the impact just now, AI Xi, who was not protected, was directly shocked and flew out. His body hit the wall, and the wall collapsed directly.


    In the corner of Aishi''s mouth, there was a trace of bright red, which even seemed to have an enchanting beauty.


    Slightly scattered white long hair danced with the impact.


    Stand up again, draw a bow and arrow, and the battle will never stop until death.


    "Lin Yi, keep your people still, or I''ll kill her..."

 Chapter 74

    "Lin Yi, keep your people still, or I''ll kill her..." a crazy voice howled at this time.


    Aishi''s movements were not affected at all. She stretched her bow and arrow in an orderly manner.


    However, at this time, Li Jie didn''t even recover at all. Li Jie couldn''t stop AI Xi''s attack next time.


    If this ash really doesn''t care about the life and death of that woman


    Seeing the sharp tip of the arrow twinkling with a harsh cold, Li Jie''s heart was afraid.


    As for Qiu Zhiqiang, he was even more frightened. His hands holding the pistol were shaking constantly.


    Now this guy''s intestines are green. Damn it, he should have shot Lin Yi directly at the beginning. There won''t be such trouble.


    Damn it!


    In the previous explosion, Qiu Zhiqiang was far away and suffered less trauma. He was shocked and flew out like Fang Qi.


    Seeing that things were wrong, the guy showed his shamelessness again.


    He took his wife hostage.


    When the muzzle of her husband''s gun was aimed at her forehead, Fang Qi even didn''t move.


    For this so-called husband, Fang Qi has completely become Fang Qi. For Fang Qi, this person is not even as good as a garbage!


    If she could come back that day, Fang Qi would never choose this man as her husband.


    She''s not afraid, she''s not afraid.


    Even if it''s death, that''s it.


    She was just staring at the man with a look of contempt and contempt!


    How can there be such a useless and rubbish man in this world? It''s hard to imagine.


    That kind of contempt made Qiu Zhiqiang feel a little prickly.


    After all, it''s really hard to be stared at by your wife. If put in peacetime, Qiu Zhiqiang will definitely clean up this woman.


    But now, Qiu Zhiqiang did not dare to do so. He just pointed the pistol at Fang Qi''s head.


    "Ash, stop."


    At this time, the weak voice finally appeared.


    Under this sound, AI Xi put down his long bow. Li Jie and Qiu Zhiqiang finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just now, their hearts were full of fear. They were afraid that this person would ignore it and deal with himself directly.


    Now it seems that this man still cares about Fang Qi.


    "Don''t worry about me. I hurt you this time. Even if you die, it''s nothing..." Fang Qi said with a bitter smile.


    He hurt Lin Yi, which had made Fang Qi uncomfortable. Now he didn''t expect to become a hostage to these people to threaten Lin Yi. Fang Qi didn''t want Lin Yi to be hurt by these things.


    In the corner of the wall, there was a sound of footsteps.


    The figure came out in a faint yellow.


    The whole body is sticky. You can clearly see the scars and countless blood on the body.


    Those were all made by myself with Doran''s blade. A lot of bullets were scattered on the ground.


    Too much blood loss even made my body numb. The whole body was sticky and terrible.


    His face was pale, like gold paper, without a trace of blood.


    The steps are somewhat vain, and there is no such sensitive skill as before.


    Such a serious injury, seriously, is fatal, but I survived.


    Although the therapy can''t completely recover my injury in a short time, it can at least stop the passage of blood.


    As soon as she saw my appearance, Fang Qi couldn''t help it, and her tears rolled down immediately.


    Qiu Zhiqiang took a breath involuntarily. I didn''t expect that my injury had reached this level.


    There are some furry feelings in each heart.


    "Li Jie, let Fang Qi go. I''ll take Fang Qi away. Let''s forget it." I said in a hoarse voice.


    This is my minimum requirement.


    "Ha ha, Lin Yi, are you talking crazy? What place is this? This is my territory. You''ve made such a big deal in my territory and killed so many people. You say to go? Besides, you killed my brother..."


    "My brother..." Li Jie roared loudly.


    "You''re dead today. I''ll give you three seconds and get out right away. Otherwise, I''ll kill Fang Qi." Li Jie said loudly.


    At the same time, almost all of the remaining men raised their weapons at the same time, and the muzzle of the gun was in my direction.


    "Don''t... don''t come out." Fang Qi said subconsciously.


    "Shit, where do you speak?" Qiu Zhiqiang immediately punched Fang Qi and scolded.


    "Li Jie, do you really think I''m a fool? If I go out, I won''t be killed by you immediately? Although I value friendship, I''m not a fool. Fang Qi, are you afraid of death?" I asked Fang Qi.


    "It''s already like this. Life and death are no longer important." Fang Qi said softly.


    "Well, don''t worry. If they kill you, I''ll kill all the people in the base to bury you. No one can escape. I''ll kill them, turn them into zombies, and then kill them again, and let them die completely."


    The voice was not loud, but the voice was full of strong resentment. It sounded like a chilling horror.


    When Li Jie and Qiu Zhiqiang heard this sentence, their bodies trembled involuntarily. They knew that if Fang Qi died, maybe others could live, but they would die.


    It was quiet all around, and no one said a word.


    In this way, time passes in a minute.


    Three seconds passed quickly, but Li Jie did not dare to order Fang Qi to be killed, and Qiu Zhiqiang did not dare to do it, which became the only chip in their hands.


    Once Fang Qi dies, it''s the end.


    "Give you an hour to think about it." now the initiative has shifted to me.


    "An hour later, I''ll ask for someone. Either you hand over Fang Qi, I won''t kill you, or we''ll die and break the net." the cold voice gradually drowned in the darkness.


    As soon as the voice fell, I disappeared into the darkness again, and ash soon disappeared. No one dared to chase me.


    In fact, this hour is not only for Li Jie, but also for me.


    I can''t hold it anymore. My body is too weak.


    I have reached the limit. Even if I just upgraded, I can''t make up for my physical weakness.


    The healing technique can only be used once every 260 seconds, and can only recover 25% of the injury at a time.


    This 25% is just a general concept. It doesn''t mean that I can recover 25 from a hundred wounds.


    When the injury is serious, the effect of this treatment is also greatly limited. It can only alleviate my pain and repair my injury a little.


    Moreover, for the injury of excessive blood loss, the treatment can not play a role.


    If I really want to calculate, the treatment can recover about 25% of a wound on my body at a time.


    In other words, if I want to recover all the bullet holes on my body, I need four treatments.


    And I don''t have that much time now.


    I want to think about the time of ash''s existence.


    Ash can now exist for two and a half hours. I have left myself an hour to recover. During this period, I can perform about 14 treatments.


    It can treat several important bullet holes on the body.


    In the remaining hour or so, I have to take ash to save Fang Qi.


    I won''t leave Fang Qi here. I know what kind of treatment Fang Qi will suffer if she stays here.


    And those people obviously don''t want to sit and die.


    Just ahead, those people have begun to retreat, kidnap Aishi, and the third-class ordinary middle-aged men have been sent out.


    The body was punched through the head to avoid becoming a zombie. Li Si''s body was also recovered. A big hole was broken in his chest, and the ability crystal core inside had been removed.


    The death of the hunting team is an opportunity for them to climb up.


    Everyone, even the elderly, began to shrink.


    They really seem to be a religion.


    As for Fang Qi, she was trapped in the center.

 Chapter 75

    Of course I know that at that time, it was definitely the best choice to start. Li Jie''s ability was almost exhausted, and the remaining people were frightened one by one.


    The combat effectiveness of the other party is quite weak, but there is no way. My strength is also weak. Just standing up and saying those words makes me feel like fainting.


    But I dare not delay too long. Once ash disappears, the situation will become particularly unfavorable to me.


    Hiding in the corner, I try to lower my breathing and don''t move to reduce my physical consumption.


    At the same time, clarity and healing skills, once restored, will be applied to me immediately to change my current physical condition as much as possible.


    Even if these skills can''t completely recover me, at least let me have enough fighting power.


    By the way, I added the newly upgraded skill points to the healing technique.


    And the body strengthening points haven''t been added yet.


    Upgrade to level 9 and gain 9 points of body strengthening.


    Take a look at the options I added.


    Head: 0 point;


    Torso: 4 points;


    Left hand: 4 o''clock;


    Right hand: 4 o''clock;


    Left leg: 13 o''clock;


    Right leg: 13 o''clock;


    This addition method greatly increases the speed and strength of my legs, and also increases the firmness and strength of my legs.


    The firmness of skin and the enhancement of bones are different from speed and strength. Speed and strength can be intuitively detected, but the firmness of the body can not be felt.


    But this time, when the body was shot by bullets, I felt it clearly.


    Those bullets, hitting my leg, just tore open the skin of my leg and got stuck by the muscles of my leg.


    Although there are more bullets in the legs, the bullets are basically not very deep. If they don''t look scary, they are basically skin trauma, mainly excessive blood loss.


    However, the bullet marks on the arms and shoulders were different. Almost all the arms were pierced, and the bullets on the shoulders also penetrated deeply into the flesh and blood.


    Suddenly, I was afraid. Fortunately, these bullets didn''t hit my head. Otherwise, wouldn''t my head be shot?


    Originally I only focused on speed, but now it seems that some places can''t be ignored.


    Then, I thought of another point in my heart. If I have enough body strengthening points, I can increase enough points in every part of my body, wouldn''t I be... Invulnerable?


    If that were the case, I might not be so embarrassed today.


    Of course, I can only think about it. I don''t have so many extra points to support now.


    After a look, I still won''t put down nine points of body strengthening points and speed.


    After thinking about it, add two points to both legs to reach 15 points.


    There are five attribute points left. After thinking about it, the parts of the trunk have been increased a little. Only the trunk is strong enough to support my speed.


    The remaining four points, I all increased in my head.


    Later, there may be a hail of bullets. This time I can live so lucky. Who can guarantee that I will be so lucky next time. If I get a bullet, I will really hang up.


    Now, my Summoner attribute has changed.


    The increase of head points will not make me smarter, but I can clearly feel that my hearing and smell have become more sensitive. What I couldn''t hear before will now drill into my ears.


    Originally some nearsighted eyes have become clearer in the dark. The only annoyance is that after the smell becomes sharper, the pungent smell of blood from my body becomes stronger, which makes me want to vomit.


    Now my attributes have changed.


    Summoner level: Level 9


    Head: 4 points;


    Torso: 5 points;


    Left hand: 4 o''clock;


    Right hand: 4 o''clock;


    Left leg: 15 o''clock;


    Right leg: 15 o''clock;


    Treatment: Level 2


    Clarity: Level 1


    Garrison: Level 1


    Transmission: Level 1


    Ghost Trot: Level 4


    Both legs 15 points each, increasing their speed by 1.5 times.


    Lightness boots also have 60%, that is, 0.6 times the passive bonus.


    In fact, I now understand that there is a very complex calculation formula between these things, some places are superimposed and some places are multiplied.


    For example, the speed of increasing body strength and the speed of increasing light boots are similar to passive existence. They always exist in me. The two are added together.


    Together, the two have increased my speed by 2.1 times!


    If my original speed was described as one hundred, now it is three hundred and one!


    But ghost trot is different. Ghost trot is active and has a time limit.


    I can clearly feel the difference. The effect of ghost trot is more powerful than the number on the surface.


    Level 4 ghost trot can increase movement speed by 35% in a short time.


    This 35% is not as simple as 2.10.35 = 2.45.


    In this place, the ghost trot is an additional 35% when the light spirit boots and body strengthening are all effective,


    That''s 2.85!


    This increase makes the effect much more powerful. If the level of ghost trot is high, the effect is definitely more amazing.


    This is one of my main skills.


    Unfortunately, there are too few skill points, and we have to take into account other skills.


    While waiting for the skills to cool down, I checked my attributes. When the skills cool down, I lost one to myself immediately.


    The pain on the body is decreasing a little, and the physical strength is gradually recovering.


    By the way, when I was upgrading, I heard a Ding Dong prompt sound from the hero alliance system. What is it?


    At that time, the situation was urgent and there was no time to check. Now in retrospect, the curiosity in my heart was immediately mentioned.


    What the hell is it?


    Look up and down. There seems to be no change. It''s not much different from before.


    Suddenly, when I turned to the hero page, the whole person''s breathing was stagnant for a moment, and the whole body was trembling slightly.


    On the hero page, behind ash, a card is slightly emitting a hazy luster.


    It could be her... I never thought that the second one would be this tragic role.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, on the other side, Li Jie is rapidly deploying.


    Because both sides were tired, it was obvious that they could not continue fighting under the circumstances just now.


    There are many men on his side, and the other side also has an AI Xi, so both sides retreat temporarily.


    And Lin Yi actually gave himself a condition.


    Let yourself release Fang Qi, and then let yourself go and write off all things?


    Are you kidding.


    Who is he, Li Jie? Is he so easily threatened?


    After so many people died, Li Jie didn''t care. Even when his own brother died, he was sad for a while, but... The crystal core of Lin Yi''s ability must be obtained.


    A person with multiple abilities.


    This is the first time.


    In fact, in this city, Lin Yi met many capable people, and there are many bases like himself.


    But... Everyone has only one ability, like Lin Yi, which can not only strengthen itself, but also summon, which Lin Yi has never seen before.


    At this time, the greedy nature was exposed.


    A person with ability can only have one ability, which is almost like a law.


    But the emergence of Lin Yi broke this law.


    Different abilities, even taking the other party''s ability crystal core, will not obtain the other party''s ability, but will have a certain increase in their own ability and enhance their own ability. For the same ability, the increase can reach the limit.


    That''s why they hunt capable people.


    However, although you can''t directly own the ability of the other party, you can replace it.


    Yes, it''s replacement.


    Replace your own ability crystal core with the other party''s ability crystal core, so as to have the other party''s ability, but your original ability will be lost.


    Now, Li Jie is holding such a greedy desire.

 Chapter 76

    Since seeing Lin Yi''s ability, he seems to want to take this power as his own. It''s too strong.


    It''s powerful and can summon. It''s perfect.


    Li Jie is ready to give up his own strength to master this ability, and his original ability crystal core can also be used as a supplement to strengthen his newly obtained strength.


    I just didn''t expect that the boy''s strength was so strong, and he was so hidden before. He didn''t notice it at all. It seems that the boy has been defending himself from the beginning.


    It is not a simple thing to seize the ability of the other party.


    At present, I don''t know whether the woman called out has any restrictions, but according to the current situation, I don''t have any advantages on my side.


    Of course, Li Jie will not obediently hand Fang Qi over. He even has to arrange a huge trap to trap Lin Yi here.


    "Listen to me, everyone. Lin Yi is going to destroy the peace and tranquility here. More than 20 of our brothers have been killed, and soon that guy will be here..." gather everyone together, even those old people.


    Li Jie announced like a leader.


    Hearing this, the people below were all angry.


    They lived under the shelter and rule of Li Jie, and they would not consider the feelings of others.


    For them, Lin Yi is a bad person who destroys the peace here, a selfish person.


    With so many people on his side, why doesn''t that guy want to die for the survival and interests of so many people? It''s too selfish.


    They think that they occupy the majority of the number, and others should sacrifice for the interests of the majority, even if they die.


    But these people seem to forget that now is the end of the world, not the former country.


    Since ancient times, it has never been a truth that the minority obeys the majority.


    "He doesn''t want to sacrifice for our survival. He is degenerate. He is despised by God. He doesn''t want to be killed by us. He even wants to kill us. What do you say?" Li Jie howled.


    "Kill him, kill him, kill him..." it was like crazy, howling loudly one by one, and the expression on his face was distorted.


    "Well, then, everyone take up arms. Once you see that guy break in, shoot him directly. Don''t be stingy with the bullets in your hands." Li Jie ordered loudly.


    With Li Jie''s order, the remaining 50 people in the whole base began to take action.


    According to the order, a prison building was completely guarded. As for Li Jie, he was at the highest level and in the most central area.


    Other roads leading here are blocked, and only one road can reach here. On this road, their hands are in ambush in countless corners and countless dark places.


    They have lived here for so long that they know everything here like the back of their hand.


    Here, for that guy, it''s a sure death trap.


    This time, we must kill him.


    A grim smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. Li Jie turned and looked aside. In that direction, two younger brothers were rushing over with a huge thing on their shoulders.


    That''s the treasure of their base. I don''t want to use it when dealing with zombies. I didn''t expect to use it on that boy now.


    That guy should feel proud to be treated like this.


    On the other side, I was completely wide eyed. I didn''t know Li Jie''s actions on their side, and I didn''t even hear those roaring and noisy voices.


    At this moment, I have been completely attracted by the card in front of me.


    Another card appeared, another hero appeared.


    I never thought that this time, it would be such a role.


    The role of tragedy.


    Really, to compare tragedy, it is estimated that few can compare with this hero.


    Not only their own life experience tragedy, but also their own experience is extremely bumpy. The most important thing is that they belong to the type of lying down and being shot.


    Knife sister!


    Yes, who is this hero who appears in front of me now, not sister Dao?


    Sister Dao, blade will, arilia!


    In fact, from the background, the knife sister arilia is also quite good. She should belong to the type of rich second generation, or military second generation.


    There are many city states and countries in the land of runes, and Ionia is one of them.


    The father of Dao Mei is an expert of aionia, a high expert and a super swordsman. He has served as a swordsmanship coach in almost all the city states of aionia.


    In a popular word, Dao Mei''s father is almost equivalent to an 800000 head coach of the forbidden army, which is somewhat like Lin Chong in the water margin. It is estimated that she will be more powerful.


    Unfortunately, although swordsmanship is awesome, it doesn''t last long. A sudden disease took dad''s life.


    Although it is a pity to say that I lost my father when I was young.


    But Arya is a rich second generation anyway, and she also inherits her father''s swordsmanship. My brother is a captain in the army and does well.


    Unfortunately, another hostile country, Knox, launched a war and the country suffered bloody cleansing!


    When the mountains and rivers were broken and the family was broken, Aria would rather die than surrender, waving the giant sword left by her father and continuing to resist.


    On the battlefield, he was cursed by the Dark Wizard of Knox, and his vitality continued to pass.


    It was also the sister''s life. When she was dying, solaka, the son of stars, the patron god of Ionia, appeared and tried to stabilize aria''s soul when she was on the verge of death.


    With the help of solaka, Arya inspired her strong will to survive and returned from the edge of death. At the same time, she understood the mystery of her father''s swordsmanship and drove back the invaders of Knox.


    Because of the attack of this battle, Aria was appointed captain of Ionia''s escort.


    This is actually equivalent to an important official position.


    According to the official position in ancient China, it was the chief guard with a knife around the emperor.


    So it seems that arilia is not too tragic. A typical Bai Fumei sister, who marries, can fight less for 30 years.


    But arilia''s sad urge is in the game.


    It''s 360 degree omni-directional lying gun. It''s been weakened countless times since it appeared in the game.


    First, it was weakened as soon as it appeared.


    For the first time, Shangwei was weakened... The original hot figure and extremely majestic mountain peak were immediately weakened into a hill.


    Later, it was continuously weakened in its own skill attributes.


    Jiaoyue goddess is too strong. Let''s weaken sister Dao; The Weapon Master is too strong. Let''s weaken sister Dao. Cassadin is too strong. Let''s weaken sister Dao


    I don''t know since when, Daomei has become an invincible lying gun king. No matter which hero is too strong and affects the balance, it is definitely Daomei who is cut in the end.


    However, you said you cut off people''s skills and attributes, and you cut off your sister''s breasts. You can''t bear it, absolutely not.


    Once Dao Mei was definitely one of the heroes with the highest chance to play in the game, but her fate was ill fated. After cutting again and again, her strength decreased. I don''t know how much.


    Now in the competition, I seldom see Dao Mei.


    I didn''t expect that this tragic sister was summoned this time.


    But how on earth did this sister summon?


    I don''t remember doing anything that had anything to do with aria.


    After a careful examination, I finally figured out that it was such a thing.


    In my hero league system, level 10 is divided into one level.


    0-9£¬10-19£¬20-29¡­¡­


    At level nine, I get a chance.


    A chance to turn the wheel!


    There are almost all heroes in the roulette, and I will randomly select a hero from it.


    Unfortunately, at that time, I was at a critical moment of life and death. I didn''t have time to pay attention to these things at all.


    As a result, at the end of the extraction time, a hero was randomly selected to activate.


    That''s the knife sister, Aria!


    Dao Mei, the most tragic hero?


    Looking at arilia''s slightly flashing card, there was a glimmer of pure light in my eyes.


    Without the most tragic hero, no matter what role, I will make you the strongest hero in my hands!

 Chapter 77

    Looking at Arya''s cards, I was calculating quickly in my mind.


    Cut it. Although it''s a little sad, Aria''s own strength is still very strong after all.


    The growth of their own attributes, the matching of equipment and their own skills can adapt to various positions in the battlefield.


    It can be used as an assassin, a soldier, a meat suit and even a tank. Moreover, its own attack method is a mixture of physics and magic, which is impossible to prevent.


    As for the figure, if it is cut, cut it. In fact, arilia''s figure is more suitable for oriental aesthetics after it is cut.


    The chest, strong and straight, moderate in size, just one slap.


    Cough... It''s wrong to think about it.


    He quickly pulled his thoughts back.


    Look at aria''s attributes.


    HP: 607.2 (+ 90 per level)


    Magic value: 288.8 (+ 35 per level)


    Attack damage: 61.544 (+ 3.3 per level)


    Armor value: 25.3 (+ 3.75 per level)


    Magic resistance: 32.1 (+ 1.25 per level)


    HP recovery for 5 seconds: 8.59 (+ 0.65 per level)


    Magic recovery 5 seconds: 8.09 (+ 0.65 per level)


    Attack range: 125


    Movement speed: 345


    Attack speed: 0.665 (+ 3.2% per level)


    Although it has been weakened again and again, Arya''s attributes are still quite strong. As a hero in close combat, she has no problem of short legs of ordinary close combat heroes, and her movement speed is quite good.


    Let''s take another look at the skills of sister aria Dao.


    First, passive skills attached to themselves.


    Ionia''s enthusiasm: the number of nearby enemy heroes will reduce the skill effects of dizziness, deceleration, ridicule, fear, and movement restriction. One hero will be reduced by 10%, two by 25%, and three by 40%.


    This skill is a very practical group warfare skill in the game. Combined with special equipment, it has amazing effect and can almost be completely immune to these states.


    Although this is not a game and there are no skills, there are capable people here.


    With a role like Li Jie, Li Jie uses the ability of fire, but it is difficult to guarantee that there will be no people who use other abilities such as freezing. These people''s abilities may have this effect. Sister Dao can virtually reduce some numbness in the face of such enemies.


    Look at three common skills.


    Blade impact: arielia rushes to the target and attacks the target, causing 20 + 100% physical damage of equipment attack power. If the target is killed, refresh the cooling time of blade impact and return 35 mana points. Cooling time: 14 seconds; casting cost: 60; casting range: 650.


    This skill is very complex. The so-called rapid rush to the target is similar to the skills of flash and blink in the game. It instantly appears around the target at an unstoppable and defensive speed.


    This displacement skill can often have quite amazing effects.


    Moreover, once the target is killed, it will return mana, that is, it needs 15 mana to be cast once, and the skills can be cast at will to refresh and cool down.


    If you aim at a fragile target that can be killed in one hit, sister Dao can use this skill to quickly advance to a far place. Whether it''s running for her life or chasing the enemy, it''s quite good. Theoretically, she can use it more than ten times before her mana is used up, even level 1, and the attack range of 650 is also very strong.


    If... Use this skill to save Fang Qi


    At the moment of seeing this skill, I couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Use this blink type of skill to quickly approach Fang Qi, save Fang Qi when the other party can''t react, and then retreat


    As soon as this idea comes into my mind, I can''t stop immediately.


    Fang Qi was arrested by Li Jie and Qiu Zhiqiang. I want to save her. It''s a lot of trouble, but if you have aria''s skill of sudden displacement, you may succeed.


    Darling, I didn''t expect that Arya herself might just choose the weakest hero as my choice, but I didn''t think that now Arya appears just right.


    Of course, if it is a widow maker, depending on the ability of invisibility, it may be more convenient to move, but... The name of a widow maker alone gives people a kind of egg sadness.


    Therefore, in terms of appearance, figure, skills and practicability, aria is also quite good.


    Although sister Dao has this skill, she needs a level to use it. Now sister Dao only has level zero, that is to say, I have to find a chance to raise sister Dao''s level.


    I was planning in my mind, and I continued to look down.


    Aria''s second skill, flying posture.


    Flying posture is one of Arya''s extremely important abilities. It passively makes Arya''s attack with life recovery effect. Each attack can restore a certain amount of life for herself. To a certain extent, it greatly enhances Arya''s ability to continue fighting.


    Active is to add some real damage.


    In short, the so-called real harm is... I ignore defense. Are you afraid?


    When encountering a huge Zombie... No, even a tyrant, Aria''s attack can ignore the thick skin like steel bars in the outer layer and directly cause damage, which is a nightmare for those enemies with strong defense.


    The third skill, balanced strike.


    This skill is a magic, or energy damage skill, with a deceleration effect and a certain probability of stun the target.


    As for the last, it''s a big move that can only be opened at level 6.


    Supreme blade: arilia summoned 4 soul blades, and each soul blade can be thrown in the indicated direction according to the independent consciousness. Soul blade causes magic damage to the enemy. The damage value is 80 + 50% self attack power + 60% equipment attack power). She will receive 25% of the damage suffered by the enemy. Cooling time: 70 seconds; Casting cost: 100 Mana; Casting range: 1000!


    Every hero''s big move is awesome.


    In comparison, sister Dao''s big move was cut a little miserably. There was no manwang''s invincible real man in five seconds, and there was no AI Xi''s shooting like crossing the map and ultra-high damage


    However, if sister Dao''s big move can shoot all four soul blades on one person, the effect is also quite objective.


    Moreover, it also has therapeutic effects.


    After reading it all over, I didn''t take action and didn''t summon sister Dao.


    Sister Dao has only level zero and lasts only one hour. It''s a waste to summon it now.


    As time went by, I finally began to take action when my body finally recovered and was at least able to fight.


    In the dark, my figure disappeared like a ghost.


    Time has come.


    Those people didn''t hand over Fang Qi.


    In that case, it''s fighting.


    Now, there are two powerful heroes around me. Who can help me?


    With a cold smile on the corner of my mouth, I waved my palm, took ash quickly into the darkness and began hunting again.


    At the same time, with the advent of this moment, all the members of the base in the whole prison changed their faces, and their spirit was almost tense at this moment.


    In the last nest, Li Jie sat on a chair, while Qiu Zhiqiang walked around.


    As for Fang Qi, they didn''t control Fang Qi. The woman just sat on the chair like a puppet.


    A pair of glasses, full of a kind of contempt, staring at these people in front of them.


    She knew he would come.


    These people are afraid.


    Although they are numerous and powerful, and their breeze is invincible, they are still afraid in front of that person, in fear!


    There was no one available around Li Jie. At this time, Qiu Zhiqiang was reused by Li Jie because of his previous performance.

 Chapter 78

    Countless times, Qiu Zhiqiang wanted to be the master and get reuse. Now this time has finally come. Although it is too late, it still makes Qiu Zhiqiang excited.


    It''s not too late. It''s not too late. As long as you can hold here and the base still exists, your efforts are worth it.


    "My brother''s ability crystal core will be handed over to you. I hope you can inherit his power." Li Jie said coldly in a hoarse voice.


    In this sentence, a very important message was revealed.


    Li Si''s ability crystal core, handed over to Qiu Zhiqiang?


    Yes, it is.


    After Li Si''s body was recovered, Li Jie personally dug out his brother''s chest and took out the ability crystal core.


    The earthy yellow crystal radiated a little light and was finally swallowed by Qiu Zhiqiang.


    When Qiu Zhiqiang swallowed this ability crystal core, he knew that he had won the absolute trust of Li Jie.


    "The power of the ability crystal core increases slowly. It takes about seven days to fully inherit the original power, and about half of it will decline. Your current strength has not increased much, but I hope you can stick to your post and guard this woman."


    After a pause, Li Jie continued, "just remember, as long as this woman is still in our hands, that Lin Yi can''t do anything to us."


    This is their biggest and only chip, so no matter what happens, we must ensure that Fang Qi is not saved.


    Qiu Zhiqiang nodded quickly. Of course he understood the situation.


    In fact, we just use each other.


    Qiu Zhiqiang wants to be the master, and Li Jie also needs someone who can not escape at the critical moment and encounter a fatal threat, and even die with Lin Yi.


    There is no doubt that Qiu Zhiqiang is.


    Qiu Zhiqiang has a strong hatred for Lin Yi. Qiu Zhiqiang is most reluctant to lose in the hands of Lin Yi. Moreover, Qiu Zhiqiang also knows that once he fails here, his hard won opportunity will instantly disappear.


    At this time, the power that people can burst out is often quite powerful.


    Ah!


    At this time, in the middle of the first floor, an extremely sad voice suddenly sounded, and that terrible voice made people shudder.


    When Li Jie and Qiu Zhiqiang looked at each other, they could see the fear and killing intention in each other''s eyes.


    Finally... Started.


    The death dance at night, after a short stop, finally began its crazy noise again.


    A figure was trampled by me, and all the guns were thrown aside. The guy grabbed my ankles with both hands and struggled desperately, but he couldn''t get rid of my strength at all.


    "Please, don''t kill me, don''t kill me. I''m just a pawn. I just obey orders. I don''t hate you. Don''t kill me, please..." the man was begging.


    But my heart is like steel.


    Maybe we really didn''t have any hatred before, but when he just pulled the trigger at me, the hatred between the two sides had ended. He didn''t care about my life. How could I care about his life?


    I didn''t do any harm to him, but knocked him to the ground.


    Ignoring this guy''s request for help, I reached out and arilia, sister Dao''s card appeared in my hand.


    Directly above my wound, a slight stroke, that touch of bright red, suddenly looked particularly dazzling.


    Buzz!


    For a moment, the light was shining.


    I don''t know how many times I have seen that picture, but I still feel shocked when I see it again.


    Just like the first time ash appeared, when the light dissipated, a sexy and bodybuilding figure appeared in front of me.


    His whole body was covered with red and white armor, blood red and silver armor. He held a snow-white curved blade like a moon wheel in his hand. (if there is a slight change, don''t delve into it.)


    This is the most deadly weapon in sister Dao''s hand.


    Long black hair, floating slightly.


    There was no emotion or fluctuation on the exquisite face. It was no different from when ash was first summoned.


    When AI Xi saw Dao Mei appear, her eyes flickered slightly, and she didn''t make any response.


    AI Xi and Dao Mei belong to two completely unrelated countries. There is no hatred between them in that complex world.


    When she was just summoned, sister Dao, like AI Xi, had no wisdom. Like puppets, wisdom would gradually return only with the improvement of her level.


    I didn''t have much time to appreciate sister Dao''s perfect posture. I gave a cold order: "kill him."


    Puff!


    At the moment when my order was just given, sister Dao immediately picked up the knife and fell, and the sharp blade in her hand was torn directly.


    The neck broke and a scream stopped suddenly.


    Large tracts of blood spread on the ground.


    Ten experience points, here you are!


    Yes, I''m trying to brush the experience for sister Dao. I want sister Dao to raise her level to level one quickly, so every time I encounter a target, I will directly control the target and try not to cause damage to the target. I want to leave as many experience values as possible to sister Dao.


    On the ground, there was only a body with separated body and head. With sister Dao and ash, I walked deeper.


    Along the way, the Falcon spirit summoned by ash never stopped.


    The ice blue Falcon kept whistling, flying and shuttling around.


    Soon, another goal has appeared in front of me.


    Just eight meters ahead, behind a room door, there is a target with a weapon in his hand. When we pass that place, this guy will definitely launch the most deadly shooting.


    It''s really insidious. Such a place, such a sneak attack, can easily kill people.


    Unfortunately, not at all now.


    "Sister Dao, kill him." gave an order to sister Dao.


    Whoosh, the knife girl next to me rushed forward in an instant.


    Although sister Dao is only level 0 now, she is equipped with a long sword and a pair of speed boots. I just bought them for her.


    With these two simple equipment, sister Dao has no problem in speed at least.


    Moreover, sister Dao''s action was like a ghost. When she walked on the ground, she was very light. She couldn''t hear the slightest sound. Silently, the whole person was close to the room.


    Immediately, I only saw sister Dao dodge and burst through the crack of the door.


    Immediately, a scream sounded directly.


    Another head was robbed by sister Dao.


    All the way, it''s a way of killing. Along the way, sister Dao is reaping her life. I don''t know how many people were killed by sister Dao, leaving corpses all the way.


    Sister Dao''s experience value is also slowly increasing.


    I don''t know when sister Dao''s experience value has reached 80. As long as you kill two more targets, sister Dao can reach level 1, and then you can learn the skill of sharp blade impact.


    Go on, just at this time, three figures appeared in front of me.


    When I saw these three people, I couldn''t help frowning.


    These are... Three old women, each looking old and gray.


    Obviously, the old lady, who was in her sixties and seventies, also stood in front, and the wrinkled palms holding the gun in her hands were trembling slightly.


    Seeing us appear, the three old ladies seem to have completely lost their will.


    Crackling, the weapon in his hand immediately fell to the ground.


    The three men knelt on the ground almost at the same time and cried loudly.


    "Mr. Lin, don''t kill us. We are so old that we are all forced by Li Jie. Please, don''t kill us..." the three old ladies were begging.


    What can the three old ladies do when the young and strong people died so many years ago?


    I was afraid of Li Jie, but I was more afraid of the coming death.


    Therefore, they dropped their weapons and knelt on the ground, pleading loudly.


    Seeing the appearance of three old grannies, I couldn''t help feeling a trace of pity in my heart.


    In this last world, it is not easy for these old people to survive. Now they have to bear this suffering.


    For those young and strong people, I can start without hesitation.


    But for these old people, I hesitated.


    I can''t let myself be cruel to these three grannies, at least when they don''t threaten me.


    "You go..."

 Chapter 79

    My heart, after all, was not cruel enough to directly kill the three seemingly kind and scared grannies.


    I decided to let go of the three of them, although it was a question whether they could survive after the base was broken.


    Sometimes, things are so fucking.


    Yes, Li Jie is an asshole to me, a garbage trying to kill me. But for these old people, Li Jie is the Savior and the only shelter. If these old people want to live, they can only rely on Li Jie.


    And my resistance, in the eyes of these old people, is obliterating their chances of survival.


    Which one should you choose between your own death and the death of others? I think this question is not so difficult to answer.


    Right behind us, the three old women who had knelt on the ground had raised their heads, and their kind faces looked particularly ferocious.


    In order to live, someone must sacrifice.


    Palms were all touched in my arms, and three Black Muzzles were aimed at my back.


    The faces of three people look particularly scary at this time.


    I couldn''t help sighing. These three people didn''t know that everything they did was completely displayed in front of me through the spirit of the Falcon. That appearance made me feel a little sour in my heart.


    Sister Dao is moving.


    At the moment when the three men just took out the pistol, sister Dao''s body quickly retreated, and the blade in her hand flashed quickly.


    Puff!


    A stream of blood arrows shot out, and the surrounding ground was bright red.


    At the same time, on Dao Mei''s body, a circle of light has emerged, and the missing experience values have been filled by these grannies.


    At the same time, sister Dao also has one more skill point.


    "Sharp blade impact!" I ordered directly.


    Once the hero reaches level 1, he will have a certain sense of autonomy. Just like ash, he will choose different skills to add according to different situations.


    I was afraid that sister Dao would add this rare skill point to other places, so I quickly said.


    "I see." sister Dao nodded and added the skill points.


    Blade impact: arilia rushes to the target and attacks the target, causing 20 + 100% physical damage to the attack power of the equipment. If the target is killed, refresh the cooldown of blade impact and return 35 mana. Cooling time: 14 seconds; Casting cost: 60; Casting range: 650.


    I can see that this skill has been lit up by sister Dao.


    Half of the plan has been completed, and I feel a little relieved in my heart.


    Soon I told sister Dao my plan.


    Sister Dao didn''t have the wisdom to understand this plan before, but now she obviously doesn''t have this worry.


    Although sister Dao''s wisdom has not been fully restored, at least she can understand what I mean and skillfully use her abilities.


    "Remember, at least one person should be left for you to escape, you know?" I told him carefully.


    Of course, I want to save Fang Qi, but in the process, I don''t want to see any harm to sister Dao and Aishi.


    Although sister Dao''s sharp edge impact skill can move a long distance in a short time, it must have a target to move, otherwise it will not work.


    In fact, if you can kill Li Jie directly, it is naturally the best.


    Although Li Jie was weak, the flame was attached to his body, and a layer of flame shield was attached to almost the whole body surface.


    It is not very realistic to kill Li Jie directly by relying on the sharp edge impact of Dao Mei.


    After discussing, we continued to walk upstairs.


    Along the way, Li Jie ambushed many people, some of whom were very insidious. Even if I had the spirit of falcon, they were in danger several times and almost got shot.


    What''s more, Li Jie didn''t know what method he used. It seemed that he really brainwashed these people and asked them to give up everything, even if they were killed, to stop us.


    Two grannies, with bombs in their arms, knelt on the ground. When we approached, they suddenly detonated and almost killed us.


    After looking at the time, it was only half an hour before Ash disappeared.


    The existence time of sister Dao has almost been reduced to 40 minutes. We must make a quick decision.


    Boom


    With a violent roar, a dead man with explosives wrapped around his waist in front was shot through directly, and the explosives on his body were also detonated.


    With a loud noise, the whole body turned into pieces.


    The steel gate behind him was also completely opened.


    Everything ahead appeared in front of me, and there was no obstacle at all.


    The enemy appeared.


    Just ahead, Li Jie and Qiu Zhiqiang finally appeared.


    Those downstairs are all dead people. We have exhausted all means, even suicide, to kill us.


    Unfortunately, the plan still failed in the end.


    Now we finally appear in this place. In front of us, it is a slightly larger activity room, where prisoners usually hold some activities.


    Now, it has become the last stronghold.


    In this room, more than 30 people are waiting here.


    Each hand was full of weapons, and the black muzzle was all aimed at our position.


    Although it looked like a regular army, I could feel that almost all the people inside trembled a little when we came in.


    There are basically men and young people in two rows, guarded on both sides.


    Right in the middle, it was Qiu Zhiqiang and Li Jie.


    And Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi was tied with her hands and sat in a chair. When she saw us appear, a trace of gratitude and guilt flashed in her eyes.


    We are grateful that we have not given up on her, but we are sorry that she has brought us so much trouble.


    "Release people, or die?" I said coldly, staring at Li Jie in front of me.


    AI Xi behind him is ready to fight. As for Dao Mei, she has been hidden and never appeared.


    "Let people go? Die? Don''t be kidding. I won''t let people go and I won''t die. If you really care about this woman, let''s make a deal. You take out your ability crystal core. It''s just hanging on your heart. Even if you take it away, people won''t die. As long as you give me your ability crystal core, I''ll let her go." Li Jie replied with a sneer.


    In that case, there seems to be nothing to say.


    The four eyes are opposite. They can clearly see the flame in each other''s eyes. In a trance, it seems that a lightning burst between them.


    "Do it..."


    At this time, Li Jie suddenly burst into a drink. Those who had long been nervous pulled the trigger in an instant. A shuttle of bullets, like a fire snake, directly popped up. The bullet marks were frantically staggered, forming a dense net, which directly shrouded me completely.


    At that moment, ashy and I disappeared almost at the same time, and our bodies rushed out of the room.


    The bullet clattered on the ground behind us, splashing out a large area of Mars, but it could not do us any harm.


    The two figures disappeared.


    Just at the moment when the bullet stopped, a cold arrow suddenly flew from the left, snorted, and went directly into a person''s head. Without snorting, the guy died immediately.


    Then everyone''s attention focused on this direction, and the bullets poured in like no money.


    But these people never found that behind them, a gloomy figure appeared on the other side.


    Ghost trot!


    At this time, the whole person''s speed reached the limit, just like an illusion, flashed away, directly touched the last person''s back, grabbed the head with one hand, and Doran''s blade wiped it along the neck.


    Puff!


    A long cut was torn on the neck, and blood gushed down the blood vessel throat.


    The movement here attracted the attention of those people, but when they turned around, I had already run away.

 Chapter 80

    Ashy and I formed a perfect cooperation. When these people followed ashy, I appeared and attacked and killed.


    When these people''s attention turned to me, ash''s cold arrow could easily take a life.


    There are only two people, but they trap so many enemies in this activity room and play like monkeys.


    It takes more than three minutes for the ghost to walk quickly. Although the cooling time is long, each cooling can take a life. The Silent Assassin is as frightening as the God of death.


    In less than 20 minutes, more than a dozen bodies have appeared on the ground.


    And the two enemies never even saw a trace.


    This is the activity room. There are all kinds of things around. It''s too difficult to find the figures of those two people.


    This will not work. If it goes on like this, the remaining thirty or forty people here can''t hold up at all. Sooner or later, they will become each other''s prey and be completely crushed and killed.


    "Qiu Zhiqiang, you take it with you, and several brothers stay here. Guard around. Don''t let anyone approach Fang Qi. The others are divided into two teams. On the one hand, they chase the woman, and on the other hand, they chase Lin Yi with me." finally, Li Jie ordered in a deep voice.


    This is just what I want. Originally, time is also very important to me. AI Xi and sister Dao have a limit on the time they exist. They will disappear soon. I was thinking about whether to venture in, but Li Jie gave this order.


    With a smile, my figure flashed in front of these people, but this sneak attack didn''t seem to succeed. Under the cry of a group of people, I ran away.


    Li Jie came after him with a group of people.


    Then, on the other side, ash appeared.


    It was not easy to catch the shadow of Aishi. Those people were also very excited. They almost didn''t think too much and immediately pursued and killed the past.


    The originally dense activity room, in this short moment, became sparse, leaving only Qiu Zhiqiang and eight or nine other people, forming a circle around the activity room.


    At this time, it was finally the man''s turn.


    Dao Mei, who has been hiding her figure, loosened her palm and fell off the roof.


    Bata!


    The slight voice attracted the attention of those inside. I didn''t know when this thin, white and tender girl had appeared in front of her.


    The strange and strange dress reminds people of the previous woman, the demon Archer, who killed with cold arrows.


    Hiss!


    One by one, the whole body trembled involuntarily, and almost subconsciously raised the weapons in their hands.


    "Kill her..." Qiu Zhiqiang roared loudly.


    Although this is a very beautiful woman, but... Everyone intuitively can feel a kind of bone cold.


    However, although they made the most correct and fastest response, it was still too late.


    Sister Dao, it''s already on the move.


    This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Sister Dao won''t miss it anyway.


    A strange smile appeared at the corners of her mouth, and the next moment, the younger sister of Dao has taken action.


    Whew!


    The whole person, the body disappears in an instant.


    That speed is so fast that everyone can''t react.


    When the man closest to sister Dao just took out his weapon, sister Dao''s figure had disappeared.


    The next moment, sister Dao''s body had appeared in front of the man. The sharp blade in her hand went directly into the man''s chest and her heart was pierced.


    seckill!


    At the moment of this person''s death, the cooldown of blade impact has been refreshed, and the mana required by sister Dao to cast her skills has been instantly returned by 35%.


    Then, Dao Mei''s body disappeared again.


    Next goal


    Puff... Puff!


    Super displacement skills, each move can easily take away a life.


    Sister Dao''s body is like a ghost, shuttling and jumping among the crowd. The sharp blade impacts and refreshes again and again. When the previous body has not fallen, the next target has died.


    Everything appeared at that moment.


    Qiu Zhiqiang almost watched his companion die in front of him, and that woman like a fierce ghost was approaching him quickly.


    Qiu Zhiqiang can clearly feel the deadly threat and horror.


    The woman''s goal is Fang Qi in her own hands.


    At that time, Qiu Zhiqiang wanted to point the gun at Fang Qi''s head as a threat.


    However, at this time, Fang Qi suddenly rushed over. The woman also showed a different ruthlessness. When she grew up, she directly bit on Qiu Zhiqiang''s wrist.


    It was so hard that I seemed to want to vent all the pain and resentment in my heart.


    You can almost hear the sound of broken bones and muscles.


    At that time, Qiu Zhiqiang immediately screamed and threw Fang Qi to the ground with a slap.


    His face was full of anger and ferocity. The pistol was immediately raised, and his mouth was roaring wildly: "smelly woman, I killed you..."


    This time, Fang Qi had no fear, no fear, but stared at Qiu Zhiqiang with a pair of strange eyes, which were full of disdain.


    Then, at this time, Qiu Zhiqiang seemed to hear a strange voice in his ear.


    Subconsciously, Qiu Zhiqiang suddenly turned around.


    Then... Hiss!


    There was a sharp pain in the chest.


    A sharp point of the knife directly drilled out of Qiu Zhiqiang''s vest.


    The heart is pierced. There is no doubt that this guy will die.


    The skill is refreshed again and the mana is returned again.


    Even a first-class hero can show quite terrible power.


    How did you die like this? It''s not easy to get the chance. Seeing that you can climb up the branches to be a phoenix and become a man, how can this happen?


    Impossible


    Qiu Zhiqiang couldn''t accept it and was unwilling to accept it, but his eyes were gradually shrouded in darkness.


    It''s time to come. After all, death completely surrounds Qiu Zhiqiang.


    The body shook and finally fell to the ground.


    Hiss... Sister Dao took out the knife, and there was a strange earthy yellow crystal on it.


    That''s not power. What''s the nucleus?


    Pity Qiu Zhiqiang. After struggling all his life, he finally got this thing and finally lost it.


    After killing Qiu Zhiqiang, the threat around Fang Qi disappears, but on the other side, there are four or five men holding weapons in their hands.


    Each one is pale.


    Even now, they haven''t figured out what happened. It''s just a few seconds. They''ve lost more than half of their own. What kind of devil is that thin and beautiful woman? How can she be so cruel?


    But more terrible things are still ahead, and now the woman is staring at herself.


    It''s impossible. This woman is a complete devil. In any case, she won''t be the opponent of this woman.


    This time I''m dying, dying


    Run!


    The fear in their hearts finally made these people collapse.


    With a howl, they turned and ran one by one.


    At that scene, the younger sister Dao was a little stunned, but immediately sneered and chased her again.


    These prey can''t survive.


    At this moment, on the other side, I was running away with a group of pursuers behind me, avoiding each other''s bullets.


    Because of the previous physical injury, my strength can not be fully brought into play. In addition, I need to delay some time, so I don''t have a direct confrontation with these people.


    But at this time, I got information from sister Dao.


    It is something similar to radio. As long as it is within a certain distance, the heroes I call can feed back information to me.


    Fang Qi... Saved her.


    Great, that''s the time.


    When Fang Qi was rescued, that was when I killed.


    The body that had escaped quickly suddenly stopped, and the whole body was like a spring, which turned back in an instant.


    Now, it''s time to clean up this Li Jie.

 Chapter 81

    My sudden change made these people have no time to react. When they react, I have burst into the nearest person''s side.


    Doran''s blade twinkled and pierced directly from his heart. Immediately, he grabbed this guy''s arm and pulled the trigger.


    The whole body was spinning in place, and countless bullets immediately roared behind.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The dull voice was particularly strange. The sudden attack directly led to the death of large members. Their bodies trembled violently and fell soft to the ground.


    As for Li Jie, this guy is smart. The flame on his body has never dispersed. Bullets hit him, clusters of flames accumulated, and he has not been hurt at all.


    Just seeing all the younger brothers around him killed, this guy''s face was also gloomy and terrible.


    Of course, he doesn''t care whether his little brother is dead or alive, but if all his little brothers are dead, what''s the significance of leaving him alone in the end?


    At best, it was just a bare rod commander, which was the reason why Li Jie was really angry.


    The corpse in my hand was thrown on the ground. Doran''s blade rotated slightly in my hand. A smile appeared at the corners of my mouth: "now, there are only two of us left."


    A fair decisive battle, no one involved, only the two of us. Who is the ultimate winner?


    Li Jie''s face gradually became gloomy, and flames danced around his body, like a python, completely entangled the whole person.


    This guy''s ability recovered very quickly. It was obvious that he was about to collapse before, but in this short time, the whole person has recovered, and the momentum looks no weaker than before.


    But it''s good to see who... Is stronger.


    No referee, no audience.


    This is a battle that only belongs to us. Only those who win are qualified and have the opportunity to live. Once they lose, they will die!


    The forces of both sides are constantly accumulating and trying to adjust their own state. We must make ourselves reach the best state and play the most powerful force.


    Finally, almost at the same time, Li Jie and I moved at the same time.


    Click!


    The lightning broke in an instant.


    When my toes were on the ground, there was almost no acceleration process. My speed reached the limit in an instant, and the whole person rushed out in front like an illusion.


    Li Jie''s reaction was also extremely sensitive. As soon as his palm shook, a flame was like a long knife, tearing it directly from the air.


    That fiery energy came to my face. I could clearly feel how powerful that power was. I didn''t dare to fight hard at all.


    With a jump, my body crossed directly from mid air, and the deadly flame knife roared under my body.


    Dada, dada!


    Under the super fast speed, I feel like I can walk freely in the air.


    The footsteps are staggered rapidly. Even in the high altitude, my speed has not decreased, and the distance between the two sides is approaching rapidly.


    One, two, three... Three steps in succession, my body translated directly from the air. At this moment, I was less than three meters away from Li Jie.


    My body has begun to fall towards the ground. As long as my toes borrow a little force on the ground, I can rush out in an instant, and Doran''s blade will directly tear this guy''s throat.


    In terms of speed, Li Jie and I are not comparable at all.


    But... Li Jie was not afraid.


    On the contrary, the guy''s face looked completely ferocious and crazy, and his eyes were full of a kind of strong ridicule, as if he had been waiting for me to do so.


    Then I only saw this guy suddenly open his mouth, roar, a big flame, and spray it directly from this guy''s mouth.


    It''s like a shotgun.


    Buzzing, there was a sea of fire in front of me.


    what the fuck!


    I didn''t expect this guy to have this move. He could spit fire from his mouth. Out of guard, he was directly surrounded by that cluster of flames.


    Li Jie''s chest fluctuated violently, and his eyes were full of strange madness.


    Spitting fire through your mouth is a unique skill. If you want to attack with fire, you must cooperate with your hands.


    Relatively speaking, it''s much slower, and once you''re close, it''s hard for you to respond.


    Correspondingly, their own flame destructive force will be quite strong.


    I have to say that Li Jie is also a genius. In a short time, he found a new use of his power.


    Through high-intensity compression, gather your flame in your chest, then through your throat and finally through your mouth.


    In this way, the attack can be completed almost instantly, and the closer the target is to himself, the more defenseless the attack will be, and the destructive power will become more and more powerful.


    However, because this attack method requires a great deal of throat and deep damage, generally speaking, this move has only one chance.


    Now, this guy almost completely ate his unique skill.


    At this moment, this guy will definitely die.


    Because he was quite confident in his own strength, Li Jie clearly knew how destructive his unique skill was. At this moment, the guy was dead.


    Li Jie almost laughed.


    But soon, the smile on Li Jie''s face stiffened immediately. The whole person looked very strange at this time.


    Just in front of him, the flame suddenly exploded from the middle, and a naked figure rushed out directly from inside.


    Who is that person, not me?


    At the moment when the fire burned my body, my toes also fell to the ground. With the help of that impulse, I rushed out directly from the fire.


    In addition, the flesh has a certain strengthening, and has not been burned by fire for the time being, but almost all the clothes on the body and the hair on the head are gone.


    The whole person was naked and naked, and seemed to have completely become a perverted and obscene man.


    But finally escaped the end of being burned into coke.


    Shit, I really underestimated this guy. I was almost Yin by this guy.


    I was angry in my heart. When Li Jie had no time to respond, I rushed over directly.


    This time, nothing can stop it.


    The whole man went directly to Li Jie''s face. With a wave of his palm, the Doran''s blade stabbed Li Jie''s head directly.


    This time, Li Jie couldn''t hide at all.


    With a bang, a spark exploded on his head.


    This guy almost made a set of skin with fire all over his body, which can resist attack to a great extent.


    Doran''s blade bounced back directly, and my palms were numb.


    This means is also quite clever.


    However, Li Jie forgot that even if the flame on his body could resist that attack, he actually endured the impact.


    Li Jie couldn''t bear that power at all. The whole man was staggered by the powerful force, retreated several steps one after another, and almost fell down directly.


    Seeing this guy like this, I had a grim smile on my face. One step, the whole man rushed over, flew up and swept directly over Li Jie''s stomach.


    Bang!


    The whole person seemed to be turned into a human flesh sandbag. He was swept away directly. His body hit the wall and bent immediately. His mouth was a stream of blood.


    The mage is close to the assassin. That''s the end.


    This guy is still unconvinced. He gets up from the ground and looks like a spark.


    "Oh, you dare to look at me with this kind of eyes. Have you forgotten what''s going on with you?" I was very upset. I slapped the goods in the face.


    Although he didn''t even touch this guy''s face directly, the voice was particularly loud.


    Humiliation.


    This is a naked humiliation.


    The flame on my body is defensive and can''t cause any harm to me at all.


    "Are you not convinced? Kneel down for me!" he kicked at the bend of Li Jie''s leg. The whole man clicked and knelt down immediately.


    The counterattack I just wanted to prepare was also interrupted by me.

 Chapter 82

    I really hate this guy in my heart.


    I don''t care how many people this guy saved. No matter how many people he saved, it''s just for himself. I only know this guy wants to kill me.


    The reason why I am so embarrassed and fall into the current situation is that the bullet key has just slightly deviated, my skull will be broken, and the whole person will be finished.


    All these things together make me feel extra angry and unhappy for a long time. I have been tired of evil fire in my heart.


    This evil fire must be completely vented, otherwise, I feel I will go crazy, absolutely.


    The flame armor attached to his body prevented Li Jie from being seriously hurt, but the impact of that power was all borne.


    The fire dragon like trick can''t be used for the second time in a short time. Now, after I touch my body, this guy has almost completely lost his resistance.


    "Lin Yi, if you dare to humiliate me like this, I''ll kill you..." Li Jie roared wildly.


    He is the king, he is the son of God, he is the Savior sent by God, how can he fall into such a shameful situation?


    Compared with the blow borne by the flesh, what was more unbearable for Li Jie was the resentment in his heart.


    Angry, Li Jie immediately opened his palm. In the middle of the palm, a fire snake burst out.


    What a pity!


    As soon as the fire came out, I kicked it off, flew up and kicked it directly on the bend of my arm.


    In a trance, I seemed to hear a crisp click, and the guy''s arm immediately turned into an inverted v.


    The shrill scream sounded particularly harsh. I didn''t give this guy the chance to fight back at all.


    The fire can keep his flesh and skin from breaking, but it can''t eliminate the impact, which is still fatal enough for this guy.


    At this moment, Li Jie has completely become a lamb to be slaughtered. The flame on his body can not attenuate Li Jie''s pain, but only prolong the time of Li Jie''s pain.


    I know I must look terrible now.


    From Li Jie''s eyes, I can clearly feel a kind of fear, but this guy still seems to be dreaming of a savior.


    "If you dare to hurt me, God will not let you go..." Li Jie said tremblingly.


    Unfortunately, before I finished speaking, I was immediately interrupted by my slap.


    "God? Do you really think you are the son of God?"


    Pop!


    "Is there really a God in this world? If there is a God, why does the world fall into this shape?"


    "Lao Tzu doesn''t believe in God, but so many devout believers died in this last world. Where was God at that time?"


    This guy doesn''t speak. It''s OK. As soon as I speak, I just feel that the anger in my heart has become more intense. The palm in my hand blows again and again, and this guy''s face has been bruised in just a few times.


    In the end, there will be bad guys.


    But what I despise more is this kind of service for myself in the name of God and religion. It is the most disgusting to do evil in the name of righteousness.


    That''s the standard. When you''re a bitch, you have to set up a memorial archway.


    Nothing is more disgusting than this kind of thing.


    The mouth wow, a mouthful of blood mixed with teeth, and was directly beaten out.


    "God... Will punish you..." Li Jie is still talking nonsense. This guy has become a little neurotic.


    He could not imagine that he would lose, and even more could not imagine that he would lose so miserably.


    In fact, Li Jie is not to blame.


    Li Jie''s strength itself is not so fragile, but the previous struggle with AI Xi and me has consumed too much strength.


    Especially in order to resist the magic crystal arrow, Li Jie almost exhausted his whole body strength and left nothing.


    It was also the only time that the magic crystal arrow was intercepted. Before, even the giant zombie couldn''t resist its power.


    Later, although it seemed to recover a little, but only one hour, how much can it recover?


    But I am different. Although I am seriously injured, my physical strength has recovered under the effect of clarity, which is mainly the pain on the flesh.


    As long as I can bear the pain, my combat effectiveness will not be affected too much.


    It is precisely for this reason that this so-called fair showdown is actually in an absolutely unfair scene.


    Of course, I won''t care about this situation, and I won''t be so stupid to wait until this guy recovers completely before playing with him.


    He was shot more than ten times and shot more than ten bullets. He was almost killed by this guy.


    In retrospect, I''m still afraid.


    The evil fire in his heart turned Li Jie into a meat sandbag.


    Click... I broke the remaining arm.


    The calf accumulates terrible strength. I accumulate all my strength on my right leg.


    When that force reaches its strongest level, the lightning on the right leg generally sweeps out.


    Bang


    In a trance, it was like the sound of broken glass.


    Under this force, Li Jie flew out directly.


    Besides, on the surface of Li Jie''s body, a flame exploded directly.


    The layer of flame armor on the body could not bear the blow after all, and was completely broken.


    When this layer of flame armor is completely broken, this guy will die.


    Before, because of this flame armor, he could not cause fatal damage to Li Jie, but now, the opportunity comes.


    With a strange smile on my face, I slowly walked towards Li Jie.


    And this guy, his body directly hit the courtyard wall, and the high courtyard wall trembled.


    The whole body fell to the ground along the wall, and a layer of ferocious red marks could be clearly seen on the wall behind him.


    Watching me walk slowly, the guy''s face was particularly frightened and wanted to get up, but his whole body seemed to fall apart and couldn''t get up at all.


    A pair of beads are bleeding.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    At this time, I suddenly noticed that strange sounds appeared, and the ground under my feet seemed to shake slightly.


    What the hell happened?


    In front of me, I found that the courtyard wall seemed to shake slightly because of the violent tremor.


    He was walking towards Li Jie''s footsteps and stopped involuntarily.


    What the hell is going on?


    Then, suddenly, a terrible idea appeared in my mind. At that moment, my whole body was trembling.


    Almost subconsciously, I didn''t dare to stay in place at all. The soles of my feet suddenly stamped on the ground, and the whole person flew out directly like a shell.


    As for Li Jie, he turned around with a creepy face, turned his head, and stared at the people behind him in fear.


    The next moment... Boom!


    The sound of collapse.


    Just ahead, the solid courtyard wall half a meter thick broke in an instant.


    That large area of the city wall was completely turned into fragments. Countless cement and bricks fell crackling down, and the smoke and dust all over the sky rose into the sky.


    The poor Li Jie was immediately surrounded by smoke. This guy had no chance to escape, and was immediately submerged by the broken brick head.


    At this moment, my breath almost stagnated, staring at the picture behind me.


    In that large area of smoke and dust, a huge and incomparable figure appeared.


    Gudong!


    I can''t care whether Li Jie is dead or alive. That guy was half dead. Now he was hit by so many bricks and cement. It''s estimated that he died.


    My eyes have been completely focused on the giant that suddenly appeared.


    How about the giant zombie? It''s definitely a tall horse, but even the giant zombie is very short in front of this big man.


    This guy''s body is almost the same as the six meter high courtyard wall. His arms and legs are the thick stone pillars.


    The whole body is like a hill.


    The muscles on the body are like steel bars. In a trance, it''s like a set of steel armor attached to the body. It''s indestructible.


    tyrant!

 Chapter 83

    This moment, I immediately reacted.


    The terrible creature that appeared in front of me was the tyrant.


    The advanced form of zombie evolution, a more powerful existence above the evolutionary zombie.


    The six meter high body is a small mountain, strong body, huge and sharp, like the palm of a beast''s giant claw, and the body of muscle Qiu knot.


    There is no hair on the bald head.


    This is a monster that human beings have become. It''s impossible to imagine what force can make a human being become such a violent life in just one month.


    I''m not short. In the face of this behemoth, I just feel like a small ant. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    The zombie didn''t roar, but the terrible smell still made me shudder.


    The half meter thick cement brick wall is quite strong. It seems that there are reinforced things such as steel bars. In order to prevent prisoners from escaping, there is absolutely no tofu residue in it.


    This wall can stop the impact of giant zombies.


    The base has been besieged by giant zombies, but those giant zombies can''t break through the wall at all.


    But now, this extremely strong wall is not worth mentioning in front of the tyrant. Under the waving of the huge Tomahawk in the tyrant''s hand, it turns into fragments in an instant.


    In the right hand of the tyrant, he held a terrible weapon.


    It was an axe made of refined steel. The diameter of the handle alone was 20 cm, and the width of the axe blade was nearly half a meter. The axe hammer behind it was a huge iron knot.


    With an axe handle nearly three meters long and such a big axe, how much does this huge axe weigh? Five hundred kilograms? Or a ton? Or heavier?


    All I know is that the weight of this thing is definitely not light. Otherwise, the courtyard wall will not be directly smashed into pieces at once.


    But no matter how heavy it is, it is completely light in the tyrant''s hand. If there is nothing, it is no heavier than a stick.


    This is a strange guy. He is a monster himself. What''s more strange is that there is a smaller head growing on his broad shoulders.


    It''s not a human head. If you look carefully, it''s more like licking the head of a young eater.


    However, the head was stuck on the shoulder, as if it had taken root on the tyrant''s shoulder.


    Isn''t this guy the tyrant I saw through the Falcon spirit when I was looking for my way?


    Did you come here to chase me?


    For a moment, such a strange idea appeared in my heart.


    I often go to that direction to find a way out, and the tyrant seems to have found me. Then maybe he commanded two giant zombies through some special means. Two licker larvae led a group of zombies to besiege me. Moreover, he is still rushing to come?


    Unfortunately, I won and all my men died.


    And this guy chased all the way here?


    When these ideas just appeared in my mind, they were immediately denied by me.


    How can he meow? Although it seems that these zombies are becoming more and more intelligent, they should not be smart enough, right?


    Zombies? It''s estimated that people are the same. They are all food, just like Chinese people look at foreigners.


    Roar!


    Just then, the tyrant suddenly roared, and his scarlet eyes stared directly in my direction.


    I don''t know what happened. The moment this guy looked at me, I could clearly feel that the guy''s eyes suddenly became red.


    Like... Anger?


    Yes, that look is obviously a feeling of anger and hatred.


    It was nothing, but when this feeling appeared on a zombie, don''t mention how strange it was.


    I... was hated by a zombie. How could it be?


    Can you say that this zombie really chased me all the way!


    I''m dying. What do I have against you? I whored your wife or killed your son. Do you need to come all the way to trouble me?


    When I knew this, I was almost ready to cry without tears. It was so fucking sad.


    Unfortunately, there is not much time for me to think.


    At this time, the tyrant had roared, and the thick soles of his feet trampled on the ruins and rushed directly at me.


    Crackling.


    The bricks and cement on the ground turned into fragments under the sole of the tyrant. Looking at this, I knew that the guy Li Jie was dead.


    I guess it''s all broken to pieces.


    Then, right in front of me, this giant raised his weapon.


    The exaggerated Tomahawk has been lifted into the air.


    The next second, with the tyrant''s roar, the Tomahawk fell directly from the sky.


    Yay!


    With that strange sound, the surrounding air was torn open directly, and only a cold light flashed in front of me. Under the super strength, the speed also forcibly reached the limit.


    In an instant, the huge Tomahawk had come to me.


    Block?


    Stop farting.


    I can''t stop it at all.


    In front of this violent force, nothing can stop it. It is powerful enough to destroy everything.


    Almost subconsciously, my whole body retreated quickly.


    Shua, a cold white light flashed in front of me.


    Then I just felt a blast of air burst in my chest, and immediately the whole body was in a sharp pain. Under that super strength, I was quickly shocked and flew out.


    Boom


    Under the power of extreme terror, the Tomahawk exploded directly on the ground, a ferocious crack appeared, and the whole earth seemed to be torn apart directly.


    Just in front of me, there appeared a huge crack about three meters long, which was cut out alive by the Tomahawk.


    That kind of power, let my forehead involuntarily emerge a layer of fine cold sweat.


    Mommy, this guy is too powerful.


    Moreover, on my chest, there is also a large amount of blood.


    Although the Tomahawk didn''t hit me directly just now, under the super fast speed and super strength, it almost formed a force similar to the wind blade. It directly tore the clothes and clothes on my chest, tore my skin and shed blood.


    But now, I have no time to take care of this.


    No longer as arrogant as Li Jie before, he rolled directly up from the ground and immediately turned and ran away.


    Oh, my God. What a fart.


    This guy''s strength has been strong enough to be abnormal. He will hurt next to him and die when he meets him.


    I also saw this power for the first time. Who could have thought that this power could be so powerful.


    Fortunately, I''m still good at speed.


    Although I can''t bear this guy''s attack, I have no problem avoiding it.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    There was a violent roar behind me. The tyrant followed me, and the Tomahawk was madly destroying.


    The original base has now become a mess, as if it had been demolished by a demolition brigade.


    At this time, a group of people who were fighting in the prison also stopped their actions.


    There are less than 20 people left in the whole base.


    And there are several old people among these twenty people.


    These people themselves are chasing ash. After hearing the sound here, they involuntarily stopped and looked here.


    When they saw that extremely terrible monster, they all changed their faces one by one.


    tyrant!


    They all know this thing and know more clearly what meaning this thing represents!


    That is the representative of crushing everything and destroying everything. How can this monster appear here?


    Almost subconsciously, a strong man with a rocket launcher on his shoulder stood down and stared at the monster in front of him in horror.


    As soon as the palm shook, a rocket roared out immediately.


    Whew!


    The harsh sound left a clear trace outside the window in mid air.


    "You''re crazy. What if you bring this thing here?"

 Chapter 84

    The companion was scolding. The black man was also embarrassed. What could he say? Did he say he was scared to pee and fired this thing with a shake of his hand.


    Then how can I fool around? I''ve lost my life.


    Of course, the companion is right.


    It''s difficult for rockets to hunt giant zombies. Unless they hit the key, they can''t directly kill giant zombies at once.


    If you hunt and kill a tyrant, you must not want to kill second. If you attract the tyrant''s eyes, you are really looking for death.


    Therefore, the black man is also full of tension.


    Almost everyone''s eyes were all focused on the tyrant, watching the rocket draw a beautiful arc in mid air and roar directly at the tyrant''s head.


    If it hits, it may really blow up the tyrant at once.


    Watching the track, there was a trace of hope in their hearts.


    If you can kill the tyrant at once, it will be a big trouble less. Otherwise, when the tyrant kills the guy in front of him, it will soon be their turn.


    The harsh voice also attracted the tyrant''s attention.


    The pace slowed down a little. The tyrant turned and looked at the sky. His eyes were full of resentment.


    The next moment, the tyrant roared, and the axe in his hand cleaved directly into the sky.


    Shua... Boom!


    Then the explosion began.


    A huge flame burst out in mid air, and the impact immediately spread around.


    When the smoke dispersed, the expressions on several faces suddenly became strange.


    Unharmed.


    The tyrant, who did not seem to have been hurt at all, chopped the axe directly and detonated the rocket, but he was intact.


    Just stare at those people with a pair of eyes full of ridicule and cruelty, which only makes them frightened.


    The black man was scared to death. He thought he was reckless, so he led the monster to his side.


    But what people didn''t expect was that after looking at himself, the monster ignored it and continued to stare at the man in front of him.


    Isn''t that the man the boss wants to kill?


    Didn''t the boss go after this man? Where is the boss now?


    These people, you look at me and I look at you one by one. There is a bad premonition in their hearts. They are afraid that things will be more troublesome than they think.


    Is it difficult... The boss has


    The idea just appeared, and several people were trembling all over.


    That''s really troublesome.


    "Now... Do we want to continue to chase and kill that woman..." a young man couldn''t help trembling.


    "Chasing a fart, even if the boss is not dead, but this is a tyrant. Even ten bosses can''t do it." the black man shivered.


    "Then we now..."


    "Shit, run, this place can''t stay. Damn it, it''s Lao Yan''s fault. It wouldn''t have happened if Lao Yan hadn''t pulled this man over." the black man scolded.


    For a time, everyone seemed to point the finger at Lao Yan. Yes, if Lao Yan hadn''t pulled this person over, he wouldn''t have fought with this person.


    There won''t be so many casualties on my side, and I don''t have to be forced to escape from this safe base.


    Everything, blame old smoke.


    This is Lao Yan''s sorrow. Invite those capable people to join here. Everyone knows the reason and agrees.


    Because everyone is imagining that they can also get the ability crystal core, although the hope is slim, at least, there is more capable people on their side and more hope to live.


    If this hunting is successful, Lao Yan is a worthy hero, but now it has failed. Lao Yan has changed from a hero to an object everyone despises.


    Sad, lamentable!


    A group of people stopped chasing ash, and all the people still alive in the whole base withdrew.


    When he came to the back door, the black man hesitated and winked. Those old and frail people were sent to the front.


    No one wants to carry a lot of burden. If you want to follow this team, you have to pay a price.


    Although those old people are full of discontent, they have no capital to resist at this time.


    One by one, he walked over, opened the door, looked around, and breathed a little relief: "nothing, let''s go."


    On hearing this, several people breathed a sigh of relief and rushed out.


    However, at this time, dark shadows suddenly came.


    The flexible shadow is like a ghost, approaching silently. Soon, the tongue in the mouth spits out like a bullet, directly penetrating the head of the target.


    The sharp claw brought up a large area of flying blood.


    There was a scream in the crowd, and the howl of horror was chilling.


    However, no one can stop the coming of death.


    More than a dozen licker larvae have appeared here and directly hunt these people completely.


    Looking further away, the dense zombies almost formed a legion of heads, completely surrounding this large area.


    On the other side, Xiao Ya, who was obedient and escaped, was shivering in a nearby building.


    Looking at the terrible picture outside the window, I was frightened.


    In fact, after waiting for a long time without waiting for news, Xiao Yaxin was also very worried.


    She wanted to go and see if there was anything she could do to help.


    However, when Xiao Ya just poked her head out, she found that this large area was completely surrounded by zombies.


    How many zombies are there in the whole city?


    The resident population of this city is about several million, most of which are estimated to have become zombies. Maybe not all of them are crowded here, but looking at it, the number will not be less than one million.


    Just like a powerful legion, you can clearly feel the violent tremor between actions.


    Moreover, there are huge zombies and licker larvae. Xiao Ya can only curl up in the corner and watch the zombie army pass in front of her.


    I can only pray that Lin Yi will return safely.


    safety?


    It''s not safe.


    My throat was like a bellows, stinging violently.


    The tyrant behind me, just like a tireless robot, chased me crazy.


    This guy seems to have recognized my goal. Even if the man just released a rocket, he doesn''t care and continues to chase me.


    What the fuck have I done?


    I still don''t understand why this tyrant is biting me.


    After running away for a long time, my legs have almost exhausted their strength, and the muscles all over my body are twitching.


    Damn it, no, if it goes on like this, it will be tired sooner or later.


    We must find a way.


    At this time, I came to the open square. Suddenly, my eyes brightened and I took care of it.


    With all his strength, Mou rushed to the place quickly.


    At the same time, the clarity skill is directly thrown on yourself to supplement the exhausted physical strength.


    Seeing that I was going to run away, the tyrant immediately pursued me and roared behind me.


    Follow my footsteps almost completely.


    One... Two... Three!


    Boom!


    Finally, at this time, as soon as my eyes brightened, the opportunity came.


    There was a roar behind him, and at the same time there was the angry howl of the tyrant.


    Just behind him, the tyrant seemed to trample on the empty place, and the whole body collapsed quickly.


    Underground passage.


    Yes, there is an underground passage prepared by Li Jie and Li Si.


    It''s an escape route to prevent zombies from breaking through their defenses.


    I didn''t expect this escape channel to work at this time.


    The underground has been hollowed out. If ordinary people walk through it, there will be no problem. Even the giant zombie may have been fine in the past.


    However, when the tyrant''s big foot trampled down, the ground suddenly couldn''t bear it and sank below.

 Chapter 85

    succeed!


    I was ecstatic. I didn''t expect it to be so smooth.


    It seems that this big man''s hatred for me has surpassed everything. He obviously has intelligence, but at this time, he chased me without any doubt, and suddenly fell down.


    The underpass is less than three meters deep. It''s quite wide. Of course, for the tyrant, this trap is nothing at all, just half of his body fell down.


    But it also caused some trouble for the tyrant. It will take some time for the body to get up from below.


    And this short time is my best chance.


    Ghost trot!


    The ghost that had just cooled quickly showed up, and there seemed to be an extra layer of aperture under my feet. This time, I really did my best. I could feel that my mouth was about to be torn open by the roaring air.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, I immediately appeared behind the tyrant, jumped, put my foot on the tyrant''s shoulder and jumped directly on the tyrant''s head.


    Doran''s blade in his hand went straight into the bottom.


    This Doran blade may not be a very sharp weapon, but it could easily pierce the head of a giant zombie.


    However, at this moment, something strange happened.


    When!


    A crisp sound, that sound, sounded like ringing a bell. A strong anti shock force was instantly uploaded from his hand, and Doran''s blade almost flew out.


    My face changed wildly. I saw this guy''s bald head without even a white mark on it.


    I was a dog at that time.


    What''s your head made of? It''s so hard that Doran''s blade can''t go in.


    The skull is hard. What about the neck?


    My body slipped a little, and the blade of Doran tore at this guy''s neck.


    Hiss!


    A series of sparks exploded.


    This guy''s neck is like steel. It can''t be torn at all.


    At this time, the tyrant had reacted, roared angrily, and his body had begun to get out of the trap.


    As soon as my face changed, I stepped on his shoulder with my toes, and the super recoil force roared directly past with my body.


    The whole body rotates in mid air and finally falls to the ground steadily.


    However, looking at the behemoth in front of me, my face was gloomy.


    The opportunity that was not easy to create was in vain.


    There is no weapon that can break the tyrant''s defense. No matter how good the opportunity is, it is useless. In this case, the tyrant is almost invincible.


    What else can we do to kill this tyrant? At least, we have to escape.


    The situation is more troublesome than I thought.


    But now I am different from the past. The growth of strength enables me to face some situations. Even if it is dangerous, I don''t panic.


    At this time, I received a signal in my heart.


    Looking up, a few tens of meters behind, Aishi''s figure was standing on the top of the prison building.


    The moonlight in the sky shines down, and the hazy light shines on AI Xi''s figure, making AI Xi look particularly beautiful and moving at this moment.


    It''s like a fairy coming to earth. It''s cold and exciting.


    At this time, this perfect goddess was standing in the wind, and her hands opened the long bow in her hands. The crystal like ice arrows were gathering rapidly on the long bow. In a short time, the magic crystal arrows had appeared.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    As soon as my eyes brightened, my attack could not tear apart the tyrant''s defense, but... Maybe the magic crystal arrow could.


    After all, this is ash''s ultimate trick, if


    At the thought of this, there was a glimmer of hope in my heart.


    The body retreats rapidly.


    At this time, the tyrant seemed to feel something and looked up at the sky.


    When the tyrant saw Aishi, the flame and momentum on this guy seemed to soar out of thin air, and the shrill roar was enlightening.


    The hatred that could not be changed by a rocket before was directly transferred to AI Xi when he saw AI Xi and even before AI Xi launched an attack.


    I was stunned at that time. What''s going on?


    At this time, ash''s attack also appeared.


    With a loose finger and a whoosh, the magic crystal arrow came down from the sky with the terrible cold and the dazzling light.


    Don''t dodge!


    The tyrant''s body was too big to escape.


    The magic crystal arrow exploded directly on the tyrant''s chest.


    The next moment, with a loud bang, the tyrant''s mountain like body also retreated one after another under the impact of the magic crystal arrow.


    It seems that he can''t bear the power of magic crystal arrow.


    But... It''s just some impact.


    The tyrant was completely unharmed.


    what the fuck!


    My face immediately became gloomy. I can imagine the anger in my heart. Damn it, what kind of monster is this tyrant? It''s ok if Doran''s blade can''t tear open the defense.


    But Ashley still has the attack bonus brought by two short swords. Even so, he can''t tear the tyrant''s defense. How abnormal is this guy''s body?


    The destructive power of magic crystal arrow is almost invincible. Even the body of a huge zombie can directly shoot through a big hole.


    But now, this tyrant is unharmed.


    This difference is shocking.


    Even Ashley''s face changed.


    It seems that I didn''t expect my attack to fail in this way.


    Moreover, at this time, the tyrant seemed to be angered by AI Xi''s attack. With a roar, the huge arm shook suddenly, and the battle axe in his hand came out.


    With a cry, the long handled axe crossed directly from mid air and flew to the sky.


    That scene made me swallow a mouthful of water in my throat, and I was even more worried about ash.


    But Aishi is also very sensitive. Her toes are a little, and her body retreats quickly.


    With a bang, the Tomahawk chopped on the wall, and the whole building seemed to be directly divided into two.


    That kind of super destructive power is frightening.


    Then the tyrant had completely abandoned me and roared at the prison building.


    The target has completely become ash.


    Even without weapons, the tyrant''s destructive power is still invincible. With a two-story body and huge fists, he can easily smash through the wall, just like the demolition team.


    This base is over.


    When I saw this scene, I knew it in my heart.


    When the tyrant appeared here, the whole base was finished.


    Although the two sides were in a state of hostility before, there was still something bad in my heart.


    No one can live!


    At this time, I had seen zombies pouring from the entrance smashed by the tyrant.


    On the surrounding courtyard walls, almost all are occupied by evolutionary licker larvae, and their bodies are wriggling and howling.


    In the direction of the back door, it seems that bursts of sad screams can be heard.


    Dead Rising.


    This base has been occupied by zombies.


    When the tyrant led a large number of zombies to attack, everything was destroyed.


    Rescue? Forget it, not to mention that I was the enemy before. In this wave of corpses, I have no way.


    Fang Qi!


    Then I suddenly thought of Fang Qi.


    Dare not neglect, I quickly took action. Under the guidance of arilia, the will of the blade, I soon found them both.


    There was already a body in the room.


    Qiu Zhiqiang has been killed.


    Sister Dao is taking Fang Qi downstairs.


    I was a little relieved to see that the two men were all right.


    Now Fang Qi''s spirit is in a panic. Through the glass, she sees everything happening outside and Zombies everywhere. Fang Qi feels even more afraid.


    The moon is very bright today.


    Just under the bright moon, the situation outside was particularly clear.


    The whole base, three floors inside and three floors outside, is surrounded by zombies everywhere. It''s almost impossible to get out of this encirclement!

 Chapter 86

    For a moment, the whole scene looked almost desperate.


    We are surrounded in this building. There are zombies on the outer three floors and the outer three floors. Moreover, it is not safe even in this building. In this building, there is a big man who is crazy destroying and destroying everything.


    Now... What are we going to do?


    Can''t you just die here?


    Fang Qi felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. Although her life was sad, no one wanted to die if she could not die.


    It is everyone''s nature to live.


    But forget it. In this case, even if Lin Yi has thousands of skills and these two strange women, the possibility of living from here is still zero.


    It''s good to die here. At least you don''t have to bear the nervous rhythm in the future.


    Fang Qi is even ready to die.


    Just, how can I let death come?


    Younger sister Dao''s task has been completed. I nodded at her and immediately reached out and took her back.


    It turned into a card and returned to my hand. The time of sister Dao''s first appearance has come to an end.


    On the other side, ash has attracted the tyrant to the distance.


    AI Xi''s attack couldn''t break the tyrant''s defense, and AI Xi didn''t have my speed bonus. Under the tyrant''s pursuit, he couldn''t escape far, and was soon caught up by the tyrant.


    Ash has been forced into the corner by the tyrant.


    There''s nowhere to escape.


    The tyrant''s throat was still permeated with that strange roar, approaching ash step by step, as if considering how to kill this woman to dissolve his hatred.


    That kind of strong hatred has reached an unprecedented level.


    I can''t imagine what happened to make the tyrant hate ash so much.


    Seeing the tyrant approaching step by step, ash had nowhere to escape.


    But just at this time, in front of the tyrant, a circle of light suddenly appeared under ash''s feet.


    Seeing that circle of luster, the tyrant seemed to feel that something was wrong and roared and rushed over at a faster speed.


    The Tomahawk in his hand is waved directly.


    Shua!


    The Tomahawk roared past from Aishi''s figure. Finally, with a bang, the rear courtyard wall was directly smashed. At that moment, Aishi''s figure had disappeared.


    Roar!


    The tyrant roared angrily, and the enemy disappeared in front of him. The hatred could not be dissolved, but there was another target, right behind.


    With great strides, the tyrant rushed to the rear.


    And that direction is where I am.


    Ash''s card has been taken back.


    Aishi, sister Dao and I all know that we are not opponents of the tyrant. Even if the three of US attack together, it is difficult to break the tyrant''s defense.


    In this case, sister Dao quickly joined me with Fang Qi.


    As for Aishi, he used his hatred of the tyrant to attract the tyrant''s eyes from here.


    After ash leads the tyrant away, I take back ash''s card to avoid the confrontation between ash and the tyrant.


    Now Dao Mei and AI Xi have taken them back. They won''t appear in a short time.


    Seeing sister Dao disappear, Fang Qi still feels silly. She doesn''t know what happened.


    "Grab my arm and don''t let go," I said to Fang Qi.


    Fang Qi subconsciously grabbed my arm and looked a little pale.


    As for me, I took a deep breath and began to use that skill.


    delivery!


    Transfer, store power for ten seconds, search all friends within 30000 meters, locate them, and transfer themselves to friends.


    This is a skill in the League of heroes.


    I also learned this skill, that is, in case of bad luck one day and surrounded by zombies, I may have a chance to live.


    It''s just that I really don''t know whether this skill can carry people. It''s just an attempt for me.


    Either we succeed smoothly; Or it''s broken in the process of transmission.


    We can only fight. We don''t have the slightest way.


    That underground tunnel was not excavated successfully. There were zombies everywhere, and those zombies were gradually occupying the whole base.


    The screams of those who escaped before gradually disappeared. There is no doubt that those people have died.


    If we can''t escape from here, we''ll be the next to die.


    Leave Qi below, and then run alone, steady and steady, without any trouble!


    This idea has not never appeared in my mind. Under the dangerous situation, this idea really appeared in my mind. I left Qi alone.


    Transmission can absolutely ensure that my own life will not be threatened.


    But this idea was finally abandoned by me.


    Anyway, Fang Qi is also my old classmate, and so many things have happened between us. It''s impossible to say a little emotion.


    Just put Fang Qi down. I still have some heart to give up.


    In that case, take a risk.


    Originally, this is an eschatological world. It''s earned to live until now. What''s not satisfied?


    Transmission has started.


    At my feet, a circle of blue marks are flashing rapidly.


    The power of space is accumulating.


    The air around seemed to be affected by something, rippling slightly.


    Fang Qi looked at the scene with some fear. She didn''t know what had happened. Her little face was full of fear. She only knew to grasp the last straw.


    The building under my feet was shaking violently, and I could feel the guy approaching.


    10¡¢ Nine, eight


    The roar of the tyrant''s anger can be heard in his ears. This guy is like a bulldozer, crushing everything in front of him, and nothing can stop him.


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, the transfer is complete.


    Silently, the figure of Fang Qi and I disappeared directly from the transmission array.


    Immediately, with a bang, the whole building collapsed at the moment we just disappeared.


    Among the ruins, the tyrant''s body roared like a huge demon ape.


    The whole base has been completely occupied by zombies.


    Surrounded by that giant, for these countless zombies, the tyrant is their king, leading them to kill and fight.


    There are no living people in the whole base.


    No one noticed that in the rubble and ruins, a figure lay alone on the ground.


    The blood has long run out.


    The whole person has lost all his strength.


    But he hasn''t died yet.


    And the last breath saved his life so that he did not die directly.


    That was the most unwilling breath.


    I worked hard for such a long time, but I didn''t expect to turn into the East water flow. Who can accept this kind of thing?


    The despair brought about is almost collapsing.


    That kind of strong unwillingness, resentment and hatred has become the driving force supporting the last breath of life.


    Although this power is particularly fragile.


    The flame of revenge may collapse at any time.


    Li Jie... His heart is higher than heaven and his life is thinner than paper.


    This is the best way to describe Li Jie.


    "Hey... Want revenge?" just as Li Jie''s consciousness became more and more blurred and felt that he might really be dying, a voice suddenly sounded next to Li Jie''s ear.


    That voice stunned Li Jie for a moment. He thought he had an auditory hallucination and reflected.


    It''s just... He really wants revenge.


    Kill the person who destroyed everything, completely.


    In the fire, it turns into coke.


    "Well, I like this revenge flame very much..."


    "Accept my flame, I let you have the power of revenge, and be reborn in the flame of hatred..."


    Buzz!


    In the middle of the ruins, the ground suddenly exploded.


    The flame rising into the sky, like a shock wave, surrounded a large area around.


    In this large area, all the zombies turned into coke in an instant.

 Chapter 87

    The body has completely turned into a flame.


    At this time, a very strange scene appeared.


    Before, Li Jie was able to control the flame and use the flame to attack and defend. However, fire is fire and Li Jie is Li Jie.


    There is a clear difference between the two.


    But now, flame and Li Jie seem to have been completely integrated, completely integrated, and become the same existence.


    Li Jie''s body was already worn out.


    In fact, his body has long lost its function of life and should have died.


    It''s just that the brain is not completely dead. The body is already a corpse.


    Now, the dead body has completely become the fuel of fire, and clusters of flames are jumping on the body.


    The whole body became blackened and lost its original appearance.


    Just like a corpse, only that pair of glasses is particularly bloody.


    Reborn.


    At this moment, Li Jie wanted to howl and cheer.


    He died, but lived again. He was indeed the favor and favor of God. No matter what kind of blow he experienced, he would not really die.


    Now, I will exist for revenge.


    At this time, the changes here also attracted the attention of the tyrant.


    And the zombies around are surging quickly.


    Scornful cold hum, the next moment, Li Jie walked straight ahead.


    Wherever you go, a flame whirlwind emerges from nowhere around your body, swallowing everything in an instant.


    No zombie can stop the fire and wind.


    Wherever you go, it forms a no man''s land.


    The zombie was emptied. Surrounded by the fire and wind, Li Jie''s whole body turned into a flame and disappeared quickly.


    I have just been reborn, and I have not fully mastered that power. When I have fully mastered this power, it is time for me to retaliate.


    Poop


    At this time, Fang Qi and I also fell from the air.


    Two muffled sounds, fell on the floor, fell from the ceiling.


    That voice startled Xiao Ya. She thought it was a zombie. When she looked carefully, it was US and suddenly became ecstatic.


    Just fell to the ground, Fang Qi couldn''t help throwing up on the ground.


    As for me, it''s not much better. I just feel the tumbling of my abdomen, which is very uncomfortable.


    I grass.


    It''s really not easy to play with people.


    It''s terrible. When I took Fang Qi to launch the transmission, I only felt that my body seemed to enter an extremely distorted world. The whole person felt as if it had become a twist, which was quite uncomfortable.


    Although that time is short, I can''t forget the feeling of that moment in my life.


    "You''ve finally come back." Xiao Ya''s eyes turned red when she saw us appear.


    I''ve been worried before. Now I can finally feel a little at ease.


    After a few seconds, I gradually recovered and dared not neglect: "let''s get out of here."


    Xiao Ya didn''t leave far, not to mention 30000 meters, not even 10000 meters.


    This distance is quite dangerous.


    I''ve determined that the tyrant has some special means to detect our tracks. It''s easy for the other party to find us again when we''re so close.


    Otherwise, we will not fall into each other''s trap many times.


    In this way, the human situation becomes more dangerous.


    Moreover, the tyrant seemed to recognize me and ash.


    To be exact, when I am with others, the tyrant will attack me, and between me and ash, he will choose ash.


    That hatred is obvious.


    Is it true that ash and I have done something that makes tyrants hate?


    Wait, tyrants also evolved from ordinary zombies.


    I remember that this was the first time we faced a tyrant.


    But I killed a lot of zombies before.


    Giant zombies, licking predator larvae and so on


    Wait a minute, giant zombies and licker larvae?


    Just as I was preparing to escape, I was suddenly stunned. My face was strange. My brain couldn''t help showing the picture of facing a huge zombie for the first time.


    At that time, I was trapped in a supermarket with ashy and Xiaoya. At that time, ashy killed a licker cub and seriously injured a huge zombie.


    It''s my birthday.


    The tyrant didn''t evolve from the giant zombie, did he?


    Isn''t that a coincidence?


    But otherwise, why is the tyrant staring at us?


    Also, on the tyrant''s shoulder, there is a strange head of licker larvae. That head can''t be the licker larvae that died before.


    Can it be said that the giant zombie and the licker cub were lovers?


    I strangled. In my mind, I couldn''t help but picture a big zombie and a licker xxoo.


    I almost threw up. What a fucking taste.


    Paralysis, impossible, must have thought too much.


    No wonder, people are staring at us. This is revenge. We have done a bad thing of killing our wife and daughter.


    While muttering in his heart, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi and I hurriedly left here.


    In our position, we are only a few thousand meters away from the base. We can see that the whole base is surrounded by zombies on the inner and outer floors.


    Originally, that direction was also the direction we left. I had been optimistic about the road before. Although it was difficult, I could still go out from the mountain.


    But now, this road has been surrounded by the army of zombies.


    Moreover, look at that, in this army of zombies, there are countless powerful zombies, giant zombies and licking eater larvae everywhere.


    Maybe the senior zombies in the whole city are gathered here.


    In that case, we can only escape from the other side.


    The other side of the city!


    But this other side may not be stable.


    When I was in the base, I heard some people in the base say.


    Now the survivors of the whole city basically gather in four places.


    One of them is the base controlled by Li Jie.


    This place belongs to some remote places, with relatively few materials and personnel.


    The other three places are stronger than the base.


    First, it''s a place controlled by women.


    The woman''s name is Chen Yi.


    People in the base talked about this woman. When they mentioned this woman, they were full of fear.


    It is not that the woman is not beautiful. It is said that she is a beauty.


    Just... The heart is like a snake and scorpion.


    For some special reasons, like Li Jie, he gained special power and was able to control blood.


    A very strange power, that woman can use her own blood to make all kinds of things for herself.


    Only you can''t think of it. You can''t do it without her.


    In theory, as long as she has enough blood, she can make everything.


    Including nuclear warheads... Of course, you need enough blood.


    That woman is said to be a mobile Arsenal. In short, she is quite abnormal.


    And the character is extremely bad, the standard SM queen type.


    Despise men. In Chen Yi''s territory, men are only accessories, belonging to the working class, and women are managers, which is completely opposite to Li Jie.


    It seems that some men in the base escaped from there.


    Think about it, it can make people run out at the risk of being eaten by zombies, that is to say, Chen Yi is more terrible than zombies for those men.


    As for the other, it''s men''s territory.


    The owner over there is called Meng Rui.


    It is said that he is quite good and has the largest number of people in several bases.


    It is said that this man is quite forthright and informal. His men come and go freely. Several women who were originally under Meng Rui have gone to Chen Yi''s territory.


    He calls himself a pure man. His specialty is using a gun.


    For the time being, no one knows what his ability is. All he knows is that he uses his gun wonderfully. A double barreled shotgun can change thousands of patterns in his hand and hit a hundred goals.


    Moreover, these two people are just leaders. On their territory, there are more capable people than the base.


    Originally, Li Jie might have been able to develop here, but those who came here were basically killed. Otherwise, the current base may be another look.


    And the direction we want to move forward is Chen Yi''s territory.


    As for the third

 Chapter 88

    As for the third, it is also the most mysterious and weird one.


    In fact, speaking of the guy''s name, many people may know that when the blood rain just came, the disaster had not completely spread, and the network was still available, this guy was one of the first people to show his ability on the microblog.


    Integrating all aspects of information to locate the zombies that currently appear, all the way to the level of tyrants, which also has a contribution from this man.


    This guy''s name is shadow.!


    No one knows the name and real name on the microblog.


    When he appeared on the Internet, this guy was shadowy all over, and the whole person was like a shadow, erratic. It looked a little similar to but different from Wo Zhenhuang, who was the first to send a message.


    This guy is also mysterious after the end of the world.


    Li Jie, Chen Yi and Meng Rui became the leaders of one organization. They all had hundreds of brothers. They collected weapons all over the world and formed their own strong defense forces.


    But the shadow is different.


    This guy doesn''t seem to have such an idea of expanding his power.


    He did not form an alliance, did not unite with other bases, and did not even rescue any ordinary people. He was indifferent even to seeing ordinary people killed by zombies in front of him.


    There is only one external evaluation of this guy, that is cold-blooded and ruthless.


    But this guy is not alone.


    There are four other members around this guy.


    A total of five people form a team. Outsiders can''t join the team and form a faction.


    The actions of these five people are also quite arrogant and domineering.


    It''s not wrong to say that it''s lawless. I don''t care about anything. I once fought with Chen Yi''s forces because of some things.


    Finally, relying on only five people, Chen Yi''s strength was defeated. Even if Chen Yi appeared in person, he couldn''t find the field.


    It seems that there has been trouble with Meng Rui.


    The idea of these five people seems very simple. Anyway, the world is over. I can''t control whether others are dead or alive. I just want five people here to eat and drink.


    In short, a group of people more difficult to deal with than Li Jie.


    These five are probably the most difficult people to deal with. But it seems to have little impact. We just need to get through one of the three forces.


    Meng Rui was the easiest place to go, but we didn''t pay attention to the direction in order to avoid the pursuit of the tyrant. When we found out, we found that we were moving towards Chen Yi''s territory.


    It may be dangerous to change direction now.


    Queen of blood!


    Thinking of that woman''s nickname, I feel a little numb. It''s definitely not an easy woman to deal with, but now I have no choice but to harden my scalp.


    There are two women around me. Maybe for the sake of Fang Qi and Xiao Ya, that woman will let us pass here safely?


    I whispered to myself.


    The areas occupied by the three forces are basically the most prosperous places in the city center, and there are also the most abandoned shopping malls.


    In today''s world, these abandoned shopping malls have become the most important resources.


    Because in these abandoned shopping malls, people can get the most precious food, water and other necessities.


    How powerful the power of a base is is most directly related to the mall area occupied by itself.


    The shadow group ignored the rules. Whether it was the area of mengrui or the territory of the blood queen, these people would break in directly.


    This is also the reason why Meng Rui and the queen of blood are dissatisfied.


    If there were not the most powerful zombies outside now, I''m afraid the people in these three bases would have taken the lead.


    I just heard before and never saw that scene with my own eyes, but when I came to Chen Yi''s residence, I still felt a slight shock.


    The territory occupied by Chen Yi is in the middle of the city hall.


    The municipal government building has now become the most powerful support and formed the most solid defense.


    Around, within a range of more than ten kilometers, it was completely controlled by Chen Yi''s forces.


    Every intersection leading to this side is blocked by countless trucks, cars, vans and other things that are difficult to move.


    The whole road should be almost full. Those zombies were intercepted at these intersections and could not break into Chen Yi''s territory.


    Within ten thousand meters, there are no zombies around the station.


    Only a few small doors that can be opened freely are left, allowing people in the station to go out and look for food.


    It can be said that the security has reached the extreme. Although it is not as strong as the several meter high wall in the prison, when these vehicles overlap to form a three story wall, I know that even giant zombies can''t pass through here.


    If you want to break through this layer of defense, I''m afraid you must be a pervert like a tyrant.


    Chen Yi did it. I guess Meng Rui did it almost the same way.


    Although this practice makes their camp absolutely safe, the most direct consequence is that in other places, those zombies will be crowded in other areas if they have no place to go.


    Outside the station, it is almost completely surrounded by dense zombies, which is why I seek to pass through the territory of the queen of blood.


    Otherwise, I will be forced to pass through the sea of corpses, which is really a near death.


    However, this road is not plain sailing.


    Although the tyrant summoned many zombies, all the zombies around the base were summoned.


    But that''s only a small part.


    The situation has changed since we left the suburbs and reached the city.


    Zombies began to appear on the road.


    These zombies also seem to have their own territory.


    Powerful zombies command the weak zombies in a certain area, just like the animal king of a herd. When the animal King starts to roar, these usually scattered weak zombies will gather in a short time to form an army force and crush everything according to the order of the animal king.


    When those weak zombies form a torrent, no force can resist, and everything in front of them will be destroyed in an instant.


    Everyone bought a long sword, and even Fang Qi joined the battle.


    At this time, no one has the privilege.


    After leaving the security of the base, everyone has to go into battle.


    It''s just that Fang Qi hasn''t really fought with zombies before. Her own strength is quite fragile. She will soon be unable to keep up with the rhythm and needs the care of Xiao Ya and me.


    Although Xiao Ya didn''t say it, I can see Xiao Ya''s look. In Xiao Ya''s eyes, Fang Qi may be just a burden.


    But there is no way, nor can we really leave Fang Qi here.


    I gave Fang Qi to Xiao Ya to take care of. As for me, I rushed into the group of zombies alone. Leng Shengsheng killed a blood path from a group of zombies.


    It''s sticky all over.


    The stability of a few days in the base did not make me relax my vigilance. On the contrary, I became more and more adapted to this kind of fighting, and even had a desire in my heart.


    When the long sword in my hand tore the heads of these zombies, a morbid sense of excitement appeared in my heart.


    The Doran shield in his hand and the lock armor on his body are all full of blood.


    Strands of sticky blood fell down along the Doran shield.


    Doran''s shield and lock armour are two pieces of equipment I bought after I left the base.


    Doran''s shield is not expensive, just like Doran''s blade.


    But it can provide quite good defense. I don''t know how many times it has been used to block the impact of zombies.


    As for Suozi armour, the pit father has increased some. Although the degree of physical defense has increased by 40%, the price has reached 7000, which is ten times the original.


    But even so, trouble gradually appeared.


    We were caught up by some licker larvae.


    Although these licking eater larvae are small, they are fast, and the attack is very fast and fierce. It is impossible to prevent them, even more troublesome than giant zombies.


    Xiao Ya and Fang Qi curled up in the corner of the wall to avoid the attack from behind. As for me, my face was dignified, and the long sword in my hand was trembling slightly.

 Chapter 89

    Six!


    This number makes my scalp numb.


    Although we move very fast, that speed is not enough in front of these licker larvae.


    If I were alone, I might be faster than licking eater larvae.


    But when Xiao Ya and Fang Qi are added, it won''t work. Even Xiao Ya can''t keep up with the speed of licking the eater''s larvae, let alone Fang Qi.


    Finally, they were caught up by these licker larvae.


    Moreover, these licker larvae are extremely cunning. Perhaps it is as simple as chopping melons and vegetables to kill zombies before seeing me, so these licker larvae are not in a hurry to attack.


    Instead, it has been hanging behind us and tracking. At the same time, more and more licker larvae are gathering here quickly.


    Have you seen the animal world?


    It''s like wolves hunting inside!


    Obviously, the wisdom of these zombies is increasing. It''s hard to imagine what would happen if these zombies were given enough time?


    Will the whole world become a paradise for zombies?


    Will zombies completely replace humans and become the new overlord of the world?


    One, two, three, four, five, six


    Glancing around my body, I could detect the presence of six licker larvae.


    When these licker larvae gathered to a certain number and formed enough strength to make them feel that they might win, the hunting began.


    The six lickers were divided into the top of the head, the front, the left and right walls, the ground and the roof, forming a huge encirclement circle, completely blocking me, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi in this corner.


    Completely surrounded.


    This is really a difficult situation. I have never encountered such trouble before.


    I let Xiao Ya and Fang Qi hide behind. I don''t expect them to help me, but at least, I can protect myself.


    I''ve never done such a crazy thing as sucking six young eaters without ash and sister Dao.


    The breath of both sides is accumulating.


    Finally, a young licker seemed to feel that the time was almost the same, and his opportunity had come. Finally, there was a strange neighing, two strong retreats and forced fiercely, and the bricks on the wall were broken.


    With that extremely strong rebound force, the whole body dived at me like a shell.


    Subconsciously, I raised the Doran shield in my hand.


    Bang!


    Immediately, I felt a terrible force surging along the Doran shield in my hand. The impact of licking the young eater was absolutely strong. My arms were in a great pain and my body retreated involuntarily.


    Then almost the whole body of the guy climbed directly onto me, and a claw pulled directly down my arm.


    I grass your uncle''s.


    If this guy gives me a paw, the zombie virus will spread on me immediately. In that case, it will be completely over.


    My face became twisted.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, the long sword in his hand immediately blocked the guy''s claws.


    At the same time, he flew up and kicked the licker''s cub.


    The strength of my legs is not comparable to that of my arms.


    This time, the licker cub was kicked out directly, and then my palm shook, and the long sword was shot out directly by me.


    It''s like a javelin.


    MAHLE Gobi, I''ll spare no weapons. I''ll kill one first.


    The young licker didn''t seem to expect that I could launch a weapon, and I didn''t expect that under my hatred, the long sword was faster than a bullet and pierced it at once.


    Then, I only heard the shrill scream of the licker cub. The whole body was constantly twisted on the ground. After struggling twice, there was no movement immediately.


    Unfortunately for this guy, the long sword went straight into his head and died.


    But my danger is just beginning.


    The attack of a licking eater''s larva only opened a prelude.


    In the next second, in front of me, on the left, on the right, in the sky... A total of five licking predator larvae attacked me almost at the same time.


    In addition to the back, other directions were completely surrounded by these lickers, leaving almost no gap.


    Unprecedented danger.


    My whole breath became urgent at this time.


    I haven''t learned the flash skill yet. That skill can only be learned when I reach level 10.


    Otherwise, I can easily escape the siege of these licker larvae.


    But now, I can only use my extreme speed as much as possible.


    The ghost trot that had not been opened before appeared. In less than 11 seconds, my body will complete the most difficult dance in this short time.


    Spell it!


    No back!


    Behind me are Fang Qi and Xiao Ya. Here, there is no chance for me to step back.


    There was a trace of madness in my eyes. Seeing that the fastest licker larva had come to me, I only felt that I was a whole person. At this moment, it seemed that I had entered an extremely strange state.


    The body, like a spinning top, licked the body of the young eater, almost wiping my body.


    At the same time, the backhand is a sword to tear it directly.


    With a snort, a long tail was cut off directly.


    There was a strange sound of breaking the air in the left ear.


    I have no girl in my head. It seems that I have a pair of eyes in this direction. Doran''s shield directly blocked there.


    With a bang, the licker larvae on the left directly hit the Doran shield. With that force, my whole body quickly flew to the right.


    Shua, the attack in front dodged by a millimetre.


    At the same time, the long sword in his hand has become particularly sharp under this impact.


    With a snort, he completely penetrated the monster in front of him, and the sound of chirp and scream was particularly harsh.


    In a short moment, five licking eater larvae, one dead and one injured.


    The tail, which is a key part of the licker larva, is what the licker larva uses to control the direction, but now this tail has been ruthlessly cut off by me.


    The licker on the other end can''t even stand steadily. There are only three left in the real combat effectiveness.


    The two licking eaters in front and on the left continued to chase and kill in anger.


    The long sword in my hand is still stuck in the body of the young licker on the right. I just wanted to pull it out.


    But the young licker seemed to feel something. His two claws seized the long sword and refused to loosen their claws even if the sword body stirred in his body.


    too bad.


    Although I immediately released my hand, now there is nothing in my hand, even if I take out the Doran blade right away.


    The short Doran''s blade can''t stop the attack of the licker''s larva.


    The situation, suddenly, became particularly dangerous.


    My face immediately turned ferocious blood red.


    What about?


    Back off!


    I began to retreat quickly.


    Just as I was avoiding the attack of two licker larvae, a harsh sound suddenly came over my head.


    The last one licked the eater''s larva, finally seized the most important opportunity and began the most ferocious attack.


    With that shrill cry, the whole body jumped directly at me from a commanding position.


    At this time, it was time for the ghost to walk quickly, and my speed decreased instantly.


    Unprecedented danger.


    Fang Qi and Xiao Ya in the rear were almost watching this scene with panic on their faces.


    I didn''t expect to fall into this situation.


    Boom!


    However, at this time, a terrible voice sounded.


    The next moment, whew, a tall trace suddenly crossed from mid air.


    Just above my head, a violent explosion sounded instantly.


    Bang, the licking eater''s larvae were directly blown to pieces, and the blood and flesh scattered like raindrops.


    The impact spread immediately.

 Chapter 90

    Boom!


    In the extremely tragic explosion, the head licked the body of the eater''s larvae and was directly blown to pieces without flesh and blood.


    At the same time, the amazing impact also spread out directly, completely shaking me out.


    Who can imagine that feeling? That''s definitely a deadly thing. That bomb exploded over my head.


    You''re right. It''s that position, right above my head. It just exploded.


    I could feel the heat wave surging directly over my head. The violent breath almost tore me to pieces.


    Condescending, the impact of the explosion, poof, directly pressed me to the ground.


    The sharp air flow like a knife tore through my back.


    The clothes on his back were completely turned into pieces.


    Scars, blood hula, it looks very scary.


    I can assure you that if my body hadn''t been strengthened, I would have been broken to pieces just now.


    But thanks to this attack, I was saved from the almost fatal situation.


    The baby licker on the top of the head was killed. At the same time, the other two who had been chasing me were also shaken out.


    Humming on the ground, trying to get up.


    When I got up from the ground, what I saw was such a picture.


    Darling, this is a shell. It didn''t hang up directly just now. It''s a big fucking life.


    But who fired that shell?


    A question mark appeared in my mind.


    Following the eyes of Fang Qi and Xiao Ya, I seemed to feel something. I turned my head and looked behind me.


    Not far behind me, I saw a figure.


    Under the backlight, the whole figure looks more mysterious and sexy.


    Quite tall figure, looks perfect.


    A black leather pants set off a sexy body more perfectly.


    The long hair behind him, simply combed into a horsetail, looks simple and refreshing.


    With a black sunglasses on his face, his long legs and arms were as thick as cream.


    A sexy, perfect woman.


    It''s definitely the best!


    It''s just that such a beautiful woman has an untimely thing in her hand.


    With one hand dragging and the second half on his shoulder, it was a shoulder mounted portable missile.


    What''s the code name of this thing, stinger or something?


    In short, it is often seen on TV that terrorists and government forces in the Middle East like to use the most.


    However, generally speaking, a portable shoulder missile is difficult for even a strong man to control. Without professional training, he can''t play at all, but it seems that this thing doesn''t exist in the hands of this woman.


    There is a long cigarette in his mouth.


    It seemed that she noticed my eyes. The woman threw up gently, which was very indecent. She directly threw up the remaining cigarette on the ground.


    "Hello..." the woman said, with a crisp voice and a slightly neutral feeling: "can you get out of the way?"


    I don''t know what''s going on. I almost subconsciously gave way to my body according to the woman''s order.


    Then... With a cry, there was no movement of the woman. A rocket tore from the air in an instant, almost wiping my body in an instant.


    Boom!


    A heat wave came from the side.


    The two young lickers who had just struggled to get up from the ground were directly hit by missiles. The violent explosion tore everything around them to pieces.


    I couldn''t help leaning over, and my face couldn''t bear the impact.


    Dada, dada!


    It was the sound of leather shoes trampling on the ground.


    The woman didn''t know when she lit another cigarette and slowly came to the last one. I had cut off her tail before. Now she still can''t grasp the direction and can''t get up in front of the licking eater cub.


    Right in front of me, a strange scene appeared.


    I only saw a layer of blood red light on the surface of the woman''s body, just like the flow of water waves.


    Then, the huge portable shoulder missile shrank rapidly and became a shotgun in a short time.


    The long barrel of the gun was directly stuffed into the mouth of the last licker.


    Then, pull the trigger.


    With a bang, his head turned into a rotten watermelon.


    Darling, this woman looks like a heroine in the movie, almost performing her handsome to the fullest extent.


    I can feel that Xiao Ya and Fang Qi, who are next to me, are full of little stars. It seems that I didn''t expect women to be so handsome.


    However, for this woman, it seems to be nothing.


    The weapon quickly turned into fluid, just like blood, and returned to his body again.


    After all this, the woman turned and looked at us: "Hey, who are you? How did you get near our territory? Are you survivors?"


    Their territory?


    This tone is not small.


    But I know that this woman definitely has the capital to say such words.


    The power of this woman has explained everything clearly.


    The power of blood!


    Use your own blood to make all kinds of powerful weapons, armor and so on, and play a destructive power in battle.


    When the essence of this ability is revealed, the identity of this woman is obvious.


    There is only one person with this power in the whole city.


    That''s the queen of blood, Chen Yi!


    Clearly has a little bird''s name, but this woman is a true queen.


    This appearance also looked very handsome. Even I was shocked.


    After coughing softly, I said to Chen Yi, "thank you for saving my life, girl... If I guess correctly, girl, you should be the queen of blood, Miss Chen Yi, Miss Chen?"


    Blinking, I asked.


    Chen Yi looked at me and didn''t deny it: "the queen of blood? That broken name was given by someone else, but it''s right that Chen Yi is me. You actually know my name? Where did you start? Li Jie, Meng Rui, or... The shadow?"


    When talking about the shadow, Chen Yi''s face obviously became a little fierce.


    It seems that there is some discord between Chen Yi and the shadow. It''s true.


    Seeing Chen Yi''s eyes have become a little dangerous. I don''t want this dangerous woman to misunderstand my relationship with the shadow, so I quickly clarified.


    "We came from Li Jie!"


    "Li Jie?" he raised his eyebrows. Chen Yi obviously didn''t put Li Jie in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? I can''t stay at that magic stick?" Chen Yi asked.


    "Li Jie''s side has been destroyed now." I shook my head and said.


    This sentence made Chen Yi''s face dignified and asked in a hoarse voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "A tyrant attacked the base and completely destroyed the whole base." I briefly introduced what happened at that time.


    Even Li Jie has been doing the business of killing people and taking crystal cores, all of which have been said.


    Chen yimingxian was also shocked.


    This woman is not as unkind as expected, or more reasonable.


    "That guy deserves to die. When is it? It''s a pity that he still fights. Otherwise, more than 100 people in the base won''t all die." Chen Yi sighed.


    She knew I wasn''t to blame.


    I just want to live.


    Pity the more than 100 people, but they died because of their boss''s greed.


    "Did you escape from the base? What are you doing here? Do you want to take refuge with me?" Chen Yi glanced at me and said, "you are a good man. Although you were just very dangerous, you didn''t leave these two women and run away by yourself. You are qualified."


    "Our territory is not taken by anyone. We should not only have strength, but also value our character. I don''t want someone to cut myself at a critical moment."


    "But you are OK and your strength is good. If you join us, I can agree."

 Chapter 91

    The queen of blood Chen Yi is not so difficult to deal with as expected! Even said I could join her.


    Although it is said that this woman despises men, most of them may be just ordinary people.


    When meeting someone with ability, even the queen of blood will send an invitation.


    At this time, no matter who is doing everything possible to enhance their own strength.


    The participation of every capable person is a great improvement for any organization.


    And Chen Yi also knows that women are weak in this end of the world, and need some strong enough people to protect them.


    So Chen Yi won''t refuse men.


    And Chen Yi also believes that this man should not refuse his invitation. Since this man goes this way, it is interesting to join him.


    I took the initiative to show respect for each other.


    Fang Qi''s eyes lit up slightly.


    Obviously, this invitation is very tempting for Fang Qi.


    In fact, in the base, Fang Qi has heard about Chen Yi. She knows that women can be respected here and find their own position without suffering from Li Jie.


    Once Fang Qi even planned to escape with Qiu Zhiqiang, but Qiu Zhiqiang, the coward, didn''t dare to do anything at all.


    I didn''t expect to have this opportunity now.


    The territory of the queen of blood is definitely safer than that of Li Jie.


    As for Xiao Ya, she frowned slightly and didn''t say much.


    Chen Yi''s eyes stared at me, which made me feel a little embarrassed.


    Scratching my head, I said, "I''m sorry. Although I appreciate your invitation, I may not be able to agree."


    Chen Yi was stunned for a moment. It seemed that I didn''t expect that I refused her invitation. The expression on her face looked more or less incredible.


    "Refuse me? Why?" Chen Yi asked strangely and was rejected. It seems to be a very incredible thing for Chen Yi, because she has never been rejected.


    never!


    I have my goal. I told Chen Yi about my goal.


    Sure enough, after hearing my thoughts, Chen Yi''s face was full of strangeness, just like looking at a madman.


    However, Chen Yi didn''t laugh at anything: "everyone has their own ideas. In fact, at the beginning of the disaster, many people really have the idea of you. They want to go far to find their relatives, but... The results are often not very good."


    "Up to now, basically no one will have this idea."


    Because now, almost desperate.


    "It''s your own idea. I won''t comment, but... Do you have the heart to let these two girls run around with you and may lose their lives at any time on the road?" blinking, Chen Yi looked at the two women behind me.


    At the most dangerous time, she still didn''t give up. The two women ran away by themselves. Maybe this makes Chen Yi so polite to me.


    Chen Yi can probably guess our relationship.


    In times of peace, this situation is called promiscuity; But now, we have to put it another way, which is called mutual help.


    After looking at Fang Qi and Xiao Ya, my eyes were also slightly strange.


    "I won''t force them. If they want to join you, please take care of them," I said honestly.


    In fact, if two women are willing to stay here with Chen Yi, although I am reluctant to part with it, it may be easier to go to battle with light body.


    Of course, along the way, that kind of loneliness and loneliness may defeat me.


    Hearing my words, Xiao Ya hardly hesitated. She immediately said, "don''t be silly. Did you forget that we agreed to go together? I''ll go to your sister with you. Don''t try to get rid of me."


    Xiao Ya''s words were unequivocal and there was no room for refutation.


    Fang Qi hesitated, looked at Xiao Ya and Chen Yi. It seemed difficult to make a decision.


    After all, Fang Qi''s desire has always been a stable life.


    She is too tired.


    She just wants to find a place where she can have a good rest without worrying every day. That''s all she wants.


    Moreover, she knows more about the difference between herself and Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya''s strength is not weak. She can even keep up with me, but she can''t. compared with her, her body is too weak.


    If... You can take the power crystal core that Qiu Zhiqiang swallowed before, maybe you can keep up with them?


    This idea flashed away in Fang Qi''s mind.


    "I... I want to stay here..." finally, Fang Qi couldn''t help saying.


    There was a slight loss in my heart, but it was a sigh of relief.


    In short, my feelings are quite complex now. Even I can''t tell what kind of feeling it is.


    "It''s safer for you to stay here," I nodded slightly.


    Fang Qi quickly shook his head: "no, it''s just... If I follow you, it''s like a burden. Without me, you and Xiao Ya wouldn''t be in such danger today, so... I still..."


    "Well, don''t be here. I feel goose bumps all over." Chen Yi can''t stand it any more. She waved her hand and said.


    "You want to stay here. You two want to pass through my territory and leave the city, right?" Chen Yi asked.


    I nodded. It was such an idea.


    That''s my goal. Go through here and leave the city.


    But Chen Yi''s expression looked quite strange: "it''s no problem to go through my territory, but... I''m afraid you can''t leave the city."


    This sentence made my face slightly change: "what''s going on?"


    "In some cases, it seems that you don''t know very well. Come with me to my territory and I''ll tell you slowly," Chen Yi said.


    Then the woman turned and left.


    Xiao Ya and I looked at each other and followed Chen Yi.


    This time, Chen Yi took her men out to collect food.


    Even Chen Yi himself went out in person.


    A total of forty or fifty people, each fully armed.


    There happened to be a large shopping mall nearby. These people emptied the zombies and then carried a large number of food together.


    There are men and women among these people, but both men and women are working the same.


    Seeing Chen Yi appear, they greet each other happily. It can be seen that Chen Yi is very popular among these people.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way.


    In front of me, there are clothes and food items like a hill bag.


    "Sister, who are these people?" just at this time, a young man in his early twenties, with a strange expression on his face, looked at us and asked.


    Obviously, I feel a little curious about our sudden appearance.


    This is a handsome young man, but I don''t know what''s going on. I seem to feel a kind of hostility from this guy''s eyes.


    That look swept over me and returned to Chen Yi.


    When looking at Chen Yi, I can clearly feel that there is an extremely warm feeling in this person''s eyes.


    There is no doubt that this man likes Chen Yi.


    I knew what was going on.


    This man likes Chen Yi, and then naturally has a subconscious hostility to all the people around Chen Yi.


    Well, this is also a normal phenomenon. I didn''t think much about it.


    "The one I just met was surrounded by six lickers, and I was saved. What''s the situation here?" Chen Yi asked.


    "Everything has been collected," replied the young man.


    "OK, now you transport these supplies to the territory. Please."


    The young man seemed a little shy, scratched his head and blushed: "sister, look what you said, I am also a member of the territory. What trouble is not trouble."


    With that, the young man came to the supplies like a hill bag, took a deep breath, and slowly pressed his palm on those things.

 Chapter 92

    That action looks very forced.


    Really, he stretched out his hand and pressed it on the pile of goods. His face was solemn and looked like a patient with secondary school disease.


    But I know this guy is definitely not a patient with secondary disease. Otherwise, he won''t hold a very important position under Chen Yi.


    Looking at the people around, they seem to have great respect for the young man.


    The next second, silently, the young man disappeared.


    At the same time, a large number of goods disappeared in front of us.


    The eyes of several of us were bright and full of shock.


    Instant movement.


    These days, who hasn''t read a novel, who hasn''t seen that kind of film and television? Such a name appeared in our heads almost immediately.


    What he mews is instantaneous movement.


    Chen Yi smiled and seemed quite satisfied with the young man''s performance: "Chen Bolin, the No. 2 role under my hand, our territory is thanks to him. There are few casualties at ordinary times."


    "His power is space transfer. He can manipulate the power of space to a certain extent and transfer himself and the people or things around him to another place."


    I don''t know how far away it is from the territory of the queen of blood, but looking at the goods transferred by this guy at one time, at least a pile of more than a dozen cubic meters, that kind of efficiency seems very strong.


    Darling, although I have thought of it for a long time, I can''t help but envy it now.


    Even I envy.


    Blink, if you want to say what ability is the best, there is no doubt that this blink.


    I watched the zombie catch up with me. It doesn''t matter. I moved in an instant. There was no shadow.


    Hungry, it doesn''t matter. It''s a blink to the mall.


    Surrounded by zombies, it doesn''t matter. In a blink, I disappeared again. I''m afraid of farting. Except for the sky falling, it''s estimated that this ability has no solution in the last world.


    But this is just my guess. In fact, it is not so simple.


    Chen Bolin''s ability is not as powerful as expected, and it''s not a secret. Everyone knows it, so Chen Yi briefly explained it to us.


    Chen Bolin''s power is similar to the feeling of fixed-point transmission.


    If he wants to move to a place, he must know the detailed location of that place.


    Just like the coordinates, it must be very clear and no mistakes can be made.


    Moreover, if you want to transfer, you must touch it yourself. He can''t transfer what he can''t touch.


    Of course, he himself would not be subject to such restrictions.


    And that kind of transfer is more like a replacement.


    When Chen Bolin moved objects or humans to another place, he used an alternative way.


    If the place is empty, it is to replace air. If it is water, it is to replace water!


    For this reason, we must know the specific coordinates of the transfer position and ensure that there are no other sundries in this place.


    Otherwise, if the place is a wall, the whole person will be stuck in the ground, and there may be fatal danger.


    "In this world, no ability is perfect. Every ability has its own defects. I think you should be the ability of the body strengthening system? It''s fast and powerful?" after a simple explanation, Chen Yi asked me.


    I nodded. From the point of body strengthening alone, I was indeed the one who strengthened the ability of the system.


    Chen Bolin''s speed was very fast. Before long, he transferred all the goods in batches.


    Then it''s our turn.


    All hands held hands in a circle. Chen Bolin grabbed one of them by the shoulder, and then wheezed. It was another time travel immediately.


    I have to say that the professional space power is different from us. I used a transmission before and only brought Fang Qi alone. As a result, I almost hung up and felt dizzy.


    But looking at others, the gap is too obvious. It takes more than 20 people at once, and their faces are not red and their hearts do not jump.


    Whew, when I opened my eyes again, I came to the gate of the city hall.


    Seriously, if I didn''t know the end of the world, I would even think I was still living in the original world.


    The city hall looks no different from before. Except that there are no busy people in suits and shoes at the door, everything has no difference.


    A large area is completely blocked.


    Dozens of members are pushing cars to carry the food these people are looking for.


    In the distance, you can see the figures with guns on their backs patrolling the commanding heights such as the roof.


    Here, it looks like a perfect militarized base.


    Compared with Li Jie, I don''t know how perfect it is.


    "Cousin, come with me; Xiaoling, you entertain these two ladies to the room and have a rest first!" Chen Yi called a little sister who looked up to 18 years old from the side and took Xiao Ya and Fang Qi to find a place to rest.


    The girl looked very lively and cheerful, with a smile on her face all the time, and a pair of curious eyes looked up and down at us.


    She didn''t seem to feel the atmosphere of the end of the world at all.


    Really, it''s hard to see such a smile at this time. Maybe they haven''t been affected too much in this base.


    After they left, Chen Yi took me and Chen Bolin to the other side.


    This is actually a cousin, sister and brother, but I think Chen Bolin''s eyes at Chen Yi are definitely not that simple. However, it is quite rare that these two people have power at the same time.


    In the territory of the queen of blood, Chen Bolin is not the only one with ability. The power here is stronger.


    In addition to Chen Yi''s sister and brother, there are three other capable people.


    Two women, one named Xiao Ling and the other named Liu Yin.


    These two people are colleagues. They were both female policemen working in the police station before. Unexpectedly, after the outbreak of the zombie, Liu Yin was the first and Xiao Ling was the second. Both of them have their own strength.


    "Liu Yin''s power is to follow the wind. She can hear what normal human beings can''t hear. She can hear as long as there is a little movement." she pointed to the girl with her eyes closed all the time.


    It was a girl who looked very quiet and kept her eyes closed, but I could feel her ears trembling slightly.


    Nodded at me. I didn''t know if she could see it. I also politely replied.


    "This is Xiao Ling. She was a sharpshooter when she was in the police station. Now her shooting skills are more powerful. Her strength can attach to the bullet and give a bullet faster speed and penetration."


    "However, because the recoil force is too large, she must devote herself to controlling the weapon so that she can''t aim, so she needs Liu Yin''s help. If the two people are combined, they are invincible in the world. The bullets they shoot can shoot through one meter thick reinforced concrete."


    He glanced at the two girls in surprise.


    They are both beautiful but determined women. The word valiant is just right for the two girls.


    Liu Yin looks a little more weak, but she also reveals a kind of perseverance. With her eyes closed, she looks particularly quiet.


    As for Xiao Ling, she was stronger. Her straight clothes and short hair had a different charm.


    "As for the last, this is Uncle Wang... Uncle Wang''s ability..." scratching her head, Chen Yi pointed to the last old man with a kind smile and introduced him.


    Darling, look at this age. Is it 70 without 80?


    It''s really not easy to be so old and have the ability.


    Just when introducing Uncle Wang, Chen Yi made a mistake.


    What''s the matter? Is there anything strange about this man''s ability?


    At this time, the Uncle Wang said: "Oh, I''m a cook. My strength is related to my career. My ability is to make the food in my hands more delicious..."


    I''m dizzy!


    If this is in peacetime, it is definitely a very profitable ability. I don''t know how many five-star hotels want to hire this chef.


    But... Now!


    "I once threw out a sweet potato. Unexpectedly, the zombie couldn''t resist the temptation to go vegetarian." Uncle Wang was very proud.


    Well, after listening to the introduction, I looked at Chen Yi. I know that this woman must not simply show all her old background. There must be some other reasons.


    "I want to cooperate with you to hunt tyrants!"

 Chapter 93

    what?


    When I heard Chen Yi''s words, my whole face changed, and the expression on my face was particularly strange.


    I felt as if I had heard wrong and suddenly looked up at the woman in front of me.


    But Chen Yi didn''t slip her tongue: "you heard me right. My goal is to hunt down tyrants."


    "Why, you''re scared. Maybe you''ve never seen a tyrant. It''s a big guy and will kill people." Chen Bolin said with a sly smile.


    I said, what''s the matter with this boy? It''s about the first time to meet today. He is hostile to me for no reason.


    I thought he liked Chen Yi, but now I know he is Chen Yi''s cousin.


    Does this guy have a crush on his cousin? Darling, this is a love affair... No, it seems nothing in ancient times.


    I didn''t bother to argue with this guy. I didn''t say much.


    Chen Yi said for me: "cousin, don''t talk nonsense. Mr. Lin was attacked by a tyrant in Li Jie''s base before. Everyone died. Only Mr. Lin, Fang Qi and Xiao Ya escaped alive."


    This sentence, Xiao Ling involuntarily looked at me. Before, this woman was quite proud and had a feeling of defiance. This may be the first time this woman looked at me.


    As for Liu Yin nearby, she also turned her face slightly.


    Chen Bolin said subconsciously: "it''s impossible. The power of a tyrant, even your cousin, is not your opponent. It''s difficult for this person to escape, let alone with two women..."


    "This is true. I felt the smell of lickers before I passed. At that time, Mr. Lin was surrounded by six lickers. Although the situation was dangerous, Mr. Lin solved two problems. If there were not two women and Mr. Lin was alone, I think Mr. Lin would have no problem running away," Chen Yi said.


    "But what I''m curious about is that when a tyrant comes out, he usually follows thousands of ordinary zombies. How did Mr. Lin escape from the encirclement of those zombies?"


    There is no doubt that Chen Yi doesn''t believe that I''m just a simple reinforcement.


    She guessed that I might have hidden something.


    Of course, I didn''t mean to hide it.


    "Transmission!" I said.


    delivery?


    "A force similar to space transfer, but when I transmit, I need a person to locate in advance. I can transmit myself to this person. Before we have a person just outside, I can escape. Otherwise..." I shook my head when I thought of the dense zombies outside the base.


    If you don''t transmit this skill, you''ll really die.


    Not only has the power of body strengthening, but also has the power similar to spatial movement. Is it a dual ability person? This is really rare.


    "I wonder why you hunt tyrants?" I asked.


    "In fact, you may also find that wherever we hide, those zombies will always find us."


    I nodded and motioned Chen Yi to continue.


    "The smell of ordinary zombies is almost zero and useless. But tyrants and lickers are different. Although they are very slow and slight, these monsters can gradually distinguish the smell from the air and slowly find our location."


    "This process may take a long time, but sooner or later, we will be watched by the tyrant like Li Jie!"


    "Therefore, instead of waiting for the tyrant to come, we might as well take the initiative to kill the tyrant, because no one knows how many tyrants will appear in the future."


    Chen Yi''s words are impulsive and helpless.


    Yes, no one knows how many tyrants will appear in the future.


    Every blood rain will bring some evolution. Once a week, it has never been interrupted, and the number of monsters of tyrants will be more and more.


    Now gather the strength of everyone, maybe you can deal with a tyrant or a licker.


    But if two tyrants are assembled, then... They may be the ones who die.


    After a pause, Chen Yi continued, "moreover, the most important thing is that if you want to leave the city, you must participate in the action."


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "Oh? Why?"


    "Because the whole city is blocked," Chen Yi said.


    "According to the information we shared with Meng Rui, we are more like piglets and are kept in captivity in this city."


    "The city is surrounded by lickers and tyrants."


    My eyebrows locked.


    "There are eight tyrants and lickers in total. We don''t know when these eight guys evolved. In short, these eight guys stand in eight directions of the whole city, and the perception range of tyrants is very wide. There are tens of thousands of zombies under each tyrant."


    "In other words, no matter which direction you want to break through, you must face at least one tyrant."


    "Now, Meng Rui and I have contacted each other and are ready to destroy one of them together and pull out these tyrants and lickers bit by bit. It is the time to need experts. At this time, every power added is very important, so I will invite you."


    At this moment, I finally understand. No wonder Chen Yi is so honest with me. He originally wanted me to join in.


    As Chen Yi said, at this time, every strength is particularly important.


    Meng Rui must have sensed the danger like Chen Yi, so he made such a plan.


    My heart is also slightly afraid.


    Fortunately, I didn''t go out before. In case of a tyrant, isn''t a person looking for death?


    According to the present situation, I seem to have no room to refuse?


    Frowning, I asked Chen Yi, "when?"


    "It hasn''t been decided yet. Bai Lin will come with me to mengrui tomorrow. We will discuss the specific time and method. Before that, Mr. Lin can have a rest," Chen Yi said.


    Nodded, I didn''t say anything more.


    The room arranged for me is next to Fang Qi and Xiao Ya.


    I told two people about it. Both of them were worried.


    In fact, we all know that in this case, no matter how stable the world looks, it is only temporarily stable, and dangerous may appear at any time.


    The eight tyrants have been guarding around the city, not sparing any living people who go out.


    What appears in the city now is a newborn tyrant who has just evolved.


    The number of these powerful zombies is increasing.


    "There is a power crystal core." the earthy yellow crystal appeared in my hand.


    It was Li Si''s one, but now it fell into my hand. Unfortunately, I didn''t get Li Jie''s one, and finally wasted it in vain.


    Seeing the crystal that seemed to be crystal, slightly emitting weak luster, Fang Qi and Xiao Ya flashed a trace of desire in their eyes.


    "Fang Qi, you''re going to stay here, so you can''t use this thing for the time being. Xiao Ya and I want to run for our lives, so the crystal core of this ability is given to Xiao Ya." I said to Fang Qi.


    Xiao Ya''s strength can''t keep up. She must improve her own strength.


    Although Fang Qi was slightly disappointed, she didn''t say anything.


    After all, it was her own decision, but in Fang Qi''s heart, it felt very strange.


    She doesn''t know whether her decision is right or wrong... She wants a stable life, but she doesn''t want to leave.


    The two thoughts kept pestering in her heart, making Fang Qi''s face constantly change.


    I didn''t notice Fang Qi''s appearance and handed the power crystal core to Xiao Ya.


    Without hesitation, Xiao Ya swallowed the power crystal core directly.


    I don''t see any difference. It takes a long time to digest the ability crystal nucleus to have a little power. It''s not that you will master the powerful capital immediately after taking it.


    At this time, on the other side, a fierce burning flame in the sky crossed like a meteor.


    With a shout, he stayed in a high courtyard wall, and his breath was not suppressed at all.


    Just behind this flame shrouded figure, another virtual shadow is looming. The sharp blade emits a ferocious cold!

 Chapter 94

    Hidden in the shadow, the whole body is almost completely integrated with the darkness, so that people can''t see clearly.


    What''s more strange is that in the shadow, the figure is still flickering slightly.


    Shua Shua!


    In the darkness, three gray shadows appeared in a row.


    What''s that? Separation?


    Not counting this, the next moment, the dark gray shadow seemed to be creeping, slowly approaching the flame.


    At the moment when the distance between the two sides reached a certain degree, the dark shadow, together with the three gray shadows nearby, raised the fist blade in his hand almost at the same time.


    The Dark Blade looks extremely sharp.


    Shua, three blades tore at the flame at the same time.


    At this time, the fire seemed to feel something, and snap a finger.


    With a bang, the next moment, a circle of terrible flames suddenly burst open, and the flame wind burst completely shrouded the surrounding area.


    The terrible flame seemed to jump.


    make love!


    The three shadows were broken instantly, leaving only the blade in the body''s hand, tearing at the front without fear.


    Boom... Pop!


    The two forces exploded almost at the same time. The terrible impact made the dark shadow slightly backward. In the darkness, we can only see that the guy''s eyes are uncertain and flickering slightly.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect another expert... Gaga, this is the power of revenge flame soul brand... Tut Tut, I didn''t expect to give our brothers another big gift, so I''ll laugh."


    The strange sound is as ugly as the howl of a duck.


    With this sound, a strange sound came out.


    That flame is not Li Jie. Who is it?


    This guy, now burned like a zombie mummy, has long been unable to see his original appearance. Only his eyes still exude strong ferocity.


    His eyes scanned around him, and he was surrounded by four spiders.


    The fist sized spider is crawling on the ground. It looks quite strange and creepy.


    At the same time, another giant, hanging upside down in mid air, with a diameter of one meter, and eight spider legs shaking constantly, looks even more terrible.


    On the left, there''s a crocodile.


    The scales on the huge and terrible crocodile are clearly visible. The most strange thing is that the crocodile actually walks upright. Holding a strange blade like a fan in his hand.


    There is also a werewolf on the right. He looks no worse than the crocodile, and his eyes are scarlet. He looks even more ferocious than the crocodile.


    At the right rear, there is a guy like a polar bear, with white hair, but with crackling lightning twining around his body.


    Is this a fucking zoo?


    Polar bears, crocodiles, wolves, spiders, all these things have appeared.


    Of course, for those who know, they may be able to call their names clearly.


    That huge spider, no doubt, is the hero of the League of heroes, Queen Elise of spiders!


    The crocodile is lakton, the hero desert butcher.


    Werewolves are bloodthirsty hunters, Warwick.


    As for the polar bear, it is also the hero of the hero League. Thunder roars Wally bell!


    Polar bear, crocodile, wolf, spider... If so many things are added together, no wonder it looks like a zoo.


    The only normal guy is the gray shadow before.


    As for the identity of the gray shadow, it is mostly a hero in the hero League, the Lord of shadow flow, a ninja.


    The identity of these people is actually the shadow of one of the three forces, the five members.


    They are brothers of the same team. They are all players living in the city. At the moment when the comet hit the earth, several people were still rolling. Fortunately, all five people got their strength.


    Five people don''t even know each other''s real name.


    They all take their ID in the game as their name.


    And their IDs come from the heroes they are good at.


    Even the shadow changed his ID. here, his title is shadow.


    Several people are dead houses. They are immersed in games every day. They rarely contact outsiders.


    Usually it is also the type that is looked down upon.


    Now, after having the power, a few people rarely contact with others, never save others, trance the whole world, just like their five good friends.


    As long as they can live, care about others?


    It was originally a group of dead houses. Only these teammates knew each other.


    In comparison, these people are the most leisure.


    Now, among these five people, they broke into another uninvited guest, revenge flame soul, Li Jie.


    Five people have surrounded Li Jie.


    From the strength shown by Li Jie before, it seems that he is more powerful than these brothers in terms of strength.


    But... It doesn''t matter. There are five people on my side. It''s not easy to drown this guy?


    Although they seldom communicate with foreign countries, they at least understand some things, that is, ability can be plundered.


    Moreover, their power is more different from that of others. A person can not only have one kind of hero, but also two or three kinds.


    As long as you can kill the person in front of you and seize his hero, you can have two heroes and carry out two kinds of transformation.


    There are some differences in their abilities.


    Not a call.


    It''s a force that connects them with these heroes.


    Within a certain period of time, they can switch between themselves and these heroes and have the power of these heroes.


    Similarly, this switching requires a long cooling time.


    However, if you have two heroes, the cooldown will be reduced a lot? In this last world, more and longer have power, that is the key to live.


    The faces of several people were obviously quite strange and kept approaching.


    It formed an encirclement circle and surrounded Li Jie.


    Just under this kind of encirclement, there was no expression of fear on Li Jie''s face. Perhaps the face burned by the fire could not make any expression at all.


    "Why should we do it? In fact, we can cooperate." Li Jie said coldly.


    "Cooperation? Sorry, the five of us are always five. We have no plan to welcome outsiders." the shadow said coldly.


    "Similarly, I didn''t join your idea. What I said about cooperation is another aspect of cooperation." Li Jie said faintly.


    "Oh? What?" the shadow seemed a little interested.


    "I know a man, I know a man, he can summon two heroes..." said Li Jie.


    This sentence, let a burst of silence around.


    In fact, Li Jie didn''t know these things. They were told to him after the soul of revenge flame possessed him.


    "What hero..." after a long time, the shadow continued to ask.


    "I only know that one of them is ice shooter Aishi, and I don''t know who the other is," Li Jie said.


    Revenge flame soul just feels the breath of sister Dao, but doesn''t know which hero it is.


    "But there must be two, and his power is different from us. His power is calling..."


    Everyone knows the difference between calling and possession.


    It is for this reason that the greed in the eyes of these people has become more obvious.


    "If you kill that man, you can get at least two heroes." Li Jie threw out temptation.


    Sure enough, these people''s breathing became a little hasty.


    "What benefits can you get? I don''t believe you just came to give gifts for no reason." said the wolf with a grim smile.


    "That man is my enemy. I''m not his opponent alone. I need some external force." Li Jie said directly without concealing.


    This is Yang Mou.


    He knew these people couldn''t resist the temptation.


    Sure enough, a few seconds later, the spider said in a very strange voice, "where is that man now?"


    "According to the direction of his movement, it should be in... Chen Yi''s territory now!"

 Chapter 95

    I don''t know. A group of people have been staring at me.


    At this moment, I am staying in Chen Yi''s territory, waiting for the moment of hunting the tyrant.


    The crazy act of hunting tyrants was unthinkable before.


    Even now, I still don''t think I have the ability to hunt tyrants.


    But it seems that Chen Yi is full of confidence.


    In fact, this situation is no longer a question of whether to do it, but must do it, as long as you want to survive.


    Moreover, hunting tyrants has another advantage.


    Zombies, like capable people, actually belong to the type of evolution.


    Of course, ordinary zombies are mostly degenerated. After evolutionary zombies, that is, licking predator larvae and giant zombies, that is the real evolution.


    All evolutions have a common feature, that is, the ability to have nuclei.


    In fact, like human evolutors, these zombies will give birth to ability nuclei after reaching a certain level of strength.


    But in comparison, it is slightly more difficult for zombies to produce nuclei.


    That is, it will appear at the level of tyrant and licker.


    Previously, Chen Yi once killed a failed semi-finished product of an evolutionary licker. After killing it, she dissected it and found a crystal nucleus the size of a bean grain in the body.


    After testing, people who took crystal nuclei had a significant increase in their movement speed and sensitivity in a short time, and had a sensitivity similar to that of lickers.


    Unfortunately, the experimental body was so excited because it tasted power for the first time that it forgot to get it. A man ran to hunt zombies to make himself stronger, but he was killed.


    Later, Chen Yi organized several cleaning activities to hunt and kill licker larvae and giant zombies on a large scale, but there was no competent crystal nucleus in both of them.


    So it is speculated that this kind of thing may only appear in the more powerful zombies above the two.


    In fact, this time, the tyrant was hunted not only to give himself a way out, but also to gain strength.


    When the strength of zombies is becoming stronger and stronger, human beings must constantly enhance their strength.


    In Chen Yi''s base, he stayed for several days.


    After all, this is a big action. If you are careless, you may die.


    Therefore, we must be prepared and make no mistakes.


    In the past few days, just like in Li Jie''s base, I took the time to go out to hunt zombies and practice.


    As for Xiao Ya, she is constantly getting familiar with her own strength. After taking that ability crystal core, Xiao Ya''s own strength is constantly improving and becoming stronger in just a few days.


    But Xiao Ya began to have power. Fang Qi and I kept it a secret and no one went out to say it.


    After all, Xiao Ya just has strength, and her strength is quite fragile.


    If Xiao Ya is allowed to join the operation, it is likely to be dangerous.


    These days, I am busy slaughtering those low-level zombies and raising the level of knife sister aria.


    What happened before sounded an alarm for me.


    I think I''m strong and can''t stand a blow in front of those really powerful enemies.


    In the case of constantly improving my speed, my strength is too fragile.


    With the continuous improvement of Dao Mei''s strength, her IQ is getting higher and higher.


    When the level of sister Dao is almost the same as that of sister Dao to level 10, it is basically no different from ash.


    Two women sometimes exchange things.


    That feeling is quite strange.


    Because I know that the so-called hero alliance is just a game. All heroes, backgrounds, even countries and the world are not real, but virtual things.


    However, from the communication between the two women, I even have a feeling that all this is real.


    Two people, it seems that they really live in that country, but I was called here for some reasons I don''t know.


    The two women all summoned out, and the speed of the brush monster was too fast.


    AI Xi''s ten thousand arrows can be released in a few seconds. Those little monsters can''t bear the large-scale killing.


    As for the younger sister Dao, the sharp blade impact is no inferior. Once the skill cools down, it can be cast more than 20 times continuously when it is full of mana.


    In this case, the speed of the brush monster is almost Hua Hua, and the rising speed of gold coins is even more amazing.


    With these gold coins, I bought a pair of attack speed shoes for sister Dao, that is, crazy warrior Shin armor, to increase movement speed and attack speed.


    At the same time, the main cost of gold coins is AI Xi.


    Ashley, as a long-range attacker with super-high damage of magic crystal arrow, will become the main force of the battle.


    I''m used to improving my level. I don''t want to give my survival to others.


    Compared with Chen Yi and Meng Rui, I prefer to improve my strength.


    Although Chen Yi and Meng Rui guarantee that they have enough ways to break the defense of the tyrant, I must be fully prepared.


    What should we do if all our moves fail?


    In the face of the invincible tyrant and the indestructible defense, how can we be wrong to break through the tyrant''s armor?


    The tyrant''s super defense, judging from the current situation, almost certainly belongs to physical defense.


    According to the truth, the energy type, such as Li Jie''s flame, should have a good effect at this time.


    But... It''s not calculated like this in reality.


    The tyrant''s defense is right there. The body can''t be broken by knife, fire or lightning. So far, all methods have been tried and are completely ineffective to the tyrant.


    Even Chen Yi spent a lot of blood essence and made a tank with his own blood. He couldn''t be killed by bombing with a tank.


    There seems to be no solution at all.


    This time, Chen Yi seems to want to unite with Liu Yin and Xiao Ling to deal with the monster.


    Xiao Ling can give bullets super armor piercing performance and can shoot through one meter thick concrete.


    With Liu Yin''s positioning, Chen Yi uses her own blood to make a super armor piercing bullet, which is then used to shoot through the tyrant''s armor.


    To be honest, the plan is still feasible.


    In this way, the strengths of the three people can be gathered together, which can erupt into quite terrible forces.


    Meng Rui has other plans.


    But, in my heart, always left a shadow.


    I really faced the tyrant.


    It is precisely because I have faced it that I know more about the metamorphosis of the tyrant.


    No matter what preparations I have made, I am always not at ease unless I am confident enough to break the tyrant''s armor.


    If you want to break the tyrant''s defense, you can only start from two aspects. The first aspect is to improve your attack power and increase your own attack power to a certain extent. There is always a degree that the tyrant can''t carry.


    But this was soon denied by me.


    Because it has been tested before, rockets, tanks and other things can not penetrate the tyrant''s defense.


    Even if we double our attack power, it will be difficult to cause effective damage to the target.


    If you can''t directly increase your attack power, you can... Start by ignoring defense.


    If we could ignore the tyrant''s defense, we might be able to kill that guy.


    Dao Mei can do this.


    Sister Dao''s skill flying posture can not only passively restore her life, but also directly ignore the target''s defense and cause real damage that ignores the defense.


    During this period of time, sister Dao''s main skill to upgrade is this flying posture.


    On the contrary, it is a sharp blade impact, because after upgrading, the mana consumption will increase significantly, but there is no point at all.


    In addition to learning all the skills, all the skill points of sister Dao are on this flying posture.


    But it''s not enough just Dao Mei.


    I''m going to arm ash.


    After all, ash''s big move, ultra-high damage, can''t waste.


    In the hero League, there is no lack of equipment that ignores target defense!

 Chapter 96

    It''s just that the price of advanced equipment is often terrible.


    The price of the shin armor of the former attack speed shoe crazy soldier has increased seven or eight times, requiring seven or eight thousand gold coins.


    And those who ignore defense and armor are generally high-level equipment, which is even more terrible.


    Finally, I looked around in that large piece of equipment and finally made a decision.


    My eyes were on the bow.


    Among the hero League, it can be called quite good equipment.


    The last whisper.


    Last whisper: 40 attack power, attack ignores the target''s 35% armor.


    Simple attribute, plus attack, ignoring 35% armor.


    With this thing, AI Xi''s attack power may break through the tyrant''s armor.


    However, it seems that it is not so easy to get this equipment.


    This equipment may not be the most expensive equipment in the hero League game, but it is definitely not cheap. At the price of 23, few people produce this equipment in the early stage.


    It is often in the later stage, when there is a balance of gold coins, that there is a chance for this weapon to appear.


    But now, I''m staring at this bow.


    Moreover, the price of 2300 has not increased seven or eight times at this time, but... 20 times.


    I''m right. It''s twenty times.


    The more advanced the equipment, the more outrageous the price increase. I took a look at the one with the highest price below. It was paralyzed and the price increased a hundred times.


    After all, this one has only increased by 20 times, which should be considered more conscientious.


    If it''s only 20 times, it needs 46000 gold coins.


    At the thought of this, I feel that the future is dark.


    But now with sister Dao, with ash! Ash''s level has reached level 12. The appearance time has reached three hours and the cooling time is ten hours. Sister Dao is level 10. The appearance time is two hours and forty minutes, and the cooling time is ten hours and twenty minutes.


    The appearance time is increased, the cooling time is reduced, and there is an additional helper, which is also the speed of brushing gold coins.


    Plus me, although I can''t compare with AI Xi and Dao Mei, fortunately, I have more time and can almost compare with a person.


    After such a hard day, you can brush at least 5000 gold coins.


    Basically, every minute and every second is spent in the zombie group.


    Moreover, in the middle, there was a blood rain. As a result, the zombies that usually hid jumped out.


    There are many zombies that evolved directly in the blood rain.


    That corpse tide made me get a huge promotion.


    The number of gold coins refreshed on that day was tens of thousands.


    We will also look for giant zombies and lick eater larvae. The efficiency of killing these zombies is countless times higher than that of ordinary zombies.


    Every time I brush a monster, ash and sister Dao always get together and seem to be muttering something, which makes me feel very strange.


    I couldn''t help it. I asked them what they were talking about and whether they were bad mouthing me behind my back.


    Who knows, Aishi just glanced at me with bright eyes and a smile, which made me feel dizzy and said, "nothing. Aria and I just talked about Valoran''s past..."


    Blinking, my face felt strange.


    A place that is supposed to be fictional. Is there anything else that can''t be done?


    "My little master... There are some things you may not know, but don''t deny them at will. What you can''t see may not exist. Moreover, how do you know that the so-called game is just a game? There is only one civilization in the whole universe?" ash said softly.


    This sentence made my face more and more strange.


    Yes, before this day came, I always believed that there was only one intelligent race in the world, but now I have begun to doubt it.


    Moreover, what does ash mean by these words? Does it mean that the world of hero alliance really exists, not just a game?


    "I don''t know what the specific situation is, because we are just called out. Our own memory seems to have been damaged. Aria and I are just integrating the memories of both sides to recall some memories of the past."


    "Besides, the master had better be careful recently," said aria suddenly.


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" I was curious.


    "When I was called out, I felt another soul, a soul from the same place as us. It was an evil, ferocious and powerful soul, full of malice to everything."


    After a pause, Aria continued, "and we can probably feel that there are other similar souls around here."


    This time, I really changed my face.


    Really, I always thought that only I could summon heroes in the hero League.


    But now, according to what the two women said, can anyone else summon heroes?


    "Master, you may not know..." seeing my confused face, Aishi shook her head and explained to me: "our Valoran heroes are not only employed by one person!"


    Well, I can understand this. In the game, you can choose this hero, and your enemies can also choose this hero.


    "Every hero will leave a mark as a sign. Anyone who gets this mark can get our strength."


    I silently touched the two cards. These two should be the marks of ash and sister Dao.


    "But... This mark can be plundered, that is, if anyone defeats you or kills you, they can take the mark of me and aria from you, so as to replace you and become our master."


    AI Xi''s words made my heart tremble slightly. I never thought this would happen. My whole face immediately became dark.


    Ashko, arilia was robbed by others? Damn it, how can I let this happen? Just think about it, I feel an anger in my heart.


    "And arilia and I feel that your master, although some wood, is still good. We are not willing to change other masters, so... If you don''t want to lose us, master, please improve your strength as much as possible."


    With a smile, ashy said it seemed very easy, but I felt the pressure on my shoulder, which suddenly increased many times.


    The thought of ashy and aria coming to someone else''s side makes me feel bad. This is something I absolutely can''t accept.


    Peers are enemies.


    In other words, my enemies are not only from zombies, but also from the same hero Summoner?


    Oh, No.


    Since others can take the heroic mark from me, can''t I also take the mark from others?


    Such an idea suddenly flashed through my mind.


    There were some worries in my heart, but now I''m filled with that excitement.


    Yes, if I had ten heroes, wouldn''t I be able to summon for 24 hours without limit. At least one hero protects me all the time, and my combat effectiveness is absolutely awesome.


    It seems that I don''t have to be a prey. Is it good to be a hunter.


    A smile appeared at the corners of my mouth, and I threw myself into the battle again.


    Level 9 is only. It''s very difficult to reach level 10. I looked at the experience value. It needs more than 10000 experience. This number is quite amazing.


    About the seventh day, my experience value finally filled the experience bar.


    Level reached level 10.


    Got another skill point.


    This is a skill point. This time, I chose a new skill that every hero League Summoner must learn.


    Flash!


    The most powerful and unique skill of running for life and killing the enemy.


    Flash: instantly transmit a short distance in any direction. The current distance limit is 100 meters. Cooling time, 240 seconds.


    Instant movement type skills.


    It''s similar to transmission, but it''s different.


    Transmission can be transmitted to any area within 30000 meters, but it takes ten seconds to prepare.


    The flash is 100 meters away, but it can be completed in an instant without any preparation.


    With this skill, you can live even if you are surrounded.


    The only disadvantage is that the cooling time is too long.


    Maybe it takes only a few seconds for me to be 100 meters away, but sometimes these seconds are fatal.


    At the same time, there are ten body strengthening points. This time, I don''t have strengthening speed. My speed is fast enough.


    A little more head, a little more trunk and four more left and right hands can increase the strength of some hands.


    Summoner level: level 10


    Head: 5 points;


    Torso: 6 points;


    Left hand: 8 o''clock;


    Right hand: 8 o''clock;


    Left leg: 15 o''clock;


    Right leg: 15 o''clock;


    Treatment: Level 2


    Clarity: Level 1


    Garrison: Level 1


    Transmission: Level 1


    Ghost Trot: Level 4


    Flash: Level 1


    On the eighth day, I collected enough gold coins and replaced ash with a final whisper.


    On the ninth day, Chen Yi sent a message that the preparation had been completed and the plan to hunt the tyrant finally began.

 Chapter 97

    After changing the last whisper to ash, the plan to hunt the tyrant finally started.


    Of course, it would be best not to use AI Xi''s strength in this operation, but from the current situation, this possibility is not very great.


    Although the combination of Liu Yin, Xiao Ling and Chen Yi is strong, it is not invincible. I have watched several experiments tried by several people before. The destructive power is indeed strong, but it does not reach an invincible level.


    This time the operation was with the people from Meng Rui''s side.


    After having dinner in the morning, Chen Yi gathered four people with strong combat power in the base.


    Chen Yi, Xiao Ling, Chen Bolin and Liu Yin, plus me, there are five people in total.


    This is a very dangerous action, but the more it is, the more people can feel the impulse in their heart.


    When people have power, their thoughts will become particularly different, and they will be eager to do something to prove the significance of their existence. Sometimes, they are not just for survival.


    For me, this action is an important factor whether I can open a gap from the city. I have no other choice.


    "Be careful. If you can''t, don''t be brave. Come back and remember that I''ve been waiting for you here." Xiao Ya whispered to me when I was ready to leave.


    Since the last time we had that kind of relationship, the relationship between the two has become closer than ever.


    Moreover, Xiao Ya is not as shy as ordinary women, and even consciously occupies the position of eldest sister.


    Even if there was Fang Qi, Xiao Ya never doubted her position around me.


    Even in Chen Yi''s territory, Xiao Ya spent more time with me.


    As for Fang Qi, she has been thinking about what she should do, whether to stay in this territory, taste the maybe short but peaceful life, or go out with me, experience all kinds of dangers and die at any time.


    "Well, I understand. You two should be careful here. Although this place is safer than Li Jie''s base, there are still some dangers. If anything happens, you should pay attention to your own safety," I said.


    This is probably the most dangerous time in the whole base.


    Almost all the capable fighters in the base left, leaving only some ordinary people.


    Although these ordinary people may have weapons in their hands!


    Compared with powerful zombies, the number of capable people is still too small, which is the biggest problem at present.


    Fang Qi and Xiao Ya nodded. Both of them understood the situation.


    In fact, the base is not very safe, especially in the evening, lickers often attack the base, but they are driven away or killed with guns.


    "Hee hee..." Xiaoling, the girl, is preparing something for the people who are going to fight.


    The girl has always been an optimist. Even if everyone else is sad, the girl is still smiling.


    That kind of smile seems to be able to infect others. In a trance, that kind of low depression is a lot easier.


    "Nuo, this is a bandage for emergency treatment. This is a hormone energy type drug. Although it has a large burden on the body, it can quickly supplement the energy of the body. By the way, this is made by grandpa Wang. It is made of frozen beef in the mall. You can eat it yourself if you are hungry. If it is blocked by zombies, you can take it out to lure zombies." Xiao Ling is like a baby sitter.


    Everyone is told carefully, and everything prepared has its own role.


    Chen Yi seems to be doing quite well here. He can find so many supplies, which can''t be seen by Li Jie.


    "Brother Lin, you have just come to join such an important task. You must come back well. I''ve heard that you want to leave here to find your sister? I really want you to stay." the little girl pointed her face and said with some envy.


    "If you stay, we will have another expert here, which is much safer." the little girl seems a little excited: "but this time, sister Chen said, if we can kill that big man this time, its ability crystal core will enable us to have super powers, and we won''t have to be afraid of those things at that time."


    The more the little girl said, the more excited she was. Her little face became red. Because of excitement, she even waved her little fist.


    This girl is very pleasant. No matter how upset you are or how unhappy you are, when you see this little girl, you will feel that all the unhappiness in your heart will disappear at this time.


    "Well, Xiao Ling, don''t pester me anymore. Chen Yi, Bai Lin, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling and brother Lin, in short, you should be more careful. Don''t try to be strong, especially Bai Lin. you must remember, don''t be impulsive, you know?" Uncle Wang explained.


    Although Chen Bolin was a little unconvinced, he nodded honestly at this time.


    "All right, let''s go." Uncle Wang waved his hand: "it''s estimated that people over there in Meng Rui can''t wait."


    At a glance, their faces were dignified, holding hands with each other.


    Chen Bolin has begun to prepare.


    Under the gaze of Xiao Ya, Fang Qi, Xiao Ling, Uncle Wang and a large number of members in the territory, a circle of light suddenly appeared under our feet.


    The next moment, whew, everyone disappeared in an instant.


    Space transfer.


    When we were almost unaware of anything, we had landed on the ground. This is a street intersection. The surroundings have obviously been cleaned up in advance without any sundries, so as to avoid errors in space transmission and get us stuck in some objects.


    Not far from here, another group of people have already been waiting here.


    That group of people is Meng Rui.


    The middle one is 1.8 meters tall, quite strong, dark skinned, with a cigarette in his mouth and a huge Double Barrel Shotgun like a gun bore on his shoulder. It looks quite conspicuous.


    The heroic type.


    This man is about Meng Rui.


    Seeing us appear, Meng Rui smiled and walked over with three people around him.


    There were four people on both sides.


    On Chen Yi''s side, Uncle Wang has no actual combat ability, and on Meng Rui''s side, there are also five people with ability, but one just realized the strength for a few days, and the strength is still quite fragile, so let these four people come.


    "Queen Chen, you finally brought your people here. Haha, this is brother Lin. I heard Chen Yi mention you many times. I heard you face six licker larvae alone?" Meng Rui said hello to me when he came up. I was a little embarrassed.


    This guy looks like a wild man, but he can easily bring people a good impression.


    I was a little embarrassed and scratched my head: "what face? I should have been almost killed by six licker larvae. Are you Mr. Meng Rui? You are famous."


    "Ha ha, what''s famous? I''m a reckless man. I can''t do anything except play with guns. It''s all up to my brothers."


    It''s strange. This Meng Rui makes me feel quite strange.


    I''m sure, and sure, I haven''t seen this guy, but I have an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    In particular, the momentum on his body is wild, arrogant and dismissive, with a slight cunning.


    Despite the heroic appearance, it is easy to bury that kind of cunning.


    After thinking for a long time, I didn''t think of anything, so forget it.


    "Tell me, these three are my good brothers. Later, we will fight together." Meng Rui said, pointing to the three people behind him.


    Those three people seem to be very rebellious. It''s really not easy for Meng Rui to receive these three people under his own hands.


    Those three people look younger, all in their twenties and thirties.


    Look at each other and don''t deal with anyone.


    "This is a small wind, and the ability is to control the strong wind. We were all taken by him and flew all the way from the sky; this is a small field. Although it looks thin, it can be wild. The ability is change and can become a wolf, and the destructive power is not weak; finally, this ah Shui can create a mud marsh area and restrict the movement of zombies."


    In brief, these three people also have unique skills, and each of them has extraordinary strength.


    "And the tyrant is right behind..." soon, Meng Rui turned around, pointed his finger at the place behind the tall buildings, and said in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 98

    The task this time is to kill the tyrant, and now we are only a few kilometers away from the tyrant.


    The tyrants guarding around the city did not live in the city. They were all located on the edge of the city and in the suburbs.


    Looking in the direction pointed by Meng Rui, you can see a low hill.


    "Xiaofeng once observed with a telescope from high altitude. At the foot of the hill, there was a tyrant, surrounded by many powerful zombies." Meng Rui continued: "this guy is our first goal."


    When Meng Rui mentioned it, a trace of pride flashed on Xiaofeng''s face, as if it was something great to be praised by Meng Rui.


    Good boy!


    Seeing this, I have to admit that Meng Rui is really good at buying people''s hearts.


    Everyone is capable and has no high or low status.


    Moreover, the power of the little wind is obviously more suitable to survive in this last world, but now he is subordinate to Meng Rui. He is just like a king to Meng Rui.


    Grinning, I was a little wary of Meng Rui.


    I''m afraid this person is not as simple as it seems.


    "What zombies are there?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. After all, Xiaofeng can only see about one, but huge zombies and licking eater larvae can''t be avoided. Quantity..." he pursed his lips and Meng Rui said: "at least thousands. I''m just talking about this mountain bag."


    There are thousands of zombies in this mountain bag alone.


    I can''t imagine how many there are around there.


    "How can we get there?"


    Chen Yi and Meng Rui looked at each other and could see the madness in each other''s eyes: "we... Kill the past."


    Kill it. It''s really a crazy plan.


    It is also an exciting plan.


    When it comes to doing, a total of nine people have begun to take action and walked towards the mountain bag.


    Before we arrived, Meng Rui''s people had been cleared, but there were still countless zombies around.


    A group of zombies had found him before he had gone far.


    Those are just ordinary zombies. Under the leadership of several strengthened zombies, they rushed towards us and howled in an attempt to tear us to pieces.


    I only heard about the power of others before, but this power can be better displayed only in actual combat.


    In fact, killing all the way is also to better let others understand the power of others, so as to better cooperate at the last minute.


    "Hum, it''s just a group of minions. I''ll come..." Xiao Feng was the most proud. Seeing dozens of zombies rushing over, Xiao Feng didn''t care at all. He sneered and stretched out his palm.


    In the center of Xiaofeng''s palm, a vortex is emerging rapidly.


    "Wind cut!"


    With the sound of the breeze, the violently rotating blades in the palm of the hand roared out quickly.


    Dense, like countless rotating electric saws, it is particularly sharp.


    Puff... Puff... Puff!


    The dull sound was shrouded in a large amount of blood in front of me. The violent rotating wind cut was quite sharp. Even the strengthened zombie was easily cut into chips.


    The death of these zombies was quite miserable. Either their heads were exploded or their whole bodies were cut into pieces.


    After killing these zombies, Xiao Feng took back his palm and looked at us with a little provocative eyes.


    It seems that the infighting between these capable people is also very fierce.


    That kind of look made Chen Bolin quite dissatisfied.


    Walking all the way, the closer you get to the mountain bag, the more and more zombies.


    I don''t know how many zombies heard the news and are gathering from a distance.


    Seeing this situation, everyone began to show their magic power.


    As if to earn face for his territory, Chen Bolin ran to the front of the team.


    Seeing the dense zombies in front of him, Chen Bolin snorted coldly. The next moment, his body disappeared out of thin air. When he appeared again, the whole person had reached mid air and his body was falling from mid air.


    However, at this time, Chen Bolin directly felt a large number of steel nails from his arms.


    The next moment, I only saw the guy''s palm swing, dozens of steel nails scattered like hail, and disappeared in mid air.


    Almost at the same time, dozens of zombies directly fell to the ground and died.


    The position of the head is all pierced with a steel nail.


    This is Chen Bolin''s power. Using the power of instantaneous transfer, he transfers the steel nails in his hands to the Zombie''s head, and uses the steel nails to replace the original things in the Zombie''s head. This is the same as shooting bullets directly into the brain, which is more strange and more accurate.


    When Chen Bolin transfers something to another object, the original composition of that object will be destroyed.


    In theory, Chen Bolin can even cut diamonds with a piece of white paper.


    Of course, this is just a theoretical statement.


    However, even if Chen Bolin can''t reach that level at present, the power shown at present is also quite terrible.


    The steel nails roared out, and the zombie fell down in pieces.


    Xiaofeng and Chen Bailin seem to be on the same line. They both use all kinds of unique skills in turn. Zombies are like being cut into leeks. They are dead everywhere in a short time.


    I don''t know when we have come to the hillside.


    Here, the number of zombies has increased.


    Ono also joined the battle group. With a howl, his whole body quickly became a wolf in front of us, and his body became a hairy giant wolf.


    With dark hair, it looks like a steel needle.


    A long body is much larger than an ordinary wolf.


    His eyes were scarlet. With a howl, his limbs suddenly crossed the ground. Then, he saw only the black shadow, just like a ghost, shuttling among the zombies.


    The thick and sharp hair on his body can block the attack of the zombie. At the same time, his sharp claws as sharp as a knife can directly tear the zombie into pieces.


    There are more and more zombies, and the pressure of several people is also increasing. Meng Rui also joined the battle group.


    This is the first time I''ve seen this guy use his power.


    Guns!


    The long, thick double barreled shotgun was aimed straight ahead.


    I couldn''t see the guy aiming, just yanked the trigger.


    There was an instant bang.


    Obviously it was a gun, but listening to the sound, it was like a gun. Two round shells flew out at a whir.


    Then... Puff, puff!


    The bullet didn''t know how many zombies'' bodies were smashed to pieces. It knew that the last Bang came a violent explosion, tearing everything around.


    One bullet, empty a large area directly.


    That power is amazing.


    However, at this time, the feeling in my heart is more strange.


    I love you.


    I felt something was wrong before. I always felt that Meng Rui looked familiar.


    It''s like I''ve seen it somewhere.


    But I can''t remember, but now after seeing this guy''s ability to throw out, my whole person reacted.


    Your uncle, dare you say this is not the skill of an outlaw madman?


    I said I saw it somewhere and met it in the game.


    Outlaw maniac, Q skill, large lead bullet.


    Fire a bullet, shoot through the front row of enemies, and then explode.


    That''s the skill.


    At that time, the expression on my face became a little strange.


    "Hey, AI Xi, Dao Mei, is that man the upper body of the frenzied outlaw grievous?" I blinked and looked at Meng Rui and asked in my heart.


    When AI Xi and Dao Mei were not summoned, I could also communicate with them in my heart.


    "The power he uses is indeed the power of grievous, but... I can''t feel his soul in him," ash said.


    "Me too." Dao Mei''s answer is the same.


    What''s going on?


    Can we say that this guy is the apprentice of grievous''s outlaw maniac and has been taught this power by the outlaw maniac?


    While I was staring at Meng Rui, the man seemed to notice something. Suddenly, he turned around and stared at me with shining eyes.

 Chapter 99

    Meng Rui''s face looked a little strange. He seemed to feel my eyes and smiled at me: "brother Lin, I haven''t seen your strength yet. Brothers, it''s all starting to work. You also show your skills a little. Let''s see it?"


    Meng Rui is very talkative. He obviously wants to see my strength, but the feeling of speaking out is not disgusting.


    However, everyone is fighting with zombies. It''s really not good if I''m the only one who keeps following.


    With a smile, I walked past the back of the team.


    At this moment, Xiaofeng, Ono and Chen Bolin are all involved in the battle.


    These three people are just like terrible killing machines. Although a large number of zombies are surrounded in front of them, under these three people, there are only corpses everywhere, there is a mess everywhere, plasma is covered on the ground, and the ground under their feet is muddy.


    Ahead, countless zombies swarmed down from the mountain, just like a wave of waves, trying to completely submerge us.


    Some giant zombies, licking eater larvae, also appeared.


    With the appearance of these guys, the situation at the scene became more dangerous.


    The zombies became more irritable.


    Even the nearby Xiao Ling and Liu Yin have already shot.


    Liu Yin''s power is a very special ability.


    This is the first time I have seen Liu Yin exert her power.


    Obviously, she didn''t even open her eyes, but this woman can see what others can''t see.


    Liu Yin can express what she hears in a very strange way.


    In front of Liu Yin, it''s like a 3D screen. On that 3D screen, red dots are flashing rapidly.


    Each red dot is the location of a giant zombie or licking a young predator.


    Although there are many zombies in front of her, Liu Yin can clearly judge which one needs to be sniped.


    I can''t understand this thing, but Xiao Ling can understand it.


    Xiao Ling only glanced at the map and immediately carried the sniper gun in his hand.


    That big sniper gun is obviously not an ordinary thing. Although I don''t know where Xiao Ling got it, it''s just that the bullet alone is half a foot long.


    This is obviously a heavy sniper gun.


    Not to mention, a half foot long copper bullet appeared in Xiao Ling''s hand, and his fingers brushed it, which immediately showed a shiny luster on it.


    Soon it got stuck in the slot.


    Then pull the trigger.


    Boom!


    It''s like an explosive explosion.


    I only saw that Xiao Ling''s body was leaning back for a while, and the recoil force was obviously unbearable.


    However, the bullet, with a deadly roar, passed directly from mid air.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The naked eye can clearly see that the bullet directly penetrated through the past like a laser. I don''t know how many zombies were directly broken, just like sugar gourd. Finally, with a bang, it drilled into the neck of a huge zombie.


    Then... PIA!


    Even the giant zombie couldn''t resist that power. I only saw that the neck was instantly broken into pieces and the body was separated.


    Second kill, this is.


    Darling, sure enough, none of the people here can be underestimated. Every one is a master.


    Although Liu Yin''s cooperation with Xiao Ling''s launch speed is very slow, each bullet can take away a huge zombie or the life of licking eater larvae.


    For the decapitation plan, that''s great.


    As for ashui, he created a large swamp area in front of him.


    The originally hard land, even the stones softened rapidly, and the trees on the mountain also tilted rapidly.


    The ground under his feet directly turned into a muddy swamp.


    Those zombies just stepped into this area, their bodies immediately fell down, and their speed became like a turtle.


    In that swampy area, I don''t know how many bodies have piled up.


    On the other side, Chen Yi, the queen of blood, finally shot.


    A layer of blood red light surged up quickly, and the blood vessels seemed to be outside the body.


    With the rapid peristalsis, in the twinkling of an eye, a single rocket launcher had appeared on the shoulder.


    With a cry, the shell exploded directly in the most dense place of zombies.


    Yahoo!


    In Chen Yi''s strange laughter, the bomb exploded, and a large area of zombies immediately became flesh and blood fragments scattered around.


    That scene, bloody and crazy.


    With Chen Yi''s hoarse laughter, it even makes people feel creepy.


    In the end, everyone is crazy.


    In that case, I''m crazy.


    With a smile on my mouth, I walked forward.


    Just then, two licker larvae rushed out of the explosion.


    Both rushed at Chen Yi.


    Xiaoye, Xiaofeng and Chen Bolin had no time to stop.


    The speed of licking the eater''s larvae is very fast, and Chen Yi and Xiao Ling belong to the type with extremely slow attack speed. It''s impossible to stop them for a moment.


    The only thing that can stop is Meng Rui, but now, that guy is indifferent.


    It seems that you have identified me.


    In that case, play it once.


    His legs curled slightly.


    At the next moment, the ghost quickly spread out, and my legs seemed to be equipped with springs. Under that force, my whole body was like a flash of lightning.


    Shua!


    That speed is faster than licking the larva of the eater.


    With a bang, the body twisted in mid air, condescending, and one leg directly hit a licking eater''s cub.


    The guy''s body seemed to bear a weight of thousands of kilograms and was directly hit on the ground.


    With this strength, I jumped up and landed on another licker''s cub.


    One hand stuck the guy''s head, and the blade of Doran flashed quickly in the other hand.


    With a snort, a long gap was immediately separated from the neck, and the whole head was immediately separated from the body.


    The licker cub just got up from the ground and was shaking his head. The wrist kicked him directly on the head.


    With a snap, the skin on the body, the bones on the neck and the muscles and veins almost all broke and tore apart in a moment.


    The head was kicked straight out.


    Everything is over in the blink of an eye.


    Two licker larvae were killed in an instant.


    That scene made Chen Yi and Meng Rui look slightly sideways.


    Even Chen Yi didn''t expect that I could kill two licker larvae so quickly.


    Moreover, Chen Yiyin has a vague feeling that this man seems to be stronger than before.


    As for Xiaofeng, several people also have strange faces, and the original publicity has been slightly restrained.


    "Ha ha, no wonder Chen Yi praises you all the time. We really don''t have to say this strength. If you join us, the possibility of our success this time will increase a lot." Meng Rui laughs.


    Everyone is showing their own means.


    Although the strength of these zombies is strong, they are still not enough to see in front of so many experts.


    Although the speed of progress is slow, it is quite stable.


    A little steady progress.


    I don''t know when the top of the mountain is near. As long as you cross the top of the mountain, you can find the tyrant.


    Shit, like the ancient emperors, the tyrant curled himself up in his nest and couldn''t come out at all.


    If you want to find that guy, you must empty these little things.


    Fortunately, all the people present are experts. Even so many little things can''t stop us.


    Just a few tens of meters away from the top of the mountain bag, the zombies around were basically emptied.


    However, at this time, a dozen zombies suddenly turned over the mountain bag and rushed towards us.


    Those zombies look pretty weird.


    The head is more than two meters tall, and it is only slightly shorter than the giant zombie, but it looks far less robust than the giant zombie.


    What''s more surprising is that the speed of these zombies is quite terrible, and they don''t give way to licking eater larvae.


    "What''s the matter? I''ll kill the garbage." Ono sneered. The huge wolf howled. Ono rushed directly before Meng Rui could stop it.

 Chapter 100

    These sudden zombies are obviously strange.


    However, Ono''s character was so publicized that he rushed over without much hesitation. The huge wolf was flying across the ground. He only saw a black light flash, and the man had rushed to a zombie.


    It''s too late for Meng Rui to stop.


    Ono''s strength is really quite strong. It''s not a big deal if one can pick a huge zombie alone.


    A wolf claw was raised, and the ferocious five nails looked particularly sharp.


    Yay!


    With that sound, the big zombie in front of him was torn directly.


    "Simple, not even a giant zombie." directly kill the zombie, Ono said proudly.


    Really, it seems that the zombie is really not very good. If you go down with a paw, the zombie will be cut off directly. It''s not an opponent at all.


    However, at this time, I feel a strange danger.


    Not only me, but also Chen Yi and Meng Rui felt it. At this time, the zombie whose head was cut off did not fall to the ground. On the contrary, the body was expanding rapidly.


    "No, Ono, come back quickly." Meng Rui''s face changed wildly and roared loudly.


    Ono hasn''t even reflected what happened.


    At this time, the body of the zombie exploded.


    Boom!


    Only one shock spread rapidly from that place, the whole body turned into fragments, and countless blood rain fell directly from the sky.


    Falling to the ground, the sound of stabbing and cheering was particularly harsh, and a large amount of white smoke billowed from the ground.


    The blood water was obviously highly corrosive, and the surrounding trees became mottled, and even there were many large and small holes on the stones.


    As for the terrible explosion power, Ono was the first to bear the brunt. He only heard a terrible howl and his body was blown out directly.


    Before falling to the ground, the body has changed back to human shape.


    Just above the body, there are traces of corrosion everywhere. It''s like being spilled by concentrated sulfuric acid. Those blood water are constantly eroding Ono''s skin.


    According to that corrosion ability, I''m afraid Ono may not even leave the skeleton in a short time.


    Everyone''s face changed wildly. No one could have imagined that the power of this explosion would be so powerful. What''s more, the blood in the zombie had such destructive power.


    Watching Ono scream bitterly, the corrosion on his body is getting bigger and bigger, and his injury is getting more and more serious. No one can do anything.


    Although there are many capable people in this group, none of them can change this situation.


    Moreover, people are more afraid of these things contaminating themselves.


    Xiao Feng and ah Shui both took off their clothes. Just now they got some on their clothes.


    Seeing the scream, the faces are twisted into a small field, one by one is full of helplessness and sadness.


    At this time, I walked to Ono''s side.


    After all, I can''t watch this person die like this. If I can help, I will help as much as possible.


    What''s more, we haven''t found a tyrant yet. In case of casualties, we don''t have to take action this time.


    Meng Rui and Chen Yi''s faces flashed as I passed.


    "Lin Yi, be careful. It''s very corrosive," Chen Yi said with a frown.


    I nodded, "it''s all right."


    Then he stretched out a hand and put it above Ono''s wound. On his palm, a group of green marks burst out of his hand.


    Green silk threads, as if they had their own life, surged down quickly.


    A strange scene appeared. The corrosive traces that had been spreading quickly began to recover. Although it was still a terrible wound, at least it had stopped spreading.


    Several people look at me and I look at you. They all look strange. No one thought I could recover from my injury.


    This is a very rare power. There are so many people here, almost all of them are aggressive, and few of them have therapeutic power.


    This is the first time to see this ability.


    Ono''s scream calmed down a little.


    "I''m responsible for treating him, and you stop the zombies in front." seeing that Meng Rui and Chen Yi are staring at me, I can''t help reminding.


    There are many zombies ahead.


    Especially the new zombies, we haven''t met such a guy before.


    These zombies are slightly smaller than giant zombies, but their destructive power is extremely abnormal.


    The head does not seem to be the weakness of these zombies. These zombies will explode and their bodies are filled with that deadly corrosive liquid.


    This is a new kind of guy.


    After the self explosion of this zombie, the impact directly shattered other zombies around.


    Then


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    A series of explosions appeared.


    These zombies, on the verge of death or after death, their bodies will explode immediately. For a moment, the terrible liquid is everywhere in the sky, like raindrops.


    Above our heads, there is a piece of mixed gray, and there is hardly any place for us to hide.


    I see everyone is going to suffer.


    At this time, the breeze suddenly took action.


    This guy seems to be desperate, too.


    His face flushed, and whirlwinds quickly emerged around the guy''s body.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it turned into a terrible storm and swept directly into the sky.


    Wow.


    The wind swept the sky, and countless blood and water were directly swept away and fell to the side before they fell down.


    Then I only saw a large area of white smoke rising. The original trees in that area were almost destroyed in an instant, a gray black trace, which looked very scary.


    Terror!


    Each one couldn''t help taking a breath. Fortunately, those things didn''t fall down just now. Otherwise, we can''t even save our bones.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    More dangerous things are still ahead.


    Xiaofeng bent down breathlessly, his face was pale, his strength in his body was almost exhausted, and there was nothing left.


    Although the power of the strong wind was amazing, the consumption of the small wind was also very serious.


    However, it seemed that the effect was good this time, but soon, Xiaofeng''s face sank.


    The blood rain not only shrouded our direction, but also the zombies behind, but strange things happened.


    The blood was scattered on the zombies. Instead of being corroded, the zombies became strange one by one.


    After a short pause, the zombies all raised their heads.


    He was in a trance like a wild beast, roaring slightly.


    The bodies of those zombies seemed to become more tall. The original gray rotten eyes were covered with a layer of red light at some time.


    The feeling of danger is unprecedentedly strong.


    Especially those giant zombies and licking eater larvae have obviously become more ferocious.


    My God, is this a buff?


    Can it be said that this kind of zombie self explosion is to give these ordinary zombies a gain state and a berserker and frenzied effect?


    Isn''t that too much for NIMA?


    However, no matter what we think, that scene appeared in front of us, and Zombies became violent and ferocious.


    Just a few seconds later, with the shrill howl of a huge zombie, the zombies rushed down.


    That speed, at least half the fucking increase.


    The slow-moving zombies ran as fast as taking drugs, and some even rushed down by stepping directly on their companions'' heads.


    It''s like a charge.


    That scene frightened all of us.


    "Shit... Spell it!"


    At this time, everyone felt the danger.


    At this moment, it is no longer a question of whether we can kill these zombies, but whether we can live under the siege of these zombies.


    As soon as Meng Rui gritted his teeth, he spit out the cigarette end in his mouth, and directly lifted the shotgun in his hand.


    Aim directly at a huge zombie in the front. These guys who were always slow have now rushed to the front of the team!

 Chapter 101

    Frenzy outside the law... No, Meng Rui, who is suspected to be a frenzy outside the law, aimed at the huge zombie in front, and the double barrel hunting gun in his hand glittered strangely.


    "Fuck, blow it up..." with Meng Rui''s howl and bang, he saw only a flash of fire wrapped in a pill and rushed straight ahead.


    The super recoil force directly shook Meng Rui back several steps.


    That bullet was a fucking bazooka, roaring out in front under the package of countless flames.


    It exploded on the giant zombie in front.


    Even after the rage, the huge zombie couldn''t stop the terrible bomb, and his body was blown to pieces.


    Not to mention, the countless small fragments formed by the explosion of the shell, like a sharp knife, tore at the range of the fan-shaped area in front.


    Boo, boo, boo!


    Under the power of the explosion, those shattered shrapnel have the power to destroy everything, directly pierce the body of the zombie, or even tear it to pieces.


    In an instant, a large area was cleared in front of him.


    Let me go, Meng Rui. Meng Rui, dare you say you have nothing to do with outlaw maniacs. I''ll write it in reverse.


    Shit, this is not the ultimate trick of outlaw maniacs. What''s the ultimate bomb?


    This power looks absolutely first-class.


    It''s just that the power of the big move is awesome, but the cooling time is too long.


    And the zombie in front of him soon filled the blank.


    "Mire!"


    Ah Shui also broke out. He pressed his hands on the ground and saw only a trace of water blue, spreading rapidly along the ground.


    In all the places covered by the water blue luster, the soil became soft in an instant. The bog area has been formed, and this area is larger and more controllable than before.


    Not to mention that, the mud is still crawling like an earthquake, which further limits the movement of those zombies.


    At this time, the queen of blood also took action. The bazooka on her shoulder quickly turned into blood, and then in an instant, the bazooka became an extremely arrogant and terrible thing.


    The six black barrels looked very arrogant.


    Six barrel heavy machine gun, Vulcan gun, this is.


    The U.S. Marine Corps is equipped with six barrels rotating at the same time. Under perfect conditions, it can fire 6000 bullets in one minute.


    Although this is only a heavy machine gun, its actual power can''t even compare with many heavy equipment.


    That power is frightening.


    Generally speaking, this thing is equipped on the aircraft to shoot from air to ground. Relying on the huge body of the aircraft, it can support the terrible recoil.


    Ordinary soldiers generally can''t master this weapon, that is, only those well-trained people can play it.


    Although Chen Yi has never received such training, this thing is like an arm in Chen Yi''s hand.


    Such a beautiful woman is in control of such a huge man. I have to say that the feeling is really strange.


    Soon, in Chen Yi''s hands, the barrel of the six barrel heavy machine gun Huoshen gun began to rotate.


    Click, click!


    About a few seconds later, a harsh sound appeared.


    Countless voices gathered together, the roaring of bullets, the falling of cartridge cases, and the tearing of air.


    All kinds of sounds mixed together, it sounds like a strange scream.


    I only saw flames spraying wildly in front of me.


    There was only one weapon, but at this time, it was woven into a terrible net that directly shrouded all the areas ahead.


    It is said that if you give enough bullets and ten Vulcan cannons in World War II, you can block 100000 troops. This is the powerful power of Vulcan cannons.


    The bullets were dense and airtight.


    Each bullet has super power. When it is shot on a tree, the trunk is directly pierced. When it is shot on a stone, a hole is directly punched out of the stone.


    Shoot on zombies, and those zombies will be torn to pieces immediately.


    The obstruction of the mud and the interception of the fire god gun stopped the corpse tide alive.


    However, it was obviously difficult to see Chen Yi''s appearance. Her short hair was wet and stuck to her forehead. In order to bear the power of Huoshen gun, her body was trembling.


    Countless zombies were directly torn to pieces, but... All Chen Yi can deal with is the zombies on the ground.


    I don''t know when, right next to it, there were a dozen licking eater larvae at the top of the tree, as if the monkey had been staring at a pair of scarlet eyes.


    Pop!


    Liu Yin and Xiao Ling hurriedly supported, but although their cooperation was sharp, they could only attack one at a time, and the effect was very slow.


    Even with Meng Rui, it is impossible to completely intercept these things.


    Seeing that his cousin was in danger, Chen Bolin blinked, his body appeared in mid air, waved two steel nails, roared past, and directly killed two licker larvae.


    The breeze also intercepted two.


    However, there are still five licker larvae left, which are quickly surrounding Chen Yi.


    At this moment, Chen has no power or time to intercept these lickers.


    For a moment, the situation seemed particularly dangerous.


    Shua Shua!


    At this extremely dangerous time, a low voice appeared.


    Mixed with the roar of Vulcan cannon, the sound was almost completely drowned.


    However, Chen Yi is unusually clear.


    On both sides of his body, the four blades roared out at almost the same time.


    The strange blade shines like a crescent moon.


    That speed is even more terrible.


    He passed by almost at the same time, but Chen Yi could clearly feel the difference in time.


    Moreover, the four blades roared in different directions.


    Puff


    Four voices sounded at the same time. Among the five licker larvae, four were directly stabbed on the forehead with a sharp blade and fell directly to the ground to die.


    Only the last one has rushed to Chen Yi.


    However, at this time, Shua, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Chen Yi, and the knife in her hand directly stabbed into the body of the licker.


    With a quick wave, the whole body was divided into two.


    Dead.


    This sudden figure attracted everyone''s attention.


    That dress is very strange.


    It looks like a medieval costume.


    Silver and red armor, elegant long black hair.


    Thin body, but it has unimaginable strength.


    Supreme blade, a big move, solved four licker larvae.


    Immediately strike with a sharp blade and kill the last target directly.


    The action was clean and tidy, without the slightest slippage.


    The supreme blade, even for the highest master, may take a certain time to judge, and then display it.


    But for Dao Mei, it''s completely easy. Four blades appear almost at the same time.


    In this way, the power of this move is much stronger.


    With the protection of sister Dao, Chen Yi''s security is no problem.


    Originally, Chen Yi was ready to stop shooting and retreat. In that case, continue to tear.


    The mud is useless.


    Because it is completely covered by the fragments of zombies, if Chen Yizhen stops shooting, I''m afraid we can only retreat from empress Cang.


    But now, that will be the real beginning of a massacre.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Finally, I can''t see the standing zombie.


    Under the joint bombing of Vulcan cannon and Meng Rui, all the zombies were emptied.


    The thick meat on the ground piled up like a mountain, and the viscous blood formed a stream.


    As for Ono, he has also suffered several treatments. The injury on his body has recovered and looks much better than before.


    At least it doesn''t matter to stand and walk. It will take some time to recover if you want to recover completely.


    There was a brief calm around. Compared with the noise before, this environment is unbearable.


    "Brother, is this sister cos Dao?" Meng Rui couldn''t help it for a long time, and finally asked me.


    Dao Mei?


    There is no doubt that sister Dao''s reputation is quite loud.


    The League of heroes is also very popular. Many people present know that even if they don''t say it, it looks really like it.


    "It''s not like sister Dao, this is sister Dao, arilia... Brother Meng, if I''m right, does your power come from a madman outside the law?" I asked in a deep voice, staring at Meng Rui.

 Chapter 102

    My words made the atmosphere around me seem a little low and depressed.


    Meng Rui is observing my power, and I am also exploring Meng Rui''s power.


    People with ability can know each other''s strength, but no one explores the source of each other''s strength.


    Because we all know that this power can plunder each other, especially the power of the same origin can produce great temptation to others.


    The power of Meng Rui and I comes from the same game, hero League.


    In other words, if I can, Meng Rui will seize my power, and I will look for opportunities to plunder Meng Rui''s power.


    This situation is not a good thing for the current team.


    Even Chen Yi frowned. Now is the time to unite. If there is any infighting at this time, it''s not very good.


    When the atmosphere around him was tense, Meng Rui suddenly laughed: "I didn''t expect that our two powers came from the same source, ape dung."


    Meng Rui learned the tone of a sketch and immediately broke the original atmosphere around him.


    "Ha ha, you''re right, brother. My power really comes from the fanatics outside the law." Meng Rui said: "it seems that since the end of the world, many people have gained power. Some people''s power, such as Xiaofeng and ashui, is the power to control nature. They look like the magicians in the novel."


    "Ono, they can get strength from the beast. They are like orcs."


    "There is also our type, who obtains strength from some games and has some skills, roles and even equipment in the games. I also saw a guy who became like the Hulk. Unfortunately, the guy was too crazy. In order to prove himself, he ran to compete with the tyrant. As a result..."


    Grinned, said Meng Rui.


    Movies, games, characters, skills, equipment, props... In this end of the world, all kinds of things may become power.


    Of course, there are some normal forces, such as wind, fire, lightning, earth and so on.


    And Chen Yi, Uncle Wang, this special power.


    All kinds of power, only you can''t think of, nothing you can''t find.


    "Forces of the same type and source can plunder each other, which I think brother Lin knows," Meng Rui suddenly pointed out what everyone was worried about.


    "But brother Lin, you don''t have to worry. I won''t stare at your power. It''s useless for you to get my power, because our power, although from the same game, seems to be very different." Meng Rui explained with a smile.


    "The outlaw madman just conveys his thoughts to my mind and then teaches me his skills. Your ability is about a summoning type. I can summon arilia completely. If I get your power, I will definitely have some conflict with the outlaw madman." Meng Rui explained.


    Of course, I''d be surprised if I believed what this guy said.


    But it doesn''t matter. What we need now is a superficial harmony, as long as it seems that we can continue to cooperate.


    I smiled and said, "really, I''m relieved."


    "By the way, brother Lin, your ability should be more than just calling Arya?" Meng Rui continued.


    "Of course, if I only summoned arilia, my strength would not be much. After all, arilia can only exist for two hours and forty minutes. This time will disappear in the past. If I want to summon again, it will take a day. I seem to have got some Summoner skills..." smiled and I said: "the healing technique that just treated Ono."


    "And this... Clarity!" I said, and I lost a clarity to Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi originally felt that the power in her body was almost exhausted, but at this moment, some power appeared in her body out of thin air.


    "I feel like I''ve really become the summoner of the hero League. I can use skills and summon sister Dao as a hero." I said with a smile.


    "So, I seem to have many kinds of power, in fact..."


    In fact, it''s just a kind of.


    This time, everyone understood.


    On the surface, it seems that I''m not wary and explain all my capital directly, but in fact, I have my own plan.


    Just now, there is no way to save Chen Yi. Sister Dao has been exposed. Let''s expose it.


    Moreover, what I have shown before will more or less arouse Meng Rui''s suspicion.


    Rather than let them think nonsense, I''d better explain it myself. This will help the unity of the whole team. After all, we have to deal with the tyrant.


    Moreover, I have a real card that has not been opened.


    I have learned well since I met Li Jie and the previous black brother.


    In the face of strangers, I will never uncover all my cards.


    No matter when, I will leave enough strength to turn over.


    Aria came to me, straight as a loyal guard.


    Although there was nothing to show, the bright eyes were full of vigilance. No matter who had any rash action, they might get arilia''s crazy blow.


    Another treatment was lost to Ono, and the last wound on Ono finally healed.


    It can heal, restore physical strength and summon. Its own body skill is still so strong.


    This is perfect.


    Although we only get the Summoner''s power from the hero alliance, this power is so perfect that it is just a combination of many powers.


    "Arilia has only existed for two and a half hours. We must hurry up and recover our strength to find the tyrant," I said in a deep voice.


    Ono''s injury has basically recovered. Except that he looks a little pale and weak because of some anemia, he has recovered in other aspects.


    It''s amazing that this therapy has this magical effect.


    With this power, you can hardly die.


    There is also the clarity technique, constantly restoring physical strength. Obviously, I was just half tired, but it didn''t take long for my strength in my body to recover.


    This guy''s ability is the strongest logistics. If you add your own physical skills and summon arilia, it is like attaching three classes of priest, soldier and Summoner to one person.


    One person can compare with a team.


    Even Xiaofeng and Chen Bolin, who have always been very proud, are not as proud as before at this moment.


    Although their strength is strong, one mountain has its own height!


    As for Ono, looking at my eyes is admiration.


    It was like bringing the dead back to life. I thought I was going to hang up. I didn''t expect to survive.


    This kind of therapy seems to be able to pull back one breath as long as people are not completely dead.


    It''s really enviable.


    However, if such an expert joins in, the success rate of hunting tyrants will increase significantly.


    Originally, they didn''t have much confidence, but in this way, they had a hundred times more confidence.


    About half an hour later, everyone seems to have almost rested. With the recovery of clarity, their physical strength has almost completely recovered.


    We have climbed up the hill.


    Looking down from the top of the mountain bag, the picture makes people tremble.


    Just now there was a fierce battle here, with guns roaring and explosions. However, no matter how much noise there was, it didn''t seem to have much impact on the bottom.


    On the other side of the hill, everything seems to be in order.


    Under the hill, there is a quite spacious area.


    On both sides of the distance, there are roads, but now I can clearly see two roads, all of which are congested by vehicles. I don''t know how many million meters they spread.


    In the large and spacious area under the mountain bag, countless zombies walked back and forth.


    However, the feeling of those zombies is quite strange, as if they are not zombies, but a group of well-trained troops.


    At a glance, we can see the shock in each other''s heart.

 Chapter 103

    Really, can you imagine that feeling?


    What do zombies look like? Slow and crooked, only interested in the taste of flesh and blood.


    Discipline? Team? Sorry, this kind of thing is not suitable for zombies at all.


    But now, in front of me, this scene really appears.


    When we first saw it, we couldn''t believe our eyes. If there were guerrillas and militia companies before, it would definitely be a regular army.


    Square teams... Yes, square or rectangular teams, all composed of zombies.


    Led by giant zombies or licking eater larvae, they walk around under the mountain bag.


    Go straight to the road on both sides. It seems to be patrolling.


    There are about hundreds of zombies in each square.


    Looking at those zombies, I tried to tidy my steps together and make my team look more tidy, but the results went against my wishes. That team, let alone compared with the military parade, even the queue of primary school students, was more tidy than this.


    That feeling, some imitations, Handan like a toddler.


    It''s funny. If normal people make it like this, they may make others laugh.


    But now, none of us can laugh and can see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    It''s fucking day.


    "Shit, have these zombies become sperm?" I don''t know how long it has passed, Meng Ruisha said in a hoarse voice.


    This madman outside the law, who looks like a reckless man who is not afraid of anything, can feel a faint tremor in his voice now.


    He''s scared, too.


    Yes, now the ranks of these zombies still look very chaotic. These zombies obviously don''t know how to accept orders and how to act.


    However, there are obviously some rudiments.


    According to this situation, perhaps in a few months, these zombies will become as neat as the army.


    Maybe these zombies will also start training and master skills. They can use tools and even... Guns?


    Before, only the powerful zombies licking the larva of the eater and the giant zombies had a little wisdom, but now, this situation is changing rapidly.


    If the training of these zombies is really completed, it will be a dead army. These zombies feel no pain and are not afraid of death. If they can form a team and attack at the same time, it will be a disaster for mankind.


    Meng Rui is right. These zombies are fucking refined.


    If we hadn''t seen it today, no one would have believed the picture in front of us.


    "Be careful! Get down!"


    Just then, I suddenly shouted.


    Almost subconsciously, everyone fell on the ground with my voice.


    In the sky overhead, a dark shadow flew past.


    Looking at the distant sky, it looks like a vulture.


    However, the size of that vulture is unimaginable. It is two or three times that of a vulture under normal circumstances. It looks like a small UAV.


    None of us felt it just now. Only ash''s Falcon spirit noticed it.


    Although Aishi didn''t call, but Aishi can still give me great help.


    "What''s that?" Chen Yi asked with a frown.


    "It looks like a vulture, but it''s too big," I said with a frown.


    "The vulture, I''m afraid, has become a zombie."


    Vultures are scavengers and live on carrion. Therefore, those zombies may become vultures'' food. When vultures eat the rotten flesh and blood, they may also become zombies themselves.


    Now, look at the vultures, hovering in the sky, and there are three or four vultures in the distance.


    That feeling is like a scout, relying on the flying power of vultures to investigate what happens on the ground. Once the target is found, I''m afraid there will be countless zombies surrounded immediately.


    "We have to kill those vultures. Otherwise, I''m afraid we''ll be surrounded by these zombies before we start moving," I said.


    "Give this to me." Xiao Ling smiled and said.


    Carrying that exaggerated sniper gun, Chen Yi specially turned out a set of suitable silencers to install, and equipped with special armor piercing bullets!


    Liu Yin also began to show her strength. Her head was slightly sideways, and her pink little ears trembled slightly.


    Soon, silk threads have been rapidly formed in front of us, just like radar, and several targets are flashing rapidly.


    With a smile in her mouth, Xiao Ling looked very confident and had a heroic style.


    Aim, pull the trigger.


    I only saw the long bullet whistling past in an instant, and the body of the zombie vulture in the distance began to fall in an instant, just like a kite with a broken line.


    With the death of the vulture, the other four vultures immediately found that the situation was wrong, and their shrill calls scattered from the sky.


    The zombie phalanxes below began to concentrate quickly one by one as if they had received any signal.


    As for the four vultures, they began to circle rapidly in the sky, frantically looking for the location of their target.


    Click!


    It took five seconds to replace the bullet.


    This is the biggest drawback of Xiao Ling and Liu Yin''s strength.


    Although it has super destructive power and a wide range of attacks, it is too cumbersome to replace bullets.


    the second!


    Puff!


    Another vulture was killed.


    At this time, the remaining three vultures seemed to have roughly found their direction and all began to fly towards us.


    Third!


    There are two left.


    The cries of the two vultures had become more and more shrill.


    Most of the zombies below have begun to roar, and many have begun to march towards us.


    Fourth!


    There is only one vulture left in the sky.


    But at this time, the last vulture, with two wingspan, rose directly into the sky and flew high into the sky.


    It seemed that he was aware of the danger. At the same time, the guy also found our exact position and began to shout loudly.


    The zombies below have all begun to move. Led by giant zombies and licking eater larvae, these zombie phalanxes began to surround.


    It actually formed a simple formation, just like a big net, like a pocket, trying to surround us.


    Seeing that the last zombie was about to leave his own range, but his bullet had no time to fill.


    At this time, Chen Bolin suddenly pressed his palm on Chen Yi''s shoulder. The next moment, the two people''s bodies disappeared from the original place. When they appeared again, they had reached the high altitude thousands of meters away.


    As soon as the body appeared, it could not bear the influence of gravity immediately, and the body began to fall to the ground.


    However, the two people didn''t care at all. Chen Yi turned into a sniper gun and aimed at the zombie vulture in front.


    Pull the trigger!


    Puff!


    As the bullet roared past, it plunged directly into the back and pierced the vulture.


    At this moment, Chen Yi and Chen Bolin''s bodies have just landed in mid air.


    With Chen Bolin''s ability to show, his body swished and disappeared in mid air again.


    When we reappeared, we were still anxious when we reached the position of more than ten meters above our heads. We didn''t grasp the direction well and fell directly.


    But there''s no problem.


    Now the eyes of these zombies have been pulled out.


    "Xiaofeng, it''s up to you." Meng Rui said to Xiaofeng, "pay attention to safety... If you can''t, run away alone. Pay attention, living is the most important."


    Although I feel that Meng Rui has always been treacherous and doesn''t seem to believe anything, at least when he said this, I can feel that this guy should be sincere.


    Xiaofeng nodded fiercely, and immediately took a deep breath. A large whirlwind around his body had appeared.


    The whole body began to appear in the air.


    Under the fierce roar, the smoke and dust danced around, and the trees on the ground were shaking violently.


    The violent momentum immediately attracted the attention of the zombies.


    Not to mention that, the breeze was still big, controlling the whirlwind around the body, flying at an ultra-low altitude, almost wiping the heads of the zombies.


    He made a huge circle around and attracted almost all the zombies.

 Chapter 104

    Xiaofeng''s action is somewhat dangerous. After all, a person has to attract the attention of so many trained zombies.


    But it seems that the effect is still good. Xiaofeng''s provocation immediately focuses the attention of these zombies on himself.


    The giant zombie threw out his weapon and wanted to hit Xiaofeng. He licked the eater''s larvae and jumped up from the ground. His sharp claws wanted to tear Xiaofeng to pieces.


    But this seemingly young boy showed his unique strength.


    Although young, arrogant and arrogant, he has arrogant capital.


    Son of the wind!


    Seeing the appearance of Xiaofeng, I couldn''t help but emerge such a word in my mind.


    Yes, it''s the son of the wind.


    This young man, just like a child of the wind, flew up and down under the protection of the wind. No matter licking the young eater or the weapons of the giant zombie, he could not hit the young man and cause the slightest damage.


    Seeing that he was about to attract hatred, a smile appeared on Xiaofeng''s face. Soon his body rose a few meters, just like flying a glider in the distance.


    The zombies below are chasing after each other.


    Is it the regular army? In a short time, under the flirtation of Xiaofeng, the originally neat team now looks like a mess.


    In a mess, led by those giant zombies and licking eater larvae, they chased the wind.


    About ten minutes later, there was no shadow of the zombie in front of me.


    Xiaofeng is definitely a very important part of this plan. Just one person led away almost all the zombies.


    Zombies are zombies. Even if they seem to have wisdom now, that wisdom is still quite fragile.


    Even if a simple militarized model is constructed, this formation can be completely destroyed immediately with a little temptation.


    Now it seems that it is still quite easy to deal with.


    But no one can guarantee that if these zombies continue to develop, what will they eventually look like?


    I can''t imagine that it has been such a long time since the zombie appeared.


    If these zombies were given a year, two years or even ten years, would they evolve the same wisdom as humans?


    This is even more desperate than the zombies themselves.


    But this pessimism just flashed in my mind! After all, the world has collapsed like this. It''s not easy to be more dilapidated than the world now.


    decade?


    Forget it, this kind of world, can live day by day, ten years is too long.


    "Ready," Meng Rui said in a deep voice.


    "Now it''s our turn to act. Xiaofeng has led these zombies away, but these zombies have a certain wisdom, and like wild animals, they have the idea of territory. Sooner or later, they will find something wrong and turn back."


    "We will kill the tyrant before these zombies come back," said Meng Rui.


    Glancing at the foot of the mountain, I asked, "where is the tyrant?"


    "Liu Yin?" Chen Yi looks at Liu Yin nearby.


    Liu Yin nodded, leaned slightly and turned her ears towards the foot of the mountain.


    This woman gives people a very mysterious and profound feeling. I have never seen this woman speak, and I have never seen this woman open her eyes.


    If you don''t often need to use this woman''s power, people will even ignore this woman.


    However, when you see this woman, you can''t help but marvel at her face.


    There are many beautiful women here. Chen Yi has the style of a queen and a noble beauty. Xiao Ling is a kind of imperial sister''s breath, giving people a reliable feeling. She is simple and generous, and she is also quite beautiful.


    Liu Yin''s appearance is not weaker than the two, and even her book habit looks more like the eldest lady of the scholarly family.


    It''s hard to imagine such a beautiful woman being subconsciously ignored.


    That radar like power appeared again, and everything hidden in front of him appeared in front of him.


    A few seconds later, Liu Yin stretched out a finger like a green onion and pointed to a position at the foot of the mountain: "there..."


    Following Liu Yin''s fingers, we saw an abandoned factory.


    There was originally an industrial belt around the city, which flourished a long time ago, but later, because of too much pollution, factories closed down, leaving only the abandoned factories here.


    Liu Yin points to one of the factories.


    There were many zombies around the factory building, but now there is nothing below.


    Only a few giant zombies and licker larvae never left here from beginning to end.


    Before, Xiaofeng once flew around, but those zombies were not attracted and motionless. It is estimated that they exist like the close bodyguards of the black boss.


    These zombies are so refined that they can even get things like bodyguards.


    However, it is obviously not enough to rely on these things to stop us.


    Looking at each other, there is a kind of madness in each look.


    The battle... Began.


    go to all lengths.


    At this moment, no one hesitated. They all began to look for a suitable position around.


    I, Ono, Chen Bolin and ah Shui were the first to bear the brunt and rushed directly at the factory.


    Sister Dao followed me closely.


    As for Liu Yin, Xiao Ling, Chen Yi and Meng Rui, they quickly scattered around.


    They are good at long-range attacks. They need to find a suitable position to snipe.


    Here, everyone is a master, knows his position, and knows exactly what kind of responsibility he should bear at this time.


    Go!


    When the speed reaches the limit, the whole body flies over the ground like a shadow.


    When my speed is fully expanded, it is not much worse than Chen Bolin. Although the space movement is mysterious, every blink will have a short pause, and that short moment is enough for me to catch up.


    Next to him, Ono turned into a wolf again.


    The huge wolf ran wildly in the forest and looked majestic.


    This time, we didn''t hide at all.


    The close bodyguard of the tyrant hiding in the factory noticed our existence almost immediately.


    Several giant zombies were roaring, licking the eater''s larvae. Their slightly slender bodies showed amazing power.


    Hiss, hiss!


    A strange hiss.


    Under the impact of the licker larva, the distance between the two sides is rapidly approaching. In less than ten seconds, the first licker larva has appeared in front of Chen Bolin.


    At this time, Chen Bolin had just completed his blink, and his body was in that short cooling.


    Seeing the young licker rushing towards him, Chen Bolin smiled grimly, reached out and touched it in his arms, and a card appeared.


    Card? It''s more like a piece of paper.


    It looks like a little leaflet.


    He saw Chen Bolin holding the piece of paper between his fingers and trembling slightly. The next moment, the piece of paper suddenly disappeared.


    When it appears again, it is in the middle of the neck of the licker larva.


    Where the body and head are linked, that piece of paper has completely separated the head and body.


    The fast charging body suddenly stayed in mid air, and soon the body separated and fell to the ground.


    In theory, Chen Bolin can cut gold and diamonds with pieces of paper... Nothing can be cut by this guy.


    On my right, Ono''s body rushed directly.


    The body of that giant wolf is more sensitive and powerful than licking the larva of the eater.


    I saw this guy pounce directly on one wolf claw, and the other end licked the predator''s cub. The two claws were directly broken, that is, the two wolf claws were directly torn away.


    With a snort, the whole body was torn alive directly from the middle, and the blood was sprayed from the sky, leaving a mess around.

 Chapter 105

    Puff!


    Just like the cloth was torn, the body of the licking eater was torn into two pieces, and the blood was sprinkled from the air.


    For a moment, Ono''s whole body was covered with that kind of blood.


    The stimulation of blood made this guy feel particularly excited. Holding his head up was a howl.


    Shit, do you really think of yourself as a wolf?


    At this time, several licker larvae also rushed in front of me, their ferocious mouth suddenly opened, and a tongue directly ejected at me.


    Before I could do it, the body of sister Dao next to me immediately flickered. In an instant, she came to the licker''s cub and cut down with the knife in her hand.


    Tongue, head, body... From head to foot, neatly and directly torn in two.


    This is the real hero.


    Let these heroes exert their power by themselves. I don''t know how many times stronger it is than when the summoner uses it. No matter what kind of skills, only these heroes themselves can play the most terrible energy.


    I can''t just let sister Dao protect me. I''m a big man. If I always rely on a woman to protect me, I''m a little embarrassed myself.


    Ghost trot!


    The speed increased suddenly.


    In front of me, a licking eater larva quickly grew up in front of me.


    The distance between the two sides is approaching rapidly.


    At this time, my speed increased again, almost like an illusion, and flashed in front of the zombie. My whole body revolved around the licking eater''s young body along this force, and the Dolan blade in my hand had completely torn the guy''s neck.


    The next second, the body suddenly disappeared.


    Just like Chen Bolin''s fleeting power, the whole person disappeared in an instant. When he appeared again, he had reached the sky over a licking eater''s cub.


    Step down with one foot.


    Pop!


    The strength of the legs is the strongest. Even the body of the licker can''t bear the strength of my legs. The whole head explodes directly, and the blood bursts out like a fountain.


    As soon as the palm was raised, the Doran blade was directly thrown out by me.


    Behind him, a licking eater cub just rushed over. It was almost like sending his head to the past.


    Three in a row!


    In a trance, I felt that a familiar voice sounded in my mind.


    Shit, that feels fucking good.


    I killed three powerful zombies in a row, just like running clouds and flowing water. That feeling is really fascinating.


    This is power. No matter when, people are eager to have strong power.


    But soon, the excitement on my face gradually hid.


    At this time, a group of zombies rushed out of the factory.


    Those zombies... Different.


    It''s an explosive zombie, a violent zombie.


    It''s the guy who will make all the zombies around him become violent after the explosion. He is not much smaller than the giant zombie, but his relatively fragile body has a more sensitive speed than the giant zombie.


    Such a group of guys rushed out of it.


    This time, all of us changed our faces.


    These zombies are more difficult to deal with than giant zombies and licker larvae. The most troublesome thing is the explosion. Before, Ono''s miserable appearance was still vivid, and he was almost killed.


    The corrosive liquid after the explosion is also a troublesome thing.


    This monster has some trouble to deal with. The simplest way is to let Liu Yin, Meng Rui and Chen Yi attack it from a distance and kill it directly.


    Although it may be a little troublesome and may waste a long time, this is the best way at present.


    Even Chen Bolin did not dare to face this monster easily. Once he failed to move out immediately at the moment of explosion, it would be over.


    Although Chen Bolin can teleport a long distance, the range of attack he can launch is very short. He is completely within the range of the explosion zombie explosion and is easy to be injured.


    Dare not take risks, Chen Bolin has made a gesture to the people behind him, indicating that the people behind him are ready to support.


    However, at this time, another figure suddenly moved.


    Who is that figure, not sister Dao?


    It seems that looking at the series of explosive zombies in front of her, sister Dao feels quite bored. She doesn''t like this ugly thing.


    Because I don''t like it, sister Dao took action.


    Whew!


    The body disappeared from the ground in an instant.


    The power of sharp blade impact is perfectly displayed by sister Dao.


    At this moment, we really should let all players of Lu ah Lu have a look. This is the real operation mode of sister Dao.


    No wonder, the official of the hero League cut sister Dao again and again. It seems that she will never stop until she is cut into an airport.


    There is only one reason for all this, that is, the power of sister Dao is really terrible.


    The whole body is like a phantom, flashing constantly. The location of each violent zombie is the target of sister Dao''s action.


    The body blinked in front of the first licker larva and stabbed the licker larva to death. Then, there was no pause at all. The body disappeared immediately after killing this guy.


    When he appeared again, he had reached a huge zombie behind him.


    The long knife directly split the head of the huge zombie.


    It seems to us that sister Dao''s movement is incredible. She almost disappeared as soon as the weapon in her hand was chopped down.


    When the huge Zombie''s head was split, sister Dao disappeared.


    This time, after two bursts, the whole person has rushed to a violent zombie.


    This fragile guy can''t resist sister Dao''s attack at all.


    Just when I was worried that sister Dao would be affected by the explosion, sister Dao taught all of us the most humiliating lesson with her own strength.


    She didn''t wait for the explosion, but when the body of the violent zombie just began to expand, sister Dao''s body had disappeared.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The super fast speed is dazzling.


    It was not until Dao Mei''s body flashed four or five times that there was a violent explosion behind her.


    Bang bang!


    The explosion occurred.


    On the route that sister Dao crossed, a violent zombie exploded one after another.


    Until the end, sister Dao''s body blinked twice quickly, and launched a sharp blade impact through two giant zombies. As long as she can kill the enemy in seconds, she can use this skill without limit and sprint without limit.


    Boom!


    The last violent zombie also exploded, but now, sister Dao has burst into tens of meters away. No matter how violent the explosion behind her can not have the slightest impact on sister Dao.


    Blade impact, killing the enemy will refresh the skill cooling.


    However, no matter what kind of God, there will always be a slight pause when using this skill, which no one can avoid.


    But... Sister Dao doesn''t care about this at all.


    For Dao Mei, nothing is impossible.


    There was no pause at all. The whole process was like a wild horse in the sky. It brought people a strong shock. At the same time, the inner impact was more obvious.


    This is the strength of heroes.


    So many of us dare not touch the enemy easily. As a result, sister Dao solved it so easily.


    Next to Ono and Chen Bolin, they both grew up with their mouths and incredible faces.


    Even my heart is hard to believe.


    Perhaps this is the first time I have really seen the skills of these heroes.


    "Fifteen..."


    At a glance, the money and experience of licking predator larvae and giant zombies are a thousand.


    But this violent zombie seems to be a little higher. Each one is fifteen. Sister Dao''s experience value jumps twice quickly, reaching level 11 and gradually catching up with AI Xi''s level.


    At the same time, the gold coin has also been directly increased by a large part. I''m considering whether to save money to give sister Dao an awesome equipment. It''s a waste if I don''t use this strength well.


    However, these are things in the future.


    The most important thing now is the tyrant.


    I negotiated with Meng Rui and them. After killing the tyrant, I can not use the power crystal core of the tyrant, but... The last knife of the tyrant must be completed by me.

 Chapter 106

    That''s experience.


    The experience of these zombies has almost doubled. A little for ordinary zombies, ten for enhanced zombies, a hundred for incomplete evolutionary zombies, and a thousand for evolutionary giant zombies and licking eater larvae!


    Tyrants are at least ten times higher than giant zombies and licker larvae, and there is a violent zombie in the middle... Although I don''t know how to calculate the level in these zombies, according to estimation, the experience value of tyrants is at least ten times or more than that of giant zombies.


    In other words, the last knife can make my level jump to nearly one level, which is comparable to my efforts for many days.


    This temptation is great.


    When these violent zombies are cleared at one time by sister Dao''s serial explosions, there are many fewer enemies around.


    Only a few giant zombies and licker larvae were quickly emptied.


    Meng Rui in the rear stared at sister Dao, and the greed in her eyes flickered from time to time.


    That''s the really powerful power. Although I have been inherited by the madmen outside the law, I can only learn and grow a little bit with the teaching of the madmen outside the law. Where can I compare with the power of sister Dao and take shape directly.


    If you can directly summon the outlaw madmen, maybe you can directly challenge the tyrant?


    "Meng Rui, don''t forget what we said before. Now killing the tyrant is the most important task. I don''t want any more problems among our team." Chen Yi''s cold warning came behind.


    Meng Rui smiled: "don''t worry, I''m just a little jealous, but it won''t let me risk my ability to rob Lin Yi. Moreover, Aria can only last for more than two hours. Compared with me, although my strength is slightly weak, it''s all-weather."


    "Just know," Chen Yi said coldly.


    In the end of the world, don''t trust anyone, even your closest people.


    "But the picture just now looks really enviable..." Meng Rui whispered.


    "Let''s get ready, too. After the tyrant comes out, it''s our turn," Chen Yi said.


    Four people here have also begun to take action.


    Liu Yin is controlling her ability to search for the direction of the tyrant.


    But this time, Liu Yin has higher requirements. Liu Yin should not only accurately search the location of the tyrant, but also lock the tyrant and control the bullet to fly directly to the direction of the tyrant.


    At the same time, we should also lock the key of the tyrant.


    As for Chen Yi, he used his own blood essence to turn out a super long sniper rifle.


    It was made by imitating heavy sniper Barrett. It has Barrett''s prototype, but it is longer, larger and heavier. It can be said to be an enlarged version of heavy sniper Barrett.


    The barrel alone is more than three meters long


    That bullet, the bullet head is as sharp as an awl. A bullet more than a foot long, with a thick arm, is not so much a bullet as a shell.


    This is also the super armor piercing bullet made by Chen Yi.


    Under Xiao Ling''s ability, there seemed to be a dazzling light on the bullet head of this super armor piercing bullet, which became more sharp.


    No matter what is blocking in front of you, this super armor piercing bullet can easily pierce everything.


    Roar!


    At this time, a ferocious roar came from the front.


    That sound is like a lion roaring, like a tiger roaring.


    The sound of thunder makes the ground under your feet seem to shake constantly at this time.


    When you look at each other, you can feel the shock in each other''s eyes.


    "Come out!" said Liu Yin.


    "Coming!"


    I said in a deep voice.


    Just in front of us, with a bang, a factory collapsed directly, just like a bomb buried inside. Everything was scattered and in a mess.


    In the midst of that large area of smoke and dust, a huge figure stood up.


    The body is growing, as if it came out of the ground a little bit.


    Four meters, five meters, six meters


    That body, like a giant beast in ancient times, appeared from the ground little by little.


    This guy seems to live underground all the time.


    Those outside are his younger brothers. When the previous violent explosion appeared, the behemoth had awakened from his deep sleep.


    Tyrant, sleeping all the time.


    Zombies of tyrants seldom go out to look for food.


    They have enough wisdom. They know that there is a more powerful existence above themselves. By this time, their desire for evolution has outweighed their pursuit of flesh and blood.


    They indulge in the underground, studying ways to break through.


    At the same time, he controlled a large number of younger brothers to find all kinds of materials for himself, including human flesh.


    Although it''s hard to believe, it''s actually like this.


    Unfortunately, it was for this reason that the tyrant did not find what happened in his territory until the violent sound and shock of the serial explosion woke the tyrant up.


    When he woke up and saw that his territory had turned into such a shape, the tyrant was immediately filled with anger.


    Darling... You''re paralyzed!


    I was stunned at the huge guy in front of me.


    I have seen a tyrant with my own eyes, and even ran away in confusion under the pursuit of that tyrant for a long time.


    I thought I knew something about the tyrant, but when I saw this guy in front of me, I realized how wrong I understood the tyrant.


    Six meters... Seven meters, eight meters, nine meters!


    When the tyrant completely drilled out of the ground, I was afraid of the huge body three stories high.


    This guy is half older than the tyrant he met before.


    And this tyrant is not just different from the previous one.


    The former tyrant, completely controlled by hatred and anger, looked like a beast.


    And this guy is different, giving people a completely different feeling, more fierce, but also more... Smart.


    Yes, if the guy before was a beast, then this is a... Monster, or... Monster.


    Obviously a lot smarter than the guy before.


    When this big guy appeared, all of us were shocked.


    And a more shocking scene is still ahead.


    The tyrant appeared and saw a mess around. His little brother died and ran, and almost none remained.


    Seeing him become a barepole commander, the goods were angry.


    At that time, he opened his mouth and roared. It was like a gust of wind blowing in front of him, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    Not to mention this, I only saw the guy''s thick right hand sticking out like a tree trunk.


    He also carried a thick barrel in his hand.


    The distance was far, and the smoke filled the air. I didn''t see very clearly. When I stared at it, I only saw a cluster of flames whistling directly from the tyrant''s hand.


    That''s... Fucking rockets.


    "Paralyzed, stay away..." at that moment, I felt my voice became a little hoarse.


    Holding sister Dao''s body, the whole person''s speed directly reached the limit, just like a gust of wind, flying past quickly.


    Although others didn''t see what it was, they were also responsive. As soon as my voice fell, they immediately avoided one by one.


    Ono jumped directly and immediately jumped out for tens of meters. Chen Bolin''s body disappeared with a twinkle.


    As for ashui... It''s dangerous.


    Ashui''s power belongs to the control system. It can create swamps and limit the movement of targets. Although this ability is very useful, its range of application is not very far. It belongs to the type of melee mage.


    In the plan, ah Shui is an important factor to restrict the tyrant''s action.


    But... Unexpectedly, ah Shui was terrible.


    All of us escaped. Only ah Shui had no time to escape.


    I only saw the red shell in the air, with a flame, directly across the air, expanding rapidly in front of ah Shui.


    Soon... Boom!

 Chapter 107

    The violent explosion swept a large area, and the place where ashui had just been located was directly surrounded by the impact of rocket explosion.


    Smoke everywhere.


    There was only a huge pit on the ground, surrounded by scorched marks.


    Ah Shui... Dead?


    The throat all wriggled involuntarily. It would be too tragic if a person died at the beginning.


    The battle with the tyrant has not even fully begun.


    At this time, two figures fell down in the sky. I don''t know who Chen Bolin and ah Shui are?


    It turned out that just at the most dangerous time, Chen Bolin used his ability to teleport to ah Shui and was ready to run away with ah Shui.


    But... It''s too late.


    Just after the pause, Chen Bolin immediately started the blink, but he was still affected by the impact of the explosion and exploded directly from the blink.


    They both looked quite embarrassed and dark, but fortunately, neither of them was dead.


    This appearance made us all breathe a sigh of relief.


    But soon he was nervous again.


    Looking at the tyrant in front of us, we found that our impression of zombies had been completely overthrown.


    In our impression, zombies are bulky, ugly and clumsy. Even if they are brute force, they are just brute force.


    The most is to use some simple tools such as sticks and axes.


    But this tyrant, this guy is different.


    This guy can use rockets.


    If zombies can take advantage of this kind of thing, there will be no final advantage for mankind.


    I have to say, this is really frustrating.


    Just got up from the ground, the tyrant''s second attack had appeared.


    Whew... Whew!


    Rockets roared in the sky.


    The violent roar was higher than one. This guy was holding a rocket in his hand, that is, a big killer. We couldn''t get close at all. We had to go backwards under repeated bombardment.


    The only good thing is that this guy can fire shells, but he can''t make rockets by himself. After those rockets are fired, the barrel in his hand suddenly becomes waste.


    The opportunity to fight back was finally seized.


    Ono''s body rolled on the ground, and immediately his limbs worked hard. The huge wolf body rushed forward in an instant.


    With a wolf howl, the body immediately rushed into the air, and two ferocious claws tore directly at the tyrant''s head.


    Seeing Ono rush past, the tyrant didn''t seem to care at all. He grabbed the barrel of the rocket and threw it directly.


    Only heard a bang, Ono was directly smashed and flew out, the wolf heads were smashed to one side, and a mouthful of blood was directly ejected from his mouth.


    "Go!"


    On the other side, Chen Bolin''s body has appeared in the air.


    The five fingers of his right hand opened, and five sharp steel nails appeared in the air. With the wave of Chen Bolin''s palm, the five steel nails immediately disappeared.


    Space replacement.


    Replace some parts of the tyrant''s body with five steel nails, such as eyes, such as... Brain.


    This is definitely the most effective way to kill zombies.


    However, this time, even Chen Bolin''s strength has encountered a problem.


    There was only a tinkling sound. Those steel nails were directly intercepted when they were moved to the tyrant''s skin. Even this space replacement could not hurt the tyrant.


    This guy''s skin is too hard.


    Chen Bolin''s face changed slightly, and his body retreated in a flash. The next second, a huge fist hit him. If Chen Bolin didn''t run fast, he might have been smashed into meat sauce.


    Flying posture!


    At this time, sister Dao didn''t know when she had walked around behind the tyrant and tore the blade in her hand.


    Puff!


    At this moment, a mass of blood burst out on the tyrant''s body.


    The tyrant is hurt?


    Damage that ignores defense finally appears.


    Although that wound is almost negligible, the effect of this skill still appears.


    The tyrant suddenly became angry and hurt for the first time.


    The fingers of the right hand suddenly spread out.


    There was only a harsh sound of miso, the five fingers of the tyrant changed instantly, and five extremely sharp cold lights suddenly flashed out.


    The blade is extremely sharp.


    Five fingers directly turned into five sharp steel knives.


    Each steel knife is a foot and a half long and glittering.


    This guy can not only use rocket propelled grenades, but also transform his body?


    The shock in my mind is getting stronger and stronger. These zombies are really terrible.


    Then, with a violent wave of his right hand, the blade was torn like lightning.


    Sister Dao had no time to escape, so she had to raise her hand in an attempt to resist the tyrant''s attack.


    Qiang!


    I can''t stop it!


    The difference of that kind of power is too big. I only saw sister Dao''s body. Under this attack, she flew directly backwards. Blood flowed from her mouth in mid air, and her body was directly shocked and flew out for tens of meters.


    If sister Dao didn''t grasp it, I''m afraid all the weapons in her hand would fly out directly.


    The tyrant is sharper than expected.


    Without a pause, he immediately rushed at sister Dao without using weapons. It was just that the sole of his big foot stepped down directly, which was enough to kill sister Dao.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly rushed over like lightning.


    The sole of the foot stamped hard on the ground and the whole body rose to the sky.


    The body rotates in mid air, and the right leg sweeps directly with the whirlwind kick.


    Pop!


    The ankle sweeps directly over the tyrant''s ear.


    The super strength of the legs, even the tyrant, shook his head a little.


    With this strength, my body turned back in mid air and landed on the ground.


    But the tyrant''s attention was completely attracted to me.


    He hooked his hook finger at the tyrant: "Hey, a guy with a brain the size of a walnut, your opponent is me..."


    The tyrant seemed to understand what I meant and was angered by my provocation.


    With a howl, he let sister Dao go and chased me.


    I''m fast, but I don''t see enough in front of the tyrant.


    This guy''s legs are too long. One step is equal to more than ten steps.


    However, under my leadership, the tyrant gradually separated from the originally dusty area.


    Out of the obstruction of the surrounding factories.


    Completely exposed in the field of vision.


    "Prepare!" at this moment, Chen Yi''s look suddenly became dignified.


    Xiao Ling was even more nervous because of her long preparation. There was sticky sweat in the palm of her hand.


    One eye stared at the sight. Under Liu Yin''s guidance, no matter how the tyrant ran, he would always appear in front of Liu Yin.


    That huge head, bare skull, appears particularly clear.


    Just at this moment, the tyrant suddenly felt that his eyes were shaken by something.


    At this moment, Xiao Ling pulled the trigger.


    Boom!


    With the same sound as the explosion, a sniper gun can make such an amazing sound.


    The huge bullet, one foot long, roared out of the barrel in an instant.


    This is a bullet with the strength of three people.


    Condescending, the bullet ignored all obstacles and roared directly past.


    Pop, pop, pop


    Along the way, I don''t know how many big trees were pierced and broken in an instant.


    The speed of the bullet is unimaginable.


    Even tyrants have no time to react.


    The behemoth raised his palm as if trying to stop it.


    But... It''s too late!


    When the palm of the hand was just raised in mid air, the bullet had arrived.


    The bullet expanded rapidly in front of the tyrant, just like a spiral, rotating at an indescribable speed.


    The tyrant has time to close his eyelids


    The next moment, the rapidly rotating warhead had been shot on the eyelid.


    At that moment, there seemed to be a short pause.


    Immediately, with a snort, the bullet looked like an electric drill. Under the rapid rotation, it directly pierced the tyrant''s eyelids, and then directly drilled in.


    The whole eye burst in this instant.


    That long bullet went straight into the tyrant''s head!

 Chapter 108

    Each of us is full of excitement.


    Liu Yin, Xiao Ling and they finally made a move. It seems that the effect is quite good.


    That kind of bullet, even if it is not transformed by Chen Yi, has super destructive power. It can easily break through steel plates, concrete and stones.


    Now, with the super sniper gun transformed by Chen Yi and the super armor piercing bullet, it is estimated that even that kind of armored vehicle can be blasted with one shot.


    It seems that this tyrant should be stronger than armored vehicles. He didn''t break his head directly.


    But no matter who has weaknesses, even the tyrant is no exception.


    Although the tyrant''s whole body is stronger and stronger, his eyes are his biggest weakness and the most vulnerable place. Maybe other places can block bullets, but his eyes can''t.


    One shot directly blew the eyes of the whole tyrant.


    Then the bullet went almost down his eyes and into the tyrant''s head.


    In that case, it can almost be predicted that at this moment, the whole tyrant''s mind is definitely a mess of paste.


    Now, this guy is dead.


    All of us think so. Our heads are badly damaged. Even tyrants don''t want to live.


    "Darling, I didn''t expect that the power was so strong that I didn''t even have a chance to shoot." Meng Rui shook his head and smiled.


    But soon the smile on the guy''s face stiffened.


    Not just him, everyone''s face changed.


    In the imagination, the tyrant was shot in the head and his body fell to the ground.


    The tyrant is not dead!


    Instead of killing the tyrant, that shot made the behemoth more violent.


    It seemed that he felt the severe pain coming from his eyes, and the howl of the tyrant looked very sad.


    Because of the powerful impact, the whole body leaned back.


    Boom, boom


    He stepped back three steps in succession, and each step was a huge footprint.


    On the face of the behemoth, a black red trace flowed down like a stream and across the whole body.


    "Not dead, one more time!"


    Chen Yi changed her face and the blood mist surged rapidly. In a twinkling of an eye, she made a long bullet again and handed it directly to Xiao Ling.


    Load, trigger!


    Soon, with a bang, another bullet roared directly from the top of the mountain.


    But this time, the tyrant had prepared in advance, suddenly turned his head and looked in the direction of Xiao Ling.


    There was an indescribable ferocity in the remaining one eye, which made Xiao Ling tremble when he saw through the sight.


    "This bullet makes you blind..." Xiao Ling said fiercely.


    However, at this time, the tyrant suddenly raised his right hand in less than a second at an unimaginable speed.


    Five sharp claws cut down.


    Qiang!


    The sound of metal attack spread directly. Within a millimetre, the bullet was directly split into pieces by five claws in front of the tyrant.


    This bullet was intercepted.


    I don''t know how many people were frightened by this scene. At this moment, everyone can clearly feel the fear in his heart.


    God, this guy is so scary, okay.


    That bullet can be intercepted in such a short time.


    For a moment, Xiao Ling, Liu Yin and Chen Yi were stunned.


    Not to mention that, the tyrant raised his right hand again, but this time, he aimed his sharp claw at his left eye.


    Just in front of us, the bloody picture appeared.


    This guy actually inserted five sharp knives into his blasted eyes, then suddenly pulled out, pulled the bullet out of his eyes, and then threw it on the ground at random.


    I''ll go. We all look like meat pain.


    Roar!


    Then, only a roar like a beast came out of the tyrant''s mouth. This guy had completely set his goal on Xiao Ling.


    We didn''t care at all. We shook off our steps and rushed directly to the hiding place of Xiao Ling like a bulldozer.


    When the guy starts walking, the speed is amazing.


    Ah Shui''s face changed slightly. He squatted down and pressed one hand on the ground.


    Ashui wanted to exert the power of the mud, but it was too late. The tyrant was too fast. When the mud created by ashui spread over, the tyrant had run tens of meters away.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    Keep firing bullets from the commanding heights.


    Xiao Ling and Chen Yi couldn''t care so much. They didn''t aim at the key. As long as they were tyrants, they immediately fired a bullet.


    However, the bullet was directly cut into pieces by the tyrant''s claws.


    "Damn it, retreat!" Chen Yi''s face changed slightly and shouted fiercely.


    "You retreat, I''ll cover!" said Marisa in a hoarse voice.


    Without hesitation, Chen Yi quickly retreats with Liu Yin and Xiao Ling.


    Liu Yin and Xiao Ling''s strength are mainly in shooting. Once they are approached by this behemoth, they have no strength to resist at all.


    Seeing the tyrant getting closer and closer to himself, Meng Rui''s eyes were twinkling slightly.


    Just after the distance reached a certain level, Meng Rui suddenly pulled out his gun, and a bullet roared directly from high altitude and fell to the ground.


    With a snap, the shell exploded.


    Then a large area of smoke churned up in an instant, covering a large area around in a short time.


    For a time, the tyrant was shrouded in the thick smoke. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Meng Rui immediately went out at the side.


    Smoke bomb.


    An excellent skill used by outlaw zealots to escape.


    The target in the smoke will be deprived of vision, and will fall into deceleration, and the movement speed will be reduced by 35%.


    And it will also cause magic damage... But this kind of damage seems useless to the tyrant. It can''t break the tyrant''s defense at all.


    But the deceleration effect was good. When the tyrant finally separated from the range of smoke bombs, where were the enemies on the mountain?


    There was only one eye left, which revealed a deep hatred, and an angry roar followed.


    As for the people behind them, they didn''t know where they had gone.


    The tyrant was so angry that he suffered such serious injuries. If he could not kill these enemies, I''m afraid his anger could not be calmed at all.


    However, those enemies didn''t know where they had gone. They could only feel a faint breath in the air.


    Whew!


    Just at this time, a voice suddenly came from behind.


    The tyrant not only has excellent eyesight, but also has good hearing.


    Even if the sound of breaking the air was quite slight, it was still heard by this guy.


    Then the guy suddenly turned around and saw only a trace of ice blue, whistling directly from mid air.


    Even the tyrant can feel the bitter chill.


    But this guy is not afraid.


    He grabbed a big tree nearby and pulled it hard. The big tree was pulled out directly and immediately hit the ice blue arrow.


    Even if Lu Zhishen pulled down the weeping willows, it was not so simple.


    WOW!


    This is the tyrant''s miscalculation.


    The big tree had no effect at all. The arrow penetrated directly and burst open in the tyrant''s chest with a bang.


    The powerful impact made the tyrant dizzy.


    It''s just, it''s nothing.


    Most importantly, there were large fragments on the tyrant''s chest.


    The arrow went straight into the tyrant''s chest.


    The skin of the tyrant, especially the skin of his chest, can be said to be indestructible, but now it is shot in by this arrow. Although it is not very deep, it is enough to make the big guy feel angry.


    Turn around and stare at the figure in the distance with angry eyes.


    The figure standing on another mountain in the distance.


    Long snow-white hair, fluttering in the wind, shrouded in the icy blue cold.


    The whole figure is reflected in the eyes of the tyrant!


    Roar!

 Chapter 109

    That slender figure, standing on the mountain, was like a provocation to the tyrant.


    Although the tyrant has a fairly good IQ, never forget that these things are always just zombies.


    The irritable nature can''t be covered up by anything.


    Once you run away, no one can stop you.


    Now the tyrant is angry.


    He was shot through his eyeball by a bullet. Although he didn''t die, he completely suffered the pain. When he chased here hard, he was surrounded by a piece of smoke and finally rushed out of it. As a result, all the enemies ran away.


    Shit, it''s easy to bully yourself as a zombie.


    After seeing ash''s provocation again, the accumulated anger could no longer be controlled, and it exploded.


    At this time, AI Xi''s body jumped slightly and jumped down from the mountain. In a short time, it disappeared directly at the back of the mountain.


    Damn guy, you still want to run after hurting yourself? How is that possible!


    At that time, the tyrant ran away, howled, and strode to kill him in the direction of ash''s disappearance.


    Whether it''s a zombie or a zombie, no matter how smart it is, it can''t change the nature of a zombie. A little provocation will immediately be seduced.


    "Ready!" on the other side, Aishi, sister Dao and I are planning quickly.


    This time, all my powers were summoned.


    This time, the tyrant must be killed anyway.


    AI Xi holds the last whisper, and 35% of the defense is broken, which is enough to cause serious damage to the tyrant. He is the main attacker. As for me and sister Dao, we are assisted from the side.


    The sound of footsteps became more and more tight, and the ground under his feet seemed to tremble under the big soles of this guy''s feet.


    The whole guy is getting closer and closer to us.


    Finally, the figure of that guy appeared in front of me.


    Sister Dao took the lead in attacking. The sharp blade impact was launched in an instant. Her slender body rushed directly into the front, and the blade in her hand was torn directly.


    However, the tyrant didn''t even look at it. He howled and shook his palm, and directly intercepted sister Dao''s attack.


    The blade was torn from the tyrant''s arm, and immediately there was a dazzling spark, which could not cause the slightest damage to this guy''s arm.


    However, Dao Mei''s agility was also shown at this time, and she didn''t see any action. She only saw Dao Mei''s body rising in the air, like a big bird.


    Flying posture!


    The blade fell.


    Puff!


    Another small scar appeared on the tyrant.


    The skill ignores the damage of defense. Although the damage number is very subtle for the tyrant, it can not deny this ability.


    Damn it, I can''t see this guy''s blood strip, otherwise I''ll have a bottom in my heart.


    Because the zombies dealt with before can basically be solved easily. Even if you can''t see each other''s blood volume, you''ll die as long as you blow your head with a knife.


    But this tyrant is different. For this behemoth, it is difficult to see the effect of our attack directly with the naked eye.


    This aimless attack is easy to give rise to the feeling of powerlessness in my heart, just as my own attack has not played any role at all. That feeling is quite bad.


    If only I could see these guys'' blood strips.


    I couldn''t help thinking of such an idea.


    Then, I thought of some things in the store, reconnaissance guards, real vision guards... That is, the so-called eye insertion in the hero League game, which can see through sneaking units.


    I wonder if I can see the target''s blood strip? Because I have never met a target that can be invisible before, I don''t care about these two eyes.


    Now think about it, it seems that there are these two things in the mall, and I don''t know whether this effect is added.


    Seriously, I''m just wishful thinking in my head.


    After all, those eyes are used to detect invisible units, and the blood bar itself exists in the game.


    That is, I subconsciously took a look at it, which made me stunned.


    The reconnaissance guard is still the original effect. After inserting an eye, you can see the stealth targets in this area for a few minutes.


    However, the guard didn''t know when it had changed its name.


    True vision eye: a special consumable. After use, you can add true vision effect to your eyes. You can see the target''s blood strip for a duration until the target dies!


    Darling, I didn''t expect that there was such a thing here.


    I almost missed the whole good thing without visiting the whole mall earlier.


    I quickly bought a true vision eye. After I bought it, I had a pair of sunglasses in my hand.


    It''s the kind of dark sunglasses that people who play with motorcycles like very much. It can cover half of their face. It looks very forced and windy.


    I didn''t expect that the real eye appeared in this way. I hung the glasses on the bridge of my nose, and then the picture in front of me suddenly changed.


    There were no other problems, but there was a long red strip on the tyrant''s huge body.


    Anyone who has played games knows that this thing is a blood bar.


    However, about 20% of the blood bar has been empty.


    It seems that the bullets fired by Liu Yin and Xiao Ling and the magic crystal arrow fired by AI Xi have played a lot of effects. At least this guy''s blood has been reduced by 20%.


    At this time, sister Dao''s attack continued. She cut it down with a knife, but the tyrant''s blood bar didn''t move.


    There is no doubt that Dao Mei''s ordinary attack can''t hurt the tyrant at all.


    On the other side, Aishi in the distance was constantly stretching his bow and arrows, shooting at the tyrant one by one.


    This time, the effect will show immediately.


    Although the range is very small and almost invisible, the tyrant''s blood volume is indeed slowly decreasing. According to this speed, the tyrant''s blood volume should be polished in more than ten hours.


    If Aishi could exist for so long, if the tyrant would not attack Aishi.


    No, although we have found a way to kill the tyrant, it is still too slow.


    Moreover, at this time, the tyrant was not tired of sister Dao''s entanglement and was ready to get rid of sister Dao and kill ash.


    Seeing this guy roar, five sharp claws split at sister Dao.


    The whole right hand turned into a terrible weapon.


    With a clang, there was an extra shield in sister Dao''s hand. Poor Doran''s shield. You can''t afford expensive shields. You can only replace them temporarily.


    In a trance, it seemed that a dull voice could be heard. Sister Dao''s body was directly shaken back for several steps, but sister Dao was not afraid. Instead, she drank with a soft drink and blocked it again.


    This is also the strength of sister Dao. She can change her identity according to different environments and needs. From an assassin who kills quickly to a tank that can block the boss, there is nothing sister Dao can''t do.


    When sister Dao stopped the tyrant, Aishi kept speeding up the output and waiting for the cooling of the magic crystal arrow. This skill will be the most important skill to kill the boss.


    As for me, the Doran blade in my hand is constantly rotating, and my eyes are turning up and down on the tyrant.


    In the current situation, it is impossible to kill the tyrant in a short time. Our output is far from enough.


    But... Impossible.


    Even if the tyrant is strong, it should not be so strong.


    Sure, there''s everything else I didn''t notice. What is it?


    Suddenly, my eyes brightened. On the body as high as a mountain, I found a strange place.


    On the tyrant''s head, an eye burst, which constantly surged out of black liquid. That black hole looked very different from other places.


    The dark cave has an indescribable attraction, which makes it difficult for me to support myself.


    The blade of Doran in his hand shook even more.

 Chapter 110

    That hole seems to have been broken.


    It''s like a set of armor that has been torn open. If I attack from this place, will it... Not be affected by defense?


    When this idea appeared in my heart, it felt like an insect crawling on my body. I couldn''t press down.


    About three seconds later, sister Dao couldn''t stop the tyrant''s attack, and I finally saw an opportunity to cut in quickly.


    My legs bent slightly, and the soles of my feet made a sudden force on the ground. My body rushed forward like a shell.


    In an instant, it was in front of the tyrant.


    The gang waved an arm in an attempt to catch me.


    The ghost quickly started, my speed suddenly accelerated, avoided the tyrant''s palm, my toes suddenly hit the tyrant''s wrist, and my body rushed up in an instant.


    The tyrant seemed to feel something. Another claw let sister Dao go, and five sharp knives cut directly at my waist.


    If I really let this guy''s claw hit, my body will be cut into six pieces in an instant.


    And the tyrant''s speed is amazing. He didn''t give me much reaction time at all.


    However, I naturally have my own preparation.


    Flash!


    Suddenly, the body flashed towards the top, and the difference was a millimetre. He avoided the five blades. At the same time, the whole person almost reached the position of the tyrant''s shoulder.


    That hole is just flush with my shoulder.


    The dark hole is right in front of us.


    There was a sneer at the corners of my mouth. As soon as I lifted my palm, I put all my strength on my right hand and threw it with force. The Doran blade was like a flying knife and roared out like a bullet.


    Whew, he went straight into the dark hole.


    In a trance, I seemed to hear a dull voice, which was the sound of Doran''s blade cutting into the flesh.


    Then I saw the tyrant howl.


    As a tyrant, although he has super power, he also has all kinds of senses and is particularly sensitive to pain.


    I only saw that the whole big guy''s body retreated two steps in succession, and more and more liquid penetrated from his right eye. That kind of miserable howl sounded uncomfortable.


    But to me, the sound was as beautiful as fairy music. Instead of retreating, I took advantage of this opportunity to take a step forward and follow the steps of the tyrant.


    He immediately bought a long sword and rushed over. After the tyrant had not responded, he directly inserted the long sword into the tyrant''s eyes.


    Shua!


    A one meter long sword directly drilled into more than half of it.


    I can feel a blood arrow coming out of the inside and spraying on my hand.


    Shit, get in there.


    At this time, my face also became extremely ferocious, and the whole person was desperate.


    His left hand grasped the handle of the sword, and his right hand suddenly clenched it into a fist. In the roar, a fist directly hit the handle of the sword.


    Click!


    I could hear a clear sound coming from my finger bones, which broke directly under the violent impact.


    However, the long sword, but in my desperate, Shua slipped into it, and the whole long sword even the hilt went into the eyes.


    At the same time, behind the tyrant''s head, a mass of blood burst out.


    This time, the tyrant''s sad voice was as fierce as a stupid pig, and his two palms directly grabbed me on his shoulder.


    I wanted to run, but just that time, it cost me too much strength. Just trying, I found that I didn''t even have a little strength all over my body.


    Paralyzed, won''t you die here?


    I was shocked. I don''t want to die. Shit, I just got carried away.


    Just when I was afraid, a figure quickly came from below, grabbed me in front of the tyrant, immediately jumped, and two people jumped directly from the tyrant''s shoulder.


    At the same time, one hand grabbed the blade of Doran and blocked it above.


    That''s not sister Dao. Who is it?


    Seeing that my situation is very dangerous, sister Dao is desperate.


    Boom!


    The tyrant smashed his huge fist.


    With one punch, the Doran''s blade broke instantly, and sister Dao''s body and I fell directly like a meteor.


    With a bang, the two people directly hit the ground and directly hit the ground into a huge hole.


    The tyrant wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to destroy both of us at once.


    However, he forgot that there was another deadliest Hunter nearby.


    This is an opportunity that ash has been waiting for for for a long time.


    Sagittarius focus skills unfold!


    Whew, whew, whew!


    A gust of arrow wind appeared in an instant. One arrow after another, more than a dozen arrows almost formed a straight line and all plunged into the eyes of the tyrant.


    Poor tyrant, whose eyes had been abused, now became like a hedgehog.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    The fan-shaped area surrounded the past, and the tyrant''s action suddenly slowed down.


    Just as the tyrant Kankan turned around, the cold on the other side had quickly condensed.


    Aishi''s magic crystal arrow finally cooled down. In his hands, the ice blue crystal arrow was frantically absorbing the cold around.


    "Go..."


    With Ashley''s soft drink, the magic crystal arrow roared out.


    Whoosh!


    The speed is very fast, and it is very difficult for the tyrant to resist. Moreover, now the tyrant is hit by AI Xi''s ten thousand arrows. It is when the speed is slow that he has no strength to resist this fierce arrow.


    In the despot''s wail, the magic crystal arrow exploded directly above the despot''s left eye.


    All this happened at that moment, and the speed was unimaginable.


    Under the effect of breaking defense, the magic crystal arrow directly pierced into the tyrant''s left eye. The effect was better than the previous bullet. The whole arrow drilled in and burst in the tyrant''s eye.


    The left eye immediately became flesh and blood blurred, and the eyes were directly broken.


    This time, the tyrant''s sight was completely deprived in an instant.


    The lowest zombie can only vaguely hear the sound and find the enemy through smell.


    The more advanced the zombie five senses are, the more acute the tyrant''s visual ability will not be inferior to that of normal humans.


    As a result, the most important sensory organ that senses the surrounding situation was destroyed.


    The perception of the surroundings immediately decreased by more than half.


    Moreover, that position is also the vital part of the tyrant, the head.


    When I got up, I only saw that the tyrant''s blood bar was directly reduced by half.


    There were only about 40% of the original 80% blood strips.


    The two knives I stabbed before, together with ash''s arrow wind and the last magic crystal arrow, produced such amazing effects that even I couldn''t think of.


    It was almost impossible to kill the tyrant, but now it gives me hope.


    The bones of his hands are broken.


    Sister Dao and I got up and quickly retreated. Now when the tyrant is angry, even the tyrant can''t accept the sudden darkness, and his limbs are twisting and dancing at will.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The dancing arm touched the surrounding trees a little, and the tree immediately collapsed.


    All around was a mess, but the tyrant didn''t know that we had escaped long ago.


    Ash''s body moved quickly around, moving and shooting arrows.


    Excellent kite flying tactics.


    This time, ash also found that all the arrows were fired at the eye socket. It was too simple for ash to hit 100 shots and 100 hits.


    In this way, the effect of Aishi''s attack immediately became particularly obvious. Each attack could make the tyrant''s blood bar jump.


    The tyrant''s blood is rapidly decreasing.


    Now our output is almost the only one left. Sister Dao and I were seriously injured by the fist of the previous tyrant.


    Especially sister Dao, her mouth is bleeding. Even if I recover some with healing, it still looks very sad.


    No matter when, tank is a sad career.


    Seeing the death of the tyrant getting closer and closer, I almost saw the picture of victory. However, at this time, two round lead bullets roared directly from the side.

 Chapter 111

    Ash was flying a kite and shooting while running. After losing sight, the tyrant was almost played with by ash.


    Seeing the tyrant''s blood getting lower and lower, we almost all saw the fruits of victory.


    However, at this time, two lead bullets roared directly.


    Detonate directly when it comes into contact with the tyrant''s body.


    The shooting position was quite tricky. It exploded directly on the tyrant''s knee. With a bang, the tyrant retreated again and again by this force, and his body fell directly to the ground with a pop.


    The blood bar was a violent jump. I was frightened when I saw it. I almost hung up.


    Paralyzed, grab your head at this time?


    What is the most annoying thing when playing games? It was when the other party was dying that he came out and robbed the head.


    At that time, I was angry, turned around, flashed and opened it directly. The whole person quickly rushed to the guy''s face, and waved the long sword I just bought.


    The younger sister Dao next to me also followed closely. Even ash''s arrows missed the tyrant and aimed directly at the man.


    Meng Rui!


    An unexpected person appeared.


    It''s not who Meng Rui is. This guy''s ultimate bomb almost gave the tyrant seconds.


    The situation was tense to the extreme in an instant.


    Meng Rui also blinked. He didn''t seem to know what had happened.


    Some innocent people stared at us and immediately raised their hands.


    "Brother Lin, what are you doing?" Chen Yi''s voice also rang in the back.


    Then, I saw Chen Yi and Liu Yin, and Xiao Ling also appeared from the rear.


    After fighting here for such a long time, these people escaped the attack of the tyrant and heard a voice here, so they hurried over, but no one thought that such a thing would happen after they came over.


    "Lin Yi, put down your weapons. Don''t forget that we are a team now. If you have anything to say," Chen Yi said with a frown.


    I ignored it and stared at Meng Rui: "boss Meng, are you robbing the head?"


    "What? Grab the head?" Meng Rui didn''t seem to think of it: "how could it be? I just saw that only you were dealing with the tyrant, so I came to help. How could I grab the head?"


    I stared at Meng Rui to see if this guy was lying.


    This guy also stared at me, his eyes were open.


    "OK, I believe you," I said, and took back my long sword.


    "So can we kill this guy now? Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that you even summoned ash." Meng Rui asked.


    "No, don''t forget our previous agreement that I am responsible for the last blow to the tyrant," I said.


    Meng Rui motioned me to be free.


    Now these people can see that I strongly demand the last blow to the tyrant, and even don''t hesitate to turn against Meng Rui.


    That means there must be some benefits. Otherwise, I wouldn''t ask so strongly.


    At this time, others came one after another. Although they felt that the atmosphere around here was a little strange, they didn''t say much.


    Of course, for them, it is more shocking.


    I ran away before. I only heard a lot of noise here, but no one thought it would be like this.


    During this period of time, it was said that it was not long or short, but the tyrant actually fell down. How did he do it?


    What''s more, who is the beautiful woman with long white hair and a lot of aura?


    "Ash, kill him." I didn''t care about the strangeness around me and said to ash.


    Ash nodded and moved the arrow.


    Meng Rui breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t guarantee that he could stop AI Xi''s shooting.


    After all, this is not a game. It''s just a little less blood. This is a reality. If you''re shot by ash''s arrow here, it''s over.


    A Shui arranged a bog on the ground, just below the tyrant''s body.


    The poor big boss can''t even climb up now. His limbs are deeply trapped in the mud.


    Can only bear ash''s attack again and again.


    Once, twice, three times


    Only a little bit of blood was left, and the skin was still very tough. After shooting for five minutes, the tyrant finally didn''t move any more.


    At the same time, an aperture appeared on me, sister Dao and Ashley at the same time.


    Upgraded.


    I looked at the experience value, my day, 33333


    The three of us have a total experience value of 100000.


    Originally, I thought the tyrant had only 10000 experience, but I didn''t expect that the final figure was so amazing, reaching 100000 directly.


    A tyrant directly promoted me to level 11, while sister Dao and Aishi reached level 12.


    At level 11, I have 11 more body strengthening points and one more skill point.


    I don''t know what conditions the rune system and talent system need to open. Up to now, it is still gray and black.


    After thinking about it, I added the attribute points.


    Healing is the most important now. No one can guarantee that they will not be injured. Skill points are added to healing.


    Eleven body strengthening points, I thought about it and added three points in the head and two points in the trunk to increase my own reaction and defense ability.


    Then there were six points left, and I added them all to my right hand.


    I found myself a fool before. My hands are different from my legs. The speed needs the cooperation of two legs, but the strength of one hand is enough. As long as the strength of one hand is strong enough, I can break the defense of zombies. The other hand doesn''t need to be as strong as this hand.


    Plus the weapons you can buy, it may increase your attack power.


    Summoner level: Level 11


    Head: 8 o''clock;


    Trunk: 8 points;


    Left hand: 8 o''clock;


    Right hand: 14 o''clock;


    Left leg: 15 o''clock;


    Right leg: 15 o''clock;


    Therapy: Level 3


    Clarity: Level 1


    Garrison: Level 1


    Transmission: Level 1


    Ghost Trot: Level 4


    Flash: Level 1


    After a little test, I held my right hand tightly, and immediately there was a clucking sound. The fourteen point body strengthening made my whole right arm 2.4 times stronger than before.


    At the same time, after the tyrant died, he also contributed rich gold coins. The gold coins are the same as the experience value, but also 100000.


    I couldn''t help taking a breath from this figure. I could only be called a poor man, but this time, I immediately became a rich man, didn''t I?


    It''s as good as the gold coins I''ve worked hard for a week.


    100000... Well, let me see what 100000 yuan can do.


    I can buy a lot of equipment, but ordinary equipment is despised.


    It''s not useless, but waste. There is no synthetic system here. If you buy semi-finished equipment, it will be eliminated in the later stage. It''s useless.


    But the high-grade goods are too expensive... Endless blade and three-phase power are 100 times the original price, and they can''t afford to buy them at all now.


    I can only choose a little high-end, but use the fog with some special effects.


    Finally, after watching for a long time, my eyes fixed on a knife.


    Electric knife!


    Startik blade!


    AI Xi has the last whisper, which can break the defense of powerful zombies, so the pursuit of attack power is not as big as before.


    In fact, we need more defensive things than ever.


    I always feel a little lost when I just buy armor.


    After thinking for a long time, I finally decided to buy this electric knife.


    The price of the electric knife is 30 times the original price, that is, 75000. After buying it, I still have a surplus.


    Stark electric blade: + 35% attack speed, + 30% critical hit chance, + 5% movement speed, passive: weapons will be charged when moving and attacking; The only passive - electric blade. After charging, the next attack will cause additional damage to up to five targets.


    This is the attribute of electric knife, attack speed, critical hit probability, movement speed, and group monsters.


    Anyone who has used an electric knife knows how fast the weapon is charged.


    When fighting a tyrant, you can give this weapon to AI Xi to use and increase AI Xi''s output. At ordinary times, it can be used by me to solve small monsters and give full play to the effect.


    At this time, Chen Yi and Meng Rui have also come to cut the tyrant''s body and take out the ability crystal core in the tyrant''s body.

 Chapter 112

    Ability crystal core is a key factor for these people to have ability and increase their strength. A ability crystal core may be more beneficial than their hard training for a long time.


    Most importantly, a power crystal core can enable people who originally did not have the ability to have the ability.


    Before, I only got one from the tyrant who was half evolved. Later, it was speculated that there must be one on the tyrant.


    But no one knows what the result is.


    Whether a tyrant really has something that can make people have power is still a mystery.


    This time, it is a verification.


    So, under the witness of everyone, Chen Yi turned out a chainsaw with her own blood.


    Buzzing.


    The tyrant''s skin is too hard. Even if he is dead, those skin is still quite strong. The electric saw stabbed and sawed for a long time, and finally cut the tyrant''s skin.


    For a moment, there was blood splashing all around, and the picture looked very awesome.


    Until it turned into a complete mess.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I only heard a cheering sound behind me. Then I saw Chen Yiman holding an earthy yellow crystal in his bloody palm.


    That crystal is as big as a pigeon''s egg. I don''t know how many times bigger than the one on Li Si''s body.


    Sure enough, the tyrant really has the ability to crystallize.


    Everyone, even Meng Rui, had a look of excitement on their faces.


    With this ability crystal core, it means that people can develop ability artificially.


    No matter who it is, this is a very exciting thing. The probability of those with more abilities living in this last world increases by an unknown number of times.


    Although this action is very hard, since I got this thing, all the hard work and all the dangers are worth it.


    Finally, after some discussion, this thing was handed over to Chen Yi.


    After all, Chen Yi''s people made a great contribution this time.


    But this time, thanks to so many people, otherwise, even if I can finally kill the tyrant with ash, there is nothing I can do before. The final result is that I may not even see the tyrant''s face.


    In fact, now I can leave here. After all, the zombies here have been almost killed. There has been a gap in the zombies that originally surrounded the whole city.


    But I didn''t do that.


    After discussing with Chen Yi and Meng Rui, I decided to continue to join these two teams to hunt tyrants and lick eaters.


    I can''t resist the temptation of 100000 gold coins and 100000 experience.


    Besides, the gold coin alone may enable us to gather a complete set of equipment. After the hero has a complete set of equipment, there is no need to say how powerful the destructive power is.


    Moreover, Chen Yi and Meng Rui also promised that the next tyrant to kill or lick the eater''s ability crystal core would be given to Meng Rui, and the third one could be given to me.


    To be honest, I am also very interested in these ability nuclei. Even if I don''t need it, give Fang Qi one. In this way, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi will have the ability to protect themselves.


    After we got the power crystal core, all of us began to leave.


    Meng Rui also reminded Xiaofeng by radio that he could almost let go of the zombies.


    On the way back, Meng Rui sneaked up next to me and whispered to me, "brother Lin, can you get the equipment in the hero League?"


    I looked at Meng Rui and nodded slightly after a few seconds, although I bought the electric knife secretly and didn''t take it out.


    But I have used long sword and Duolan blade before. These are all the equipment of the hero League. As the inheritor of the fanatics outside the law, Meng Rui can naturally recognize the things in it. It''s not strange.


    As soon as he saw me nod, Meng Rui''s face looked more excited: "brother, can you help me get one too? I''ve been a day. Although I''ve got the skills of outlaw maniacs, I''m like a whiteboard hero. I have no equipment and no damage."


    "Can you use it?" I was curious.


    "Who knows, it may be useful. I can see the options of equipment here, but I don''t know where to get the equipment." Meng Rui said with some distress.


    This is true. No matter how high your hero level is and your skills are full, but if you don''t have equipment, the strength of the hero still can''t be brought into play.


    For heroes in the hero League, the role of equipment is too great.


    So seeing that I can get equipment, Meng Rui is also greedy and wants it very much.


    After a little thought, I gave Meng Rui the Doran blade I had recycled before: "take it first and see if it works."


    "This is Doran''s blade." Meng Rui''s eyes looked like looking at his lover. He rubbed his fingers on Doran''s blade and his face was intoxicated. That made me tremble all over, and tanima was disgusted.


    Then I didn''t see what this guy did. The Doran blade disappeared in Meng Rui''s hand.


    My eyes lit up. This guy must have learned more than just the skills of outlaw maniacs.


    But everyone has their own secrets, and I don''t have the idea to delve into them.


    Meng Rui didn''t use his skills, but narrowed his eyes slightly, as if to feel it. A few seconds later, the Doran blade returned to Meng Rui''s hand again: "sure, it works."


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "Not much, get me a pair of attack speed shoes, endless blade, red fork (phantom dance), the last light language, drink blood sword, and add the Banshee veil..." Meng Rui immediately burst out a long list of names.


    At that time, the veins on my forehead were almost jumping out.


    I quickly stopped: "wait, wait..."


    My God, what does this product say? Except for the attack speed shoes, endless blades, red forks, blood drinking swords and Banshee veils, almost all of them can be called God''s clothes. Each one is more than 100000 or hundreds of thousands of goods.


    I don''t even have it myself. Buy you a fart?


    At that time, I refused directly and made it clear that it was impossible. I couldn''t afford it.


    Then Meng Rui looked at me pitifully and pretended to be pitiful.


    That looks disgusting to me. I have goose bumps all over.


    "Please, don''t be so stingy. It''s just a few equipment."


    "What you said is light. I need some equipment. If I can afford these equipment, I still need this shit?" raised the Doran''s blade in my hand, and I said angrily.


    "How can I afford it?"


    "It''s estimated that if you kill all the tyrants and lickers in the whole city, you can buy one or two," I said.


    Meng Rui is a little unwilling, but now there is no other way.


    "Well, you can always prepare some medium-level equipment for me at that time. Don''t worry, I won''t let you suffer," Meng Rui said.


    "That''s OK," I said. I was curious about what this guy would exchange for.


    After reaching an agreement, we continued to go back, separated halfway and walked towards our own territory.


    Chen Yi''s face was full of excitement and he held the energy crystal core in his hand.


    "Who can give this ability crystal core? It''s better to give it to Xiaoling. The girl chatters all day and wants to have power. Now she can realize her wish." Xiao Ling said with a smile.


    "Let''s see then. It''s not good to give Xiaoling directly to so many people in the territory. It may be unacceptable to other people. I''ll see if I can think of a fair and just way." Chen Yi also smiled.


    At the thought of the people in the territory, Chen Yixin is full of warmth.


    It is rumored that Chen Yi regards men as running dogs and women as respected territory. In fact, this is not the case at all. In Chen Yi''s heart, there is no such idea at all.


    For Chen Yilai, every member of the territory is a very important companion and their own relatives. It is a kind of fate to get together in this last world.


    Chen Yi wants to return to the territory quickly and surprise her people.


    Even with Chen Bolin''s blink, Chen Yi still feels too slow.


    Whew!


    Finally, here we are.


    Finally returned to her territory, Chen Yi was preparing to face the cheering relatives, but when she saw the pictures around, Chen Yi''s face suddenly became ferocious!

 Chapter 113

    Almost everyone changed their face when they saw this scene. They just felt that their breathing was stagnant and their face was blue.


    I saw a mess in front of me, full of traces left after the battle.


    Burning flames, collapsed walls, broken glass, tangled vehicles, and huge pits on the ground.


    This scene is no different from other places in the eschatology, but it should never appear in this territory.


    Under the leadership of Chen Yi, this territory has always been in a quite peaceful situation, just like a peaceful town. It has almost nothing to do with the end of the world except that it can''t go in and out freely.


    But now, this peaceful town has also fallen into ruin, and the traces left after the battle are particularly clear.


    Not only Chen Yi, Chen Bolin, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling, but even me. Everyone was stunned and frightened by this scene.


    But a few seconds later, they immediately reacted, almost subconsciously, and everyone rushed directly inside.


    What happened? Could it be said that the territory was attacked by zombies in less than a day?


    However, the base is closely guarded around. The people leading the ground are equipped with a lot of guns and ammunition. Even licking the eater''s larvae is difficult to break through this layer of defense.


    What happened, was it... A tyrant?


    tyrant?


    I couldn''t help but think of the guy I once saw. Before that guy had chased and killed Li Jie''s territory and destroyed the whole base.


    Moreover, I could feel the tyrant''s hatred for me and ash, and suspected that the guy was some giant zombie that had almost been killed.


    But this is just a doubt. I didn''t investigate it in depth.


    After arriving at Chen Yi''s territory, the safe environment here also makes me relax. In addition, nothing has happened in these days. I thought it might be like this.


    But unexpectedly, on this day, the whole territory was almost completely destroyed.


    There were at least thousands of people in the territory, but now there is no human around.


    Even the body can''t be seen. Although many traces of blood can be seen on the ground, there are no living people.


    Only in some places, I saw some broken limbs, which seemed to lick the larvae of eaters.


    And large pieces of flesh and blood.


    Where have all the living people gone?


    We searched the whole base and found nothing, no one.


    Can it be said that thousands of human beings in the whole territory were wiped out in this attack?


    That thought, like a heavy iron block, pressed on my chest, making me even feel a little depressed in my breathing. If these people really died because of the disaster I caused, I''m afraid I can''t be at ease in my life.


    These people are all good people.


    It''s different from Li Jie


    I can''t find it. I''ve searched almost everywhere, but I still can''t see a person.


    Chen Yi was almost paralyzed on the ground. Even the blood queen couldn''t bear the sudden great blow.


    Not to mention Liu Yin and Xiao Ling, both of them are about to cry. They look particularly pitiful.


    I''m also anxious. Xiao Ya and Fang Qi don''t know where they are or how they are now!


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up.


    delivery!


    Transmitting this skill is a displacement skill. After a period of singing preparation, it can make me teleport to any friendly unit within 30000 meters.


    Just because of the difference between reality and game, this skill has one more effect, that is, searching for friends within 30000 meters.


    Search, I didn''t expect this ability to work at this time.


    At the thought of this, I quickly launched the ability of transmission. It was in my mind. In a trance, it seemed that there was an additional plane map. All areas within a radius of 30000 meters appeared in my mind.


    In my mind, red dots are constantly flashing, concentrated near me.


    That''s Chen Yi and them.


    Looking at me, they knew what I seemed to be doing.


    Although they don''t know what power this is, now everyone''s eyes are all focused on me. This is the last hope.


    That kind of exploration, like a ripple, quickly spread around.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, I suddenly opened my eyes.


    "North!" I shouted as I pointed in the north direction.


    Chen Bolin''s reaction was also very fast. He grabbed several of us and disappeared directly from mid air. When he appeared again, he was already in mid air.


    Falling from the sky one by one, I continue to explore the effect of transmission and continue to search.


    This position is very close to the target.


    With a few people, I headed further north.


    I don''t know when I left Chen Yi''s territory.


    At the exit, the cars that had been piled up had been completely opened, and it was a mess.


    After walking for about a few kilometers, I finally stopped and stepped on the manhole cover. I said, "it''s under here!"


    Click!


    I removed the heavy iron cover. With the harsh sound, the picture under the well cover was completely exposed in front of me.


    The four girls crowded in the sewer and hugged each other. The expression on their faces was beyond description except fear.


    There was even more despair in her eyes. Only when she saw Chen Yi, there was finally a glimmer of expression in those eyes.


    "Elder sister..."


    A few seconds later, the strong strength finally collapsed at this time, and the four girls burst into tears.


    No one can imagine how strong that bone etching fear is.


    Until when I saw Chen Yi, the tears I endured finally completely burst the dike.


    That kind of tears made several people feel moist in their eyes.


    Hurriedly pulled several people up, found a place and had a little rest.


    Then I couldn''t help it. I asked several girls, "what''s going on?"


    This is the question in everyone''s mind. Just before, almost all the girls were insane, and no one dared to ask. Now after I spoke, everyone''s eyes focused on these four girls.


    "We... We were attacked by... Lickers!" finally, a girl sobbed.


    what?


    Licker?


    This girl is talking about lickers, not licker larvae?


    Not a tyrant?


    Hearing this, I feel a little better. If it''s not a tyrant, it shouldn''t be the disaster I brought.


    But I was nervous again.


    I''ve only heard about licker, a zombie at the same level as a tyrant, but I''ve never really seen it. (note that in the movie, tyrant is a more powerful level than licker. There is a slight change here, or that sentence, please don''t delve into it.)


    Tyrants and lickers are two branches of zombie evolution.


    The tyrant brought strength, violence, destruction and defense to the extreme.


    Even armor piercing projectiles and rocket launchers with strong defense can''t be broken, and their destructive power is also extremely abnormal.


    The licker is the existence of speed and sensitivity to the limit, both of which have their own particularity.


    But it seems that the licker is more dangerous. After all, if I can''t deal with the tyrant, at least I can run away, but in front of the licker, it is likely to escape, fail and die.


    It''s almost impossible to gain speed advantage in front of lickers.


    From several girls, we know what happened in this short time.


    The results obtained made us all feel a little frightened.


    Humans have always wanted to ambush tyrants and lick eaters to solve this potential threat.


    The same is true for tyrants and lickers, who are always thinking about how to destroy mankind.


    When we went to wipe out the tyrant, it was also the most empty time in this territory.


    So, the disaster happened!

 Chapter 114

    Disaster has always enveloped this territory.


    On the surface, it looks peaceful, but in fact it is also full of crisis, but the people in the territory don''t know this danger.


    Just after we left to hunt the tyrant, the hidden zombies outside finally took action under the leadership of the lickers.


    The licking eater did not know how long he had been hiding around the territory, and finally seized the opportunity.


    The base was empty, and the lickers led hundreds of larvae and giant zombies to attack the territory directly.


    Although many guards are patrolling around, how can those guards resist the power of lickers?


    Under the super fast speed of the licker, the guard is directly killed.


    The original roadblock was easily destroyed by lickers, and then the army of zombies immediately rushed up, and the whole territory was in deep water.


    Several capable people are absent, and only a group of ordinary people are left in the territory. How can such a group of ordinary people resist those powerful zombie attacks.


    As a result, the whole army was destroyed.


    One person was killed.


    Listening to several girls telling what happened at that time, Chen Yi was trembling all over, especially when she heard that her good sisters were torn to pieces.


    "At that time, we thought we were really going to die, but the LORD brought a car of self-made food and drove it, which attracted a large number of zombies. The licker chased us, leaving us a way to live."


    Uncle Wang!


    We can almost think of that picture. At the most dangerous time, the old Uncle Wang became the last warrior, loaded with food he had cooked all his life, just like loading a car of bombs, leading away a large number of zombies.


    I haven''t been here for a long time, but Uncle Wang''s food is a delicious food that I can''t forget all my life.


    Uncle Wang''s greatest pride is that no matter what ingredients are, they can become the most delicious food in his own hands.


    Even zombies can''t escape the temptation of Uncle Wang''s delicious food.


    For zombies, Uncle Wang''s food is more delicious than human flesh.


    Liu Yin and Xiao Ling could not help their tears and rolled down their faces.


    They all know what the consequences are. Uncle Wang, without any combat effectiveness, they can''t live in the face of the attack of the licker.


    "But although Uncle Wang took away many zombies, there are still many left here. Fortunately, there is Miss Xiaoya. She took us and killed us from the zombies."


    Xiao Ya... I finally heard Xiao Ya''s name. My eyes brightened and I quickly asked, "where is Xiao Ya now?"


    "She... Was taken away..." the girl sobbed.


    what? Caught?


    I was stunned at that time. How could this be possible? How could Xiao Ya be captured? Who was it? Zombies are not killed directly when they meet people. How can they be taken away?


    Isn''t that a zombie?


    "Miss Xiao Ya led us out of the zombie. However, just after we escaped, a ghost man came out of the corner and grabbed Miss Xiao Ya and Fang Qi." the girl explained: "we were afraid at that time and there was no place to hide, so we... Got down here."


    It''s really difficult for these girls. Although the location is not very good and the environment is very poor, the security is quite good.


    I don''t know whether it''s joy or sorrow.


    At least, I got a message that Fang Qi and Xiao Ya must still be alive.


    The man took Xiao Ya and Fang Qi. He must have his own purpose. He shouldn''t kill them until he reaches his purpose.


    It''s just, who''s that spooky guy?


    "Shadow!" suddenly, Chen Bolin said.


    Shadow?


    I frowned, this shadow, I have heard of this guy, that is, the boss of another group of people nearby except Meng Rui and Chen Yi.


    There are only five people in total, but all of them are capable and strong.


    The boss is the shadow. It is said that when he acts, he is very shadowy and strange.


    In addition to this shadow, there are big spiders, polar bears, crocodiles and werewolves. It''s a zoo.


    In addition to the shadow, the power of the four people is related to animals. Some people suspect that these people may be somewhat similar to spider man.


    I know that these five people act openly and recklessly, and do whatever they want.


    But why did they take Xiao Ya and Fang Qi?


    Damn it, in this last world, because of the threat of zombies, it is extremely difficult. If you want to live, there are thousands of troubles. But there are things like this and that, because of the greed of those people, there will always be more troubles.


    Damn rubbish, I don''t care who they are, and I don''t care what they do for, but I won''t let go of the women who dare to hurt me.


    I''ll make these people miserable for what they''ve done.


    Because of the resentment in my heart, I couldn''t help sending out a kind of evil spirit.


    That kind of gloomy and cruel breath, even a few girls who have no ability at all can clearly feel that their bodies are shaking and dare not face the oppression.


    "You find a place to settle down first. I''ll find those people and tell me where their territory is?" I stood up and said in a hoarse voice.


    I don''t know how I repressed my anger and never ran away.


    "Wait a minute!" at this moment, Chen Bolin stopped in front of me.


    "What else?" I asked.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Those five people are very powerful. We had a conflict with them and suffered a great loss. As far as I know, Meng Rui once suffered under those five people. It''s no good to have a head-on conflict with them," Chen Bolin said.


    "Really? I don''t care who those people are. They''re dead now. You''re afraid of them, I''m not afraid." I said coldly.


    "Lin Yi, you misunderstood." Chen Yi also said, "my cousin means to let you think long-term. Those five people are very strong, and there are hostages in their hands. You will suffer if you go so rashly."


    "Moreover, we will not sit idly by this time. Those five people who break the rules many times must be punished," Chen Yidun continued.


    "It''s my own business. You don''t have to participate," I shook my head and said.


    I know those five people are strong, so I don''t want to drag Chen Yi into the water.


    "What nonsense are you talking about? Now they are in my territory, that is, the people in our territory. Their behavior is a provocation to our territory, and we can''t sit idly by." Chen Yi said.


    "Yes, in this last world, we should have been united in order to live, but those people are too arrogant. This time they can attack Fang Qi and Xiao Ya, and they will attack us next time." Xiao Ling also said.


    Liu Yin next to her nodded slightly and showed her attitude.


    The attitude of several people moved me a little.


    Some warmth.


    Although it is the end of the world, not everyone is devoid of humanity.


    Even in this chaos, there are still people who are worthy of companionship.


    "This time, we will act with you."


    "Moreover, we can contact Meng Rui. Meng Rui has long been blind to those people. If Meng Rui can do it, we may take this opportunity to completely solve the five people at one time." Chen Yi said coldly.


    Even with the words of killing, Chen Yi''s voice has not changed at all.


    It can be seen that Chen Yi''s hatred for the five people is no less than me.


    This makes me a little strange. Even if there have been contradictions between them, they should not be so deep?


    It seemed that he saw the doubt in my heart. Chen Bolin said coldly, "at the beginning, we had a little sister who was abducted by those people when we went out to look for food... Raped and killed!"

 Chapter 115

    This sentence made my heart Click.


    Without morality and law, powerful people can do whatever they want, devoid of human nature, and can do anything for the desire and greed in their hearts.


    But these people don''t know what impact these things will have on others.


    What Chen Bolin said was very simple, but in fact, the situation at that time was even more tragic.


    That little sister was tortured by the five bastards for a whole day and finally died in pain.


    Then the body was thrown outside and turned into a zombie, which was immediately torn to pieces by the werewolf.


    When those people proudly announced their contributions in front of Chen Yi, the anger in Chen Yi''s heart almost destroyed her reason.


    Those bastards, who didn''t care, said that they were just an ordinary woman. They died after playing. What''s the big deal?


    It was at that time that the relationship between the two sides had entered a freezing point.


    In Chen Yi''s mind, those bastards had been included in the list of must kill. At that time, Chen Yi, who was angry, had a conflict with those people.


    Unfortunately, although the five people are rubbish, the strength of each person is quite good.


    Finally, Chen Yi didn''t take any advantage, let alone revenge for her little sister. Even she almost fell into the hands of those bastards. If Meng Rui didn''t appear at the last minute, I''m afraid there would be no territory for Chen Yi.


    Therefore, although Meng Rui''s character is a little bit, for Chen Yi, Meng Rui is also a trustworthy companion.


    Now when in trouble, Chen Yi''s first thought is to join hands with Meng Rui, because Chen Yi knows that Meng Rui hates those people as much.


    Meng Rui, a friend, a classmate of seven years in high school and University, also worked in a company after graduation. When the disaster broke out, the two escaped together.


    However, the man was killed by the shadow because there was a piece of fresh beef in the man''s hand


    Chen Yi knows that this hatred has always been buried in Meng Rui''s heart.


    Just because Meng Rui doesn''t want his men to lose too much, otherwise, the battle against the five people has already appeared.


    Now, it is an opportunity.


    Ten capable people on both sides, together with me and the summoned sister Dao and Aishi, suddenly gave a very powerful force. Maybe we can take this opportunity to completely solve the five malignant tumors at one time.


    "Moreover, I''m worried that mengrui may also be attacked." Chen Yi said another worry in her heart.


    I was raided by zombies on my side. I''m afraid the situation on Meng Rui''s side is not much better. I''m afraid it''s more troublesome than expected.


    Chen Yi, they have said so, and I have not refused.


    Instead of rushing to mengrui, we searched around. Relying on the power of transmission, I could find my companions in a large area nearby.


    All humans in Chen Yi''s territory will be teleported as their companions by default.


    In this way, the efficiency increased a lot. Finally, after searching a large area around, nearly 100 living people were found.


    Originally thousands of people, now there is only so little left.


    That kind of casualties is really unacceptable. The joy of killing the tyrant disappeared at this time.


    We found Xiaoling... That lovely, sunny girl, but when we found her, the girl had become a zombie and wandered aimlessly.


    When she saw us, Xiao Ling was no different from other zombies, so she rushed over.


    Chen Bolin sent a steel nail to Xiaoling''s forehead and let Xiaoling die in her arms.


    I saw that the man who was always very proud also shed tears at this time.


    We also found Uncle Wang. The car was full of food and buried a lot of gunpowder.


    At the last moment, Uncle Wang detonated the gunpowder in the car and killed many licker larvae around, but we didn''t see the biggest guy.


    This is the first time I have faced such a thing.


    All the people in Li Jie''s base died, but it has nothing to do with me. Those people are not my companions, but I really feel the warmth here.


    The first time I experienced this taste, I only felt that my heart had been shrouded in that kind of colic.


    The dead are dead, and the living will continue.


    Although I don''t know when I will die, it''s good to live!


    With these living people, we walked in the direction of mengrui territory together.


    Everyone is covered with a layer of decay, and the death of his companions has not recovered from that disaster.


    Seeing these people, an indescribable feeling sprang up in my heart.


    Maybe, I don''t know when the people here will die.


    With a group of people, Leng Shengsheng broke out from a group of zombies. Just when we were halfway there, a whirlwind suddenly appeared in the sky.


    The whirlwind roared directly over and carried everything around.


    That feeling is so familiar.


    Isn''t that... Xiaofeng?


    A young man under Meng Rui, who is not that man?


    At this time, the small wind in the sky also found us. The hurricane fell from the sky. Before we could say hello, we only saw the small wind rush over and rush directly in front of me.


    With a puff, he knelt down.


    "Mr. Lin, please, help our boss."


    The appearance of the breeze startled us all.


    Darling, what''s this? We''re going to ask you for help. Why do you want me to save your boss?


    What happened to your boss?


    "Xiaofeng, get up first and speak slowly." Chen Yi is calm and pulls Xiaofeng up from the ground: "what''s the matter with Meng Rui?"


    "Our boss was ambushed by spiders, werewolves, polar bears and crocodiles. Now he is seriously injured and is about to die. Please hurry to save our boss. If it''s later, our boss will really die." Xiaofeng said quickly.


    Spiders, werewolves, polar bears, crocodiles?


    Isn''t that the four remaining members of the shadow Gang?


    Can it be said that when the shadow kidnapped Fang Qi and Xiao Ya, these four guys also attacked Meng Rui at the same time?


    Damn guys, these people are really so rampant!


    On hearing this, everyone turned pale. If Meng Rui died, our plan to kill the shadow Gang might fail.


    "Go!" I shouted at the breeze.


    The small wind immediately opened the whirlwind, wrapped all our more than 100 people directly, and roared through the sky.


    With so many people all at once, even Xiaofeng feels very hard and sweat on his forehead, but at this moment, Xiaofeng doesn''t say a word all his life and tries his best to bring us there.


    This is my first time flying from the sky.


    There is nothing under the body. The soles of the feet step on the void and rely on the power of the wind around them to move forward. This skill is quite good and very convenient in this last world.


    When Xiaofeng brought us to mengrui territory, the whole person had almost completely collapsed.


    Meng Rui''s territory is in the Public Security Bureau.


    This place is stronger than Chen Yi''s territory, and mengrui has the most weapons.


    However, when we came here, we found that it had completely changed into another shape, and there was a mess everywhere.


    There is no doubt that zombies have also attacked here.


    The ground was strewn with zombies, bleeding all over the ground.


    And I don''t know how many people are screaming.


    Sure enough, there was an attack here.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, our boss can''t hold up." just after landing, Xiaofeng took care of his weak legs and pulled me inside.


    Chen Yi several people also hurriedly followed.


    In a room inside, Ono, ashui and other key members of the mon Rui territory are all here.


    Each one was full of anxiety.


    In the middle, Meng Rui lay motionless in bed.


    A ferocious wound was torn between the chest and abdomen. You can almost see the internal organs!

 Chapter 116

    This kind of injury makes people tremble.


    The wound is half a meter long. It is torn directly from the chest to the abdomen. You can see the pale bones and the wriggling internal organs.


    If this injury were placed on an ordinary person, he might have died now, that is, the role of Meng Rui, even if he was hurt, he hasn''t died yet.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, Mr. Lin is coming, get the fuck away from me all day..." Xiaofeng roared loudly and took me and rushed over.


    At this moment, the originally crowded crowd Shua immediately made way.


    "Mr. Lin, you must save our boss..."


    "Please, please..."


    All kinds of voices came into my head. It can be seen that this Meng Rui has great prestige among these people. Even if the whole territory is in chaos and many people are injured, everyone''s attention is still focused on Meng Rui. Everyone is full of worry about Meng Rui.


    If the territory is destroyed, it can be rebuilt, but... If Meng Rui dies, these people seem to have lost their backbone and don''t know what to do.


    "Well, don''t make any noise." those voices made my head grow louder. "Don''t say anything. You''ll quarrel with him if you make such a noise. He can''t die with me."


    It was quiet all around. I was a little relieved and came to Meng Rui. What kind of medical skills do I know? But I can treat, can''t I?


    These old men don''t know how to bandage Meng Rui. Although a group of people are worried, the wound is so exposed. Losing too much blood can kill people.


    A bunch of guys who don''t know what to do.


    Shaking my head, I lost a treatment to Meng Rui.


    The green light enveloped the wound on the guy.


    Those green lights, like liquid medicine, penetrated into the body, and the wound immediately began to wriggle, a little bit, as if it was growing.


    It''s just that this guy''s injury is so serious that even the treatment is difficult to recover, and even simple hemostasis can''t be done.


    This guy''s condition hasn''t improved much after a treatment is dropped. According to this situation, he may really die in a few minutes.


    However, the cooling time of therapy is too long.


    For a moment, I frowned and didn''t know what to do.


    As for those people next to him, he was even more worried. But although they were worried, they didn''t dare to make a sound, and they choked hard one by one.


    Otherwise, if you lose your clarity, you may be able to recover some physical strength.


    That''s what I think.


    "Do you want him to die?" just at this time, the voices of sister Dao and ash came from my mind.


    "What do you say?"


    "This man''s wound is very big, he loses too much blood, his whole body almost completely loses its function, and his physical strength is completely exhausted. In this case, the speed of blood flow is very slow. If you restore his physical strength, the blood flow rate will speed up, and the wound that has just healed will burst immediately. At that time, he will die of massive bleeding."


    Ash''s words made me sweat.


    Darling, if you really lose your clarity, you''ll kill someone immediately.


    "What should I do?" for a moment, I had no choice, the healing was cooling, and the clarity could not be used.


    "Won''t you take a look at the mall?" sister Dao reminded her helplessly.


    Shopping Mall?


    "The things in the mall increase with your level. Before, you didn''t even have Zhenshi eye. They increase little by little with your level. Take a look, there may be a surprise," said Sister Dao.


    This time, it gives me an inspiration.


    I didn''t pay much attention to the things in the mall before. I thought there were only equipment in it.


    But now, it seems that some special things have been added to it.


    What can save people''s lives?


    Life potion, in short, is a red bottle.


    Quickly open the store and search for consumables.


    Sure enough, in addition to the eyes of true vision and reconnaissance guards, there are two more things, life potion and Mana Potion.


    My heart was suddenly shrouded in excitement.


    Without saying a word, he hurriedly bought a bottle of red medicine.


    Father Keng, a bottle of red medicine costs 500, which is ten times more expensive.


    "Hey, you break his mouth quickly," I said.


    Although several people hesitated, they dared not refuse to obey my words and quickly broke Meng Rui''s mouth.


    Then I took a red bottle and poured it down.


    This time, although it seems that Meng Rui''s wound has not recovered, at least his face looks more bloody.


    "Mr. Lin, what is this?" Xiaofeng couldn''t help asking.


    A life-saving thing! I snorted and said.


    The life potion cannot completely restore Meng Rui''s injury. The effect of a life potion can only be compared with about two-thirds of the treatment.


    Frowned, I bought another bottle and filled it.


    But when I wanted to buy it again, I found that I couldn''t buy the life potion.


    I can only buy two bottles a day. Damn it, I didn''t expect this restriction.


    However, with these two bottles of life potions, Meng Rui can at least support for a while.


    After thinking about it, I took out my Doran shield and put it in Meng Rui''s hand.


    That shield has the effect of accelerating life recovery. Although it is very general, it can at least make Meng Rui support longer.


    After thinking about it, I bought another therapeutic pearl and hung it around Meng Rui''s neck.


    Treating Baozhu can increase his life recovery by 50%. To put it bluntly, it is to make Meng Rui''s hematopoietic function faster.


    Now Meng Rui looks like a warrior in an ancient tribe. He has a strange necklace around his neck and a shield in his hand. He is almost ready to take another axe.


    However, thanks to these things, Meng Rui did not die after all. When the next treatment came, the wound on Meng Rui recovered again. The speed of blood passing was much slower than before, and basically he could maintain a balance of payments.


    After the third treatment, the wound has been stopped.


    Meng Rui''s breathing became a little more uniform.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I asked the people next to me, "have you been attacked here, too?"


    "Are you also......" Ono asked subconsciously.


    When I saw the expressions on Chen Yi''s faces, everyone was silent.


    Not only Chen Yi''s territory, but also Meng Rui''s territory was secretly attacked.


    This time I killed a tyrant, but the loss was too big.


    "What happened to Meng Rui''s injury?" Chen Yi asked.


    When talking about this, the expressions on several faces were obviously ferocious and full of resentment.


    "Shit, it''s all the shadow people, damn it, the sundries of the zoo..." ah Shui said in a hoarse voice.


    It turned out that when Meng Rui and his family came back, the attack here was not over.


    It seems that there were only a large group of licking eater larvae and giant zombies here. They could have dealt with them at the beginning, but there were too many of them. Moreover, I don''t know what happened. Another guy wrapped in flame floated in mid air, killed many guards and finally broke through the checkpoint.


    When Meng Rui came back, he saw the picture of his own people being slaughtered.


    The man rushed over.


    However, when Meng Rui solved the zombies, suddenly, the four guys rushed out and attacked Meng Rui directly.


    Although Meng Rui''s strength is strong, he is not the opponent of those people after all.


    Although he tried his best, he was soon injured.


    However, Meng Rui''s counterattack also injured the polar bear and crocodile.


    Finally, if Ono and Xiaofeng didn''t try their best to save each other, I''m afraid Meng Rui would really die.


    A guy wrapped in fire?


    And how did those people attack Meng Rui?


    Looking at that situation, it seems that he wants to kill Meng Rui on the spot.


    The shadow also took Xiao Ya and Fang Qi.


    Xiao Ya and Fang Qi are my people. Naturally, they are trying to threaten me.


    Threaten me and want to kill Meng Rui. Why? What do Meng Rui and I have in common?


    Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration and an idea appeared in my mind.


    Polar bear, spider, werewolf, and a crocodile

 Chapter 117

    The only thing Meng Rui and I have in common is that our strength comes from the hero alliance.


    The same type of power can be plundered.


    Can we say that the five people are also


    "Can you tell me what those four guys look like?" I asked.


    Several people didn''t seem to think I was interested in the appearance of those people, but they answered honestly.


    "Well, those people all look like animals. If they weren''t able to speak, I really thought they ran out of the zoo. The polar bear looks like a polar bear, white and hairy, and can walk on two legs; the crocodile walks completely upright with a strange weapon in his hand; as for the werewolf, it''s in the movie The appearance of a werewolf is, but it looks more ferocious. When the two front claws attack, they are as fast as the wind... "


    "What about the spider?"


    "It''s a big spider. Sometimes it can release a lot of small spiders..."


    I''ve been working for a long time. I''m basically sure about it.


    What zoo? No wonder these guys want to attack Meng Rui and take Fang Qi and Xiao Ya.


    Because the strength of these people also comes from the hero alliance, and our strength can plunder each other.


    The spider is queen Elise!


    The crocodile is lakton, the desert butcher.


    Werewolves are bloodthirsty hunters, Warwick.


    Polar bear, it''s thunder roaring Wally bell!


    As for the shadow, it''s probably a ninja character in the hero League, but there are many such characters in it. It''s hard to think of that for a while, but I already have a suspect in my heart.


    These five guys want to plunder the power of me and Meng Rui.


    I know their purpose, but how do they know that my strength comes from the hero League? I don''t have any intersection with them.


    What''s more, who is the guy who is burning up and down? Is it fire man, revenge flame soul brand?


    I have a general idea in my mind, but I haven''t been sure yet.


    Continue the healing.


    About an hour later, I used more than 20 treatments continuously, and Meng Rui''s wound finally recovered almost.


    The wound has completely recovered, leaving only an ugly scar here.


    Because my body is too weak, I haven''t woke up yet.


    After thinking about it, I lost a clarity skill and made this guy recover some strength.


    Then the guy woke up.


    After Meng Rui woke up, there was a sigh of relief all around.


    Meng Rui is awake.


    This is the effect of healing. As long as you are not dead, you can be pulled back from the ghost gate.


    After seeing me, Meng Rui knew how he survived and thanked him again and again.


    "Well, don''t be polite. I have something to discuss with you." Chen Yi said.


    At this time, Meng Rui found some other faces in the room.


    "Why are you all here?" Meng Rui asked curiously. Even if you want to save people, I''ll do it alone.


    "Like you, our territory has been attacked by lickers, leaving only a hundred people. I''m going to take people to you, but it looks like you''re not much better here," Chen Yi said.


    Then Chen Yi simply said something.


    "Now Lin Yi''s women have been taken away by those people to threaten Lin Yi, and you almost got killed. I think we have enough reason to fight against the shadow army. What do you think?" Chen Yi asked.


    "Shit, fuck his turtle son." Ono roared.


    "That is, the tiger doesn''t get angry, but also when we are sick cats. We tolerate it again and again. These people are almost riding on our heads to shit. It''s unbearable."


    "Boss, do it."


    Everyone was roaring.


    This time these people are really angry.


    However, Meng Rui is not an ordinary person after all. Even if this happens, he has no impulse.


    After a little meditation, Meng Rui waved his hand and pressed down the other people''s voices: "it really can''t be done like this."


    "The five of them really deceive people too much. I don''t want to make any losses on my side. I have been patient again and again. Unexpectedly, they are pressing step by step. We must do it, but we have to calculate well."


    "The problem now is that brother Lin''s two women have become hostages in their hands. If they threaten those two women, don''t we throw a rat''s trap? If this problem can''t be solved, we can''t act," Meng Rui said.


    This Meng Rui directly talked about one of the most serious problems.


    The hostage problem, if not solved, will be a problem.


    "We must have a way to sneak into their territory, find the hostages and rescue them before we can start the next war," Meng Rui said.


    "How about... I''ll go?" Chen Bolin said.


    "No, your instantaneous movement is good, but there is a pause in each movement. This time is enough for them to prepare. Most importantly, we don''t know where they put the hostages."


    "I can find out where the hostages are and I''ll save them," I said.


    My transmission can be directly transmitted to their location, as long as Xiao Ya and Fang Qi are within 30000 meters around me.


    "But if they''re next to the hostages, you''re throwing yourself into the net!"


    "Therefore, some people are needed to attract their attention..."


    Many people have great power. When so many people gather together, this situation soon changed.


    With your words and mine, a general plan soon appeared.


    "Well, now that it''s settled, let''s act now. It''s better early than late. Those people are rubbish and bastards. They can do anything. Let''s go." Meng Rui jumped up from bed and said.


    "Your injury..."


    "Your healing skill is so awesome. My injuries are now well and my strength has recovered. I''m afraid of farting. I happen to be where I am, and I can scare them. Damn it, I dare to attack me." Meng Rui scolded.


    I can see that this guy is really affected by the heat.


    After all, no matter who is so nearly killed, it''s estimated that he won''t be too happy.


    At this moment, on the other side, a group of people are gathering together.


    That group of people is not the five of the shadow legion, plus the garbage of Li Jie.


    Just out of Li Jie and the shadow, except for the spider, the remaining three people looked a little embarrassed.


    Everyone has become normal. Li Jie''s normal appearance looks like a mummy. His whole body is scorched and looks disgusting.


    Even these companions are far away from each other. No one wants to approach this guy.


    All men.


    Even the Spider Queen''s receptor is a man. It''s hard to imagine what it''s like when this guy becomes the Spider Queen. I''m afraid it''s disgusting.


    The polar bear is a very fat man. His body is almost round. A hole has been opened in his stomach. Now he is still bleeding. He was injured by Meng Rui''s ultimate bomb.


    There are also many wounds on the werewolf. One of the crocodile''s front teeth was blown off.


    Perhaps no one thought that the four men besieged Meng Rui and were injured by Meng Rui.


    However, the werewolf''s claw, it is estimated that Meng Rui is dead. Now he is waiting for a chance to grab the ability crystal core.


    "Shit, I didn''t expect that Meng Rui''s counsellor was so awesome. This is careless." the polar bear said unconvinced.


    "It doesn''t matter. The claw I tore off is dead. If other people didn''t want to fight with them like crazy people, they could grab the guy''s ability crystal core at that time." the werewolf said with a smile.


    "What if they give the power nucleus to others?" asked the spider.


    "Just kill everyone. You can always find it." the shadow said sadly.


    As for Li Jie next to him, his face was gloomy. These people were much more sinister than expected.


    It will come to no good end to cooperate with these people. After dealing with Meng Rui and Lin Yi together, these people will definitely turn around and kill themselves.


    Because of this kind of thing, I often do it myself.


    But this time, it was a good harvest to catch Xiao Ya and Fang Qi.


    "Shit, I''m upset. Go find those two women to extinguish the fire..."

 Chapter 118

    "Shit, I''m upset. I can''t stand it. Go find the two women to extinguish the fire..." suddenly, Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter, suddenly stood up and said in a muffled voice.


    This guy is a standard coyote.


    Before, he was a pure otaku with a thief''s heart but no courage. He stole the thighs of women wearing black silk stockings on the street at most, and downloaded some educational videos on the Internet to talk about * *.


    However, I didn''t expect him to turn over one day.


    At the end of the world, he was given the opportunity to have the power of bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    Can you imagine what it''s like when he suddenly has this power? fear? Excited, or something else?


    None of them!


    When he first discovered that he had this power, he saw the woman he had been secretly in love with and his husband avoiding the attack of zombies.


    He killed her husband and raped the woman until she died.


    The desire suppressed in my heart for such a long time suddenly exploded. No one can control that impulse.


    And he soon found that no matter what he did, no one would punish him. He could do whatever he wanted.


    The end of the world was like heaven to him.


    The two women caught today are also quite good. They are both very beautiful and sexy. He can''t help that impulse for a long time.


    "Hey, be careful, those two people are hostages. Don''t kill them. We have to get ash." the shadow reminded us sadly.


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry. I also want to know what that ash looks like and whether he is as sexy as in the game." the werewolf said with a grim smile.


    With that, Warwick walked over, and the two women were tied behind him.


    "Spider, when can you manifest the queen spider..." on the other side, the crocodile smiled at the spider and asked, the taste in his eyes was particularly obvious.


    "Hey, hey, it''s fast, it''s fast. I can manifest that woman in a month at most. Tut Tut, that figure is really a fucking temptation." the spider also quipped: "I want her dress up as the scarlet moon. It''s so sexy."


    "Shit, you still play Cosplay!"


    "Hey, hey, these heroes can only appear in this world because of us. Even if they pay some, why not? This is the reward they should pay." several people were laughing wildly.


    A bunch of crazy people.


    Seeing these people in front of him, although Li Jie was surrounded by flames, his heart was ferocious and cold.


    These people are a group of bandits, bullies and lunatics.


    enjoy while one can!


    However, I am different from them. Moreover, the power that these people have is also very greedy.


    At this time, the werewolf had run behind.


    Xiao Ya and Fang Qi were tied to a pillar.


    Poor two women, in a short time, fell into the hands of these villains several times.


    Seeing the werewolf coming, his thin body looked particularly obscene, and his face only made people feel sick.


    The guy tore his clothes excitedly and rushed over to Xiao Ya after two eyes.


    Fang Qi nearby was full of fear, but she couldn''t help at all.


    When Warwick rushed to Xiaoya, the woman suddenly flashed a fierce look in her eyes and lifted her foot.


    A move to lift the Yin leg directly brings the most fatal injury to the man.


    Ouch!


    The wolf howled, not to mention how long it was. At that time, the poor guy squatted down. Immediately, he only saw Xiao Ya sweep away, sweep her foot directly on the werewolf''s head, and the whole person was kicked out.


    The action is very natural and unrestrained, and the strength is amazing.


    I don''t know when the rope originally tied to Xiao Ya has been broken.


    But Xiao Ya didn''t do much. She just stood there quietly, because on both sides, she didn''t know when she had been surrounded by others.


    As soon as they heard the wolf howl, they rushed over and saw the scene.


    The whole werewolf guy covered his crotch and rolled on the ground. Looking at that appearance, people can think of how strong the pain is. He showed his teeth one by one and felt very bad.


    The werewolf even had the urge to change his body because of pain.


    "Shit, you waste, you can''t even make a woman," said the crocodile contemptuously.


    As for Li Jie, he came to Xiao Ya with Yin pity and looked at Xiao Ya with ferocious eyes: "it turns out that you took my brother''s ability crystal core. No wonder you have so much strength to break these ropes."


    younger brother? And the familiar voice made Xiao Ya''s face slightly changed: "are you Li Jie?"


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect Miss Xiao to know our name. It really moved me."


    This time, even Fang Qi nearby changed his face.


    "Aren''t you dead?"


    "Well, yes, I''m dead, but I''m alive again... Hey, God gave me another chance to revenge..." said, and Li Jie''s face became more ferocious.


    The face full of burning marks twisted together and shook constantly. It looked particularly terrible.


    Xiao Ya felt a little sick and stepped back slightly.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t kill you now. I still want to threaten that fool with you. How can I kill you now? After killing that guy, it''s your time to die." Li Jie said with a wild smile.


    Xiao Ya frowned and didn''t speak, but she was thinking about it quickly in her heart.


    "Shit, I didn''t expect to be a hot girl, but I like eating such hard bones." I don''t know when the werewolf has recovered. Although his legs are still shaking, he can''t lose face in front of his companions.


    Little by little, he walked towards Xiao Ya.


    "Boom!"


    However, at this time, a violent roar suddenly came from the distance.


    A shell exploded directly in the yard.


    "Grass, which bastard dares to make trouble here?" the interest was planned, and the werewolf was quite unhappy.


    "Go out and have a look!"


    Several people hurriedly tied Xiao Ya up again. This time, they used iron chains and even tape to seal the mouths of Xiao Ya and Fang Qi.


    "Spider, you stay here and stare at these two people. Don''t let them run away. Let''s go out and have a look," said the shadow.


    Li Jie, werewolf, polar bear, crocodile and shadow all went out.


    Just inside the yard, there was a huge hole, surrounded by scattered shrapnel.


    "Get out of the garbage of the zoo, and your uncle will take your life." at this time, a familiar voice came from a distance.


    Hearing that voice, everyone was full of strange faces.


    Several people could see the suspicion in each other''s eyes at a glance, and then rushed out one by one.


    Only four figures in the distance appeared in front of him.


    It was nothing, but when he saw the man, the werewolf''s face suddenly changed: "Meng Rui? You''re not dead?"


    Yes, they saw Meng Rui. The guy who was almost broken by himself and thought he would die is still alive?


    "Bah, is it so easy for me to die? Your fucking sneak attack on me is not over with you." Meng Rui scolded.


    "If you have the courage to compete with me, I will abuse you ten!" Meng Rui deduces his arrogance to the fullest extent.


    The werewolf''s face was gloomy, and the others looked strange.


    It''s impossible. The outlaw maniac has no ability to resurrect?


    But what''s the matter with this guy.


    However, none of them noticed that there were several figures hidden in another direction.


    In a building, I am preparing to transmit power.


    Ripples spread out in circles.


    Before long, I found the place where Xiao Ya and Fang Qi were. They happened to be together.


    This time, it''s simple.


    Seeing that Meng Rui has attracted the two people, I know my chance is coming.

 Chapter 119

    This is our plan.


    Let Meng Rui, with Xiaofeng, Ono and ah Shui as the leading birds, attract these people, and then take advantage of the internal emptiness, I quickly find the location of Xiao Ya and Fang Qi, and then transmit them.


    Save the two people directly. In this way, there will be less trouble.


    As long as there are no hostages here, Meng Rui, I and Chen Yi have enough strength to suppress the shadow gang.


    And now the effect looks pretty good, and several people are attracted to it.


    I quickly launched the transmission, and soon searched the location of Xiao Ya, and then a transmission passed.


    In a person''s time, the transmission ability has no side effects and is quite smooth.


    I felt my body suddenly light, and the pictures around my body had changed greatly. I appeared in the room, right next to me. Xiao Ya and Fang Qi were tied to the column.


    As soon as I appeared, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi, who were tied up to death, almost twisted their bodies and shook their heads constantly, as if they wanted to express something.


    And there was no one around.


    Darling, it''s okay. Don''t be so anxious. I''ll come to save you now. Don''t be so excited.


    Relieved, I hurried over and untied the tape on Xiao Ya''s mouth.


    "It''s all right, I''ll save you..." I said as I solved it.


    "Get away..."


    I just took off the tape from Xiao Ya''s mouth. Xiao Ya immediately screamed, which was full of endless fear?


    Eh? What''s going on?


    Fortunately, I am not the kind of rookie before now. An indescribable fear and creepy feeling filled the air at this moment.


    I know


    The strange sound made me hair all over.


    Suddenly turned around and saw only a little spider. I didn''t know when it had climbed behind me.


    A fist sized spider is only creepy.


    Almost subconsciously, I kicked the soles of my feet on the column tied to Xiao Ya. Even people with the column were kicked out directly by me.


    At this time, the spider had climbed to my feet.


    Soon... Boom!


    It exploded!


    That little spider has more powerful power than mine explosion. My body was hit by an impact and flew out directly.


    The mouth wow is a mouthful of blood.


    The whole body is covered with green mucus, and the whole body is full of heart piercing pain.


    The mucus, like poison, is corroding my body like sulfuric acid.


    Self exploding spider!


    A skill in the human form of Elise, Queen of spiders, summons a little spider filled with venom to climb to the target, causing a lot of magic damage to the target and the area near the target.


    I know this skill is a group attack skill, so I kicked Xiao Ya out at the most dangerous time.


    Although I can completely avoid this attack if I use flash, I don''t. I know what the consequences will be after I avoid.


    After so much strengthening, my body can''t bear this attack, let alone Xiao Ya.


    Moreover, this skill seems to have undergone some changes. The liquid splashed on the body also has extremely dangerous power.


    I didn''t expect that I was so unlucky. I was so badly hurt off guard.


    I was injured before I really fought with the enemy.


    Quietly lost a healing and clarity to myself. I widened my eyes and stared at the guy who gradually emerged from the darkness.


    That guy should be the spider among the five people.


    It seems that these people are still insidious. Even if they are attracted by Meng Rui, there is still a guard here.


    However, when the man came out of the darkness, at the moment of seeing his appearance, I almost threw up.


    God, Queen spider, what does that look like?


    Although Queen spider has a terrible name, it is more used to describe her heart than her face.


    In the background, there is an introduction to the queen spider.


    She... Has extraordinary elegance and deduces elegance to the extreme. At the same time, her heart is extremely vicious. She is naturally evil, vicious and elegant, luring those innocent and greedy people into the net of her fraud.


    The Spider Queen, that is the existence of immortality. She lured those lecherous people into the trap of shadow Island, offered their flesh and soul to the spider God, and made herself immortal with the venom of the spider God.


    In short, this is a very beautiful, sexy, elegant and noble role.


    Although the original painting in the game has a set of black and red armor as ferocious as spider legs and tusks, no one will deny that the slender legs are enough to shame women all over the world.


    The enchanting little waist is as flexible as a water snake, and the towering chest has a Soul-catching charm.


    The red eye exudes an inviolable breath, and the Queen''s aura is fully displayed.


    In short, this is a collection of sexy, elegant and noble women... No, or can it be called a banshee or a banshee?


    It doesn''t matter. No matter what you call it, you can''t change that beauty.


    Of course, this is definitely not a positive role, but ah, who cares?


    But... What the hell is this?


    Well, yes, I also wore a set of black and red spider armor, and a large area of skin was exposed.


    However, your fucking thick waist like a bucket, thick leg hair on your bare legs, and a pinch of chest hair on your chest.


    That appearance almost disgusted me.


    Finally, it''s matched with the face of a rough man... I''ll pull it. The effect of wearing the same thing on different people is too fucking big.


    Although I also thought that their power came from the hero League, I never thought it was displayed in such a way.


    "My grass, you human demon..." I said subconsciously at that time.


    Then, it was this sentence that immediately made the guy angry. That face became particularly distorted, with an orchid finger tilted, and the voice was also particularly sharp: "what did you say, you dare to say that I am a human demon, I killed you..."


    The human demon may be the biggest pain in his heart.


    Because he likes the sexy Spider Queen, he has always used this hero and is best at it.


    But I didn''t think that when I had the ability, I became like this. Usually, because of this situation, I was laughed at by my peers.


    But he himself was deeply fascinated. He didn''t know how many times he appreciated his perfection in the mirror... Vomited.


    In short, the word "human demon" is his absolute taboo.


    Then I saw the guy''s appearance changed. Bang, the original human form suddenly disappeared and replaced by a huge spider.


    The huge body, the eight spider legs alone, each of which is three or four meters long, supports the huge body.


    The two fangs were constantly opening and closing, making bursts of hiss.


    Not to mention that, there were four slightly smaller spiders nearby.


    Then the huge spider moved with eight legs, moved fast, and rushed directly at me, followed by the small spiders.


    Sure enough, it didn''t go as smoothly as expected.


    It seems that if I don''t kill this guy, I don''t want to successfully save the two women.


    But it''s not suitable for fighting here. It''s easy to hurt two women. My eyes turned. I jumped and rushed directly out.


    Later, the spider followed. This guy has been staring at me and must kill me.


    Unfortunately, AI Xi and Dao Mei are cooling down. Otherwise, they don''t have to be so troublesome. If three people siege one, they can kill it easily.


    But now, I''m the only one.


    Just take a look at what strength you can play when you fight alone.


    The electric knife appeared in my hand. With my movement, the power of the electric knife is rapidly storing energy.

 Chapter 120

    The energy storage speed of electric knife is very fast, especially when moving rapidly. The energy of electric knife can reach the peak in a very short time.


    Moreover, the electric knife itself has a 5% movement speed bonus. Although it is not much, it can make my speed faster.


    Even when the ghost trot was not started, the queen spider could not keep up with her movement speed, even if she turned into a huge spider.


    Looking at the big spider behind me with a group of small spiders chasing after me not far away, I''m calculating quickly.


    Finally, seeing the opportunity, I suddenly stopped, turned around and disappeared in a flash.


    When it appeared again, it was in front of the big spider, and the electric knife in his hand swept across.


    This obviously exceeded the spider''s reaction. This guy didn''t seem to expect that my speed was so fast that I was caught off guard and directly hit.


    Then, crackling!


    The electric blade appeared, and a lightning bolt quickly jumped around along the queen spider''s body.


    The four little spiders next to them all fell into the lightning chain.


    I bought another real eye, and there was a windy sunglasses on the eyes. At the same time, I could clearly see the situation of these little spiders.


    These poor little spiders, the electric blade exploded at one time, and their blood volume immediately decreased by less than half.


    It can be seen that the spider did not put much energy into the spider form, and these little spiders are particularly vulnerable.


    Immediately I turned and ran, and didn''t meet this guy at all. Anyway, this guy couldn''t catch up with me at my speed.


    The spider has been following me, roaring angrily, but it can''t catch up at all.


    I don''t want to be surrounded by this guy. Although the attack power of those little spiders is not very high, they have a large number. If it takes a long time, I will never be better.


    Now, as long as I wait until the power storage of the electric knife is completed, there will be two more attacks, and all these little spiders will die. Then I will have no worries.


    It''s just that this kind of deceptive tactics obviously makes this guy quite unhappy.


    "Boy, don''t run, let''s do it in front..." the spider''s voice came from behind.


    You''re stupid. There are four little spiders around. I''ll do it with you. Are you kidding?


    As I walked, I watched the charging of the electric knife. The charging speed of the electric knife was very fast and almost kept jumping up. After a long time, nearly half of the energy had been accumulated.


    After a few seconds, the energy storage of the electric knife was almost full, and I began to plan the next attack.


    However, when I finally filled up my energy and was ready to turn around and attack the spider, I suddenly found that the figure of the big spider had disappeared?


    too bad!


    I suddenly remembered a skill of the queen spider in my mind. My face changed wildly. At that time, I wanted to leave here, but it was too late.


    A huge shadow hung over my head, and soon the huge spider fell directly from the sky and hit me.


    Spider Queen, spider form skill, disc silk.


    The queen spider made a big web, took her little spider, flew into the sky, and then hit the enemy in the distance.


    It''s this skill. It''s too fast to escape.


    The big spider hit me directly with a bang.


    At that moment, I felt that I didn''t know how many bones were directly broken, and there was severe pain all over.


    Besides, my whole body seems to be in a strange state. My eyes can see everything, but my whole body can''t move at all. I can only watch the four little spiders and a big spider surround me.


    I didn''t expect that the skill of this dish silk was changed.


    In reality, this skill becomes more powerful. It can not only attack distant enemies, but also... Dizzy.


    Yes, it''s vertigo.


    People who play games know what it means to be able to see and not move.


    But I think it''s good that such a big spider hits you and doesn''t kill people directly. It''s even lucky to be dizzy.


    But for me, it is particularly unfortunate.


    I only saw a layer of red luster on the big spider, and then the movements of the five spiders suddenly became particularly sensitive, as if they were twice as fast.


    Plunder rage!


    Spider form skill, increase the attack speed of yourself and the summoned little spider by at least 60%.


    This is really a disaster.


    If I didn''t grasp one, I immediately fell into an extremely dangerous situation. The spider''s legs were torn on me. In a short time, I was black and blue.


    The four little spiders directly submerged their fangs into my body, and the venom was pouring in quickly.


    The spider in reality is not as gentle as in the game, and the toxicity is also quite fierce.


    I just feel that my dizzy body is rapidly falling into paralysis, and all the bitten places are stinging.


    At this time, the big spider even raised a spider leg, which was as sharp as a knife.


    In a trance, I seemed to see an indescribable ferocity and pride on the ugly spider''s face. That spider leg pierced my eyes directly.


    Seeing that sharp spider leg getting bigger in front of me, I seemed to feel a pain in my eyes.


    Qiang... Bare!


    The sound of metal rubbing.


    I know my whole body must be filled with cold sweat now.


    The sharp barb has almost touched my eyelids. As long as it goes down a little, I''ll die this time.


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, my body regained its freedom. Although the attribute of vertigo is terrible, it fortunately lasts for a short time.


    By a hair''s breadth, I blocked this guy''s attack with an electric knife. This time, it was almost over.


    The power added to my right hand finally came into play. My right arm suddenly exerted force, and my muscles were bulging. I finally lifted the huge spider from me.


    Then take advantage of this opportunity to get up from the ground.


    I''m used to being cheated.


    I used to think that the skills of the queen spider were the same as those in the game, but I didn''t think this change had occurred. Some slight relaxation almost took my life away.


    It''s so scary.


    Seeing four little spiders biting me next to me, my heart is cruel. You fucking tiger doesn''t get angry. You still treat me as a sick cat.


    Holding back the pain caused by the venom, I waved the electric knife again.


    Crackling!


    Another electric blade blew up, and several little spiders'' blood volume was directly controlled by air traffic control!


    Darling, good luck. I met 30% of the critical hit. The little spider that needed to be killed twice was destroyed at once.


    At this time, the big spider just got up from the ground.


    Seeing so many babies killed by me, this guy was angry.


    Without the little spider, the spider form has not taken the slightest advantage. I only saw another light shining on this guy, and then the whole man changed back to the human demon state again.


    With one move, a fist sized spider on the ground immediately climbed towards me at a fast speed.


    It''s the self exploding spider again.


    I''m kidding. I was cheated by this goods once before. Now how can I be cheated again?


    The little spider didn''t touch my body and exploded with a bang after about three seconds.


    It didn''t affect me at all.


    Green spells were thrown at me from the spider''s hands.


    Neurotoxins, cocooning


    All are the skills of the queen spider.


    I don''t confront this guy at all. As a player of the hero League, of course I know what weakness this guy has.


    The strength of the queen spider is indeed very strong. The skills of spider form, coupled with the small spider, can cause a lot of damage in an instant, and the small spider can share part of the damage to the queen spider.


    Spider form also increases the movement speed by 25. Coiled silk can chase and kill distant targets. In human form, it can attack distant enemies.


    But Queen Elise also has an obvious disadvantage, that is... The cooling time of skills is too long!

 Chapter 121

    The cooling time of Queen spider''s skills is relatively long. After all the skills are displayed, there will even be a skill gap of a few seconds.


    It''s not a long time, but this period of time is enough.


    Just after the queen spider threw out her last skill, there was no other power that could threaten me for a time. She could only attack me with the most ordinary energy.


    That ordinary energy is the common attack of mages in the game.


    It''s just like Dao Mei''s flat chop and AI Xi''s flat shot. There''s no ordinary attack with any bonus.


    And the effect of this ordinary attack, forget it, is not worth mentioning at all.


    There was a strange smile on my face. At the moment when the last skill of the spider was thrown out, I had begun to take action.


    I''ve been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    The ghost quickly spread out, and the whole man rushed to the spider.


    In fact, my current level is almost like an ordinary physical attack hero. I don''t have the ability of long-range damage or all kinds of damaging skills.


    There are only a few auxiliary types of power that can be used all over the body.


    However, compared with spiders, I have another important strength, that is... Equipment.


    I have all kinds of equipment on me, but these guys have nothing on me.


    I think so. I''m not sure.


    The last whisper has appeared in my hands. Now what I need is output, the largest output. Take this opportunity to completely solve the spider at one time.


    I can use all the equipment in the hero League, but these equipment will have an effect only if they are worn on me.


    That''s a real dress.


    It''s not as simple as equipping.


    It''s like if I can wear light boots, there will be a speed bonus, and my defense will increase greatly when I wear cloth armor.


    Cloth armor and light boots can exist at the same time.


    But light boots and attack speed shoes can''t appear at the same time, because I can only wear a pair of shoes on my feet.


    Similarly, I can only use one of the last two weapons, light language and electric knife. These two weapons can''t be used at the same time, because I don''t have so many palms.


    While approaching quickly, he stretched his bow and arrow.


    I don''t have the accuracy of ash''s shot, but at such a close distance, even if I want to miss, it seems to need some skills.


    Just as the bow string was pulled open, a light arrow appeared on the bow string. Fortunately, this thing can have an arrow since it appeared, otherwise it''s really a trouble.


    As soon as I loosened my finger, I only heard a bang, and the light arrow roared out directly in front of me.


    The speed is so fast that the spider can''t hide at all.


    With a scream, the guy immediately put a light arrow in his stomach.


    I can see that this guy''s blood volume went down directly for a short period under this arrow.


    Taking advantage of the victory, he approached quickly and shot quickly. Another arrow roared out. This time, the accuracy was good. The light arrow flew towards the spider''s head.


    The guy felt the danger, his head suddenly tilted, and the light arrow almost wiped the guy''s head and roared past.


    Although it didn''t shoot directly through the brain, poor guy, the light arrow went straight through the ear. A big ear hole was punched in the ear, and the whole ear was gone.


    Ah!


    The shrill scream sounded like killing a pig. The guy covered his ears with one hand and his face was shrill.


    The originally ugly face is twisted together and looks like a fierce ghost.


    I''ll kill you!


    I only heard this guy roar, and then a move in the palm of his hand. The little spider rushed at me again. It seems that this guy''s skills have cooled down almost.


    Frown, I can only give up this opportunity and wait for the next time.


    But when I stepped back a little, this guy turned around and ran away. It seems that he has no intention to fight me head-on!


    But soon my face changed. I cried bad in my heart. I didn''t dare to stay at all. I hurried after him.


    Damn it, this guy didn''t dare to confront me, so... He chose blackmail.


    He wants to take Xiao Ya and Fang Qi as hostages!


    I immediately understood the idea in this guy''s heart and hurriedly chased him from behind.


    However, even if I am fast, it is very difficult to chase and kill for a while.


    And this guy also became a big spider, with eight legs moving constantly, and the speed was also quite amazing.


    Seeing that the big spider had reached the door, I was nearly thirty meters away from this guy.


    The tendon in my heart has tightened up and ran forward desperately, but I still... Can''t catch up.


    At this time, the spider had rushed in with a strange cry.


    Oh, No.


    Just when I was ready to give up in my heart, I only heard a scream from the spider, just got into the room and flew out directly.


    For a moment, I was stunned and didn''t react to what had happened.


    But I soon understood.


    Xiao Ya grabbed an arm in her hand, and a two meter long iron pipe went out.


    Although he looks a little embarrassed, his face has its own pride.


    The corners of his mouth spat with a sneer of contempt.


    With the broken iron chain in his hand, he slowly strolled in front of the spider. The iron chain in his hand suddenly lifted up, and then snapped and whipped it.


    One, two, three


    Under the beating of the iron chain, the spider''s body kept twisting and screaming, but it couldn''t escape Xiao Ya''s attack at all.


    Just wanted to get up from the ground to fight back, the electric knife directly hit the guy''s spider leg, and one leg was directly broken.


    At this time, the spider''s body is changing rapidly, changing towards the human form.


    Not a human Spider Queen, but a normal human.


    "No... you can''t go. You can''t do this. I''m your sender and I''m your Summoner..."


    In just a few seconds, the guy has become a man in his thirties.


    But this guy didn''t look like a man at all. He was howling like a madman. His palm was weak in the air, but he couldn''t catch anything.


    I thought it was time for this guy to change, but now it seems to be a different look.


    The Spider Queen seems ready to get out of this guy?


    Can it be said that a hero can be separated from a human after being combined?


    The guy looked extremely miserable and screamed loudly, trying to prevent all this from happening, but no matter how miserable the guy screamed, the result still appeared.


    He, from a person who has the ability to do evil, has become an ordinary person.


    After getting used to that power, it is even more desperate to lose it suddenly.


    "Don''t... you can''t do this. We agreed that I''ll give you everything, you give me strength, you can''t do this..."


    "Can''t do this..."


    I''ve been talking in my mouth.


    Then I only saw countless spider silk ejected from this person, quickly gathered together in mid air, and turned into something like a cocoon.


    All the power that has been given is being pulled out of this body.


    When the last spider silk was pulled out, the man seemed to have completely lost his strength and fell to the ground.


    Tears, sweat, saliva and snot mixed together on his face to form a big flower face.


    There was no look on that face.


    This man has become a walking corpse.


    The blow of losing strength has completely collapsed the man.


    "Lin Yi, how do you do it? Do you want to..." Xiao Ya asked me.


    Frown, it''s not a glorious thing to kill such a guy who has no power and no hope, but what he did is absolutely worthy of the penalty of death.


    Coldly, the electric knife wiped it.


    I don''t know when my heart is cruel enough. Even if I kill someone, it hasn''t changed at all.


    You gain experience worth 10000!


    It''s pretty good. Although it can''t compare with a tyrant, it also has 10000 experience points at least. Moreover, on this guy, I also found a pair of shoes and two mage books. These are the equipment in the hero alliance.


    Originally, I thought this guy didn''t have equipment, but I didn''t expect it. It''s just rubbish. If he wore divine clothes, it''s estimated that I would die.


    However, this is not the most important. Now my eyes are completely focused on the huge spider web in mid air.

 Chapter 122

    In mid air, the spider silk pulled from the unlucky man''s body quickly formed a big web in mid air.


    In the center of that large web, spider silk was woven into something like a cocoon and hung in the center of the web, trembling slightly.


    Although I''m not sure, there are some ideas in my heart.


    This thing is 100% what the Spider Queen manifests.


    The same abilities can plunder each other.


    This sentence appeared in my mind again.


    Moreover, a person without ability can have the power of a person by taking the ability crystal core of a person with ability.


    My power is different from others, but if I can plunder, I can have the hero of the Spider Queen. If my power is not the same type as them and can''t plunder, I can also have this power again.


    Anyway, I will never let go of this thing in front of me.


    Frowning, I cut the guy''s chest with an electric knife. Unfortunately, I didn''t find the so-called ability crystal core in it.


    At this time, Fang Qi also came out from behind.


    This time, thanks to Xiao Ya, Xiao Ya''s anti Strike ability and strength have greatly increased after swallowing that crystal core.


    The hemp rope was freed before, but the iron chain trapped Xiao Ya temporarily.


    But since I appeared, Xiao Ya began to struggle desperately in order to avoid becoming a burden, and finally broke this iron chain.


    Just because of excessive force, there were red Le marks on her wrists, hidden behind her by Xiao Ya.


    After she escaped, Xiao Ya liberated Fang Qi, and then asked Fang Qi to hide temporarily until the matter was over.


    Fang Qi also knew her strength. Her rash appearance could only be a drag, so she kept hiding until there was no movement here.


    As a result, I was seen the bloody and strange picture in front of me.


    "It''s over..." Fang Qi asked.


    Xiao Ya nodded slightly.


    "Then we..."


    "Wait a minute." I waved my hand and said, "this may be his ability crystal nucleus."


    Ability crystal nucleus... When she heard the name, Fang Qi also had a bright eye. She also knew what ability crystal nucleus represented.


    While we were talking, the spider cocoon had stopped moving and hung motionless in mid air.


    I''ve been waiting impatiently. On the other side, Meng Rui may still be fighting with those people. If I waste too long here, it''s not good if there are any casualties there.


    Frown, I''m going to take this cocoon away directly. What will it look like? I''ll study it slowly in the future.


    Just then, there was a crisp click.


    The spider cocoon in front of me cracked like glass.


    There was a small crack in it, and then a pocket version of the queen spider.


    It''s still like a spider. The only difference is that the spider is no longer that hairy, but another shape.


    Just like the purest crystal, there is no defect on it.


    It looks particularly beautiful and perfect, just like a work of art.


    It seems that this appearance is the real appearance of the Spider Queen.


    After breaking out of the cocoon, the queen spider climbed over the cobweb, and a transparent spider silk appeared behind her body. The whole body floated from mid air and fell on my shoulder.


    Blinking, I don''t know what happened. The whole spider has bitten on my neck.


    "Congratulations, open the Spider Queen call!"


    Then the sound went into my ears.


    what?


    At that time, I was shocked. My face was incredible. When I blinked and looked at my shoulder, the Crystal Spider nodded my head slightly at me, and then my whole body seemed to evaporate and disappeared on my shoulder.


    I quickly opened my own system.


    Soon, in the page of heroes that can be summoned, it was found that the card of Queen spider had been promoted to the third place, and there was a faint light on it, which was a sign that can be summoned.


    I plumped and swallowed a mouthful of water.


    The situation is somewhat different from what I thought, but this result is absolutely acceptable.


    Ability plunder.


    From this point of view, no matter what the power of those who have the ability of the heroic alliance is different, they can plunder each other.


    This possessed type can be used in common with my summoning type.


    Moreover, I took a look at the attributes of the card and was surprised to find that the level of the card was already level 6.


    Can we say that the previous levels of these heroes can be preserved?


    "The level can''t be completely saved, only half will be saved." at this time, an elegant voice sounded in my mind. I knew that was the original voice of the Spider Queen.


    This guy has also become one of the heroes I can summon. With the emergence of the Spider Queen, my strength has undoubtedly increased significantly.


    The increase of each hero is a strong growth for me.


    Just at this moment, my mind seems to be in a mess.


    Sister Dao and ash, who had been hidden before, all appeared.


    "Elise, what do you want to do and why did you find him?" ash asked impolitely.


    I can feel ashy''s doubt and dissatisfaction. If several heroes appear outside now, I think the battle between ashy and Elise has begun.


    "Yes, Elise, this is the host we are looking for. I don''t care what you think, but... If you dare to hurt him, ash and I will pull out your spider legs one by one..." sister Dao''s voice is also full of threats.


    Alas?


    What''s going on?


    For a moment, I didn''t react. What did I do? Is this?


    Dao Mei and Aishi belong to different camps, but there seems to be no problem when they meet, but when they see Elise, they almost show their disgust and doubt about Elise at the same time.


    The feeling of distrust is quite obvious.


    "Cluck..." hearing the threats from Ashe and sister Dao, Elise obviously didn''t take it to heart: "tut Tut, the host you''re looking for? He doesn''t have the label of only you two."


    "Elise, what''s your trick?"


    Elise came from the shadow island and was almost born with the label of distrust. Coupled with the rumors about Elise, the name of the Spider Queen became more terrible.


    "There''s no trick, I just want to live. In this world, there''s nothing more guaranteed than relying on the strong, isn''t it?" Alice said bluntly.


    This woman is straightforward!


    But in my heart, I was more alert to this woman.


    If the background introduction about Elise is true, this woman is really not as kind as sister Dao and ash.


    This woman is a standard monster who kills people without blinking an eye.


    This woman is not as trustworthy as AI Xi and Dao Mei. This woman may betray me at any time.


    "Elise, I don''t care why you chose me, but I think you''d better not do anything special and obey my orders. Otherwise, maybe I don''t know how to give up this card, but... I can never call you out all my life," I said in a deep voice.


    Summoned two heroes. This is the first time I speak to heroes in this tone.


    But Elise obviously didn''t take this to heart, just smiled: "of course, I obey your orders. Since I chose you as my host, I am naturally loyal to you. Please don''t doubt it."


    I''ll go. Are you kidding? Do you really think I''m blind?


    When that man failed before, you abandoned him immediately.


    I''m too lazy to say anything. Anyway, look at this woman''s performance.


    "Let''s go!"


    Outside, Chen Yi and Meng Rui are fighting with the shadow gang. Things here are over. It''s time for me to participate in the battle.


    Moreover, in my heart, there is more greed

 Chapter 123

    I can feel the excitement in my heart.


    Since the queen spider can be plundered by me, what about bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick? Thunder roars. Where''s Wally bell? What about desert butcher rickton? And that guy who looks like a shadow.


    Now I have ash, sister Dao and queen spider.


    AI Xi is a remote output. Dao Mei belongs to the type of close assassin. Although she can also act as a tank for a while, she is not a serious tank after all. There are still some deficiencies in this regard.


    As for the Spider Queen, she is a mage and assassin who can do both magic and physical damage.


    Now I still lack a meat shield and a tank around me. If there is a meat shield that can resist the boss, even if I encounter a strong enemy, I have enough strength to fight.


    Among these heroes, the most suitable one to act as a meat shield is the thunder roaring Wally bell. In fact, the desert butcher is also good.


    Calculating in my mind, I left the room with Xiao Ya and Fang Qi. In the distance, the chaotic war continued.


    Ice, fire, lightning, all kinds of forces are raging madly.


    Xiao Ya and Fang Qi can''t participate in this battle for the time being.


    Although Xiao Ya gradually began to have power, this power is still too fragile. As for Fang Qi, she is completely an ordinary person.


    "Xiao Ya, you take Fang Qi out of here. From this direction, it is the only way to mengrui territory, and then find a place to hide, so as not to attract the attention of the zombie and the five people." I told Xiao Ya.


    Although Xiao Ya''s strength can''t really participate in this war, it''s more than enough to deal with ordinary zombies.


    Hearing the speech, Xiao Ya nodded. She knew that she had to grow up quickly and become a hostage. She could do it twice at a time, but if it had been like this, she was not qualified to survive in the last world.


    Similarly, Fang Qi is the same.


    After understanding this situation, Xiao Ya immediately took Fang Qi and walked in this direction.


    As for me, I took a deep breath and looked in the distant direction.


    The whole man rushed over there.


    Boom


    In this area, chaos is going on.


    A bitter battle.


    This is not any battle of zombies, this is a civil war between mankind.


    That degree of tragedy is even more shocking than the battle with zombies.


    A huge polar bear, with a standing body of more than four meters, has invincible strength.


    The body is surrounded by countless purple lightning, which is particularly obvious on the snow-white body.


    Thunder roared wallibel.


    This guy is fighting Chen Bolin.


    Besides, it''s not down yet.


    The thick fur on his body even allows him to resist Chen Bolin''s instantaneous movement and cutting. As long as his body is strong enough, even Chen Bolin can''t move things into the polar bear.


    As for the bloodthirsty Hunter next to him, he also completely turned into a werewolf. His whole body was shrouded in a large amount of blood light. I don''t know how much blood was stained on his sharp claws.


    This guy is fighting Ono alone.


    In particular, Ono has completely become a giant wolf. Two wild animals are entangled together. There are torn wounds everywhere on Ono''s body. It looks very embarrassed.


    That crocodile is also quite ferocious. The exaggerated weapon in his hand makes Xiaofeng dare not approach at all.


    The power of fury can''t limit the swamp of ashui. The two people can only reluctantly delay the crocodile and can''t cause real damage to the crocodile.


    As for Meng Rui, he picked the shadow alone. The speed of the two people was extremely fast. The attack of the shadow was extremely strange. From time to time, he changed one shadow to another, with extremely abnormal lethality.


    Meng Rui has been distancing himself from the shadow. At the same time, he continues to fight back with his double barrel shotgun. The shadow dare not resist the bullets ejected from the barrel.


    Fire man Li Jie is fighting with Chen Yi.


    The battle here is even more violent.


    Chen Yi''s magic weapons are being fired wildly, and the fierce roar continues one after another, which is completely coverage suppression.


    But Li Jie was also quite violent. The whole person turned into a flame, and the sea of fire exploded, leaving countless wounds on Chen Yi.


    The battle was unusually fierce.


    Liu Yin and Xiao Ling are constantly looking at opportunities and sniping.


    Two people are the furthest away. Although they are not in the battlefield, they play a great role.


    Several times, the bloodthirsty Hunter werewolf suppressed Ono. When they wanted to kill Ono, it was their cold shots that prevented the werewolf from expanding the war results.


    There was also a tear mark of a bullet on the polar bear.


    But even so, the two sides are in a situation of equal strength.


    You know, there are only five people fighting in the shadow Gang, but there are eight people on Chen Yi and Meng Rui''s side. The number occupies an absolute advantage, but the war situation looks particularly dangerous.


    The strength of these people can be imagined. Without the harassment of Liu Yin and Xiao Ling, it is estimated that one enemy and two will not be a problem.


    If you want to compete alone, only Chen Yi and Meng Rui may have such capital.


    Chen Bolin was barely able to protect himself.


    Facing the violent polar bear, Chen Bolin can only dodge constantly.


    However, the polar bear''s strength is quite strong. When he landed on all fours, Ma Zhong''s charging speed became particularly terrible. He rolled on the ground and rushed directly in front of Chen Bolin. His open claws tore directly at Chen Bolin.


    Grass!


    Chen Bolin is depressed and wants to swear.


    Their own strength lies in that keen and spatial transfer.


    But this bear... No, the polar bear''s body is too strong.


    I can only transfer a steel nail into this guy''s head and get stuck in the bone. I can''t cause fatal damage to this guy at all.


    On the contrary, this guy makes himself unbearable every attack. When he blinks and stops, he is the most dangerous time.


    Seeing that the claw was about to tear in front of him, Chen Bolin disappeared again.


    This time directly behind the polar bear.


    There was a sharp knife in his hand. When his palm was raised, the knife flashed directly at the back neck of the polar bear.


    Puffing... I got stuck in half again, and the blood rolled down the snow-white fur, which looked particularly obvious.


    But this time, the polar bear completely ran away and suddenly turned around. Countless lightning twined on his two huge palms. With that sad howl, his hands slapped on the ground.


    Boom... KAKA!


    With the dull sound, fierce storms emerged around the polar bear, and countless serial lightning burst out in the body. Lightning roared in front of the bear in an instant.


    The speed of lightning, that''s one of the fastest speeds.


    That''s a force that''s hard to escape even in a blink.


    Chen Bolin was immediately surrounded by lightning. With a scream, Chen Bolin''s body fell from mid air and was paralyzed by lightning.


    The polar bear finally seized this rare opportunity, a ferocious smile appeared on his face, and his huge body rushed over.


    The claw is about to tear Chen Bolin apart.


    Chen Bolin''s eyes widened.


    Bang!


    Just then, another bullet suddenly came from behind.


    The piercing sound of super armor piercing shells made polar bears tremble, but they were not willing to let go of this opportunity.


    Finally, life prevailed, and the body rolled over and avoided the deadly bullet.


    Moving may not be able to move the knife into his body, but the bullet can, and he dare not take risks.


    On the other hand, the bloodthirsty Hunter also formed an absolute suppression against Ono.


    The great move of the bloodthirsty hunter was endless, and the bondage had cooled down. The whole body suddenly rushed to Ono, and the sharp claws were frantically tearing on Ono''s wolf.


    suppress!


    Endless bondage can produce a suppression effect. Ono is completely suppressed in 1.8 seconds and can''t do anything.


    In this short time, the claws of the bloodthirsty Hunter flew up and down, and large pieces of flesh and blood and even bones were torn off by the werewolf from Ono''s body.


    A ferocious opening was torn in the position of the abdomen.


    Ow!


    Ono''s voice is full of endless pain!

 Chapter 124

    Alone, Ono''s strength is quite good, but the gap with bloodthirsty hunters is too big.


    Ono only has the body, strength and sensitivity of the giant wolf, but the bloodthirsty Hunter werewolf has a variety of powerful skills. In front of this difference, Ono''s strength is completely suppressed and is not enough.


    Seeing Ono''s body about to be torn to pieces, another bullet roared from the side.


    Xiao Ling and Liu Yin almost become firefighters. When the situation is dangerous, they immediately attack together to save their companions. They can''t give full play to their sniping power.


    Interrupted again, the werewolf roared angrily.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ono finally got up from the ground and licked the wound on his body. There was a thick ferocity in his green eyes.


    Damn guy, if another person comes and kills the two snipers, he can easily kill these people.


    The spider guy didn''t come. I knew there was no need to send someone to guard the nest. I just ended the battle here first.


    On the other side, Meng Rui and the shadow fought like glue. Both of them are strong experts, and no one can take advantage of them.


    As for Li Jie, he seems to be able to hide his power all the time. In order not to arouse the suspicion of the five people, he has always suppressed his power to a certain extent.


    However, it can be clearly seen from the battle between Li Jie and Chen Yi that Li Jie didn''t do his best at all.


    Chen Yi was already a little panting, but Li Jie didn''t look red and his heart didn''t jump.


    It is mainly Chen Yi''s attack, which is difficult to cause damage to this flame.


    The bullet directly shuttled through the fire and couldn''t hurt Li Jie''s body that had already been burned into coke.


    It seemed that even if the body was torn to pieces, Li Jie would not be hurt.


    It seemed that I heard the call of the bloodthirsty Hunter werewolf, and a burst of sound of knowing the rope was particularly clear in this chaotic battlefield.


    That familiar feeling made werewolves, crocodiles and polar bears smile strangely.


    Here comes the spider.


    When the spider comes, it''s when these people die.


    "Damn, spider, why are you here now? Help me kill this guy quickly. Let''s kill the two snipers together." the werewolf roared loudly.


    It would be perfect if there were two people, one to attract the attention of a distant sniper and the other to kill Ono.


    The werewolf had almost seen the picture of the giant wolf in front of him.


    Turning around, I only saw that the familiar giant spider was moving here quickly with four little spiders around.


    Ha ha, it''s really a spider.


    However, it seems strange. This spider seems to be a little different from the usual one. Is it a little thinner?


    Illusion... The werewolf didn''t care about it at all.


    At this time, whoosh, the big spider and the four little spiders around him disappeared at the same time.


    Ha ha, that move pan Si.


    The way to hit the dead.


    This move can be seen much more. At this moment, the giant wolf must be killed.


    The wolf thought in his heart, but this guy didn''t notice that a huge figure had appeared above his head.


    "Shit, spider, what are you doing? Wolf, get away..." when I saw the shadow of this scene, I suddenly became angry and howled loudly.


    The werewolf doesn''t seem to have recovered his mind yet. Get away? Why hide?


    At this time, the huge spider body on his head immediately fell from the sky and hit the werewolf with a bang. The poor unlucky egg was knocked unconscious.


    When this guy was knocked unconscious, his mind was still thinking, NIMA''s smelly spider, your accuracy is too bad, can you make a mistake?


    This guy didn''t expect that the spider now is not the spider before.


    Perhaps this is the real power of the Spider Queen.


    Just dropped... No, even before it fell, the looting rage has been turned on, and the attack speed of myself and all the little spiders has suddenly increased at the moment when they just landed.


    Without the slightest hesitation, the two ferocious spider legs immediately raised them high, just like a sharp dagger, and pierced the werewolf''s two blood red eyes.


    Puff... Ah!


    The severe pain even made the werewolf wake up from dizziness.


    However, after waking up, the pain even became more intense, and the two eyes were pierced. The unspeakable feeling made the werewolf''s whole body twitch together.


    But at this time, the ruthlessness of the Spider Queen was also fully displayed. That power was absolutely unmatched by the guy before. There was no pause between each action.


    Shua, the two spikes were pulled out directly, but they were punctured directly at a faster speed.


    One throat, one chest!


    Puff!


    Blood burst out.


    In a trance, I could hear an angry and wild roar.


    But... With the end of werewolf''s life, the roaring sound is disappearing rapidly.


    The spike tore open the werewolf''s chest, in which a crystal like reduced version of the wolf was buckled out by the queen spider.


    That''s the power nucleus, that''s the mark of bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    "Spider, are you crazy?" the werewolf was killed almost in the blink of an eye.


    Fast, fierce, fierce, everyone couldn''t react.


    By the time he recovered, the werewolf had become a corpse.


    Crocodiles and polar bears are roaring, and even the shadow body is shaking.


    As for Li Jie, his whole body was frowned.


    "Hee hee... Are you talking about me?" I only saw the Spider Queen smile, and then her whole body became human.


    The elegant and noble Spider Queen is back.


    With a tall body, a straight chest, especially a pair of straight, slender and round legs, the whole person is full of extreme sexuality.


    This... Is not the human demon. This is the real appearance of the queen spider.


    The eyes glittering with blood red light are full of a kind of flirtatious beauty.


    How did the queen spider look like this?


    For a moment, no one reacted. What''s going on? Everyone''s face changed wildly.


    Until they saw the man emerging from the grass, they finally understood.


    Lin Yi, one of the goals of this action, finally appeared.


    "My master, I should use it better than the two little girls of ashy and arilia. I brought you a big harvest when I set out for the first time..." the queen spider knows her identity very well.


    She was once the queen, but here, she is just a summoned life.


    It''s like serving the God of spiders. Sometimes you should put down your body properly.


    Especially when I have two competitors, ashy and arilia, I must show my usefulness at an appropriate time.


    Seriously, I have to admit that Elise''s action was quite good this time, and she directly solved the powerful enemy of bloodthirsty hunter.


    These guys are very powerful. They almost killed Meng Rui when they attacked Meng Rui.


    Although everyone was injured, they were only flesh wounds. Meng Rui was fatal. If it weren''t for me, Meng Rui would really be dead.


    But this time, thanks to the trust of those people in Elise.


    They didn''t expect that the spider was someone else and completely handed her back to Elise. As a result, the most vicious werewolf was killed.


    Even the mark of bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick fell into my hands.


    Moreover, the cruelty and ferocity shown by Elise is even more amazing. She can be regarded as a colleague with Warwick, but she didn''t hesitate to start, completely hit the key and solved it in an instant.


    Well used, this is a good weapon, but if it is not used well... It may become the same as that boy.


    But now I want to praise it.


    A smile appeared on his face, took Warwick''s mark and put it away temporarily: "OK, well done!"


    Just as I finished, I felt my body suddenly cold.

 Chapter 125

    Whoosh!


    The body shook violently, as if someone had put an ice block on my neck. It was absolutely uncomfortable.


    At first I thought someone was sneaking at me, but after feeling it carefully, I found that the feeling actually came from my heart and my mind.


    I fainted. Isn''t this the kind of air conditioner that helped me wake up when I was drugged by Li Jie?


    Embarrassing, that is to say, this is ash''s masterpiece?


    I fainted because I praised Elise. As a result, ashy was dissatisfied. Just put the air conditioner on me to wake me up.


    "Deserved......" sister Dao also said nearby.


    Well, both women offended at once.


    As for Elise, the initiator, she stayed beside me as if she were nothing and looked at me with a smile.


    Well, I''m afraid there won''t be a safe life when the three women stay together in the future.


    With a grin on my face, I looked at the enemy in front of me.


    Polar bear Wally bell, crocodile rickton, and shadow... Lord of shadow flow, rob!


    I only heard about the shadow before. I don''t know who this guy is, but now when I see the goods, I know immediately. Isn''t this the Lord of shadow flow?


    A ninja.


    Apart from other things, looking at the strange weapon stuck on the wrist, like a fist stab and a fist blade, you can immediately recognize this guy''s identity.


    Rob, an extremely powerful hero, kills like mowing grass.


    But that''s for experts. For those who can''t play well, such as me, this is a hero from garbage to slag.


    After using it once, I swear I will never use it again.


    It''s too difficult to get started. He mews. He can''t compare with ash. Just shoot.


    For experts, this goods can take their heads, displace, harass and mend knives, but for me, it can''t do anything except being set on fire by the other party... But later, it seems that no one came to set fire. It seems that so many people are useless. Sending a tank can crush me to death.


    I didn''t expect to be such a hero with high difficulty and intensity.


    To be honest, if it is in the hands of a real master, the robbery may explode all the other heroes of the five people.


    Then my eyes turned to the last person next to me.


    When I saw that guy, my eyebrows were subconsciously locked together.


    "Li Jie..."


    For no reason, I said.


    There is no reason at all. I don''t know why. When I saw this guy, Li Jie''s name seemed to come out in my mind.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect you to remember me. I''m so moved..." Li Jie''s voice was full of resentment, just like a little bit squeezed out of his throat.


    I was shocked to hear this guy admit it.


    Darling, it''s really Li Jie, but isn''t this man dead?


    Then, I saw this guy''s appearance, the flame shrouded over his body, like a mummy.


    Vengeful flame soul!


    It seems that if the power of Li Jie also comes from the hero alliance, it is absolutely the soul of revenge flame.


    The strong hatred that permeates the body also shows this.


    In front of the screen, it looks like a large collection of hero League. There are characters in hero League everywhere, even more than ordinary capable people.


    Is it difficult for all heroes in the hero League to appear?


    "Lin Yi, you have destroyed everything I have, and I will kill you..." said Li Jie.


    The scorched skin on his face twitched slightly. Although the sound was very stable, the stable sound suppressed the towering flame.


    "It''s you who let them kidnap Xiao Ya and Fang Qi..." I said contemptuously: "it seems that no matter when, you can''t change your despicable nature. You know? That kind of despicable guy will never be on the table..."


    "Despicable?" Li Jie laughed wildly: "there is nothing despicable or not despicable. As long as you can achieve your goal and win, what can despicable do?"


    "Unfortunately, you failed. You really shouldn''t continue to provoke me. You survived before. Why don''t you honestly find a place to hide and live? This time, you are really dead... Not only you are dead, but you also let the spider and the werewolf die. Their death should be recorded on your head." I said with a smile.


    I made it clear to sow discord without the slightest cover up.


    But at this time, this kind of provocation is quite effective.


    Because human beings have a common nature, that is, they like to put things and responsibilities on others.


    At this point, everyone is the same.


    If something happens, no one will think of what they have done wrong. They will subconsciously think of what others have done wrong.


    Just like this time, werewolves and spiders died because of greed.


    However, polar bears and crocodiles would never have thought that it was their own reason that led to their death. They would all blame Li Jie. If it were not for Li Jie, all this would not have happened.


    The hatred of good brother''s death made several people''s breathing become urgent. The scarlet eyes of polar bear and crocodile stared aside, and their eyes were ferocious.


    "This is their means to sow discord. Don''t be fooled!" at this time, the shadow suddenly said faintly.


    The shadow seems to have great prestige among these people. With the word of the shadow, the other two seem to converge a little.


    But now the situation is the same danger.


    Chen Yi, Meng Rui, and me... The three sides have completely surrounded the four people.


    With the death of the werewolf and my joining, the situation has been completely reversed, and the situation of several people has become quite dangerous.


    If this situation continues, let alone get any benefits, it is likely to lose your life here.


    For a moment, the atmosphere around became extremely depressed.


    One by one, they are preparing, quietly narrowing the encirclement and looking for the best opportunity to make a move. Although they have not made a move for the time being, it can be imagined that once they start, the picture is absolutely earth shaking.


    "Hey, I see. You all hide some unique skills... It''s time to light up, otherwise we might all die here." Li Jie whispered to the others suddenly.


    "I want to leave here. No one can catch me." the shadow said coldly.


    "But... What about them?" Li Jie looked at the crocodile and polar bear next to him.


    "I can use his energy once," said the polar bear suddenly.


    "That''s good... It''s time to show the energy of the revenge flame..." suddenly, Li Jie smiled strangely.


    Above the body, flames are floating.


    The flames are burning more and more vigorously, and the terrible heat wave is spreading rapidly around.


    At this time, Elise beside me seemed to feel something, and her face changed slightly: "hurry up and step back, they''re going to use their original energy..."


    Source energy, what is that?


    I don''t know, but subconsciously we all feel danger.


    One by one, back quickly.


    But it''s still too late.


    "Fire spirit!"


    The cold voice came from Li Jie''s mouth.


    At the next moment, the flame on Li Jie''s body quickly rose, and the miso spread for several feet. At this moment, his body turned into a flame troll. (the origin is self creation, don''t delve into it.)


    Roar!


    With a roar, the flame Troll quickly rushed towards us. As soon as he got to the side, he suddenly exploded.


    Boom


    A fierce heat wave pervaded all around.


    The power of the explosion swept everything around. Even polar bears and desert butchers were surrounded.


    Everyone, just get blown out.


    Then, at this time, Li Jie''s body turned into a flame and disappeared in the sky.


    When we got up from the ground, the guy had fled hundreds of meters away and was flying towards the sky.


    Damn it, I can''t catch up.


    I didn''t expect this guy to suddenly burst out such strong energy.


    "Kill them..."

 Chapter 126

    Just then, Meng Rui suddenly roared and killed the polar bear and crocodile.


    Li Jie has let them run away. These two guys can''t continue to let them run away.


    All the attacks were suppressed directly from all around, and each figure rushed directly at the polar bear.


    The flame looked frightening, but in fact it didn''t seem to have much power.


    At this time, the polar bear also suddenly ran away.


    Around the body of the polar bear, a large area of lightning is rotating wildly, forming a lightning vortex.


    He opened his arms and roared wildly into the sky. He didn''t know when dark clouds were all over his head. Blue thunderbolts exploded directly in mid air.


    Around the body of the polar bear, the violent force of wind and thunder is raging.


    That super power changed all of us. That power is too strong to imagine.


    Boom... Kaka


    A flash of lightning exploded, and the sky was suddenly pale. The strange color replaced everything.


    Lightning vortex!


    That''s wallibel''s power.


    Thunder roar walliber is the leader of the frail droid bear clan. He belongs to the same camp as Aishi, but belongs to different tribes. It seems that the two sides are also hostile.


    The thunder roar became the leader of the bear people because of the inheritance of the bear people and the power of the lightning vortex. Now this guy is using this power.


    Damn it, there is no such item in the skill bar of thunder roar. Is this the so-called original power?


    Extremely powerful, flashing lightning, even keep our eyes closed.


    Soon, I heard only boom... Rumble and harsh sound.


    Then a large area of lightning fell from the sky, and the whole battlefield seemed to become a thunder field. The dense lightning completely covered everything.


    Hide!


    The speed of body movement reached the limit. I was frantically moving my body, and lightning exploded in my heel again and again.


    Crackling!


    When the power of lightning finally disappeared, the surroundings had completely turned into a mess.


    Everything was scorched by lightning.


    The ground was full of traces of lightning explosion, which did not count. Several unlucky brothers were hit by lightning, blackened all over and almost killed.


    Look at those people. They have long disappeared. I don''t know where they have gone.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect to run away from them. I wanted to kill them all.


    It''s a pity in my heart.


    But now it''s too late to pursue and kill, and many people here are seriously injured. I''m also curious about the so-called source energy.


    When he came to Ono, this guy was the most unlucky. He was beaten by a bloodthirsty hunter before. Now he was blown up by lightning again. His body was almost split in two. I quickly lost a cure.


    Several other people also got up and treated their wounds.


    Each one seems to have a lingering feeling. Obviously, no one thought that the power of those people was so powerful.


    "Hey, what is the so-called original energy?" I couldn''t help asking Elise.


    "The original energy is the power that only a part of heroes can have in the continent of Valoran. It is the power obtained from ancient times or from mysterious space." Elise seemed to consider her words and explained.


    Only those who have something to do with mysterious forces have this original energy.


    "Just like the bear, his original power comes from the ancestors of the bear people, the power of lightning whirlpool!"


    After a pause, Elise continued, "just like me, I can use some of the power of the God of the undead spider!"


    "Just, not everyone has this power."


    After listening to Elise''s explanation, I understood something.


    Like the Lord of shadow flow, if you can, you can use the power of shadow; Li Jie''s Revenge flame soul can use the origin of this fire.


    But not like bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick, Galen, chrysanthemum letter and bounty.


    In other words, the kind with a cow force and a mysterious background has this thing.


    "Theoretically, the little girl''s film can also use this power, but... It seems that the girl''s conditions can''t be met and she can''t use the power of avarosa''s ice bow, so she can''t use this source energy," Elise explained.


    It''s not too much to call ashy''s little girl film as Elise.


    But now in the crash state, when she heard that Elise said that she was not right behind her back, she was obviously quite upset and snorted coldly.


    i see.


    "However, the original energy can''t be used at will. The use of the original energy must be approved by the hero, that is, if I don''t want to, I won''t use it even if you force me, because... Using the original power will consume Yingxiong''s life. No one will use it unless it''s a last resort, and after using it, I won''t use it It will also fall into extreme weakness. If the enemy does not die, he will die himself... "


    "In addition, master, there''s one more thing..." Alice suddenly smiled and whispered in my ear.


    With Elise''s actions, a fragrance sprayed on my face. I seemed to be able to ask about the tempting fragrance on Elise.


    "Really?" I was noncommittal.


    Nodding, he came to Ono''s side and continued to use therapy for Ono.


    At this time, my shadow overlapped with Ono''s shadow.


    A sharp fist blade stretched out from the shadow and cut directly at my legs when no one noticed.


    Shua!


    It was so fast that no one saw it at all.


    Even from my point of view, I can''t see it.


    But it was as if I had opened my eyes behind me. The electric knife in my hand suddenly flashed out, and a knife was directly inserted into the ground.


    Puff!


    A stream of blood gushed out of the ground.


    Soon the fist blade disappeared.


    Immediately, right next to me, several shadows suddenly appeared, and then all rushed at me.


    Shadow, or that guy.


    Although the battle has failed, this guy has never escaped from the beginning to the end. He has been hiding in the shadow, waiting for the opportunity to look for a fatal sneak attack.


    "The shadow... Can hide in the shadow..."


    This is what Elise just said to me. That''s what made me react in an instant.


    Here, after all, is not a game.


    In the game, he can''t be invisible, but here, he can completely hide himself in the shadow and become a real shadow killer!


    Self exploding spider!


    Boom!


    The explosion surrounded the four shadows and immediately exploded into pieces.


    As for the shadow itself, I don''t know where it has fled through countless shadows on the ground.


    In this reality, this guy comes and goes without a trace!


    But it shouldn''t feel good just now.


    "Let''s go and look for opportunities later."


    He began to return home. Although the battle was extremely fierce, the final result was good. Killing two people in the shadow gang was tantamount to plotting a Spider Queen.


    As for the ability crystal core of the bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick, it has always been in my hands.


    Although everyone participated, after all, I killed both of them, but no one robbed me of this thing.


    On the other side, in the original territory of the shadow Gang, the shadow came out from a corner.


    His face was covered with traces of blood.


    The sharp blade tore down from his face, leaving a long wound. The crack was wriggling with the action of the shadow, looking particularly ferocious.


    He wanted to take advantage of the last, hunting a local target, ready to sneak attack and kill. The target was the guy who killed his two brothers.


    But I never thought that my plan was destroyed by Elise. Instead of killing, I hurt myself.


    "Boss, you''re back..." polar bear, crocodile came over.


    Polar bears almost look like they can''t walk!


    At this time, a distant flame also floated over. It was not who Li Jie was. The original towering flame almost became a candle flame at this time, as if a gust of wind could blow out.


    "Fortunately, you are all alive..."


    "It''s ok..." the shadow said with a smile, but a trace of ferocity flashed in his eyes!

 Chapter 127

    There was no feeling between the two groups, let alone the so-called brothers. Before that, they were completely strangers. Only because they had the same goal, they came together temporarily.


    This combination can be said to be quite fragile.


    When the common goal is lost, the alliance may collapse at any time.


    People on both sides actually want to kill each other in their hearts, just to see who starts harder and faster.


    This time, the spider and werewolf died, and two companions died at once. These two people are different from Li Jie. They are shadows. Polar bears and crocodiles have always been companions. They have always been in the same team.


    Losers are losers when they are losers, and they have this power almost at the same time.


    That kind of relationship is absolutely impossible for outsiders to participate in.


    It is a symbol of emotion that five people with the same kind of ability can live together for so long in this last world.


    It is absolutely irreplaceable. Everyone''s death is an absolutely unacceptable result for others.


    And now, two brothers are dead.


    This hatred can only be resolved by killing.


    The cold eyes of the shadow looked at Li Jie next to him.


    This guy didn''t seem to feel anything. He showed his true face. A kind of fatigue can be clearly seen on that ugly face.


    This guy used the power of revenge flame soul before, resulting in his own extra weakness. It seems that he doesn''t have much strength to take action. Every step is quite difficult.


    The flame on the body is particularly weak and may be extinguished at any time.


    The fake looks more embarrassed than the polar bear.


    Shaking his body, Li Jie didn''t seem to feel any strange place. He staggered to the side of the polar bear, sat down and put some embarrassment on the polar bear''s shoulder: "it seems... You''re not much better than me. It''s estimated that you can''t use your energy for half a month."


    With a bitter smile, Li Jie said.


    The polar bear shook his head in a loud voice. Although this guy was violent and fierce, he was upright and honest.


    He doesn''t like Li Jie... He can''t say why, but instinctively makes him unwilling to approach Li Jie.


    Of course, I don''t like Li Jie approaching himself.


    But Li Jie seemed to feel that this guy was very comfortable. Leaning on the polar bear only made the polar bear feel sick for a while.


    The polar bear didn''t seem to find that his two companions, shadow and crocodile, were slowly approaching Li Jie with a kind of malicious eyes.


    Before, it was difficult for both sides to deal with the common enemy, but now, it should be easy to kill this Li Jie.


    This guy has no ability now. Even walking is a problem. At this time, the success rate of doing it must not be said.


    Crocodiles and shadows are obviously much more ferocious.


    But neither of them noticed the slightly hooked corners of Li Jie''s mouth.


    Just as the shadow and the crocodile began to move.


    Li Jie''s palm has been put on the back of the polar bear.


    Then, at this moment, a heat wave suddenly surged out of Li Jie''s hands.


    Almost all the flames were gathered in his hands by Li Jie.


    Boom


    All the flames burst out in an instant. At that moment, the terrible power ran through the whole body of the polar bear like a bomb.


    Only a shrill scream was heard, and the bear''s chest burst.


    Energy overdraft is the most vulnerable moment for polar bears.


    Li Jie''s action was faster than that of the shadow and the crocodile. In an instant, he took out a reduced version of the polar bear mark from the broken chest of the polar bear, then turned his body into a flame, turned and ran away.


    The shadow and the crocodile both showed their eyes and wanted to split. Neither of them expected that such a thing would happen. They hurriedly chased them from behind.


    But... It''s too late.


    Obviously, Li Jie, who should have lost his strength, didn''t know where his strength came from. His body turned into a fire snake and quickly disappeared from mid air. It was too late for the two people to pursue and kill.


    Damn


    Looking at the fire in the air, the shadow and crocodile were roaring angrily, and their faces were particularly ferocious.


    This time, I really lost a lot. There were five people, but now there are only two lonely people. All three brothers died in this action.


    And there is nothing more sad than the fact that all the people who killed their brothers fled.


    In fact, Li Jie is more cunning than expected.


    Before, he seems to have used his original power to summon the image of revenge flame soul, a flame troll.


    But it was just a false flame troll. The explosion looked amazing and didn''t actually hurt.


    It was the lightning whirlpool of polar bears that caused the real crisis.


    And this guy has been saving power. He knows that the shadows want to kill themselves, but he also wants to kill these people and get more power.


    The ability exhausted polar bear has become his best choice.


    Cunning, ruthless, greedy!


    "Li Jie... Lin Yi... I''ll kill them." the gloomy voice was filled with endless resentment.


    For the first time since the end of the world, the shadow can hardly accept this heavy failure.


    In the shadow''s heart, those two people have been included in the list of must kill.


    The queen spider is quite good. She just appeared. She immediately brought me 20000 experience points and got me a crystal of a bloodthirsty hunter and the mark of a bloodthirsty hunter.


    On the way back, the queen spider also led a group of small spiders to the zombie community according to my order. Under the rage of four small spiders and one big spider, those ordinary zombies couldn''t stop at all, and a large area died in a short time.


    It was not until the limit of two hours was reached that I recovered it.


    On the way, I met Fang Qi and Xiao Ya and returned to Meng Rui''s base together.


    Meng Rui''s base has also been attacked and suffered heavy losses. In addition, the people under Chen Yi have gathered less than 500, less than half of the original Chen Yi base.


    The loss this time is really too serious.


    Even if the action against the five members of the shadow gang has won an all-round victory, the expressions on each face still look ugly.


    I don''t know who to use the ability crystal core obtained by killing the tyrant before.


    Finally, after some discussion, Chen Yi chose one of her remaining sisters.


    It was one of the four girls rescued before.


    His name is Zhou Jia!


    We don''t know what kind of power we will get by taking the tyrant''s power crystal core.


    Zhou Jia was the first lucky person to take the tyrant''s ability crystal core.


    Almost all the important personnel on both sides are gathered together.


    Everyone is full of curiosity. Many people outside are full of envy. They don''t know when they can have this power.


    "Lin Yi, safety depends on you. If Zhou Jia has something wrong after taking the ability crystal core, please do it in time." Chen Yi said to me.


    I nodded, "of course."


    "Zhou Jia, are you ready?" Chen Yi asked Zhou Jia.


    Zhou Jia was so excited that her little face was a little red and nodded fiercely.


    "Well, let''s start now and swallow the whole thing." Chen Yi handed the ability crystal core to Zhou Jia and said.


    Zhou Jia took over the ability crystal nucleus, and his face was green and red.


    If you swallow the whole ability crystal core, you may gain great power, but... You may also die. No one knows what effect this tyrant crystal core will bring.


    As the first person to eat crabs, in fact, it was an attempt to risk his life.


    But ah, it''s better to go crazy once than stay alive.


    If you win, you won''t have to live such a miserable life in your life.


    Looking at the ability crystal nucleus in her hand, Zhou Jia''s whole body was shaking constantly because of her excitement.


    A few seconds later, Zhou Jia seemed to have made a decision. He suddenly looked up and swallowed the ability crystal core directly into his mouth!

 Chapter 128

    Everyone looked at Zhou Jia''s action, and his heart seemed to beat with Zhou Jia''s action.


    When Zhou Jia swallowed that ability crystal core into his mouth, everyone seemed to see that thing along Zhou Jia''s throat, breaking through layers of mucous membrane, and finally rolling to the position of his chest


    Well, that''s also a problem.


    Up to now, no one can understand why the ability crystal nucleus is swallowed from the mouth and finally appears on the surface of the heart, which is an unexplained problem.


    Well, that''s far away. No matter how the ability nucleus attaches to the surface of the heart, as long as it can produce an effect.


    Everyone stared at Zhou Jia and wanted to see what kind of ability Zhou Jia could get this time.


    Is it the invincible power of a tyrant or an indestructible defense?


    No matter what kind of power, as long as it can work.


    However, we waited for a long time and didn''t see any change in Zhou Jia.


    There is no such strange and strange as imagined, no such super momentum, nothing.


    That lovely girl is still like that. It seems that the girl doesn''t know what happened.


    One minute passed, two minutes passed


    There was no movement at all.


    The poor girl''s hopeful face had collapsed.


    There is no doubt that up to now, the girl has not shown the slightest ability.


    Can we say that this capability development failed? This is really a sad thing.


    Zhou Jia couldn''t help crying.


    It''s a tyrant ability crystal core that you''ve spent so much power to get. Take it for yourself.


    But now I have wasted this thing, not only the loss of my heart, but also the feeling of guilt is unbearable for the girl.


    Finally, the girl couldn''t help crying.


    The tears on his face looked quite pathetic.


    "Well, well, what to cry for is just that we have not developed the ability. What to cry for is that not everyone can develop the ability, and not every ability development can succeed. After all, it is only in the experimental stage, and all kinds of possibilities may appear without causing harm to the body. That is a good result." Chen Yi came to Zhou Jia and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her.


    Zhou Jia was still angry. She was angry that she failed to respond to the expectations of so many companions.


    "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go. After all, it''s a little rash this time. We''ll see if there''s any other way in the future." Chen Yi shouted.


    From here, we can also see the power of Chen Yi, a woman, whether from the heart or on the surface, but Chen Yi''s performance can really win the hearts of these people.


    I have some loss in my heart. It seems that the tyrant ability crystal core is indeed different from the human ability crystal core. It seems that once the human ability crystal core is taken, it will certainly enable the incompetent to get this ability, but the tyrant ability crystal core seems to have a few failure rates.


    Chen Yi takes Zhou Jia and prepares to go back to her room.


    However, just when she arrived at the door, Zhou Jia suddenly screamed and curled up on the ground.


    The shrill voice immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Even Chen Yi was startled. Unexpectedly, such an accident occurred.


    Hurriedly lie down next to Zhou Jia and ask Zhou Jia what happened, but now Zhou Jia is in a kind of pain and has no ability to answer Chen Yi''s words.


    His face was as pale as gold paper. The original beautiful faces were twisted together and looked particularly terrible.


    Blood streaked all over his eyes.


    That appearance frightened many people. Is there any side effect of the tyrant''s ability crystal nucleus?


    For a time, Chen Yi''s face was anxious. She could see that it was not pretending. Chen Yi really regarded these people as her sisters. No matter who was in trouble, Chen Yi was the same worry.


    "Lin Yi, come and see what happened to Zhou Jia..." helpless, Chen Yi shouted at me.


    I also ran over long ago and came to Zhou Jia''s side. Looking at Zhou Jia''s appearance, I know nothing in my heart. I can''t do anything except therapy. I don''t know how to face this situation.


    In desperation, I can only lose a treatment in the past.


    But the therapy didn''t play any role at all, that is to say, now Zhou Jia didn''t seem to have suffered any damage to her body except for the great pain.


    "What''s wrong with her..." Meng Rui asked nearby.


    I shook my head and stood up: "I don''t know. I haven''t encountered this kind of situation, but it seems that she shouldn''t be injured. Is this ability development?"


    Capability development?


    God, the movement of this ability development is too loud. Listening to Zhou Jia''s voice, we can all feel the pain. Before long, Zhou Jia''s scream became a little hoarse and weak.


    Frowning, I can only continue to use healing and clarity. As soon as the cooling CD arrives, I will lose a skill immediately. I hope I can alleviate Zhou Jia''s pain as much as possible.


    But... Something unexpected happened.


    Just after Zhou Jia screamed for a few minutes, his whole body swayed like a stroke. After twitching for a few seconds, there was no more movement.


    My heart was cold and I quickly stretched out a hand.


    Then he suddenly shrunk over. Under Zhou Jia''s nose, he couldn''t feel the slightest movement!


    No breathing, Zhou Jia... Dead.


    This situation makes everyone feel cold on their back. No one thought that the ability development would die. Although this possibility exists, no one really thought this would happen.


    The previous man, obviously, succeeded. Why did Zhou Jiafei fail, even lose his life?


    Even if the strength is too strong and I tear my body apart, I can heal with healing, but now I have no way at all.


    Once again, I felt my deep weakness.


    That feeling is really unpleasant.


    "No way, people are dead. Kill her, or she will become a zombie." Meng Rui looks sad, but he still maintains some sense. There is a zombie virus hidden in everyone''s body, and once she dies, she will become a zombie.


    Therefore, her head must be destroyed. Zhou Jia doesn''t want to become a zombie.


    Chen Yi''s eyes were filled with tears. She slowly stood up, turned out a knife in her hand, and slowly sent it to Zhou Jia''s forehead.


    My fingers are shaking.


    A few seconds later, Chen Yi seemed to be mentally prepared. With a soft drink, the knife went straight down.


    Hoo


    At this time, something strange happened. Zhou Jia suddenly sat up from the ground. The knife almost touched Zhou Jia''s eyebrows and almost got into Zhou Jia''s head.


    Chen Yi was so frightened that she lost her knife.


    Does Zhou Jia become a zombie?


    "Sister Chen, what are you doing? You want to kill me..." Zhou Jia looked at the knife on the ground and was afraid.


    But before a word was finished, she was immediately hugged by the excited Chen Yi.


    Not dead, not dead!


    "You''re scaring me..." Chen Yi whispered softly, "I thought you were dead."


    Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what had happened. Meng Rui was sweating.


    That Grandpa''s... but he reminded Chen Yi to mend the knife. If Zhou Jia was really killed, wouldn''t he kill this sister himself?


    Fortunately, there was a fluke in my heart.


    I almost thought he was dead.


    Gasp, this is.


    "Sister Zhou Jia, who are you..." Meng Rui asked with some fear.


    "My ability... Has been developed." Zhou Jia said excitedly.


    As soon as Chen Yi heard this, she also let Zhou Jia go, wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, and looked at Zhou Jia with some doubts. What''s the matter? Didn''t she develop the ability before? Did she say that the ability came out after a sudden gust of wind?


    Moreover, what power did Zhou Jia get from the tyrant''s ability crystal core?

 Chapter 129

    Seeing everyone''s eyes staring at herself, Zhou Jia also felt a little incredible.


    After thinking for a while, he said, "I don''t know what''s going on. At the beginning, I really didn''t have the ability to develop it, but after a while, suddenly a lot of things went into my head. I felt like my brain was going to be eaten by insects."


    The pain of ten thousand insects devouring the heart!


    "At that time, I couldn''t feel anything, as if I was going to die."


    It doesn''t hurt to death, but you''ve already died once, almost the second time.


    "But just when I couldn''t stand the pain, the feeling suddenly disappeared. I didn''t know what was going on. Then I knew I had the ability, including how to use it." Zhou Jia was also full of doubts.


    The acquisition of this ability is also full of wonderful feelings.


    "What power do you get?" Chen Yi asked Zhou Jia.


    "HMM..." the little finger poked her face. Zhou Jia thought for a moment, and then took Chen Yi''s hand.


    After a while, it loosened again.


    Chen Yi is stunned. I don''t know what Zhou Jia wants to do.


    Then, at this time, a wonderful scene appeared. I didn''t see what Zhou Jia did. I only saw that Zhou Jia''s appearance was changing rapidly.


    The whole person seems to have become a jelly, changing his appearance at will.


    In a few seconds, another Chen Yi appeared.


    Two Chen Yi, you look at me, I look at you and look at each other. That feeling is not to mention how strange it is.


    Zhou Jia has become Chen Yi.


    Not only did she become Chen Yi, but even her clothes were completely changed, as if she had copied one.


    It was as like as two peas. Berlin Chan, the most pro - person of Chen Yi, could not see the difference.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes widened.


    It''s this ability, copy!


    "Moreover, I can copy the ability of Chen Yi''s sister." a Chen Yi spoke. There is no doubt that this is Zhou Jia.


    Then, I only saw a burst of red light on the man, and a machine gun had appeared in Chen Yi''s hand.


    Originally, this ability can only be regarded as a chicken rib.


    In peacetime, this ability to act as a commercial spy would be awesome. In case you go to a country and directly copy the appearance of someone else''s president, it''s so awesome to be president yourself.


    But in the end, there seems to be nothing to use.


    But now, if even the ability can be copied, it will feel different.


    In this way, it will directly increase the combat effectiveness, especially copying those people with strong ability, which is equivalent to adding another expert with strong ability. It is not generally useful in combat.


    "I can also become a stone and a tree..." touched a brick on the ground, and then the next second, Chen Yi became a brick.


    "This ability is also limited. I can only copy and transform the people or things I have touched. Moreover, this time limit is only 24 hours. After 24 hours, if I want to change again, I have to touch it again."


    "In theory, there is nothing I can''t change, even inanimate things such as planes and artillery, or zombies," Zhou Jia continued, and then changed back to his original appearance.


    Darling... This ability is invincible.


    If you become a zombie and mix with a group of zombies, you can easily escape from it.


    Moreover, the strength of this ability has nothing to do with their own strength. If the person touching is strong, their own strength will be strong. If the person touching is weak, their own strength will be relatively weak. When it is strong, it will be strong and when it is weak, it will be weak.


    "I came up with a good idea. It seems much easier for us to hunt tyrants in the future." a strange smile suddenly appeared on Meng Rui''s face.


    Not only Meng Rui, but also some of us reacted quickly.


    Yes, with this extremely convenient ability here, there is nothing we can''t do.


    "Take a break. This time, we will kill all the enemies." Chen Yi''s face looked terrible and full of killing intention.


    Those zombies destroyed their territory and killed unknown sisters. This hatred must be repaid.


    And we need the power nuclei of tyrants to increase our strength.


    Now it seems that the tyrant''s ability crystal core can indeed develop ability, but this process may be painful. If you can''t bear this pain and die in the past, you may really die.


    The ability obtained is also completely random.


    It may be a very powerful ability or a very useless ability. It all depends on your luck.


    Continue the next action plan. After three days, we need some time to strengthen the defense of mengrui territory.


    We must avoid being attacked by zombies again in the next operation.


    I''m afraid the whole army can''t go out at that time. Anyway, some guards must be left here.


    As for me, and I went back to my room.


    With the mark of the bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick in his hand.


    I wanted to give this mark to Fang Qi, but... I thought about it later.


    I think of spiders... That guy looks really disgusting.


    I don''t want Fang Qi to look like that. It''s really scary.


    Moreover, Aishi and sister Dao also warned me not to hand over bloodthirsty hunters to others at will.


    Because bloodthirsty hunters are not good guys.


    Ordinary people can''t bear the evil of this guy. It''s easy to affect the spirit of the host, and even turn the host into a very evil bastard.


    In fact, think about the background of this bloodthirsty hunter.


    In the game of hero alliance, there are countless city states and forces.


    Bloodthirsty hunters come from zu''an, and where is the so-called zu''an? To put it better, it is to protect academic research and scientific R & D from external influence. To put it worse, it is the place where a group of crazy scientists gather.


    Of course, in the game, their names are called alchemists. Countless infamous terrorist technologies and magical creations were born here.


    The bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick can be said to be the most powerful alchemist in Zuan.


    The most notorious guy.


    He participated in the battle of noxas attacking Ionia. He and his disciples used the soldiers of noxas as experimental materials. They distributed the terrible poison in Ionia, the country where sister Dao was located.


    Even Ionia''s greatest therapist could not stop the poison and chemical weapons made by this despicable soul.


    I don''t know how many dead towns he created. He has almost become the embodiment of the curse, which is called the soul seeker by Ionia.


    Corpses were everywhere and devastated. The destructive effect of chemical weapons caused the anger of Soraka, the expert closest to God in Ionia.


    At that time, solaka even communicated with the gods of heaven, gave up the opportunity to become a God, put a terrible curse on Warwick, and turned Warwick into a werewolf.


    But although man has become a werewolf, Warwick''s ferocious nature and soul have not changed at all.


    Even in this last world, his soul will continue to affect his host, making his host evil and ferocious.


    Anyway, this guy is a complete asshole.


    If it is given to Fang Qi, it is difficult to completely control this guy with Fang Qi''s strength.


    In fact, according to AI Xi and Dao Mei, the best thing is to smash this guy''s mark, that is, the crystal werewolf, and limit him to the void forever, never appearing in his life.


    Even the equally evil character queen spider voted for the proposal.


    It can be seen that the queen spider is also quite scruples about bloodthirsty hunters.


    However, I don''t want to be such a strong hero, and I believe I shouldn''t be easily influenced by this guy.


    So I want to turn Warwick into a hero I can call.

 Chapter 130

    People are always easy to be complacent. Even I have an excessive belief in my own strength.


    Believe that you can do it unless you really face failure.


    So, despite the dissuasion of three heroes, I want to summon Warwick.


    "Master, have you really thought about it? It''s not a good plan," said ash.


    "Yes, Warwick''s soul is stronger than you think. You can''t suppress his soul." sister Dao also dissuaded.


    In particular, as an Ionian, sister Dao is full of deep hatred for this bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick. If she can, sister Dao even wants to tear this guy to pieces, although sister Dao may not be his opponent.


    "His soul is as ugly as the undead spider." even the queen spider said.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have my own plans." I shook my head and said, "you''re around me. It''s like relatives to me. I can''t send you to particularly dangerous places."


    This is true. For such a long time, AI Xi and sister Dao have always been with me.


    That kind of feeling is very deep. Once there is any danger, I won''t let two people work hard, so I need a guy to attract hatred.


    It''s the type that won''t be a pity to die.


    There is no doubt that this bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick can do this task.


    Hearing this, sister Dao and ash stopped talking.


    "If I''m really influenced by his soul, then you can break away from my body like the Spider Queen, and then... Kill me, and I don''t want to become a monster." it seems to ease the atmosphere. I''m afraid I''m half joking.


    "You know, we can''t do it." ash''s voice faded away.


    Then I took a deep breath and looked at the mark of the bloodthirsty hunter in my hand.


    I still need blood as a catalyst. The queen spider bit me before.


    After thinking about it, I bit my finger and dropped a drop of blood on the mark of the bloodthirsty hunter.


    Then right in front of me, the hero League appeared again.


    The cards of countless heroes quickly flipped in front of me, as if looking for cards that can fit the bloodthirsty hunter.


    But... Something strange happened.


    After all the cards were reversed, none of them emitted light.


    All cards are female hero cards.


    No mistake, it''s all sister cards.


    I was stunned at that time. What''s going on?


    I also noticed before that all the cards displayed on the first page are heroine cards, but I didn''t think much. I thought the cards of male heroes might be in the back. Just turn two pages.


    But now, dozens of cards are flashing in the past, and there is no public card.


    I fainted. Now I can''t summon even if I get the bloodthirsty Hunter card.


    I seem to understand that only heroes with cards in my whole system can be summoned by me.


    This bloodthirsty hunter''s card is useless even if you get it.


    And because this hero is too evil, I can''t give him to other people.


    It seems that we can only destroy him.


    Well, I can''t help it, although it''s a pity.


    I took that crystal and was going to hit the ground and break it.


    However, at this time, a wave suddenly surged in my mind, which was quite angry and full of anger. It seemed to be quite dissatisfied with my intention to break the crystal.


    "Boy, don''t break my mark. I can bring you many benefits. You can give my mark to your partner. He will become your powerful arm and my strength is the most powerful in the whole alliance..." the voice of bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick appeared in my mind.


    That voice sounded particularly gloomy, vaguely with a bone piercing coldness, which made people shudder.


    "If you dare to break my mark, I swear, you will be cursed with the cruelest," continued bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    Ah... Is this threatening me?


    Let me go. If you tell me well, I may let you go, but you dare to threaten me now. You''re really scared to be a man. Who''s afraid of who these days.


    I threw my mouth away. As soon as my palm shook, I directly smashed the crystal to the ground. With a slap, the crystal was directly smashed into pieces.


    Cut, men are still afraid of you?


    I didn''t take it to heart. I was going to get a broom and sweep out the garbage.


    But then something strange happened.


    Just above the scattered crystal on the ground, a black smoke suddenly surged up. Just when I didn''t react, the whole room fell into the darkness.


    Then, I felt as if I had been turned over, top heavy and light, as if I were traveling in time and space.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found that I had reached a strange place.


    At my feet, there is an altar!


    altar?


    Very familiar.


    Familiar and strange!


    After a few seconds, my mind flashed and I fainted. Isn''t this the altar of rebirth in the hero League game?


    How did I get here.


    Look at the front, that''s the picture of the battle in the hero League game.


    But there is even the glittering energy crystal... And even the defense tower, but those defense towers seem to have lost their effect and won''t work.


    No, there are three roads in front of us.


    Without small soldiers and wild monsters, the whole hero League arena seems to have completely become an empty shell.


    What the hell is going on?


    I feel like my head is not enough. Why did I suddenly run here? Can it be said that which bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick did this!


    It seems that the guy threatened me with revenge. I''m not completely kidding.


    The mark is destroyed, and Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter, will not die.


    That mark is just a sign of his power.


    Now, that guy forcibly brought me to this place through his own strength. I know that guy is absolutely nothing good.


    Sipping my lips, I tried to contact ashy, Dao Mei.


    Not to mention, the connection between me and sister Dao and Aishi has not been interrupted because of this special space.


    After listening to what I said about the situation here, three apertures appeared around me.


    Then sister Dao, ash and Elise all appeared next to me.


    Originally, all three people were in the cooldown time of summoning, but now they all appear.


    Even without my call, he took the initiative to appear.


    "Ashy, where is this?" I asked ashy when I saw three people appear.


    "This... Is the arena of the League of heroes," said ash with a frown. "You should be familiar with it. This is the summoner canyon."


    "To be exact, this should be an illusory arena created by Warwick with his own strength," Elise added.


    "In other words, it doesn''t exist here?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "Almost, but Warwick''s soul energy is too strong. If you die here, you may really die." sister Dao warned me: "that guy is a devil."


    As an Ionian, Dao Mei is full of hatred and fear towards Warwick.


    "Then how can we leave?" I was a little upset.


    "There is only one way to defeat Warwick. Only by killing him... Can we get out of here."


    "But it''s not easy. Don''t mention your little sister. Even solaka, the son of the God of Ionia, can''t kill Warwick. If solaka can really kill Warwick, he won''t curse Warwick at the cost of abandoning his divinity." Elise smiled strangely: "in short, we''re... Dangerous this time."


    Elise''s words made my heart tremble slightly.


    This is not a good thing. I didn''t expect that Warwick''s strength was so strong that now, that guy may be hiding somewhere, waiting to kill us all.

 Chapter 131

    Now there''s no way to get out of here except to kill Warwick.


    This battle is inevitable.


    In that case, do it.


    There are four people on our side, which may not be Warwick''s opponent.


    "Be careful, this is the space created by Warwick. Here, we can''t give full play to our original strength. We can only give full play to the strength of our current level and equipment, but Warwick can be free from this restriction."


    "Although their own strength will be reduced due to the creation of this space, it is still not easy to deal with," Elise warned.


    In the face of Warwick, even the queen spider felt dangerous.


    The nearby Aishi has summoned the spirit of shadow hunting. Two ice falcons soared to the sky and roared in the distance, not sparing any corner.


    That feeling seems to be back in the game, but that feeling is stronger than ever. That sense of reality is absolutely incomparable in the game.


    This Warwick is a difficult guy to deal with. I happen to have some gold coins on him. I dare not neglect it. I fill all the equipment columns for Queen spider and sister Dao. Although they are all low-level equipment, they can barely increase some strength.


    I gave the electric knife and the last whisper to ash, who is still the main output member of our team.


    After looking at the gold coins, there were nearly 50000 left.


    This bloodthirsty hunter is a standard physical hero of melee high attack. Moreover, according to AI Xi and Dao Mei, his power may not be limited by level and is far more powerful than AI Xi and Dao Mei.


    If one is careless, he is likely to be killed by this guy.


    In any case, that is absolutely unacceptable.


    Now on our side, sister Dao is close output, ash is long-range output, and Elise is magic, physics, melee and long-range hybrid output... All of them are output, lacking a control and a tank.


    This is a very troublesome problem!


    I can''t control it for the time being. I want to draw cards next time, only when I''m at level 19, and my level is still far from good, but I can pretend to be a tank.


    There are still 50000 gold coins, which seems to be enough to put together a set of defense equipment for me.


    After taking a look at various defense types of equipment, I finally set my goal on a set of armor.


    Thorn armor, also known as anti injury armor.


    Thorns armor: 100 armor. It is the only passive armor. When under ordinary attack, it will convert 30% of the attack into magic damage and bounce back to the other party.


    Simple and rough attribute, 100 points of armor. I guess I don''t have 100 points of armor all over my body now. Even with this layer of skin, passive anti injury is also quite good. With this thing, I may be able to resist the crazy attack of bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    Finally, I looked at the rest, so I bought myself another pair of shoes.


    Ninja foot gear reduces 10% of normal attack damage and increases movement speed by 45. Although the speed bonus is not as good as the light spirit boots, it is also good to increase some defense.


    The thorn armor looks quite arrogant. The whole armor covers my upper body. Sharp spikes are all over the armor. It looks like a hedgehog. It can be imagined that no matter who touches it a little, it will be very uncomfortable.


    I am quite satisfied with this effect.


    There is no tank now. I can act as a tank for a while. When I summon heroes of tank type in the future, I can give them to tank heroes.


    "Let''s go!" I said to ash when I was ready.


    Ash nodded. The spirit of shadow hunting couldn''t find Warwick''s hiding place.


    Since that guy doesn''t come out, let''s take the initiative to look for it.


    Four people, two in a team. I''m at the front, with Elise.


    Ash and sister Dao are in the back.


    The arena is full of rocks, trees and grass... It''s too different from the game.


    The grass was a foot high. People got in and were immediately buried. They couldn''t see anything from the outside.


    The big trees embraced by two people are everywhere.


    Everything seems so familiar. This place is full of hiding areas. No one knows where Warwick is hiding.


    All the places are very familiar.


    This corner seems to be the territory of the wild strange lizard man; Well, this is the location of the magic statue, and that place is Bruce Lee


    I feel like I''m really standing in this game. That feeling is quite strange.


    Click


    Suddenly, there was a click!


    I was so excited that I quickly looked behind me.


    Just unexpectedly, sister Dao looked at me innocently: "sorry, I accidentally stepped on a dead tree branch..."


    ok


    I feel ashamed too. Such a movement almost made me rush over directly. My spirit is too tight. A little movement makes me react so much.


    I felt a little embarrassed when I scratched my head.


    However, just the moment I turned around, a figure rushed directly in front of me.


    The whole body was shrouded in a piece of blood light. It looked particularly ferocious and ferocious.


    Most importantly, the speed of this fake is amazing, and the grasp of time has reached a limit. At the moment I just relaxed, the terrorist attack has come in front of me.


    I barely had time to raise the Doran shield in my hand.


    I only heard the shrill sound, a great force came from the shield in my hand, and my body quickly retreated under the impact.


    The 125 points of armor added is definitely not covered. If I was subjected to such a fierce attack at ordinary times, I might have been shaken out directly.


    But this time, I just felt a little pain in my arm. Under this violent impact, I only retreated a little two steps.


    Under the protection of armor, I have never been hurt at all.


    But because that guy''s attack didn''t touch my armor, the anti armor didn''t work.


    At this time, I finally saw the guy in front of me, not the bloodthirsty hunter. Who is Warwick?


    Werewolf.


    A huge and ferocious werewolf.


    Nearly a foot high, his body is covered with reinforced muscles, his long hair is elegant, his limbs are unusually strong, and his sharp claws are like knives. This appearance is much more arrogant than before.


    Her eyes were full of ferocity and treachery.


    This guy has strong strength, but he is still lurking here. At the moment when I am most relaxed, I seize the opportunity to launch a sneak attack.


    If I hadn''t reacted quickly, I would have been killed by the goods. The Doran''s shield was torn open by this guy with five ferocious traces. It looked particularly terrible.


    This guy is the bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    At the moment this guy appeared, everyone around him was ready to fight.


    Sister Dao immediately appeared next to me. Elise also turned into a big spider and appeared in the other direction. The three people presented a production shape and completely surrounded the monster in the center.


    As for ash, he stayed at the end and was ready to shoot.


    Originally, I was responsible for resisting the attack of bloodthirsty hunters, sister Dao assisted from the side, and Elise and ash were responsible for output.


    But obviously these two people don''t trust me to fight the bloodthirsty Hunter alone. Even Elise turned into a close combat appearance and completely surrounded Warwick.


    "Warwick, open the dreamland and let us out, otherwise your soul will die here today." Elise''s voice was filled with a cold smell.


    It''s just obvious that Warwick doesn''t care about Elise at all.


    Although Elise also kills people, even if Elise kills for a hundred years, she can''t kill more people than Warwick launched a war. The two are not at the same level at all.


    "Elise... Do you think the three of you can handle me?" Warwick smiled, his voice full of disdain, completely ignoring the enemy in front of him.

 Chapter 132

    Warwick has proud capital. Even thousands of legions of Ionia can''t do anything to him. The team with only four people in front of Warwick looks too fragile.


    "You can try..." I said to Warwick with a sneer.


    "Boy, you really upset me." Warwick turned to me, and there was no emotion in his scarlet eyes: "you really destroyed my mark. How many people hate me and want to kill me, but no one dared not take my warning to heart."


    "Don''t think you are a summoner, you can be used as capital. If you really annoy me, even the summoner will kill you!" Warwick said.


    From the communication with several people during this period, I understand something.


    I am the so-called summoner. Like in the game, these heroes can only appear after being selected by the summoner.


    Without the Summoner''s call, no matter how powerful the hero''s strength is, he can''t break free from the dark emptiness.


    Even a super strong man like Warwick can''t do it.


    There are not many people who have the physique to summon heroes, but it is extremely difficult to find the right one, and there are few people who like it.


    Therefore, there seems to be a rule among these heroes that no matter what happens, they can''t fight their summoners.


    Moreover, as the price of escaping from the darkness and emptiness, the hero should help the summoner fight as much as possible and protect the Summoner''s safety as much as possible.


    But not every hero will abide by this agreement.


    Just like this guy in front of me, because I broke his mark, this guy has been angry and brought me to this mysterious space to kill me.


    Sharp canine teeth can be seen under the wide wolf kiss.


    The atmosphere around is getting more and more depressed.


    A few seconds later, when the breath reached a limit, suddenly Warwick roared and his body rushed at me again.


    This guy hates me the most, so almost all the attacks are shrouded in me.


    Boom... Boom... Boom... Show!


    The harsh sound, I just feel my hands shaking constantly. This guy''s strength is too strong.


    Under the fierce impact of bloodthirsty hunters, I can only keep retreating, and I don''t even have a chance to fight back.


    The battle had just begun, and others nearby took action immediately.


    Sister Dao''s face changed slightly, and the sharp blade directly expanded her body, just like a streamer, and rushed to Warwick.


    Sister Dao hated Warwick the most. It was this guy who killed countless of her compatriots.


    Now is the time to avenge our compatriots.


    With a soft drink, the sharp blade tore directly from Warwick''s fur, and a large number of wolves fell from the air.


    But... This guy''s wolf skin is thicker than iron plate, and the sharp blade impact can''t tear the skin inside.


    For this situation, Dao Mei seems to have been prepared.


    The blade in his hand was raised sharply, and the flying posture was ready.


    A knife fell.


    Puff!


    -82£¡


    A small number appeared.


    I was stunned. That''s the number of blood loss.


    With the eyes of true vision, I can see the blood strips of the bloodthirsty hunter, but I can''t see how much blood this guy has lost.


    But I didn''t expect to see a number.


    This is about a special setting in the arena. In the arena, just like in the game, everything has a digital display.


    This number should be the effect of ignoring defense brought by flying posture, but this number is still too small. I can see that Warwick''s blood bar hardly moves. This guy''s blood volume may be tens of thousands.


    Aishi''s attack also roared from the rear. Under the simultaneous firing of thousands of arrows, a large area of arrows spread in an instant.


    Warwick''s speed immediately decreased, and under the effect of ignoring defense in the last whisper, Warwick''s HP was reduced by more than 100.


    It was at this time that a trace of blank appeared on Warwick''s blood strip.


    Behind her, Elise rushed with four little spiders.


    This guy was almost completely surrounded, there was no blank at all, and all kinds of attacks were displayed in turn, as if he were bombing.


    Blood red numbers floated out of Warwick''s head, almost in a straight line.


    If it were in the game, four to one, Warwick would have died. I don''t know how many times.


    But in this dreamland created by Warwick, the situation has completely changed.


    Warwick''s health, defense and attack have been greatly improved. In addition to the real damage of sister Dao and AI Xi''s breaking defense, other attacks can''t cause too much health loss to this guy.


    We often see digit numbers floating out of Warwick''s head.


    After playing for a long time, Warwick lost less than one tenth of his blood, and Warwick hardly made any powerful counterattack in the whole process.


    "Are you so strong?" Warwick almost didn''t respond after being hit for a long time. He just stared at us with a mocking look.


    The look of contempt almost made people despair, as if all their previous hard-working attacks were wasted.


    "It''s ridiculous that you are so weak that you want to disobey my orders." Warwick sneered, "let''s show you what is really powerful."


    As soon as Warwick''s voice fell, I felt a thump. A bad feeling suddenly surged out of the bottom of my heart.


    Just then, Warwick finally moved.


    With Warwick''s movement, Warwick''s body was covered with a layer of blood red luster, and the whole body seemed to expand in a circle, which was more fierce than before.


    With a wolf howl, the whole body rushed at me directly, and a pair of sharp claws tore down suddenly.


    The ferocious attack was beyond my imagination.


    Subconsciously raised his shield.


    But... CLICK!


    Doran''s shield couldn''t bear the fierce attack. Only a crisp sound was heard. That shield instantly turned into pieces. At the same time, that pair of sharp claws tore directly on me.


    For the first time, I felt a sharp pain in my chest.


    Even wearing thorny armor is difficult to completely avoid Warwick''s attack.


    There was a severe pain in my chest. I couldn''t see the blood strip on my head, but I knew that my injury was absolutely serious.


    At the same time, there was a light on Warwick.


    Originally, only one tenth of the blood volume was lost and the full value was restored directly.


    Bloodthirsty attack.


    Warwick''s most commonly used skill is to inflict 80% of the damage value on himself while slamming the enemy and causing huge damage.


    It is this therapeutic effect that allows us to recover the little blood loss caused by our hard work directly and completely.


    At that moment, the unspeakable frustration filled my heart.


    This taste is really bad.


    But soon, Warwick''s body paused slightly, and a blood loss figure of 600 appeared on his body.


    The anti damage effect of thorn armor appears.


    Fortunately, it only appeared after Warwick''s treatment, otherwise it was really desperate.


    Thorn armor can bounce back 30%.


    In other words, Warwick just hurt me more than eighteen thousand?


    I don''t know how much blood I have, but I can feel that I am quite weak now.


    I didn''t dare to neglect it. I quickly lost a healing technique on my body. I felt that the weak taste was a little better.


    But before I could get ready, the Warwick guy rushed over again.


    The sharp claw directly tore at me again and again.


    I can''t hide at all. I bear this attack again and again.


    Although each time it also causes rebound damage to Warwick, Warwick''s attack has a blood sucking effect, and the reverse damage of thorn armor has been suppressed to a very low level.


    And this guy doesn''t care about Elise and sister Dao. Ash''s attack completely targets me alone!

 Chapter 133

    He doesn''t need to care at all. As long as a bloodthirsty attack, he can make up for the damage he has suffered immediately.


    Can attack, can return blood.


    In addition, the blood volume and defense in the dreamland created by yourself have doubled. It''s like playing a cheeky game. It''s hard to fight for a long time and turn it into an east current.


    And this guy has a complete eye on me now.


    The thorn armor on the body can''t bear it. The barbs on the armor are broken one by one, and even the armor itself can''t bear the claws of the bloodthirsty hunter. It may be torn at any time.


    Once this armor is torn by this guy, I''m only afraid that it will be torn in the next second, that''s my body.


    Yay!


    Finally, I couldn''t bear it. I spent tens of thousands of gold coins to buy a pair of armor. After all, I couldn''t stop Warwick''s attack and was completely torn to pieces by the wolf''s claw.


    The five ferocious cracks in the chest were almost spraying blood.


    Compared with this kind of pain, what is more difficult to accept is the collapse of the thorn armor.


    Equipment, can it break?


    Do you see any equipment in the game that will break? It''s not fighting zombies outside, it''s like fighting other heroes in the arena.


    In this case, there will be equipment damage. How is this possible? Is this a game or a reality?


    At the moment when my thorn armor was torn to pieces, an aura suddenly flashed in my mind.


    In a trance, I seem to have caught something.


    I have never seen the love of victory before. It seems that it really appears in front of me.


    Seeing me retreating under Warwick''s attack, I was completely suppressed by this guy. When I was about to die, a large mass of spider silk suddenly threw over from the rear.


    With a bang, it hit Warwick directly.


    Although the damage caused was almost negligible, it was this attack that made a circle of small stars appear on Warwick''s forehead.


    The Vertigo effect appears.


    I don''t know when Elise has become a human form. She cocooned and hit Warwick directly, stumbling him.


    The previous action was just over. The next second, Elise waved with her palm, and a little spider filled with venom quickly climbed over Warwick.


    Soon, boom!


    Self exploding spider!


    Magic damage, that kind of damage seems to be the damage that Warwick can''t defend. I only saw a hundreds of damage numbers floating out above the guy''s head, and the whole body was blown back.


    At this time, the guy finally got out of his vertigo, howled and rushed at me again.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Boom


    Ash, who had been preparing for a long time, roared directly from the side with a crystal arrow.


    This is the real deadly power.


    Warwick couldn''t escape this move.


    A big move once again made Warwick dizzy.


    No matter how powerful Warwick is, he can''t avoid the control effect of vertigo.


    Moreover, this time dizziness lasts longer.


    Almost at the same time, sister Dao and I rushed over at the same time.


    The blades in his hand were all torn at Warwick''s lower limbs.


    This is a game, but this is more reality. This is a game that mixes fantasy and reality.


    When the anti injury armor was torn by this guy, I suddenly woke up. The rules of the game don''t apply here.


    Equipment will not be damaged. Equipment does not always work. Similarly, the damage suffered by different parts of the enemy will have different effects.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to understand this, otherwise you don''t have to be so embarrassed before.


    Fortunately, ashy, sister Dao and Elise shared my heart. At the moment of reaction in my heart, they also understood and took action immediately.


    Two blades rushed in front of Warwick at the same time. One before and one after, the weapon in his hand swept directly at Warwick''s footwall.


    Hiss!


    Two equally dull voices, the blade crossed, and two blood marks immediately came out on Warwick''s lower limbs.


    Yes, no matter how strong Warwick is and how abnormal his blood returning ability is, but... If we cut off Warwick''s leg, he can''t grow another leg after all.


    If I cut off his head, he can''t grow a head again.


    This is our chance to win. We ignore the rules of the game and end the battle directly with the conditions in reality.


    When the palm shook, a Doran''s blade appeared directly in the hand. All the strength of the whole body was concentrated on the right hand. With a roar, Doran''s blade immediately stabbed at the bottom.


    Puff!


    Ouch!


    A wolf howled, and even Warwick felt pain. Doran''s blade went directly into the leg bone, and a blood arrow shot out.


    Just at this time, Warwick also woke up and swept me out with one claw, with a long flow of blood on his chest.


    I bought a red bottle and poured it directly. I felt that my life was slowly recovering.


    Warwick began to chase me. The fake hates me now.


    But just after walking twice, Warwick found something wrong with himself. His legs were cut out and pierced into a Dolan blade. These wounds have seriously affected his movement.


    Every time I move, my body hurts.


    The effect has gradually begun to show. This is the rule in reality. Which part of the body is injured will affect the action of which part.


    But even so, Warwick''s speed is still very fast.


    At this time, sister Dao smashed the balance blow with one move.


    Balanced strike is extremely fragile in terms of attack power, but one thing is very powerful, that is, deceleration. The deceleration effect of balanced strike is quite powerful.


    Warwick''s speed immediately decreased. Although it was only a short time, I took advantage of this opportunity to get up from the ground immediately.


    Then he turned and ran away from Warwick.


    When Warwick''s deceleration had just cooled, ash''s ten thousand arrows appeared again.


    The speed just recovered immediately became as slow as a turtle once again.


    This poor guy has no good experience. Various control skills appear in turn, so that this guy can''t recover from that state.


    Ash, sister Dao and Elise are not that kind of control hero.


    However, everyone has a control skill. Together, three people can almost put together a perfect set of control.


    Ten thousand arrows are launched at the same time, with a deceleration of two seconds, and Elise cocoons for up to two seconds. Dao Mei equalizes Daji''s deceleration for two seconds. When these times are combined, it is the limit of six seconds. If you add the vertigo of magic crystal arrow for 3.5 seconds, it is nearly 10 seconds.


    The four people who had surrounded Warwick scattered at this time.


    The long time has given us a lot of opportunities to output.


    Warwick''s blood volume began to decrease rapidly.


    The guy seemed to feel that the situation was wrong, and began to get worried. He roared fiercely and rushed at ashy.


    However, when he rushed to ash, ash immediately took back his weapon, didn''t confront this guy, turned and ran away.


    This time is a great opportunity for others to attack. Warwick has no displacement, no acceleration skills and can''t make a sudden breakthrough, which has become his biggest limitation.


    Cocoon!


    More than ten seconds was enough to cool the skills of Queen Elise of the spider. Another move cocooned and smashed it.


    Bang, the poor guy was dizzy again.


    Elise smiled at the corners of her mouth and directly lost a self exploding spider. Then she quickly turned into a big spider and quickly climbed over to Warwick.


    With a bang, while the self exploding spider exploded, Elise also ran next to Warwick. The sharp spider legs became the most deadly weapon and pierced Warwick''s back heart directly.


    Skills are cooling, and sharp spider legs are the best weapon.


    Puff!


    The dull voice, the spike directly into Warwick''s body.


    Just as Elise was about to pull out her long leg and leave, Warwick suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 134

    Elise''s time calculation is very clear. Her skills have two seconds of vertigo. Two seconds is enough for her to rush over and cause an attack, and then walk away.


    Although it may be dangerous, but... Who cares?


    I joined here for the shortest time. The relationship between that man and Aishi and Dao Mei is obviously closer. If I want to leave the dark world more, I must show my strength.


    Only after expressing their value can they improve their status!


    Because of this goal, Elise began to take risks.


    It''s just that the original plan seems to have changed at this time.


    Just as Elise was about to pull out her spikes and turn away, an unexpected thing happened.


    That Warwick woke up at this time.


    There was a slight difference from Elise''s calculation. Although it was only a few tenths of a second, it was now a few tenths of a second, but there was a huge difference.


    When one of Elise''s spider legs was just pulled out, a wolf claw suddenly grabbed it and grabbed Elise''s leg directly.


    Elise suddenly changed her look and struggled with her limbs in an attempt to free herself from the wolf''s claws.


    But not at all.


    The wolf''s claw was like a pair of iron tongs. It completely trapped itself. No matter how hard it was, it couldn''t get out of it.


    Although ash immediately shot ten thousand arrows to slow down Warwick.


    But this state of deceleration can''t stop Warwick''s outbreak at all.


    At this moment, Warwick is really angry.


    I didn''t expect that my carelessness had brought such danger to me. My legs were badly hurt and almost dragged to death by these people.


    This situation makes Warwick feel ashamed. He was originally going to continue to play with these people, but now the mentality of playing has completely disappeared and replaced by the most intense killing intention.


    "Go to hell!"


    With an angry roar, Warwick jumped directly at Elise.


    Endless bondage!


    suppress!


    Warwick may not have been prepared to use his own big moves. Maybe Warwick doesn''t seem to need them at all, so he can say that these enemies are completely solved.


    But now, in anger, Warwick finally broke out.


    With endless constraints, Warwick finally made a unique move, directly jumped at the target and suppressed the target for 1.8 seconds. Within 1.8 seconds, the target could not take any action. At the same time, a pair of sharp claws quickly launched five attacks.


    In the game, this move can make full blood heroes residual blood, and half blood heroes die directly.


    In reality, this move may directly tear the target to pieces.


    Even Elise didn''t expect to fall into this situation.


    Elise clearly knew how terrible the werewolf''s strength was, and she might be broken to pieces under this move.


    "Don''t..."


    Elise screamed, as if she had seen her body torn to pieces by Wolf claws.


    As for Warwick, his face is even more ferocious. As long as he kills one person, his trouble will be reduced a lot.


    These damn guys should have died long ago.


    Under the suppression, Elise could not make any movement at all. She could only watch the sharp claws begin to rush towards her body.


    Hiss... Pooh!


    A stream of blood spewed out from her face and splashed on Elise''s face. The pungent smell of blood made Elise stop struggling.


    Some were stunned and looked at the picture in front of them.


    The figure stood in front of him, turned his back to Warwick, and fended off the deadly attack for himself.


    But the attack fell entirely on him.


    His so-called master.


    The guy who is attached and exists now, he is the guy who calls to the world.


    Elise didn''t expect this to happen. This man would block this move for herself... Why?


    I''m just a summoned life. Is it really worth it to do this step for a summoned life?


    Elise doesn''t understand. In Elise''s heart, there are only greed, desire and utilization. Even if she acts attentively according to my orders, it''s just to gain my trust and be called out more and get out of the dark space.


    This kind of thing without any benefit seems completely impossible to Alice.


    Seeing that Elise was about to be torn to pieces, I rushed over.


    Flashed in front of Elise.


    I don''t know why I did that, but I have a feeling, ash, sister Dao and Elise. If they die, maybe I can''t summon them again.


    Although they haven''t said it, I can feel the fear of death.


    So when I saw that Elise was about to be killed, I rushed over.


    I am confident that I have anti armor, maybe


    Unfortunately, I miscalculated.


    The anti injury armor could not rebound the damage of endless bondage. At the same time, the armor was torn to pieces under Warwick''s wolf claw.


    Claws ripped my back, bleeding.


    A stream of blood foam sprayed out of his mouth.


    I felt my body slowly wriggling, my sight slowly lowering, and I immediately puffed soft on Elise''s body.


    Elise didn''t know when she became human. A pair of slender lotus root like arms hugged the body in front of her, and the head was buried in her chest.


    Blood flowed on his body along the cold leather armor.


    The beautiful face was full of miracles. It seemed that up to now, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    "Damn..."


    At this time, AI Xi and Dao Mei finally reacted.


    Attacked Warwick almost at the same time.


    Dao Mei''s body rushed over quickly and jumped. Her body flew directly into the air. In mid air, Dao Mei was surrounded by four sharp blades.


    With that soft drink, four blades roared from the sky at the same time.


    Whew, whew


    Blade after blade, directly break through the air and puncture it with the most terrible force.


    Warwick was going to go ahead and kill Elise and me. Under this attack, he had no choice but to deal with sister Dao and ash temporarily.


    Under Warwick''s counterattack, the two women couldn''t stop Warwick''s fierce attack. Before, the four people just managed to deal with it, and now they are not opponents.


    In a short time, sister Dao was directly beaten out, and the corners of her mouth were full of blood.


    As for ash, he''s being chased by Warwick!


    "Ah..."


    At this time, Elise seemed to finally react, and a sharp sound pierced the sky directly.


    The shrill voice was filled with endless anger and regret.


    On the back, in a wayward state, spider legs suddenly ejected.


    When Elise''s smooth skin was torn open, her limbs looked particularly sharp.


    Two slender arms have surrounded the man.


    The whole body is expanding, getting bigger and more fierce.


    The human form has disappeared half.


    The upper body is still human, but the lower body has completely become a spider, a huge spider.


    A smell of decay and death spread wildly from Elise. The amazing fluctuation even affected the virtual space. The whole world was shaking violently, as if it could collapse at any time.


    That power even attracted Warwick''s attention.


    Turning around and seeing Elise, Warwick''s face showed a trace of horror.


    "You''re crazy. You let the power of the undead spider fall on you, and you''ll explode..." Warwick roared wildly.


    Yes, this is the power of the spider God.


    The queen spider is the high priest who worships the God of spiders.


    Just like the fire man and the polar bear, they can use the original power. The original power of the Spider Queen is the divine power of the spider God.


    Once, the closest to God was solaka. Solaka sacrificed his divinity and turned Warwick into a werewolf.


    So Warwick is particularly sensitive and afraid of this power!

 Chapter 135

    It is because he has tried the damage of divine power that Warwick deeply knows how terrible this power is.


    Although the God of spider is only an extremely ugly and low God, but... God is God!


    At least, in the world of heroic alliance, this is a so-called God.


    Maybe the divine power is too exaggerated, too illusory and unimaginable. Maybe we can explain this phenomenon from another aspect.


    (PS, this place pulls out some characters in the background. Those who are familiar with the background should be ignored. Those who are not familiar with the background should be regarded as a powerful role behind the scenes.)


    Elise sacrificed some of her own things in exchange for this amazing power.


    The power of extreme terror spread from mid air and plunged into violent unrest around.


    The queen spider''s body has expanded to more than ten feet high, just like a tall building.


    The two arms still protect the man in front of his chest, and don''t want the man to be hurt again.


    AI Xi and Dao Mei didn''t know when they got together. They both looked at the monster like life in the air with some fear. They couldn''t imagine that this was Elise.


    At this time, the ice bow in ash''s hand was shaking slightly as if it had been stimulated.


    Looking at his avalosa ice bow in surprise, Aishi didn''t know what the situation was.


    Warwick also completely gave up ash and sister Dao and focused on Elise. In his eyes, he could see an indescribable dignity.


    A few seconds later, Warwick suddenly roared, and there were some more bottles in his hand.


    Then, swallow it in one gulp.


    After swallowing those things, Warwick''s breath soared instantly, and his body was constantly expanding. In a short time, he turned into a behemoth that was not much inferior to the big spider in front of him.


    Alchemy potion... Don''t forget what Warwick used to do. He was an alchemist. Although he quit later, he still has a lot of good things. Now it''s time to work hard, and Warwick also spared.


    With a howl, her huge body rushed directly at Elise.


    The wide wolf kiss suddenly opened, and the big mouth seemed to tear everything to pieces.


    But at this moment, Elise''s strength was obviously more powerful, and the two spider legs suddenly pierced past.


    It''s like a javelin.


    Warwick''s chest was directly penetrated by a spider leg.


    But now Warwick became very brave, howled, grabbed the spider leg, pulled it out alive, and even almost overturned Elise''s body.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The violent roar was like an explosion, and the terrible impact was one after another.


    The two people below have long been stunned. The attacks of the two giants are full of primitive wildness. They can''t participate in the invincible power at all.


    Everything on the ground has been destroyed, and this illusory space has even come to the edge of collapse.


    There were countless tear marks on Elise''s body, but Warwick looked more tragic. There were penetration marks everywhere on his chest, stomach, even his shoulders and arms.


    Elise''s attack is getting fiercer and fiercer.


    One leg had just overturned Warwick to the ground, and the other leg had been raised high, just like the sickle of death. With a puff, it was directly inserted into Warwick''s neck.


    Warwick was howling desperately. Maybe he felt the threat of death. This guy also became particularly wild. With a howl, he swept his arms directly.


    With a click, the spider leg was broken by Warwick.


    Elise''s body reeled.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Warwick suddenly got up from the ground and rushed at Elise.


    He bit at the two arms in front of Elise.


    Elise could escape, but at this time, the man who had been protected in front of her chest would fall to the ground.


    The arm that was about to move suddenly stopped.


    With a click, Warwick''s wolf kiss directly bit on the snow-white arm, and a large amount of blood sprayed out.


    Elise was screaming.


    Although the whole arm was torn off by this terrible force, Elise never loosened her arm anyway.


    Two people, have long forgotten the so-called skills, pure beast fighting.


    Claws and teeth are everything.


    Seeing how long it will take for two people to decide the outcome, the situation becomes particularly dangerous.


    Ash and sister Dao are calculating time quickly.


    Finally, when his big move had just cooled down, ashy immediately opened her bow and arrow and directly fired the magic crystal arrow.


    Perhaps, this level of attack is of no use to Warwick at this moment, but... That dizziness, even if it only occurs for a short moment, is enough.


    Bang... Dizziness appeared.


    Although it was very short, it was in this moment that Elise suddenly raised another arm, which suddenly became as ferocious as a mantis''s big knife.


    Suddenly waved it and tore it along Warwick''s neck.


    A wail came to an abrupt end.


    Everything around us dissipated and nothing remained.


    Even the terrible space around us collapsed at this time.


    Puff


    Just came back from the illusory space, I immediately woke up and opened my mouth with a mouthful of congestion.


    I don''t remember the last thing. The last thing I remember is that I fell on Elise''s big breasts.


    Looks like it should have won.


    But I''m really embarrassed now.


    After wiping the corners of my mouth, I quickly lost a treatment for myself. At the same time, I bought a blood bottle and filled it. Seeing that my injury was slowly recovering, I was a little relieved.


    I didn''t expect that Warwick''s strength was so awesome. He deserves to be an awesome player in the game.


    It''s just that Warwick''s strength is so strong. To what extent will the so-called ancient life strength in the hero League be forced? Those guys, won''t they be more abnormal?


    What trouble.


    Waiting for the healing to recover, I looked at my body. It was a mess. There were wounds on my back and the thorns'' armor was broken.


    I just spent tens of thousands of gold coins to buy it. It''s gone now.


    This is a big loss.


    But thanks to this thing, otherwise I would have been ripped open.


    Eh, what is this?


    I was about to look through the cards of ash, sister Dao and Elise to see how they were and whether they were injured, but at this time, I suddenly found that the page of my Summoner was flashing.


    Is there something new that has opened?


    I quickly opened that page, at the bottom of my summoner, that was the skill bar.


    Ghost trot, healing, clarity, garrison, transmission, flash, all skills are here.


    However, next to this row of skills, there are five more options in a parallel row.


    Hunger for blood - passive skill. You can choose after defeating Warwick in the arena. Each attack will heal yourself. Attacking a target continuously will restore more life.


    Bloodthirsty attack - an active skill that can strike the enemy, cause huge damage and restore 80% of your damage value.


    Hunter roar - an active skill that can emit a harsh roar and increase your attack speed. Friendly forces gain half the effect for six seconds.


    Bloodstain tracking - active skill to find weaknesses in the target. ps£º


    This skill doesn''t feel suitable to appear in the book, so it''s changed.


    Endless bondage - quickly jump at the target and produce a suppression effect on the target, lasting for 1.8 seconds. At the same time, cause five attacks on the target within 1.8 seconds, ignore the back damage, absorb the target''s vitality and restore 30% of its physical strength.


    Bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick from passive to big move, a total of five skills all appear here.


    Moreover, there are three skill points in this line.


    I tried. These skill points can''t be added to healing skills.


    This is... The reward after defeating Warwick.


    In other words, if I defeat a hero in the arena... I can get the hero''s skills, three of the five skills.


    This... I feel my body shaking slightly.

 Chapter 136

    Who can think how excited I am now. I can only rely on speed and strength to fight before. Although this way of fighting is OK in front of powerful physical skills, I feel something less after all.


    Seeing that Chen Yi can conjure up all kinds of weapons, Chen Bolin''s instantaneous movement, and Meng Rui''s ultimate bomb, I also have a little envy in my heart.


    Physical strengthening is probably the most common ability.


    But now, I have a chance to avoid this embarrassing situation.


    I defeated the bloodthirsty hunter. Of course, it was in ash, sister Dao, and finally Elise''s madness that I won, but I won anyway.


    Then I got the option.


    So if I defeat the revenge flame soul, can I also get the power of flame, defeat robbery, and get the power of shadow?


    Darling, I can finally get rid of poverty.


    All five skills appear here, and the choice here does not seem very difficult.


    There is no doubt that the big move is absolutely necessary to learn. The hard control skill of being able to suppress the target for 1.8 seconds is absolutely very powerful.


    The second skill, I chose blood tracking.


    Blood trace tracking has changed from finding the weakest target nearby to finding the weakness of the target. Although it can''t see the actual effect, it is also very important in combat.


    Finally, I chose Hunter roar to greatly increase the attack speed of myself and my allies.


    As for bloodthirsty attack and the passive skill blood hunger, I gave up.


    Of course, it''s not that these two skills are not strong.


    Blood hunger and thirst can passively restore health during ordinary attacks, while bloodthirsty attacks are direct blood sucking skills. They are very powerful forces and have strong endurance during combat.


    But I have therapy and can buy red bottles. Although there are restrictions, how much is enough.


    The most important thing is that I think that if I summon a solaka or piano girl in the future, that kind of skill will be useless?


    After the final balance, I chose these three skills to kill the target directly, so there is no treatment.


    Moreover, I found that this skill point seems to be one-off. I can only obtain skill points after defeating the target. Although it does not limit the number of skills I can obtain, it seems to limit the upgrading of these skills.


    In other words, although I can learn the skills of these heroes, I can''t upgrade.


    If the skill cannot be upgraded, the effect seems to be much lower.


    It''s a pity, but I''m also an optimist. Why do you care so much? It''s better to have than not, isn''t it?


    I lost a few healing techniques to myself. After my body basically recovered, I couldn''t help sleeping.


    I''m so tired.


    Although clarity can restore my physical strength, the feeling of physical and mental fatigue can not be avoided anyway.


    Not long after I lay down, I fell asleep.


    After I fell asleep, I felt as if I were dreaming.


    It''s dark all around. It feels very strange.


    There was only a faint red light shining in front, which seemed to guide me. I couldn''t help moving forward in this direction.


    In fact, what I don''t know is that in reality, there is a hazy black and red light on my body, which looks gloomy and strange.


    The body was buried by a rotten smell.


    What is this place?


    I don''t know. I just know that I''m moving forward and forward in pursuit of that faint light.


    Clang!


    On the way, I wanted to kick something. Groping, I picked it up and touched it with my fingers. I threw it away like an electric shock.


    There was a thump in his throat. It was a skeleton.


    Skull, I don''t know how long it has been dead. It''s a skull without any flesh and blood.


    God, where the hell have I been.


    I felt a little scared in my heart. I wanted to call ashy and sister Dao. If they were next to me, I might be relieved. Unfortunately, there was no response, as if my contact with ashy and sister Dao had been completely interrupted.


    I was also calling Elise. It was strange that I didn''t get any response when I called ash and sister Dao, but when I called Elise, I seemed to hear an answer.


    From that distant direction.


    Is Elise in there?


    Subconsciously, I rushed at the faint red light.


    It''s getting closer.


    Then I finally rushed to the front of the light.


    When I arrived, I found out what this place looked like.


    It was dark all around, and the ground was black and red. Those stone slabs were as jagged as if they were soaked with blood.


    A huge palace appeared in front of me, and the door was open.


    On both sides of the palace gate, the skeleton oil lamps were emitting a faint light.


    Everything looks terrible and gloomy, just like the Church of some evil cult, which makes people shudder.


    I could not help but clattered and took a look. The outside of the whole palace looked like a huge spider, and the entrance was the mouth of the big spider.


    After a little hesitation, I rushed to the front.


    The inside is different from the outside. Although it is also gloomy, it at least looks much brighter.


    There was no one around. There was only a beautiful figure sitting proudly in the front place like the throne.


    The sexy and perfect long legs, the height of Mount Everest, and the flirtatious red pupils.


    I''m dizzy. It''s not queen spider. Who''s Elise?


    I thought I was dreaming, but I didn''t think Elise brought me here.


    Could it be said that Elise herself created the same illusory space as Warwick?


    "My master." just then, Elise stood up from her throne and said to me, "welcome to my room."


    room?


    Well, almost. For Elise, this place may be like her boudoir, although it really makes me aesthetic powerless.


    I scratched my head and asked Elise strangely, "this is your room? Why did you bring me here? Is this the same illusory space as Warwick?"


    "Almost, it''s similar, but... It''s not as big as Warwick made." Elise walked down the steps, her slender fingers took my hand and pulled me up.


    Then in my strange eyes, Elise took me to the throne and pushed me to the throne.


    God... I didn''t expect that I would sit on the throne one day.


    I felt a little incredible, a little excited, and a little strange: "cough, Elise, this is your position. How can I sit on it?"


    "I''m the queen of spiders, but I''m just the queen." a charming smile appeared at the corners of Elise''s mouth, which made my heart beat faster with the flirtatious smell on her upper body.


    "And you are my master, you are the king here, and I... Am the queen." Elise slowly squatted down and fell on my legs.


    Fingers stroked from my body. The subtle touch made my whole body tremble involuntarily, and the feeling in my heart was even more strange.


    King, queen?


    What does Elise mean, do you mean


    "Elise, it takes a lot of effort to make this thing. I remember you said Warwick spent a lot of effort." because of that strange feeling, I couldn''t help but deliberately change the topic.


    God, I don''t want to make mistakes.


    Although this is the Spider Queen in front of me, the human form is also sexy. I''m afraid I''m really impulsive and will do something to eliminate apartheid.


    But Elise only had that smile on her mouth, and her small hands went up and down on my legs, and gradually stretched out to the more critical place.

 Chapter 137

    I feel that the atmosphere around me is quite strange, as if I was being molested by Elise. That feeling is quite bad.


    God... The queen spider is so sexy.


    That hot figure, charming face, and that kind of elegant temperament like the queen, all of which make me deeply intoxicated.


    When such a queen makes such ambiguous actions in front of you, it is not only the feeling from her body, but also the feeling of being ready to move in her heart, which is even more obvious and more difficult to control.


    I looked weird and wanted to change Elise''s thoughts and my attention as much as possible.


    But Elise''s actions became more and more excessive.


    "Cough... Elise, it''s not very good." my eyes were turning and I couldn''t help turning my leg in a direction.


    I feel very useless. I look like a pure young man who is molested by female hooligans.


    In fact, I haven''t had that with Xiao Ya and Fang Qi for a long time since I arrived at Chen Yi.


    It''s not that I don''t want to, but that the opportunity is not suitable.


    Although Chen Yi prepared a special room for me, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi, the sound insulation effect here is not very good, and the voice next door can be heard clearly.


    The next door seems to be a girl again, so Xiao yafangqi and I are embarrassed to make any noise in the middle of the night.


    As a result, up to now, there is nothing like that. The body has already accumulated a lot of inventory.


    This accumulation also makes my body more sensitive than usual.


    Under the slight teasing of Elise, I felt that some part of myself became stronger and stronger involuntarily.


    No matter how I hide it, I can''t hide it.


    "My master, your appearance betrayed you..." God, where is Elise now like the Spider Queen.


    "Elise, you have not been drugged. How did you become like this..." I asked some speechless.


    But Elise just stared at me with a smiling face, held my big hand with her small hand, and immediately pulled it on her chest: "you can feel my heart..."


    God, where is this feeling?


    Although I don''t think it seems right, the situation is completely out of my control.


    One, two.


    ¡­¡­


    But fortunately, I still kept some sense at this time, took a deep breath, and tried to make myself not completely broken.


    "Elise, what are you doing with all this effort to bring me into this space?" I asked hoarsely.


    I know, it''s definitely not that simple.


    "I just want to repay my master, can''t I?" said Alice.


    "Just to repay me, you can''t go outside. Do you have to come here?" I asked strangely.


    "Yes, only here," said Elise.


    This is beyond my imagination, so I didn''t think of it.


    Elise seemed to see the doubt in my heart and began to explain it to me.


    (deleted)


    Just at this time, Elise explained with that vague words, so I had to maintain my mind as much as possible and listen to Elise''s explanation.


    Every hero has his own world, and everyone lives in different places.


    Although they are all in this hero alliance, they can''t contact each other. Only heroes attached to the same person can communicate with each other.


    Everyone''s world is a dark, boring world with only their own.


    No matter how perfect he portrays the world in his heart, it is actually just a small dark space.


    So every hero wants to break away from this world as much as possible.


    Even if you can''t stay in this world for a long time, at least you should always come out for a breath.


    Even these so-called heroes can''t bear that loneliness.


    At this moment, I felt Elise''s


    "We all want to get out of that world, even for a short time, so we all make our own marks and scatter them in this world," said Elise.


    These heroes have scattered their marks all over the world, waiting for the day when they find their host.


    "It''s just that everyone can only have one mark at the same time, which needs to be at the cost of their own soul. The making of each mark is extremely difficult, so you will be so angry when Warwick''s soul mark is broken by you," Elise explained.


    It turned out that it was for this reason that I smashed a gadget I finally made into pieces. With Warwick''s grumpy temper, it exploded on the spot.


    "Fortunately, that guy is dead." I was a little scared.


    "Master, don''t you really think that guy is dead?" suddenly, Elise said something that surprised me.


    What''s the matter? Can''t you say that guy hasn''t died yet?


    "Warwick is one of the most powerful guys in the League of heroes. That man doesn''t die so easily," said Elise.


    Elise is talking about the power division in the hero League, not the power when players operate.


    "Although it is said that making the unreal arena consumed part of Warwick''s energy, the guy didn''t die completely. What broke in the arena was only a part of Warwick, or just part of Warwick''s soul. The real Warwick didn''t die, but was seriously injured at most," said Elise.


    I feel dizzy.


    In that case, that guy won''t die. It''s disgusting.


    If you say you die honestly, how can you continue to live shamelessly.


    I couldn''t help muttering in my heart.


    But forget it, even if I''m not dead, at least Bi has let me get some good things.


    "The master doesn''t have to worry that he will come to the door and take revenge." Elise seemed to see the worry in my heart, stretched out a lilac tongue and added a corner of her mouth: "With Warwick''s strength, it''s not difficult to recreate a mark, but how to find the mark and find a suitable host are troublesome things that can''t be easily solved."


    Elise is telling the truth.


    Their marks are scattered in the world. If you are lucky, they will be found soon, but if you are unlucky, they may be just a mark all your life.


    But with Warwick''s strength, he may not be so passive waiting for others to find his mark.


    That guy may be able to control his mark and take the initiative to find the right person.


    In other words, the relationship between me and Warwick is completely settled.


    No matter what kind of guy the qualified person after that guy is, this old thing will definitely save that guy to fight against me, even the most tragic fight, until one party completely dies.


    But that''s all later. According to Elise, it''s not easy to make such a mark. It may take a long time to make it. In between, I have enough time to improve my strength.


    At this time, Elise''s actions became more wild.


    The movement is faster and faster, and the range is larger and larger.


    Damn, does this woman really think I won''t take the initiative to fight back?


    (deleted)


    Boom... Click


    I feel like my head is going to explode. This kind of thing that only belongs to legend actually happened.


    With the appearance of Elise, I felt more uncontrollable.


    At this time, Elise stood up and showed herself with her slim and sexy body.


    Just looking at the armor like spider legs on her body, Elise seemed to feel that these things were in the way.


    He frowned slightly, and immediately there was a circle of light on his body. Then the original black and red armor disappeared out of thin air. Instead, different clothes were changing on his body.


    The green death bloom suit, slightly with a golden goddess of victory, and the last kind of red scarlet moon.


    I know, those are Elise''s suits, all different skins of heroes.


    For these heroes, the so-called skin is more like their own wardrobe. Through these different skin, Elise can show different costumes.


    The demons of death bloom, the holiness of the goddess of victory, and the pure temptation of the scarlet moon. All kinds of different scenery are quickly displayed in front of me.


    Elise just changed her style in front of me.


    "So... My master, what do you like about me?"

 Chapter 138

    "So... My master, what do you like about me?" Alice''s sexy little tongue licked her lips and asked me.


    Each appearance has its own characteristics and its own temptation.


    "Scarlet moon." I pursed my lips and said these four words almost trembling.


    Elise''s face looked like this. The scarlet moon was definitely Elise''s sexiest dress.


    This outfit can be said to save a lot of cloth.


    Except that there are some things to cover the most important place, there is almost nothing else, but there is a wide belt around the waist, which completely binds the whole small waist, making the waist look more slender.


    Snow White thighs, almost completely exposed outside.


    The position in front of her chest was just two things like ribbons, heavy and shaking with Elise''s action.


    Then I saw Elise coming gradually with a smile on her face.


    He put his hand on his shoulder, and the two ribbons were directly broken.


    "My master, let''s go crazy. The little slave has been lonely here for too many years..." Elise sighed gently.


    Then Elise gracefully moved her slender and perfect legs and came to me. My hands were affected like a string puppet.


    As I moved, Elise looked more and more charming.


    (the war lasted 360 rounds.)


    I have completely lost myself in Elise''s sexuality. I didn''t notice that at this time, a trace of ferocity flashed in Elise''s eyes.


    Just behind her, one of Elise''s arms is rapidly turning into spider legs, sharp spider legs that once pierced Warwick''s body.


    It takes a lot of energy to attach the power of the undead spider to itself.


    Elise couldn''t bear the consumption.


    That''s consuming Elise''s life.


    If Elise wants to make up for this loss, she must sacrifice something to the spider God.


    And that sacrifice, the best is a strong enough soul.


    The guy who lent his strength took a fancy to the soul in front of him. For that guy, the soul is strong enough.


    Elise had no room to refuse the request of the spider God.


    However, at this time, the fierce attack confused Elise''s eyes.


    "Just wait until this thing is over. I haven''t experienced this taste for a long time, and this man has saved himself, so let him enjoy it." the idea just appeared in my heart and couldn''t be suppressed immediately.


    Elise''s palm turned human again, grabbed the back and left blood marks.


    Elise thought the man in front of her could not last long and would soon be defeated by herself.


    But I didn''t expect this man to be stronger than I thought.


    Although it seems quite difficult to bear, it is still changing patterns.


    This guy turned his body over.


    God, what does he want to do?


    I''m the queen. When did I do such a shameful thing.


    It was impossible to imagine, but I didn''t know what was going on. Instead of being angry, a strange feeling emerged in Elise''s heart.


    Another 720 rounds were fought.


    Then I completely lost my strength and fell directly on Elise.


    Too tired.


    God, the queen can''t be enjoyed by ordinary people. This physical strength and endurance are definitely first-class. After fighting for so long, I finally won.


    Elise''s body also flushed, but compared with my fatigue, Elise was much more relaxed.


    A pair of slender palms stroked my back.


    It seems to be comforting me. The feeling is very comfortable. After extreme fatigue, there is a warm harbor. Nothing is more enjoyable than this kind of thing.


    "My master, how I want you to stay here forever..." Alice whispered suddenly.


    "That''s right. After all, this is a fairyland. I can''t stay in this fairyland forever." I said with a smile.


    I don''t know what Elise really means.


    I thought Elise said she wanted me to stay with her in this dreamland.


    I didn''t notice that on my back, the hands that were constantly stroking my back turned into sharp barbs again.


    The barb has been held high. As long as it is punctured, the man''s chest will immediately become bloody.


    As long as I pierce this barb, I can fulfill the requirements of the God of spiders and dedicate a strong soul.


    So you can recover the damaged soul.


    After all, I borrowed the power of the spider God to save this man. In that case, it''s not immoral for this man to sacrifice for himself, is it?


    Elise was persuading herself in her heart, but I don''t know why. Elise, who usually kills without blinking an eye, fell into a kind of hesitation at this time. That barb could not be punctured anyway, no matter how hard she tried.


    That picture echoed in Elise''s mind.


    When he was about to be torn to pieces by Warwick, it was this man who suddenly appeared and stood in front of him.


    Elise will never forget that scene.


    In Elise''s mind, she had heard the roar of the spider God. Elise knew that the guy was urging herself to act quickly.


    "Hey... I heard that using the original power is very soul consuming. How are you now?" suddenly, the man in front spoke again.


    Elise was stunned for a moment and immediately shook her head: "I... I don''t care. That''s not my strength."


    "Really? I''m sorry. I didn''t expect you to use the power of origin. I don''t know if there is anything that can repair the consumed soul. I think there will be such treasures in the world. I will find such things to restore your soul," I said.


    Just at this moment, Elise hesitated.


    What she used was not her own soul at all, but with the help of the power of the spider God, she had to complete the sacrifice to the spider God afterwards.


    Your soul doesn''t need to be repaired at all!


    This guy still cares about himself at this time. This fool doesn''t know he''s dying.


    idiot!


    Damn guy, are you soft hearted?


    How could this be? I killed so many people and saw so many admirers die in front of me. I''ve never been soft hearted.


    But now I actually feel some reluctance in my heart.


    Damn it, you can''t do this. Otherwise, you will be punished by the God of spiders.


    Do it!


    In her heart, Elise kept reminding herself. Finally, Elise was ready without any hesitation.


    The barb went straight down.


    Hiss!


    In a trance, it seems that you can hear a broken voice.


    But just as the barb was about to tear off her back, Elise''s palm stopped again.


    I don''t know when, the finger has changed back to the appearance of a girl and stroked slightly on the back.


    There are also scars left in that place.


    The injuries suffered in the fairyland arena will also be reflected in reality. Even if the wounds are healed with therapy, those scars are left forever.


    The traces were entrenched like centipedes, and dozens of wounds almost made it impossible to find a perfect place on that back.


    It''s hard to imagine how serious the previous injury was.


    I don''t know how many pieces of flesh died and how many bones were broken. It was really fatal. Didn''t this fool think he might lose his life at that time? What kind of idea was in this guy''s heart?


    I don''t know at all. In this short time, I have been at the ghost gate for several reincarnations.


    In Elise''s heart, she was completely filled with that kind of entanglement. On the one hand, it was the threat of the spider God. On the other hand, a subtle feeling was rippling in Elise''s heart.

 Chapter 139

    Women are always very emotional creatures.


    No matter what kind of woman it is, it''s the same.


    Even for the role of Queen spider, the previous cruelty was just to disguise the weakness in her heart, maybe greedy, maybe cruel, but when she really experienced the taste of that feeling, she was not much different from other girls.


    This is a woman!


    Finally, Elise sighed slightly in her heart and put her palm down completely.


    "Oh, my little master..." suddenly, Elise spoke slowly in my heart.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked up and asked Elise.


    Elise didn''t want to see me. She lay down beside my neck and whispered to my ears, "if one day I disappear in front of you, in the future... Never, never forget me."


    Eh?


    I was stunned. I didn''t know why Elise said so. I always felt that Elise was very strange at this time.


    But I scratched my head, but I didn''t know what had happened.


    Looking at me, Elise sighed in her heart.


    She is really a bad hearted woman. Even if she disappears, she doesn''t want the man to forget herself. Even if the man will regret and feel sad all his life, Elise doesn''t want him to forget herself and remember it forever.


    "What are you talking about... Don''t say such unlucky words. Even in the end, the world is not completely destroyed. Even if the world is completely destroyed, I won''t die and I won''t let you disappear." I said with a smile: "I''m Xiaoqiang."


    I got up from Elise and said proudly.


    Perhaps because of this time, I felt that the relationship between myself and Elise seemed to be much closer out of thin air.


    I just don''t know why. I looked at Elise lying on the throne, but the expression on her face seemed to be covered by an indescribable sadness.


    That melancholy rippled on that face, as if it could not be melted.


    What''s the matter?


    I''m not sure.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a strange sound in my ears.


    Subconsciously, I looked up at the back, and that face turned pale in an instant.


    His teeth were trembling and his legs were trembling. I didn''t know whether it was because he was tired from the battle or because he was frightened by seeing such a huge thing suddenly.


    What is it... A huge monster. The back was originally a stone wall, but now the thick stone wall cracked from the middle and turned into a terrible mouth.


    Spider!


    It was a huge spider, and the whole palace seemed to have become a spider.


    Soon the guy showed up as a whole, with a huge body like a hill, thick spider legs like stone pillars, and long hair.


    But the body was rotten, and the meat was tattered, as if it could fall from the body at any time. The whole body was filled with a terrible smell.


    Undead spider, God of spiders.


    This is the monster that Elise worshipped.


    This guy... Actually came out.


    This guy is not even a hero in the hero League, but a role in the background legend. Unexpectedly, he really appears now.


    Not to mention, just appeared, a spider leg immediately raised high, sharp as if it were a knife, and stabbed directly at Elise.


    My face changed wildly and I shouted to Elise to avoid.


    However, Elise didn''t seem to hear me at all. She was just waiting for the moment of death with such a smile on her face.


    Why, isn''t Elise dedicated to the God of spiders? Why did the God of spiders kill Elise? Did Elise know this long ago, so she was so crazy and said that to me?


    Then I trembled excitedly and suddenly reacted. Is this the price for Elise to use her original strength?


    I only heard Elise say that it would cost a lot to use the original power, but we don''t know what the cost is.


    Now I suddenly understand.


    Damn it!


    I won''t let you die like this.


    Flash!


    It was like gnashing my teeth. My body flashed directly in front of Elise. I grabbed Elise''s arm and pulled Elise up from the ground.


    "Hey, do you want to die..." I asked in a hoarse voice.


    "This is my destination. I borrowed that power, so I have to pay the price," said Elise with a smile.


    Seeing Elise''s appearance, I couldn''t wait to slap her.


    God, this is the queen spider. You are a very treacherous person. What strength are you pure at this time.


    Haven''t you heard that it''s uncle who doesn''t pay his debts? Don''t you know Lao Lai? Don''t you just slap your ass and run away?


    "I won''t let you die. You think things will be solved when you die. I''ll make trouble in my fucking heart all my life." I said ruthlessly.


    "At least alive..."


    "It''s better to die than fucking die." this time, I was really angry.


    Elise didn''t seem to think I would have such an expression. She thought I would be grateful for sacrificing herself to let me live, but now her reaction is completely beyond his imagination.


    Elise was also frightened by my appearance. She didn''t resist for a moment. She was caught by me, turned and ran away.


    Then there was a loud bang behind him. That leg had been smashed down, and the original position of the throne had completely become a mess.


    "This is the God of spiders. We can''t win." Elise''s voice was still desperate.


    She defeated Warwick with the help of the God of spiders before. Now she directly faces the undead spider, which has no chance of winning at all.


    Therefore, no one can live except his own death.


    "I don''t believe him." I gnashed my teeth and looked at the giant monster in front of me. My face was ferocious. I took Elise and ran outside.


    The guy behind him is frantically destroying.


    With Elise, I ran straight out of the palace.


    Only a violent roar was heard, and the palace seemed to collapse completely, with thick smoke everywhere.


    Even the two flames went out directly, and the whole palace fell into darkness.


    It was dark all around, and I didn''t know where it was. I had to take Elise and run to the distance, relying on my intuition, looking for a place where we could leave here.


    "It''s impossible. We can''t escape. I''m the high priest of the spider God. I have his power. No matter where I go, he will chase me unless I can leave this space, but it''s impossible," said Elise.


    Every hero seems to be sealed in a space where only he exists.


    I don''t know the specific situation, but it seems that it is extremely troublesome and even impossible to run from one space to another.


    However, this sentence, but let me flash.


    By the way, ash and sister Dao.


    Maybe... I can find both of them.


    At the thought of this, I can''t help it.


    Turning around, it seemed that the God of spider was still struggling in the ruins, and large pieces of stones were directly smashed into pieces.


    Looking at that, I''m afraid this guy will be able to break free from the world in a short time.


    I don''t have much time left.


    Ghost trot!


    The speed expanded, grabbed Elise in one hand and rushed forward quickly. In these eleven seconds, I want to open the distance from the God of spiders as far as possible, and I want to escape as far as possible.


    Ten seconds later, he got up and opened the transmission immediately.


    Yes, I want to test this power. I don''t know whether this transmission power can break this limit.


    Be sure to find it, be sure!


    I feel my heart fluctuating violently.

 Chapter 140

    Be sure to find it, be sure.


    My body was shaking because of excitement, and circles of ripples quickly spread around my body.


    The skill of teleportation has started. I want to search nearby friendly units.


    Yes, I just want to rely on this method to see if I can find ash and sister Dao.


    This is pure luck.


    There are more than 100 heroes in the hero League. If each of them is sealed in this area, the area of this area should be very large.


    I don''t know if ash and sister Dao are in this area, so now we can only rely on luck.


    Doodle doodle


    However, it seems that my luck is OK. It didn''t take long for me to feel it. In the right direction, a small red dot is flashing constantly.


    Each hero is in a separate space and has no connection with each other. It feels like a world in which countless horizontal planes do not intersect with each other.


    I don''t know whether this transmission ability can transmit us in the past, but now I can only fight one.


    Just after searching for ash, I immediately confirmed the transmission display.


    A circle of blue light began to appear at the foot of the body.


    That light soon attracted the attention of the spider God, and his huge body had broken free from the ruins.


    I have no idea to compete with this big guy. Just looking at the picture of this guy smashing stones like bread, I know I am definitely not the opponent of this guy. At this time, it is not a shame to make a strategic retreat.


    So, send it!


    Buzz!


    Just when the big guy''s appearance appeared in front of us, the transmission was finally ready. With that wave, Elise and I disappeared in an instant.


    This time, the feeling is more unbearable.


    The body is like being cut by countless knives and distorted by countless spaces. The powerful force almost turns my body into debris.


    I don''t know how many bones break directly all over the body.


    Just emerged from the void, I couldn''t help but puff, a mouthful of congestion immediately gushed out, sat down on the ground and didn''t want to move. After all, Elise next to me was stronger than me. She looked much better.


    "Eh... My master, and... Elise, why are you here?" just then I heard ash''s voice.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that the picture in front of me looked quite dazzling. There was snow-white everywhere.


    The whole world is completely an ice sheet. There are traces of blood red around me, which is the blood I just spewed out.


    And now we are on a snow mountain. Ashy''s figure is on the mountain. The cold wind is blowing, and his long white hair is dancing with the wind.


    At any time, ash looked so noble.


    Seeing Elise and I suddenly appeared, ashy was obviously shocked. After all, she didn''t know how long she had lived in this world. This was the first time she saw others enter this place.


    "Meow, run for your life, darling, almost died, the big spider." I smiled and said something about what happened before.


    Just looking at me naked, ash''s expression was obviously not convinced. It must be more than what I said. Maybe something else happened in the middle.


    I was also a little embarrassed and hurriedly bought a set of cloth armor.


    "Cough, I can''t live in Elise''s place anyway. I brought her here. I guess the big spider can''t find it easily," I said.


    Even undead spiders can''t break through these layers of barriers, and transmitting this skill is like a bug.


    Can make a big space jump.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s snowy here. Even if the dead spider comes over, it may not be able to adapt. It may be frozen into an ice sculpture." a touch of confidence appeared on Ash''s face.


    In his own environment, AI Xi can give full play to his strongest strength without any restrictions, which is the strength in his heyday. If this strength, AI Xi may still not be Warwick''s opponent, but at least it will not be so embarrassed.


    "Besides, Elise is here, and I have a lot of people to chat with, at least not as boring as before," ash said with a smile.


    "That''s good. By the way, do you want to bring sister Dao here, so you three can talk about something at ordinary times." I felt.


    "If I can find arilia, I''ll have no problem," said ash.


    After a little rest, I quickly threw myself healing and clarity to recover my exhausted physical strength and blood.


    After the transmission cools down, I expand the transmission again to find the location of sister Dao.


    Don''t say yet. It didn''t take long for me to feel it again.


    I can''t feel it on Elise''s territory, but I can clearly feel the existence of sister Dao here.


    Send it directly. Sister Dao was also shocked. I told sister Dao about it, and then sister Dao agreed.


    After all, a person''s world is too boring. It will be much more comfortable to have two talking companions anyway.


    This loneliness can make people crazy.


    Then I took sister Dao to ash''s place.


    One play for three women and one more would be enough for a table of mahjong, but now it''s barely enough to fight the landlord.


    In ashy''s territory, ashy can wield the strongest power.


    Elise and Dao Mei have also been recognized by AI Xi. Their strength will not be limited, except that the ice and snow around them are more or less uncomfortable.


    In this case, it doesn''t matter if the dead spider comes.


    After all this, my task is finally over.


    "How do I get back?" I asked Elise.


    She brought me here, and now she should send me back.


    Who knows, Elise just smiled strangely, then stretched out her hand, and a huge spider cocoon immediately hit it.


    Bang, I was knocked unconscious.


    Then the pictures around me kept flashing. After a few seconds, I suddenly sat up from bed.


    Wake up.


    When I woke up, I felt tingling all over.


    My body can''t stand the transmission in that space three times in a row.


    Today is really unlucky. I just cured my injury before. I didn''t expect it to be like this again immediately.


    But I thought of the passionate moment with Elise. It seems that this wave is not bad?


    Shouldn''t it be a loss?


    After I worked hard to heal my injury, I went to bed again.


    Because this night was too tired. When I got up the next day, it was already noon.


    I was awakened by Xiao Ya.


    When I woke up, I only saw Xiao Ya''s blush, as if she was embarrassed.


    "I''m sorry, because too many things have happened during this period of time. I didn''t accompany you well, but I let you......" Xiao Ya whispered.


    What are you talking about? This girl, I don''t understand.


    I didn''t understand what was going on. I looked at it quietly along Xiao Ya''s eyes. My face was red at that time.


    On top of my pants, a large area of dirt marks looks particularly obvious.


    I fainted. I had a good time with Elise in the dreamland yesterday, but it turned into this in reality.


    Mom, I''m so old that I still have a dream. I''m fucking lost.


    "Now sister Chen Yi and brother Meng Rui are waiting for you, otherwise I will satisfy you tonight." Xiao Ya whispered at me, and then ran out with a red face.


    Leave me alone and stand here.


    Hurriedly took off his clothes and changed them again.


    After washing his face, he went out.


    Just outside, a large number of members have gathered together.


    Meng Rui, Chen Yi, Chen Bolin, Xiaofeng, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling, and Zhou Jia, who has just developed the ability, all appear here.


    "Brother, you finally wake up. Don''t forget our goal. Hunt the whole city, all tyrants and lickers. I think it''s time to take action!"

 Chapter 141

    Hunting all tyrants and lickers in the whole city is our goal.


    This goal is not only to live, but also to let more people develop powerful power, but also to enable me to earn more gold coins and experience values.


    In short, this is an opportunity for all of us.


    Because of the last experience, everyone seems to have a lot of confidence this time.


    "What about the territory? Do you need to leave some people?" I asked.


    "Yes, ah Shui and Ono will stay. On the one hand, they will guard against the shadow of the four people, on the other hand, they will also guard against the attack of zombies." Meng Rui said: "I think those zombies should also have never thought that we will launch a second attack immediately after the attack and the attack in such a short time."


    "As for the four people of the shadow, they may be hiding somewhere to heal their wounds. Li Jie and the polar bear used their original strength. The shadow was stabbed by brother Lin again. Most of them won''t make a sneak attack at this time."


    "Moreover, all the arms in Chen Yi''s territory have been transported to us. Now almost everyone in this territory has enough guns, pistols, rifles, sniper guns, submachine guns and bullets, as well as six rocket launchers, eight grenade launchers and two gasoline spray guns. This kind of equipment can cope with the attack of zombies, and there are still small Ono is here. If the situation is wrong, Ono can find us immediately and look for support. "


    We don''t know yet. There are only two of the remaining four people in the shadow gang.


    One was killed by Li Jie, took the mark and ran away. Now there are only crocodiles and shadows chasing Li Jie madly.


    Those two people have no time to notice the situation on our side.


    The only thing to worry about is zombies, but in the face of such powerful firepower, even encountering zombies is basically no problem.


    In fact, every city has public security bureaus, armed forces departments and other places. There are still quite a lot of guns in these places, but now they have all become opportunities to live in the territory.


    As for Ono, Ono''s ability is mainly hand to hand combat, which is very inappropriate when fighting with tyrants. Ashui''s ability is to control. Now it seems that he doesn''t need to control the tyrant, so two people stay in the base. Xiao Ya also stayed in the base to help Ono and ashui.


    And after Ono turned into a giant wolf, the speed was also fast. There was absolutely no problem to be a messenger.


    Originally, it was best to hand over this responsibility to Xiaofeng and Chen Bolin, but their ability is still essential in hunting and killing tyrants, so we can only hand over this task to Ono.


    Zhou Jia, on the other hand, participated in this task for the first time. Her little face was flushed with excitement.


    "Our primary goal is to wipe out the tyrant, and then have enough ability to deal with the lickers," Meng Rui said, pointing to the map.


    The strength of the licker is no stronger than that of the tyrant. Even if it is a single fight, the licker cliff is not the opponent of the tyrant. (note that in the biochemical crisis, tyrants are several levels stronger than lickers, but please don''t go deep here. Zombies are divided into two evolutionary branches. Tyrants and lickers belong to the same level.)


    But lickers have one advantage, that is, they are fast and surprisingly fast.


    A little carelessness to deal with this guy may lead to casualties, so when we are not absolutely sure, we are not ready to deal with this guy for the time being.


    "According to the information collected by Xiaofeng and Bailin, there are more than 12 lickers and tyrants around our city." Meng Rui continued to analyze the intelligence.


    This number is much higher than before. Originally, there were only eight around the territory. It seems that later, some evolved into new lickers and tyrants.


    "There are five tyrants, which are distributed here, here, here, here. In addition, in this city, there is a tyrant who has just evolved for a short time. That guy seems to be moving everywhere and has no fixed territory." Meng Rui also feels a little strange.


    Generally speaking, zombies at the level of tyrant and licker have a sense of territory. They will occupy an area and occupy the mountain as the king, and then control a large number of subordinates to serve themselves and find ways to make a breakthrough.


    But this zombie is different. He runs everywhere and has no idea of territory.


    I can''t help thinking of the guy who destroyed Li Jie''s base and has been chasing me.


    "The tyrant is very strange..." Xiaofeng frowned and looked incredible: "I''ve never seen such a zombie."


    "What''s the matter?" I couldn''t help being curious.


    "This tyrant doesn''t have his own territory. He often provokes other tyrants," said Xiaofeng.


    Generally speaking, there is no struggle between zombies.


    Low level zombies have no wisdom and do not know the struggle. High level zombies have wisdom and know that they are their own kind and will not struggle.


    As for the type of tyrant, it is already a very high-grade zombie. It is even more in-depth and simple. There is almost no struggle.


    But this guy is different.


    "When I first went on patrol, I saw this guy fighting with another tyrant in his territory," said Xiaofeng.


    "How tall is he? Is he more than six meters tall and has a strange skeleton on his shoulder?" I asked hurriedly.


    Xiaofeng looked at me strangely: "how do you know? There is a strange skull on his shoulder, but he is not as tall as you said, only more than five meters."


    With that strange skeleton, we can basically determine that the zombie is the zombie that attacked Li Jie''s base, but why didn''t it grow but shrink?


    For a moment, I didn''t know what was going on.


    "When I went to collect intelligence the next day, this guy worked with a licker on the other side." Xiaofeng continued.


    He failed about twice, even licking the eater.


    Finally, they dragged their tired bodies away. No one knew where the guy had gone.


    "If possible, we''ll... Kill this guy first," I said suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" everyone around was a little strange. They didn''t understand why I paid so much attention to the zombie.


    "This zombie is about the one who defeated Li Jie''s base," I said, with some strange skull marks on my shoulder.


    "Moreover, if I remember correctly, this zombie should have attacked Xiao Ya and me when it was still a huge zombie."


    I simply said: "the situation was very strange at that time. These two zombies seemed to have feelings, which was different from all other zombies I usually met."


    "And this guy evolved very fast. It didn''t take long to evolve into a tyrant. He attacked Li Jie''s base and killed everyone."


    "Now they are challenging other tyrants and lickers, which can''t be done by other zombies."


    "Moreover, when I met that guy, he was more than six meters tall. He didn''t grow as tall as other zombies. Instead, his height decreased with time."


    "I think this guy may be weird and may cause some problems," I said.


    After listening to what I said, several people all looked strange.


    No one expected that there was such a strange zombie, but according to my statement, there may be something wrong with the zombie. You can''t be careless. Otherwise, there may be trouble.


    But no one knows where the tyrant is. It''s up to luck.


    "Our goal today is this guy..." Meng Rui said, pointing to a place on the map.


    Putting the tyrant behind us for the time being, we began to act again.


    In the whole territory, there are three capable people, Xiao Ya, a Shui and Ono, plus a large number of other armed members. The whole base is as solid as gold.


    This base, even if it encounters lickers and tyrants, also has the power to fight.


    And we will empty all the tyrants around us!

 Chapter 142

    The operation began.


    With previous experience, this harvest operation is extremely easy.


    First wipe out the zombies in the front, and then shoot the hovering zombies vultures overhead. Everything is orderly and under control.


    When we came to the front of this tyrant''s territory, we found that this tyrant also implemented militarized management. Everything seemed different.


    The breeze once again attracted the zombies away, and then we attacked the territory.


    Meng Rui, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling, Chen Yi and several remote attackers all took action to solve those violent zombies.


    As for Zhou Jia, I originally wanted to copy my power. After all, if it can be copied successfully, it is equivalent to four more masters. After all, the effect is different.


    Unfortunately, after touching me, Zhou Jia can only change my appearance and have my body skills, but other forces can''t be used at all.


    Can''t summon ash, can''t summon sister Dao, and can''t summon Elise.


    Zhou Jia encountered this kind of thing for the first time. Some people tried it twice, but the result was still not good.


    No way, Zhou Jia can only copy Chen Yi''s power, and there is another violent queen.


    With Zhou Jia''s participation and one more Elise around me, the whole battlefield became more relaxed.


    The tyrant''s injuries don''t seem to have healed yet.


    This is the unlucky guy. He was singled out by the tyrant before. Although he defeated the tyrant, he was also chopped by the tyrant with the huge axe. His left arm was almost cut off at once. Up to now, he is not very flexible.


    What''s worse, this guy is still watched by us now.


    With the queen spider, it seems easier to solve this guy.


    Elise has a Vertigo effect of two seconds, which may not reach one tenth on the tyrant, only a short moment, but this moment is enough.


    As soon as the battle began, I immediately started the blood tracking I learned from Warwick.


    As soon as the skill was developed, I felt that my eyes were covered with a layer of bright red blood light, and everything I saw was blood red.


    Looking around, everything in front of me was scarlet.


    Even the body of the tyrant was shrouded in a scarlet sheen.


    But in that piece of scarlet, there are several places where the color becomes different.


    The navel is pink, and the wound on the left is also pink.


    The parts of both eyes show a very light pink.


    However, in the neck... In the part of the Adam''s apple, it even presents a feeling of white and no color at all.


    Can we say that the difference in color is the weakness of different places?


    The lighter the color, the more crucial?


    So the neck is even easier to hurt than the eyes?


    But this guy''s neck is blocked by his chin. It''s not easy to attack his neck.


    "Attack the eyes first. If you can attack the neck and Adam''s apple, you can attack the lower abdomen and the left shoulder." I quickly informed my discovery.


    Then the battle began.


    It was Elise who took the lead. She cocooned and smashed it directly. The poor tyrant immediately became a little dizzy.


    Then Xiao Ling and AI Xi''s magic crystal arrows appeared almost at the same time.


    One left eye, one right eye.


    The position of the neck is too uncomfortable. It''s not so easy to attack.


    The two attacks directly exploded two eyeballs, and the tyrant was unlucky to fall into vertigo. At this time, the attacks of others nearby were all suppressed.


    Originally, these people''s attacks could not hurt the tyrant''s body.


    But now after I pointed out my weakness, the situation has become different. Chen Bolin can easily move the steel nail in his hand to this guy''s body.


    Meng Rui''s bomb can also explode a large amount of blood on the tyrant.


    And I was never idle. I roared directly at a hunter, and the actions of my companions immediately accelerated, at least by 30%.


    As for me, the attack speed increased by 60%. My body was like an illusion and rushed over in an instant.


    In the moment when vertigo was not over, Warwick''s big move was used by me.


    Endless bondage!


    When this skill appeared, the poor guy was completely suppressed and couldn''t make any movement at all.


    The magic crystal arrow and bullet also beat the guy''s body back, and the weakness in his neck finally appeared.


    My hands, quickly staggered.


    Shua Shua!


    It''s not a claw, but it''s sharper than any claw.


    In an instant, this guy''s neck didn''t know how much flesh and blood was torn directly, and the flesh and blood was blurred.


    A large amount of blood gushed out along the blood vessels of the neck.


    At this time, this guy seemed to have a trace of waking up. My toes flashed and my body disappeared in an instant.


    The younger Dao sister behind her made up for it in an instant, and the supreme blade cut it quickly.


    Four sharp knives, almost one by one, tore at the neck.


    Puff


    This time, this guy''s head was almost cut off directly, and half of it was cut off directly by the supreme blade.


    I can see that this guy''s blood bar suddenly drops to less than 30%.


    The blood inside was like a water pipe bursting open.


    Seeing this situation, I raised my hand suddenly, and the others immediately stopped moving, and no one continued to attack.


    Only ash kept firing arrows, and Elise let her little spider climb up the guy''s body and explode directly at the neck.


    Boom!


    With that sound, the head was blown off and died.


    Not counting the front, from the beginning to the end of the confrontation with the tyrant, there was not even ten minutes. This efficiency was many times higher than before.


    That doesn''t count. Just after this thing is over, it''s not over.


    I got those experiences, but there are more gains waiting for me.


    Before long, Xiaofeng pulled those zombies back again. They were full of zombies, giant zombies, licking eater larvae, and even violent zombies. They couldn''t count. They were crowded together.


    Chen Yi next to me turned a rocket launcher out of her own blood and gave it to me.


    Use this weapon made by Chen Yi to aim at the densest place below and bomb it directly.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    With each explosion, I can feel my experience value soaring and the number of gold coins turning up.


    In an accident, I found that monsters I killed with guns would also calculate experience and gold coins, so I came up with such an idea.


    Although the individual experience value and gold coins of monsters here can not be compared with the tyrant, they can''t stand a large number, and the final income will never be inferior to the tyrant.


    One shell was fired directly, and Chen Yi and Zhou Jia provided shells for me continuously.


    Now everyone knows that I can buy all kinds of weapons from the store. In order to improve our strength, everyone gave me the experience value. Anyway, this thing is of no use to them.


    Smoke and dust flying, the flames of war flying, everywhere is a mess.


    Pity those zombies can''t stop this bombing. Every explosion directly razes a large area to the ground, and the zombies inside are directly wiped out.


    When there were some scattered zombies left in the end, they didn''t even bother to waste the pill. They directly killed everyone, and then went home. In the afternoon, they went directly to the place where the second target was located.


    One, two, three


    At this moment, the zombies in the whole city began to enter the end of a disaster.


    A group of people began to massacre zombies wantonly. For the safety of the base, even Chen Bolin was kept in the base. Once there was any accident, he could be notified immediately.


    Others are hunting zombies in large numbers.


    I don''t know when my level has reached an unimaginable level, and my gold coins are also growing.

 Chapter 143

    Five tyrants were emptied in three days.


    With previous experience, this kind of thing is more and more easy to do, and the time to kill tyrants is shorter and shorter.


    Unfortunately, in this process, I didn''t encounter the wandering tyrant, otherwise all tyrants in the whole city would be completely emptied.


    This efficiency has given us the ability of five tyrants in three days.


    Similarly, for me, the benefits are more obvious.


    Each of the five tyrants is 100000 gold coins and 100000 experience. This figure is quite rich.


    That''s not enough. If we count the small zombies killed by the Rockets supported by Chen Yi and Zhou Jia, the empirical number is only more than one million, and the gold coins also expand rapidly.


    In a short time, I felt that I had undergone an earth shaking change.


    At the very least, with more than a million experience values, my level was directly upgraded from level 11 to level 17.


    I read it correctly, but it was directly promoted by six levels.


    There''s no way to do this. When you upgrade from level 10 to level 11, you still need 50000 or 60000 experience values, but the later experience values need to be higher and higher. Upgrading from level 17 to level 18 requires 250000 experience, which is still a long way from now.


    87 body strengthening points.


    I''m right. It''s the 87 point body strengthening degree. Although the later levels are more and more difficult to upgrade, the benefits of each upgrade are also quite huge.


    Finally, the left and right legs were increased by 15 points, doubling the speed. Increase the right hand by 16 points, and increase the strength to three times that of the normal time; The head increased by 22 points and the trunk by 19 points.


    Summoner level: level 17


    Head: 30 o''clock;


    Trunk: 27 points;


    Left hand: 8 o''clock;


    Right hand: 30 o''clock;


    Left leg: 30 o''clock;


    Right leg: 30 o''clock;


    Since then, the attributes of the body have become more average, and the strength of the body has also increased significantly. The power of the right hand has caught up with the legs. Only the left hand, or the original number, has never changed.


    In addition to physical strength, you also get six skill points.


    These skill points cannot be used to increase the skills obtained from bloodthirsty hunters, but you can add the original skills at will.


    As a result, I added all six skill points to the therapy.


    Skills have become what they are now.


    Therapy: Level 9


    Clarity: Level 1


    Garrison: Level 1


    Transmission: Level 1


    Ghost Trot: Level 4


    Flash: Level 1


    Level 9 therapy can increase the therapeutic effect by 60%.


    This attribute is quite awesome. Compared with the previous treatment, it can be compared with three times at a time, and the cooling time is greatly reduced.


    Although it is said that there are healing heroes like Qin NV in the hero League, Na, the role of Qin NV is not easy to get. No, even if you have another chance to draw heroes at level 19, it depends on luck.


    According to what Elise said, more and more hero marks are obtained, and I can''t extract all the heroes who can leave that space.


    The other side of the great improvement is gold coins.


    For the first time in such a long time, I didn''t have to worry about gold coins. I experienced the taste of being a rich man for the first time.


    In fact, this feeling is like the advanced generation practice in the game. A group of people go to fight advanced monsters. When they are about to die, let me make up the last knife.


    Although this way is shameless, the accumulation of experience and gold coins is quite amazing.


    Millions of gold coins, for me, it''s a wealth I''ve never had.


    Now I have the capital. I spend money recklessly. There''s no need to be so stingy.


    Meng Rui also licked his face and came up and said that we agreed to buy equipment for him.


    I had a black face at that time. I''ve been working for a long time. That''s what you said at that time? Isn''t there someone from Chen Yi to help? How can it be your own credit?


    It''s just a pity that I can''t help such a cheeky guy.


    "A god suit is definitely not good. The money can''t buy so much now." I said honestly.


    "At the very least, we need a divine costume, and other medium-term equipment is also OK," Meng Rui said.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "Endless!" Meng Rui said firmly.


    Your uncle, I knew it was so.


    For the output of all physics departments, endless blade is an irreplaceable choice.


    With 80 points of attack power, 20% of critical hit probability and 50% of damage bonus, it is the highest artifact that physical attack can never replace. (PS, the properties of the latest version have changed, but... I just used the old version.)


    This guy, Meng Rui, wants this thing directly.


    I have some meat pain. Really, I want this thing, too.


    The price of endless blade is also quite touching. As a super God costume in the game, the price is 100 times the same.


    How much is three thousand eight times one hundred? 380000!


    The gold coins on your body were immediately reduced by one third because of this equipment.


    I felt a burst of flesh pain, but after all, I had no choice but to bite my teeth and spend money to buy this product.


    When the endless blade is held in my hand, I can feel the different sharpness.


    The golden sword body emits a strange and dazzling light, and the rune on it emits a powerful power.


    Endless blade, that is the symbol of power.


    This thing is extremely sharp. The bonus of critical hit and critical damage can take Meng Rui''s destructive power to a new level.


    I''m greedy, but I''ve got enough benefits after all.


    Holding the slender endless blade in my hand, I could feel the heavy power. Meng Rui looked at it eagerly. I suspected that this guy could not help the impulse in his heart and robbed the endless blade.


    Seeing that it was almost time to tease that guy, I handed the endless blade to Meng Rui.


    The guy almost robbed me with an endless blade, and then stroked it like a woman. It seemed that he wanted to put it into his chrysanthemum and try to be sharp enough.


    Sweat!


    "Well, well, what else do you want?" I asked angrily, interrupting the guy''s masturbation.


    "Red fork (phantom dance)!" Meng Rui opened his mouth and came.


    The attribute of phantom dance is 40% attack speed, 30% critical hit and 12% movement speed. (if there is any change, be careful.)


    In addition to the charge range attack without electric knife, the attributes of this thing completely surpass others, and Meng Rui does not lack the ability of range attack.


    Therefore, the phantom dance is definitely better for Meng Rui than the electric knife.


    It''s just that although the price of this thing is only 200 more expensive than the electric knife, the price is a complete change.


    Fifty times! The price of 135000 gold coins is also quite frightening.


    I looked at it. It seems that the original price is more than 3000, and the unification is 100 times. It''s Keng dad''s goods.


    At that time, my face immediately darkened: "go away, there are not so many gold coins."


    "Who are you? You killed five tyrants and so many small zombies. How can you use up all of them?" Meng Rui said unhappily.


    "Who said I only bought an endless blade?" blinking, I took out another endless blade and swayed in front of Meng Rui: "please, I bought this best product for you. I can''t help myself?"


    "It''s my day. You''re picky. We worked hard for you, but in the end you armed yourself." Meng Rui stared at me with an incredible face.


    "Then you can work for others and see if others can buy you one." I grinned.


    Meng Rui was silent. Of course he knew that it seemed that no one could get equipment here except me.


    Shadow gangs can get it, but they don''t know how they got it. Otherwise, they don''t have to write with this guy.


    The red fork couldn''t buy it. Finally, he spent tens of thousands of gold coins to buy the last soft language long bow for this guy, plus a pair of attack speed shoes, which finally sent him away.


    The remaining three positions are equipped with three Doran blades.


    With this set of equipment, you can almost face the licker.

 Chapter 144

    Although most of them are junk equipment, such a configuration is actually good.


    At least this guy''s destructive power is more than double that before.


    Of course, I won''t treat myself badly.


    Endless blade is bought for me. I can give it to AI Xi and sister Dao when I need it.


    Now AI Xi has the last soft language, attack speed shoes and electric knife. The remaining three positions are also replaced by Doran''s blade. This configuration is somewhat similar to Meng Rui. It doesn''t need to be replaced for the time being.


    As for Dao Mei, she only has a pair of Ninja shoes, which is pretty good. The others are junk equipment.


    I didn''t buy equipment for sister Dao according to the order of loading in the game. After some consideration, I bought a broken King''s blade for sister Dao.


    Broken King''s Blade: + 25 attack, + 40% attack speed, + 10% life steal. The only passive effect. Each attack causes additional physical damage equivalent to 8% of your current HP to the target, ignoring defense.


    The attribute of this equipment has been changed. It is precisely because of this that I chose this equipment.


    With this piece of equipment, sister Dao can also be said to have a very good output ability to ignore defense. Coupled with the super fast attack speed, the power of this piece of equipment will be shown.


    Of course, the price of this equipment is also quite touching. After 320000 gold coins are purchased, I can only buy garbage. I use four Doran blades to fill up the rest of sister Dao''s equipment column.


    Finally, after buying all of them, there were about 100000 gold coins left.


    Finally, after thinking about it, I bought a ghost mask for Elise to increase 25 spell attacks and 200 HP, plus 15 Spell Penetration, that is, ignore the armor of target 15. Here is 15 points, not 15%.


    In addition, a pair of MAGE boots snatched from the original guy and the remaining gold coins bought Elise several mage books and filled all the equipment columns. Although their attributes are not as good as sister Dao and ash, they can catch up.


    As for me, that endless blade is enough.


    When I spent all these gold coins, it seemed that it was almost over there.


    Five ability nuclei. Both sides chose five people to take them. Everyone hopes that there will be five more ability players in the territory.


    Just like Zhou Jia, he succeeded at one time.


    However, things are not as easy as expected.


    What happened this time may have taught us the most profound lesson.


    The five ability nuclei, taken by four people, had no effect. Although they suffered great pain, they did not develop any ability at all after the pain.


    This made everyone frown.


    This is really a big blow.


    Even a few brothers who took the ability crystal nucleus but did not develop the ability could not suppress their inner loss and grief.


    Several big men couldn''t help crying.


    The atmosphere around seemed a little low and unbearable.


    "Grass, what are you crying about?" Meng Rui couldn''t seem to see it. He slapped his brother on the head: "what''s there to cry about? It''s a big man. Isn''t it embarrassing to cry so much?"


    "But... None of us could..." a brother sobbed.


    It''s really sad that I didn''t develop my ability, but what''s more sad is that my boss and so many people worked hard to get it at the risk of their lives. As a result, I didn''t even have a drift on myself.


    The feeling of loss in the heart, coupled with the feeling of guilt, is even more unbearable.


    "Shit, as I said, this kind of thing doesn''t hit every target. You should think it''s a dangerous period for women? Grass, maybe you don''t even have a small life. You have to take risks. You don''t develop ability, and you don''t have to feel guilty. Just live well. Cry fart, and there''s the last ability crystal core. Who the fuck is willing to come and try." holding the last ability crystal core in your hand, Meng Rui shouted loudly.


    The first time, countless people signed up and wanted to try, but with the failure of the first brother, fewer people wanted to try.


    The second person failed, and another group was missing. When four people failed in a row, they even began to doubt whether Zhou Jia was lucky to be so lucky to develop his own ability.


    Four people failed in a row. Even if Zhou Jia was counted, there was only a 20% chance.


    Who dares to try?


    The pain is still second, but... The heavy taste pressed on the shoulder is even more unbearable.


    For a moment, no one around was willing to come and try.


    Meng Rui frowned and knew that this time had caused a great blow to his brothers. This is not a good phenomenon.


    "Isn''t there a man? Come here if you''re not afraid of death..."


    "Brother Meng, why don''t... I''ll try?" I don''t know whether Meng Rui''s words played a role or what happened. At this moment, a man really came out.


    "Lao Wu... You want to try?" Meng Rui frowned slightly at the guy who was almost his age in front of him.


    Seriously, this may be the only guy Meng Ruiyi doesn''t want him to try.


    Lao Wu, Wu Hongquan!


    What should I say about this man... Obscene?


    In short, none of the women in the territory is even willing to talk to this guy. It seems that when this guy opens his mouth, it is blasphemous spittle.


    The men in the territory are quite welcome to this product.


    This guy was... A painter before the Apocalypse broke out.


    That sounds good. In fact, this guy is a Book painter! (what? You asked me what a book is? Brother, you are so pure!)


    It specializes in painting all kinds of * * paintings, and they are basically of the type of ORC x, magic girl, Princess and white-collar workers. They are quite popular in the territory.


    It is said that after the outbreak of the apocalypse, this guy also painted a batch of zombies x Apocalypse girl''s books, which caused a sensation.


    Finally, if the women in the territory didn''t find this guy and beat him up, I''m afraid they wouldn''t stop.


    At the sight of this guy, the eyes of many women around him suddenly became strange.


    What does this guy want? Does he want to get the * * * * heroine in his words into reality like magic pen Ma Liang?


    Wu Hongquan was smiling, a very gentle smile, but that kind of smile looked in other people''s eyes, that was a naked obscene smile.


    In fact, the idea in this guy''s heart is really not very serious.


    Why not? Lin Yi can bring the heroines in the hero League to reality. Why can''t he bring the heroines out?


    If there are those heroines who are convex and cocky, they have to dry their left and right hands.


    "Is there anyone else to use?" Meng Rui raised his hands and shouted loudly.


    I think Fang Qi next to me seems very excited, but in the end, she may be afraid of failure and didn''t dare to speak after all.


    "Forget it, here you are." seeing that no one was willing to try, Meng Rui gave it to Wu Hongquan.


    I saw that this guy rubbed his palm very obscene and swallowed the ability crystal core at once.


    Before long, the guy screamed like a pig and rolled on the ground.


    "Hum, you deserve to let him be so lecherous..."


    "There must be nothing good in his heart. Forget it."


    Many women are muttering. I don''t know what kind of feeling Lao Wu will feel when he hears it.


    But the scream lasted longer and longer, as if it didn''t stop.


    The women began to worry.


    Of course, what they worry about is not whether this guy will die, but what kind of ability this guy will develop.


    Thinking of this guy''s nature, it should definitely be something that is not optimistic.


    At this time, Wu Hongquan''s scream suddenly stopped, and the whole person suddenly sat up from the ground, with a pair of eyes flashing with cunning and licentious eyes.

 Chapter 145

    There was a very strange smile on his face, which frightened the women nearby one by one. I don''t know what wrong idea this guy has.


    At this time, Wu Hongquan suddenly took out a stack of white paper and a pencil from his arms, and then Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua.


    Disgusting.


    Pervert.


    Obscene!


    Similar comments kept coming around, but this guy seemed not to hear at all. He still went his own way.


    About ten minutes later, a painting has been completed. This speed is really awesome. It''s a soul painter.


    However, when this guy raised his painting, the girls around him were all blushing and spitting out with one mouthful of saliva.


    "Pervert, dogs can''t change eating shit!"


    I looked carefully. When I went there, I really deserved the name of a pervert. The picture painted by this goods had only two simple characters.


    One is a princess with thousands of demons and charms, who is still wearing a wedding dress. However, the princess lies on the ground in a very shameful posture, with her hips raised high, and there is a huge pig head standing behind her.


    Sure enough, it''s this guy''s sign again.


    It seems that in order to emphasize that effect, the guy also used the arrow to go back and forth several times, indicating that it was a dynamic diagram.


    Meng Rui''s face was red. He went straight over and flapped at Wu Hongquan''s head. What the hell is this?


    Even if you want to draw these things, you can draw them secretly and slowly spread them among men. There are so many women here. Looking at Chen Yi, it is estimated that they all want to show a bazooka and directly blow the guy full of mating to pieces.


    "Alas, brother Meng, why did you hit me?" asked Wu Hongquan.


    "What are you painting?" Meng Rui winked at the guy.


    But unexpectedly, Wu Hongquan didn''t care at all. Hehe stood up with a smile and waved the painting in his hand: "this is my ability. I''ve successfully developed my ability."


    "Success is a fart. Can this thing make you draw faster or paint?" Meng Rui said angrily.


    But Wu Hongquan smiled mysteriously. Then he bared in front of all of us and tore open the picture in his hand.


    Yes, the guy who read his comics more important than life has torn up his comics now.


    Then, in front of him, a light suddenly flickered.


    An aperture appeared under my feet.


    It''s like calling the Dharma array.


    The boys around were all excited and panting. It would be nice to call a little yellow book heroine out to let the brothers have a good time.


    "Horizontal trough..."


    However, when the summoning array ended, the thing that appeared surprised everyone.


    The beautiful princess did not appear, but the huge and fat pig head man appeared. If there was another rake in his hand, he would be a living Second Senior brother.


    Wu Hongquan''s eyes widened and his face was unimaginable. He didn''t seem to expect it to be so.


    At this time, something more terrible happened. The second senior brother snorted twice, then looked around with red eyes, and immediately found the women around.


    Then he rushed directly at the women.


    The girls were so frightened that they screamed one by one. No matter how Wu Hongquan shouted orders, it was of no use at all.


    But the second elder martial brother''s head didn''t seem to be very smart. It''s not good to rush at anyone. He can''t die. He rushed at Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi''s eyebrows turned upside down. With a bang, a shell directly blew this guy out for tens of meters.


    However, this guy didn''t die. He was rough and fleshy. He got up from the ground and rushed to Chen Yi again.


    This annoyed Chen Yi and directly fired a Gatling six barrel heavy machine gun. Even so, the pig man was stunned and didn''t die. Most of the bullets were bounced away by the pig skin on his body. That kind of defense ability can be called abnormal.


    Seeing the pig head man getting closer and closer to Chen Yi, I couldn''t see it. I rushed over, and the endless blade in my hand stabbed the pig head directly.


    Puff!


    The sound of pig skin tearing.


    I didn''t expect that the endless blade was used for the first time in this case, but the effect was pretty good.


    Just after being pierced by the endless blade, this guy was like an angry ball. He suddenly wilted and turned into a torn cartoon in a few seconds.


    "What are you making of this thing? It''s not under your control?" Chen Yi scolded Wu Hongquan. Looking at that, Chen Yi doubted whether this guy had deliberately given the order.


    Wu Hongquan was sweating. It was really unintentional. He wanted to summon the princess. Who knew it was the pig man.


    In a hurry, Wu Hongquan tried again.


    Only the princess, nothing; Only draw pig head people, nothing; Pig head man Princess XX, pig head man came out, and this time he was completely uncontrollable. Finally, he was killed by endless blade again.


    As a result, we all understood that if this guy painted, only * * painting can summon, and only summon the monsters inside, and only summon the pig head man, and other monsters can''t.


    How much they like pig heads.


    And most importantly, what is summoned cannot be controlled.


    At this time, an idea suddenly flashed through my mind: "Hey, man, can you draw a pig head x zombie?"


    When I said this, everyone around me was shocked.


    Even Wu Hongquan, Meng Rui, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi stared at me with strange eyes.


    "Brother Lin can''t imagine that you have such a strong taste." Meng Rui patted me on the shoulder and said.


    Xiao Ya and Fang Qi also stared at me with the eyes that they knew me for the first time.


    I feel dizzy.


    "Please, I think, if you can, this guy''s painting can be used to deal with zombies?" I explained helplessly.


    At this moment, the eyes of the people around suddenly lit up.


    Yes, if you can deal with zombies, you can still do it.


    I''ve just seen that the pig head man''s strength is still very abnormal. He can''t be killed by rockets and can''t be pierced by Gatling. Only with the sharp edge of endless blade can he penetrate this guy''s skull.


    If such a monster can be summoned to deal with zombies, it''s really a good choice.


    The summoned pig head man will only act according to the way in the painting and look for the women around him. If this woman is replaced by a zombie


    I don''t know. My words made Lao Wu hate me.


    God, I want to draw the picture of pig head man x zombie. If you draw the zombie x girl, you can draw it, but it''s disgusting.


    However, under the pressure of the people around him, this guy can only draw a cartoon with heavy taste.


    Then, tear it up outside the territory.


    The pig head man did appear. Without hesitation, he rushed directly at the zombies outside. He also held a huge axe in his hand and waved it indiscriminately to tear the zombies into pieces.


    Then I found a female zombie, and the pig man immediately


    Fortunately, the restricted screen did not appear, and the pig head man was killed again. Otherwise, the screen looks absolutely different.


    "How many can you summon at the same time?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Three!"


    "How long will it last?"


    "Five minutes."


    "How often can you summon?"


    "As long as you can draw it, you can call it at any time. However, if the inventory exceeds 30 minutes, it will become invalid."


    Hiss!


    I took a breath.


    This guy''s ability is really abnormal.


    At the same time, there are three five minute pig heads. When one is dead, the next can be summoned immediately. Unfortunately, the inventory of 30 points is invalid, that is, two at most. Otherwise, it doesn''t seem to be a problem for one person to pick the tyrant alone.


    It takes at least ten minutes to see this guy draw a picture. The fault in the middle is very deadly.


    Unfortunately, you can only draw a pig head man on the ground. If you draw a bird man, you may be able to pick the licker alone.


    After sipping my lips, I said to Wu Hongquan, "Lao Wu... Can you replace those ordinary zombies with lickers? The weapons axes in the hands of those pig headed people have also become chains with barbs..."


    My words brightened Wu Hongquan''s eyes and a plan had appeared in his heart.


    (how can there be invincible power? You think too much, ha ha)

 Chapter 146

    This time, the number of people acting is very small.


    I, Meng Rui, Chen Yi, Xiao Feng, Chen Bolin and Ono, and Wu Hongquan.


    Ah Shui, Xiao Ya, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling and Zhou Jia all stay in the territory and are responsible for protecting the security of the territory.


    Each one lurked in a room, staring at the distance, motionless, for fear of making the slightest movement and attracting the attention of the monsters in front.


    Yes, we''re here to hunt lickers.


    If you want to kill lickers, you don''t need hard power. After all, lickers are not like tyrants. They are rough and fleshy.


    This guy''s skin is thin. Everyone''s attack can basically tear up this guy''s defense.


    The only trouble is that licking the eater is too fast.


    The attack of ordinary people can hardly keep up with the speed of lickers.


    So this time, it''s either a fast attack or a long-range attack. We must kill the licker in this operation.


    As for Wu Hongquan, on the one hand, it is to test his strength. On the other hand, this guy''s painting is also a very important link for lickers. Whether Wu Hongquan can succeed or not is also very important.


    What, you said that chain wasn''t * *? It seems that we have to further study! (the last chapter is wrong. The 30 minute inventory is invalid. That is, Lao Wu can use three pig heads at the same time at his limit speed.)


    Lickers are different from tyrants. Tyrants mostly find a place to stay honestly. Although lickers have their own territory, they prefer to run around.


    You can''t deal with this guy like a tyrant. Let the breeze lead the zombie away.


    The licker''s amazing bouncing ability is likely to hit the breeze from the sky as a plane.


    Now, the licker opposite is leading a large number of younger brothers to search in this area.


    It is almost a mystery whether there are other living people in the whole city besides us now.


    The living are almost dead.


    Under the attack of these zombies, especially lickers, it is difficult for anyone to survive.


    One room after another, no one was found alive.


    At this time, Xiaofeng cut a wound on his arm, and the blood dripped down. That bloody smell, accompanied by the breeze whistling out of Xiaofeng, suddenly drifted away.


    This smell was immediately smelled by the guy in front.


    I heard the strange licker roar, and the whole body rushed here immediately.


    Whoo, this cargo is definitely a jumping champion. His body almost glides directly from mid air.


    There is a distance of tens of meters between the two buildings, but it is nothing for the licker.


    Although the limbs of human beings lying on the ground are not comparable to tyrants, they are still quite strong, their heads are constantly opening and closing, and a tongue is spitting out without reading.


    The size of the licker is as big as a car, several times larger than the licker''s cub.


    That kind of strength and speed has become particularly amazing.


    Seeing the guy''s face expanding through the glass, he showed his teeth and looked particularly clearly.


    With a puff, the tongue sprayed out directly, and the thick glass was smashed into pieces in an instant. The guy''s body directly came in through this wide window.


    There are so many living people here. What a big hair!


    Maybe I haven''t found a living person for a long time. As soon as I saw so many people gathered here, suddenly, the licker immediately came after him.


    The tongue stretched out and rushed directly at the small wind in front.


    However, at this time, the three pieces of paper were torn in Wu Hongquan''s hand almost at the same time. The three freshly painted notebooks were broken in an instant.


    Shua!


    On the ground, three pig headed people appeared almost at the same time.


    The body is wrapped with barbs one by one, which looks particularly ferocious. As soon as they see the licker in front of them, the three pig heads act at the same time. As soon as they grasp the chains on their bodies, they immediately rush towards the licker.


    Just like the picture in the cartoon, the pig head man waved an iron chain and trapped the licker.


    What in reality? No one knows. It''s an adventure.


    The three pig heads were roaring loudly, and the iron chain was waved in an instant.


    It seemed that the licker had never encountered such a monster and didn''t react for a moment.


    When the reaction came, the nearest chain had been wrapped around the licker''s body.


    However, this also showed the amazing power of the licker. With a roar, his two claws grabbed the chain directly.


    With a bang, the chain was torn alive.


    Even a pig head man was pulled by force and rushed directly at the licker.


    Just approaching the licker, a tongue rushed out like a shell.


    With a puff, the pig head man''s thick skin could not bear the power of licking the eater, and his body was pierced directly.


    However, in this short time, the remaining two pig heads directly rushed over, one with an iron chain, completely entangled the licker.


    The barb got stuck in the flesh and blood of the licker. Even the licker couldn''t get rid of it. But the power of the licker was too strong. Under the fierce struggle, the two pig headed people couldn''t stand stably at all.


    Looks like we have to do it.


    While the pig man entangled the licker, he quickly killed the licker.


    At this time, the pig man seemed to realize that he was not the opponent of the monster, and made a startling move at this time.


    Holding the chain in both hands, he jumped, and two fat bodies jumped directly from the window.


    The pig head man may not be as powerful as the licker, and the iron chain can''t bear the licker''s claws, but the weight of these two fat people is absolutely enough.


    When he fell from the high air, the licker''s body immediately regressed. Under the pull, he quickly regressed to the window. His hands suddenly stretched out, grabbed the wall next to him, and barely stabilized his body.


    "Not yet..." Meng Rui smiled, and a shell bombed the wall to pieces.


    This time, the licker had nothing to rely on.


    Under the traction of two fat pigs, the body fell directly from the high air.


    At an altitude of more than 30 meters, the falling momentum is also quite terrible.


    Only heard a bang, we seemed to feel the whole building shaking violently.


    Wu Hongquan was constantly wiping his tears. It seemed that he was pitying his two pig heads, so he hung up.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t take long for this guy to sigh.


    Chen Bolin moved in an instant and directly took us from the sky to the ground.


    The two pig heads have turned into pieces of paper and the iron chain has disappeared.


    Second senior brother died!


    The two heroes have retired with success. As for the poor licker, his whole body fell to the ground, 30 floors and more than 90 meters high. It is estimated that his limbs will be broken.


    Although I haven''t died for a while, it''s obviously not much better. Basically, there''s not much room for struggle.


    With a sneer on the corner of my mouth, I stretched out my hand and stabbed the endless blade directly into this guy''s head.


    Puff!


    A jet of blood.


    I only heard the licker scream, and there was no movement any more.


    A large number of zombies surrounded us, but those couldn''t stop so many of us at that time.


    The surroundings were soon bombed out of shape and in a mess.


    "Next!" the goal was solved. Unexpectedly, it went so smoothly. We all felt quite excited. Meng Rui said with some joy.


    However, none of us knew that there was a huge threat gradually surrounding us at this time.

 Chapter 147

    When human power is concentrated, we suddenly find that those zombies don''t seem so difficult to deal with.


    Zombies are always just zombies. No matter how they evolve or how their strength becomes strengthened, they are just zombies.


    That wisdom can never be compared with normal human beings. As long as we unite as one, whether zombies or lickers, it''s easy to kill them.


    After killing tyrants and lickers, our self-confidence soared.


    Just after the battle here, we immediately walked towards the next goal.


    In this city, there are five tyrants, seven lickers, plus a wandering tyrant.


    Now there are six lickers and a wandering tyrant. The threat is many times easier than before.


    In addition, our strength is becoming stronger and stronger, and the strength gap between us is constantly changing.


    Perhaps this is the opportunity for mankind.


    With fewer and fewer living people, the human flesh that zombies can eat is also decreasing. It is said that zombies will not starve to death. Although this violates the law of energy conservation, who cares so much these days?


    When there is no human flesh, even if there is blood rain, zombies are difficult to continue to evolve, which are two necessary conditions for zombie evolution.


    In this case, that is to say, the number of powerful zombies will be less and less, killing one less.


    The strength of the rest of mankind will continue to increase.


    Under such changes, it seems not impossible to eliminate all zombies one day.


    Successive victories have filled all our hearts with hope.


    Even I was careless.


    After killing the licker and taking away the licker''s ability crystal core, we quickly went to the next place.


    These zombies are all fools. The same method is equally effective for the next zombie. After a long time, the zombie was attracted.


    Then it was the same licker and the same means. The licker rushed over directly.


    Completely throw away the little brother behind him. The desire for flesh and blood seems to have made the licker crazy. He left everything behind just to pursue this desire for blood.


    It was like repeating the previous things. Everything seemed so familiar. The monster rushed directly, and then was entangled by two pig headed people with chains and dragged directly down the high-rise building.


    Won again.


    A happy look appeared on our faces. Chen Bolin had put his palm on the nearby people and was ready to move us out at any time.


    As long as the dull landing sound comes from below.


    But... This strange thing happened.


    We waited for a long time. The sound of landing never appeared from beginning to end. It''s only more than 20 floors here. It''s shorter than the previous one. Why didn''t we land for so long? What happened?


    Looking at each other, we can see the strangeness in each other''s eyes. This change exceeded our expectations, and no one responded.


    "I''ll see..." Wu Hongquan said with a grin, and then walked over.


    But I stopped Wu Hongquan. Although Wu Hongquan can summon this abnormal pig head man, his body is like fragile bean curd residue. There is no big change. In case of any danger, he can''t stop it.


    So, finally, I walked over step by step.


    When I came to the window account, I hesitated a little and directly pulled out the endless blade. The golden sword body reflected my face. After slightly adjusting the angle, I saw two ugly faces reflected on the sword body of the endless blade.


    What''s that look like, not the licker? And not one licker, but two!


    My face suddenly changed wildly, almost subconsciously retreating quickly.


    At this time, the two lickers ambushed under the window seemed to feel something. With a howl, the whole body rushed over quickly, the big mouth opened, and two snake like tongues pierced directly into my back.


    The speed is like a bullet.


    Flash!


    Almost subconsciously, I launched this skill in an instant, and my body immediately rushed forward, avoiding the two tongues by a minute.


    The sharp attack roared through my shadow.


    Two lickers have appeared in front of us.


    Pity those two pig heads. There is no doubt that they must have been killed. No one thought that there was another licker in ambush here.


    Originally, we were going to ambush and kill these lickers, but we never thought that now we have become ambushed prey.


    This discovery made us look crazy.


    But it''s just two lickers. We can deal with it.


    Although it may be dangerous


    When we thought so in our hearts, something more terrible happened.


    Whistling!


    It was a violent air breaking sound. The harsh sound made us shudder and extremely frightening.


    That sound, like a shell, roared directly.


    Almost subconsciously, Chen Bailin grabbed the arms of people on both sides, even couldn''t care to judge the direction, and immediately started.


    Whoosh, we all disappeared directly. When we appeared again, we had reached the top of the opposite building.


    Standing in our position, we can clearly see that a large area of smoke and dust is rising on the building where we were originally located.


    A licker roared directly from a distance and broke the wall behind.


    Gulped one mouthful of water one by one. Shit, not two lickers, but three... This is a fucking trouble.


    Three lickers, even if we are very confident, but in the face of three lickers, I''m afraid it''s still not enough to see.


    What should I do?


    The development of things seems to have completely exceeded our imagination and expectations.


    Hiss, hiss!


    As if we were going to kill them all, we saw figures climbing out along the wall, and countless licking eater larvae formed a huge encirclement around us, completely encircling us.


    Even the building under us is the same. In a short time, the roof has been covered by licker larvae.


    However, the licker larvae did not act, but completely surrounded us, forming a huge encirclement circle, waiting for their boss''s order.


    But surrounded by the dense larvae, the taste is definitely not good.


    It''s like being surrounded by a pack of wolves. The feeling of terror is chilling.


    But more terrible things are still to come.


    "Paralyzed... Look back." Meng Rui suddenly whispered, and the guy''s voice was shaking.


    Back?


    I turned around quietly, looked at the back, and my body trembled.


    In the back, a licker is jumping on the roof. Like spider man, the distance between the two buildings is not a threat to this guy.


    Another one!


    "There is also one on the right..." disaster seems to follow.


    Counting the previous three, there were five lickers in this small place.


    This NIMA is life-threatening, isn''t it?


    Careless, this is really careless.


    Human is the most intelligent life, but it is also the most careless and short-lived animal.


    Because tuoda didn''t know how many losses he had suffered before, but when he won in a row, he would soon be replaced by the feeling of excitement and forget the fear of the enemy.


    We all know the wisdom of these zombies, but we subconsciously ignore the wisdom of these zombies, resulting in us directly falling into such a tragic situation.


    Here, there were five lickers, and one never appeared.


    That guy... Can''t have gone to... Territory?


    As soon as the idea appeared in my mind, I couldn''t suppress it immediately.


    Now the territory is still quite fragile. If it is attacked by lickers, can it resist with the strength of the territory?

 Chapter 148

    It''s just that I seem to think too much.


    Let alone whether the people in the territory can live or not, the problem in front of us seems to have become whether we can live or how many can live?


    Five lickers, this is a terrorist force that has never been faced, but now they all appear in front of us at one time. A little carelessness is the end of breaking to pieces.


    In fact, there is a connection between zombies.


    There are messengers among zombies. The so-called messengers are the zombie vultures. These zombie vultures constantly fly between different territories and convey signals in their own special ways.


    In recent days, the destruction of five tyrants has attracted the attention of these lickers.


    Even before we killed the first licker, we were completely seen by the messengers. Before we found the second licker, a simple trap had been set up here.


    Although this trap is quite simple and simple, its role is quite obvious. Without hesitation, we immediately stepped into this trap and completely fell into the siege of these zombies.


    Three over there, one on the right and one in the back.


    They all rushed towards us. When these lickers rushed to the side, it was the final attack.


    What should I do?


    Xiaofeng''s face is full of gloom. He wants to take his brothers directly into the air, but there are too many people here. With so many people, he can''t rush out of much height. If the height is not high enough, it will be a target for the lickers below.


    As long as you bounce, you can beat yourself down immediately.


    Chen Bolin can indeed use instant movement, but every time he moves, there will be a pause for a certain time. The more people he takes, the longer the pause!


    Moreover, because there are too many people, the distance of each blink will be reduced a lot.


    In this case, the situation on the site becomes particularly dangerous.


    Whether it''s blinking or flying into the sky, it''s quite troublesome.


    "Xiaofeng, you take Meng Rui and pig head... No, it''s Lao Wu!" grinned and I said, "Bailin, you take Chen Yi, shouldn''t you have any problem?"


    "If I only take two people, I can barely reach a height of more than 200 meters." frowned, and Xiaofeng said.


    At a height of more than 200 meters, for lickers with amazing jumping ability, it''s still dangerous to find a building, but as long as you keep away, you should be fine.


    "I have no problem blinking with someone," Chen Bolin said.


    Chen Yi and Meng Rui''s faces changed a little. Chen Yi asked me, "Lin Yi, what do you want to do?"


    "Nothing!" looking at more and more zombies around, I pursed my lips: "If this goes on, all of us will have to die. We are united. We are not the opponent of five lickers and so many larvae. However, I don''t want to die like this... So we might as well act separately. At this time, we may have a chance to survive."


    "Ono, can you become a wolf faster than a licker?" look at Ono next to you. This man will act alone like me.


    Ono nodded fiercely. He also knew how dangerous this situation was.


    But now there is no other way. Meng Rui, Lao Wu and Chen Yi have no power to move quickly. They can only rely on Xiaofeng and Chen Bolin.


    And he and Lin Yi can only escape by his own means!


    "So... Let''s start first. After we run away, you can see the opportunity and leave here. If we''re alone, we may have a chance to survive. We don''t have to pursue killing lickers. Now, we just need to survive." Hei hei smiled, and I said in a hoarse voice.


    Then he looked at Ono next to him. They both nodded and faced the left at the same time.


    There is an advantage in the city, that is, there are many tall buildings. Before, I only felt a little irritable, but now it has become an opportunity for us to live.


    Ouch!


    Ono has howled, his body suddenly lies on the ground, and his whole body turns into a giant wolf with long hair in the twinkling of an eye.


    The huge black body looks majestic.


    "Brother Meng, please let us lead the way." I laughed and said to Meng Rui.


    Meng Rui nodded and took out his double barreled shotgun: "shit, you two want to fucking survive."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so easy to die," I said with a smile.


    As for the nearby Ono, he was howling at the sky.


    The lickers in the distance are getting closer and closer. When the nearest lickers are less than 100 meters away from here, when these lickers come, that is, when the small soldiers nearby attack, we don''t have much time left.


    Ultimate bomb!


    Meng Rui shouted angrily, the shotgun suddenly lifted up, and the two explosives roared straight ahead.


    Behind him, Lao Wu held Meng Rui''s body, so that Meng Rui didn''t retreat because of the recoil.


    The two bombs roared out directly, exploded at the edge of the strong, and the original dense encirclement was torn open in an instant.


    coming!


    Almost with the explosion of the bomb, Ono and I rushed out in an instant.


    We can even feel the impact of the explosion roaring on our bodies, and the terrible force is almost Tearing our bodies to pieces.


    But we went against the wind.


    At the moment when the sole of the foot stepped down, the ghost quickly opened directly, and the whole body penetrated directly from the chaos like a bullet.


    Jump, it''s like jumping over the Grand Canyon, directly to the left, the only direction without lickers.


    The distance of more than 100 meters is a terrible challenge for both of us.


    Ono''s limbs are making crazy efforts, and the cement wall itself is crispy by the explosion. Under Ono''s efforts, it collapses.


    As for me, I was not much better. Under the force of my feet, a footprint even appeared on the concrete ground.


    With a jump, the two bodies rushed directly into the high air.


    Everyone is watching this picture.


    Everything happened at that moment.


    My speed is obviously faster than Ono. Although Ono has turned into a beast, he still can''t beat me in speed.


    Especially when I just added attribute points, Ono''s body began to fall down when I didn''t reach the highest point.


    As for me, I soon began to experience the pleasure of free fall.


    The body is walking through the air, and countless pictures below are flashing in front of me. I know that if I fall from here, I will definitely be killed... Absolutely, there is no flesh and blood.


    The cold wind was howling in my ears, and I had never tried to carry out my speed to this extent. It seemed as if the wind like a knife was cutting in my ears, as if I wanted to cut pieces of flesh and blood from my face.


    The body is falling faster and faster.


    But just at this time, the opposite roof has appeared in front of me.


    However, at this time, my body fell again.


    The roof, which could have been steadily surpassed, suddenly appeared in front of my eyes, and the whole body hit the thick wall directly.


    At this moment, I only had time to suddenly stretch out my right hand, grasp the edge of the wall, and immediately hit my shoulder directly on the wall.


    Click!


    Under the terrible pressure, I felt that my body seemed to be completely crushed to pieces by the impact. I didn''t know how many bones there were, so I crashed them directly.


    I even felt severe pain in my internal organs. I didn''t know whether there were broken bones inserted into my internal organs, and my mouth was spitting blood.


    At this time, Ono roared from more than ten meters below me.


    This guy was a little more lucky than me. What appeared in front of him was not the wall but the glass. He only heard a crack and went straight through.


    Damn it, our goal is this roof, but none of them succeeded.

 Chapter 149

    Ono''s appearance was just a little better than me. The glass cut countless wounds on his body, and his body rowed directly from the ground. Finally, he slammed into the opposite wall and almost knocked Ono unconscious.


    "Hey, Ono... Are you dead?" I howled loudly.


    After a period of time, I heard Ono''s voice: "not dead yet, how about you..."


    "Can I talk to you when I''m dead? Don''t lie down. If you can get up, run the fuck." I said in a hoarse voice, pulling my body with my right hand, trying to move me from the wall to the top.


    But... The bone is broken.


    Not only the right arm, but also the left arm.


    That violent impact brought extremely serious consequences. The bones of both arms bear the brunt and directly broke... No, even broken.


    I don''t know how I stick to it. Every past second, I can feel the unspeakable stinging pain in my arm.


    I heard a sound of hearing, Ono has got up and probably left.


    On the other side, the lickers just reacted from this accident, roared wildly and ordered to start the siege.


    But Chen Bolin, who had been prepared for a long time, appeared on another roof with several people.


    As for Xiaofeng, it has become a sugar gourd.


    Because both hands need to control the wind flexibly, there is no way to pull two people. Meng Rui holds Xiaofeng''s waist and Lao Wu holds Meng Rui''s waist. The three big men become a sugar gourd, just like a monkey in the sky, and they go straight into the air.


    Seeing the perfect trap, they actually miscalculated. The lickers were obviously quite angry, roared one by one, and commanded the little brother around them to start chasing and killing.


    Even these lickers were separated, and each licker pursued one direction.


    There may be a lot of people over there. There are two lickers hanging behind Xiaofeng.


    Even two lickers came from the direction of me and Ono.


    You are paralyzed and don''t give me time to rest.


    Grass!


    I cursed in my heart. I was still trying to lift myself up, but a little action immediately made me tremble with pain.


    Just then, a circle of light appeared on the roof, and then I saw Elise''s figure appear in front of me.


    "My master, why don''t you call us when you are in danger, and even want me to run out by myself?" said Elise with some resentment, as if she was quite dissatisfied with my forgetting them.


    Darling, this is the opposite day. I didn''t call, but I came out myself.


    It''s not that I don''t want to call, but that I can''t do that at all. There''s no way. If I get into the house like Ono, it''s OK. I''m in such an embarrassing position.


    After complaining about me, Elise directly turned into a spider, a large stream of spider silk sprayed out directly, and then entangled me.


    Elise seemed to know my injury. Although she moved fast, she was extremely careful and didn''t touch my wound at all.


    Directly pulled me onto my back, and then eight spider legs quickly swung up and rushed to the distance.


    It''s definitely not slow for Elise to become a spider. Although it may not be as fast as when I started the ghost trot, it''s not easy for the lickers behind to catch up.


    When I got to the roof, Elise was simpler than me. A strand of spider silk rippled directly in the past. It was really like spider man. She went directly to the opposite side with ease.


    Seeing Ono shuttling through a street, I made Elise stagger. Don''t let the two lickers in the back get together. That would be the real trouble.


    Sitting on Elise''s back, I watched the two lickers in the back separate and chase me and Ono respectively. I couldn''t help grinning, paralyzed and really resilient. When I got here, I was still chasing and killing and refused to give up.


    He quickly lost a healing technique on his body.


    The injury on the right arm suddenly improved a lot.


    Healing can now heal 60% of injuries, but this does not mean that if you lose a skill, your whole body will recover 60%, up to 60% of your injured place.


    It is estimated that there are no dozens of treatments for systemic fractures like me.


    But it was good in relieving the pain. Elise seemed worried that my injury would worsen and arranged a cushion under me with spider silk.


    That''s sweet.


    Elise keeps running. Maybe Elise knows that when my injury hasn''t fully recovered, ash and sister Dao, plus she may be difficult to deal with a licker. Even if she can deal with me, I''m also a danger.


    When my injury recovers, it''s time to kill the licker.


    The licker in the back seems to have enough strength to kill us. No matter how fast we run, this guy has been chasing us.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I am rapidly recovering from my injury.


    Legs, hands, chest, internal organs


    Fortunately, many strengthening points have been added on the trunk before. Even so, I am seriously injured. If this impact had not turned me into meat sauce before?


    Now think about it, it''s terrible.


    Unfortunately, there is nothing perfect in the world. If I can strengthen all parts of my body... Well, including xiaodingding, I would be invincible.


    It''s true to think so. When did you find a chance to strengthen xiaodingding once.


    Now I feel almost unbearable when I meet a witch like Elise.


    I just don''t know what xiaodingding reinforcement is to increase, increase length, coarseness, or durability, or increase the three at the same time?


    Well, at this critical moment, I''m still thinking. The most important thing is that this idea is still obscene, but it''s just to divert attention. It''s really just that.


    Unconsciously, we have reached a special place.


    zoo!


    It''s the zoo. It''s a real zoo, not the shadow gang.


    The zoo, I thought back before I brought my little sister here to play, but the zoo is only a small place, there are no particularly precious animals, and the environment is very poor.


    Elise shuttled through the zoo, surrounded by cages.


    There is no monkey in the back mountain.


    Among those iron cages, you can see shriveled bodies, buzzing flies flying on them.


    When the end comes, zombies erupt.


    These animals were starved to death without keepers.


    Some cages were torn to pieces, and the animals in them had long been unknown. I don''t know if they... Have also become zombies.


    But no matter what the zoo used to look like, it is now completely deserted and quiet, except for those disgusting flies and corpses.


    And there are many iron cages, all kinds of courtyard walls, shelves and other things around. There are obstacles everywhere.


    This obstacle is probably nothing to us, but it may pose some threats to lickers.


    Moreover, taking advantage of this time, my injury has recovered.


    It seems that it''s time to kill the follower in the back.


    Sipping my lips, I immediately summoned ashy and sister Dao. Together with Elise, the four formed a powerful force, quietly waiting for the arrival of the licker behind me.


    Boom!


    The huge body hit an iron net, and the huge iron net was directly flattened.


    The licker shook his sharp tail and roared at me. (in the biochemical crisis, the licker has a tail. I''ll add a drop myself.)


    This guy looks a little breathless. It''s estimated that he''s tired after running for so long?


    Four people gradually surrounded the past, and each of them was ready to fight. Because of the increase of various equipment, everyone''s strength was stronger than before.


    As for me, this may be the first time that the endless blade in my hand really shows its power.


    But none of us noticed. Not far away, a pair of bright eyes were staring in this direction.

 Chapter 150

    I felt a little strange, as if someone was staring at me.


    It felt a little fluffy, but when I turned around and looked, I couldn''t see anyone behind me.


    Frown, I didn''t think much. Now there seems to be no enemy at this time. It''s mostly my illusion.


    Moreover, the main trouble now is that the licker in front of us, even if there are other enemies, we should stand aside in front of the licker.


    I closed my lips and winked at ash, sister Dao and Elise.


    The four men gradually formed a circle around the guy in the center.


    Licking the eater''s speed is a problem. If we can''t solve this guy''s speed, it''s difficult for us to defeat this monster.


    Among the whole team, only I can keep up with the speed of lickers.


    Even queen Elise, who turned into a spider, couldn''t do it.


    In a straight line on the flat ground, the licker''s speed completely surpassed that of Elise.


    Elise only took advantage of various building obstacles and relied on her own spider silk to surpass without injury. Although the licker was quite flexible, she couldn''t compare with Elise after all. It was precisely because of this situation that Elise had never been caught up by the licker.


    After arriving here, Elise knew that she couldn''t keep up with the monster, so she simply became a human form.


    Instead of keeping up with the monster''s speed, it''s better to directly carry out fierce means and kill the monster directly, which is more enjoyable than any way.


    The licker also felt the strange atmosphere in the surrounding air. His body was lying on the iron cage. It seemed that there was no human appearance at all. He was lying on his stomach like a monster, and there were bursts of growls like threats from his throat.


    A few seconds later, only a roar was heard. The licker''s two hind legs suddenly exerted force on the cage. His whole body was like a rocket and rushed directly at me. It was too fast to react.


    In front of my eyes, I could almost see a remnant flickering in an instant. The next second, the licker had come to me.


    Flash!


    Shua!


    My body suddenly retreated. The place where I was standing roared, and there was a huge pit directly. One move failed. The licker didn''t hesitate at all. My body rushed towards me again.


    This guy seems to feel that I am the center of the team. He has identified me and must take the lead in killing me.


    Ghost trot!


    At this time, I also started the ghost trot, the speed of body movement suddenly accelerated, and my legs were frantically staggered at a fast and invisible speed.


    After the ghost trotted, my speed finally caught up with the licker.


    That speed is too fast. In this zoo full of obstacles, the two bodies are flashing and interlacing rapidly, just like lightning.


    Shua Shua


    The constantly changing figure is dazzling.


    Even the encirclement of Elise, ash and sister Dao is expanding.


    Seriously, the strength of these monsters like lickers seems to be nothing compared with those of Dao Mei. After all, these people are heroes in the league. That strength is absolutely amazing.


    But... That''s in the league.


    Now they are not full of grades and equipment, and they are not in their strongest state at all. Otherwise, who cares if they are just a licker?


    Although they are not their strongest strength, they still have some eyes. Although the speed of the two people is amazing, the three people can see it clearly.


    No one moved. Although everyone has limited skills, no one has made a move at all.


    They all know the shortcomings of their skills and need a cooling time of a few seconds. When they are not absolutely sure, these people will never make a move at will.


    The brains of the three people are calculating as fast as computers, which is the collection of countless combat experiences in their career in the league.


    Those experiences are enough for them to calmly face all kinds of situations.


    Moreover, although three people are three individuals, at this time, it seems that they share their brains together.


    AI Xi has the ability to reduce speed, but it is difficult for a single attack to hit such a fast-moving target, but ten thousand arrows can be fired at once.


    A fan-shaped area appears when ten thousand arrows are fired at the same time. The farther the distance is, the larger the area of the fan-shaped area is.


    However, the limiting effect of ten thousand arrows is very limited, and the speed is reduced by only about 20%.


    However, a 20% speed reduction can make aria barely keep up with the licker''s speed, and aria''s balanced strike can cause a 60% deceleration effect.


    When this effect appears, the licker''s speed advantage will become a disadvantage, and Elise''s attack will appear at this time.


    The three men didn''t talk to each other, but almost everyone had formed a battle plan in their mind.


    The speed of the ghost''s trot had disappeared, and my speed suddenly decreased.


    At this time, the licker had jumped in front of me, hissed, opened his mouth, and his tongue was directly ejected from his mouth like a bullet.


    I always wondered if this guy had frog or toad genes.


    But this guy''s tongue is much stronger than the frog''s tongue.


    At the critical moment, I just barely had time to lift the endless blade in my hand.


    Bang!


    The tongue directly hit the endless blade, and the violent impact made my body fly back directly to the rear.


    Fortunately, this is an endless blade. If it were a garbage weapon, it might have broken under the impact of this guy.


    Boom... The body hit an iron cage and immediately cut countless wounds by those rusty wires. The body almost turned into meat.


    However, I didn''t even dare to stay at all. When I twisted my body, people turned out directly from the ground.


    Soon there was another roar, and the iron cage was directly smashed into pieces by this guy.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, a blood trace was immediately thrown out, and his eyes were immediately covered with blood red.


    Just under the hazy red, all the weaknesses of this guy appeared, his legs, the second weakness.


    Sure enough, the legs of this guy who relies on speed are more deadly.


    In addition to the legs, there is another place that is also more important!


    Behind me is ash.


    At this time, the licker rushed over again. He seemed to have found that I was at the end of the crossbow. As long as he attacked me again, I would be dead.


    Just when the guy had rushed into mid air, there was a cold voice of ash in front of him.


    With a bow and an arrow, a cluster of arrows roared out from the front in an instant, showing a large fan-shaped trace and spreading out towards the front.


    The licker seemed to feel a little afraid of the cold. His body suddenly twisted in mid air and forcibly moved out of a distance of several meters.


    However, the farther away, the more shrouded by the simultaneous firing of thousands of arrows. Although the licker moved out for several meters, it was still touched by an arrow.


    Just met, the licker immediately covered with a layer of blue light, and the moving speed decreased significantly.


    Blade impact!


    At this time, sister Dao''s attack finally appeared. Her whole body swished and rushed directly, and the sharp blade in her hand cleaved directly at the licker.


    At the same time, a flash of light appeared on him.


    Balanced strike!


    The two skills appear almost simultaneously.


    Even the licker couldn''t avoid this impact skill. With a snort, she was directly torn by the broken King''s blade in sister Dao''s hand.


    A long scar suddenly appeared.


    With all kinds of weapons, the destructive power of these heroes has doubled.


    However, after giving this move, sister Dao didn''t have the idea to continue to expand the results. She put her toes on the licker a little, and the whole body flew out upside down.


    Nearby, a large piece of spider silk has been smashed down.


    Dizzy!

 Chapter 151

    Ten thousand arrows are fired at the same time to slow down, the balanced strike slows down again, and then Elise is dizzy.


    The three restrictive skills are closely connected with each other without any gap.


    It is worthy of being a master among all the masters. Such perfect cooperation can be achieved in a short time.


    Of course, I can''t help doing this. After all, during this period of time, I was attracting the attention of the licker, giving the three women the time to observe and calculate the licker''s speed and attack mode, and then finding the most appropriate opportunity to open it directly.


    When the licker''s speed decreased, that situation immediately changed completely.


    And Elise''s vertigo is a fatal injury to the licker.


    Although the time is very short, this short time is enough for ash.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    At present, the strongest control skill finally appeared. The arrow roared out directly. At a very close distance, the licker ate this skill completely.


    Whew... Boom!


    The crystal exploded directly on the licker''s body, and the huge body was directly shaken out.


    If it had been before, ash''s big move might have been avoided by this guy, but when he was dizzy, the whole licker could only watch this big move explode on himself.


    Large tracts of blood and meat scattered from the sky.


    AI Xi''s equipment is the best among several people, and the destructive power is also the most abnormal. When the licker fell from the air, his whole body had become broken and numerous scars appeared on his body.


    This guy''s body is far less powerful than a tyrant, and he can''t withstand ash''s attack at all.


    But the licker is a licker after all. Even if he was hurt so badly, he still didn''t die. The giant howled and his body got up again from the ground, even if the whole body was full of dripping blood and broken meat.


    The left half of the body was blown open by the crystal arrow. I don''t know how many internal organs fell down.


    Especially one left leg was seriously injured!


    "Here we go, take care of this guy!" the opportunity came.


    The body of sister Dao and I rushed over quickly, and Elise and Aishi in the rear were constantly outputting.


    Supreme blade!


    Around sister Dao, four sharp blades have begun to dance, and her body rotates gracefully on the ground, just like dancing.


    However, there was a fatal edge hidden in this beauty. The four blades roared in an instant with the rotation of sister Dao.


    Puff... Puff!


    Ouch!


    I only heard the scream of the licker. Although I barely escaped the key on my head, the position on my shoulder and neck was torn into a mess by the supreme blade, which looked quite tragic.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly narrowed the distance with the licker.


    The licker opened his mouth and sprayed his tongue directly at me.


    Just under the serious injury, the licker''s attack looks soft and weak.


    This kind of attack has no effect on me at all. With a cold hum, I turn my body slightly, and the backhand is a knife to cut directly.


    It was another earth shaking howl. With the sharp edge of the endless blade, this guy''s tongue could not stop my attack. Half of his tongue retracted directly with the scattered blood, and the remaining half twisted on the ground like the body of a poisonous snake.


    Just when the licker was in great pain, I seized this rare opportunity, jumped and appeared directly behind the licker.


    Seeing the fat ass of the licker in front of him, he smiled grimly, and the endless blade stabbed him directly.


    Hiss!


    In a trance, I seemed to see Elise''s eyelids jumping. I didn''t think I still had this hobby.


    But this attack is particularly effective.


    I only heard the scream of the licker, and a large amount of blood was almost sprayed out of the chrysanthemum in a spray like way.


    Fortunately, I hid quickly, otherwise I would be miserable.


    Legs, hands, and even the whole body seem to be completely out of control.


    The licker looked like he had drunk wine. His body was spinning and twisting on the ground. Finally, he fell on the ground with a pop and kept wriggling.


    I didn''t expect this effect.


    The most fatal weakness of this licker is hidden in this place.


    Yes, according to my blood trace, the legs of the licker are the second lightest, but in the ass chrysanthemum, they are completely white.


    That place is the most famous key for lickers.


    In fact, how do we know that inside the licker''s ass is actually his nerve center.


    Yes, this kind of life can no longer be inferred by common sense.


    This zombie is targeting the animal... No, it''s the monster that has changed.


    The brain and nerves originally located in the head were gradually transferred to the body and finally moved to the ass.


    The head has completely become a weapon for searching and attacking the enemy.


    There are muscles in and around the ass, which can perfectly protect the brain. After all, the licker doesn''t have the hard skull of a tyrant.


    This is an autonomous evolution of zombies.


    But when this zombie evolved into this form, it forgot its chrysanthemum and has become a shortcut to the brain.


    When the nerve center is destroyed, this guy also completely loses the ability of action. If it is described in a human way, it may be hemiplegia.


    But he''s not dead yet.


    After I mended another knife, the guy didn''t move any more.


    It''s a lot of experience. After looking at it, I''m getting closer and closer to level 18.


    An aperture appeared on Elise''s body, and she also upgraded to level 13.


    As for Dao Mei and AI Xi, there was no news. They had already reached level 18.


    In terms of the situation in the game, two people have reached the level.


    Although a lot of experience has been wasted, there is no way to do so now.


    However, the growth of gold coins is good. At that time, gather together to buy a good equipment for Elise. The only one who attacks magic can''t be treated badly.


    With a long breath, I ran to the licker, dissected it, and pulled out an ability crystal from the blood stain.


    I got such a thing again. Go back to Fang Qi and see if Fang Qi wants to use it.


    I''m a little happy with this ability crystal core. It''s my own choice. Don''t mention the sense of achievement.


    "Get ready, let''s go find Ono." I grinned and said.


    Ono, I didn''t follow the same street at that time. Now I don''t know if I left the range of my transmission.


    I spread the transmission, ready to feel it.


    After all, with three people, I dare not use transmission rashly. The side effects are too great. The most is to find Ono, and then we hurry over.


    "Ouch..."


    Just as I was about to launch the transmission search Ono, I suddenly heard a soft voice in my ear.


    I was stunned.


    Stopped the action in his hand and looked aside.


    That sound seems to come from that place.


    That place... Is an iron cage. Look at the sign outside. It seems to be the cage where the fox was locked before. How can there be a sound from there?


    Scratching my head, I feel a little incredible.


    Although the feeling is auditory hallucination, but... There are still some flukes in my heart. What if it''s a person?


    If you''re a living person, you can''t miss it.


    After all, there are fewer and fewer living people now, and each one is more precious than the giant panda.


    I walked over slowly.


    After all, I had encountered many dangers before, so I was prepared for the battle and was quite careful.


    With a squeak, I opened the door of the cage.


    "Who''s in there?" I asked.


    "Oh!" there seemed to be a panic sobbing voice from inside.


    "Don''t worry, I am a living person, not a zombie. If you are also a living person, I can take you to our territory. There are many living humans in it, and the survivors live there." looking at it, I said again.


    There are a lot of fur scattered in the cage, fox fur, and even the fur of some other animals.

 Chapter 152

    There are scattered animal fur and even some bones outside.


    Inside is the original Fox''s nest!


    Looking at this appearance, I understand a little. Maybe the staff of the zoo or tourists hid in the cage and killed the fox as food when the zombie broke out.


    After that, they may also use other starved animals as their own food.


    Although it may be disgusting, it''s really not easy to persist until now in this last world.


    But it seems that this may be the end.


    Now there is no living animal in the whole zoo, and the dead animal bodies have already rotted. Except for a man named Bei ye who once stood at the top of the food chain, it is estimated that no one can survive in this situation.


    Listening to this man''s voice is also quite weak, as if with a trace of pain.


    I don''t know if I''m hurt.


    I comforted her and said, I am a living man, not a zombie; I told her that now all the survivors are gathered together. It''s safer and can resist the attack of zombies.


    I hope my statement can reassure this person.


    Being suspected and distrusted, I don''t feel uncomfortable. I know how fragile a person who has lived in this situation for so long is in his heart.


    But it seemed that my words had some effect. I only heard a sound. Then I saw a figure crawling out of the fox''s nest.


    When I saw this woman, I was suddenly stunned.


    Not as unkempt as I thought.


    Originally, I thought there would be a dirty, ragged character who looked like a beggar.


    But when this man appeared, I found myself completely wrong.


    The soft long hair spread on the shoulders, not only did it not feel dirty, but it looked very shiny.


    The skin on the body is also delicate and snow-white. That kind of skin is rare even before the end of the world.


    The figure is even more slim, a red and white dress, tightly bound at the waist, making the woman''s figure more hot.


    A pair of snow-white thighs were exposed outside.


    This man wasn''t a model before, was he?


    Looking at this woman, I couldn''t help muttering in my heart.


    Darling, this is the end of the world. It''s not easy to maintain this posture.


    Not to mention, although the girl looked a little embarrassed, her every move seemed to have her own elegance. She slowly drilled out of the fox hole and looked spotless.


    But the knee of the right leg was red and swollen, and even bleeding.


    Of course, in the end of the world, this kind of injury is really nothing, very common, but it makes people feel a little distressed to appear on that snow-white jade leg.


    "Cough, what''s your... Name?" I asked the girl.


    Then he held out a hand to the girl and tried to pull her out.


    The girl seemed a little shy. I didn''t care and made way for the entrance.


    "My last name is Zi... My name is Zi Jiao!" said the girl.


    Zijiao? (the polite Zhao Zijiao, after eight, I think it might be better to call her Zijiao, so... That''s it.).


    What a strange name. I didn''t expect to have this last name.


    Then the girl talked about her past.


    As I expected, when the girl was playing in the zoo, the corpse tide spread here. When it was dangerous, she hid in this cage and lived until now.


    Although what the girl said is very simple, I can imagine that it is absolutely dangerous.


    "The wound on the leg..."


    "I stayed in that cage and was going to go out to find something to eat, but I just sat up. It was like something fell down here. I was scared and fell down..."


    I''m dizzy!


    I was full of black lines in my head. I fainted and worked for a long time. Is this still my responsibility?


    It seems that I attracted the licker, and when the licker fell down, I startled the young lady and hurt her.


    "Sorry, I''ll treat you. I can cure the wound on your leg," I said, scratching my head.


    "No, it''s just a small injury. Don''t bother. If you can give me the thing in your hand, my injury will be cured soon." the girl suddenly looked at the ability crystal core in my hand and whispered.


    If in normal times, I can definitely feel that something is wrong.


    However, at this time, I can''t feel anything.


    I just feel like my body is controlled by something, completely out of my control.


    What do you want to do with this ability crystal nucleus?


    But I just giggled, and then gave the power crystal core in my hand: "Oh, here you are..."


    Silly!


    At that moment, I just felt that no matter what the person in front of me wanted, I would give it to her. It seemed that it was a great sin not to give it to her.


    The girl took over the ability crystal core in my hand, and her face seemed to change in an instant, especially her eyes, seemed to become a little ferocious and ferocious.


    "Hey, what are you doing..." at this time, in the distance behind me, ash seemed to find that the situation here was wrong. At that time, he gave a Jiao drink and an arrow roared directly.


    "Damn..." the girl seemed a little angry.


    Seeing ash, sister Dao and even Elise rushing here, I seemed to have some signs of awakening. I stamped my feet and rose in the air. My body showed extraordinary sensitivity. My toes were slightly above the cage, and people disappeared in front of ash.


    It was at this time that I suddenly shook and woke up from that strange situation.


    Suddenly, I was full of cold sweat on my forehead.


    It''s cold in my heart.


    That feeling is really terrible. Looking at the empty palm, I''m afraid.


    What means did that woman use?


    I felt like an outsider. I watched myself make all kinds of actions with the woman''s orders. I didn''t know how to resist. It seemed that no matter what the woman said, I would do anything.


    Even if it kills me.


    What power is this?


    I never thought that there was such a terrible force in the world that could completely manipulate others in the invisible.


    This power is terrible.


    I''m not a fool. I woke up immediately after the woman left.


    But it was because of this that I felt extra fear. If what the woman just wanted was not my ability crystal core but my life, did I really stab myself to death?


    This is the most terrible place. When I think of killing all my lickers, but I capsized in front of a woman and almost broke into hell, I just feel bad.


    What a shame.


    "The master doesn''t have to feel ashamed. The woman''s strength is very strange." ash''s face was also cold.


    "In the League of heroes, there are people with similar power."


    "That''s about the power of mind control. It can control the spirit of others and let others act according to their own mind. Hum, it''s the ability of abuse." ash seems to despise this ability.


    However, it seems that Aishi is the queen of freldrod. She emphasizes that she is upright. No matter how powerful the enemy is, she should confront it head-on. I''m afraid this insidious force is what Aishi despises most.


    What I don''t know is that this is not the reason why ash is angry.


    The reason why ash is really angry is that he is careless!


    Just killed the licker, AI Xi saw that the woman was a human and didn''t take the seemingly ordinary woman to heart at all.


    However, no one thought that this seemingly ordinary woman had absolutely extraordinary power and almost led to the death of her master.


    This is something ash can''t forgive.

 Chapter 153

    Not only Aishi, but also the younger sister Dao and Elise are all gloomy. Just now they are as relaxed as Aishi.


    Several people are quite self reproach. For that hateful woman, she has been included in the list of must kill. If she meets that woman again next time, I''m afraid the three of them will not hesitate to attack.


    "Well, we''ve all miscalculated this time," I said, pursing my lips.


    Moreover, the power is so strange that I didn''t see the girl''s action to exert her power.


    I don''t even know when I''m under control. It''s just a fog in my head.


    "It seems that in this last world, there are few simple guys who can live until now... Especially a person. Just pay attention next time," I said.


    This time I have a long mind. If I meet this person again next time, maybe I won''t be so passive.


    I opened the fox cage and went in. In the fox cave, I saw pale bones.


    Those are not animal bones, all... Are human bones, pale bones.


    My eyes could not help shrinking.


    He''s really a dangerous guy. Fortunately, he''s not alone this time, otherwise he may really be dead.


    "Come on, we have to find someone else," I said.


    This time I was not interrupted, and the transmission ability expanded again. It wasn''t long before I noticed a fast-moving target.


    That target, should be Ono?


    However, the target is moving rapidly. I can''t locate it at all. I can''t transmit it. I have to run by myself.


    Fortunately, both ash and sister Dao are fast-moving heroes. Although Elise is not fast in human form, the speed of spider form is also quite amazing.


    At that moment, the three people immediately rushed in that direction.


    My speed was stretched to the limit by me, and my body passed through the air like a gust of wind.


    It seems that only in this way can I vent my unhappiness.


    What a fucking day.


    You say who can be happy when it happens? A licker who I worked so hard to kill almost got an ability crystal core. As a result, the woman took it away in three or two words.


    I was actually controlled by a woman. The feeling of shame and the impulse of anger in my heart burned me like a flame, making it difficult for me to calm down.


    This anger can only be vented through killing.


    The speed has reached a limit. I feel that I am faster than that super run now, and there is a sad wind in my ears.


    I saw a six or seven storey high-rise building in front of me, but I didn''t care at all. I jumped and jumped directly onto the roof. Immediately, my legs bent and rushed out like a catapult.


    Hundreds of meters away, I had seen the giant wolf and the licker who followed.


    Ono''s strength can only be regarded as general in Meng Rui''s territory.


    Although he can incarnate into a giant wolf, he has no ability in other aspects except speed and strength. He is almost just a person with the ability of body strengthening system.


    There is neither the natural and unrestrained flying of Xiaofeng, nor the ability of a Shui to restrict zombies in a large area. In some ways, it is the most featureless one.


    It''s also a unlucky one.


    The first time I hunted a tyrant, I was almost killed by a self exploding zombie.


    The first time I hunted and killed a licker, I fell into a trap. It seems that as long as I have my own participation, I have never been able to go smoothly. Can I say that I am a disaster star?


    This time it was even more so. He was chased by a licker behind his ass.


    The licker is like a follower. He refuses to let go of himself. It has been so long that there is no sign of letting go.


    He is not a zombie. Without the tireless characteristics of zombies, Ono has obviously felt that his physical strength is about to fail after such a long attack.


    But the damn licker still follows his ass until now, so that he doesn''t even have a chance to rest.


    Fuck!


    I''ve been cursing in my heart.


    Ono''s speed has obviously begun to decline and is about to lose its hold. When Ono is ready to turn around and fight with the monster, a terrible voice suddenly came behind him.


    Whew... Boom!


    The violent roar was like a shell flying over and exploding directly. The terrible sound made people shudder.


    Ono made a sudden brake and turned to look at it. The expression on his face can only act with incredible.


    "Lin Yi, when did you come?" Ono found the man. Who was Lin Yi who ran away with him before?


    But now, Lin Yi looks quite strange. It seems that Ono can see a cluster of burning flames from Lin Yi.


    That''s angry.


    Seeing this licker, I couldn''t help thinking of being cheated by that woman to lick the eater''s ability crystal core.


    I''m afraid this disgrace will be remembered in my heart for a lifetime.


    When I saw the licker, I subconsciously started the ghost to walk quickly, and my body rushed over like a sharp arrow.


    The licker''s physical strength is not endless.


    After such a long chase, the strength and speed of the licker obviously decreased seriously.


    And I, in anger, not only did my speed not decrease, but I became more terrible than before. With clarity, I couldn''t feel what it was like when I was tired.


    The body roared directly from the air, swept out directly with one foot and swept over the licker''s body.


    Under the great force, the licker''s body couldn''t bear it, as if it had been hit by a truck.


    Its huge force, coupled with the impact brought by ultra-high speed movement, the destructive force is absolutely amazing.


    With a bang, the licker was directly knocked out and hit the wall in the distance.


    I didn''t hear the sound of Ono nearby. After kicking the licker away with one foot, my toes stamped on the ground.


    Click... Boom!


    The cement floor was suddenly broken. Under that amazing reaction force, I rushed to the licker. Poor guy just got up from the ground.


    He opened his mouth as soon as he saw me.


    Before this guy spits out his tongue, I stabbed it with a sword.


    Under the sharp edge of the endless blade, the licker''s skin and bones are as vulnerable as bean curd residue.


    With a sound, the endless blade went directly into the licker''s skull, and then pulled it. The whole head was directly divided into two parts like a watermelon.


    Even so, this guy still hasn''t died.


    But now, the longer you live, it just makes the licker suffer more pain.


    Turn around and stab the sword directly into the licker''s chest, then use both hands to grasp the endless blade, directly from the chest to the tail, and split it in half. Even the nerve center in the ass was completely destroyed at this time.


    This time, it is completely dead.


    Even lickers have amazing vitality and are dead at this time.


    Blood splashed on his face and wiped it. It stinks and smells terrible.


    After taking back the endless blade and taking away the ability crystal core, I turned and looked at the nearby Ono: "what''s the matter, what did you just say?"


    "No, nothing," Ono replied immediately.


    Darling, the wolf''s head shrank.


    God, it''s terrible.


    This guy can''t be a monster. He kicked the licker away with one foot, and then killed the licker. Although he knew that this man''s strength was abnormal, is it too abnormal?


    "Really? Let''s go find the next person. After finding a companion, go back quickly. I feel that our territory is also dangerous now." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Ono nodded almost subconsciously and followed me.


    Just after I killed the licker, ash appeared. Looking at the pictures in front of me, they all looked strange.

 Chapter 154

    Ono doesn''t know, but they are very clear about the anger in my heart. Looking at this situation, it''s estimated that this flame can''t be extinguished easily.


    Ono is afraid to say more. Although he doesn''t know what happened, he can see that my current situation is quite wrong. It''s better not to create complications at this time.


    I killed this licker and got another licker''s ability crystal core. My unhappiness was slightly suppressed.


    But it''s only a little, and I have a hunch in my heart that I feel like I''ll meet that woman again.


    When I meet that woman again, I will never let that guy go... Even kill that woman directly.


    It''s just that the woman deceived her trust, but looking at the situation in the fox''s nest, I''m afraid that the woman is far from just taking away other people''s ability crystal core, and even killed many people.


    Maybe it''s another guy like Li Jie.


    I lost a cure to Ono. This guy was already exhausted. At this time, he recovered a little immediately.


    Then, I immediately developed my transmission skills and began to search around to find the location of those people.


    Unfortunately, the transmission failed.


    In other words, Meng Rui and Chen Yi can''t be found within 30000 meters nearby.


    Frowning and thinking for a while, they probably ran in the opposite direction to us. Now they don''t know where they have run. I''m afraid it''s not easy to find those people.


    Unfortunately, now the telephone can''t be used at all, otherwise it''s much more convenient.


    "Ash, use your shadow hunting spirit to search the nearby area all the time, and let me know if you find anything," I said to ash.


    Ash nodded and immediately released two shadow hunting spirits according to my order, one left and one right. We were in the middle. In this way, it almost covered an extremely wide area at the same time.


    Then Ono and I began to rush to the place where we were separated.


    When we came back here again, we only found that there was no one here, and the roof still showed a semi collapsed state. As for Meng Rui and Chen Yi, they had long disappeared, and even a zombie could not be seen.


    After I got here, I used my teleportation skill again.


    Unfortunately, as like as two peas, it is still what we found.


    It seems that these people have left within a radius of 30000 meters during this period of time.


    Unfortunately, I haven''t raised my teleportation skills too high. I only have one level. If I have a higher level, I may be able to search a longer distance.


    "If you remember correctly at that time, Xiaofeng took Meng Rui and Lao Wu to this side... As for Chen Bolin, he took Chen Yi to this direction." he frowned and estimated.


    "These two people move in an instant, and one flies in the sky. They are both fast. In a trance, there seem to be two lickers behind the breeze." I''m slowly calculating in my mind.


    "With the strength of Chen Yi and Chen Bolin, if you pull away the lickers and there are not so many small monsters nearby, you should still be able to kill one licker, but Meng Rui and his three people may be dangerous to deal with two lickers." I was analyzing the situation at that time.


    Hearing me say that there might be danger over mengrui, Ono''s face suddenly changed.


    "Moreover, the flying speed of Xiaofeng with two people will certainly be affected. In that case, let''s go over here first." pointing to the direction of Xiaofeng''s three people leaving, I said.


    Ono nodded fiercely, turned into a giant wolf again, and rushed in that direction.


    Both Meng Rui and Chen Yi basically exist as spiritual leaders in the territory. If there are any problems between them, it will be a heavy blow to the whole territory.


    Whether the people in the territory can survive the corpse tide depends largely on whether the two bosses live.


    "Master... This way." at this moment, ash suddenly spoke.


    The originally fast-moving body Shua stopped: "the spirit of shadow hunting feels that there seems to be something moving here. It seems that there is a battle."


    Ash said quickly.


    The spirit of shadow hunting can transmit the distant picture to AI Xi, but this time, the spirit of shadow hunting is directly broken before the spirit of shadow hunting transmits the picture.


    The picture there was also immediately interrupted, but this situation also seemed to indicate that something was going on in that direction that did not want others to see.


    At the thought of this, Ono and I immediately turned around and headed for the place where the Falcon spirit was destroyed.


    When we got here, we found that the situation here seemed even worse.


    It seems that a tragic battle has just ended here. There is a lot of chaos everywhere. Many walls have completely collapsed, and the cement ground is pitted. Those traces look very new. The smoke and dust in some places have not dispersed. It is obvious that this battle has just ended.


    One glance at each other can see the solemnity in each other''s eyes.


    Hope is not the most worried ending in my heart. It would be bad if it were.


    "Boss..." Ono couldn''t help but let out a wolf howl. The sound spread quickly in this area and spread a long distance.


    The building in the distance bounced back, and the wolf howl echoed in the area.


    Unfortunately, there was no response.


    This situation makes our minds sink all the time.


    Whether Chen Yi or Meng Rui, as long as they are still alive, it is impossible not to give the slightest response to this voice.


    Can it be said that the losers in this battle... Are they not?


    This is a very dangerous situation.


    The body jumped down from the roof and looked at the traces around. The more I looked at my face, the more strange it was.


    No, no!


    Whether Chen Bolin, Chen Yi, Meng Rui, Xiaofeng and Wu Hongquan, there are modern weapons on both sides.


    Meng Rui is a shell fired by a double barrel shotgun. Chen Yi can transform all kinds of high-tech weapons.


    If there is a real fight, there must be a lot of gunpowder around. The smell of gunpowder will not dissipate so quickly just after the battle.


    But now, although it looks like a mess, there is no damage caused by explosion. It looks more like a collapse caused by brute force.


    Only the dust all over the sky, constantly drilling into my nose, makes me feel uncomfortable in the nasal cavity.


    Ono, Aishi, several people also landed, and everyone searched around.


    "By the way, Ono..." I suddenly thought of something in my mind.


    "Hmm?" Ono raised the wolf''s head with some curiosity.


    "Is this place... A place on the previous map, or a licker''s nest?" I suddenly remembered that when Meng Rui showed us the map, it seemed that there was such a place on it.


    Here is a licker''s nest.


    Is it difficult that someone suddenly broke into the licker''s nest and a battle took place, which was a bit unlucky.


    If it weren''t for Meng Rui and Chen Yi, it would be tragic to encounter lickers alone. Now it''s estimated that there will be no bodies left.


    "Eh? What''s the smell? It stinks." Ono''s nose is very smart. Like a wolf, suddenly Ono seems to feel something wrong and hurried to the front.


    I followed from behind and a completely collapsed wall appeared in front of me.


    Here, it seems that it is a building that has not been completely completed. On the first floor, there is about a sales hall. Originally, there were thick glass and solid walls, but now everything has been shattered.


    What appeared in front of us was a huge hole. It looked like something hit it directly.


    At a glance, we all rushed inside.


    There were scattered bricks in the hall. There was a long blood mark on the ground, as if something had been dragged on the ground, leaving countless traces.


    Go on, just past a corner, the picture we saw made us all hold our breath.

 Chapter 155

    God, what''s that?


    Suddenly, seeing such a disgusting picture, I almost threw up.


    Although I have seen a lot of disgusting things in this last world, and my spirit has long been quite strong, it is still difficult to accept the sudden sight of this scene.


    What appeared in front of him was a large piece of scattered bones.


    It was surrounded by pieces of meat and dirty blood, minced meat, bone stubbles and even torn flesh.


    The viscera covered the whole ground, and the smelly smell came out of these viscera. The disgusting taste of pickpocketing could be smelled by Ono.


    Resisting the nausea in my heart, I squatted down and looked at it. The sole of my foot kicked out a bone from the broken meat, with a row of tooth marks on it.


    "It''s not a human bone," I said.


    "Hmm?" Ono looked at me. He thought it might be the death of a brother. He was sad in his heart. Suddenly he was interested when he heard me say so.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Have you ever seen a dead man who can make such a large batch of broken meat, dirty blood and bone stubble? Look at the viscera. The viscera of cattle are probably not that big." I shook my head and said.


    The whole area of a large room is completely filled with this garbage.


    "Moreover, the whole bone..." kicked the bone on the ground, and I continued: "I guess people don''t have such a big bone?"


    That bone is about as thick as my calf. It is estimated that human bones can''t reach this level.


    "If it''s not human, what is this... Is it a zombie?" Ono said unhappily.


    "You''re right. This thing... Hey hey, if you guess correctly, it''s probably a zombie, and... It''s still a licker." I said with a sneer.


    "Are you kidding? I''m just talking nonsense. Don''t take it seriously. What can devour this licker like a rabbit?" Ono''s eyes suddenly shrunk and said.


    "These flesh and blood and internal organs have obviously rotted, which is certainly not normal life. Only zombies are like this. Ordinary zombies are not so big, and tyrants are bigger than this. I''m afraid only lickers can meet this." I said with a sneer.


    "What the hell is that, can......" Ono was afraid.


    "I don''t know anything, but it doesn''t seem to be a good thing," I said with a sneer.


    That guy seems to treat the licker completely as food.


    Yes, it''s food.


    The big pieces of meat are basically eaten clean, and what is left on the ground is almost entirely some broken meat residue.


    Many bones were directly bitten off in two. The bones left at the scene may not even have half of the bones on the licker.


    Some bite marks of teeth can be seen on the remaining bones.


    Those tooth marks look like the teeth of some animal.


    "Can''t animals also mutate?" I suddenly said, "become a monster?"


    Ono stared at me and said after a long time, "do you think too much?"


    Shit, I also feel that what I just said seems stupid. In the end of the world, I haven''t seen an animal mutate for so long. Basically, all animals have died or become zombies, just like the vulture, but I haven''t seen any real mutated into monsters.


    The zoo is probably the place where the animals are most concentrated, but in that zoo, most animals don''t even have bodies left.


    Only the woman stayed in the zoo.


    Isn''t that woman an animal? I''m kidding. Where can animals grow so beautiful.


    He grinned and his mind was full of wishful thinking.


    It was not easy to find something wrong here, but I didn''t expect that when we came, the building was empty, and the thing that killed the licker didn''t know where to go.


    But no matter where we go, it doesn''t seem to be a bad thing for us. After all, this guy also killed a licker, didn''t he?


    "What shall we do now, continue the search, or?" Ono asked me.


    "It''s not a way to search like this. Both Xiaofeng and Bailin are fast and faster than us. It''s too difficult to catch up with them. Let''s go back. I think they will eventually return to the territory. We''ll just wait for them in the territory. It''s just on our way in this direction."


    "And Elise''s time is coming," I said.


    AI Xi and Dao Mei have reached level 18 and can exist for four hours. Elise is nearly an hour less than them. She is almost to the limit.


    Yes, it''s expected. It''s already a mess in this territory.


    Countless zombies surrounded the territory. Surrounded by a licker, they were frantically attacking.


    There are broken bodies everywhere.


    But fortunately, this time, I made preparations in advance. Xiao Ling, Liu Yin, ah Shui, Xiao Ya and Zhou Jia all stayed here.


    Zhou Jia became like Chen Yi, holding a huge gun chamber in her hand and constantly firing. Each attack can directly create a large blank in this group of zombies.


    This time, because they were well prepared, they basically didn''t seem to have any trouble. Every brother had weapons in his hands, bullets poured down like rain, and even these zombies couldn''t bear the attack.


    Bullets swept through, and Zombies were directly smashed to pieces, splitting their bodies.


    From beginning to end, the brothers in the territory guarded the four entrances and were never broken through by these zombies.


    Even the licker is extremely difficult to break through this layer of defense.


    Liu Yin and Xiao Ling are almost entirely used to deal with this guy. Whenever the licker wants to rush into the territory, it is a bullet immediately that drives the guy back.


    However, even so, there are still some losses in the territory. If you are a little careless, you will be dragged down by these zombies from the defensive position immediately, and it will be torn apart in an instant.


    The ferocity of this battlefield is unimaginable. A little carelessness is the end of death.


    The death of their companions can not even cause the slightest ripple in this camp. They have no time to experience the grief of their companions'' death, because they know that even if they relax a little, they will die next.


    Seeing that he could not take down the position for a long time, the licker was also angry.


    With a howl, the huge body began to charge with dozens of licker larvae, hoping to completely crush the camp under this attack.


    Xiao Ling quickly pulled the trigger and a bullet roared directly past.


    But the situation seems to have changed.


    Usually, when the licker encounters this kind of bullet, he will escape, and then the next second, the small zombies behind him will be torn to pieces immediately, and this wave of attack is over.


    But this time, the licker seemed determined to break through this defense. Seeing the bullet flying, he didn''t dodge and rushed directly.


    With a puff, the bullet penetrated the licker''s body, but the licker''s body also rushed directly, and a tongue was like a poisonous snake, shooting straight ahead in an instant.


    A brother above the position couldn''t stop the licker''s attack and was about to die.


    Once the man dies, there will be a gap in the originally complete defense front.


    The zombies in the back will come up in groups, and then the whole base will be finished.


    Puff!


    Xiao Ya saw this scene just after cutting down a licker''s larva.


    After wiping the bright red blood on her face, Xiao Ya bit her teeth and rushed over.


    Although he is not the opponent of the licker, he can only rush up at this time.


    The long sword in his hand cleaved at the licker.


    Although Xiao Ya is a woman, she is as fierce as a female man.


    She drank in her mouth, grabbed the long sword and pierced it directly with her hands.


    The long sword was directly sent to the head of the licker. If other zombies were dead, they might really die.


    However, the people in the territory don''t know that the head is not the key of the licker.


    The licker just twisted his head slightly and immediately threw Xiao Ya up. Then, the huge body rushed over and a pair of claws danced in the air in an attempt to tear Xiao Ya''s body to pieces.

 Chapter 156

    The speed was so fast that Xiao Yagen couldn''t react.


    During this period of time, Xiao Ya''s strength has also made rapid progress. Although she can''t compare with those old abilities, her own ability is the simplest type of physical skill enhancement.


    But under my care, Xiao Ya''s strength grew very fast.


    I bought most of my boots, weapons and even armor from the store. Coupled with Xiao Ya''s own strength, Xiao Ya''s strength is enough to play a great role in this kind of battle.


    The blade of the flying long sword in my hand has long become mottled and uneven. Before that, I don''t know how many giant zombies and young eaters were cut and killed.


    In this group of zombies, they constantly charge and kill, just like a natural and unrestrained heroine.


    However, even though Xiao Ya''s strength is very strong, her own strength is always limited. Xiao Ya has felt extremely tired after a long battle.


    Originally, Xiao Ya was not so embarrassed in front of the licker. She couldn''t even stop a move, but now she has no way to return to heaven.


    The licker howled, and his tongue immediately shot at Xiao Ya again.


    Seeing that her body was about to be pierced by the bullet like tongue, Xiao Ya''s heart was also full of fear and pale.


    The moment before she was on the verge of death, the figure flashed through Xiao Ya''s mind countless times.


    That man... The dead at the end of the world have long been used to it, but at this time, they find that they are so reluctant to give up.


    Then, Xiao Ya only felt her body cry, as if she had been lifted up.


    The body could not help rotating. The pain that should come never appeared. On the contrary, the body felt a familiar warmth.


    Some strangely opened her eyes, and Xiao Ya saw the face that made her miss.


    The man appeared in front of him again. He hugged himself with one hand and grabbed the tongue with the other hand.


    Licking the eater''s tongue like a poisonous snake, the man caught it in his hand.


    Lin Yi, a man appeared again when he was most dangerous.


    "I''m... Dreaming?" Xiao Ya felt as if she were dreaming.


    "Close your eyes," I said with a smile.


    Although it felt like a dream, Xiao Ya still listened to me and closed her eyes immediately.


    Then my eyes suddenly became cold and stared at the licker. This guy was desperately trying to take back my tongue.


    But... I don''t have that chance.


    Shua!


    Sister Dao jumped and suddenly appeared. The broken King''s blade in his hand was directly torn off. Only a snort was heard, and the tongue immediately ejected back like a spring.


    On the other side, ashelis has completely surrounded the licker.


    The three masters besieged the licker.


    At this moment, less than twenty minutes remained before Elise disappeared.


    But that''s more than twenty minutes.


    After losing that tongue, the licker''s offensive ability is greatly weakened.


    A huge spider web shrouded over, took Elise and her little spider directly into the sky, and immediately smashed it down.


    With a bang, the poor licker was smashed directly to the ground.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, sister Dao''s body quickly crossed the licker. After all, sister Dao is a delicate girl. Attacking the licker''s chrysanthemum can''t be done after all, but a knife attack makes the licker''s legs full of scars.


    This guy was shot through by Xiao Ling and Liu Yin before. Now it can be said to be the weakest moment.


    The constant attacks almost knocked this guy out.


    It is estimated that the licker did not expect that he would be subjected to such a continuous attack.


    When his legs were injured, the licker was not far from death!


    In a few minutes, there was only a sad cry. The guy had fallen to the ground with holes and holes, and there was no more movement.


    Immediately, ash also immediately threw himself into the battlefield.


    With the return of the four of us, the whole territory suddenly fell into a kind of excitement and climax.


    It was going to be unsustainable, but now the situation has suddenly reversed.


    I am a person, comparable to the four abilities, although there is a time limit.


    Before long, Ono also roared from the distance, and the huge wolf body rushed into the group of zombies.


    Ono''s strength is not enough to deal with lickers, but it is definitely more than enough to deal with these little monsters.


    From a long distance, we felt the movement here and knew that a battle was taking place here.


    Sensing the possible danger, I ignored the sequelae of the transmission and directly launched the transmission, bringing ashy, Elise and sister Dao.


    As for Ono, he came by himself.


    As Ono came back, the speed of cleaning the zombie further accelerated.


    When Elise''s existence time ended, the last zombie outside was chopped to death by Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya just kept a little tenderness in my arms for a while. She immediately jumped down and threw herself into the battle again. It also showed me Xiao Ya''s growth. In a short time, she was about to become a female general.


    At the end of the battle, there were cheers in the territory. Every time they resisted the attack of zombies and survived, it was a great victory.


    After a rough count, I''m afraid the number of zombies outside is no less than 30000.


    Ah Shui, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling and Zhou Jia also gathered around.


    "Brother Lin, why did you and Ono come back, boss?" ah Shui asked.


    "Yes, where''s the eldest sister?" Xiao Ling also asked.


    I shook my head. "I don''t know."


    hear nothing of? What''s the answer? Obviously, several people didn''t expect to get such an answer. I don''t know what''s going on?


    No way, I can only explain these things briefly.


    After hearing that we killed a licker, we were surrounded by five lickers and almost died. Obviously, we didn''t expect that things were so dangerous.


    Five lickers, that''s really no match.


    It is estimated that I am the only one who can lick the eater in the whole territory. Others may not have the whole level.


    The so-called single fight is actually more like a group fight.


    "You killed one, five more, one here, seven lickers, and they all went out," said ah Shui.


    Those lickers are really calculating us, and almost let those zombies succeed. What those zombies may not know is that our strength has improved so fast.


    In fact, according to the situation at that time, seven of us, plus three or ten of Ashley, may not have no chance of winning against five lickers.


    But there were too many other zombies nearby at that time. In this case, our situation was quite unfavorable and we had to run away.


    Seeing those people worried one by one, I couldn''t help saying, "don''t worry, your boss''s strength is the best you know. They are all Millennium monsters and are not so easy to die."


    Millennium monster?


    This metaphor made these people laugh, and the atmosphere around them dispersed a little.


    But there was another kind of gloom in the hearts of me and Ono.


    Here, it''s not just a licker. There''s also a fierce beast that can treat a licker as food. If you really encounter that kind of thing, I''m afraid it''s not optimistic.


    I hope Meng Rui and Chen Yi can come back safely.


    Dao Mei and AI Xi didn''t disappear until they reached the upper limit of their existence.


    Just when it was dark, Chen Yi and Chen Bolin appeared.


    The two men looked a little embarrassed. They were covered with blood. They looked very tired, but at least they were still alive.


    The return of the two made the atmosphere in the base a little better.


    Chen Bolin and Chen Yi have been blinking, trying to avoid the licker, but the licker has been following behind and can''t hide.


    Later, they simply turned around and worked hard with the licker. After a lot of effort, they finally killed the licker.


    But Meng Rui, Xiao Feng and Wu Hongquan never appeared from beginning to end.


    As time goes on, each heart becomes anxious.


    They won''t be

 Chapter 157

    Everyone feels as bad as a stone. No one wants that, but everyone is worried about it.


    I don''t know when the sun has completely set and the sky has completely turned into darkness.


    Many experts in the territory began to search around. I was also searching with some people.


    I have been using teleportation to search the range of 30000 meters nearby. Once they appear within this range, I will feel them instantly.


    Chen Bolin is constantly moving around, hoping to find those people.


    If those three people were killed, it would be a huge loss to the whole territory. Even Lao Wu, who was not popular with women before, was worried.


    "Coming!" my face changed slightly. Just at the edge of the transmission, a small red dot suddenly broke into the range of perception.


    This sentence brightened everyone''s eyes.


    But before they asked, my body had suddenly disappeared.


    I sent it directly.


    I didn''t have much time to explain to these people. My transmission felt their position, but I also felt that the situation of these people was quite wrong.


    Usually, with the strength of the small wind, if you fly in the sky, the small red dot will flash and move rapidly, but now the red dot has hardly changed at all.


    When my body whistled and appeared in that place, Meng Rui was carrying Lao Wu on his back and pulling Xiaofeng. The three people fled in confusion on the ground.


    As soon as I saw the appearance of the three people, my heart also clicked, and my face became particularly strange.


    Xiaofeng''s neck was torn open. He just entangled it with his clothes, but there was still a large amount of blood. In addition to his neck, other parts of his body were also covered with black and white wounds.


    As for Lao Wu, he was even more miserable. A left hand had long disappeared. The position of that shoulder was like being torn off by something alive. It was bloody and pale bones.


    Barely fixed the broken place with a belt, but the blood was still passing away.


    Meng Rui looks a little better, but one leg is limping.


    It''s impossible to imagine what kind of harm a person will become like.


    I don''t know what they suffered, but at this time, I can''t help admiring Meng Rui.


    When they all became like this, they didn''t throw away Xiaofeng and Lao Wu. Instead, they carried one on their back and pulled one. They wanted to run together and die together.


    No wonder this Meng Rui can convince his brothers so much.


    At the sight of my sudden appearance, Meng Rui shouted as if he had seen the Savior.


    However, I don''t know whether it was the roar that made the whole voice hoarse, or whether it was too anxious. Meng Rui opened his mouth, but he couldn''t even say a word.


    Only that pair of palms are waving at a loss.


    Looking at that appearance, I was obviously worried about both brothers.


    Of course, I know what Meng Rui thinks. Without Meng Rui''s opening, I bought two red bottles directly from the store.


    Luckily I haven''t used it before.


    After a glance, he came directly to Lao Wu and filled the two red bottles.


    Although Lao Wu looks very miserable. His left hand is torn alive and bleeding, he is not fatal. He can hold on to replenishing blood with a red bottle for a while.


    But the situation of light wind is much more serious.


    When I tore off the clothes on Xiaofeng''s neck, the wound suddenly splashed like a fountain.


    The neck was almost cut in half, and a blood vessel was cut.


    Fortunately, it didn''t cut his trachea and throat, otherwise Xiaofeng couldn''t live now.


    I didn''t dare to stay at all. I immediately came to the side of Xiaofeng.


    "Brother Lin... Can I cure this injury..." Xiao Feng said hoarsely, and his mouth was constantly spitting blood foam.


    As I said, as long as people are not dead, I can save you!


    His face looks ferocious. Xiaofeng''s injury looks very dangerous. This kind of injury treatment can''t recover 60% at once. It''s impossible.


    Therapy also has its own limitations.


    The urgent task now is to connect Xiaofeng''s blood vessels. I don''t know whether it is an artery or a vein. If it can''t be connected, even if the external wound is cured, it will die in the end.


    Even if the cooldown of healing is reduced to 180 seconds, it will be a long time.


    "Hey... It may hurt a little..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    "I can''t help it... Ah..."


    Xiaofeng just wanted to show his manliness, but at this time, I directly shot. With that scream, the whole face was pale, trembling like a sieve, and the sweat on his forehead rolled down like raindrops.


    I... Directly put my finger into the wound and found the cut blood vessel in the blood... Fortunately, the blood vessel is still a little connected and not completely cut off, but the cut is like a water pipe.


    I don''t know how I got the courage. I don''t even know how I can distinguish blood vessels so clearly, but I just did it.


    It wasn''t broken, but it was the action I just made that almost broke this blood vessel completely.


    Dare not neglect, quickly lost a treatment in the past.


    It''s much easier to treat just one blood vessel.


    With the green light enveloping the past, the cut blood vessel is rapidly wriggling and recovering.


    It didn''t take long to reconnect.


    This is therapy.


    Look at the size of the wound, not the location of your injury.


    An inch wound on the head is the same as an inch wound on the arm.


    A half foot wound on the ass will definitely recover more slowly than an inch wound on the throat, even if that inch wound may be more fatal.


    This situation has both advantages and disadvantages, but it still looks good at present.


    I let go, Xiaofeng collapsed directly on the ground, motionless and gasping violently. Looking at me is like looking at a pervert.


    After wiping the sweat on my forehead, I said to Xiaofeng, "Mom, don''t worry, your boy can''t die for a while. Tie up the wound yourself and give Lao Wu treatment later."


    Xiaofeng has no fatal danger. Now it''s the fifth.


    I have to wait for the skills to cool down.


    "By the way, what the hell did you encounter and become so embarrassed? If you were a zombie, wouldn''t I work for nothing?" I remembered and asked quickly after saving.


    If you are scratched or bitten by a zombie, you will definitely become a zombie, so I don''t have to waste my time.


    "Bah, it''s a cat..."


    Cat?


    I was stunned and stared at Meng Rui with an incredible face. The expression on my face seemed to be asking you if he was teasing me?


    A cat?


    Shit, can a cat make you three big men look like this? Lao Wu lost his arms and Xiao Feng almost hung up. What kind of cat is so awesome?


    "It''s really a fucking cat. You''ll know when you meet it." Lao Wu looked up and said weakly.


    "Shut up and don''t say anything. You''re almost out of breath." I said angrily.


    Lao Wu was silent at once.


    "Lao Wu didn''t lie, just..."


    "Boom..."


    Before Meng Rui finished his sentence, the ground under his feet suddenly trembled. Then I saw a big tree falling with a bang in the distant direction, and a large amount of smoke and dust rose into the sky in the night.


    In the darkness, a huge figure jumped flexibly on the tree.


    That move, very skillful.


    Is it a licker? No, look, that head is huge, but it looks a little different from a licker.


    Just when I felt strange in my heart, I found that the bodies of Meng Rui and the three of them began to shake. Each one was pale, as if the wound had become more painful.


    "It''s that thing, it''s coming!" Meng Rui''s voice had a faint fear.


    I''m curious. What is it that can make Meng Rui, who is not afraid of the law, look like this?

 Chapter 158

    I''m more and more curious about what the monster is that can make Meng Rui scared like this.


    At this time, the huge figure suddenly gave a shout, jumped from a big tree, and then roared and stopped tens of meters in front of us.


    When I saw this thing in front of me in the bright moonlight, I knew that the expression on my face must be quite strange.


    Nima, what is this? It''s really a cat.


    When I saw this thing, I was also stupid. I thought it was Meng Rui and Xiaofeng talking nonsense. What can a cat do?


    Even if it becomes a zombie, it is estimated that there will be no much noise.


    But when I saw it, I found myself wrong.


    This guy... Is really a cat.


    Moreover, the cat is not a zombie cat. Whether the zombie can be seen from the eyes. The Zombie''s eyes are gray and have no luster, but the cat''s flexible vertical pupils are quite obvious. It is definitely not a zombie. In the dark, it still emits a kind of strange red light.


    Of course, this is not the strangest.


    The strangest thing is the size of the cat.


    The average cat is just a little bigger. It''s very comfortable to hold it in your arms, but let alone hold it in your arms. It''s estimated that people are almost held in your arms by this cat.


    That head can almost compete with the tigers in zoo. It may be bigger.


    The originally weak limbs have now become particularly strong, and two sharp teeth turn out at the mouth.


    It looks like saber toothed tiger, which has long been extinct in legend.


    Fierce and cruel.


    The limbs lie on the ground, and the soles of the feet are full of sharp knife like nails. When walking on the ground, there are ferocious marks immediately.


    My throat wriggled involuntarily.


    When I met the body of the licker during the day, I was still wondering if the animals would mutate.


    Ono was still laughing at me for being stupid.


    But now, this obviously mutated animal appears in front of me alive, which makes me have to believe what I see in front of me.


    This cat is definitely a mutant cat.


    It seems that the injuries of Meng Rui are the masterpiece of the cat, which can make Meng Rui''s three experts so embarrassed. The strength of the cat can be imagined.


    I winked at Meng Rui and Xiaofeng and asked them to step back one after another.


    I can feel that this guy is not easy to mess with. I want to try not to disturb this guy as much as possible.


    A pair of eyes stared at the cat. I knew I couldn''t show the slightest timidity at this time.


    These animals can judge the state of the target through their eyes. Once the target has the slightest fear in his eyes, he will immediately welcome the monster''s fierce attack.


    Seeing the movement of Meng Rui, there were several roars like tigers in the giant cat''s throat, and its body bent up, as if it could rush at any time.


    But I have been intercepting in front of the giant cat and never give in, so that the cat doesn''t dare to cross the minefield at all.


    "Brother Lin, what have you found..." just at this time, I heard Ono''s voice.


    Then I saw several people rushing from behind.


    too bad.


    I screamed bad in my heart.


    At the moment when I was distracted, I was immediately seized by the giant cat in front of me. With a howl, I jumped, and my huge body rushed directly like a tiger.


    Two claws clicked in the air, and the nails bounced up instantly, flashing a dazzling edge like a knife.


    Yay!


    The sound of air being torn.


    At the speed of a giant cat, this claw can easily tear everything apart.


    I think Xiaofeng''s neck, Lao Wu''s arm and even Meng Rui''s injuries are all the masterpieces of this guy.


    When it is still, it seems to have a different power. When it moves, it moves faster, like lightning.


    Fortunately, my speed was not slow. I immediately reacted, took out the endless blade and hit this guy''s claw immediately.


    Yay!


    A large area of Mars exploded in an instant.


    I just felt as if my body had been hit by a truck. I couldn''t bear the powerful force and stepped back.


    At this time, a shadow flashed around, and then a shoulder hurt, and a blood line immediately penetrated out of the clothes.


    I grass, this guy''s movement is too fast, faster than the licker. I can''t keep up with the speed of this giant cat.


    Ghost trot!


    Dare not neglect, I immediately opened the ghost and strode to fight this huge monster.


    When others in Ono came over and saw this monster, they all stared wide and looked incredible.


    Obviously, no one expected to see such a strange thing.


    Kill!


    At this time, our battle continues.


    After starting the ghost trot, I still can''t keep up with this guy''s speed, but at least I have some resistance.


    In that way, the people behind were stunned. They only saw the two extremely fast figures flashing constantly, and a little Mars exploding in the air, which was extremely dazzling.


    Seeing that I was even with this monster, Meng Rui was full of envy.


    Darling, this speed is amazing.


    But only I know my current difficulties. Now, it seems that I am fighting with this monster.


    But only I knew that once the ghost disappeared quickly, I would be finished immediately.


    The time of watching the ghost gallop is coming to an end. My heart is fierce. I must take advantage of this opportunity to inflict heavy damage on this guy.


    Blood tracking... Weakness, eyes!


    I found the weakness of the giant cat in an instant. I saw the opportunity. I flashed my body and disappeared in an instant. When I appeared again, I was in front of the giant cat. The endless blade in my hand was raised high, and a sword directly hit the giant cat''s head.


    Once hit, this guy''s left eye will definitely be destroyed in an instant.


    However, I still underestimated the reaction ability of the giant cat. At the critical moment, the guy suddenly raised his head.


    When I heard the sound of Dang, my palm was numb by the anti shock force. At the same time, a tusk broke directly.


    The saber toothed tiger''s teeth were directly cut off by the endless blade, but my attack was also intercepted by this giant cat.


    Bad


    My face turned crazy. This attack failed. That''s when the monster fought back. The ghost''s rapid walk has ended. I may not be able to keep up with this guy''s counterattack.


    What should I do?


    Endless bondage!


    The unique skill finally unfolded, and a layer of blood red marks appeared on him, just like a powerful force out of thin air, which directly suppressed the giant cat in front of him.


    At the same time, the endless blade in his hand disappeared, and his two palms completely turned into sharp wolf claws, tearing madly in front of him.


    This time, there was no more obstruction in front of me.


    The speed of five attacks is too fast. I have no time to adjust the direction of each attack. All five attacks fall in the same place.


    I only heard that the giant cat screamed bitterly, and then the place of the left eye was in a mess, completely torn apart by the endless bound attack, with that eye.


    Roar!


    This terrible injury made the giant cat extremely painful and angry. With a howl, the whole head rushed over directly.


    Poor me. The ghost''s rapid walk has just ended. I can''t hide at all. My body was hit directly with a bang.


    Even if my body is not strong enough, I can''t stop that tusk at all.


    The remaining tooth directly pierced my skin, deep into my flesh and blood, stuck in two ribs, and then flew out.


    The sudden change stunned everyone.


    The giant cat howled and was ready to rush over again and kill me.


    This guy seems to hate me.


    However, at this time, there was a sudden Bang behind him, and a shell roared directly.

 Chapter 159

    The companions in the rear finally saw the opportunity, and Chen Yi came directly with a shell.


    But the speed of the shell seemed nothing to the giant cat. He jumped gently and hid directly.


    Then it blew up and exploded directly in the back.


    However, at this time, in Ono on the left, Chen Bolin on the right and Chen Yi in the rear... Each master has gradually formed a circle and a half surrounded, enveloping the giant cat in the center.


    The atmosphere around seemed quite gloomy and strange, and it was possible to drown the giant cat again at any time.


    Under this kind of encirclement, the giant cat also felt the pressure, and only one eye kept turning, as if calculating the situation in front of him.


    A few seconds later, the guy roared, turned and ran away. After a few jumps, he disappeared.


    Then everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    When the therapy cooled down, I quickly lost one to my chest, and then returned to the base with others.


    The miserable appearance of Meng Rui, Xiao Feng and Lao Wu caused a burst of noise in the base. No one thought it would be like this.


    Chen Yi ordered his men to be vigilant all night, not to let go of anything suspicious, and then helped Lao Wu and Xiaofeng to the hospital bed.


    All the capable people in the territory gather in one place.


    Although there is no loss of personnel this time, today''s things still have to be paid attention to.


    "Hey, what happened after I separated from you?" I couldn''t help asking Meng Rui.


    Chest is still burning pain, even if the wound has healed, but the congestion inside is also very uncomfortable. I don''t know how long it will take to melt.


    As for Lao Wu, Xiao Feng''s neck was wrapped with a piece of gauze. Lao Wu was the most miserable. However, his left arm looked terrible.


    That arm can''t help it.


    "After we separated, you and Ono led away a licker, and so did we," Meng Rui said with a grin.


    "I followed one over there and was killed by my cousin and me." Chen Yi said, "what''s going on over there and what kind of monster is that thing?"


    "We followed two over there," said Meng Rui with a bitter smile.


    This is really some bad luck, followed by two lickers, which is a very unlucky thing.


    "But the two lickers didn''t pose much threat to us. Xiaofeng has been running around with the two lickers, and he can''t return to the territory, for fear of bringing disaster to the territory."


    "Just as we were running away, suddenly something came out and killed the licker." Meng Rui said, looking at the guy''s eyelids beating constantly.


    Obviously, what happened at that time had a great impact on Meng Rui.


    "It''s the cat. We didn''t expect that the cat''s action was so fast. It was like lightning. One licker jumped to the ground at once, and the other licker hurried to help."


    "But I didn''t expect that the two lickers were not the opponent of the cat. They were bitten to death by the cat."


    Although what Meng Rui said is very simple, the original situation is certainly not so easy.


    That''s a licker. It''s not the kind of ordinary zombies that are all over the street.


    "Originally, after the cat killed two lickers, we thought we could survive. We are glad that the cat seems to have found us."


    "The cat vomited out after two bites of the licker, as if it was hard to swallow, and then stared at us in mid air."


    "Damn it, if we had known we would have run away earlier, we wouldn''t have to be so unlucky." Meng Rui suddenly became excited.


    Because of a wrong decision, the three of them almost died in that place.


    "The cat saw us and attacked."


    Originally, Meng Rui and them flew in mid air, and the licker couldn''t reach it. They thought the cat couldn''t reach it, but unexpectedly, the cat taught them the most tragic lesson with its own strength.


    "The cat, with a slight jump on the roof of the building, directly ran into the air. At once, it came to Xiaofeng''s chest and beat us down from the sky."


    Almost fell to death.


    "I summoned three pig heads to pass, but..." Lao Wu opened his mouth and smiled miserably.


    He had just developed his ability. He wanted to win twice, but he didn''t expect to encounter a huge problem when he made his first shot.


    "However, the pig head man couldn''t stop the strange cat, so he was torn to pieces."


    "My attack was also dodged," Meng Rui said.


    "The cat''s speed is so fast that we can''t hit him. Every one of them is seriously injured."


    "We don''t think this situation can work. I joined hands with Xiaofeng to attack the guy. I drilled around in a building room and entangled the guy. Lao Wu began to draw that kind of cartoon and drew several bigger and more sensitive pig heads to attack the cat."


    "As a result, the cat seemed to find Lao Wu''s threat and rushed over and broke Lao Wu''s arm."


    "If I''m paralyzed, my arm will be eaten by that guy." Lao Wu bared his teeth. "If I hadn''t been able to roll one hand, I''d have to work hard with that guy."


    Maybe Lao Wu just wanted to ease the atmosphere, but now no one can laugh.


    "Xiao Feng and I quickly rescued Lao Wu. While the guy was still in the building, I attacked the bottom of the building and blew up the building."


    "Unfortunately, it didn''t kill him."


    "Finally, he was caught up. Xiaofeng went to attract his attention. As a result, he was torn open by the strange cat. At that time, I took advantage of the opportunity to shoot the strange cat and beat the strange cat down from the roof."


    I thought the strange cat was going to fall to death. Meng Rui left with Xiaofeng and Lao Wu, but I didn''t expect the strange cat to chase after him. If the people in the territory didn''t come in time, I was afraid they would die.


    This time it was really a close call. I almost lost my life.


    "What the hell is that cat, isn''t it really a cat? Or a monster that I didn''t know before?" Meng Rui said fiercely after a long time.


    In addition to the teeth, it is an enlarged cat.


    "It should not be a monster I didn''t know before." I shook my head and said, "if there were such a monster in the world, it would have been exposed long ago."


    "I think it''s mostly the same as us. Maybe a cat is affected by the blood rain and has strength. Its body gets bigger and its strength gets stronger." after thinking about it, I said.


    Animals, too, are mutating.


    Not just humans, not just zombies.


    These animals are also changing, but the number is so small that we all ignore this.


    At present, the only plants that have not seen any signs of variation are probably those plants.


    After a pause, I said, "in fact, when Ono and I went back to look for you today, we also found a strange place."


    I told them what Ono and I saw.


    After hearing that, everyone looked strange.


    "Originally, I thought it might be the cat, but now I think it might not be so. According to what you said, the strange cat can''t eat the meat of the licker at all, but... In that place, the licker was eaten up, and even a lot of bones were eaten. It may be other mutant life," I said.


    Originally, only zombies were troublesome enough, but now it seems that there are some more dangerous things than zombies.


    "In fact, I was thinking that zombies should eat people and human flesh. But human flesh is limited. If people die, what will zombies eat?"


    "I guess the zombies in the city have not eaten human flesh for a long time. After all, there are few living people."


    "So... What do those zombies live on?"


    Meng Rui tried to refute, but I interrupted.


    "Those are obviously not just corpses. The things in the film can''t be used as a reference at all. They have wisdom, life and evolution."


    "Since they want to survive, they must need food... Maybe they can not eat for a day or two, but what about a month or two? Or... Longer?"

 Chapter 160

    At any time, the evolution of life is always endless.


    When a population is out of balance, some males become females, or females become males.


    When an animal does not adapt to the land environment, it will gradually evolve conditions that can survive in water.


    Life has been evolving.


    What about zombies?


    When the zombie eats up all the food it can eat, what does the zombie need to rely on to make a living?


    Maybe the metabolism of zombies stops completely, but zombies also need energy to maintain their actions. They are not solar panels and can absorb the energy of the sun.


    They also need to eat something.


    "In the end, will zombies kill each other and eat themselves?" I said suddenly.


    Zombies eat zombies?


    This was a situation that no one had thought of before, but now it has been put forward suddenly. One by one, they only feel that this situation is really possible.


    When there is no food, those zombies may eat everything they see, even their own kind.


    "Now it seems that not everything is extinct. Today we see a strange cat, tomorrow we may see a big mouse or a strange dog. Who knows, maybe one day that big tree will also have life." I continued.


    It was quiet all around, digesting my words.


    These things may have appeared in my heart more or less before, but no one took this situation seriously. It was more like a joke. That''s it.


    But now I put it forward, one by one, I only feel heavy in my heart.


    "For now, there are zombies, we humans and those monsters still alive," I said.


    "Unfortunately, whether zombies or those monsters, it seems that their most delicious food is us humans."


    This is really helpless.


    Although I saw a licker being eaten before.


    But when zombies and humans appeared at the same time, the strange cat immediately gave up the licker and attacked humans. Obviously, the guy also knew that human flesh might be better.


    In this case, human beings are relatively in the most dangerous and disadvantageous situation.


    Unless human beings have enough and powerful abilities, they will be eaten by these monsters and Zombies sooner or later.


    It was thought that these zombies might be the most powerful monsters, but those animals were more ferocious and directly used the higher zombies such as lickers as food.


    No wonder these tyrants and lickers have to try to find ways to evolve. Perhaps they also know that if they remain stronger, they will be used as food sooner or later.


    One by one looks smelly. Although they are reluctant to admit this, the current situation is irrefutable.


    "Shit, I''ve never felt that being a person is such a sad thing." Ono hummed after touching his nose.


    Also, it is unavoidably unacceptable to fall directly from the top of the food chain to the bottom.


    "Our territory was originally to guard against zombies. It''s almost strong enough to deal with zombies, but it''s obviously not enough to deal with that kind of monster." Meng Rui shook his head and said.


    "In addition, the boss has another problem..." hesitated, ah Shui said.


    "What''s the problem?" Meng Rui asked ah Shui.


    "Our weapons... Are running out of ammunition," said ah Shui.


    Weapons and ammunition are also very important to the territory.


    Although there are capable people in the territory, these capable people are not enough to take care of all places. Many times, ordinary people are also very important combat effectiveness.


    The dense bullets can form a deadly suppression on those monsters to a great extent. Without the assistance of ordinary people, those who only rely on ability can''t sustain this territory until now.


    Capable people are like ancient warriors and generals, but ordinary soldiers are also essential.


    Meng Rui''s face suddenly darkened.


    I didn''t expect such a problem to be thrown over all of a sudden.


    Because Meng Rui''s territory is the original location of the Public Security Bureau, there are about the most guns and ammunition. In addition, there are basically one gun for each person brought from Chen Yi.


    But Meng Rui forgot a problem, that is, with a gun, the gun can be used all the time, but the bullet can''t.


    With a gun in hand, the consumption of bullets has become an extremely serious problem.


    Especially in today''s mass attack on zombies, the number of bullets fired has been countless. However, at the time of post-war counting today, a large number of people had little bullets left in their hands.


    Some people don''t even have a bullet.


    In this case, if there is another zombie attack, I''m afraid there is no ammunition to support the war.


    "Shit, I was going to take a day off, but now it seems that I don''t even have a chance to take a day off. Tomorrow I''ll take some people to other places to see if I can get some bullets," Meng Rui said.


    But Meng Rui also knows that this may not be very big. They have raided many nearby police stations and public security bureaus before. Even if they have, they have been raided by them.


    After all, this is not a foreign country. Usually, gun control is relatively strict. It is unlikely to find so many bullets for a while.


    "And... There''s one more thing." I hesitated, and I didn''t know whether I should say it or not.


    Seeing everyone''s eyes focused on me, I took a deep breath and said, "things here are almost over, and I''m about to leave."


    What?


    Meng Rui didn''t seem to react: "what are you talking about, brother? Where are you going?"


    As for Chen Yi, there was a trace of sadness on Chen Bolin''s face.


    Since I joined this team, I have fought together and risked life and death. It''s not too much to say that I am a comrade in arms.


    It''s not easy to find such a person who is not so selfish in this last world.


    We killed all the tyrants, destroyed the shadow Legion and slaughtered lickers, but we didn''t think of this fate, but it was going to be interrupted at this time.


    "I''m going to find my sister," I said.


    This is my goal. If I live, I have to find a goal for myself. Otherwise, what''s the meaning of living and dreaming every day?


    "At that time, I was going to pass through queen Chen''s territory, but the road was blocked by zombies. But now the tyrant is dead, and the lickers are dead. In this way, the road out of the city is clean, and I can leave here. Of course, if you are worried about the strange cat, I can still stay here until now Help you get rid of the that strange cat, "I said with the a smile.


    There was a sad atmosphere around.


    When it comes to parting, it''s not easy for anyone.


    "Brother, Chen Yi may have told you that. I''ll talk to you again." Meng Rui was reluctant: "nowadays, people gathered together are much better than scattered. Take the big cat today. If a person encounters it, it''s a fatal danger."


    "And your sister is so far away, thousands of kilometers in the middle. What are you going to do? Do you run there? It''s hard to say. Our location is still closer to the west, and your sister''s city is not far from the ocean, maybe..."


    Maybe it was already submerged by the sea.


    I know what Meng Rui means, and the zombies spread from the coastal area, which I know.


    However, choice is choice. I will never believe it without seeing it with my own eyes.


    I shook my head slightly. Meng Rui smiled bitterly. Everyone has their own aspirations. No one can say much.


    It''s just that such a person who can fight, summon, heal and recover leaves, which is definitely a heavy loss for this territory.


    In the future, in case of injury, there is no one who can be treated.


    Damn it.


    "Brother, you leave alone?" Meng Rui asked.


    "I''m with him." before I answered, Xiao Ya said directly, "where he goes, where I go."


    "Well, what about Miss Fang Qi?" Chen Yi asked.


    "I''ll smell it later. If Fang Qi wants to, I''ll take her with me. If she wants to stay here, please."

 Chapter 161

    "If you want to leave, I won''t force you to stay. I hope you can find your sister. But... Anyway, it''s been so long. Don''t care to stay for three more days? Even if you want to leave, you don''t have to worry about one or two days?" Meng Rui said.


    I nodded, "okay."


    I thought that Meng Rui might want to find the strange cat and kill it in these two days.


    If I leave, I will lose a major combat power, which is quite unfavorable to the members of the territory.


    After returning that night, I came to Fang Qi''s room. Fang Qi was sewing a dress under the candlelight, which was broken when I went out.


    Seeing me come in, Fang Qi''s face showed a happy look: "you''re here. Have you finished discussing national affairs?"


    I smiled bitterly: "what national event, it''s at most a small village."


    Fang Qi put down the needle and thread in her hand and came to my side. A pair of small hands pressed slightly on my shoulders: "I''m tired, too. Do you want me to massage you and loosen your bones?"


    "Well," I nodded.


    Fang Qi''s massage technique is good. Every time she is tired, Fang Qi''s small hands press up and down twice, and the whole body seems to spread out. It''s very comfortable.


    Xiao Ya was greedy for this skill. She asked Fang Qi for advice several times, but she couldn''t control her strength. If I wasn''t strong, I would have broken my bones.


    "Fang Qi..."


    "Yes!"


    "In two days, Xiao Ya and I will leave the territory..." although some can''t say, I still said that we will usher in this day after all.


    Not surprisingly, when I just said this sentence, the little hand that used to move on my shoulder suddenly became stiff.


    Immediately Fang Qi continued to knead, but there had been some subtle changes in that action.


    "What do you... Do?" I asked.


    "If you want to stay here, I won''t force you to go, but if you want to be with us, I will take you and protect you. As long as I live, I won''t let you die," I whispered.


    Although I know this guarantee is not very convincing, but... This is a thought in my heart.


    "It''s enough to have you," Fang Qi said softly.


    Put your hands around my neck, lay your head next to my ears, and your little mouth kissed me on the face.


    "But... I don''t have the ability. Even if I follow you and sister Xiao Ya, it''s just a burden. Now these monsters are getting stronger and stronger. I don''t want to find danger for you." Fang Qi whispered.


    I was silent and didn''t know what to say.


    "By the way, don''t you still have an ability crystal core?" Fang Qi seemed to suddenly remember and said.


    I nodded: "not one, but two."


    The licker who chased Ono, and then the licker in the territory. If I hadn''t been cheated by that witch, I would still have three on me.


    "Can you give me one? I want to... Try it." Fang Qi said with her lips pursed.


    Fang Qi is also eager to have power.


    Being protected is very warm, but people prefer to have the power of self-protection, rather than always being a burden.


    Fang Qi also wants to try. Although from the current situation, the chance of developing ability is very low, not even 20%, but Na, she really wants to try.


    Looked at Fang Qi, those big eyes staring at me, with a trace of desire in their eyes.


    "You know, what''s the danger of taking this thing." I hesitated.


    Taking ability crystal nucleus may suffer a lot, and even die. I don''t really want Fang Qi to try this danger.


    But Fang Qi shook his head, and the expression on his face was firm: "no, I''ll try."


    Hesitated for a moment, I took out a power crystal core from my pocket and gave it to Fang Qi: "wash it before swallowing it."


    This is what I thought after seeing Lao Wu swallow the ability crystal nucleus. God, it''s bloody. How disgusting it would be if it was swallowed directly into his stomach.


    Holding the power crystal core, Fang Qi had a trace of happiness on her face: "hum, I don''t need you to say I know."


    He ran to the water pipe and washed the power crystal core well before he slowly sent it to his mouth.


    Finally, after hesitating for a while, he swallowed the power crystal core.


    We are all waiting quietly. We all know what kind of reaction we will have after taking this kind of thing. Sure enough, before long, Fang Qi began to scream. His body was constantly twisting in bed and sweating all over.


    In order not to make a terrible sound, he even bit the pillow and his whole body was shaking.


    That appearance made me feel distressed for a while. I kept throwing over the treatment and clarity, hoping to alleviate Fang Qi''s pain.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Fang Qi''s whole body is almost soaked with sweat.


    Originally, a pair of beautiful eyes are constantly turning white, with a high waist and a bow, just like a shrimp.


    Suddenly, the whole person seemed to vent.


    With a dull hum, the raised waist directly fell down.


    Then he began to breathe and the sweat began to fall.


    I rubbed the sweat on Fang Qi''s forehead. I didn''t ask Fang Qi what happened.


    A few seconds later, Fang Qi suddenly looked up at me: "don''t you have another one? Give me that one, too."


    As soon as I heard Fang Qi say this, I immediately understood that the ability crystal core did not develop Fang Qi''s ability.


    But Fang Qi didn''t want Fang Qi. She knew I had another one and she wanted to continue trying.


    "You''re crazy... No one has ever taken two, and no one knows how to react to taking two ability nuclei," I said angrily.


    "Then I''ll be the first," Fang Qi said with a kind of perseverance that he had never shown before.


    "Don''t think about it. Anyway, I won''t give you this ability crystal core, absolutely not. Moreover, you can''t hold the pain just now." I quickly shook my head.


    It''s too dangerous.


    I don''t want Fang Qi to take the risk. And the way Fang Qi was suffering just now also made me very distressed.


    But what surprised me was that Fang Qi was crying.


    Fang Qi didn''t cry when she almost fainted in pain, but at this time, the tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes uncontrollably.


    That made me anxious.


    "Lin Yi... Give me that power crystal core." Fang Qi sobbed in a low voice.


    "I must develop my ability. I want to stay with you."


    Fang Qi''s words let a burst of sadness emerge in my heart. I don''t know how to describe that feeling.


    Fang Qi, you want to stay with me.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you even if you don''t have the ability," I said.


    "I don''t want to be a burden to you and sister Xiao Ya. If I hurt you and sister Xiao Ya one day... I don''t want to die like that." Fang Qi was crying.


    "Only ability, I will stay with you only after I develop the ability, so... Give me that thing, I want... I want to try again. If I don''t have the ability, I will die sooner or later in this world, so... Let me try again..." Fang Qi was begging.


    That sad voice made me don''t know how to refuse.


    Finally, I took out the power crystal core.


    Fang Qi''s face suddenly showed a happy look, grabbed the ability crystal core, wiped it a little, and swallowed it directly.


    That kind of pain appeared again. Seeing Fang Qi''s appearance, my heart was tightly rowing.


    I also want Fang Qi to develop her ability. The three of us should not be separated.


    The second time I took the ability crystal nucleus, the feeling of pain was obviously much more serious than the first time.


    Fang Qi''s hands tightly grasped my wrist. Under excessive force, there were green veins on that arm.


    The teeth were creaking, and the corners of the mouth even exuded a trace of blood.


    Vaguely, I seemed to see a group of water blue marks flashing in Fang Qi''s pupils.

 Chapter 162

    That touch of water blue looked very slight. When I looked carefully, it was gone.


    I thought I was wrong.


    When Fang Qi finally narrowly escaped death, Fang Qi cried again.


    Even the second ability crystal core still failed to let Fang Qi develop his own strength. Even Fang Qi couldn''t bear the pain and blow twice in a row.


    Lie down in my arms and cry bitterly. It seems that I want to completely vent my depression for such a long time.


    She doesn''t want to be separated from me.


    But she doesn''t want to be a burden to me.


    Xiao Ya stayed outside the door all the time, quietly listening to the voice inside. The expression on her face was uncertain, and finally turned into a slight sigh.


    That night, Fang Qi turned the loss of development ability into passion and squeezed me once.


    When I got up the next day, my back was sore and my legs hurt.


    Originally, I thought Meng Rui and Chen Yi might take me to find the big cat for trouble these two days. I also wanted to kill the big cat to avoid future trouble.


    I haven''t faced that kind of monster with animal mutation. I want to try what kind of strength these goods have.


    But I never thought that when I opened my eyes, I found that many experts in the base were missing.


    Xiaofeng, Chen Bolin, Meng Rui and Chen Yiquan are not here. After asking, we know that they ran away early in the morning.


    Until the evening, several people came back and sent back huge boxes full of bullets.


    So these guys went to search for bullets.


    Not to mention, the harvest of the whole day was good. Each big box was enough for the brothers in the territory to last for another period of time.


    On the third day, several people went out again. This time, I followed them together. I found that it was also a very difficult thing for them to find bullets.


    Li Jie''s base prison was raided by them, all police stations and branches were raided cleanly, and even some banks were found.


    Basically, I won''t let go of any place where there may be bullets.


    As a result, today''s harvest is less, not even a third of yesterday''s.


    Finally, after counting, we got more than 6000 rifle bullets and more than 8000 pistol bullets.


    There are only about 3000 machine gun bullets, less than 1000 bullets in shotguns and shotguns, more than 50 grenades, and only 17 rockets


    These things are not enough. Just keep up with the real one. If you do it again, all these bullets will be consumed cleanly.


    It can be seen that these people are sad one by one.


    On the fourth morning, it was almost time for me to leave. Xiao Ya and I were ready.


    Although I am worried about the situation of the territory now, it is not something I can decide.


    However, just as I was about to leave, I was stopped by Meng Rui.


    "What''s the matter, boss Meng? Didn''t we agree?" I was a little curious: "you still don''t trust those mutated animals. Why don''t I stay for another two days and let''s solve the big cat."


    "I''ll go... There are so many people in the territory. Even if I meet such a big cat, I may not be able to do it." Meng Rui just smiled and said angrily.


    "Then why don''t you let me go." I''m a little strange.


    "I didn''t say you, brother Lin, you''re too selfish," Meng Rui said to me.


    Touched his nose. I don''t know why Meng Rui said so.


    "There are so many people in the territory, and every capable person has to take care of a lot of ordinary people, but it''s good for you to leave?" Meng Rui said endlessly, "I feel that God has given us this power to bear this responsibility. I tell you, you don''t want to leave all this responsibility to us."


    What?


    My God, it became my responsibility in the end? What does that say?


    For a moment, I didn''t know what to say.


    "Well... I have to find my sister. Otherwise, if I stay in this territory, I will certainly take my responsibility," I said.


    "In fact, if you go to your sister, you can also bear this responsibility." Meng Rui smiled mysteriously and said.


    I didn''t react for a while and was stunned.


    At this time, Chen Yi came out: "well, boss Meng, don''t fool brother Lin anymore."


    "Lin Yi, actually, I discussed with Meng Rui, other capable people in the territory and ordinary members, and we also decided to leave here," Chen Yi said.


    "You..." I was a little surprised: "why did you suddenly make this decision? How nice it is here, with defense, shelter and food. So many people have traveled a long way... This..."


    I don''t know what to say.


    Chen Yi shook her head slightly: "of course we have taken these situations into account. How so many people go is a problem, not to mention the food problem during the journey."


    "But there''s no way," Meng Rui said. "Now the territory looks good and safe, but... For lickers, tyrants and big cats, the defense of the territory is in vain."


    That''s true.


    The tyrant can easily break the defense of the territory at once. Lickers and even licker larvae can easily pass through those layers of obstacles, not to mention the big cat.


    In this last world, no matter how strong you think, there are always loopholes.


    "Our territory is not safe here." Meng Rui shook his head and continued: "moreover, there is a very important problem... Bullets."


    "If we had enough bullets, I wouldn''t leave here." Meng Rui was distressed: "but now, the bullets on our bodies can withstand another battle at most. It is estimated that they will be finished, and the bullets in the whole city are basically searched by us."


    "So we have to get out of here and find the next place where we can provide supplies," Chen said.


    Because of bullets, this is an extremely serious problem.


    Without bullets, ordinary people have no strength to protect themselves.


    As for these only capable people, they simply have no ability to ensure the safety of so many people.


    The reason why I made this decision was that I had thought deeply and made a lot of considerations. I even discussed it carefully with many ordinary members and finally decided to do so.


    "And... As you said, you hope your sister is not dead, and others also hope that there will be a pure land in the world, an area that has not been infected by zombies or occupied by animals, so that human beings can survive." Meng Rui said with a bitter smile.


    Although this hope is so slim, it is the most sincere hope in everyone''s heart.


    Everyone knows that this hope is silly and naive, but no one will give up this naive idea.


    People want hope.


    Even if the hope is made up by yourself.


    "Now the territory looks harmonious, but in fact..." Chen Yi shook her head slightly: "There were two consecutive attacks by zombies. There were more than 2000 living people in the two territories, but now there are less than 500 left. Although they don''t say it on the surface, the fear and depression in many people''s hearts are constantly accumulating. According to this situation, this depression will explode sooner or later, and those people will eventually be unable to support it."


    Some things are more complicated than anyone thought.


    "Unfortunately, human beings are not united enough!" Meng Rui sighed.


    I don''t know who Meng Rui is talking about, Li Jie, Li Si, those people in the shadow Gang, or even me.


    Human beings are not united enough.


    At any time, human beings are always the easiest race to fight.


    Obviously, it is the end of the world, but human beings are still plundering and calculating each other. Perhaps this is the negative effect of high IQ.


    Think about it. If Li Jie didn''t kill indiscriminately, at least a few capable people could survive. There were five shadow gangs, plus so many capable people, no matter how powerful those zombies were, they might have the capital to survive?


    "Forget it, don''t think so much, brother Lin, give us another seven days. After seven days, we''ll be ready. Let''s go together." looking at me, Meng Ruishen said in a deep voice.

 Chapter 163

    Seven days later, let''s go!


    When Meng Rui said this, I felt a warm current in my heart.


    Just as they don''t want me, I also don''t want these companions.


    These companions are fighting, living and dying together. They have accumulated rich feelings in such a long battle.


    It''s lucky to meet such a group of people in this last world.


    If it weren''t for looking for my sister, I would definitely stay here all my life.


    I was relieved to hear them go with me.


    Fang Qi, right behind me, just got up and heard the news, because she was so excited that she even shed tears.


    Think about the hardships you suffered before. Now you don''t have to separate them. Nothing is more pleasant than this situation.


    Maybe this is the best ending for us.


    Here, there is food and shelter, but it is not safe.


    Although the future is bleak, you also need to find a hope for yourself.


    There are 495 people in the whole territory, including those with abilities like us.


    Among them, I, Xiao Ya, Chen Yi, Chen Bolin, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling, Zhou Jia, Meng Rui, ashui, Xiaofeng, Ono and Lao Wu are 12.


    Twelve people, it is undoubtedly impossible to take care of the safety of 483 people.


    No matter what degree it is achieved, there will always be mistakes.


    Not even in this territory.


    So if you want to leave here, you must be fully prepared.


    With limited ammunition and food reserves, we should ensure that we can reach the next city and find supplies again.


    The first problem to be solved is how these more than 400 people go.


    "Cars!" Meng Rui said, "we must have cars. Cars can block the attack of ordinary zombies. Otherwise, we may be attacked at any time on the road. We are almost dead."


    "Cars are easy to get. There are all over the street, but those cars are a little too rubbish," Chen said with a frown.


    That kind of ordinary car doesn''t have much cost to resist in front of those zombies.


    "Go and ask if there are any mechanical talents in the territory who can refit cars," Meng Rui said.


    Xiaofeng immediately took orders.


    "The car is just a problem. The car can be used to load people in the territory, but the food problem is also very important. After all, hundreds of people eat and drink Lasa. If the food reserve is insufficient, it is also a very serious problem."


    "It doesn''t matter. Just prepare two more cars. We can search all the shopping malls to ensure there is enough food and water," Chen said.


    "In addition, we need to find a tank car, or reserve enough gasoline to refuel our car at any time..."


    It''s not easy to get out of here.


    This is different from me, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi. As long as everyone brings some food, they can leave.


    This is the supply of 500 people. We must be fully prepared before we can leave here safely.


    "Also, medicine!" Chen Yi raised another serious problem.


    Medicine, no one can guarantee that they will not get sick.


    Moreover, in this last world, there are deaths and Zombies everywhere, and all kinds of viruses spread very seriously.


    In the early days, many people were not bitten by zombies, but infected by various viral plagues.


    Therefore, various antibiotics and other drugs are also essential.


    With that, a lot of problems appear. Some things are not as simple as you think. Be prepared in advance and be able to face them at any time when you encounter danger.


    "There is another problem after having a car, that is, the roads are basically blocked. Even if there is a car, how do you drive out?" Chen Yi said.


    This is also a very serious problem. If we rely on our abilities, we can easily open the way, but we will be tired to death after such a long road.


    For a moment, Meng Rui also frowned, which is indeed a very serious problem.


    "Excavators, forklifts and other things..." I suddenly said, thinking of those big guys in Li Jie''s territory.


    "I think there should be a lot of such things in some construction sites. It should be easy to open the way with such things," I said.


    Things were quickly settled.


    Several people who can drive excavators or forklifts were found in the territory.


    Then I went to various areas of the city with Xiaofeng and Ono to look for engineering vehicles.


    As for Chen Bolin, he took a group of people to collect food in major shopping malls.


    Zhou Jia incarnates Chen Bolin and uses Chen Bolin''s ability to move instantly to find gasoline. Barrels of gasoline are stacked in the territory.


    As for the rest, they stay in the territory and are responsible for the defense within the territory.


    Because the existence of that big cat makes everyone feel dangerous. Only a sufficient number of people can face that powerful big cat.


    There are still a lot of engineering vehicles. It wasn''t long before we found a heavy equipment company with a lot of new heavy forklifts, excavators and even road rollers.


    There are also super large ones, but considering that we don''t need so big ones, we chose ordinary large equipment, and then let Xiaofeng bring several drivers from the territory and drive them back.


    I also tried on the road, using a roller to hit the tide of zombies.


    It turned out to be quite effective.


    What is rolling? This is a living crush.


    The huge cylindrical roller in front of the roller and the huge iron pimple weighing unknown tons are a rampant road bully.


    Directly roll over from the group of zombies. Both giant zombies and ordinary zombies will be pressed into meat patties in an instant.


    Our eyelids jumped when we looked at the power.


    The large forklift is also quite amazing. It is pushed directly from the ground. No matter how many obstacles in front are directly leveled, it can ensure that the vehicles behind are unobstructed.


    However, the speed of these things is relatively slow, and no one has walked fast. After opening the road, they need to be checked by truck.


    For these, we also found more than ten Dongfeng heavy trucks, enough to transport these heavy equipment.


    Even food, gasoline, water and so on.


    The original broad territory was unconsciously filled with all kinds of things.


    Several masters are using electric welding to weld thick iron windows and finger thick steel bars to all the positions of car glass. Even if the body is covered with zombies, those zombies don''t want to enter the interior of the car through the window.


    As for the body, it is covered with a thick layer of steel plate. In this way, although the weight and fuel consumption of the car will increase significantly and the speed will become slower, the overall safety has been completely improved to a new level.


    Even a bus for people.


    More than a dozen buses, each covered by an iron cage welded with solid steel bars!


    At the front of the car, some extremely sharp steel plates are welded, which can directly cut the zombie in half.


    The wisdom of ordinary people must not be underestimated.


    Among these ordinary people, there are also hidden dragons and crouching tigers.


    Several of them are working in mechanical equipment factories or other similar places. Now they have gathered all their experience and knowledge, coupled with the big brain holes, all kinds of unexpected ways have appeared.


    Every car is refitted, every car is a behemoth and an indestructible iron block.


    Not to mention that, even for our actions, several masters are prepared to specially manufacture a batch of killing machines.


    But making these things requires that kind of heavy off-road vehicle.


    The expensive off-road, usually worth millions or even millions, is now completely discarded and covered with a thick layer of dust.


    These cars, because of their own weight and high horsepower, will become crazy harvesters among zombies.


    When several masters began to secretly transform these cars in that room, each of us was looking forward to seeing what kind of devil was finally refitted.

 Chapter 164

    Everyone in the territory is busy.


    In full swing, the territory was originally in a low and depressed state. It completely abandoned the downturn during this period and replaced it with the unspeakable excitement. Everyone''s face was covered with a smile.


    That appearance makes us feel that our decision is not wrong.


    Stay in this hopeless world and spend every day in the fear of fear and death. Maybe there is no problem in a short time, but after a long time, there will eventually be trouble, and people will completely collapse under this pressure.


    Although we all know that this so-called hope is just a slogan, how slim, but... As long as there is a hope and a goal, people can strive for it.


    Human beings, in this environment, the most afraid thing is... Despair.


    As time goes by, everyone is working hard. There are more and more food in the territory, bucket by bucket of water and all kinds of drinks.


    There are also many men with a cigarette in their arms.


    In this last world, smoking seems to have become an extravagant hope.


    The transformation of various vehicles is coming to an end.


    A tanker has also been driven, filled with gasoline.


    At this moment, a group of us are standing on the tanker to discuss something.


    We want to turn this tanker into a weapon.


    A weapon with amazing destructive power.


    Of course, it''s not an explosion. Driving the oil tanker to the zombies and detonating it can really produce good results, but I think these people near us will also be killed.


    The power of the tanker explosion is awesome.


    Isn''t there a scene in the movie biochemical crisis? When the protagonist is attacked by a group of zombies and crows and can''t stand it, he uses the gasoline in the tank car to spray out a sky of flames and burn those zombies.


    We are now ready to draw gourds and make such a thing.


    If there is such a thing, it is equivalent to a huge supported flame thrower.


    "Although the oil tanks of the tanker are made of special materials, they are strong and insulated, but... This is a reality. When those oil and gas are sprayed out, the instantaneous high temperature may make these oil tanks unbearable. In case of explosion, we will all be finished." Meng Rui feels a little risky and disagrees with the plan.


    "It''s better to use this thing as a gasoline reservoir," Meng Rui said.


    "What he meow is not the same. If the tanker is attacked by people like Li Jie, a flame will explode directly, and no one can stop it." grinned, I said.


    "Can''t ah Shui make cold ice? Let ah Shui make large pieces of ice to wrap the oil tank, and then we can add a layer of steel armor on the outside of the oil tank truck, filled with ice..." after thinking about it, I said.


    Ashui can summon water, soften certain areas and turn them into mud. It can also make cold ice.


    But ah Shui can''t control the cold ice. The cold ice he made seems to have no other use except cooling.


    But now, maybe it''s time for ah Shui to show his strength.


    In our imagination, this tank car has become a large tank car.


    In the position of the roof, there are two arms thick and thin oil pipes. As long as the valve is opened, it may cause terrible flame jet at any time.


    Of course, this is just our idea. Whether it can succeed depends on the skills of the masters.


    Time passed day by day, and in the twinkling of an eye, five days had passed.


    Most of the things have been transformed, leaving only a very small number of the most difficult bones.


    But now it seems that it may not be seven days. We can get everything done tomorrow.


    Everyone packed their bags and brought their most precious things, perhaps a photo or a gift from their girlfriend, ready for the upcoming departure.


    However, in this heat, no one noticed that a danger was gradually enveloping the territory.


    Under the night, most of the members were resting.


    Only some young and strong young men were left to patrol at night.


    So am I!


    Because of the dangers around, at least two capable people will patrol together during each patrol. Perhaps some dangers that ordinary people can''t see can be seen by capable people.


    Liu Yin is patrolling with me today.


    Here, there is no distinction between men and women. Men and women are in the same position in some ways.


    With Liu Yin here, the patrol task is much easier. Liu Yin''s ears are like a radar and can feel any abnormal movement in a large area.


    "If you care about your sister so much, your sister must be very happy." at night, she was a little bored. Even Liu Yin, who seldom talked, felt a little embarrassed and began to find a topic.


    "What happiness? I didn''t give her a stable life. What happiness? My brother has always been a disgrace in her heart." I said with a bitter smile.


    "And... I don''t know if she still..."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t find it, there is always hope." Liu Yin said gently.


    She didn''t say anything. She must still be alive, because Liu Yin knew it was impossible, but Liu Yin didn''t kill my hope.


    "Unlike me, I''m the only one left in the family." Liu Yin smiled at herself and said.


    There was no hope at all, because Liu Yin watched those people being attacked by zombies and even became zombies himself.


    "The people in the territory are your family," I said with a smile.


    A smile also appeared on Liu Yin''s face. Liu Yin didn''t say anything, but he didn''t deny it. The warm smile on her face showed everything.


    "In fact, I really admire you..." Liu Yin suddenly said.


    "What do you say?"


    "You know the hope is slim, but you still never give up looking for..." Liu Yin said: "There are many people in the territory, all of whom have relatives in the distance. Even Xiao Ling is the same. Xiao Ling''s boyfriend is working in a city in the middle of your sister''s city. Now no one knows whether to live or die. Xiao Ling once tried very hard to find it, but he still didn''t have the courage in the end."


    "In fact, not only Xiao Ling, but also boss Meng Rui, as well as Ono... Many people are, but everyone dare not look for it for fear of seeing the result they are most worried about."


    I know that feeling. I can''t find it. At least there is a comfort in my heart. Maybe, maybe the person is still alive.


    Just my choice, really? When you really see the result, maybe the last glimmer of hope in your heart will disappear.


    "Perhaps, I like to drill a bull''s horn." I said with a bitter smile.


    Liu Yin shook her head slightly: "it''s different, then... Eh..."


    Then Liu Yin suddenly stood up, and the expression on her face was quite strange: "what''s the matter?"


    I also changed my face.


    "There is movement 130 meters away from the left..." Liu Yin immediately gave a very detailed information.


    My face changed slightly. I grabbed Liu Yin and disappeared directly from the ground. After a few jumps, I came to Liu Yin''s position.


    When I came to this place, my face suddenly became ferocious.


    A brother was still holding a rifle in his hand, but his body had fallen to the ground, and a large amount of blood was gurgling out of his neck.


    The throat has been completely torn. Even if I use therapy, it is useless. That life has disappeared.


    "Enemy attack!" I reacted instantly, and a whistle in my hand suddenly sounded a harsh sound.


    Countless people who were sleeping immediately got up from bed, and all were ready to fight in the shortest time.


    Roar


    At this moment, I heard a roar from the position ahead.

 Chapter 165

    The roar was as chilling as a tiger.


    Just hundreds of meters away from the territory position, in the dark, two green things like lanterns flickered in mid air. I know what their eyes are.


    That roar, with strong resentment, and the green eyes exuded a ferocious ferocity, like ghost fire.


    Everything makes people feel deep fear.


    The sound, and the ferocious red eyes, attracted the attention of many brothers, became chaotic around, and the voice of panic kept ringing in my ears.


    I couldn''t see what it was, but it was because I couldn''t see clearly that it became more and more terrible.


    But others can''t see clearly, but I can see it clearly.


    It was a huge beast with a height of ten feet.


    On all fours, supporting the huge body, it looks like a wild horse, but it is obviously more ferocious.


    What''s more terrible is that the place that should have been a horse''s head has now become a person''s head?


    No, it doesn''t seem so!


    It can only be said that it is a head with a human prototype, because there is nothing on it except two pairs of eyes like ghost fire.


    Men and horses?


    I couldn''t help frowning. It looked like something similar, but something different.


    This so-called man and horse looks more like a human and war horse combined, and failed to transform the four unlike monsters.


    The only place with human characteristics may be the thick arms with long fingernails like knives.


    Two arms, crossed in front of the chest, seem to want to hug something.


    "There are also on the right..."


    When I was suspicious, Liu Yin said again.


    right?


    I frowned, jumped, came to the high building and looked to the right. With so many enhancement points added to my head, my eyesight became very awesome. Even at night, I could clearly see what was happening in front of me.


    My grass, it''s that guy


    That''s not the big cat over there. Who is it? The big cat whose eyes were discarded by me did not expect to appear again.


    Moreover, this time, he actually appeared with this man and horse.


    These monsters are very powerful, and each one is a very abnormal character.


    Generally speaking, such powerful guys will scruple each other. No one will break into other people''s territory when it''s not necessary.


    When selecting targets, they will not choose targets targeted by other strong ones to avoid triggering a battle.


    But now, these two guys appear at the same time.


    This gave me a lump in my heart.


    No, can''t you say that the big cat doesn''t know the man? If this is true, this man and horse will certainly not be the hero of the hero league I think in my heart. What comes true is the role formed by the evolution of a horse.


    The big cat was cheated and bullied in the territory. Then he went back to find his friends and came to find a market together.


    How does this sound like a gang fight in human society.


    Darling, this may be trouble.


    The strength of the big cat is very awesome. It must be awesome that the man and horse can make the big cat call. The appearance of such two powerful monsters together is definitely not good news for the territory.


    At this time, Meng Rui and Chen Yi also rushed over, and other people in the territory were ready to fight.


    Although bullets are quite scarce, everyone has taken out their own weapons.


    "Hey, what''s going on..." Meng Rui asked immediately when he came to me.


    "A brother was killed. There was a man and horse here and the big cat over there..." I said quickly.


    Just saying this, my face suddenly became more gloomy: "no... whether it''s the big cat or the horse, there''s a certain distance from here, that is to say... There''s another guy, that guy, who even broke into the camp."


    I also suddenly reacted.


    Liu Yin and I rushed here. It may take less than three seconds. In such a short time, that guy can''t appear in the position of man, horse and big cat, but it''s more likely to lurk directly into the camp.


    This time, I only felt a tingle on my scalp.


    Originally, a man and a big cat were enough for us. Now there is a guy who has touched into the territory.


    Most importantly, we don''t even know what this guy is.


    At this moment, the danger suddenly increased.


    After Meng Rui and Chen Yi heard what I said, their faces immediately became extremely ugly. No one expected that the problem would become so serious.


    Now... What should I do?


    "Give me the big cat. I''ll fight alone." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Pick the big cat alone. The big cat may be the weakest of the three guys who invaded the territory.


    But even so, it is extremely difficult to fight alone.


    "Brother, don''t look for two more people..." frowning, Meng Rui said in a deep voice: "let you deal with the big cat alone, maybe..."


    "Don''t worry, I can compare with four people alone." I shook my head and said.


    "On the contrary, it may be more difficult here. The Remy Martin doesn''t have to be killed, even if it''s just to attract the attention of the Remy Martin first. I''ll come and solve the guy after I finish it." I continued.


    "The most important problem now is the guy hidden in the territory."


    What you don''t know is the most dangerous.


    Because we don''t know, we have no idea where that guy will appear and how he will attack.


    I don''t know what kind of damage that guy will cause.


    Only Liu Yin, Liu Yin''s ear radar, may be able to sense the guy''s location.


    The battle was immediately deployed. Xiaofeng, Chen Bolin and Ono were sent to attack Remy Martin. Even if they couldn''t kill that guy, they should at least drag that guy to that place. In any case, they can''t let that guy cause too much losses and casualties to the territory.


    As for others, they started immediately and searched the whole territory for the whereabouts of the intruder.


    Everyone has taken action.


    Fortunately, it was discovered early this time. If Liu Yin hadn''t felt that the situation was wrong almost in an instant, it is estimated that the loss of the whole territory would be unbearable.


    The territory was completely left to others. As for me, I rushed at the big cat quickly.


    Everyone in the territory was mobilized.


    Everyone has heard that a powerful monster has sneaked into this place. That guy has killed his brother in the territory.


    One by one, they became nervous, shooting around with lights and other things in their hands, searching for every dark shadow, not sparing any area, and nothing could be hidden in this place.


    A brother, with a miner''s lamp on his head, was looking around. He was shaking with two pistols in his hand.


    He seemed to hear something coming from here just now, and then he rushed over immediately.


    But when I got here, I found that there was no movement near here, just like ice crystals.


    He subconsciously used his flashlight to scan the dark corner.


    Just under the bright moonlight, a shadow wriggled in the darkness.


    The darkness seemed to be alive, as if he had his own life. When the miner''s lamp scanned the past, the young man finally saw it.


    A figure was almost completely integrated with the shadow. When his miner''s lamp shone in the past, the guy seemed to be crawling out of the shadow.


    "Somebody..."


    Bang Bang


    The brother''s reaction was so fast that he immediately pulled the trigger in his hand and drank loudly in his throat.


    But... It''s still too late.


    The shadow moved faster than him. Almost in an instant, the fist blade tore his throat.

 Chapter 166

    Fist blade, shadow!


    Familiar appearance, this is not a shadow gang. Who is the shadow among the five people?


    No one expected that this guy would sneak into the territory.


    In the dark, this guy is looking for a chance to kill one enemy after another.


    He needs the shadow. Only in the shadow can he move freely, shuttle through the shadow and kill the target.


    Under the moonlight, there is no lack of shadow.


    But the trouble is that these bright lights will force him to appear from the shadow, which is the most disgusting situation of the shadow.


    The polar bear was killed by Li Jie and even robbed of the mark of thunder roar by Li Jie. The original five brothers are now only themselves and crocodiles.


    The shadow will never forget that hatred.


    The shadow has been trying to find a way to revenge. He and the crocodile chase and kill Li Jie everywhere, but the guy is too strong and too cunning. Even if he and the crocodile add up, they can''t kill the guy.


    Finally let the Li Jie escape from the city.


    But they have another enemy, another enemy that must be killed.


    But the shadow has also understood that no matter how powerful his strength is, his strength is far from enough for this territory.


    Don''t try to win this victory just by yourself and crocodiles.


    Therefore, he must rely on other forces.


    Just two days ago, the shadow accidentally found two terrible lives, a huge cat like a saber toothed tiger, and a human body with a round, bare body, only eyes, no mouth, nose and ears, as if it were not fully developed.


    At that time, the shadow thought this guy was also a hero of the hero League. After a fight, he found that this guy was a pure beast.


    And these two beasts are very powerful.


    A horse and a cat, but they almost trampled the crocodile to death. If they didn''t run fast, they would lose their lives in that place.


    However, at this time, the shadow found that he had found an opportunity, an opportunity to retaliate.


    So the shadow shot, attacked the two beasts with his own strength, and then ran all the way to the territory with the two beasts.


    He wants to kill these people.


    Kill innocent ordinary people? No, he won''t care about those. As long as he can revenge, what about the death of all the people in the world?


    Things went well. The two monsters were attracted by themselves. But why didn''t they see the territory covered by war after such a long time?


    The shadow wondered what had happened.


    At this time, the shadow heard a burst of rapid footsteps, flashed and immediately disappeared into a shadow.


    Before long, Xiao Ya and Zhou Jia came over and saw the dead brother lying on the ground with a gloomy face. They didn''t know how many brothers were killed.


    That guy is weird like a shadow, which makes people completely confused. The dead brothers are here and there. I don''t know how this guy transfers to each other in so many places.


    Only one entity can be found. Like other places, I can''t see any strange places at all.


    No way. After searching around, the two people are leaving.


    They didn''t notice at all. In the dark corner, a pair of cold eyes were staring at Xiao Ya''s body.


    The flame of hatred can''t be suppressed at all.


    We don''t know this at all. At this moment, I''m staring in another direction.


    Only heard a tiger roar, the big cat had begun to charge, as if it were really a tiger. Every jump was more than ten feet away.


    The distance of hundreds of meters is not a problem for this big cat. It''s only a few seconds, and this guy has jumped in front of me.


    I don''t know when this guy has found me.


    When he saw me, the remaining one eye of the big cat was immediately suppressed by endless anger and hatred.


    With a howl, two sharp claws stretched out directly at me, and the open mouth was full of sharp teeth.


    This guy hates me.


    No one can take advantage of the previous battle.


    I cut off a tooth and blinded an eye of this guy, but this guy''s strength is also very strong. He fought back desperately and caused serious damage to me.


    This is our second confrontation.


    Moreover, this time there are no other people or monsters around to harass. Maybe this will be the best chance for us to face off and fairly solve this hatred... Just, is it really so?


    Seeing this guy rushed directly at me, a strange smile appeared at the corners of my mouth. Suddenly, three cards appeared in my hands, all of which were stained with a trace of blood.


    As soon as the palm shook, the three cards flew out directly.


    Then there was a dazzling light in the air, and three figures appeared in an instant.


    Ash, knife sister, Elise.


    My three powerful arms.


    At this time, I only saw the remaining eye of the monster''s big cat suddenly become quite strange, as if I saw something incredible.


    That look seems to be asking me to cheat.


    Is the single fight agreed by Mao now a group fight?


    ONE VS ONE? I never told you to fight alone.


    Moreover, I summoned sister Dao, ashy and Elise. Even if it''s counted as a single challenge, it''s not wrong.


    Just appeared, sister Dao immediately opened her bow and arrow, and ten thousand arrows fired at once. Large pieces of ice arrows spread out directly in mid air.


    Meow!


    The big cat was so worried that he even forgot his tiger roar. Instead, it turned into a meow. Then his whole body immediately shrunk up, and almost avoided ash''s shooting. His body immediately fell to the ground.


    But the big cat escaped from AI Xi''s attack, but it could not escape the attack of the younger sister.


    The sharp blade impact appeared in an instant. With a whew, the blade exploded directly on the big cat. At the same time, a balanced blow directly fell down.


    Caught off guard, the big cat was immediately torn open a long hole, and its moving speed suddenly decreased.


    This big cat has no powerful defense like the tyrant. All it has is its sharp claws that can easily tear off the tyrant''s armor, and its speed is unimaginable.


    When the advantage of speed was deprived, the power of the big cat suddenly decreased by half.


    Not to mention, at this time, Elise''s body also rose directly into the sky. The huge spider was no worse than the big cat, and her body fell directly from the sky.


    Bang directly hit the big cat. The poor guy was directly hit on the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time. Then a group of little spider claws danced wildly and began to tear on the big cat.


    Coupled with the attack of sister Dao and the sharp arrow of AI Xi, the guy was almost completely surrounded by dense attacks all around for a moment.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the body was black and blue.


    I smiled, hey hey, you little cat, dare to challenge my majesty. I don''t know what I am. Do you really think you are a tiger?


    If I hadn''t been alone that day, my little sisters would have been resting, otherwise I would have killed you.


    This is also the reason why the last time the big cat was injured too badly, leaving only one eye and unable to exert its own strength.


    In short, now surrounded by the four of us, the big cat has completely become a sick cat.


    As for me, I walked slowly with that endless blade.


    Although the big cat was fighting back, the three women were not easy to deal with. They were completely suppressed and suffered more and more injuries.


    Seeing me join in, the big cat was worried, humming and shrinking back, but behind it was Elise''s spider, which completely blocked this guy and didn''t even have a place to hide.


    Seeing that I had arrived in front of me, the big cat cried anxiously, and a scarlet light began to appear in the beads of his eyes.

 Chapter 167

    I rushed to the big cat quickly, and the endless blade was raised high. The golden light spread from the sword body looked particularly dazzling.


    With a sneer at the corners of my mouth, I rushed directly over and the endless blade aimed at the eyes of the big cat.


    When the two eyes of the whole big cat are discarded, the life of the whole big cat will come to an end.


    Seeing that I was about to succeed, the big cat suddenly gave a strange cry.


    The mouth suddenly opened, and then with a cry, a huge fireball sprayed directly from the mouth.


    At a very close distance, the fireball came to me in an instant.


    I was startled. My toes were a little, and my body flew backwards in an instant. Then with a bang, the fireball exploded on a big tree behind me.


    The flame seemed to have an indescribable power. The big tree was burned to ashes in an instant, and there was nothing left.


    God, that power makes my eyes straight.


    What I didn''t expect was that this big cat, which seemed to be only fast and strong, could spit fireballs.


    Although it seemed a little difficult, the power of the fireball was powerful. It directly destroyed everything around.


    AI Xi''s several people obviously didn''t think of this. They were all startled, one by one involuntarily stepped back, and the encirclement immediately expanded a lot.


    The fireball was so powerful that no one wanted to be hit.


    No matter who is, as long as he is hit by the fireball, it is estimated that he will not feel very well.


    Look at each other, you can see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    The change of this animal is beyond our imagination. It not only has super power, but also has the power to use natural energy. Fortunately, this guy seems to have not evolved and can''t spit fire before. Otherwise, if I had been sprayed before, I would have only a coke left now?


    Scary guy!


    Does this... Guy have... Ability crystal nucleus in his body?


    This idea appeared in my mind. As soon as it appeared, it immediately haunted my mind and couldn''t go down again.


    In some ways, these mutant animals may be more similar to humans.


    After all, these animals are also living beings, not dead things like zombies. Perhaps the ability of these animals to develop crystal nuclei is more likely.


    Spitting out a fireball is like a switch. The big cat seems to have completely mastered this power at this time. Pieces of red marks spread on the body, just like a flame attached to the body.


    "Sister Dao and I entangle this guy. Elise, you and ash attack from a distance. Don''t be hit by this guy''s flame." I said quickly.


    Tactics changed immediately.


    After a slight pause, I rushed over again immediately.


    This time, I even started the ghost trot.


    Sister Dao and I, one left and one right, quickly surrounded the big cat.


    As soon as I got close to the big cat, I could immediately feel the amazing heat wave from this guy.


    At the same time, I was more worried in my heart.


    This big cat can spit fire. What about that man and horse?


    Does that man and horse also have this power?


    The man and horse looks more powerful than the big cat. Wouldn''t it be bad if the brothers in the territory couldn''t stop the man and horse?


    In fact, the situation is worse than I thought.


    Xiaofeng, Chen Bolin and Ono are responsible for pestering the man and horse.


    All three of them were fast. After Ono turned into a giant wolf, his hand to hand combat ability was also greatly enhanced.


    Originally, the three people thought that even if they couldn''t do it, there was no problem at least.


    But just after the fight, they found the horror of this man and horse.


    It looks bloated and huge, but it has amazing sensitivity and unimaginable speed.


    After getting close, I found that the man and horse were shrouded in a hazy shadow. In a trance, what I faced was not a man and horse, but a group of centaurs.


    Every charge was earth shaking. They didn''t dare to stop in front of this man and horse.


    Ono once tried. As a result, the charge of the two giants ended with Ono''s complete defeat. The body of the giant wolf was directly hit by the monster and flew out tens of meters away. His two claws almost broke Ono''s stomach.


    The power of terror... After trying once, the three suddenly learned to be smarter.


    One by one revolved around the Centaur. When one person attracted the attention of the Centaur, the other two quickly attacked from the side, but their attack could not cause real damage to the Centaur, or even harassment.


    On the contrary, they can''t bear every charge.


    Beating and beating, the men and horses are a little impatient with these three guys who are like flies and only know that they are buzzing and flying around.


    The front hoof suddenly lifted up, and only a moan was heard. The front hoof was afraid of planing on the ground. The next second, the guy seemed to turn on the ghost''s trot, which turned into a strong wind and rolled over from the ground.


    The speed is unimaginable.


    I saw that this guy was about to rush out of the encirclement of three people.


    Several people all turned crazy and screamed in their hearts.


    Xiaofeng opened his hands, and a hurricane immediately blocked the people and horses, hoping to intercept this guy.


    But the strong wind was not enough to see in front of the Centaur. With a jump, the body almost jumped over the sky, directly crossed the hurricane and continued to move forward.


    "Grass..." Xiaofeng screamed and immediately chased up.


    Chen Bolin''s face changed wildly. His hands were holding countless steel nails. His body flashed. He had rushed to the man and horse. His palms were raised. The dense steel nails were like raindrops and scattered below.


    A tinkling sound, Centaur immediately sputtered out countless sparks.


    Under the shadow, the man and horse seemed to have a very strong armor attached to them. Chen Bolin''s attack could not tear that layer of defense apart at all.


    At this time, a huge figure rushed out. In the howl of the wolf, two front paws climbed directly onto the shoulders of the men and horses.


    The impact of the giant wolf was still quite amazing. With a bang, the Centaur was directly pulled down by Ono.


    The wolf''s kiss opened and directly bit the Centaur''s head.


    Click!


    The teeth feel as if they are about to break.


    But Ono never let go. The wolf head tore wildly, trying to tear the head off the man and horse.


    But Ono forgot that the man and horse had two hands... Those hands didn''t hold any long guns or weapons, but those claws also had amazing power.


    Two hands directly drilled into Ono''s abdomen and tore it with force. A long cut was immediately torn in his abdomen.


    Just at this time, Chen Bolin''s body suddenly appeared, grabbed Ono''s body, twinkled, and the two disappeared directly.


    The next moment, two people had appeared in mid air, and a large amount of blood fell from Ono.


    Ono really likes this territory.


    Although his strength was low, Ono didn''t want to see his territory destroyed by this damn monster even if he risked his life.


    Unfortunately, Ono''s attack did not cause serious damage to the man and horse.


    Soon, the man and horse had got up from the ground and turned around. The two green eyes seemed to be emitting a kind of strong ridicule.


    Then, ignoring these guys, the men and horses rushed forward again.


    This time, there was no obstacle in front of us, and that territory was close at hand.


    At this moment, the people in the territory do not know that the unspeakable great danger is close at hand.


    Boom


    On the other side, I have rushed to the big cat. I want to end this battle in the shortest time.


    The big cat''s eyes were red, and the flames on her body quickly gathered in front of her, and the terrible flames gathered into a small fireball.


    Although small, the accumulated flame in the fireball reached an amazing level.

 Chapter 168

    The fireball was completely condensed by the flame. In a trance, it seemed that those highly compressed fireballs exploded like lightning.


    Although it was small, the power looked particularly terrible.


    If I had avoided at ordinary times, but now, I didn''t mean to avoid at all. I waved the endless blade in my hand and rushed over.


    Puff


    Boom!


    The endless blade went directly into the big cat''s eye, and the remaining eye was directly punctured and turned into fragments.


    But at the same time, the fireball exploded in my chest.


    I couldn''t maintain my body at all and flew backwards under the impact of the explosion of the fireball.


    My body rolled in mid air and finally hit a big tree. I felt as if my old waist was about to be broken.


    But at this time, the big cat had no sight at all and could not see anything.


    Suddenly, the darkness shrouded the big cat with endless fear.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the attacks of ash, sister Dao and Elise directly surrounded the big cat.


    Finally, under the puncture of sister Dao''s weapon, this guy''s head was directly pierced by the blade. After his body bounced twice, there was no movement anymore.


    After killing the big cat, sister Dao opened her belly directly. As a result, a thumb sized crystal was found in the cat''s belly.


    This crystal is different from the previous vigilance.


    The human ability nucleus presents a round sheet, and the zombie ability nucleus looks oval.


    The big cat''s ability crystal core looks like a round thing like playing a pinball.


    If it hadn''t been dug out of the big cat, I even thought this guy might be a glass bead.


    Sure enough, the big cat also had the ability crystal nucleus, and the ability crystal nucleus also showed a fiery red color, as if he could spray fire as long as he ate this thing.


    Although I''d like to try, I don''t have that time at all.


    He got up from the ground and took a look at the ghost cloak. Thanks to this thing, he increased 35 magic resistance, as well as the mercury ribbon on his head, 25 magic resistance, a total of 60 magic resistance.


    When this guy spits fireball, I immediately thought it might be a magic attack. I quickly bought two magic resistance equipment and blocked it.


    The result was quite good. The power of the fireball explosion blackened my chest, but I didn''t burn to death after all.


    If it weren''t for these magic resistance equipment, they might really be dead.


    When I got up from the ground, I rushed to the place where Ono was.


    If I hadn''t worried about the situation here, I wouldn''t have made such a desperate move. After all, it''s playing with my life.


    But when I rushed there, all I saw was three disabled and defeated generals. All three were beaten miserably. Of course, I was not much better.


    And Ono, the worst.


    It seems that every time I act with this guy, this guy is black and blue. It''s estimated that this guy is a shaking M.


    I quickly lost a healing technique to ensure that Ono would not die, so I rushed to the territory.


    When I rushed into the territory, the territory was already in a mess and there were signs of dilapidation everywhere.


    The scattered bodies looked extremely tragic.


    The roar of bullets, the bombing of shells.


    In the center surrounded by Chen Yi and Meng Rui, a huge Centaur is among them.


    The more you look at this guy, the more he looks like something.


    It seems that people around are afraid of the whole thing, and no one dare to move forward at will.


    Because of this guy''s charge, the defensive position of the territory was directly dispersed.


    I don''t know how many people died under this guy''s charge.


    Although facing the intensive attack, the Centaur seemed not afraid of anything. The thick skin bullet couldn''t break through at all. Even if it was a shell, it just made the guy retreat a little bit.


    But when this guy broke in, he also found that it seemed different from what he imagined. Even his own iron hoof could not completely flatten it.


    In the face of that kind of intensive attack, although it will not suffer fatal damage, it is also completely suppressed and basically has little power to counterattack.


    Blood tracking!


    I quickly showed my weakness detection skills. At a glance, I wanted to find the weakness of this guy.


    But something strange happened.


    Usually, whether it''s facing a tyrant or a licker, blood tracking can work, but this time it''s useless.


    As like as two peas in the body, they seem to have the same body and no weakness.


    This is my first time.


    At this time, he had been under attack, which seemed to make the Centaur particularly angry. He didn''t see his mouth, but he roared at the sky, and a terrible sound exploded like thunder.


    The attacks all around stopped for a moment.


    One by one, they only felt afraid and dared not attack this guy.


    Even I feel some furry in my heart.


    As soon as the sound was over, my face changed.


    What does an ordinary zombie use to determine the target?


    Ordinary zombies have no vision and basically rely on sound to lock the target.


    This sound, like thunder, spread thousands of miles. I don''t know how many zombies will be attracted at once.


    Your uncle''s, a human horse evolved from an animal, is mixed with a low-level life such as a zombie, you fucking


    The strength of this man and horse is stronger than expected.


    Just when everyone was frightened by the sound and there was no movement, the man and horse finally seized the opportunity, roared and rushed at Meng Rui.


    It seems that this guy realizes that Meng Rui is a greater threat to himself.


    Although he didn''t have any weapons in his hand, Meng ruigen didn''t dare to resist when he looked at his sharp claws. His palm shook and two shells bombed directly.


    The territory is in a mess.


    Soon Liu Yin''s ears trembled quickly: "the zombie is coming..."


    These zombies came faster than expected.


    But now there is such a huge thing to deal with. I don''t have much energy to deal with those zombies, even ordinary zombies.


    "Meng Rui, Chen Yi, Zhou Jia... The four of us entangle this guy, and others help destroy the zombies." I roared loudly.


    Meng Rui and Chen Yi did not have any opinions. The four formed an encirclement circle and surrounded the man and horse.


    As for others, they immediately turned around to deal with the dense zombies.


    Even Fang Qi picked up an automatic rifle, aimed at the zombie in front of him and pulled the trigger.


    In this last world, everyone is making progress.


    Even if Fang Qi didn''t develop her ability, this woman is also growing.


    Everyone is working hard, so is Lao Wu, who was seriously injured before and has just recovered.


    There was a piece of white paper on the ground, and one hand was dancing on that piece of paper quickly.


    Although there is only one hand left, no one can set Lao Wu''s speed.


    Shua Shua, a pig head man was directly summoned, waving his huge axe and rushed to the group of zombies. One person can be three.


    Seeing that the situation on our side seems to be in a stalemate, the Centaur seems to have a strange layer attached to it, and our attack is difficult to cause damage.


    Lao Wu is also anxious in his heart. If he can''t kill that guy, even if the last territory can be preserved, he is afraid he will lose everything.


    However, I can''t seem to do anything except pig head man.


    I can''t do anything except * * painting. Can''t I say that the ability I developed is only at this level?


    The expression on his face is more and more ferocious. Although he has always been laughed at, Lao Wu also has self-esteem. Anyway, Lao Wu doesn''t want to have this level.


    He should be able to really give this group a powerful force!

 Chapter 169

    "Paralyzed, fight!" no one noticed that in that corner, old Wu Zheng squatted in the corner, constantly tearing open pieces of white paper, so that the pig head man could participate in the battlefield.


    Lao Wu''s power is only known to him.


    Only he himself knows how powerful his power is.


    In theory, anything you can draw will appear.


    This, like Chen Bolin''s power, is theoretically powerful. Chen Bolin can cut everything theoretically.


    However, this theoretical strength may not be reflected in reality.


    Sometimes it''s because you''re not strong enough, and sometimes it''s because you don''t pay enough.


    The expression on his face can only be described as ferocious.


    Under excessive force, even a trace of blood appeared at the corners of his mouth, and his tongue had been bitten by this guy.


    As soon as I opened my mouth, a mouthful of blood mist came out directly.


    With those blood, only one arm began to dance quickly.


    Shua Shua


    As like as two peas in the picture, a horse and a horse are coming up quickly, and they look almost the same as the guy in front.


    It''s just... It seems that Lao Wu can only draw * *. Even if he draws other things, it''s probably useless.


    This guy, what are you going to do?


    Then, I saw this guy hesitate for a moment, as if trying to resist that disgusting feeling. A thick, long and big thing was added to the crotch of the Centaur.


    After painting, I thought about it and drew a centaur opposite


    Centaur x Centaur!


    Just after painting, Lao Wu felt that he was about to vomit.


    This is definitely the most disgusting book I''ve ever painted in my life.


    "Shit, go to me..." with a strange cry, Lao Wu reached out and grabbed the paper and tore it open.


    Yay!


    Puff!


    Another mouthful of blood gushed out of Lao Wu''s mouth. The hands holding the pen seemed to be shaking violently, as if they couldn''t hold it. They looked as if they were getting much older immediately.


    However, on the ground, that huge figure has appeared.


    The expensive painting finally came into effect.


    "Lin Yi, Chen Yi... Get out of my way..." Lao Wu''s voice was as hoarse as a duck, and his sad voice made people shudder.


    I was startled by the sound and turned around subconsciously. I only saw a giant rushing madly towards me.


    I depend on you. I couldn''t handle a centaur at first. Unexpectedly, another one appeared this time. It''s not allowed to let people live.


    Seeing Chen Yi still stunned nearby, I stamped my foot, rushed over, hugged Chen Yi and rolled to the side.


    The behemoth rushed directly from where we were originally and towards the other Centaur in front.


    The two guys are as like as two peas... Why? No, it seems that some places are different. Under the new Centaur, there seems to be something swinging around. It looks quite strange.


    Well, ignore these indecent things.


    At this time, the real Centaur also saw the fake.


    But the fake seemed not afraid of his authentic product at all, and he was quite excited and rushed over directly.


    Genuine naturally can''t be afraid of the whole fake guy. With a roar, the two rushed together.


    The two guys are the same huge, the same fierce, and the speed is the same terror.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The ground seemed to shake constantly under the fierce impact, and the forces were spreading around.


    The two guys are completely entangled together.


    The original Centaur seems to have given up us to deal with the monster in front of us.


    My God, I didn''t expect Lao Wu to have this level.


    I just wanted to turn around and admire the guy. I found that the obscene man was lying unconscious on the ground. I was shocked. I quickly poured in a red bottle and a treatment. Looking at the guy''s face, I was a little relieved.


    But the Centaur drawn by Lao Wu seems unable to solve the same kind in front of him. It seems that he is still in an inferior position in the constant charge.


    That genuine product seems to be more ferocious. Under several shocks, this guy has been suppressed.


    But the Centaur didn''t notice that under the violent collision, the shadow shrouded on the surface of his body was spreading, which was far from as strong as it was at the beginning.


    No other force was used, but this most primitive and violent collision, that fierce collision, filled people''s hearts with a kind of hot-blooded impulse.


    Finally, with the last violent impact, the painted Centaur gave a reluctant wail, and the big carving under the crotch was shaking. In the end, he didn''t fulfill his long cherished wish.


    The body turned into pieces... Not killed by the Centaur, but the time of its own duration has come.


    Only five minutes, which is Lao Wu''s biggest disadvantage.


    But the five minute battle of the Centaur is more obvious than our efforts for so long.


    The shadow has been completely defeated.


    Chen Yi blew up a shell. This time, the Centaur could no longer ignore this attack as before, and immediately there was a wail.


    "Finally it''s our turn!"


    One by one, with a grim smile on their faces, rushed to kill this guy.


    At this time, the fighting in other areas continued.


    The zombie attracted by the cry of the Centaur is being slaughtered.


    Fang Qi felt that his fingers were aching, and the tiger''s mouth seemed to be cracked.


    But Fang Qi didn''t notice that just above her head, a figure was rushing over quickly.


    That''s a licker larva!


    Seeing that guy''s body pounce down, Fang Qi finally reacts and screams.


    When I thought I was dead this time, a figure suddenly rushed over. Under a knife, the licker''s larva was directly cut off.


    Xiao Ya''s face looked as calm as ever. Even if she was stained with a large amount of blood, her face did not decrease.


    "Be careful, these zombies are very cunning." Xiao Ya whispered.


    Fang Qi''s face turned white and red for a while, and his small head even nodded: "well... Well, thank you, sister Xiao Yajie... Be careful!"


    When Fang Qi lowered her head and held her chest, her face suddenly changed wildly.


    The scream seemed to tear his throat, almost subconsciously, and his body suddenly rushed over.


    Fang Qi, standing next to Xiao Ya, thought of this kind of thing and was directly hit to one side.


    Xiao Ya just got up from the ground and was about to ask Fang Qi what to do when she was... Stunned.


    Fang Qi''s body stood there.


    Drooping his head, in the position of his chest, a large amount of blood kept dripping down.


    A sharp blade pierced Fang Qi''s chest and pierced Fang Qi''s heart.


    A ghost figure is behind Fang Qi.


    Shua!


    The fist blade in your hand is retracted.


    Fang Qi''s body lost its support and suddenly fell soft on the ground.


    The shadow spat and disappeared again.


    He was going to kill Xiao Ya. This man is Lin Yi''s woman and a capable person. Killing this woman can bring great pain to Lin Yi and the territory.


    But I didn''t expect to be stopped by this ordinary woman at the last minute.


    Killing an ordinary person is of no value at all. The Centaur is about to lose its hold. This may be his last chance.


    It''s a waste of your attack.


    "Fang Qi!!" Xiao Ya screamed in horror and cut through the sky.


    At this moment, I was cutting off a hoof of the Centaur with an endless blade. When I saw that I could kill this guy, I suddenly heard this sound. I was excited all over. I subconsciously looked at it and saw only a picture that made me want to split my eyes.


    Xiao Ya was paralyzed on the ground, holding Fang Qi in her arms and covering Fang Qi''s chest with her palm, trying to block the passing blood.


    But I can''t stop it!

 Chapter 170

    The wound was unstoppable.


    The damage caused by the fist blade is extremely ferocious. The triangular shaped wound makes the blood flow continuously, and the position of the hand is extremely ferocious. It penetrates the heart directly from the position of the back heart.


    No matter how hard Xiao Ya tried, the blood still flowed out of her fingers. In the twinkling of an eye, it had contaminated a large area of Xiao Ya''s body.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes were all red.


    When I saw that scene, I only felt that my body was shrouded in an indescribable cold.


    Subconsciously, I gave up the Centaur I was about to kill and rushed directly towards Xiao Ya.


    Flash!


    I appeared directly in front of Fang Qi.


    Without the slightest pause, he immediately took out a red bottle and sent it to Fang Qi''s mouth.


    But Fang Qi''s lips are tight, and she can''t even open them. The color on her face is fading quickly.


    I quickly used the therapy.


    But the healing that can save lives at ordinary times has completely lost its effect at this time.


    Front, back, heart... Every injury is fatal.


    Even if I tried my best, I couldn''t stop it.


    The green light was soon dissipated by the blood.


    For the first time, I saw my own weakness. I watched the blood rolling in front of me and Fang Qi''s life disappearing.


    I howled.


    It sounded like a wounded beast.


    I can''t save her... I saved so many people. I saved Meng Rui, Ono, Lao Wu and Xiaofeng... I saved all the people I saw who needed treatment.


    But... I can''t save my woman.


    That kind of indescribable pain, just like the gangrene attached to the bone, is constantly biting in my heart. The feeling of extreme pain makes me crazy.


    I''m crazy!


    "Ah... Ah..."


    The hoarse voice, as Fang Qi''s fingers fell in my arms, as Fang Qi reluctantly opened and looked at me, the eyes closed completely with a trace of nostalgia, and the pain in my heart exploded.


    Who killed Fang Qi?


    On my body, a layer of bright red blood fog suddenly turned up.


    Ashy, sister Dao and Elise in the back changed their faces when they saw my appearance, with a deep worry in their eyes.


    But no one came and knew that no matter what they said now, it was superfluous.


    The Centaur was killed.


    After cutting off one leg, the Centaur couldn''t stop the attack of others. Under the heavy bombardment, the body was blown to pieces.


    Nearby zombies were also destroyed.


    There was silence all around. One by one, they looked at the wounded beast in the middle without making a sound.


    The silent night sky was filled with an indescribable cold.


    Who... Who killed Fang Qi? I''ll kill him, I''ll kill him


    Only this last thought is constantly reincarnated in my heart. It seems that it can make my heart feel a little better.


    In my body, something that I haven''t found before is being changed rapidly.


    A feeling of crazy killing and destroying everything is spreading wildly in my body.


    His eyes did not know when they became like wild animals, emitting a scarlet luster.


    "The summoner bathes in killing intention and opens the destruction talent system!"


    "The summoner is affected by rage and turns on the evolutionary system."


    "Warwick skill bloodstain tracks the skill evolution, increases the function, searches the enemy within 5000 and marks it. Once identified, it cannot be cancelled unless it dies or the target dies, or the target escapes from the area."


    Two voices exploded in my mind.


    I trembled excitedly. People stood up from the ground and handed Fang Qi to Xiao Ya.


    The eyes are like wild animals, and the red light looks particularly frightening.


    Xiao Ya looked at me worried. She didn''t know what had changed.


    Then... The next second, I didn''t leave any words. With a roar, my body rushed forward quickly.


    On the left front, a red mark is moving rapidly.


    At this moment, the shadow is running leisurely.


    Hiding in the shadow, no one can see himself.


    That kind of feeling, quite a kind of ten thousand flowers, leaves do not touch the body calmly.


    Hum, I didn''t expect to kill that woman. Lin Yi was so miserable. It''s not a loss.


    A strong man with the ability to summon heroes is so obsessed with an ordinary woman that he has lost his face.


    Those are just ordinary women. In this last world, they are in a low position. What pity is there?


    If the battle over there hadn''t been over and I was afraid of being found, I really wanted to kill there.


    I just don''t know why. The shadow always feels some tingling on his back, as if he has been stared at by someone. That feeling is very strange.


    Boom... Boom


    Just as the shadow ran away slowly, suddenly I heard a strange sound behind me. Subconsciously, I turned around. The shadow only saw that trees were falling in pieces!


    The shadow was startled and full of doubts. What''s going on? Those big trees


    But soon, in the gap, the shadow saw a man, a guy covered in blood light, rushing frantically towards himself.


    As soon as I saw the man''s appearance, the shadow only felt a chill in my heart for no reason.


    The expression on his face suddenly solidified.


    That guy... Isn''t that Lin Yi?


    How did that guy find himself?


    Ah, by the way, I forgot to hide in the shadow. Is this why I was found by that guy?


    The shadow was startled, although he wanted to kill this guy.


    But looking at the man''s crazy appearance, the shadow was afraid in his heart, and subconsciously chose to hide.


    Now that guy looks like a ferocious beast. In this case, it''s better not to get too entangled with this guy.


    The shadow thinks so in his heart. His body quickly lurks in the shadow and slowly changes direction with the help of the shadow.


    The guy didn''t know that he was as bright as a lantern in front of me, and his hatred eyes had completely locked him in.


    The body is constantly shuttling on the ground.


    The endless blade in his hand suddenly waved in the past, and a big tree in front of him clicked and was directly cut off.


    No matter what it is, it can''t stop me.


    At first, the shadow thought it was discovered because he forgot to hide in the shadow.


    But soon the shadow felt that something was wrong. No matter how he adjusted his direction, he would soon be found by that guy.


    No matter where he hides, that guy can adjust his direction with his own.


    I... was found by that guy.


    The guy saw himself in the shadow.


    This thought filled the heart of the shadow with fear.


    This is the first time that my ability has been seen through in such a long time. There is more indescribable panic in my heart.


    Hiding in the shadow has failed.


    In that case, he no longer dodged, but stood out from the shadow.


    Looking at the enemy in front of him, hum, he just came alone.


    This guy seems crazy. He didn''t even bring his own men.


    There is only one person who wants to fight against himself. It''s like dying. Let this guy know what is really powerful today.


    But when the guy in front of him waved an endless blade and cut off trees, the invincible power like a bulldozer made the shadow feel a little hairy in his heart.


    A circle of shadows appeared around the subconscious body.


    Four shadows.


    It seems that this can make you feel a little at ease.


    At this time, the guy finally rushed in front of himself.


    The shadow also clenched his fist.


    The shadow took a deep breath as he watched the guy rush over.


    Shadow mystery...... ghost chop!


    With a burst of drink, four separate bodies rushed forward almost at the same time.


    Together with the body, five figures rushed to the front at the same time, and the sharp fist blades flashed cold light in front!

 Chapter 171

    "Shadow..."


    Looking at the guy in front of me, my eyes completely turned into hatred, and there was that ferocious blood light in my eyes.


    The hoarse voice was filled with endless hatred.


    Originally, I didn''t have any hatred with this guy.


    But this damn garbage is threatening me again and again. First, it kidnapped Xiao Ya and Fang Qi, and now it even killed Fang Qi.


    I don''t know how there is such a thing in this world. I never know the value of life. Even in this last world, I still enjoy killing people.


    I don''t understand what these people think, and I don''t want to understand.


    I know, as long as I kill this garbage, then everything is over.


    I watched the Five ghosts rush towards me.


    My eyes were scarlet.


    Holding the endless blade with both hands, the tiger''s mouth seemed to have been torn under excessive force, and the blood covered the whole body of the endless blade along the handle of the sword.


    On the sharp blade, a trace of blood red looks particularly ferocious.


    "Cut... Ah!"


    With a burst of drink, I swept straight ahead with my hands.


    I don''t have the skill of using the sword, and I don''t use any skills. It seems that I can only wave the long sword in my hand and tear everything in front of me completely at this moment. It seems that only in this way can my heart feel a little better.


    Qiang... CLICK!


    A harsh sound.


    A scene that frightened the shadow unexpectedly appeared.


    That guy... Seems to have really become a madman.


    The blade had an indescribable power. It swept through the past four shadows and was completely broken. The terrible power from the man''s hands could not be stopped at all.


    The refined steel fist blade, which was specially made by myself and forged countless times, couldn''t withstand the impact, and broke directly with a snap.


    At the same time, a sword blade swept in front of his chest, and the Ninja clothes in front of his chest were directly torn open.


    A stream of blood burst out along his chest. As long as he moved forward a little, he might be cut off by this guy.


    I''m dying.


    For the first time, the shadow felt that he was so close to death for the first time. The terrible feeling that he had never experienced made the shadow tremble.


    For the first time, the shadow found that life was so fragile.


    I''m tasting the pleasure of killing, but when this feeling envelops me, I''m so desperate.


    But this attack has completely lost the shadow''s will to fight.


    Throw your body directly on the ground and piss.


    He has been afraid to confront this guy. This guy is really a devil. Who will become like this except the devil.


    When he got up from the ground, the shadow had no desire to fight. He turned and ran.


    He hopes to use his super fast speed to get rid of this guy.


    In fact, the speed of the shadow is really terrible.


    Maybe they don''t have physical strength, but they gain the power of attachment.


    It is attachment. That attachment is not just to let them have heroic skills. The physical quality of heroes will also be imposed on these people in a percentage way.


    So even if their level is zero, even if they are extremely vulnerable, even if they don''t have a piece of equipment and no skills, they can play a very powerful force.


    Of course, the higher the level, the higher the percentage of possession and achievement.


    They also have some equipment.


    But for these people, whether it''s equipment, their own exercise, or anything else, they are far less beneficial than the possession of heroes.


    In addition, there are boots on the shadow, and the speed suddenly becomes more terrible. The Kung Fu has gone far away.


    If this guy hadn''t been cautious at first, guilty of being a thief, didn''t dare to run too fast and worried about being found, he might have escaped from the scope of blood tracking long ago.


    If at ordinary times, I may really not keep up with the speed of this shadow.


    But now in my fury, I found that my speed seemed to become more amazing. At the place where I walked, there were red traces behind me, which looked particularly terrible.


    It''s like a phantom, moving constantly on the ground, and the distance between it and the shadow is not increasing, but decreasing.


    How could it be... This guy can catch up with his speed.


    This discovery frightened the shadow, and his legs ran faster.


    But I can''t escape my pursuit.


    When I saw the shadow was about to be overtaken by me, there was a sudden roar nearby, and a figure suddenly rushed out and banged directly on me. Who was that man, not a crocodile?


    It turned out that unconsciously, the shadow had fled to the place where it met with the crocodile.


    Seeing his boss being hunted down, the crocodile looked at the opportunity with enough righteousness and hit it directly.


    This violent impact directly knocked my body back for several steps, and my head even felt dizzy.


    But it only lasted a short moment.


    "Go away... I''ll kill that guy. It''s none of your business," I said in a hoarse voice.


    That appearance made the crocodile a little incredible. It seemed that I didn''t expect my anger to reach this level.


    But the crocodile seemed to hear something incredible, and a strange smile appeared on his face: "haha, the boss asked me to get away... Haha, even his own hero didn''t call out, and he dared to talk to me like that. Anyway, I''ll kill you here... Boss, you''re hurt, you go first, and I''ll kill this guy."


    The crocodile said interestingly.


    They are brothers.


    The shadow doesn''t want to leave like this. He knows how crazy this guy is in front of him. Even if they work together, they may not be his opponent. What''s more, their fist blades have been cut off by this guy, and they don''t even have weapons.


    He was almost defeated by one move.


    I have never tasted such shame.


    He should have let the crocodile go with him, or fight with the crocodile.


    But... He was afraid.


    The previous close to death has completely defeated all the pride in this people''s heart.


    The whole person seems to have become a coward who is greedy for life and afraid of death.


    "No, neither of us is his opponent, and the crocodile''s speed is too slow. It will be caught up. Even if it can''t run away, the crocodile is dead anyway. In that case, it''s better to..."


    The devil like idea in my heart has just emerged, and it can no longer be suppressed.


    "Well, crocodile, if you block this guy, we''ll be with him in the old place," said the shadow. Then he turned into a streamer and rushed out into the distance.


    Seeing the shadow running, my eyes turned red again and chased the shadow.


    But the crocodile waved a huge strange blade in front of me: "I''m here. Where do you want to go?"


    "I told you to go away!" I didn''t bother to pester this guy.


    In the howl, the endless blade immediately split past.


    The crocodile didn''t seem to care about me at all. He grabbed the weapon and stopped it.


    Everyone''s physical quality will change differently according to their own heroes.


    Just like polar bears and crocodiles, their heroes are of infinite strength and thick skin.


    After attachment, your skin will become stronger and your strength will become greater. In the crocodile''s eyes, he can fly this guy out with one click.


    As for the boss, he may have been injured before, so he was defeated by this guy''s pursuit.


    But I am the strongest.


    The two roaring voices mixed together, and the two weapons also had a violent collision in mid air.


    Qiang!


    Harsh sound, large sparks burst out.


    It was this fight that made the crocodile''s face very strange.


    The body stepped back for several steps, which barely stopped.


    The eyes are full of incredible. How can this guy''s strength be so powerful?

 Chapter 172

    The crocodile''s heart was filled with doubt and surprise, but now he didn''t have much time to think about it.


    The crocodile was repulsed, but I didn''t, didn''t stop at all, waved the endless blade in my hand and rushed directly.


    Clang clang!


    Chop, chop, chop!


    At this time, I seem to have forgotten all my skills. I only know to use my best to constantly wave my weapons and use the endless blade to bring the most terrible damage to the enemy in front of me.


    I even forgot my speed advantage.


    It seems that only in this way can you vent the flame in your heart.


    The more he fought, the more frightened he was. There was a trace of fear in the crocodile''s eyes. The guy never thought that his enemy would be so powerful.


    Every attack is extremely heavy, and every attack is unbearable to the crocodile.


    I may have a slow attack speed, but the crocodile looks particularly terrible. One sword after another, just like the wind, there is no chance for the crocodile to breathe.


    The terrorist attack has completely surrounded the crocodile.


    Under this fierce attack, the crocodile can only keep retreating.


    Crocodiles want to use skills, but... It''s too fucking late.


    This guy''s attack gives him no chance to respond. Even if he wants to use skills, he can''t show his means at all.


    Finally came an ultimate ruling field, surrounded by dark energy.


    This is a very powerful skill of crocodile. When the skill is turned on, it will cause corrosion magic damage to the enemies around its body every second.


    In short, it''s awesome, but this guy didn''t expect that I just bought a ghost cloak and mercury ribbon before. Now it''s time for magic resistance. Although it''s impossible to completely exempt this guy''s attack, it''s almost the same.


    This makes the crocodile scared. He can''t even stop his big move. What power can he do to this guy?


    While the crocodile was calculating, I split Huashan Mountain with one force, and the endless blade split it with my head.


    If you hit it, your crocodile''s head will be cut off immediately?


    The crocodile knows how sharp the endless blade is.


    He didn''t dare to stay at all and immediately raised his weapon.


    Qiang!


    But this time, the strength was much stronger than expected. The wrist was sour and did not block it. The endless blade immediately crossed along its own weapon.


    Then he snorted and cut it on the crocodile''s shoulder.


    The skin covered with thick crocodile scales can''t stop the sharp edge of the endless blade.


    The skin was immediately torn open, and the blood almost splashed out.


    Almost cut off the crocodile''s claws.


    The sting makes the crocodile more fierce.


    But the color and smell of blood really made me crazy.


    The body seems to have endless power. Just after the attack, the next attack appears immediately.


    Puff... Puff... Puff


    The crocodile seems to have completely turned into a chopping block. Attacks continue one after another, opening countless cracks in the crocodile.


    There are wounds all over the arms, chest, shoulders and even the head.


    This time, the crocodile finally understood why his boss was chased away like a dog. The strength of the whole enemy was too strong.


    The crocodile also felt the threat of death, saw an opportunity, suddenly turned around, and rushed straight past.


    As a result, another cut was made in the back.


    This is the skill of crocodile sprint.


    But ah


    Crocodiles have short legs!


    What if you can sprint for a distance?


    The enemy''s speed is not comparable to that of crocodiles.


    In a flash, the distance that the crocodile had just rushed out suddenly came to an end.


    The back appeared in front of me, raised his hands and chopped it down.


    With a scream, I cut off the crocodile''s right hand.


    Another knife... His left hand soared into the sky and finally fell to the ground.


    The fear of death surrounded the crocodile. At this time, the crocodile wished his boss could come out to save himself as he had just saved him.


    Unfortunately... No response.


    There was no movement. The shadow didn''t know where to take advantage of this opportunity. There was only this tragic crocodile left.


    Then... Puff!


    The endless blade ran over the crocodile''s neck, and the head was finally cut off.


    There was a light on him.


    My level has reached level 18.


    As for the crocodile on the ground, it has long been hung and has become a human form.


    Finally, I killed the crocodile. I didn''t even care to search for the crocodile''s mark from this guy, so I quickly used blood tracking again.


    The previous mark has disappeared, that is... The guy has left the range of 5000 meters.


    But I still want to try again, but the result has not changed.


    Because of the crocodile''s obstruction, I lost the clue of the shadow.


    I ran around like crazy and kept using blood tracking, but I never got any harvest. That guy seemed to disappear out of thin air and never appeared again.


    Finally, I had no choice but to go back to the crocodile''s body, dissect the guy''s body and found a crocodile mark from his chest.


    Looking at this mark, I felt a burst of resentment and was ready to break this thing.


    "Master, don''t do that." just then, ash''s voice appeared in my ear.


    I was so fast before that ash couldn''t catch up.


    When I saw ashy, a sad smile appeared on my face. I just wanted to say something. My body suddenly softened and the whole person almost fell down.


    The breath that has been supporting me dissipated.


    The body was as if it had been pressed by a road roller. The whole body was tingling and the bone frame seemed to be scattered.


    This is the sequelae of rage. Although it will give me great strength in a short time, the price is also quite high!


    "Master, I know that you are very sad when Miss Fang Qi dies, but I hope you''d better control it in the future. Not everyone can bear this rage. Now the body overdraft is still small. When your strength overdraft is completed, rage will even overdraft your life and let you die."


    Ash warned me.


    Even if ash was warning and worried about me, there was no emotion in ash''s words.


    "Let''s go back..." ash helped me and said.


    "And... You don''t have to worry too much. Miss Fang Qi didn''t actually die," said ash.


    what?


    The sudden words of ash shocked my spirit and immediately wanted to stand up, but as soon as I straightened up, there was another heart piercing pain.


    "Forget it, master, you''d better come on my back." Elise''s voice sounded.


    The voice was somewhat helpless, and then a large piece of spider silk entangled me and brought me to Elise''s back.


    But I didn''t care to rest at all. I asked ash anxiously what she meant.


    What happened when Fang Qi didn''t die?


    I felt as if I had heard wrong.


    But AI Xi''s words let me make sure I heard correctly. What AI Xi said is that Fang Qi is not dead.


    "What the hell is going on?" I asked hurriedly.


    There was a glimmer of hope in the already desperate heart.


    "I don''t know what''s going on." ash looked very distressed: "did you give Miss Fang Qi the ability crystal core before?"


    I nodded and gave Fang Qi two ability nuclei before, but Fang Qi didn''t develop any ability.


    "Maybe it''s the function of the ability crystal nucleus. When Miss Fang Qi died, her body suddenly turned into a big ice egg!" Aishi said.


    Ice egg, my heart moved.


    "It''s about enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix, our guardian of the ice field!" said Aishi.


    Ice crystal Phoenix, enivia, is the guardian animal of freldrod. An ice Phoenix can be reborn and gain new life when it dies.


    Legend has it that it will never really die.


    When she died, it was the end of that era; When she was reborn, a new era came.

 Chapter 173

    For the ice crystal Phoenix, the so-called death is to become a phoenix egg and wait for the right time to regenerate.


    I don''t know whether it''s sad or excited on my face. The two feelings are twisted together, making my face look as strange as a devil.


    My heart was filled with sadness, but now it was suddenly impacted by the news that Fang Qi was not dead, which made me cry and laugh.


    "Elise, come on, let''s hurry back, I..." I couldn''t help saying.


    "It''s too late..." Ashley shook her head and said.


    Alas?


    I''m a little strange. What''s too late?


    "Fang Qi has flown away." Ai Xi said helplessly.


    What? Fang Qi flew away?


    I didn''t react for a moment.


    It turned out that when I was chasing the shadow, I didn''t notice that Fang Qi, who had just died, turned his body into an egg.


    Before long, the egg broke its shell.


    Then a new Fangqi came out.


    However, Fang Qi, who had just been reborn, looked strange and chaotic. After a burst of hail was randomly released in the territory, she spread her wings and flew away.


    Can we say that Fang Qi has completely become an ice crystal Phoenix, or has the ice crystal Phoenix replaced the original Fang Qi?


    No matter which one, it doesn''t seem to be a good result.


    "Probably not. Fang Qi''s appearance looks very strange. Maybe his memory is mixed with the memory of ice crystal Phoenix, which has become a little chaotic. Moreover, his appearance is half human and half beast. His body and face are the original appearance, but his limbs have become the appearance of ice crystal Phoenix, with a pair of huge ice wings behind him..."


    "It may take some time to digest its own memory," ash concluded.


    There was some loss in my heart. I didn''t finally see Fang Qi.


    "In fact, the owner doesn''t have to worry too much. After Fang Qi digests her memory, she may find the owner according to the smell." ash comforted me.


    I smiled bitterly. According to the background story, the ice crystal Phoenix may have confused memory every time it was reborn.


    This time may be short or long. Who knows how long it takes Fang Qi to straighten out her memory.


    However, if it becomes an ice crystal Phoenix, Fang Qi''s safety doesn''t have to worry too much. Flying in the sky, no one can do anything to Fang Qi.


    When we returned, the territory was in a mess.


    Xiao Ya looks less sad than before, although her eyes are still red.


    There are large pieces of ice debris scattered around the ground, one by one into the ground. It seems that it should be Fang Qi''s masterpiece just resurrected.


    Chen Yi, many brothers seem to be busy.


    "Brother, you''re back at last. I thought you''d run away and never come back." Meng Rui patted me on the shoulder.


    "Unfortunately, brother, you missed a wonderful picture." Meng Rui said with a smile.


    Fang Qi didn''t die, and I felt a little better. I opened this guy''s palm: "has the matter here been solved?"


    "Well, it''s solved. Unfortunately, I don''t know what''s going on. We killed the Centaur, but we didn''t find the ability crystal core from the Centaur. By the way, the shadow was killed?" Meng Rui scratched his head and said in some distress.


    I shook my head: "I didn''t kill the shadow, but... I killed the crocodile."


    Well, killing the crocodile is a harvest. Neither of them is better than the other.


    Centaurs can''t nucleate? This is really a strange question.


    The original complete territory has now become a dilapidated area.


    The brothers are busy clearing the territory.


    As for me, I was tired. My strength was exhausted by the previous violent walk. I finally found a cleaner place to sit down.


    "Lin Yi... I''m sorry!" Xiao Ya didn''t know when she came up to me and whispered with her head down.


    "Well, well, isn''t Fang Qi all right? Besides, you didn''t mean it. You can''t blame yourself. Why are you blaming yourself?" I patted Xiao Ya''s head and comforted Xiao Ya.


    I hold Xiao Ya in my arms. I can feel Xiao Ya''s tears wetting my chest.


    "But... I separated you from Fang Qi. I don''t know when I can..." Xiao Ya sobbed.


    "It''s all right. There are a lot of men and women living apart in modern times. What''s there? I''ll always see it in the future." I whispered as I stroked Xiao Ya''s long hair.


    There was a smile on his face.


    The corners of my mouth outlined a radian, but the tears rolled down my cheeks and into my lips, salty and bitter!


    "Well, well, it''s all right. Go and help them tidy up. Now the territory is in a mess. I''m tired to death. I can''t breathe when you press me so much." I said with a smile.


    Xiao Ya also raised her head from my arms, looked at me, and then joined the army of sorting.


    There was a smile on his face from beginning to end.


    I made a lot of money this time.


    Not only did Fang Qi not die, I seem to have opened a lot of amazing things.


    "The summoner bathes in killing intention and opens the destruction talent system!"


    "The summoner is affected by rage and turns on the evolutionary system."


    "Warwick skill bloodstain tracks the skill evolution, increases the function, searches the enemy within 5000 and marks it. Once identified, it cannot be cancelled unless it dies or the target dies, or the target escapes from the area."


    First, the most obvious is the blood tracking skill.


    This skill was originally to find the weakness of the target, but now there is an effect of chasing and killing the target. It is much stronger than before, and it is more like the original skill.


    The second is the talent system.


    I never turned on the talent system.


    There are talents in the hero League.


    It is divided into attack talent, defense talent and general talent.


    Talent is quite complex, with a variety of different effects. Different combinations can produce different powers. In short, it is quite troublesome.


    However, in this system, it seems to be much simpler.


    In the attribute page, there are more pages of talent system.


    The original attack, defense and GM have only two talents, destruction and guardian.


    Now the destruction talent has been turned on, and the guardian talent is still gray.


    At the same time, the talent has also changed, and there are 18 more talent points.


    Moreover, the talent system is far less complex than the game, and there are not so many choices.


    Only the simplest ones.


    Eschatological Mastery: Increases attack power and spell strength by 5 points.


    Destruction attack: increases armor penetration and Spell Penetration talent points by 2%.


    Crazy tear: Increases attack speed by 1.25%.


    Meditation power: increases skill cooldown by 1.25% and reduces talent points.


    Phantom step: increases movement speed by 1.25%.


    There are only five left.


    A long string that used to be dense has now become so little.


    But it can be said that they are the most practical and effective. Each point directly increases its own strength. Moreover, there is no upper limit.


    The destruction talent is all related to attack, so the guardian talent is estimated to be heap defense and HP.


    I estimate that only one of these two talents can be opened at the same time. If you understand the destruction talent, you can''t understand the guardian talent.


    Moreover, even if you understand it, you probably don''t have so many talent points.


    I''m level 18 now... I just upgraded and have 18 talent points.


    One of the most effective is to attack directly.


    At 18 points, it directly increases 90 spell attacks and physical attacks, which is comparable to an endless blade.


    If so, I guess I can easily tear apart the tyrant''s defense.


    Of course, it''s also a good choice to directly increase penetration. Now I have enough attack power. If I encounter a guy with stronger defense than a tyrant, I may not be able to tear it apart.


    Skill cooling reduction is also good. It can greatly reduce the cooling time of healing and clarity skills.


    Attack speed and movement speed needless to say, from the beginning, five are quite good choices.


    Look, I don''t know which one to add.


    Without enough attribute points, scattered increase estimates will not have any effect.


    After thinking about it, I added ten talents of eschatological mastery and increased my attack power by 50. Now I can compare with half an endless blade empty handed.


    Then added eight points of destruction attack and sixteen points of penetration.


    After that, I looked to the other side, evolution

 Chapter 174

    Evolutionary system.


    This is something I''ve never heard of before.


    Not in my mind, there is no such thing in this system. Even before the end of the world, there is no such thing in the game of hero League.


    So when I heard this, I was stunned subconsciously. I didn''t know what this so-called evolutionary system was.


    When I opened the system, I turned back. On the last page, I found the page of evolution.


    Evolution - when the item reaches the full level, it can evolve through some special props. Evolvable items include equipment, skills and heroes!


    The evolution page looks very simple. There is only one evolution card slot. As long as you put the things that need to evolve in this card slot, you can evolve immediately.


    The things that can evolve are equipment, skills, and heroes.


    Equipment, skills, heroes?


    Can those equipment evolve into more powerful equipment?


    Can heroes break through the limit of level 18? Can skills become more powerful skills?


    I was curious. After thinking about it, I took out the endless blade, put it into the evolution card slot, and then chose evolution.


    "Evolution failed!"


    The red words in front of me filled my head with black lines.


    You fucking said you could evolve, and now there''s an evolutionary failure.


    After a careful look, there is another explanation behind the failure of evolution - the item level does not reach the full level and cannot evolve.


    Wait


    When I saw these things, I felt as if my breath had stagnated, and my face was strange.


    The item level does not reach full level? Can I upgrade and strengthen these equipment? Only after upgrading and strengthening the full level can I evolve these things?


    Is that so? I doubt it in my heart, but now I can''t confirm it, because I searched the whole system, couldn''t find the place to upgrade the equipment, and finally had to give up.


    Maybe my system development is not complete. If the development is complete, I may be able to use it.


    I comfort myself in my heart.


    Then try to choose skills. This prompt is the same. Both Summoner skills and those skills learned from Warwick suggest that the level is not full and cannot evolve.


    Finally, there are only hero cards left.


    This is also the one with the greatest hope in my heart.


    During this period of time, Aishi and sister Dao haven''t been upgraded. Their level has already reached level 18, and then the level is stuck in this place.


    I thought it was possible that AI Xi and Dao Mei had reached the limit of their strength, just like in the game, but the emergence of this evolution gave me hope.


    After thinking about it, I put the first full level Ashka card into that slot, and then chose evolution.


    "If evolution fails, there must be insufficient props."


    Also, evolution failed.


    But this time, I seem to feel a different place from this evolutionary failure.


    This time, it is no longer that the item has not reached the full level, but... Insufficient evolution props!


    That is to say, now Aishi himself has met the conditions of evolution, but lacks the props that can make him evolve.


    Then I looked carefully. After ash''s card was put on, there was a big number behind it, just like the picture in the game. There was a strange thing behind it, which seemed to be the prop of evolution.


    Soul Crystal fragment * 30!


    What is this soul crystal fragment?


    There are a lot of things I don''t understand.


    "Master, have you forgotten the soul mark on you?" ash''s voice rang out in my mind.


    Soul mark?


    By the way, there is a crocodile''s soul mark on me. Can''t the Soul Crystal fragment needed be the soul mark?


    With the idea of trying, I put the crocodile''s soul mark in that position.


    The result immediately shows 10030!


    Can a soul mark be exchanged for a hundred soul crystal fragments?


    I was ecstatic, and the evolutionary conditions were met.


    I quickly chose evolution, and then emerged with a burst of light. A circle of golden runes suddenly appeared around ash''s card. Under the golden wind, ash looked more proud.


    "The evolution of hero ash is completed, and the upper limit of level is raised to level 36."


    "Open the skin of the polar goddess!"


    "Attribute growth increased by 20 percent!"


    There are three tips in succession. The simplest one is that AI Xi''s upper level limit has been increased. It was originally level 18, but now it has reached level 36. Accordingly, all hero skills have been improved accordingly.


    But I looked at the experience value needed after level 18 and suddenly frowned. It was almost a million.


    In addition, it also opened a set of polar goddess skin!


    Skin is equivalent to clothes. In this way, ash doesn''t have to be a suit all the time.


    Do women love beauty? Even ash is no exception. I think ash is even more happy about this one.


    The last and most important one is that attribute growth increases by 20%.


    In other words, if Aishi had increased the attack by 10 points per upgrade, now the attack increased by 12 points per upgrade.


    Although there is no direct improvement at present, there is no doubt that each upgrade now has stronger growth strength than before.


    Moreover, ash''s range, movement speed and other fixed attributes have also been increased by 20%.


    The range has reached 720, and the original movement speed of 325 has reached 390!


    Although it doesn''t seem obvious now, this evolution can definitely bring my strength to a new level.


    After evolution, there are still 70 pieces of Soul Crystal left, which can no longer be converted into the original crystal.


    I looked at it. If Aishi wants to break through level 36 and evolve again, the Soul Crystal fragment needed is... 120!


    A complete soul mark is not even enough.


    Unfortunately, Warwick''s mark was broken before. Otherwise, it would be better to use it for evolution.


    For my complaint, ash was also quite helpless. They didn''t know this before. They only vaguely knew it after their level reached the limit, so they quickly stopped me from breaking the crocodile''s mark.


    But there is nothing to regret. Now every point of growth is a huge improvement.


    Anyway, there are enough fragments. I quickly evolved sister Dao.


    Elise now has only level 17, less than one level left from level 18. As soon as Elise upgrades, she can evolve immediately.


    Unfortunately, so many experience values of ash and sister Dao have been wasted before.


    Then a thought suddenly came to my mind, what about myself... Can I evolve?


    It seems that the level of Summoner in the game is up to level 30. After my level reaches level 30, can I continue to break through my level limit?


    But look at my current level. It''s still a long way from level 30. It''s no use thinking so much now.


    I looked at it. I didn''t add 18 points of body strengthening, so I quickly added them. I added all my legs and hands, and there was another skill point. I continued to point the healing technique to level 10.


    Summoner level: level 18


    Head: 30 o''clock;


    Trunk: 27 points;


    Left hand: 8 o''clock;


    Right hand: 36 points;


    Left leg: 36 points;


    Right leg: 36 points;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: Level 4


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 1


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 10 points; Destruction offensive: 8 points.


    Looking at my current physical attributes, I can feel the powerful power contained in these attributes.


    After taking a look at his experience value, he was nearly half past level 19.


    This is about the experience gained by killing crocodiles and big cats before. There are 300000 experience points left from level 19.


    I have to reach level 19 quickly. After level 19, I can summon a hero again.


    "Master, let''s go back first," said ash when the time came.


    I nodded.


    Just after the three disappeared, I suddenly felt my eyes sour.

 Chapter 175

    As soon as the three people disappeared, I felt an indescribable acidity enveloping my body.


    The two eyes stared round. I don''t know how to bear the tears in my eyes.


    Hold your hands tightly, and your nails almost go into the meat.


    Drink!


    From my throat, there were bursts of hoarse, low roaring and heart rending sounds. I sat on the bed holding the quilt, and my whole body was shaking.


    I didn''t make a sound and didn''t want to make any sound. I don''t want anyone to see what I look like now.


    The next day, I got up early.


    Meng Rui and Chen Yi have already got up.


    Seeing me, Meng Rui immediately shook over and patted me on the shoulder: "brother, how was your recovery yesterday?"


    This slap almost knocked me over to the ground.


    My body is still weak and completely exhausted.


    Even clarity can''t recover at all. 20% recovery is of no use to me now.


    As if the body was overdrawn by rage, there was no way to do it clearly.


    Up to now, my whole body is still tangled with stinging pain.


    "What was the situation of the territory yesterday and how much was lost?" I asked in a hoarse voice after looking around at the bloody territory.


    Because of yesterday''s roar, my vocal cords seem to have been torn, and my voice is old and unimaginable.


    Speaking of this, Meng Rui''s face suddenly became gloomy. It was obvious that he had a lot of losses yesterday.


    "495 brothers, there are less than 266 left now..."


    When Meng Rui said this, I just felt my breath was stagnant, and I almost didn''t catch my breath.


    I couldn''t help staring. I didn''t expect that the loss yesterday was so serious.


    Two hundred and twenty-nine brothers... There are two hundred and twenty-nine lives. It''s gone.


    "The dead brothers have mended, and I don''t think they want to become zombies after they die." even when talking about this, Meng Rui''s voice is calm.


    That calm feeling only made me hair all over.


    I can''t imagine how many times I have to go through life and death to make my spirit look like this.


    "One third of the prepared food was contaminated."


    "The bullet cost half."


    Every number is a worrying number.


    But this seems to have become the norm in the end of the world. No one can guarantee that he will die, and no one knows when he will encounter a powerful opponent.


    Even if it is a territory, the so-called security is only temporary security.


    "Well, we are all open to it... You may not have experienced such a thing." Meng Rui smiled bitterly: "our territory has developed from more than 20 people at the beginning to 2000 people at its peak for such a long time since its establishment..."


    "The attack in the middle has never stopped. Every time, many brothers leave. We are used to it."


    After a pause, Meng Rui said, "pack up, too. We''ll leave today as planned."


    "Leave today?" I frowned.


    "Don''t worry, sister Fang Qi''s flying direction is about the same as the direction we want to go. Maybe we''ll meet her on the way."


    "What''s more, sister Fang Qi now has wings and flies in the sky. I don''t know how much faster it is than us. Maybe people will arrive before we arrive. Moreover, sister Fang Qi doesn''t know when she will recover her memory. We can''t stay here all the time. It''s not suitable to live here now."


    "If there is another attack, it may all be over," Meng Rui said.


    There are still more than 200 people left. These more than 200 people must be protected.


    Meng Rui wants to live with these people.


    "If sister Fang Qi recovers her memory in the future, she must know where you are going and will go to find you." Meng Rui comforted me.


    I nodded. It''s impossible for me to drag down the actions of the whole territory.


    Fortunately, the car and other things originally prepared were not damaged much.


    In fact, the reason why the whole army was not destroyed yesterday was largely due to these modified cars. When the zombies appeared, some smart people drilled in at that time and were basically not threatened.


    But many were killed on the way to the car.


    Several of the dozens of buses originally prepared can''t be used.


    These cars were knocked over and trampled to pieces by the Centaur.


    The masters worked hard all morning and repaired the damaged places.


    All the supplies that should be loaded were loaded, and those that should sit in the car sat in the car.


    Three drivers drove excavators, forklifts and rollers ahead, followed by three heavy trucks.


    Behind the heavy truck were nine buses. On top of the nine buses were all the surviving humans in the territory.


    The bus was followed by four heavy trucks, which piled up with all kinds of food and water suitable for preservation.


    Followed by the refitted oil tank truck, according to our imagination, there is a huge iron shelf outside, which is filled with ice.


    There is a valve and a pipe on the tank truck, which can spray flames all over the sky at any time.


    Unfortunately, this transformation was only completed today. If it was completed yesterday, it might play a certain role in fighting again.


    Left the base where he lived for several months.


    I don''t know how to describe the expressions on each face.


    There are reluctance, fear, and hope for a new life... All kinds of expressions.


    A broken territory is destined to leave an indelible impression in these people''s hearts all their life.


    "Let''s go..." with Meng Rui''s cry, the team began to set off.


    Start with hope for a new life and fear of the future.


    Ah Shui and I sat on the tin shelf of the oil tank truck. There were bursts of coolness under our body. The ice below was constantly emitting its own temperature.


    Looking at the place behind me, I became smaller and smaller in front of myself, and my eyes became more and more blurred.


    This place is not suitable for human survival.


    This city may become a dead city at this time. Perhaps there is no living human in this city, and it will completely become a paradise for zombies.


    Soon after we disappeared, a large black smoke suddenly appeared in the original territory, just like a thick dark cloud over the whole territory.


    Rolling dark clouds, low and depressed.


    No one noticed that at this time, an extremely terrible scene appeared.


    On the ground near the territory, it suddenly rolled up. It seemed that something existed under the ground and squirmed constantly.


    After a long time, half of the skeleton claws stretched out from inside.


    Climbing on the ground, the whole body appears completely from under the ground.


    The whole body is shrouded in a large area of darkness, the body lying on the ground and the head held high.


    Strong limbs, hands like claws... That Centaur... The Centaur who was killed before and was blown to pieces by countless shells is alive again.


    This long dead guy was reborn from the darkness.


    Raise your hands and roar loudly into the sky.


    A black light and shadow appeared in the hands and turned into a sharp spear.


    The two eyes are still shining green.


    With a big hand, a roar spread in this area.


    Then, the surrounding ground began to creep up quickly, and the dead bodies climbed up again.


    Even the corpses that had been mended before and broken their heads to ensure that they would not become zombies are now all up, looking dull and alive.


    Just behind this Centaur, a huge legion of zombies gathered in a short time.


    The only weird thing is that the revived Centaur has a thick and long leg, which looks like the thing painted by Lao Wu!


    That''s probably the only meat in the whole body

 Chapter 176

    He left the territory where he had lived for a long time.


    With hope for a new life and fear of the future, we began to move forward.


    "Brother Lin, your goal is this city. You have to pass through four or five provinces and dozens of cities along the way." Meng Rui pointed on a map.


    "Where are you going?" I asked.


    This question makes Meng Rui choke. Where on earth are you going? Even Meng Rui doesn''t know this problem.


    Now the whole world has become like this. It seems that no matter where you go, there is no difference.


    "I don''t know..." after a moment of silence, Meng Rui still admitted his fear.


    Perhaps only in front of us will Meng Rui show his fear.


    Meng Rui is also a person, although he is a capable person.


    If you are alone, you don''t have to be afraid. One person is full and the whole family is not hungry.


    But now Meng Rui represents not only himself, but more than 200 lives. With so many lives on his shoulders, Meng Rui also felt great pressure.


    Even at this time, even if he was afraid of Meng Rui, he didn''t dare to show it.


    If even the boss is afraid, what about the rest of the team?


    Aren''t others more afraid and unable to survive in this world?


    "Let''s go and see what places are suitable for living along the way. I don''t think God will really let human beings die. Even if this joke is a little big, there must be some places in the world suitable for human beings to live," Meng Rui said.


    "Along the way, if we meet a suitable place to live, we will stop," Meng Rui said.


    I nodded. I knew what Meng Rui meant. Once I met the right place, I stopped. The road behind me depends on me to move forward alone.


    The highway has now become a snail road.


    All the way, it was filled with cars, and it was basically impossible to walk.


    The previously prepared forklifts, excavators and rollers have finally come into use.


    The large forklift drove directly from the middle of the road and pushed all the cars to both sides. LengSheng reopened a road on the covered road so that the cars behind could pass safely.


    This process is quite slow.


    A short journey may take hours of effort.


    However, with the opening of the road, the situation behind is much better.


    The car began to become sparse gradually, and the forward speed was accelerating. Later, these heavy equipment could retire safely and be loaded by heavy trucks, and the speed of the team began to increase.


    After spending about a whole day, we finally left the city.


    In the original city, the dead Centaur led the zombie army behind him to sweep the city.


    Looking for their prey.


    All the way, nothing can stop it.


    All the zombies along the way were incorporated.


    Even some hidden powerful lickers are not a match for this guy.


    Even the evolutionary beasts encountered were not the opponents of the Centaur. They were defeated one by one, either killed, turned into zombies, or fled in confusion.


    But this guy also found a terrible opponent, a tyrant.


    The height of this tyrant is less than four meters. Compared with those real tyrants, this guy is simply a short man.


    But the power contained in that small body was so powerful that it was frightening. Waving its huge axe, it fought with the Centaur.


    The battle was quite tragic.


    The Centaur seemed to want to take the tyrant into his own hands.


    And the tyrant seems to want to kill half a man to prove his strength.


    The battle lasted for several hours. I don''t know how many buildings were turned into pieces in this battle.


    The intensity of the fighting was unimaginable.


    Originally, those zombies did not dare to attack the tyrant, but between the tyrant and the Centaur, those zombies seemed to choose the Centaur as their master.


    A whole legion of zombies surrounded the tyrant. It was no longer a battle. It had become a war.


    The original huge zombie Legion lost more than half under this war. I don''t know how many zombies were split into pieces by the huge Tomahawk, and the bodies turned into meat. Even the Centaur can''t regenerate these broken bodies.


    But the hero could not hold many people. Although the tyrant''s strength was terrible, he was still not the opponent of the Centaur army and was finally defeated.


    However, just when the tyrant was about to be killed, the guy broke out again. He waved his axe and forcibly split the Centaur. Then lengshengsheng killed a blood path from a group of zombies and fled the city.


    The Centaur also met some living people.


    Seeing the living man, this guy had no mercy, waved his long gun and killed him directly, becoming a member of his own zombie Legion.


    He also met a woman, a very beautiful woman with thousands of demons and charms.


    But in the end, he failed to kill the woman and let the woman escape from the siege.


    From these circumstances, perhaps it is the right decision for us to leave the city.


    Otherwise, under the siege of the zombie legion of undead centaurs, the more than 200 people who are still alive will sooner or later become zombies and be pushed flat.


    Along the way, whenever we came to a place where people lived, we would stop and search for living people.


    We are expecting people to live in this world.


    Unfortunately, extravagance is only extravagance after all.


    All we met was a zombie!


    Seven days passed and we didn''t even find a living person.


    But this seven days, we also experienced a day without blood rain for the first time.


    The blood rain, which was originally scheduled to fall once a week, was interrupted for the first time.


    No one knows what this situation represents.


    "The food can''t keep up. We have to stop here in Longhe city." Zhang Le reported to us.


    Zhang Le is the driver of a heavy truck. His car is full of food, but now there is little food and water left on his car.


    After all, more than 200 people eat and drink Lhasa, which is not a small number. Although they have a lot of food reserves, they consume faster.


    "Moreover, we don''t have much gasoline, and there isn''t much left in the tanker," Zhang Le continued.


    Frowning, Meng Rui nodded and said, "well, let''s stop here in Longhe city to see if the team can drive in. If we can drive in, we''ll drive in. If we can''t drive in, we''ll stop by the side of the road. We''ll take some people to look for supplies."


    Along the way, we try our best to walk along the highway. Even if we enter the county, most of us won''t drive in. After all, those places can''t accommodate more vehicles now.


    This time is no exception. Finally, the car stops at a high-speed toll station.


    Then Chen Yi and I, with Xiaofeng, Chen Bolin, Xiao Ya and Ono, began to enter Longhe City, and the rest stayed next to the team.


    "Note that your goal is mainly to find living people, food and water. Don''t worry about gasoline. There are many gas stations along the way, which you can always meet," Meng Rui warned.


    It''s also piled up all the way here. It''s a waste of time to open the way by forklifts.


    So a few of us went to battle light.


    This city doesn''t look very different from our city.


    The breeze took us directly from the sky, and there were zombies everywhere on the ground.


    Our goal is to find large shopping malls, most of which still have some food.


    A long time has passed now, and many foods have gone bad. We can only try to find something with a long shelf life.


    But this is not a long-term plan. Over time, all food will deteriorate. At that time, what will we rely on to survive?


    No one knows how to solve this kind of thing. Now we can only take one step at a time.

 Chapter 177

    The food crisis is one aspect, the other is the atmosphere in the team.


    This is even more serious. I haven''t met a living person for so many days, and the people in the team began to be afraid.


    Afraid that the hope in his heart becomes slim, the feeling of dead is even more helpless.


    I guess the people in the team now have the same idea. They live day by day. Maybe they won''t feel fear even if death comes one day.


    Sometimes there is even a feeling that if you really die, maybe it''s just a relief?


    This idea is actually more dangerous.


    "There is a shopping mall here!" at this time, Xiao Ya saw a huge but collapsed sign with sharp eyes.


    With the control of the breeze, we began to land.


    Many zombies were wandering on the ground. When they saw us, they immediately looked up to the sky and waved their claws indiscriminately.


    Chen Yi directly revealed a machine gun and fired a burst of fire. After all the zombies around him were cleared, he landed.


    I called ashy out, and the two of us were responsible for guarding. A group of people got into the mall.


    There are also many zombies in the mall, but in front of this group of predators, most of these zombies are not strong enough, and they are easily eliminated.


    The shopping mall looks messy. It is estimated that it has been looted many times before. Many food shelves are empty.


    "Wow..." at this moment, Chen Bolin suddenly screamed and rushed over happily.


    Just in front of a collapsed counter, the guy saw scattered cigarettes.


    Great China, the little panda, the Yellow Crane Tower and the lotus king are all cigarettes.


    The guy was even more excited when he saw the cigarette than when he saw the woman. He rushed over immediately, hurriedly opened a package and lit it. His face was intoxicated.


    It feels like taking drugs. A man who smokes can understand what it''s like


    Cigarettes are also a luxury in this era.


    Xiaofeng and Ono rushed over. Even I was no exception. I lit one and breathed the slightly bitter taste. I just felt a cloud in my head.


    Although I had some in my arms when I left, I had finished smoking for so long.


    Xiaofeng wanted to take risks to find some for several times, but Meng Rui stopped him.


    Although that guy Meng Rui is also an old smoker.


    "Well, hurry up and get down to business. Look for food first." Chen Yi looks at this group of smokers helplessly. Men are a little troublesome.


    One by one, they immediately put a few in their arms, and then hurried to look for food.


    Many shelves have been searched.


    "Note that what we''re looking for is high-energy stuff. Don''t look for bread and cake. It''s not full," Chen Yi said.


    Obviously, there are so many big masters, but they are all like children, and they have to let their own woman command.


    Let''s look for food. Chen Yi Ran to the other side. I don''t know what this guy did.


    Chocolate is the first choice. It''s high-energy. It''s a big box, but there''s not much in it.


    Soon a lot of them came out, and then Chen Bolin directly moved these things to the team, and asked the team to open these packages. As long as the chocolate inside, it can save space.


    It''s usually expensive. I can''t afford to buy a bag of things for my girlfriend. Now it''s a big sale and take it at random.


    Then there are instant noodles, ham sausage and other junk food. These junk things have become the most important things in the end of the world. The key is that they can be eaten directly anytime, anywhere.


    Then there are rice and dried noodles, which need to be boiled. Sometimes you need to eat a hot meal. Anyway, there are pots in the team, and it is not difficult to make a fire. Although there are no vegetables, don''t think so much these days. Just make do.


    Then salt, sugar! These two things are essential. If you are a little extravagant, you can also collect some condiments.


    In a short time, the empty space in the center of the supermarket has piled up a lot of food like a hill bag, which has been turned away before. These things are about enough for us to eat for a period of time.


    Seeing that these things have been almost collected by us, we have collected some snacks and other things. We have to aftertaste them occasionally. No, although most of them have expired, they don''t taste bad.


    I chewed a Weilong spicy stick in my mouth. It was a little sour, but the taste was still very good.


    "Almost. I''ll find Chen Yi. We have to find the arms." he said vaguely as he chewed me.


    "OK, Chen Yi seems to be over there in the washing area," said Xiaofeng.


    Then I went to find Chen Yi. I was still muttering in my heart that women are trouble. When is it time to find cosmetics? Isn''t that bullshit.


    Thinking, I walked over.


    As soon as I got there, I saw a young licker crawling slowly on the ground.


    This guy is obviously about to evolve into a licker, and even knows how to hide his tracks. He is quietly approaching, right in front. It is Chen Yi''s woman.


    The woman, completely unaware of the monster behind her, was carefully selecting something.


    Almost subconsciously, as soon as I lost the hot strip on my hand, my whole body rushed in a flash.


    With a snort, the endless blade directly split the licker''s cub in half.


    This time, Chen Yi finally reacted and looked at the killed monster behind her. The expression on her face was afraid for a while.


    "Hey, what are you doing? You don''t have to be so focused. You didn''t even find the licker''s larvae close," I said.


    Chen Yi blushed.


    "What are you looking for..."


    "I want you to take care of it." Chen Yi said fiercely.


    yeah? What kind of attitude is this? I just saved you. Alas, you were so fierce to me. Seeing Chen Yi carrying a big bag and leaving angrily, I looked strange on my face. I suddenly understood.


    I''ll go. It''s all sanitary napkins.


    Well, even in the end, women have to deal with some of their own physiological problems. It''s understandable, understandable.


    After Chen Bolin moved everything, we left the mall. The things in a mall are basically enough for us to eat for a period of time.


    Our next target is arms.


    Guns, ammunition, these things.


    After finding a map, we began to fly towards the Arsenal... No, it should be in the direction of the police station.


    That place is probably the most obvious.


    Since the last war, there has been a serious shortage of arms in the convoy, which is almost unsustainable.


    Bang


    Just as we were walking out of the mall, we suddenly heard a violent impact in the distance.


    That voice, how familiar.


    In almost an instant, the original group of idle people suddenly became energetic.


    This awesome movement is much more powerful than the original one.


    Can''t we say... There are still living people?


    living person!


    In this world, nothing is more important than living people.


    Every living person is the object of our rescue.


    "Go!" we rushed in the direction of the sound.


    That voice sounded like a tyrant doing damage.


    A tyrant definitely belongs to the type of getting up early without profit and being chased and killed by a tyrant. Is it a capable person?


    If we can find a capable person, the strength of the team will definitely become stronger.


    A group of people flew directly from the sky and soon came to the street where the sound came from.


    Just ahead, a man was running frantically. His body looked very sensitive and kept shuttling among a group of zombies.


    Right behind that guy, a huge guy is chasing him crazy.


    Along the way, all the zombies blocking the road were directly torn to pieces, which looked like walking freely.


    It''s just that when we see the monster, they all grow up... What the fuck is this?

 Chapter 178

    We thought it might be a tyrant, but when we saw the monster, we found that it was not a tyrant at all.


    That head is much smaller than a tyrant, even smaller than a licker.


    But the speed is faster than the licker, and the power is not inferior to the tyrant. The body is sensitive and frightening, and the speed is amazing.


    The body walks upright, the two thighs look vigorous and powerful, the position of the forelimbs is two slightly smaller sharp claws with sharp nails, the head presents a rectangular and oval shape, the sharp back brain, under the big mouth, there are dense steel teeth. Looking at the guy''s teeth, I''m afraid I can easily tear everything to pieces.


    The whole body looks like a truck, running smoothly. No matter what is intercepted in front, they all hit directly.


    Bang, at the corner, one end directly hit the wall, and the wall was directly knocked out and collapsed.


    However, the speed of the man pursued and killed by this guy was also quite amazing. It was like an illusion, flashing on the ground, and the monster behind couldn''t catch up from beginning to end.


    But after all, it is a human being with limited physical strength. According to the current situation, sooner or later, this person will be caught up.


    "Land!"


    Seeing that man rushing in our direction, I said in a deep voice.


    The breeze put all of us on the ground.


    Suddenly, the figure in front of him startled the man. I didn''t expect to see a living man here.


    "Hey, buddy, get out of the way..." waved to the man and I said.


    Subconsciously, the man immediately rushed to the side.


    Then the next second, a rocket roared directly out of Chen Yi''s hand.


    I don''t know when I have carried a huge rocket launcher on my shoulder.


    Roar... Boom!


    The violent explosion swallowed the monster and the surrounding zombies.


    Under the power of the rocket explosion, the monster''s body was immediately torn to pieces, leaving only a hard head on the ground, and there was a sound like metal.


    A shell was killed directly by the second?


    This is something we didn''t think of.


    It''s better than expected.


    Rockets can''t even lick eaters, let alone tyrants. For tyrants, it''s basically like tickling.


    The survivor obviously didn''t expect such a scene. The monster who had been chasing and killing himself was surprised to be killed in this way.


    "Darling, how fierce!" after a long time, the man finally sighed.


    After a pause, the man said, "thank you for saving my life. You shouldn''t be from this city. I haven''t seen you."


    "Yes, we came from the next city." nodded, and I said, "what the hell is this?"


    The man shook his head: "I don''t know what this is. I''ve never seen it before, but this guy is scary and often preys on humans. By the way, my name is Zhang Yin, you..."


    After reporting our names one by one, we briefly told Zhang Yin about our experience.


    "You''re going to s city?" Zhang Yin''s face looked a little strange: "did you just pass after you heard the news?"


    Zhang Yin''s appearance looks full of excitement, and the expression on his face can only be described as excitement.


    But Zhang Yin''s words stunned us: "what news?"


    This time, it was Zhang Yin''s turn to wonder: "didn''t you hear the news, otherwise why did you go to s city?"


    "We really didn''t hear any news. I''m going to s city just because of where my sister is. As for others, if they meet a suitable place to live along the way, they will stop there." I explained, "what news did you hear?"


    Zhang Yin''s face was full of excitement: "there is a local tyrant and the richest man in Longhe city..."


    From Zhang Yin''s words, we heard a terrible news. God really didn''t give up human beings.


    There is a local tyrant in Longhe, who is super rich. Let alone private cars, he even has private planes.


    When the disaster broke out, the local tyrant had an advantage. He didn''t drive and ran away from the sky in a private plane.


    Don''t worry about the congestion now. (so let''s work hard and get a helicopter. There''s no need to block the highway when the end comes.)


    Originally, others can only be greedy, but this local tyrant is a more conscientious local tyrant.


    About three months ago, he drove the plane back.


    Then the man provided a very important and important message... There is still a paradise in this world.


    A real paradise.


    Not every city is surrounded by zombies and attacked by monsters.


    In S City in the north, although zombies also attacked there, there happened to be an army stationed there, which soon controlled the situation. A thick defense network was arranged around the whole city, and Zombies couldn''t break in at all.


    The internal control is also strict, and there will be no zombies at all.


    After discovering the situation there, the local tyrant quickly flew back and distributed leaflets throughout the city to let the living people wait at the airport of his villa. He would fly to pick up those people.


    When I heard the news, I could feel that everyone around me was breathing fast.


    Even I felt my heart rate suddenly increase.


    And paradise.


    There is also a place for human survival. Nothing is more exciting than this.


    This news may be more exciting than a glass of water in the desert.


    "Later..." I didn''t know how to suppress the excitement in my heart, so I asked again.


    "The local tyrant came back several times and picked up thousands of people in total, but it has been more than a month since he left last time and has not appeared yet." Zhang Yin frowned.


    The local tyrant basically has to go back and forth at least four times a week. It''s really abnormal that he hasn''t come for more than a month.


    But even so, there are still a large number of people gathered near the tyrant''s villa, waiting for the tyrant to return again.


    Everyone thought that the local tyrant might have encountered something and could not come over for the time being, but as long as they waited, they would be able to wait for rescue.


    More than a month... This is not a good number.


    It''s a long way from s city to here, but the plane may take a few hours. It''s really strange that considering the plane and the fact that the pilot can''t fly all day, but there''s no plane for two weeks in a row.


    However, the local tyrant really had a conscience. When he survived, he didn''t trust others in his city and drove a plane to save people.


    Unfortunately, there are no such conscientious local tyrants in our city. There must be people driving private planes, but no one wants to come back!


    But so many people crowded together is not the way. Food and water supply have all become problems. Moreover, although the local tyrant''s villa is surrounded by high walls, it is not so safe and often attacked by zombies.


    The only thing that is more stable is that there is a large Wide Basement under the local tyrant''s villa. Even if it is attacked by a zombie, it can basically escape.


    "But I couldn''t stand the atmosphere inside, so I ran out. Anyway, I was fast, and ordinary zombies couldn''t catch up with me. I just didn''t expect to meet such a monster." he said.


    "How many people are there in that place?" I asked hurriedly.


    "There are about two or three thousand people. Almost all the living people in the whole city are there," Zhang Yin said.


    Just talking, Zhang Yin''s face suddenly became a little strange: "however, I advise you not to go there. Those people may not welcome you, they may not follow you, or even... Kill you!"


    That strange voice made people shudder.


    "Hey, hey, I escaped from there..."

 Chapter 179

    Zhang Yin''s voice, like a ghost, sounds chilling.


    Seeing Zhang Yin''s appearance, something very unpleasant may have happened there.


    Moreover, Zhang Yin said he escaped from it.


    Can it be said that in that place, it is now the same as that of Li Jie?


    "Hey..." Zhang Yin sneered and said, "evil spirits come out of troubled times, and so do the end times. A group of capable people also hide in that place waiting for the rescue of the plane. A group of capable people left by plane before, and then some people filled in."


    "One of them used to be a clergyman. You know, it''s annoying to preach things like believing in the Lord everywhere." Zhang Yin spat lightly, which showed that he was quite dissatisfied with that guy.


    Also, I''ve met an aunt of the downstairs neighborhood committee before. Every time I met her, she gave me a pamphlet to say that she believed in the Lord to ensure peace. If you don''t believe it, she even scolded you and cursed you behind her back. It''s quite disgusting.


    "About two months ago, the guy got there. At the beginning, it was nothing, but as the plane didn''t come for a long time, there began to be some panic in the crowd. Then the dead old man and a smelly woman began to publicize things such as doomsday believers and peace."


    "People were afraid and couldn''t stand the guy''s deception. They really believed it."


    I understand that feeling. Just like Li Jie at that time, he thinks he is the son of God, he is God, he can do whatever he wants, and he doesn''t take other people''s lives seriously.


    "But the dead old man and the smelly woman really have some skills. The old man can heal the injury. No matter what the injury is, it can be cured soon. As for the smelly woman, they can control lightning. As a result, one of them claimed to be a high priest, which was sent by heaven to save those loyal believers."


    "That woman, who pretends to be a lightning saint, came to punish those who don''t believe in the Lord. In fact, what saint is that? She is completely an old woman in her thirties. It seems that she is still a widow." "Those two people are not things. They soon established authority among the survivors, and then shouted to others. If they didn''t obey, the woman directly discharged and split the man to death, and then said that the man didn''t believe in the Lord."


    "The old man took advantage of this position to bully women. Even a nine-year-old girl was tortured to death by the old pervert, but no one else dared to say anything."


    "Later, although some capable people were added, they were all seduced by these two people. A total of more than a dozen capable people basically became the chiefs of thousands of people. They wanted to do whatever they wanted. They wanted whichever woman they wanted to sleep with. If they didn''t follow, they would punch and kick, or even kill them directly."


    "Those people even drove out some living people and were killed by zombies." Zhang Yinyue said. The more the atmosphere was, the expression on his face was full of a sense of killing, as if he wanted to tear the two people to pieces.


    "So, I feel that even if you go there, it''s useless. It''s estimated that no one dares to come out with you." Zhang Yin shrugged his shoulders and said.


    Zhang Yin ran out of it about two weeks ago. He really couldn''t stand the crazy atmosphere inside.


    This situation is more serious than we thought.


    Among the thousands of people over there, there are also more than a dozen capable people. We also have this number. If we really want to fight, it is estimated that no one can take advantage of it.


    What''s more, as Zhang Yin said, those people inside may not be willing to leave with us.


    We looked at each other and said, "go back and discuss with Meng Rui."


    "Are there any other survivors in this city?" I asked.


    "It should be gone. Now all the capable people in this city are basically in that place."


    "By the way, you should all be powers?" Zhang Yin asked us.


    From the scene just now, Zhang Yin can also see our extraordinary.


    "Ha ha, I said that I still dare to wander outside now. Bachengdu is a superpower. Damn it, I was bitten by a zombie at that time. I thought I would become a zombie, but I didn''t expect I would become a cow." Zhang Yin said with some joy.


    This guy''s power was developed after being bitten by a zombie? This is beyond our imagination, but at this time, no matter what happens, it doesn''t seem to be worth curious.


    Zhang Yin was bitten by a zombie and bit on his arm. This guy was ready to die. He even took a knife and was ready to stab himself in the head. Even if he died, he didn''t want to become a zombie.


    "It''s a pity that I didn''t have the courage in the end, but thanks to not stabbing it at that time, otherwise I would really die." Zhang Yin seemed to have no one to talk to for a long time, like a chatterbox with a lot of words: "But it''s strange that I was bitten by my arm, but it hasn''t changed at all. On the contrary, these two legs run faster than the rabbit."


    "By the way, you know where the public security bureau is in this city. Take us there. We''ll collect some bullets, go back and leave here." I said to Zhang Yin on the way.


    "Of course, I know. After all, am I from this city?" Zhang Yin said with a smile, "I''m running in front, you can follow from behind."


    With that, Zhang Yin made a start, and the soles of his feet made a force. With a whew, his whole body ran out like a bullet.


    Xiaofeng smiled, and a hurricane roared, threatening us to follow behind Zhang Yin.


    I could have found it on the map, but it was too troublesome after all. It was much easier to follow Zhang Yin.


    Before long, we found the place where the Municipal Public Security Bureau was located. Now this place is also a mess.


    Because many people in this city hide in the basement of the local tyrant''s villa, they don''t seem to need guns very much, so they are basically not looted here.


    This makes me curious. It''s hard to imagine how big the local tyrant''s villa and basement can accommodate so many people.


    But these are not what I consider. There are really a lot of arms in the police headquarters.


    That number is quite amazing.


    The guns and ammunition equipped in these public security bureaus are about the same model, and the bullets can basically be used in general.


    Some weapons are not easy to carry. Just throw away the weapons and take away all the bullets.


    After a lot of hard work, a large amount of ammunition piled up on the ground.


    Then he relied on Chen Bolin''s strength to move these bullets out.


    When seeing Chen Bolin''s ability, Zhang yinmingxian was also quite curious.


    He runs fast, but no matter how fast he is, he can''t move at this moment. He looks envious.


    After all, my strength seems to be of no use except to run fast.


    After Chen Bolin transferred the bullets, he didn''t come back. The breeze took us flying in the direction of the highway toll station.


    No matter how many monsters there are on the ground, they can''t pose any threat to us.


    Just as we were about to leave, we suddenly heard a strange sound.


    It''s like the roar of a car.


    It was as if something had happened in the distance.


    The movement caught our attention.


    Signal Xiaofeng to lean aside first and finally stop on the roof of a building. From top to bottom, you can just see what is happening below.


    Only after seeing the following situation, each of us only felt that a surge of anger in our hearts was soaring out of thin air.


    There is a street.


    I don''t know how many zombies are wandering up and down the street.


    There are several modified off-road vehicles parked at the corner of the street. It is estimated that they collided all the way, and there are bumps everywhere on the cars.


    It''s nothing.


    What really annoys people is that five or six young and strong men came down from the off-road vehicle, all with excited smiles.


    Then two people were dragged out of the car


    Two young figures.


    It looks like a student in primary school.


    "I fuck you, a group of scum..."

 Chapter 180

    "I fuck you, a group of scum..." Zhang Yin suddenly became angry. His face looked like a devil, and his eyes seemed to be spraying flames.


    But in the end, Zhang Yin can only force the flame down.


    Because those five men are not easy to provoke.


    He''s timid!


    He''s afraid of things!


    So even if he met a picture he didn''t like, he just cursed behind his back, but he never dared to come forward.


    Because he really can''t do anything except run fast. Even his resentment can''t help.


    I gave Zhang Yin a strange look. I let AI Xi open the spirit of shadow hunting.


    Through the spirit of shadow hunting, I can clearly see the picture in front of me. The two girls look up to seven or eight years old. They are childish all over their faces. Their small faces are pale and full of fear of the future.


    But although they were afraid, the two girls didn''t cry or shout. It seemed that they had already accepted their fate.


    The two little girls held hands, even if the men shouted, they never separated.


    The two little girls as like as two peas, looked like twins, all looked the same.


    Only in the eyes revealed a deep sense of despair and hatred.


    It''s really hatred.


    It''s hard to imagine seeing such a ferocious look on such a childish girl''s face. That feeling makes people shudder.


    "What are they doing..." Chen Yi asked in a hoarse voice.


    The face looked rather ugly. It was obvious that Chen Yi had guessed some, but Chen Yi couldn''t believe it.


    She couldn''t believe there was such inhuman rubbish in the world.


    Zhang Yin''s voice was also quite uncomfortable: "these two girls, I know, Linglong, Lingling... Hey, a pair of twin sisters."


    "It''s cute. They didn''t go there until I got to the basement. They were taken by their father."


    "Scolded the people next door. Unexpectedly, this group of scum really shot at the two little girls." Zhang Yin cursed.


    That place is a sick place.


    Everyone is sick, not the body, but their own soul.


    There, everyone''s soul is distorted and morbid.


    They let out their fears in this last world in a variety of ways.


    Sex, killing, even self abuse... All kinds of things can be done.


    What they like to do most is to vent their fear on others, listen to others'' screams, and look at the sad and bloody hula, which seems to weaken their fear.


    These people are so sick.


    A world that has long been crazy.


    "The so-called high priest likes children, boys and girls..." Zhang Yin said.


    It seems that a large number of clergy all over the world have this habit. No matter which religion, it seems that only in this way can they experience their own value.


    "As long as they like it, they will try their best to get the child and become their own banned descendants."


    "But, after all, there are one or two thousand ordinary people there, and they don''t dare to really make it too obvious."


    "So they buy it."


    "Use food, delicious food, safe environment, and even use other women to seduce the child''s father, and then let the child''s father offer the child to himself as a tribute."


    Under the attack of hunger and desire, many people have fallen. In order to have a delicious meal and vent their desire on women, they can sell their children.


    Human nature has completely collapsed.


    "Those who betray their children will become their running dogs. Because they do so, they can''t bear the despised eyes of others, so they completely stand on the side of the high priest. They work for the tiger and force others to make the same choice as themselves."


    By this means, the high priest controlled everyone a little bit.


    "They are completely a group of madmen. They even say that when they rape the child, they will say in front of a large group of people what it is to open up and eliminate the disaster. All those who watch can get blessings."


    "Say it''s not sexual intercourse, say it''s a ritual. Through that ritual, you can communicate with the gods in heaven, which is more powerful for people! Then after the high priest insulted those children, he even handed them over to others and completely reduced them to their playthings."


    "Some people believe these absurd words. Don''t they even have the most basic judgment?" Chen Yi''s voice reveals a strong intention to kill.


    I can see layers of blood marks on Chen Yi''s body, which is creeping rapidly. It seems that I can''t help but want a shell to directly blast the garbage below into slag.


    "Someone believes it."


    "They have power. Why don''t they? They don''t need much effective evidence. As long as they are willing to believe in their hearts, someone will believe."


    "For the beautiful women they like, they will rob them directly. If a man dares to stop, he will be caught. They will rape his women in front of a man."


    "Then they will bring these rebels to this place," Zhang Yin said.


    This place is not far from the local tyrant''s villa. The road in the middle is often empty, and there are basically not many zombies.


    But from this street, zombies are everywhere.


    "When they have mastered the vast majority of those people and feel that they can do whatever they want, they begin to eliminate those dissidents."


    "They began to find various reasons. For example, they deliberately found a woman to seduce a man, then caught the man, or stuffed some food into someone''s house and said that he stole everyone''s food."


    "In short, they use various means to frame people, and then conduct the so-called public trial and sentence them to death."


    After the trial, some executioners will take these prisoners to the street, and then... Release them from the car, throw them into the street, shoot from the back, and force them to run and rush into the zombies.


    "It is said to give them a chance to live, but in fact no one can live. Often people have been tortured before they are brought here. They don''t want to live from these zombies at all."


    Then, those people looked behind and laughed.


    "Is there anyone else besides these people below?"


    "Over there..." with a finger, a shadow hunting lington flew over. Hundreds of meters away in that direction, I saw a large number of people.


    The crowd was crowded, and dozens of them were looking at the situation here with binoculars.


    Everyone is watching eagerly. It seems that they all want to see a picture that makes them excited.


    Even those ordinary people are the same, with that morbid excitement on their faces.


    I also saw the so-called high priest.


    The guy''s face was twisted and looked 70 or 80 years old. Half of his body had been drilled into the soil, but his face was still flushed.


    A woman knelt before him and was serving him.


    Beside the old thing, there were other capable people. I saw the so-called lightning saint. The woman was full of excitement. It seemed how exciting it was to see a little beauty more beautiful than herself killed.


    I also saw a father in the middle of the crowd, bound by a group of people, forced to put a telescope on his eyes to watch the appearance of the two daughters here.


    Black and blue, no matter how he struggled and begged, those people didn''t care at all.


    "See, this is the end of disbelief. These pagans deserve to be judged." the high priest raised his hands and howled, surrounded by cheers.


    "It''s good to give your daughter to me earlier. I''ll even give you the position of team leader. It''s a pity..." the old man said in the man''s ear.

 Chapter 181

    The old man smiled grimly and whispered in the ear of the desperate man.


    That man is really desperate.


    He loved his daughter. He knew what the old thing looked like. He just wanted to hide here and leave when the plane arrived.


    But I didn''t expect that it was such a long time that I couldn''t wait for the plane to appear, and this old thing became the leader here.


    He has been hiding from the old thing, and even asked his daughter not to go out as much as possible and not to be seen by the old guy.


    But... There''s no way. The old man has long been eyeing those lovely little girls.


    The old man made an offer to the man. If he dedicated two girls to himself, he could give him delicious food and even give him women.


    But the man refused. He knew what the so-called dedication was.


    He didn''t want his two daughters to fall into that situation, so he refused.


    He thought that as long as he protected the two girls and didn''t let the two girls make mistakes, the old thing couldn''t find a chance to start.


    But obviously he was wrong. These people are more vicious and shameless than they thought. These people... Can do anything.


    Moreover, the power of those people is far from what this person can think of. That kind of trap has been completed when he doesn''t know it at all.


    He knew it was a frame up, but he had no way.


    "You know, for such a long time, you are the first person who dares to disobey my orders... So I will punish you the cruelest," said the old man.


    Stealing food in this last world is an unacceptable crime, so the father should be sentenced to death, and let the father see his daughter torn up by a zombie, turned into a zombie and killed.


    This is definitely the cruelest punishment for this man.


    "No... no, high priest, I beg you, no, I give them to you, I give them to you... Don''t kill them..." the man was crying.


    Compared with the devil like disaster, the man couldn''t accept seeing his daughter die in front of him.


    "It''s a pity that it''s so early. It''s too late now. The penalty has been decided, and I can''t change it... Moreover, I must maintain my authority. It''s not... Hey, and I found that it''s good to watch these two little girls torn up by zombies..." the old man''s face flushed and his body even shook because of abnormal excitement.


    "Devil... You are a devil. You must die hard. You will pay for what you do... One day, you will be punished..." the man was desperate, roared loudly, and tears rolled down his face.


    On the other side, the high priest was laughing wildly.


    There was a strange cheering sound around, and their eyes were excited. Even if some people couldn''t bear it, they didn''t dare to show it at this time, and they must echo the cheering.


    This is a group that has long been ill and terminally ill.


    No matter which desperate man wailed, the old man waved and directly informed those people in the distance: "get ready to do it!"


    There was a tingling and cheering sound from the walkie talkie in my hand.


    Eight or nine year old girls actually know something. Although they may not know why they want to become the present ending, they know what kind of punishment they are waiting for.


    The piercing cheerleading voice made the two girls tremble.


    Two people are very afraid, two small hands pull together, as if this can bring some comfort to each other.


    "Hey, hey... Get ready... Run..." a man laughed wildly, holding up his submachine gun and shooting wildly at the sky.


    The sound immediately startled the two girls.


    Almost screaming, holding hands, immediately ran forward.


    Run... Run... Run


    Although there are zombies everywhere in front, even zombies are much better than humans behind them. Both girls expect to run out of here.


    Those zombies in front also found the two girls. One by one, they began to wriggle slowly and came towards the two girls.


    Seeing the two girls struggling and struggling in this group of zombies. The crowd behind burst into a wave of violent cheers.


    Each one is full of excitement!


    "A group of madmen..." on the roof, Chen Yi, who saw this scene, trembled with anger. A cannon in her hand had appeared. She was ready to blow the garbage to pieces with her own shells.


    "You''d better not do that. I don''t know your strength, but there are five or six people on their side, and there are many people behind them. Once the fight starts, we are almost certainly not opponents."


    "My strength, in addition to running fast, my combat effectiveness can be said to be the weakest among those people," Zhang Yin said.


    Although Zhang Yin also pitied the two girls, everyone pitied who was not pitied in the end of the world.


    So Zhang Yin didn''t dare to fight. Even in the face of the oppression of the high priest, he could only join in the evil. Finally, he couldn''t stand the sense of condemnation in his heart and escaped from it.


    Nevertheless, he dared not face the high priest.


    He is just an ordinary man who runs faster. He was timid before. Even now, he is still him.


    A trace of pity flashed in his eyes: "let''s go!"


    At this time, the following two little girls are running away quickly. Maybe they survived for some time in the end of the world. Although they are young, they are also sensitive.


    Unexpectedly, he escaped a distance from the zombie, but soon he couldn''t. There were more and more zombies in front.


    A bullet from the rear came and hit one of the girls in the leg.


    The girl was immediately startled, her legs were scratched, her body tilted and fell directly to the ground.


    Then the other one, almost subconsciously, immediately reached out and wanted to pull up his sister or sister and go together.


    But... It''s too late.


    The zombies in the back have been surrounded.


    We were about to see that picture. Everyone held their breath and became excited.


    I waited so long just to wait for that picture.


    "Let''s go..." Zhang Yin whispered, not having the heart to see that scene and not wanting to fight those people.


    But at this time, Zhang Yin suddenly found that several people seemed to be missing around him.


    Looking down, I saw only a figure falling rapidly from the sky.


    Seeing that the two girls had closed their eyes because of fear, they held together and screamed, and suddenly there was a bang in their ears.


    Then there was the sound of something being torn.


    The imaginary pain did not appear. The two girls subconsciously opened their eyes and saw three more figures in front of them.


    I... Xiaofeng, Ono!


    The three men jumped down from the sky almost at the same time and appeared next to the girl. The endless blade in their hands swept across and directly tore the zombies to pieces.


    Ono has also become a giant wolf.


    As for Xiaofeng, there was a sharp whirlwind all over him. As soon as the zombies approached, they were twisted into pieces.


    The two girls widened their eyes. They didn''t seem to expect this to happen.


    "Ono, come here..." just at this time, I asked Ono to come here.


    The huge wolf seemed to frighten the little girl in front of the two little girls.


    I stretched out a hand to the two little girls and said, "can you get up?"


    I tried my best to make my face look gentle, and didn''t want to scare the two girls.


    The two girls seemed to hesitate a little, then took my hand and stood up.


    "Do you know this thing?" I pointed to Ono and asked two little girls.


    "I know..." said one of them.


    "What is this?"


    "A big dog..."

 Chapter 182

    "A big dog..." when Ono heard the young voice say these words, Ono''s head, which had been revealed high, suddenly shrugged and pulled down.


    What is a big dog? I''m a wolf. I turned into a giant wolf. How can I say it''s a dog?


    There is a big gap between wolves and dogs!


    Although Ono wanted to refute, looking at the two girls in front of him, Ono couldn''t say anything to refute. He didn''t want to frighten the two girls. He even cooperated with my words and barked twice like a puppy.


    This appearance seemed to amuse the two little girls. The previous fear seemed less serious. One of them even reached out and stroked the long hair on Ono''s body twice.


    "How dare you ride on this big dog?" I asked them.


    Needless to say, I know that these two little girls are afraid now. It''s good that such a little girl doesn''t collapse directly in this case.


    Of course, I can take them away directly now, but this may leave a shadow in the hearts of the two girls. It''s a matter of a lifetime.


    "Hey, man, where are you from? It''s a matter of our spiritual practice. You''d better not interfere..." seeing that your good play can''t be seen, a young man near the SUV in front was dissatisfied and shouted at me.


    "You him? Shut up." he suddenly turned and whispered at the young man.


    I don''t know why, that young man can be called a character who is not afraid of heaven and earth, but now, with a sudden low drink, my whole body can''t help but excite, and the expression on my face looks quite strange.


    He... He''s scared?


    The guy just said a word, which made him feel afraid... This is something he can''t even think of at ordinary times, but now he''s really scared in his heart.


    As if he could not provoke the person in front of him in any case, that feeling made him quite uncomfortable in his heart.


    I ignore those people at all.


    Holding the two nines, he put them on Ono''s back.


    "Sit still, this big dog will take you out of these ugly things. You know, you will be safe and everything will be fine." I told the two girls.


    There is likely to be a fierce battle later. I don''t want these two girls to participate. It''s not good if they get hurt again.


    Then I nodded at Ono. Ono understood what I meant. I gave the two girls to him.


    Immediately, his limbs were constantly planing on the ground. After a few seconds, his body roared out like a sharp arrow.


    The two girls grabbed the mane on Ono''s back and neck and watched zombies pass by. From time to time, there was a scream of panic.


    The man who was supposed to be executed has now been rescued.


    At this moment, those people suddenly became angry, all with ferocity on their faces.


    Seeing that there are only me and Xiaofeng left here, looking at him filled with five or six people over there, it seems to occupy an absolute advantage.


    The guy who was frightened by my word had more courage.


    As for the high priest in the rear, his face was gloomy, and those ordinary people were strange. I don''t know whether to say it was a pity or a sigh of relief.


    On the contrary, it was the bound man who watched his two daughters taken away by the giant wolf. Although his life and death were uncertain and he didn''t know what his future was, he was relieved and even burst into tears.


    "Hey, who are you? Why haven''t you seen you before?" four or five people got out of the car and walked slowly towards us. The expression on their faces looked very fierce. They were ready to fight one by one.


    "Hand over the two girls'' fathers, I won''t kill you!" I said coldly, staring at the people in front of me.


    What, what... Zhang Yin was scared.


    God, don''t you see the number gap between the two sides? It''s really good to be so arrogant when there are more people than yourself!


    Zhang Yin began to feel whether it was a bad thing to meet these people, but if it weren''t for these people, maybe she would have died under the pursuit of that strange life.


    For these people, Zhang Yin feels very impressed that they can be so arrogant in the face of twice their own enemies. If they can''t do this.


    Shit, when can we get rid of that timid problem.


    Ah, so arrogant?


    Those people were obviously angry and happy. This is the first time they have been looked down upon.


    We can see the madness in each other''s eyes at a glance. There were only three people, but now there are only two people left after running one. We dare to be so arrogant in front of six people on our side. It''s really too hard to take ourselves to heart.


    In that case, it seems that these people should be taught a lesson.


    "Kill them." the high priest''s cold voice came from the walkie talkie.


    Orders have come, one by one with ferocious faces.


    Suddenly, a strong man in front suddenly roared and slapped his hands on his chest. He looked like a fierce gorilla.


    In that roar, the body expanded rapidly. In a short time, the body expanded rapidly to seven or eight meters. It looked not much shorter than the tyrant.


    This guy looks like Hulk!


    The body instantly expanded into a giant, but unlike the Hulk, this guy''s skin is not dark green, and it seems that he can perfectly control himself when he is a giant.


    However, this guy''s temper seemed very irritable. He roared and rushed directly at us. His huge fist fell directly from the sky and smashed it down at me and Xiaofeng.


    With the size of this guy''s fist, he may be able to directly smash the two of us into pieces under one punch.


    However, at this time, a harsh roar came directly from the other side.


    Immediately, two flames crossed through the air, and only a loud bang was heard. The rocket was directly exploded. Even the giant couldn''t bear the violent impact, and his body retreated under that impact.


    At this time, these people found the enemy on the roof. It turned out that there were three enemies there.


    Xiao Ya, Chen Yi, and Zhang Yin!


    But these people have been hiding on it and have never been found!


    On Chen Yi''s shoulder, he was carrying a huge rocket launcher. Just now the two rockets roared out of Chen Yi''s hands and directly shook the giant back.


    "Zhang Yin... You deserter, have you found a new master?" looking at the sky, the giant glanced at Zhang Yin and roared. The voice was full of disdain. For these people, Zhang Yin was like a deserter.


    "Da Zhuang... Don''t you think what you''ve done is too much, people... Shouldn''t do it to this extent." Zhang Yin looked a little scared, but he still said hard.


    Everyone is human. Why should other people''s lives be controlled by you.


    But the big Zhuang didn''t hear Zhang Yin''s words in his heart: "usually humans can''t do this, but now... It''s different. You ask me why? Ha ha, because I want to do so."


    Because they want to do so, they can casually judge the life and death of others. This is da Zhuang''s answer.


    "Well... Because I want to kill you, can I kill you today?" I said with a grim smile.


    The big man looked at me again: "everyone who provoked me died miserably. I don''t think you should be an exception."


    "Isn''t it... Just try."


    The tension between the two sides has almost reached a limit in this short time, and no one will give in.


    The strong atmosphere is spreading rapidly.

 Chapter 183

    "You guys, go and kill the others. I''ll deal with this sharp toothed guy... I didn''t expect two beautiful women. We deserve our luck this time." the big man roared.


    There was a sound of cheering all around, and the remaining five people moved almost at the same time, and everyone looked for an opponent.


    Everyone has an opponent, even Xiao Ya is no exception.


    Perhaps this is the first time Xiao Ya has really faced a capable person, but even so, Xiao Ya doesn''t seem to be afraid at all. Xiao Ya''s strength is definitely much stronger than Li Si before.


    Although the effect of the ability crystal core has been very small after repeated inheritance and taking, Xiao Ya has been training hard.


    Especially after Fang Qi''s accident last time, Xiao Ya treated herself almost to a cruel degree. Often the team walked in front and Xiao Ya followed on the ground. She has been torturing her body with cruel means to make herself stronger.


    Although I can''t bear to see this special training, we all know that no one can persuade Xiao Ya. All I can do is go to the special training with Xiao Ya.


    However, it is precisely because of this almost harsh special training that Xiao Ya''s ability development is extremely smooth. Although she has the ability for a short time, her own strength is quite strong. In addition, some equipment I bought for Xiao Ya is a higher level in terms of attack power and speed.


    The blade of Doran in his hand was constantly rotating. It looked like a sensitive female assassin and stopped the little man in front of him.


    The little man''s ability is very strange. His ability seems to belong to the type of magnetic control or metal control. Any piece of metal can be taken by this guy as a weapon.


    As for Xiaofeng, he fought with another guy.


    The guy is tall and covered with thick stones. He looks like a stone man, a wind, a soil, an amazing defense, and an unpredictable speed. If the two people fight together, it is destined to become a tug of war.


    As for Chen Yi, there is a young man in his twenties and thirties. This guy''s strength is also very special. When his body moves rapidly, he can leave a shadow instantly, which can bear all the damage instead of his body.


    Although Chen Yi''s attack is quite fierce, he won''t want to end the war for a while when he meets such a difficult guy.


    As for Zhang Yin, he has been yelling.


    His courage is very timid. In front of him is another guy who has been afraid since before. His two arms are the same as noodles. In fact, they are much more fierce than noodles.


    This person''s ability is to change his arm into a poisonous snake, and it can be extended and stretched in a large range. There is terrible poison in his poisonous teeth.


    In short, this is also a very abnormal guy.


    Zhang Yin was afraid to deal with this man before, and now he is even more afraid, but anyway, Zhang Yin finished his task well and dragged this guy down.


    I forgot that Zhang Yin was in an absolute disadvantage. Xiao Ya and her opponent couldn''t take advantage of each other. So did Xiao Feng and the stone man. As for Chen Yi, he relied on strong firepower to suppress the man.


    The shadows created were directly swept to pieces. The young man could only avoid under Chen Yi''s attack. If he was careless, he might be beaten into meat sauce.


    It seems that I have to make a quick decision on my side.


    I just face two opponents alone. I don''t know if I can take advantage of it.


    The big man and another tall and thin guy, one left and one right, gradually surrounded me.


    I was at a disadvantage in number, but I didn''t even have any fear on my face, and there was even ridicule in my eyes.


    Really... The last thing I''m afraid of is fighting alone.


    It''s okay to pick two.


    One by one, you looked at me and I looked at you. Finally, the big man roared and his body rushed towards me in an instant.


    Because of his huge size, the speed was particularly amazing. He rushed in front of me in three or two steps and hit me directly with his fist. This guy''s fist was almost the size of my whole body.


    Seeing that the fist was about to touch my body, I just shook a little, and the man immediately disappeared from the big man.


    The speed was unimaginable for Da Zhuang. When he reacted, I had rushed behind him.


    The endless blade in his hand tore away from the strong heel.


    Only a puff was heard, and a stream of blood shot out directly.


    The edge of the endless blade is so sharp that nothing can be torn by the endless blade.


    Unfortunately, this guy''s skin is too thick to tear his hamstring directly, otherwise this attack is enough to turn this big man into a waste.


    Get hurt?


    The big man didn''t seem to expect that he was injured so easily.


    Suddenly he became very angry. Under the angry roar, he turned and put his foot at me.


    It''s just that the body is too big. Although it''s fast, it''s also very heavy.


    Around this big man, my body seemed to flash like countless residual shadows, and the endless blade in my hand kept drawing sword lights.


    The dense attacks made the big man unable to resist.


    Puff... Puff... Puff!


    If I were the only one, this big man was not my opponent at all. In a short time, he was covered with black and blue, and ferocious blood rolled down along this guy''s body, leaving the ground in a mess.


    The screams of pain continued.


    This guy was filled with anger and roared again and again, but no matter how angry this guy was, he couldn''t do me any harm. I easily avoided every attack.


    It''s just a pity that I face not only this enemy, but also another guy.


    Just when I jumped, my body had appeared in the air, and the endless blade was ready to puncture directly and tear away this guy''s neck, I just felt that my body was bound by something in an instant.


    The whole body can''t move at all.


    The chest was even more suffocating, and the speed of blood flow all over the body seemed to have increased dozens of times out of thin air.


    My eyes were already bright red, and my eyes were full of blood.


    The body stayed in mid air without any movement for a time.


    At this time, the big man seemed to seize the opportunity and hit me with a fist.


    With a shout, the whole body flew out directly. After I opened my mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood, I was immediately free from that strange state.


    A sensitive rotation of the body in mid air, and finally fell steadily to the ground.


    Looking at the blood vessels on my arm that will fall quickly, the expression on my face is absolutely amazing.


    What power is this?


    Although I have seen a lot of abilities, I have never encountered such strange abilities.


    Just now I felt as if my blood had been manipulated by this guy. It was almost breaking through blood vessels and bursting from the body.


    Fortunately, my body has been strengthened countless times and has long become different from ordinary people. Otherwise, I might have died of blood explosion just now.


    My eyes couldn''t help staring at the last guy. This man seemed more dangerous than this big man.


    It''s strange to have the ability to control the blood in others.


    "Two people? Unfortunately, I recognize this big man now and have no time to play with you." a sneer came up at the corners of my mouth. I stretched out my hand and two cards appeared directly in my hand: "sister Dao, Elise... That guy will be handed over to you."


    Originally, it still had the advantage of the number of people, but this advantage suddenly disappeared, and even its own side was still at a disadvantage.


    This change clearly exceeded the reaction of the two people.


    Unfortunately, Elise and sister Dao didn''t give them a chance to react at all, and quickly surrounded them. As for me, I was staring at the big man.

 Chapter 184

    This guy makes me feel particularly uncomfortable.


    I hate the feeling that I don''t take other people''s lives seriously at all.


    Because I want to kill people, similarly, because I want to kill this big guy... It''s so simple.


    The thin and tall man obviously had other strength. Under the attack of sister Dao, his chest was torn open, but this guy quickly hid. Although he said he had no strength to fight back and support Da Zhuang, he was not dangerous for a while under the siege of Elise and sister Dao.


    It seems that the situation is developing towards us, but in fact it is not. There is not much time left for us. We must solve all these enemies in this short time.


    Just a few hundred meters away, several experts and even the high priest are rushing towards us.


    The battle must end as soon as possible.


    At the thought of this, I have no reservation any more. When the soles of my feet are on the ground, the ghost quickly spreads out, and my body is like a whirlwind, rotating around the big and strong.


    Puff... Puff... The endless blade cuts heartily.


    Injuries on the body are increasing.


    The big man also felt that something was wrong, and even gave up the counterattack completely, just protecting the key parts of himself to avoid being killed by a sword.


    The endless blade fell on his head, and the subconscious big Zhuang quickly raised his hand to block it. At this time, the endless blade tilted along the trend, and then only heard a bare sound.


    The blade quickly tore down the guy''s fingers, and then the batch snapped. The four fingers were cut down completely and neatly, leaving only one thumb shaking.


    The severe pain made the big man scream.


    But the more tragic thing was still behind. In mid air, the body flashed suddenly, and then disappeared out of thin air. When it appeared again, it had reached the position of the big chest. The endless blade directly inserted into the chest, and then forced down with both hands.


    Puff


    Open!


    It''s really ripped.


    The chest was directly torn open, a huge wound, and I don''t know how many ribs were cut off.


    That sad cry sounded full of endless pain and fear.


    The heart was almost torn directly under the blade.


    Severe pain and fear of death completely enveloped the unlucky man.


    Just when I was ready to kill this big man, there were countless thunder and lightning in the sky and fell down.


    Thinking that it didn''t seem cost-effective to trade my injury for this big man''s life, I twisted and ran out of the air.


    Unfortunately, I had expected to solve the big man directly before the reinforcements arrived, but I failed.


    But now the big man has basically lost the power of resistance. Under serious injury, his whole body is half kneeling on the ground, and a large amount of blood is sprayed on his chest.


    On the other hand, Chen Yi has completely suppressed her goal. No matter how the shadow resists the attack, it can''t be stopped under Chen Yi''s covering power.


    With a few puffs, the body was immediately shot, several blood flowers burst from the legs, and the originally high-speed body immediately stopped.


    When the guy wanted to stand up again, a cold barrel had been aimed at his head.


    At this time, reinforcements hundreds of meters away finally arrived here.


    Looking at Chen Yi''s gun barrel and the long sword in my hand, there is a hostage in my hand. Two capable people are hostages. This situation is really not easy to take action.


    The high priest, the lightning saint, and six other capable people scattered, and no one acted casually.


    The figures who were fighting on the battlefield here were also separated from the middle, and the battlefield gradually recovered calm.


    Several people retreated one by one.


    Both sides were wise, and no one continued to act at this time.


    Sister Dao and Elise also gradually retreated back.


    Including sister Dao and Elise, seven people control the two hostages.


    As for the opposite side, there are a full 12 capable people. If you add the hostages in Chen Yi and I, the number of capable people reaches 14.


    It''s really a powerful force. This number is almost equal to the ability of our whole team.


    Because the number of the other side is in an absolute advantage, the most important thing is that we still don''t know what kind of strength the other side''s capable people have, so we hold the two hostages at this time, and no one has made a big fight.


    As for the opposite side, I also thought the two hostages were in hand and dared not act rashly.


    At this time, the high priest came out of the crowd. His old body, bent body, pale hair and beard, and his age. There was only a pair of muddy eyes, but there was an indescribable treachery.


    "Who are you... You are probably not from Longhe city?" the high priest said quietly after glancing at us.


    This guy is old and crafty, and his eyes look old and hot. At a glance, we can see that we are not from Longhe city.


    "Yes, we came from next door," I said.


    "Then... Why are you involved in the affairs of Longhe city? These things probably have nothing to do with you," said the high priest.


    "Your business really has nothing to do with us... But ah, our team also has our rules. We will save anyone threatened by zombies all the way. We are just doing what we want to do."


    Two people were threatened by zombies and were in danger. Then we went to save the two little girls.


    "I''m a little strange. We just saved two girls. Why did you attack us?" I said with a sneer.


    "Those two girls are our fugitives. They are disrespectful to our Lord. They should be punished by the Lord for stealing the Lord''s food..." the high priest looked like a holy stick.


    "Lord, your uncle..." before the high priest finished, I immediately spit back.


    It seems that I didn''t expect that I would say so. The high priest didn''t react for a while. As for the others around him, they all looked strange. Obviously, I didn''t expect this.


    "It''s OK to pretend to be a divine stick in front of others. Pretend to fart in front of Lao Tze. Everyone is capable and powerful. They all know how their power is produced, so don''t pretend to be a big tail wolf here." I spat and scolded.


    At this time, more and more people came from behind. When they heard my words, their faces became quite strange, and there were more buzzing sounds around.


    "How dare you disrespect the Lord, you pagan..."


    "Come on, I said, don''t pretend in front of me. Pretend to be struck by thunder. Our ability comes from a rain of blood. Everyone can get the ability, as long as someone kills you and cuts your..."


    "Shut up!" the high priest''s face changed wildly and his face was ferocious.


    The key of those with ability, the ability crystal core, has always been well hidden by them and has never been leaked. What they worry about is that ordinary people will kill themselves and take away their ability while they don''t pay attention.


    "Shut up? Why don''t you let me say it? Are you afraid that if I say it, no one will believe your bullshit lie?" I was full of pride.


    "The power crystal core on the surface of your heart, no matter who kills you and takes it, who will have that power instead of you... Why, don''t you dare to tell your believers about this?" I sarcastically said.


    At this moment, the movement in the crowd became greater.


    I can clearly see that in some people''s eyes, there is a strange look, which seems greedy, hateful and full of resentment.


    "Not to mention, all capable people have weaknesses, as long as..." I continued.


    This is fooling.


    Every capable person has weaknesses, but different people have different weaknesses. How can I know the weaknesses of all capable people.


    But the high priest was completely afraid to let me finish.

 Chapter 185

    The high priest was afraid of jumping out of my mouth again. What made him feel afraid, so he quickly interrupted my words.


    "Shut up!" the high priest suddenly shouted, "those two women have been saved by you. What else do you want?"


    "It''s your first offense. I don''t care about your sins, but I know you will be punished for your crimes one day," said the old man.


    Even if it''s all like this, this guy still looks like a magic stick.


    I just sneered and didn''t bother to argue with this guy: "give us the fathers of the two girls, and then even if it''s over, we''ll give them back to you."


    The endless blade in his hand lay across the big man''s neck, I said.


    The guy was very angry and roared from time to time, but when he moved a little, he could immediately feel the chill on his neck, and then he didn''t dare to move.


    Zhang Yin looked at everything in front of him in silence. In the case of the gap in the number of people, he could catch two hostages. In the face of an enemy almost three times faster than himself, he could not change his face.


    Who are these people.


    Of course Zhang Yin doesn''t know who we are.


    What we have experienced is beyond Zhang Yin''s imagination.


    Zhang Yin''s life has always been spent in rapid running. He has not even fought with zombies and enemies in the real sense, but these are almost routine for us.


    Want that man?


    That person is a dispensable guy for himself, but it''s just a fun at ordinary times. It''s not impossible to give it to these people. After all, they can exchange two masters.


    Although there are many capable people around me now, I can''t afford every loss. After all, the strength of those zombies and monsters is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Moreover, there was another plan in the heart of the high priest.


    This kind of thing, at most, is to damage their prestige a little. Sooner or later, they will all come back.


    After thinking about it, the high priest waved his palm and brought the two girls'' fathers.


    "Pay with one hand and deliver with the other," said the high priest.


    "Let''s put one person first, and then..."


    "No, you must let them go together. Otherwise, you still have my hostages in your hands. Who knows what you will do..."


    "You know, we have two hostages..."


    "There''s no difference between two and one. If you don''t agree, the fish will die and the net will be broken!" said a black muzzle that had been aimed at the man''s head, as if as long as I dared to say no, the bullet would shoot out immediately.


    Now it''s my turn to feel embarrassed. I can feel that these people have some bad intentions. They certainly won''t let us go so easily.


    I know that when their hostages have just passed, these people will immediately launch a crazy attack and destroy us.


    I can feel this madness in the eyes of those people.


    But now, we have no choice, and when these people are doing calculations, we are the same. It''s hard to say who kills who.


    I looked at Chen Yi, then I released the big man in front of me, and Chen Yi also released the hostage in her hand.


    The man was also released, and then immediately ran towards us with his life, but his body was obviously tortured. Even if he ran with his life, the speed was still quite slow.


    The two men were also unable to move quickly because of their previous injuries.


    The man is running towards us little by little.


    "Go from the side..." I just wanted to say to the man.


    But the man may be too eager for life, or too excited, so that he forgot the threat of those two people.


    Unexpectedly, he walked past the strong man.


    At this time, in the corner where no one could see, the strong eyes flashed a trace of malice. Immediately, they suddenly waved their fists and banged directly on the man.


    The poor man couldn''t escape. He couldn''t stop the punch. Bang, his whole body was directly exploded, turned into a piece of blood and disappeared from the air.


    The sudden change stunned everyone.


    None of us thought that this would happen. Our eyes are ready to crack.


    As for the opposite, it was a schadenfreude. Perhaps they had expected this long ago.


    Actually... We expected it.


    We want to save the father of the two little girls. After all, it''s too pathetic to lose his father at the age of eight or nine.


    But we also know that this man will die and even be tortured to death. Even if we exchange hostages, there may be all kinds of accidents.


    Just because the strength of both sides is there, no one can act rashly.


    But in the end, this scene appeared.


    But even those people are treacherous and crafty, but they didn''t expect that I had left a hand long ago.


    Just after the big man killed the man, the two immediately accelerated and ran to their camp. As long as they could run to the high priest, the old man would use his divine power to make himself recover in the shortest time.


    However, no one noticed that a woman had already prepared to be more than a girl just above the tall building above her head.


    The tall figure stood on the tall building, the breeze was blowing, and the long white hair in his ears was dancing with the wind.


    That figure, elegant and noble, in the noble, but also with that kind of palpitating cold.


    The magic crystal arrow on the finger has already stored energy, waiting for the master''s command.


    The fingers suddenly released.


    Whew!


    From the sky.


    The big man was full of confidence that he would survive, but this guy never expected such a terrorist attack from the sky.


    Boom! Bang!


    This arrow goes straight through the chest.


    Although this guy has the shape of a tyrant, he can''t bear this powerful force without the indestructible body of the tyrant.


    A huge hole appeared in the chest, the heart was completely broken, and the whole body was almost torn to pieces under that force.


    When the magic crystal arrow passed through the chest, even the companion nearby couldn''t bear the impact, and the body was directly shocked out.


    Just when it fell to the ground, a rocket roared directly. With a bang, the unlucky ghost was also blown to pieces.


    Both sides have their own ghosts, and no one is much better than anyone.


    Although this is not the result we want, we will never make those people feel better.


    Seeing his two men almost killed and blown to pieces in front of him, the great priest stun was furious.


    The loss of two people''s death is still second, and the most important thing is that their authority has been most severely challenged.


    The guy''s anger was about to burn, and his muddy old eyes were filled with anger and hatred.


    The life of an ordinary person is changed for the lives of two capable people. In any case, this transaction is a big loss on his own side.


    Damn guys, how can these damn bastards suddenly appear in their own kingdom.


    Looking at the enemies in front of him, the high priest''s eyes were filled with resentment, and the killing intention in his eyes flashed like an electric spark.


    Just glanced at the front. There were twelve on his side and eight on the other side.


    Moreover, this is only the role of the other party.


    Before, there were only five of them. Suddenly, three came out. No one knew where the three came from, let alone whether the other party had other hidden powers.


    In this case, if you really want to fight, you don''t seem to have much advantage on your side.


    Even if he can win, I''m afraid he will suffer a heavy loss. He has lost two experts. If he continues to lose like this, even he can''t bear it. In this last world, he still needs many experts to ensure that he has a chance to live.


    "You go!"

 Chapter 186

    The high priest finally accepted the advice. Even if he can win on his own side, it is definitely not a good thing to launch such a struggle when he is not very clear about the strength of the enemy. There may be unimaginable losses.


    If you don''t have enough power to suppress, let alone zombies, maybe those ordinary people under you will overthrow yourself.


    In the end, I can only eat a dumb loss, but if these people seize the opportunity, with their ferocity and treachery, I will never miss any chance to start.


    Of course, we also understand this situation, so after the high priest gave advice, everyone immediately withdrew.


    As for ash, he stayed on the high building until everyone left, and then gradually disappeared from the roof.


    There are only those people left in place. Look at me one by one. I think you are full of strangeness.


    "High priest, what are we going to do now? Is that all?" the lightning Saint asked the high priest.


    "How could it be so!" the high priest''s eyes were cold: "first carry back their bodies."


    After leaving a word, the high priest turned coldly and left.


    He must stabilize his ordinary people as soon as possible, otherwise there will be rebellion sooner or later. These things must be strangled in the bud. When they develop in the future, they can''t be controlled.


    As for us, after quitting the battlefield, the breeze immediately summoned a strong wind, wrapped so many of us and rushed in the direction when we came.


    On the way, I met Chen Bolin and his gang. It is estimated that Ono notified the situation here after he returned, and then Meng Rui immediately brought people to find a venue.


    To tell you the truth, if there were a large group of people like mengrui at that time, maybe there would be no need for such trouble.


    "How''s the situation?" seeing us, Meng Rui immediately asked, "no one is hurt... This is brother Zhang Yin Zhang. I heard Ono talk about you. Are you interested in joining us? Let''s go to s city together." Meng Rui looked very excited.


    After all, I got a great report from Zhang Yin.


    Let alone Meng Rui, now the whole team is almost in a carnival.


    It was all hopeless and lifeless. The first atmosphere had disappeared in the next period of time, and all that was left was boredom.


    Now there is such a news that everyone is full of hope.


    I''m afraid the excitement in the team will not disappear until we reach s city.


    "Yes, of course." Zhang Yin felt flattered. He could feel the strength of these people in front of him. He didn''t expect to be so polite to people.


    Compared with the high priests who talk about God, there are essential differences.


    "I also want to leave here, but... If I''m alone, I don''t dare to go so far." scratching my head, Zhang Yin said with some embarrassment.


    This guy is timid. Although he runs like a rabbit, he is afraid and dare not move forward.


    "Ha ha..." Meng Rui laughed and patted Zhang Yin twice: "it doesn''t matter. Now so many of us go together."


    After a pause, Meng ruicai looked at me and Chen Yi and said, "have you made enemies with that son over there?"


    "Well, two girls were killed, so I think we should leave here early, but... Unfortunately, the father of the two girls didn''t save them." I shook my head and said.


    "It doesn''t matter. If he can save one, he can save two daughters. I think he should be at ease." Meng Rui said with a bitter smile.


    Not everyone is like them. In this last world, under the psychological distortion, it seems that there are more bastards.


    After discussion, we hurried back. Now we have become enemies with each other. No one knows whether the other party will retaliate back, so we must leave the city before the other party retaliates.


    When we got back, we saw the two little girls. The two little girls were still playing with Ono. They seemed to have forgotten their previous fears.


    But from the eyes of the two girls, I could still feel the kind of faint panic, which was just hidden by the two girls.


    These two girls are even earlier than expected.


    "Uncle..." seeing me coming back, one of them came towards me, pinching the corner of his clothes, looking a little pinched.


    "Well, will you follow us later?" no matter how worried I am in my heart, no matter how cruel I am in the face of those enemies, I can''t be cruel in the face of these two little girls who don''t know anything.


    The little girl nodded quickly.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    "My name is Lingling. That''s my sister Linglong. Uncle, have you seen my father? My father said he would take us out..." Lingling looked at me and asked.


    That kind of naive expectation made me even dare not face it.


    I don''t know if I should tell this girl the truth now.


    Touched Lingling''s hair: "I don''t know. Maybe your father left from other directions. We will meet in the future. You will live here now and meet your father in the future." I said with a smile.


    Just that kind of smile, no matter how you look, is full of bitter feeling.


    Little girl seemed to have no doubt and left bouncing.


    Then the motorcade began to move forward again.


    Now we have reached the scope of Longhe City, and Zhang Yin is a native of Longhe city. With Zhang Yin, the situation will be much more convenient.


    Because I just learned that there is still a happy land in S City, everyone is very excited and almost urges to leave quickly.


    So the team soon restarted.


    According to Zhang Yin''s guidance, we chose another way.


    "If you take the highway, you have to pass through this place, which is very close to their base camp. It''s easy to be found by them. I know the old thing. It''s the type of revenge. If you lose two people this time, you won''t give up."


    "So I suggest going from here. It''s a provincial highway. Although it''s not so spacious, it''s relatively farther away from them and closer. It''s passed directly from Longhe City, which saves less than half the distance compared with taking the highway." pointing to the map, Zhang Yin said.


    With this guy, after all, we have taken a detour less.


    The expressway is similar to the provincial highway, and it is blocked by dense cars.


    At this time, it''s up to the big guys to go out again.


    The forklift directly shovels everything in front of it. If the road roller can''t shovel it, it will directly push it flat. If there is something blocking on both sides, it will directly send out the excavator and pull it out.


    Along the way, I don''t know how many houses, bridges and other things have been damaged. I feel like I have become a demolition team.


    Of course, we were attacked by many zombies along the way, but those zombies were of little use to us.


    The iron sheet outside makes these zombies completely impenetrable. Moreover, there are two off-road vehicles in front of them. When they encounter zombies, they directly hit them. The huge and sharp iron plate welded in front is the most powerful knife, which directly cuts everything off.


    Liu Yin is completely turned into a radar. Her ears receive the information from around. Any special movement can''t escape Liu Yin''s control.


    As for Xiao Ling, Zhou Jia and Chen Yi, they carry three sniper guns and constantly snipe and kill licking eater larvae or giant zombies from around.


    However, it is strange that although there are many zombies in this city, tyrants or lickers have never met.


    When we asked Zhang Yin what was going on, Zhang Yin looked at us strangely, and then asked if those were not tyrants and lickers?


    We looked at this guy''s fingers. It was clearly a larva and a giant zombie. Can we say that there were no tyrants and lickers in Longhe city?


    God, this place is so lucky.


    These two big guys are super destructive. They just don''t care about those little zombies at all.


    At this time, Zhang Yin suddenly smiled bitterly: "we don''t have the big guys you said, but... We have that thing..."


    Pointing to the front, a strange figure appeared in front of him.

 Chapter 187

    At this time, a strange figure suddenly appeared in front.


    Along the way, they have been attacked by zombies, but they are basically some ordinary zombies, strengthened zombies, which is the degree of licking eater larvae at most.


    This threat is basically not a threat. The sharp blades in front of two modified off-road vehicles can easily cut these zombies into pieces.


    The fire bombing of a large number of capable people caused fatal damage to these zombies. These conditions basically could not have the slightest impact on the convoy.


    But when we learned about the city with Zhang Yin, we saw an incredible life.


    We''ve seen this thing before. It''s the thing when we chased Zhang Yin.


    Strange life, the speed is amazing. Even if a group of zombies stop in front of him, this guy still shuttles quickly among the zombies. When he meets an unavoidable claw, he suddenly waves it and directly tears these zombies to pieces.


    "Can''t you say... You haven''t met such a monster before?" Zhang Yin looked at the family in front of him, who was black all over, walked upright on two legs, had a pair of short but sharp claws, a huge head, and a long tail with sharp spikes.


    At a glance, we were sure we had never encountered such a thing.


    We have met a big cat, a centaur, a tyrant licker, and a strange tyrant, but we have never encountered such a strange thing.


    Seeing the guy coming, Meng Rui didn''t know the speed of this kind of thing. He frowned and tried. A shell directly killed him, but the guy was sharp and bounced on the ground, even avoiding Meng Rui''s lead bomb.


    This scene made Meng Rui pick his eyebrows involuntarily, and the expression on his face was particularly strange.


    Your attacks are rarely avoided.


    Especially after I bought the red fork from me two days ago, the attack speed lever will not be avoided.


    "There are many such monsters everywhere in our side. They are very ferocious. Zombies, animals and humans also kill. There is nothing that such monsters will not attack, but... It seems that the main target of attack is humans. When they encounter humans, they will not even kill them immediately, but will abduct humans."


    Abduction?


    We all heard the difference in this sentence.


    What is abduction?


    Do you mean


    "It''s almost kidnapping, but they won''t ask for ransom. No one knows what they want to do after they tie human beings away, let alone where human beings have been kidnapped by them."


    "Some people speculated whether this kind of thing took humans away and used them as dry food such as dried meat..." Zhang Yin said with a bitter smile.


    It''s really speechless. Once the top of the food chain, now it''s almost dry food. If you pop up anything, you will almost regard human beings as the best food. It''s a fucking hot spot.


    Poof


    A sniper gun shot roared straight past.


    At this moment, the bullet specially strengthened by Xiao Ling was extremely fast, and the strange life could not escape.


    There was only a puff. The bullet penetrated through the chest, and the body was exploded. Only the bald black oval head with a sharp back of the head fell to the ground.


    Large tracts of mucus burst out of the body and scattered around.


    The places where the mucus fell suddenly appeared large areas of corrosion. The ground, cement, asphalt and even the bodies of the zombies were all corroded in a short time.


    "This monster is fast and difficult to kill, and even if it is killed, it can only be killed from a long distance. Otherwise, if the liquid sprayed from the body is contaminated on the body at the time of death, it is very fatal. It has been tested that this liquid is more corrosive than concentrated sulfuric acid."


    "Moreover, the head is the hardest place, and the teeth in the mouth are steel teeth."


    "Steel teeth?"


    "The real steel teeth may be made of real refined steel. They look more like a mechanical thing."


    "This monster has a strong evolutionary ability."


    "Eating a cat can evolve the sensitivity of a cat, and eating a dog can evolve the smell of a dog. It seems that nothing is impossible for this monster. This monster will absorb genes from all kinds of life and transform itself in a very short time. They will only absorb what is stronger in the target and make themselves stronger."


    Zhang Yinyue said that we felt more and more afraid in our hearts.


    Although there are no tyrants and lickers, it seems that this life is more ferocious than lickers and tyrants.


    Perhaps there are no tyrants and lickers in this city, which is swallowed up by this terrible life.


    "The only thing that can''t evolve seems to be human form and intelligence. No matter how it evolves, it can''t reach the level of human beings. This may be the only place we should be thankful for."


    If this monster has also evolved human intelligence, then human beings are really finished.


    "Now I don''t know why this monster wants to abduct humans, but it''s probably not a good thing, so we should be careful and try to leave the city without causing a large number of monster attacks." Zhang Yin said in fear.


    The body seemed to tremble slightly.


    "How does it sound so much like aliens!" Ono muttered.


    This sentence reminds us.


    This monster looks really similar to the alien life in the movie.


    Long sharp tail, oval back brain, sharp head, ugly body, black skin, full of steel teeth, and corrosive mucus in the body.


    "Just call this guy an alien. There''s no name to call this monster anyway," Meng Rui said.


    So we named this monster.


    At this time, Zhang Yin seemed a little worried. We asked Zhang Yin what happened.


    "We have to speed up. These aliens act in groups. The guy I met last time was led away by me and chased me, but generally speaking, there are at least ten aliens in a group."


    "We have to go quickly, otherwise we will be caught up by these things..." looking at Zhang Yin''s appearance, we are obviously worried about this kind of thing.


    But it seems that others don''t take this kind of thing to heart.


    And now even if you want to speed up, you can''t run fast at all. The roads in front are blocked and you have to break the road a little bit.


    "Attention, something appears."


    At this time, Liu Yin''s radar has detected some different signals, and her ears are shaking rapidly, as if she is rapidly analyzing the signals surging from all directions.


    "Left, right... Damn it, we''re surrounded." Liu Yin''s voice was a little anxious.


    Surrounded?


    Hurriedly looked up and saw only black figures in front of the team, behind the team, and even on both sides of the buildings. I don''t know when there have been more black figures.


    The upright body stood there steadily, with only the ferocious eyes overlooking the prey below.


    This situation has long been expected. We didn''t think we could pass through the city smoothly. Just let''s see what kind of power these so-called aliens have.


    Everyone was ready. They stared at the monsters around them with cold eyes and quickly arranged them. At least one person was left at the top of each car.


    Moo!


    That strange roar sounded like a jackal, and everyone in the car was shaking.


    Many young people opened the windows and pointed their black guns at the outside.


    Linglong and Lingling are trembling. No one knows what their fate is after they join this team.


    Whew!


    At this moment, dark shadows suddenly rushed from all around and rushed at these long lost prey. Their big mouths opened and their ferocious mouths were as fierce as crocodiles.

 Chapter 188

    Alien impact!


    Not long after Zhang Yin''s voice fell, a large number of aliens around had begun to attack.


    For these aliens, humans are also an important factor in the survival of their own population, but they have not met humans for a long time.


    Now I suddenly found so many aliens, one by one became violent and excited, and the team of dozens of aliens had launched an attack.


    Black figures fell from the sky.


    At this time, the sound of the barrel rotating violently suddenly sounded, click


    Four Gatling six barrel heavy machine guns began to rotate violently almost at the same time. The next second, fire snakes shot out of the gun chamber as if they were dying.


    Each Gatling guards a direction, even if it is only a heavy machine gun, the density of bullets is unimaginable.


    Zhang Yin widened her eyes and looked at the picture in front of her. The terrible scene filled Zhang Yin with shock.


    Zhang Yin knows exactly how powerful this alien is.


    The speed is amazing. The head can even act as a shield to resist most attacks. When ordinary humans encounter this monster, they will be torn to pieces almost immediately, and no one can stop it.


    Even capable people are dangerous to fight against this monster.


    But now, the team has taught Zhang Yin the strongest lesson. It is at this time that Zhang Yin seems to understand that human beings can become so powerful.


    Two of the four gatlings were made by Chen Yi and Zhou Jia. In addition to their own weapons and bullets, Zhou Jia and Chen Yi can only make another one at most, and there is a time limit. They will disappear when the time comes.


    Otherwise, we don''t have to look for bullets everywhere. As long as these two women are here, it''s an invincible Arsenal.


    But now, even if there were only four gatlings, each Gatling guarded one direction, and the bullets roared like a strong wind.


    Gatling''s super penetrating power and the amazing destructive power of heavy machine gun bullets are fully displayed under the extremely fast firing speed.


    The bullet almost turned into a torrent, and almost all the glass broke in an instant.


    On the wall, countless sparks sputtered out, and suddenly became pitted.


    As for those aliens, their fragile side is also fully displayed at this time.


    In addition to the head, other parts of the body are particularly fragile. Under Gatling''s crazy shooting, the body was instantly used as a sieve. Under the fierce scanning, the whole body was instantly broken into pieces, and only one head can be preserved.


    A Gatling can almost ensure that there will be no problems in one direction.


    Even if there are some fish that occasionally slip through the net, and the muzzle of the gun sticking out of the window is also spouting flames.


    That kind of firepower is almost omni-directional coverage suppression.


    Before long, the barrel in my hand stopped rotating, and I had a strange smile on my face.


    Experience value increased by more than 100000 in this moment.


    At least four or five aliens were killed by me just now, and the bullets broke many zombies.


    The difference between aliens and lickers and tyrants can also be seen here.


    A tyrant has an experience of 100000, and there are a little fewer lickers, but there are also more than 50000 figures. But the experience value of this alien is only 10000 or 20000, which is much worse than those.


    But this alien has an advantage that tyrants and lickers can''t compare, that is... Quantity.


    The number of this monster is really amazing. In that wave, at least more than 30 aliens appeared.


    Neither tyrant nor licker, or even the two together, can reach this scale.


    Powerful firepower, crush everything.


    Seeing Zhang Yin still in a daze, I smiled at the corners of my mouth: "don''t underestimate human beings. The things made by human beings are still very awesome in this last world."


    Yes, although we can''t make these things, we can use them.


    Seeing so many aliens being broken into pieces, Ono still wants to go down and see if there is a capable crystal nucleus.


    But it was stopped by Zhang Yin, not to mention the large piece of highly corrosive mucus, and human beings will never feel better when touching it.


    Most importantly, even if you are injured, you won''t gain anything.


    There is no such thing as crystal nucleus in these alien bodies.


    This kind of life doesn''t seem to be a mutated life due to blood rain. It seems to be a strange life from an alien.


    Seeing that the first wave of attack was solved so easily, the aliens on the roof gradually stopped attacking.


    The IQ of these aliens is quite high. Although they can''t reach the level of human beings, they are definitely much higher than ordinary zombies.


    These aliens did not continue to attack. They knew that they would only die for nothing if they continued to attack.


    But these aliens did not give up, jumping on the roof, always following the speed of the team, as if waiting for reinforcements.


    What a tough guy.


    "These guys want to follow us and wait for reinforcements to appear. Maybe some aliens have gone back to report," I said.


    It can be seen that these aliens are social life.


    "Kill them all."


    Xiaofeng nodded and waved his big hand. Chen Yi and Zhou Jia were directly rolled up in mid air. The next moment, bullets began to swing from the sky.


    With the help of Xiaofeng, two powerful machine gunners began to fire wildly. Those aliens immediately jumped up and down, constantly dodging bullets.


    But even if these aliens can avoid bullets, they can''t escape the sniping of others.


    Chen Bolin''s strength is the best to deal with these aliens. However, Chen Bolin''s nemesis is an extremely solid target that can''t be cut off by his own alternative cutting, but these aliens obviously don''t belong to this ranks.


    With a wave of the palm, an iron piece suddenly roared past, cut off from the place of the alien neck, and the body was separated.


    On the other side, I was never idle. With my strong mobile ability, I jumped and appeared directly on the roof. Instead of using the endless blade, I had the long bow and the last whisper in my hand.


    Although the last whisper is not as sharp as the endless blade, 35 armor breaking and ultra long-range attack are the most appropriate at this time.


    Not to mention, I also have 50 points of attack power and 16 points of defense breaking effect of destruction talent, which makes the power of the last whisper in my hand more and more amazing.


    Even if an arrow appeared in front of him, his ears were round and his extremely strong head could not resist the attack of the last whisper.


    The arrow goes straight through the skull and completely destroys everything in the brain.


    In a trance, the last whisper seems to have become a sniper gun.


    Those aliens were quickly solved one by one, dead and running.


    Seeing the last alien in front suddenly break through the door on the roof, he rushed down the corridor and escaped the last soft shot.


    Want to run? No way.


    A flash, the body instantly disappeared, and when it appeared again, it had come to the front of that alien.


    Body, stay in mid air, through the glass just see that special-shaped figure.


    Seeing the alien running down the stairs, my body began to fall slowly!


    In the middle of the fall, the last arrow roared directly past.


    Puff... Pop!


    The glass is broken, and the alien head is broken at the same time.


    With that experience, a circle of white light suddenly appeared on my body.


    Level 19!


    After such a long time, I finally promoted my level to level 19.


    At this time, a system prompt voice has sounded in my brain.


    For summoners, every ten levels is an important level.


    "Ding, the system prompts, congratulations on the Summoner''s level reaching level 19, get skill points, talent points, body strengthening points, and get a hero extraction opportunity."


    This time, the sound of this hint made me very excited.

 Chapter 189

    Each Summoner obtains heroes in different ways, and heroes appear in different ways.


    Some heroes are called out like Aishi, some are possessed, and some appear in the style of a master. There are all kinds of possibilities.


    I don''t know if other summoners have such preferential treatment, but I do. I can get a chance to draw a hero every ten levels.


    The first is level zero, novice hero ash.


    The second time was when I was in level 9, in Li Jie''s base. At that time, because I was fighting with Li Jie, I didn''t have a chance to see what was going on.


    This is the third time.


    What, a talent point, a skill point, and 19 points of body strengthening are directly ignored by me. These are things in the future. I have time to allocate them at any time. Now the most important thing for me is to have a look at what kind of hero appears in front of me this time.


    The sound of the system prompt just said that it was an opportunity to draw heroes.


    How to extract, how to extract, is still a mystery.


    But soon, my doubts were answered.


    Just in front of me, there are countless hero cards, a total of dozens of cards. About all the cards of female heroes in the whole hero League appear here.


    But I can''t see the front of the card, I can only see the back of the card.


    From the back, as like as two peas, all cards are the same, and there is no difference.


    "Now you have ten seconds to select any card to summon. If the selected card has not found a host, you can summon this hero."


    The sound of system prompt rang out in my mind.


    This voice made the expression on my face seem strange.


    What if my card has a host?


    It seems that I heard the voice in my heart, and the voice of the system prompt sounded in my brain again.


    "If the card you selected already has a host, you can''t get a hero. This summon fails, but you will get a mark pointing to the direction where you own the hero."


    This system prompt made me frown, which didn''t seem to be a good thing.


    If the hero has been summoned, the card I draw is invalid.


    I can''t summon a hero, but it will give me a mark. Let me find the person who has this hero. I can plunder the hero through battle.


    This method is a little cruel, and the system itself seems to support this battle.


    Although I don''t know what the hell this is doing, it''s probably not a good thing.


    Originally, I thought it was to randomly choose one of the remaining heroes to call my own hero, but now I find that there is a chance of failure.


    And now that it has been so long, it is estimated that most heroes have found a host. It is not very likely to find a hero who does not have a host.


    And I also summoned ashy, Elise and sister Dao. I don''t know whether their cards are still inside. If I draw the cards of sister Dao, ashy and Alice, then


    "If you draw a hero card you already have, the call fails completely."


    Well, this may be the worst possibility.


    If you draw the cards you already have, that is to say, this level 10 will be promoted in vain. This opportunity to draw cards is completely wasted.


    As long as you don''t draw the cards of sister Dao, ash and Elise, it seems to be an opportunity.


    I took a deep breath. After everything was explained clearly, there was a ten second countdown in front of me.


    10¡¢ Nine, eight, seven


    That number is jumping and decreasing again and again.


    My eyes are frantically looking for these cards. I want to see the differences between these cards, but... I''m disappointed. No matter how hard I try to find them, I can''t find any different places among these cards.


    The last time was about the end of the ten second countdown. As a result, I took one at random. I was lucky. It was sister Dao.


    This time it''s my turn to choose. I even feel it''s better to give me one at random. After all, this choice is too fucking painful.


    what the fuck!


    Finally, I couldn''t help scolding. I reached in and opened a card.


    That kind of feeling, just like the ancient emperor, overturned the cards to choose who to sleep with tonight?


    Cards, a little bit opened. Don''t be an elusive beast and widow maker


    At the moment when the card was completely opened, I only felt the atmosphere around me change in an instant.


    In a trance, I seemed to appear in a wild desert, and the wind roared around my body.


    At the same time... A strange ripple is rapidly spreading around with that card as the center.


    For a moment, there was a blank in my ears.


    Crackling.


    That kind of strong vibration, nothing can stop it, and the surrounding glass all turns into fragments in a moment.


    Even a trace of ferocious cracks appeared on the wall.


    That ripple, even the people in the motorcade across a building can clearly feel it.


    Tightly covering their ears one by one, I just feel that countless things are crazy drilling into their ears, as if they want to completely break their eardrums.


    Even those who have the ability change their faces wildly, cover their ears with both hands and look painful.


    No one expected such a terrible voice to appear suddenly.


    But more terrible things are still to come.


    Bang Bang


    The harsh sound burst.


    The ripple of the sharp sound spread out, and the living people may just feel that their heads were shocked by the sound, but it was a disaster for those zombies.


    The zombie that had been blocking in front was directly broken and turned into fragments like a glass.


    That power can only be described as terror.


    The heads of zombies broke directly like rotten watermelons.


    The terrible sound waves spread out directly, and there were violent fluctuations within a kilometer.


    Within kilometers, all the zombies were directly destroyed, and even... Even a large group of people who had just received a signal for help and were rushing over quickly, hundreds of aliens fell within the shock range of this sound wave.


    One by one, the aliens screamed, and their bodies trembled violently under the sound wave. Suddenly, the whole body burst and burst into a large blood mist.


    The mucus in the body is even shaken open, turning into something like fog and spreading around.


    The remaining aliens who have not yet entered this range scream in horror, turn around and run, hoping to avoid this deadly attack.


    The violent impact lasted more than ten seconds before it gradually subsided.


    If someone now steals an area within kilometers to search, it will be found that almost no living life can be found within this huge area of kilometers.


    All zombies, aliens, were shocked to death alive.


    From a far distance, we could even hear that sharp voice, which echoed in the high priest''s territory, making everyone in the territory tremble and wonder what happened.


    Then the high priest took it as the anger of the Lord and the punishment for those who did not believe in the Lord.


    "Ding, the system prompts, congratulations on the Summoner''s level promotion."


    "The system prompts that the system triggers the upgrade condition, and the system will be upgraded for 24 hours. It will be reopened after 24 hours. Within this time, various capabilities of the system cannot be used. After the upgrade, more functions will be enabled."


    At this time, the sound of two system prompts came into my mind.


    Looking at the card in my hand, I felt sweat on my forehead.


    I can''t believe my luck is so good.


    Such a hero was drawn by me. It''s a top-notch auxiliary.


    I didn''t expect that no one can get such an auxiliary of ox and fork until now. Finally, it''s cheaper for me.

 Chapter 190

    But what I can''t imagine is that such a quiet, elegant and even noble woman has such a sharp and violent side.


    Maybe it''s the resentment accumulated in the dark for so long, or the dissatisfaction with those people who despise themselves and don''t choose themselves.


    When the card was just opened, the hero showed a little strength in his heyday.


    Although this power will completely disappear in the next call, it needs to start again and cultivate a little bit.


    But I can feel the terrible sound waves that burst out in this moment by looking at the glass and walls around me.


    The glass is almost completely turned into powder, and the reinforced concrete wall is full of cracks. If not for the hero''s reason and controlling the expansion of his own strength, I don''t think I can see a living person around.


    What a fucking cow. If I can summon a hero in the heyday, I''m afraid to sweep the world directly.


    In fact, this also proves why the strength of shadow gangs and Li Jie is so strong.


    Those people are hero possessed, that is, they are attached to the host as a percentage of the heyday of heroes.


    How strong were the heroes in their heyday? Even if it is only one percent, it is quite abnormal, so those people can exert quite terrible power even when they are poorly equipped and low-level.


    If it can reach 100%, it is invincible.


    Of course, that possibility and difficulty is also a problem.


    Just now, the sound wave didn''t know how many zombies and aliens died. I just upgraded to level 19. Upgrading from level 19 to level 20 is no more or less. It requires one million experience. As a result, all the experience values were added to me, and then I upgraded directly.


    Upgraded to... Level!


    This scream is a million experience points.


    It''s horrible!


    Up to now, I feel a little incredible.


    Unfortunately, AI Xi and sister Dao didn''t come here when they were summoned. Otherwise, my level must be more awesome now.


    When I walked out of the alley and looked at the cracked walls, I was afraid that these buildings would suddenly collapse and bury me.


    When I went out and looked at the road, I felt as if I had entered another world.


    I remember that some western country seems to have a strange festival such as Tomato Festival. It is about using tomatoes as shells to hit people. During the festival, the streets will be covered with red ketchup, which looks like a river of blood.


    Now there is such a picture in front of me.


    The only difference is that those are ketchup, and what appears in front of us is really a river of real blood.


    Zombies were shaken to pieces, flesh and blood mixed together, and there were no bones left.


    Walking on the ground, my feet are sticky.


    When I got back to the car, a car of people looked at me like monsters.


    Zhang Yin''s eyes are even more strange. That kind of eyes can only be described as fanaticism.


    That look made me feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Hey, what did you just do..." looking at me, Meng Rui whispered.


    Just now I rushed out to eliminate the aliens, and then suddenly there was such a loud sound. As a result, after the sound wave ended, I came out.


    To say I didn''t do it, Meng Rui was the first not to believe it.


    But looking at the picture in front of him, even Meng Rui felt his throat twitching constantly. Isn''t it too scary?


    I smiled: "man, you think too much. It''s a pity to waste this opportunity here. If you really encounter this opportunity when you can''t hold it, it''s absolutely refreshing."


    Only one chance.


    Hearing this, Meng Rui was slightly disappointed.


    If I had known this ability or this picture would appear, I should go to find the nest of aliens or other places where a large number of cattle monsters gather, and then take such a great move to empty the nest of aliens directly, then my experience estimates that I can reach level 30 in an instant.


    Unfortunately, there is a time limit of ten seconds, forcing me to make a choice within this time.


    Once the level is reached, a decision must be made.


    Unfortunately, when I reach level 29, even if I draw cards, I guess I can''t really draw cards.


    From 19 to 20, you need one million experience. To level 29, I estimate that you need at least tens of millions, or even hundreds of millions of experience. It can''t be completed in a short time. It is estimated that all heroes may find their destination by that time?


    I''ll go. I''m afraid of wool. Even if those heroes already have a host, they''ll grab it if it''s a big deal.


    With his mouth curled, we moved on.


    The forklift still opened the road, and we followed slowly behind.


    But this time, the journey was quite smooth, basically without any obstacles. It was not until a long time later that we met some zombies, which were still scattered.


    As for aliens, I have never encountered them again.


    All the way, it passed without danger, and then it unconsciously reached the edge of the city.


    Although we searched everywhere in the middle, as Zhang Yin said, most of the living people in the city have gone to the basement of the local tyrant, and there are almost none outside now.


    For those people, we didn''t want to rescue. When two little girls were played with as toys, and no one dared to stand up and express their dissatisfaction, everyone lost the courage to resist like a obedient little dog under the authority of that old man.


    Such people, I do not feel the value of rescue.


    In the past, I also added all my attribute points.


    At this point, 39 attribute points are obtained directly.


    The later you go, the more attribute points you get each upgrade, and the more obvious the effect will become.


    Two talents have been added to the destruction attack, and the breaking defense has reached 20. Skill points: click on the ghost trot, the speed increases to 45, and the duration is 12 seconds. As for the attribute point, it is still based on balance, with a little left hand and little Dingding added! Many points, capricious.


    Summoner level: level 20


    Head: 40 points;


    Trunk: 40 points;


    Left hand: 10 o''clock;


    Right hand: 40 points;


    Left leg: 40 points;


    Right leg: 40 points;


    Ding Ding: 2 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: Level 6


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 1


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 10 points; Destruction offensive: 10 points.


    The calm along the way made us a little incredible. Not only were there few zombies, but also no aliens. Even the high priest we thought might be attacked didn''t see it. It was dangerous all the way.


    Because the road has to be opened all the way, the speed of shuttling through the city is quite slow. It starts day and night, even at night.


    At night, it may be more dangerous in the city.


    So we continue at night, and every moment, a lot of people are left on every car.


    From the current situation, those monsters are more likely to attack in the middle of the night.


    But what makes us feel strange is that this night was also quite quiet, and there was no decent large-scale attack at all.


    Even Meng Rui felt a little incredible and said whether the sharp voice I just made scared all the zombies away.


    Seriously, I don''t know what''s going on, but judging from the current situation, this kind of thing is not very bad.


    At night, the sky was dotted with stars and the moon hung high in mid air.


    "Damn, I couldn''t see this before..." Meng Rui muttered, looking at the sky.


    Moon, stars!


    For many people, it may just be what they see in movies and computers. In reality, many people may not see these things for a lifetime.


    The pollution is too serious, but it is only a few months after the end of the world, and the moon and stars have reappeared. It must be said that this is really an irony.


    When the sky was bright in the morning, we had left the city, arrived in the suburbs, and were heading for the high-speed direction.


    There is a gas station at the fork of the road.


    Meng Rui and I, together with Zhang Yin and Ono, drove the tanker towards the gas station. As long as the tanker is filled, the gasoline in it will be enough to use for a long time.


    Meng Rui and Zhang Yin are refueling. Ono and I stand high and look into the distance. Once there is anything in the distance, we can react immediately.

 Chapter 191

    "My grass, what''s that?" just looked, looked around, and soon I saw something that shocked me.


    It was a huge thing, crawling on the ground, motionless.


    That... That''s a fucking plane.


    Could it be... The local tyrant Zhang Yin said?


    I don''t know why, but when I saw the plane, I subconsciously thought of the local tyrant.


    No wonder I haven''t seen the local tyrant come back to pick up people for such a long time. It turns out that the plane has crashed here.


    Because of the burning of the original white fuselage, now the whole body is covered with a layer of gray and black marks, which even looks ugly.


    "Ono, pay attention, Zhang Yin. Come with me." I greeted Zhang Yin. Whether it was the local tyrant''s plane or not needs Zhang Yin to confirm.


    And... It''s unlikely, but I also want to see if there are any living people here.


    As we said before, some people, we want to save, are willing to save, even if there is an unknown danger, but even if some people run in front of us, we won''t let them get in this car.


    The local tyrant seems to be a good man no matter what the people were like before. Although the plane may have been crashed for a long time and there are almost no living people in it, we will go and have a look and search.


    When Zhang Yin was called by me, the expression on Zhang Yin''s face suddenly became more sad when he saw the plane. There is no doubt that the plane is the plane of the great philanthropist.


    I''ve been picking up the survivors back and forth to a happy land, but unfortunately, such a life-saving plane crashed here.


    Looking at the direction of the crash, it seems that the person with a plane was preparing to leave when suddenly something happened and crashed in this place.


    Unfortunately, there are countless people waiting for the plane to save their lives in Longhe city.


    The plane seems to have plunged down directly. The head of the plane has been drilled below the ground, and the whole fuselage has been completely broken in two.


    After the plane crashed, there were about explosions and fires, all around.


    In some places, even some green grass has sprouted its head.


    The more clearly we can see, the heavier the heavy feeling in Zhang Yin''s heart and I will become.


    At this moment, I suddenly felt a little strange, as if something was staring at me behind my back.


    That feeling makes me feel rather bad.


    It seems that when I experienced this taste, but I can''t think of when.


    I turned and looked behind me. I only saw that guy Ono was waving at us. It seemed that he was going to let us finish it quickly and then go back. I guess he was worried about what danger we might encounter.


    After making an OK gesture to that guy, Zhang Yin and I accelerated our pace.


    When we came to the plane, we found how tragic the scene was.


    The glass was completely broken. He pushed open the plane door and went in. As a result, there was a croaking sound. I don''t know how many black crows flew out of the cabin.


    There are still many people on the plane. There are people in every seat, even in the corridor. Look at the density of the crowd, the plane is definitely overloaded.


    At a glance, the number is definitely up to 200.


    With the hope of these 200 people, but unexpectedly, they finally rushed to heaven.


    The bodies have rotted and smelled.


    The crows took these rotten and smelly bodies as their own food.


    Is overload the cause of the plane crash? It seems unlikely. Although the aircraft has a relatively strict number control, it is generally no problem to overload some.


    After all, a real plane not only carries people, but also luggage and other things. There is no luggage on the plane. After all, when is it? Who cares about those things? It''s important to live first.


    What the hell is going on?


    How on earth did the plane crash?


    Moreover, it is strange that the passengers on these planes did not become zombies!


    According to the information we now have, there are zombie viruses in human bodies. Those who can live until now are resistant to the virus. As long as they are not dead, they will not become zombies. But once they die, they will become zombies.


    But inside, these passengers have not become zombies, and the bodies have rotted.


    This is totally different from what we know.


    "Check these corpses and see if there is anything wrong." I frowned and said. Although I felt disgusted, I didn''t want to lay hands on these corpses.


    But now in this situation, we also want to find out what''s going on.


    Looking at the bodies one by one, but on the surface, it seems that the bodies are basically no problem except rotting, and there are no obvious scars on their bodies, except those pecked by crows.


    So... Why haven''t these bodies become zombies?


    At this time, I suddenly found a strange place.


    It was a bald man with no hair on his head. Maybe it was for this reason that I saw it more clearly.


    There was a crack on the bald man''s head, like a wound.


    I was stunned and quickly looked at the other bodies. There was a long wound under those hair.


    The wound was not very wide and narrow.


    It looked as if something flat had come out of the wound. That feeling made my body shake a little.


    But in order to test the idea in my heart, I tried to resist the feeling of nausea and poked away the rotten scalp of these corpses with my hand.


    Sure enough, it was this moment that I saw something different.


    Right under the scalp, I saw a crack on the bone.


    The skull, that wound, almost tore the skull in half.


    In the brain, there is not even a little thing, and the brain pulp inside disappears completely


    That disgusting and scary picture just makes me want to vomit.


    What on earth ate up the man''s brain.


    The brain is just a hole. No wonder it didn''t become a zombie. In this case, it''s strange to become a zombie.


    Is it... Alien?


    I thought of the unique variety of Longhe city. Could it be that kind of thing?


    Although this alien is somewhat different from that in the film, it still looks very similar.


    The alien is also parasitic in the human body, absorbs the nutrition of the human body, and can even gradually manipulate and control the host, making the host become its own puppet.


    After the host is sucked dry, the alien larvae will break out of the host and become alien larvae.


    However, the film is drilled out of the chest, but what appears in front of us is the skull that is harder and more difficult to break through.


    My mind almost quickly gathered all kinds of real and illusory intelligence.


    At that time, the local tyrant came to pick up people in a plane, but was mixed in by an adult alien when boarding the plane.


    Or the plane was attacked by adult aliens on the way.


    In short... All kinds of possibilities, the attacked plane crashed.


    Everyone has become dead.


    But even so, the adult alien injected his own eggs or something else into the bodies of these dead bodies. In short, he got into the bodies of dead bodies through some organs of the body, perhaps people who were not dead at that time.


    Then we always absorb the strength of these bodies. At about the same time, those growing baby aliens break through the position of the skull and grow into new aliens!


    Although there must be many mistakes or omissions in the middle, this situation is about eighty-nine.


    We searched the whole cabin and found no one alive.


    Finally, Zhang Yin and I could only reluctantly shake our heads and leave.


    I turned to leave here. At this time, from the cabin, I saw that Meng Rui and Ono seemed to be talking to a person in the distant direction, but when I saw the person, my body trembled.

 Chapter 192

    When I saw the woman in front of Meng Rui, I was full of excitement. I just felt a surge of anger running directly at my forehead.


    I''m actually quite generous and careless. I won''t pay attention to ordinary little things.


    Especially after my own ability is developed, I won''t get angry because of those little things.


    But there is one thing in my mind that I may never forget in my life.


    That''s a shame I''ve never encountered since I developed my ability.


    That woman... The seductive woman like a fox encountered in the zoo.


    I was controlled by the woman, and then I handed over the crystal core of the licker''s ability to kill the licker in vain. Now in retrospect, I still feel a fire in my heart.


    It''s just a licker crystal core. I don''t care so much. What I really feel uncomfortable is the feeling of being controlled by a woman. This kind of thing makes people feel uncomfortable.


    Moreover, I can guarantee that if it hadn''t been for the sudden action of ash, the woman would not only cheat my ability crystal core, but also kill me.


    That was the biggest disgrace I encountered, and now the woman appeared again.


    I always thought that the woman might still stay in the city. I never thought that the fox spirit also appeared and kept up with our team. Now it even appears in front of Meng Rui and Ono.


    How can these two guys, big and thick, who can''t stop the fox spirit when they see a beautiful woman.


    The woman''s name is Zijiao, although it''s probably false.


    In the rotten zoo, in the fox nest.


    There are countless bones in the fox''s nest.


    No one knows what this woman is, a human, or... A fox?


    The only thing you can be sure of is that you don''t believe even half of the ten words that came out of this woman''s mouth.


    The most important thing is... Don''t stare into the woman''s eyes. When you see the woman''s eyes, you will find


    How can there be such a beautiful woman in this world?


    The charming red lips seem to be emitting a weak luster, making people feel infinite temptation. It seems that no matter what comes out of the red lips, they must agree. If they don''t agree, they will be as guilty as hell.


    Now Ono and Meng Rui have such a feeling.


    Two people feel that their whole life is in fucking vain.


    Chen Yi is beautiful, Liu Yin and Xiao Ling are also beautiful, Xiao Ya is also beautiful, and there are a lot of beautiful girls in the team.


    But now in the eyes of two people, all beautiful women go with the wind. It seems that only the charming face in front of them is the only one they have.


    "Two eldest brothers, I haven''t eaten for many days. I''m very hungry..." a seductive voice came from the red lips.


    "It''s okay, sister. Don''t be afraid. There''s plenty of food in our team, no matter what you want to eat." Meng Rui immediately patted his chest and promised.


    "But I''m very hungry now, and I think the two eldest brothers have what I need." Zijiao continued.


    What''s on us? What?


    The two fools were stunned.


    "Crystal nuclei... Don''t you know, those crystal nuclei are delicious to eat."


    Oh, by the way, it''s crystal core. It can also be eaten. I almost forgot. I just don''t know what it tastes like.


    "Can you give me the crystal core of your ability? As long as I have that crystal core, I won''t die. I will thank the two eldest brothers all my life..."


    "This..." is Meng Rui.


    Although this product looks a little unorthodox on the surface, it is crafty after all, although it has been seduced by this woman''s beauty before.


    But at the critical moment, Meng Rui was not immediately enchanted, and even seemed to have some feelings to wake up.


    When it comes to the key and important things, Meng Rui is quite serious.


    This ability is accumulated by killing lickers before. There are four in total, two here in Meng Rui and two there in Chen Yi.


    No one in the team took it. After all, they failed too many times. Everyone was worried that they couldn''t live up to that expectation and no one took it.


    So it flows down temporarily, but the value of this thing is beyond doubt.


    So when it comes to the nucleus of this ability, Meng ruidun has some impulse to wake up.


    Seeing this appearance, the purple Jiao immediately added a fire, and the expression on her face looked more sad, a look of crying.


    The ONO couldn''t see past, and immediately slapped Meng Rui on the head.


    This was absolutely impossible before, but now Ono really did it.


    "Shit, you''re still waiting for a fart. Don''t take out the crystal core quickly."


    All of a sudden, Meng Rui''s sober feeling suddenly threw behind him. He quickly grabbed two crystal nuclei from his arms and sent them to the woman''s hand.


    Although Meng Rui feels that something seems wrong, he doesn''t know what''s wrong. He seems to have forgotten something very important.


    Seeing that the two crystal nuclei were about to be obtained, a strange smile even appeared on the woman''s face.


    Next, as long as they kill each other and open each other''s chest, the better ability crystal core is their own.


    The human ability crystal nucleus is a hundred times more powerful than the zombie ability crystal nucleus.


    The little hand had stretched out, and when it was about to grasp the two ability nuclei, suddenly there was a whoosh, and one arrow suddenly roared from the rear.


    The purple Jiao screamed, and the snow-white arm was directly penetrated by the arrow, dripping with blood.


    In the distant direction, I have taken back the last whisper in my hand. Seeing that the situation is wrong, I took out the last whisper directly.


    Immediately, the soles of the feet stamped on the ground, and the body rushed directly like a strong wind.


    How dare you come here a second time after you fucking lied to me once?


    Flash!


    With a swish of his body, he appeared in front of the fox spirit. Without looking at the woman, the endless blade in his hand swept away.


    Although the woman has a strong charm ability and can control the goal invisibly, she doesn''t seem to be very powerful.


    Caught off guard, his red and white clothes were torn directly into a long hole.


    A blood mark appeared on the snow-white little man''s waist, and the blood penetrated out.


    I know, this woman''s expression is absolutely quite sad, people can''t bear to start.


    So... I can''t see, absolutely can''t see, as long as I don''t see the woman''s face, as long as I don''t see that pair of eyes, it seems that I won''t be controlled by that kind of charm.


    The endless blade in my hand stopped a little, and the ghost started quickly, and I was ready to rush over again.


    But at this time, a figure next to me suddenly rushed over and bit directly on my arm.


    Your uncle, Ono, you bastard, dare to bite me.


    But now Ono still looks like a wolf, biting my arm.


    I have an endless blade in my hand, but I can''t cut this guy with a sword. After all, this unlucky guy is just enchanted by Meishu.


    At this time, I saw a more terrible picture.


    Meng Rui holds a double barreled shotgun in both hands. He doesn''t care about me. He doesn''t care about Ono. It seems that he is going to shoot us both.


    My God, you two big men were controlled by this woman at once.


    I''m so angry now that I want to swear.


    Just at this time, a figure flashed suddenly. Immediately, with a bang, he swept his foot directly on Meng Rui''s neck, and Meng Rui''s whole body was kicked out directly.


    Zhang Yin finally appeared. At the most critical moment, he kicked Meng Rui away.

 Chapter 193

    Meng Rui and Ono have been completely controlled by this woman.


    That kind of charm is even more amazing than expected. At this time, the two people seem to be completely different from each other.


    But this charm also has a great disadvantage, that is... The effect will appear only when the other party looks at himself, especially his eyes, otherwise it will be useless.


    Watching me fall to the ground, a trace of cruelty appeared on the woman''s face.


    When Meng Rui was about to kill both of us, Zhang Yin suddenly appeared and kicked Meng Rui away.


    The woman''s face changed again. She quickly looked at Zhang Yin and wanted to control Zhang Yin.


    But unexpectedly, Zhang Yin was embarrassed and bowed, as if she were apologizing to Meng Rui. She didn''t look at the woman''s direction at all.


    Zhang Yin, you are so timid.


    Who''s Meng Rui.


    Meng Rui is the boss of the team and his immediate boss. He is like the boss of the company. He is just a new little security guard. He kicked the boss just a few days after he went to work. He can''t be afraid.


    Then Meng Rui roared, got up from the ground, took the Double Barrel Shotgun in his hand and chased Zhang Yin, frightening Zhang Yin everywhere.


    I was a little relieved. Seeing the big wolf dog biting my arm, I felt angry out of thin air.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, the endless blade turned upside down, and the hilt slammed on the Xiaoye''s stomach.


    With a cry, his body immediately began to smoke.


    The stomach suffered an unimaginable severe blow. Even Xiaoye couldn''t stand it. The mouth finally opened.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I jumped up from the ground and grabbed Ono''s head. I lifted my whole body.


    With five times my own strength, I can easily lift hundreds of kilograms, or even nearly thousands of kilograms.


    Immediately hit the ground with force.


    Only heard a bang, Ono was directly hit and dizzy.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the woman immediately accelerated her speed, and her body flickered on the ground. In the blink of an eye, the person disappeared again.


    But the injuries on his arm and small man''s waist can''t recover in a short time.


    Seeing that Meng Rui is still chasing Zhang Yin, my heart is burning.


    He rushed over, swept his legs, directly kicked Meng Rui to the ground, and then punched the guy in the face. After that, Meng Rui seemed to wake up a lot.


    I don''t know whether the woman''s control became weak because she ran away, or she was beaten by me. After Meng Rui was confused for a while, he finally woke up.


    I have also experienced this situation. When controlled, all memories are actually clear. You know what happened.


    Meng Rui and Ono suddenly made a big red face. Unexpectedly, they were charmed by the woman and almost hung up.


    Looking back now, I''m really afraid. That feeling is really scary.


    If the two brothers didn''t come back suddenly, they might really hang up like this?


    At the thought of this, both of them trembled.


    "Brother, that woman..." Meng Rui raised his head and said.


    "It''s the one I met before. Damn it, I cheated a power crystal core from me. How about you..." I said.


    "We''re both gone," Meng Rui said with a sad face.


    The two crystal nuclei were obtained by so many brothers. Now they have been cheated away by this woman. Meng Rui has a bad feeling in his heart.


    More is a sense of shame.


    "It''s a pity that she ran away." I shook my head and said.


    "Is the oil full? Let''s go back. We''ve been out for too long," I said.


    Then the two men found that they didn''t even fill up the oil. The filler pipe fell on the ground and the gasoline spilled all the way.


    Both of them were full of sweat. They quickly got up and continued to refuel.


    Bang!


    Meng Rui slapped Zhang Yin on the head: "let you fucking hit me just now..."


    As for Zhang Yin, he was snoring and didn''t dare to say anything.


    After we finally filled up the gas, we drove the tanker and began to leave here.


    That woman seems to have followed us all the way. I always have a hunch that the meeting here is not the last. In a short time, we may meet again.


    Boom


    A violent roar suddenly came from a distance, and the road under your feet trembled violently at this time.


    Just where we parked, a large area of smoke and dust rose into the sky.


    That picture made the four of us look crazy, almost subconsciously. Zhang Yin and I rushed out of the roof immediately.


    As for Ono, he stepped on the accelerator wildly, and the speed of the tanker suddenly increased.


    Damn it, what happened again?


    Does that fox spirit attack our team?


    That''s really looking for death. There are more experts in our team. Even if this fox can control one or two, can it control three or four?


    Although I think so, the speed under our feet is definitely not slow, just like a gust of wind whistling in the past.


    At this time, a large area of dark clouds in the distant sky quickly shrouded over. In the strong dark clouds, a woman''s body loomed in the dark clouds, and countless thunder and lightning twined all over her.


    Soon there was a bang, a lightning fell from the sky, and there was a large amount of smoke on the ground.


    That woman


    When I saw this woman, my face changed again.


    Isn''t this woman the goddamn thunder Saint from the high priest?


    This woman is here, that is, has the high priest''s group started attacking the convoy?


    Damn it, when we passed through Longhe without any difficulty yesterday, we thought it was over, but now we find that it is only the beginning.


    The Revenge of these people did not end so easily. The real war has just begun.


    When the two of us came to the motorcade, what we saw was the mess.


    All the roof surfaces were covered with thick ice by ah Shui. Just now, the lightning exploded directly on the ice. Although the ice was broken into pieces, the car was not hurt.


    At this time, Zhou Jia and Chen Yi almost simultaneously transformed a terrible heavy machine gun Gatlin with their own blood and began to fire wildly at the front.


    Two heavy machine guns are almost comparable to the crazy shooting of dozens of weapons.


    On the ground ahead, a large number of humans appeared.


    Yes... Those are not zombies, but humans.


    With pistols, rifles and various weapons in their hands, they surrounded the convoy like soldiers in charge.


    The high priest said that whoever has made great contributions will report to the Lord and let the Lord give himself the ability crystal core and powerful power.


    The two ability nuclei stripped from Da Zhuang and another person are shining brightly there.


    As long as you have that ability crystal core, you will have great power.


    You don''t have to be bullied all the time, so you become a bully.


    That temptation, for these people, is absolutely irresistible.


    For the sake of greed in their hearts, they took up arms one by one and rushed over under the leadership of these capable people.


    They think that those capable people naturally have their own capable people to deal with, and they just have to kill those ordinary people.


    Those who do not believe in the Lord are all pagans.


    All the pagans, damn it!


    People... Crazy.


    These people, that''s a bunch of lunatics.


    They can even contribute their children, and even their companions who have lived with them for so long can be killed as fun. For them, it is not a thing to kill some ordinary people who have nothing to do with themselves.


    What''s more, this kind of thing can bring benefits to yourself.


    Everyone wants to be a master and be bullied for a long time. They want to bully others. Their soul has been completely distorted.


    They thought they were just facing a group of ordinary people, but when they came to the battlefield with weapons, they found that what they had expected seemed completely different.

 Chapter 194

    When they came to the battlefield with light weapons such as pistols and rifles, they suddenly found that they were facing giants that were completely beyond their imagination.


    The car, car by car, is covered with thick iron sheet steel outside. It''s not a bus at all. It''s transformers, okay?


    The bullet crackled on it, but it couldn''t break through the body at all.


    Although the bullet can penetrate the glass, as long as the people inside bend down, they can''t hurt anyone at all.


    They have few weapons and few bullets, because they are relatively safer in the basement. They basically don''t need these guns and ammunition in addition to looking for food.


    In comparison, the people in the team are different. For such a long time, everyone has trained a fairly mediocre shooting method. At least compared with these people in front of them, it can be called a sharpshooter.


    When the war had just begun, they immediately took out their weapons.


    The weapons here are all cattle. Pistols, a low-end thing, can hardly be seen. At least they are also the type of semi-automatic rifles.


    There are even submachine guns and machine guns.


    When those people just rushed over, they found that what happened now was completely different from what they imagined.


    The carriage became a bunker.


    Black Muzzles stretched out from the bunker, shooting bullets frantically, and fire snakes swept through the crowd. Everywhere they went, blood splashed on their bodies, and their bodies trembled and fell down, just like cutting grass.


    What''s more abnormal is that the two people on the roof, Gatling''s crazy shooting, the bullet hit the person, and the body will be broken into pieces immediately. No one can stop the terrible impact.


    Swept across the past, almost immediately there was a blank. Just at the beginning of the war, there was a scream of crying father and mother.


    After all, the people in the team face more zombies. They have struggled with life and death countless times. They have long become very cruel. They are not inferior to those crazy people opposite.


    The war between capable people is also unfolding.


    The body of the lightning Saint appeared in the sky and constantly launched lightning bombing in an attempt to blow up the car.


    But soon, Xiaofeng''s body rose into the sky, and a strong wind roared directly past, forcing the guy back.


    Liu Yin and Xiao Ling also began to use their own super sniper to snipe those powerful enemies.


    Chen Yi, Zhou Jia''s crazy shooting, intercepted three powerful people.


    Xiao Ya was also shooting with a heavy machine gun in her hand. Before the enemy approached, she didn''t have to participate in the close combat. After all, the dense bullet casings can''t escape at will.


    Chen Bolin''s body is constantly flashing, blocking a master of magnetic control.


    At this time, a guy with stones all over his body rushed here, carrying a torrent of countless bullets. The bullets jingled on his body, but he couldn''t stop the stone man''s footsteps.


    At this time, three huge pigs suddenly appeared, waved their huge axes and smashed them at the stone man.


    Don''t forget, there''s another Lao Wu here.


    There was chaos everywhere. Under the crazy shooting of bullets, the number of ordinary people attacking was decreasing. Many people had their arms broken, their stomachs pierced, screamed bitterly and wailed bitterly.


    At this time, the high priest who had been hiding at the end of the crowd waved his scepter, and a large milky light scattered around.


    For all the people shrouded in white light, the injuries on their bodies are rapidly recovering. In a short time, the wounds have been completely healed. Although the interrupted parts will not be reborn, the wounds have completely grown up again. From the outside, it seems that there is almost no injury.


    That kind of treatment ability is simply abnormal. Even if several wet nurses, piano girls, solaka, and even angels in the hero League, together with the wind girl, it is estimated that they are not as much as the old guy''s one-time treatment.


    Just now, under the white light, at least hundreds of people have fully recovered from their injuries.


    That feeling, as long as it is under the white light, all injuries will recover in an instant.


    When I came over, I just saw such a scene. At that time, I was stunned and didn''t return to my mind for a long time.


    It was only when I was watching that I found that although the injuries of those people had fully recovered, they seemed to have entered a crazy state, with faster speed and stronger strength.


    But everyone seems to be shrouded in a gray feeling.


    It''s like... I''m several years old in an instant.


    The more serious the injury, the more obvious the feeling of aging after recovery.


    In fact, I don''t feel good. On the surface, the high priest''s ability is healing, but in fact... It''s more like an overdraft.


    The power of this high priest can overdraw the vitality of the target in a short time, make the injury on the target recover quickly, or burst out super power in a short time.


    The better the effect, the greater the overdraft.


    In serious cases, there may even be death on the spot.


    It''s just that others don''t know this. They even really think this guy is sent by God to treat their own pain.


    Under the white light, they became violent one by one, and their speed and power increased significantly. Unfortunately, these people were facing the torrent of bullets.


    The team has far more firepower than these people think.


    Even though these people have been strengthened and become more powerful, they are still unable to resist under the destructive bullets, and their bodies are quickly torn apart.


    But under the charge of these people, they also absorbed a lot of bullets.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, four or five capable people are rapidly approaching the team.


    One of them, whose two arms turned into a python in an instant, entangled himself with a bus.


    The two poisonous snakes, like the strongest iron chain, the extreme blade, coupled with the super power, the whole bus was almost overturned by this guy.


    No matter how hard the people inside are firing bullets, hitting on that layer of snake scale can''t produce any effect.


    Seeing the trouble here, I gave up my plan to attack the high priest. In a flash, my body rushed over in an instant, grabbed the endless blade with both hands in mid air, fell from the sky and chopped it down directly.


    The man didn''t expect me to appear at this time. I didn''t have time to take back my two poisonous snakes.


    Or this guy has absolute confidence in his poisonous snake. He doesn''t believe that his poisonous snake will be cut off at all.


    But... He still underestimated the sharpness of the endless blade.


    With that sound, the poisonous snake broke instantly.


    Blood spurted out in an instant.


    When the snake head fell to the ground, it immediately became two little fingers, bouncing constantly.


    The so-called poisonous snake is just a finger of this man.


    But this also made the guy feel severe pain, the remaining four fingers retracted quickly, and the blood gushed from the fracture.


    Soon, the arm became a poisonous snake again, but this time it was stronger than before.


    Moreover, at that time, the guy who can control the blood in the human body also appeared.


    I faced two opponents at once.


    Moreover, there are three more capable people next to the team, staring at the vehicles below with a strange smile.


    "Metal burst..."


    One person intercepts ah Shui, and the other opens an air field. The air in a large area around him condenses rapidly, and the air almost becomes a solid.


    The bullet roared and hit under the air defense, which could not penetrate the air defense at all.


    The last man put his palm on the top of the bus with a strange expression on his face.


    His ability is to control metal. Metal is everything to him. It is his own body, throwing knife, food, and even... Bomb!

 Chapter 195

    As long as everything belongs to metal, whether it is copper, iron, aluminum or gold and silver, as long as it is metal in his hand, it is the best weapon.


    His hands were inserted into the steel plate, and his own strength was swimming rapidly along the steel plate. In an instant, it had spread all over the steel plate, and the power of terror had been accumulated.


    "Metal burst..."


    Finally, with this guy''s roar, the power in his hands burst out in an instant.


    The whole car will become a abnormal bomb and explode in an instant. The super power will destroy everything around in the shortest time, even everyone in the car.


    Seeing that the members of the car body fell into a very dangerous situation, a figure in mid air rushed over like lightning, flew a foot in mid air and swept directly across.


    Who is that person, not Zhang Yin?


    This timid guy now takes this place as his home. Although he is afraid, he still stands up when the team is in danger.


    A sweep and a kick right on the guy''s neck.


    The air shield only blocked the bullets flying in front. These people didn''t expect that an opponent would appear in the back.


    Caught off guard, the guy was kicked directly on the neck and flew out with a slap.


    A stream of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    "Zhang Yin... It''s you..."


    Unfortunately, the guy didn''t get too seriously hurt. He got up in a short time and looked at Zhang Yin with anger on his face.


    It''s a shame to be kicked away by this timid fellow.


    "Dare to attack me, you''re dead." the guy roared in a hoarse voice. Then he put his hands together, and a dozen metal lighters flew out of his hands immediately.


    Soon... Boom... Boom


    The fierce roar and explosion impacted the team. Although it had not been torn apart by that force for the time being, the car also began to shake under that violent explosion.


    The kind of fluctuation from inside is a constant surge.


    There was a sudden scream. Fortunately, at this time, Meng Rui and Ono finally came.


    When the car stopped, two people rushed over, one intercepted the other, and finally stabilized the situation for the time being.


    Unfortunately, my system is still being updated, and there are still more than ten minutes left. Otherwise, directly summoning four heroes will definitely be able to easily destroy the enemy in front of me.


    Four heroes means four more powerful helpers.


    But now, we can only rely on our own strength.


    I cut off two little thumbs and the guy became angry. It seems that this guy may have failed only because he was careless. If he wasn''t attacked by this guy, he would never suffer a loss.


    So he wants to get back.


    The two poisonous snakes danced violently and hissed. Their sharp fangs were as sharp as barbs, and they were bright as if there were countless venoms.


    This guy''s ability is indeed quite strange and powerful, but... This guy doesn''t know what kind of enemy he is facing.


    When the toes stamped on the ground, the body immediately retreated quickly, avoided the tusks of the two poisonous snakes, and immediately stepped on it. With that rebound force, the body rushed forward in an instant.


    I want to attack his body.


    But this guy''s reaction was also quite flexible. The two poisonous snakes immediately bounced back like a spring, and their poisonous teeth bit directly at the back of my neck.


    The opportunity finally came.


    The corners of the mouth give rise to a smile, and the speed of this rebound is quite amazing.


    At this moment, I suddenly turned around, clenched the endless blade with both hands, and rushed to the bottom.


    The guy''s face turned crazy and hurriedly wanted to take back the two poisonous snakes, but it was too late.


    The endless blade has been torn in the past, only a large amount of blood splashed out, and the snake head was cut off again.


    Two ring fingers were cut off this time.


    This time, this guy is really scared.


    Four fingers were missing in a row. He wanted to escape, but I wouldn''t give this guy a chance to chase him immediately.


    Two middle fingers, two index fingers... One finger was cut off from the hand.


    At this time, this guy really felt regret. The strength of the enemy was too many times stronger than he thought.


    That kind of strength, I can''t resist at all. In the twinkling of an eye, there are only two thumbs left in my hands, but even those two wooden ones are shaky.


    Screaming, this guy is going to run away.


    But I can''t escape.


    If you want to attack our team, be prepared to pay the price.


    The endless blade cuts off the last two fingers.


    The whole person screamed repeatedly, his hands were bare, like an octopus with broken tentacles, and his ten fingers were still bouncing on the ground.


    This guy even forgot where it was. He lay on the ground and grabbed at those fingers. As long as he could bring it to the high priest, the high priest could connect his fingers. He would be able to do it.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t have the chance.


    Puff


    The endless blade went in from the back of the neck, and then came out from the position of the neck. All the blood vessels, throat and trachea were cut off at this time.


    Blood gushed out of his mouth and his body twitched twice. There was no movement any more.


    This man is dead.


    I killed a target. At this time, my system has been updated.


    The 24-hour long time is finally over.


    I couldn''t care to see what was updated in the system. My face was full of cold look, my hands were open, and there were two cards on both palms.


    "Ash, sister Dao, Elise... And SANA... Come out."


    The cards were bathed in blood and immediately burst into dazzling light in mid air.


    In the next moment, figures have appeared from the blank.


    Sister Dao, ashy and Elise, who had been away for 24 hours, finally appeared again, and the last hero, the hero who had just drawn the card, finally appeared.


    Among the heroes League, Sona, one of the super auxiliaries, finally appeared.


    A sky blue dress, sky blue long hair, holding a Guqin in front of me, which vividly deduces elegance and nobility.


    Slender fingers are as slender as green onions. Snow-white fragrant shoulders are wrapped outside. Under the sexy clavicle, there are a pair of choppy peaks.


    Mount Qomolangma!


    That''s almost the scale of standing at the peak of women.


    It is worthy of being one of the women with the largest breasts in the hero''s hurry. As soon as she appeared, she showed her hot figure heartily. That appearance is even more hot than that in the game.


    Quiet face, hot figure, two situations that don''t seem to occur at the same time appear on the same person.


    That Guqin will play the most elegant movement and bring the most terrible attack.


    The strength of all enemies within a kilometer radius was instantly emptied before, which was the display of Qin female SANA''s strength.


    That is the strength burst out from the strongest state of Qin woman SANA.


    This is the attack method of Qin Nu SANA. She uses her own piano sound to produce strong fluctuations and cause strong shock damage to the enemies within her range.


    That destructive power is absolutely no less than any ability.


    But the attack power is not good at Qin women. For Qin women, what they are best at is assistance, strong control, super assistance, and the first person in the aura of the hero League.


    Kill!


    Just appeared, SANA stayed beside me, motionless, holding the guqin, which seemed to be supported by a force out of thin air.


    Ash, sister Dao, Elise rushed over quickly.


    The three women have been holding back for a long time. Seeing these enemies, they will never have the slightest reservation.


    With the addition of three women, the situation of the battlefield changed completely in an instant.

 Chapter 196

    Sister Dao, Elise and ash are all super strong.


    Just appeared, AI Xi immediately launched a ten thousand arrows at once, and a large area of the enemy in front was instantly penetrated by arrows.


    As for Dao Mei, she was hit by a sharp blade, and her body rushed directly into the crowd. The blade in her hand danced wildly, and blood flowers sputtered out in the air.


    It was a perfect dance, but it also had a fatal killing intention in that dance. Under sister Dao''s soft face, there was also the most ferocious side of the iron warrior.


    Puff... Puff... Puff!


    Every time the blade flashes past, it is a burst of blood arrow.


    As for Elise, she was even more ferocious. However, a little spider was climbing fast on the ground and had come to Zhang Yin''s enemy in the twinkling of an eye.


    That guy was only trying to fight Zhang Yin and didn''t notice this little spider at all.


    By the time this guy found out, it was too late. With a bang, the little spider exploded directly. The guy was blown up with a whoop and spit out blood.


    Before this guy could catch his breath, Elise, with four little spiders, had fallen from the sky and hit the unlucky man directly. The sharp spider legs drilled directly into the body. There were eight more holes in the body immediately.


    Although it is not the final movement of the wild dance: SANA''s ultimate understanding of the sound, plucked the strings, manipulated the body of the enemy target within 100 meters with irresistible notes, made the target dance with her own music for 1.5 seconds, and caused huge shock damage to the enemy target. At the same time, the final movement of wild dance will enhance the halo effect of swift Sonata, resolute aria and heroic hymn. PS: all skills are written in the simplest way. Otherwise, it''s too difficult to really describe SANA''s skills.


    Perhaps when Sona''s card was just opened, she used such a move to end the dance. Now, although it is only 100 meters wide, when this move was used, the influence almost expanded to kilometers away, and the violent sound wave shock directly killed the aliens and Zombies within kilometers.


    With the promotion of her own level, SANA''s wisdom is also returning a little. There is no emptiness that was first called out. A pair of beautiful eyes look around and seem to be reviewing the situation around.


    There was only a confident, elegant and perfect smile on his face.


    With a smile from the corners of her mouth, SANA finally lowered her head and plucked the strings in front of her.


    With the string just plucked up, a wonderful movement suddenly emerged in the battlefield.


    Only the sound of the piano.


    Clearly, in this chaotic place, the roar of bullets, the explosion of ability, and all kinds of voices can be found everywhere.


    However, at the moment when the piano sounded, all the sounds seemed to disappear completely, and all that remained was the perfect tone.


    A little bit, from the noisy noise, goes into your ears and brings you the most wonderful enjoyment.


    I can''t see it in the game, but only when the piano girl plays in front of you can you experience how wonderful the sound is.


    I don''t listen to music very much. Even if I listen to songs, most of them are just some rock and pop music. Seriously, I don''t feel this kind of classical music, and I can''t hear any charm at all.


    But now, I was deeply intoxicated by the sound of the piano.


    With the sound of the piano, it seemed that a strong wind appeared around SANA out of thin air. Her sky blue long hair was dancing wildly, and her beautiful eyes were shining with confidence.


    At this time, the sound of the piano suddenly changed, and the original soft sound suddenly became violent. In a trance, it was like being in a tragic battlefield. There were corpses everywhere, and only the war drum constantly stirred up bursts of violent drums.


    In that tragic battlefield, the real hero is the one who lives to the end, enjoying the praise and worship of thousands of people.


    Heroic hymn! With the change of atmosphere, SANA''s posture danced with the surging movement, and her long hair flew. Her hot body seemed particularly attractive at this time. The super large scale of 36e was bumping up and down. I was beside me, my attention was completely attracted, and I forgot the whole battlefield.


    When this movement appeared, one by one only felt that there was more courage in their hearts, the original fear disappeared, endless forces emerged in their bodies, and the weapons in their hands seemed to emit a faint light.


    Aura, buff, attack increase.


    Soon, the violent feeling gradually disappeared, and the tone changed again. This time, there was an indestructible and thick feeling.


    Just like the reef on the beach, standing in the middle of the ocean, I stand still when the sea washes me.


    Fortitude aria!


    Each member''s body is covered with a thick, translucent shield to completely surround itself. At least, this shield can resist a fatal injury, which is equivalent to giving each member an extra life.


    Finally, the tone changed again, and this time it became light, like a gust of wind roaring in the sky, rolling up all the dust on the ground.


    Swift Sonata!


    Each of the three movements has different tunes and functions, but in front of the piano girl, the three completely different music are completely connected together, with almost no sense of interruption and perfectly connected with each other.


    In a short time, three halos appeared.


    Moreover, this aura will last longer than you think.


    There is no need for the piano girl to go to the front to attack and fight. As long as the piano girl stands in the middle of the crowd and constantly displays her strong aura, that is the best assistance.


    Every skill has the power to change the direction of the whole battlefield. The larger the war, the more powerful the Qin woman will be.


    The presence of Qin girl almost increases the strength of the whole Legion by 30% out of thin air.


    This is a good auxiliary force!


    The treatment of Qin women is not as good as some other wet nurses, and the attack is quite monotonous, but it is because of these auras that Qin women''s status has risen sharply.


    In the game, the effect is not so obvious, but in reality, the advantage is instantly expanded to explosion.


    Each one has red eyes.


    I can clearly feel that all the companions around me have changed centered on the place where SANA is located.

 Chapter 197

    After playing these three movements, the piano girl''s movements suddenly became soothing, and the long hair dancing behind her gradually scattered.


    The sound of the piano gradually became soothing and beautiful. It seemed that the piano girl played it to herself. There was no noise or excitement.


    "That''s all right?" I asked curiously, looking at the piano girl next to me.


    SANA just glanced at me and didn''t move her mouth: "that''s all right..."


    "Don''t you have another big move?" I''m curious.


    "It''s still called a big move... And now it''s enough." showed a seemingly inappropriate pride on that gentle face.


    SANA''s voice went directly into my mind. The voice did not come out through her mouth. The piano girl''s mouth could not make any sound, but could only communicate in the same way as spiritual communication.


    Perhaps this is God''s jealousy of genius.


    Every genius always suffers some bad luck.


    SANA is very proud, and SANA does have the capital of pride.


    With Sona''s action, the atmosphere around her has obviously changed. Each brother seems to have become like a desperate Saburo, and the morale is greatly boosted.


    One by one, they became extremely fierce. The attack was like killing people. They frantically attacked the enemies around them.


    what?


    You say the enemy''s defense is high and the stone man can''t move? It doesn''t matter. I''m attacking Gao now; You say the target is fast, can''t catch up, and the other party can''t hide from the attack? It doesn''t matter. I''m faster now. You say the enemy attacks are dense and can''t hide. What are you afraid of? I have a shield on me now.


    The promotion of Qin women seems to be not only the promotion of attributes, but also an all-round promotion.


    The increase of speed, attack and defense brings more madness in the heart and an extremely rampant self-confidence.


    On the battlefield, this confidence and morale are extremely important, enough to directly change the direction of the battlefield.


    It''s no wonder that after losing these three skills, the piano girl doesn''t have to do anything else at all. For the piano girl, these are enough.


    Because the cool down time of big moves is too long, Qin women often want to keep these big moves at the most important time.


    But even if the piano girl didn''t use big moves, the destructive power was enough.


    With the increase of aura here, they become fierce one by one. Those enemies that were difficult to kill have now become local chickens and dogs.


    Zhang Yin''s speed became faster and his ultra-high speed almost became the same as light at this time. Every flicker left countless residual shadows around his body. The ultra-fast speed made the metal bomb in front of him completely unresponsive.


    Bang Bang


    The soles of the feet kicked hard again and again, and the whole person became a sandbag.


    The stone man, who could not be broken, now under the explosive attack of Meng Rui, there are also a trace of cracks on the stone. Looking at that appearance, it seems that it may break at any time.


    The high priest in the rear worked hard to heal, but she could not change her disadvantage. As long as SANA looked at which aura was about to end and played another song, she could immediately attach those auras again.


    Boom


    A flash of lightning fell from the sky, and the violent chain of lightning looked like a huge python, which exploded directly on Xiaofeng.


    If it had been before, this might have blown the breeze to pieces.


    But now, a powerful shield appears on Xiaofeng. Although the shield turns into fragments, Xiaofeng has no problem at all.


    That shield can withstand a mortal attack.


    The lightning Saint didn''t seem to react. She didn''t expect to be blocked by this guy with such a powerful attack.


    At this time, the small wind directly rolled up the strong wind all over the sky and turned into countless blades to tear the past.


    Then I heard a shrill scream in the air. Countless pieces of clothes fell from the sky with the flesh and blood, and the blood flowers danced.


    The clothes of the lightning Saint were almost completely torn, and a large area of skin was exposed outside, but Xiaofeng just looked at it, and then turned his mouth and cut it. It was ugly.


    Then he immediately chased up in a strong wind.


    The lightning saint has always had an advantage. She never thought her advantage would be interrupted in such a short time.


    His face turned crazy. He didn''t dare to resist this force, so he turned around and ran away.


    The army collapsed like a mountain!


    When this kind of great rout just showed up, I couldn''t control it any more. I howled one by one and retreated awkwardly.


    Those ordinary people have long lost the will to attack. Although they all want to get that powerful power, it is based on their survival.


    If you lose your life, what''s the use of getting those powers?


    The defeat of ordinary people could not be stopped at all, and the high priest did not expect this to happen suddenly.


    It had been quietly hanging in the back, observing the team from a long distance, and launching a surprise attack while the team went out to refuel.


    Originally, I expected a wave to take all these enemies, but I didn''t expect those people to come back so soon. What''s more, they suddenly became so cruel.


    The four enemies who suddenly appeared crushed themselves almost instantly.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the high priest himself mixed in the crowd and took the lead in escaping.


    As soon as the others saw this situation, where there was the will to fight, they immediately ran along.


    Every time you run away from one person, the pressure on the rest suddenly increases.


    Some people can run away, but the remaining people have almost become turtles in a jar. They don''t want to leave at all, especially those who have the ability to fight near the convoy have been completely surrounded.


    Whew


    An arrow wind roared from the distance. The metal bomb that had just been kicked into the air by Zhang Yin was immediately shrouded by the arrow wind. Poof poof, I don''t know how many sharp arrows penetrated into the guy''s body. When the body fell from the air, the man had become a corpse.


    The guy who manipulated the air and formed a strong protective cover near himself, propped up his protective cover and kept retreating. It was just a dense attack, which made the unlucky man unbearable.


    The expression on his face was flushed, and the corners of his mouth were permeated with blood.


    Puff!


    Just as the guy was carrying a shield and retreating, he didn''t notice that a long sword suddenly appeared behind him.


    With a dull sound, the long sword penetrated the shield directly.


    Although only 20% of the defense was broken, the shield was still torn open with the sharp edge of the endless blade. The sword got into the body and tore the body completely from the chest to the head with a little force.


    The stone man is even more unlucky. This guy is a pervert with strong defense ability, but his speed is as slow as a dog. At this time, Zhou Jia and Chen Yi''s super heavy machine guns are aimed at the stone man.


    Under the crazy shooting, layers of stones fell off.


    When your skin appears, it is when this person dies.


    With a wail, the stone man died.


    When the stone man died, the war was over.


    The lightning saint in the sky ran away with the lightning, and the small wind didn''t catch up.


    But even if a large number of people fled back, this time it was a big victory.


    The guy whose fingers can turn into poisonous snakes, the guy who controls the air, the guy who controls the blood, and the stone man, the metal bomb madman.


    A full five capable people were killed. This time, the strength of that group immediately decreased significantly.


    That doesn''t count. On our side, there are five more experts.


    The ability nuclei of these five people were cut open and the ability nuclei were taken out.


    You know, the human ability crystal core is the highest. After taking it, you can directly obtain power, just like Xiao Ya at the beginning.


    With these ability nuclei, we will have a powerful force on our side in an instant.


    The crowd fell into a burst of cheers.


    People are quickly counting the gains and losses this time!


    However, after this counting, Meng Rui''s face suddenly became gloomy... Someone was missing.

 Chapter 198

    It was a big victory this time.


    The bodies left on the ground are basically the bodies of the enemy. Because the motorcade is guarded by thick steel plates, not many people died here, but some people were injured. And most of them were injured before we came back.


    As for those with ability, there is no shortage here.


    If it''s really a loss, it''s about the loss of bullets. In order to repel those people''s attacks, the muzzle is spraying flames. As a result, a lot of bullets are wasted, and the ground is almost covered with a thick shell case.


    With our return, especially after the emergence of the four Dao sisters, this situation immediately changed. The four heroes directly entered the battle group with their own super strength, which instantly changed the adhesion of the battlefield.


    In particular, the aura of Qin woman directly destroyed the will of these people and completely destroyed the enemy in less than ten minutes.


    Qin NV also gained a lot of experience in this battle.


    Originally, I was worried that Qin NV, as an auxiliary hero, had insufficient lethality and might upgrade slowly, but soon I found that my worry was completely superfluous.


    The harp girl''s aura can gain experience points for friends covered by the harp girl''s aura and targets killed.


    Since then, the Qin woman has the fastest growing experience. After this killing, the Qin woman''s level has directly reached level 10.


    As for Elise''s level, she finally reached level 18, which was evolved by me, and the upper limit of level reached level 36.


    But the celebration was soon filled with that doubt.


    Twenty four!


    On a bus, twenty-four people, from the driver to the members in the bus, were all missing.


    The car was in the front position, and the attack was not very fierce. Even some brothers ran down from the car to participate in the battle.


    But now, none of the people in that car left, and they all disappeared.


    It''s just that I''ve been immersed in the battle before, and no one even noticed it.


    When I found it, I found that the car was empty and there was nothing left.


    I was going to count my harvest at this time, but now no one is interested in it.


    The disappearance of a whole carriage cast a thick shadow over the victory.


    Meng Rui, Chen Yi and I are investigating here.


    So many people can''t disappear out of thin air. It must be an attack.


    Can it be said that the special ability similar to Chen Bolin has transferred everyone away?


    There was no strange place around the car, and there was no difference in the car. But when I looked up, I found that a huge hole had been broken on the top of the car, just like a huge skylight.


    At this time, the thick steel plate that was originally added rotted away, and a big hole turned the car into a convertible sports car.


    "Something tore the car apart..." Meng Rui said in a hoarse voice.


    It''s definitely not a simple thing to open such a thick steel plate and the top of the car itself.


    "It shouldn''t be a monster..." I looked at the broken hole and said.


    The marks of tearing are different. The edges of the missing steel plates look smooth. The fingers touch them with a kind of heat, and the fingers are burning pain.


    That feeling seems to be corroded by something.


    "Alien..." after watching for a long time, I suddenly said.


    Those aliens have super corrosive liquid in their bodies. Perhaps they use their own body fluids to corrode the steel plate, and then drill in to catch the people inside.


    Hearing this, Meng Rui and Chen Yi both clicked in their hearts. Obviously, no one expected this to happen.


    I didn''t expect to encounter alien attacks when fighting with others. Moreover, when being attacked by aliens, I didn''t feel the slightest. I didn''t know it at all.


    "Over there, I saw a plane. The people in the plane were parasitized by aliens and eaten up in their brains."


    "According to the situation that Zhang Yin said that this alien continues to capture people, it may want to use humans to reproduce, but it can''t put parasitic humans outside. It may encounter danger at any time, that is, the aircraft. Because of its remote location, it may directly parasitize."


    "Now we are probably captured by aliens," I said in a hoarse voice.


    We have just defeated the enemy, but now we have encountered a more powerful enemy.


    Our team is also ill fated.


    "What shall we do now, drive out of here directly, or... Find our people?" I said in a deep voice, looking at the two bosses.


    This is a choice.


    Get rid of these brothers and leave by ourselves. We can get out of here safely.


    If you go to find those brothers, it may be too late to save anyone. But at least, we will feel at ease.


    No one wants to leave their companions.


    When these people come with us, it''s our family.


    "Shit, if one day I die, other brothers will give me a thumbs up when they talk about me. Meng Rui, a pure man, has never left his brother." Meng Rui said with a bitter smile.


    There is no doubt that this is Meng Rui''s answer.


    I see.


    "Let''s go and prepare and bring more people..." Chen Yi said.


    "No, we don''t need so many people." I waved my hand and said, "those who were captured are our brothers, and those in the convoy are also our brothers. If we all go to save people and come back alive, it''s OK. If they all die in that place, what will these brothers do?"


    Both sides are brothers. You can''t leave either side alone.


    When we have this power, this responsibility appears on our shoulders.


    The greater the power, the greater the responsibility on your shoulders.


    "Brother Meng Rui, with me, just the two of us." I shook my head and continued.


    "There are too few words between them. We don''t know what kind of enemy we are facing. In case of any trouble, then..." Chen Yi quickly shook her head.


    "No matter what, I must go there," Chen Yi said.


    The style and tone of the eldest sister''s head are irresistible.


    When he returned to the team again, Meng Rui told all the members of the team about his decision. Those people were very moved. After all, how difficult it is for some people not to leave their boss at this time.


    No one wants to be left behind when he is in danger.


    "I want to go too," said Xiao Ya.


    "You stay here. The three of us can go there. If the situation is wrong, we will run back immediately. Don''t worry." I touched Xiao Ya''s head and said softly.


    "I haven''t died for such a long time. I won''t die so easily this time." I smiled and said, "we have to go to s city together and wait for Fang Qi to come back."


    Xiao Ya''s look was a little dim, and immediately nodded without saying anything more.


    Each of the five ability nuclei also found a person.


    The distribution in this respect is relatively fair, and whoever kills is who.


    Zhang Yin cooperates with AI Xi to kill the metal bomb, and the stone man is killed by Zhou Jia and Chen Yi. Elise killed the one who controlled the blood, the one who controlled the air, and the poisonous snake.


    Almost all have my participation, but this is actually the result of everyone''s cooperation.


    Otherwise, I won''t be so relaxed. More accurately, I robbed the head in the past.


    So I just took one of them. The ability crystal nucleus of the metal bomb and the other ability crystal nuclei were distributed. Now I take them immediately to form combat effectiveness as soon as possible.


    "Ono, you come with us and smell the smell over there..."

 Chapter 199

    Ono''s role is finally beginning to show.


    Ono can become a wild wolf, just like all canine animals, Ono''s smell has been greatly improved, and his nose can smell the smell from far away.


    Even the very faint residual smell can be perceived by Ono.


    This ability can be of the greatest use at this time.


    After smelling the car twice, Ono determined that this is the smell of aliens. Looking for the remaining smell, Ono began to walk slowly in front of him, sniffing with his nose while walking.


    Seeing Chen Yi, Meng Rui, the three bosses and Ono leave like this, all the brothers behind came out and looked at the back of us. No one spoke. Everyone was full of solemnity and respect.


    A man worthy of respect is worthy of respect at all times.


    Even if morality has collapsed, there is at least a bottom line in everyone''s heart.


    Shit, I have never been watched with such eyes in my life, either despised or disgusted.


    When I first experienced the taste of being respected, I suddenly felt that my nose was sour.


    At this time, on the other side, the high priest led his disabled and defeated soldiers to escape.


    On the way, he was attacked by a group of aliens. As a result, hundreds of his men were caught by the aliens.


    When I finally returned to the territory, there were less than 300 or 400 people left.


    The original scale of more than 2000 people has now become corpses on the ground.


    Now there are only seven of the twelve remaining capable people, including the high priest himself.


    And all the people who survived were black and blue and looked very embarrassed.


    I had never encountered a big failure. I was going to find the field, but I didn''t expect to fall into this result.


    Especially one of the men, who killed himself alone. Several brothers here, hateful guy, are still full of anger now.


    Moreover, they could see clearly that the strange women who suddenly appeared were summoned by the man.


    That guy is so powerful that one person can summon four strange women to fight. Not to mention, even his own strength is quite abnormal. Damn, if there is no damn guy, maybe he can win this war on his own side.


    At least it won''t be as tragic as it is now.


    "Boss, what are we going to do now? Do we have to go back to the field?" a little brother said.


    "Find a fart... Grass..." the high priest had not the usual style for a long time, and cursed angrily.


    Don''t talk about others, even if it''s just that man, these disabled and defeated generals on their own side may not win.


    "I want to find a woman to extinguish the fire." because I''m angry, I have no other reason to find a woman to vent.


    But when the high priest reached the group again, he found that at some time, the eyes of those people had changed.


    It is no longer the vision and fear before, but now the eyes seem to have become a kind of disdain and contempt.


    These people look down on themselves.


    Damn guy, why do you look down on me? I''m a capable person and I''m the messenger of the Lord. You garbage, how could you live until now if it weren''t for me? Now you dare to look down on me


    "Get away, get away..." the high priest roared and searched in the crowd.


    Soon the high priest found a target.


    It was a woman, dressed in a red and white skirt, which made the woman look particularly charming, especially the face. As soon as he saw the woman, the high priest felt an uncontrollable impulse in his heart.


    As soon as he rushed over and grabbed the woman''s wrist, he had to pull it into his room.


    The woman seemed frightened and screamed.


    "What''s your name? I''ll make you very comfortable..." the high priest smiled.


    But at this time, the black muzzle of the gun was aimed at the high priest.


    "Let her go..."


    "Let her go... Let her go..."


    I forgot that this time I sent guns to these people and was ready to deal with them. I haven''t taken these guns back after I came back.


    Unexpectedly, these guns are aimed at themselves now.


    He flew into a rage at the great sacrifice to ston.


    The lightning Saint behind was even more ferocious: "presumptuous, do you know what you''re doing? Don''t put down your gun soon..."


    "Hey, ugly woman, you talk too much..." I don''t know when a capable person has appeared and put his palm on the woman''s forehead.


    His eyes were red, and then a strange smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. His palm looked like a red soldering iron.


    In less than a second, I only heard the woman scream, and then her body began to shake. A piece of blood red on her face and a smell of meat appeared.


    People are dead.


    His ability is very simple, that is, heating.


    Through their own hands, they can heat the object and make the temperature of the object surface reach the limit in a very short time.


    This ability requires your palm to touch the target. It''s useless to deal with zombie aliens, but it seems to have played a good effect at this time.


    Caught off guard, the lightning Saint turned directly into a barbecue.


    The smell of meat spread all around.


    Those who don''t know how long they haven''t tasted meat are crazy. Usually, meat can only be eaten by those with the ability. They can only eat the most junk food. Even if the meat is rotten, it won''t be given to them.


    They can''t control their greed and appetite.


    Every time how long has passed, with a person howling all his life, he pounced on the past.


    That woman''s Roasted body became their food.


    I don''t know when these people are crazy.


    This is really crazy.


    Seeing that he couldn''t grab food, a man pulled the trigger crazily with a gun in his hand.


    Seeing that the high priest was still holding the woman, some people became angry, howled and rushed over, even those with ability participated.


    All around is chaos. Those people are killing each other crazily. Even some people are still awake, but they are completely powerless to this chaotic situation and passively participate in this crazy killing.


    In the most important place of the crowd, the woman opened her hands and breathed the smell of blood floating in the air. There was a strange light in her eyes. The sound of laughter was particularly harsh.


    Seeing this, the high priest bared his eyes and shouted, but no one would listen to him. The previous hatred found an outlet at this time, and the black muzzle was aimed at the high priest''s head.


    One man destroyed the organization.


    We spent so much power to kill only five people, but in front of this witch alone, the whole organization was completely in the chaos of killing each other.


    Women who are not charmed can''t change the current picture at all.


    The ferocity is astonishing.


    Of course, we don''t know these things. We are following Ono''s footsteps and looking for the whereabouts of our brothers.


    It seems to be a long time. For the time being, I take back sister Dao, SANA and Elise, leaving Ashley alone.


    Because I don''t know when I will encounter the battle, I want to end the cooling time of the three of them as soon as possible.


    It''s been a long time. Just taking this opportunity, I took a look at the difference between the current system and the previous system.


    After a careful look, I found that there were quite a lot of changes.


    First of all, there are more goods in the mall, all kinds of equipment, and many equipment eliminated before have appeared.


    Moreover, the purchase limit of red bottles has been increased from two bottles before to four bottles now.


    Most importantly, the equipment enhancement system has finally been opened.


    Before, when the endless blade of evolution failed, I suspected that there might be an enhancement system, but it never appeared, but now, after the upgrade, the enhancement option finally appeared in front of me.

 Chapter 200

    But when I took a closer look at the enhanced system, there was a black line on my forehead.


    It''s money.


    Paralyzed, is this my own system? It''s not the vampire of Tencent. Do you need to pit your father like this?


    In fact, everyone who has played the game knows that it is easier to get the equipment in the game, and it is not too stupid.


    But strengthening, evolution, these things are the most fucking pit father.


    The system in our mind completely inherits this point of Keng father.


    I looked at the rules. The cost of strengthening equipment is the same regardless of its grade.


    That is to say, the cost of strengthening an endless blade is the same as that of a Doran blade.


    The maximum enhancement limit is 99.


    Strengthening 1 to 9 requires 10000 gold coins; It takes 20000 from 10 to 19, and so on. Finally, it takes 100000 to strengthen 90 to 99... That is, the last ten levels alone need one million gold coins.


    In total, no five million gold coins can''t be taken down, and five million gold coins are basically enough for me to buy ten endless blades.


    Originally, I thought that when I couldn''t spend all my money in the future, I would buy two endless, buy one and lose one. Money is so capricious, but now I find that I''m really poor.


    However, in fact, the effect of strengthening once is still very obvious. Strengthening once and adding a little attack is not much, but if it is strengthened to 99, it is 99 attack, which is higher than the attack power of endless itself.


    Full level enhancement is 179 attack power, a weapon grass sky shaking rhythm.


    Of course, it may take years.


    However, it seems that considering that my gold coins are not enough, there is also a gold coin exchange system in this system.


    Recovery ability crystal nucleus.


    All kinds of ability nuclei, zombie ability nuclei, mutant animal ability nuclei, and even human ability nuclei can be recovered.


    These ability crystal cores, according to their own grades and grades, can exchange different amounts of gold coins, or soul crystal fragments or gold coins.


    Soul Crystal fragment, when I saw this thing, my eyes lit up.


    Before, soul crystal fragments could only be exchanged through soul marks. One mark could be exchanged for 100 fragments. If SANA was at level 18, I had no fragments to evolve for SANA.


    But now, it gives me another choice.


    I don''t have the ability of zombie crystal core, only the big cat. I tested the big cat.


    "One mutant animal ability crystal core, grade D, can be exchanged for ten soul fragments, or 100000 gold coins!"


    There are a lot of 100000 gold coins, but compared with gold coins, the soul fragments are obviously more attractive, so I directly exchanged the soul fragments. Anyway, I don''t know how much chance there is to develop the ability after taking this thing. It''s better to rob other people''s ability nuclei directly.


    After all, there is no shortage of garbage in this world. You will always meet guys like that group of people.


    Then I took the ability of metal bursting to the crystal core.


    "One mutant ability crystal core, grade D, can be exchanged for 20 soul fragments or 200000 gold coins."


    The price is double.


    It seems that the effect of human ability crystal nucleus is indeed better. Zombies may just be better than nothing.


    Now the level of Qin woman is only level 10, which is still a distance from level 18. After thinking about it, I''m not in a hurry to exchange fragments.


    Then I continued to watch.


    As a result, I saw something strange.


    A thing that looks like a scroll.


    Capacity scroll: expand one type of self owned capacity and limit the purchase once.


    Hum


    When I saw this thing, I just felt a buzz in my head and my face was pale.


    God, I never expected to see such a thing at the bottom of the mall.


    There seems to be only one kind of ability for a person. At least I don''t see anyone with dual abilities at present. Although my abilities are diverse, there is only one in essence.


    I didn''t expect to sell such things in this mall. I don''t know how I feel now.


    Although the purchase is limited once, there is still no doubt about the value of this thing. No one will despise how good their abilities are. In this end of the world, every additional means is an extra chance to live.


    I envy the power of the fire man, and I envy the power of Chen Yi. Although my power is also good, I always feel that I am a soldier, meat shield, far less natural and unrestrained than that kind of remote mage and gunman. Sometimes I also think how good it would be if I could have this power.


    I didn''t expect to give me this opportunity right now.


    I hurriedly prepared to buy it, but this time I found that I couldn''t buy it.


    The purchase failed.


    Insufficient soul crystal fragments!


    What you need to buy this thing is not gold coins, but soul crystal fragments. God, don''t be that kind of super large number. In that case, I can''t afford it.


    After a quick look, I breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, although this thing is perfect, it seems to be disposable, so the price is not very high, as long as 30 soul crystal fragments.


    After the evolution of Elise, I have ten fragments left. I have just broken down the ability crystal nucleus of the big cat. There are ten more, and now there are still ten.


    It would be enough or even superfluous to decompose the crystal nucleus of the metal control ability in my hand.


    But I really want this metal control ability, and I can''t bear to lose it.


    "By the way, Chen Yi, do you still have the ability of zombie crystal core? No one is willing to try anyway. It''s better to give it to me." I said to Chen Yi.


    Zombie''s ability and nuclear value are far from human''s.


    "There''s no problem for you, but why do you want that?" Chen Yi gave me a strange look, and then gave me the ability crystal nucleus of the two zombies.


    "Hey, hey, it''s good. Next time I get the ability crystal core, I''ll give it back to you." Yang raised the ability crystal core in my hand, and I said.


    "You don''t have to be so polite. Who are we with?" Chen Yi said carelessly.


    "Zombie ability crystal core, grade D, can be exchanged for five soul crystal fragments..."


    Five, just right! Almost as I thought in my heart, with a happy face, I quickly exchanged these two, and then I finally got enough of the thirty pieces of soul marks.


    Then I exchanged the ability scroll.


    This thing should be used by others.


    But I didn''t give this good thing to others, so I used it myself.


    "You have successfully used the ability scroll and obtained the permission to develop the second ability."


    With this hint, I know it''s done.


    Then take a deep breath and swallow the metal controlled crystal core.


    Meng Rui, Chen Yi, even the wolf and AI Xi looked at me strangely. They didn''t seem to expect that I would swallow the crystal nucleus of this ability.


    Should I replace my original ability with this ability?


    Of course, it''s impossible. Although the metal control ability is good, I won''t replace my original power with this thing. What I want is the second ability.


    The first time I took this thing, the crystal nucleus of that ability was stuck in my throat. I couldn''t go up, down and down. I was so uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, Chen Yi didn''t see it right. After I slapped my back twice, I swallowed the ability crystal core.


    "Hey, what are you doing swallowing this thing? You''re crazy and wasting." Chen Yi said angrily.


    "No, I''m going to develop the second ability," I said happily.


    After the ability crystal nucleus entered the body, I immediately felt that it was melting rapidly and flowing all over my body along my blood.


    Finally gathered in my chest.


    Little by little, the power is accumulating rapidly. After about ten minutes, it is finally over.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but just after this situation, I know I have an extra ability to manipulate metals.


    In front of Chen Yi and Meng Rui, a Doran blade floated in my palm.

 Chapter 201

    One by one, their eyes widened, their faces looked at this scene inconceivably, and they seemed unable to react.


    God, this guy is hanging up.


    Everyone else can only have one ability, but this guy has two?


    The Doran blade floats on the palm and dances around the body according to my meaning. As long as I like, it can make any action according to my meaning, and even fly directly to the distance to attack the enemy in the distance, just like throwing a knife.


    It''s just that I just developed the ability. The control is still wobbly and unstable, and the flight speed is also very slow.


    Then I tried to detonate it.


    But this time it became more difficult. I felt my face was hot and flushed. I worked hard for a long time. As a result, the Doran blade was broken from the middle, and so was the result.


    After all, I only have this power for the first time, and the effect is very limited. However, I can guarantee that this power will eventually become a powerful help to me in the future.


    Imagine the picture of dozens of endless blades flying directly at the enemy. It''s awesome to think about it.


    This may be the biggest gain of this update.


    "How did you do it?" Meng Rui looked at me with envy and asked.


    "It seems that after reaching certain conditions, my strength seems to be updated, with an ability scroll, which can develop the second ability." I answered honestly.


    "What about the ability scroll? Get one for my brother," Meng Rui said immediately.


    "Sorry, I can only buy one, disposable," I shrugged and said.


    "Shit..."


    As a result, Meng Rui cursed. Although he was full of envy, he was helpless for this situation.


    "Ready, we''re about to get close to those things." at this time, Ono suddenly said.


    Unconsciously, we have left a long distance.


    Those aliens live in the city. I feel like we are back in the center of the city now.


    "The smell of those things is getting stronger and stronger," Ono said.


    "Ash, the spirit of shadow hunting..." I said to ash.


    Ash immediately released two ice falcons and roared into the sky.


    Then a rotation, countless pictures appear in front of us.


    Just under the picture brought by the spirit of shadow hunting, we saw a much smaller alien than before, jumping rapidly.


    Those aliens look only half the size of those aliens seen before, but they are faster. They all hold living lives in the two claws under their neck.


    When we saw that scene, we immediately understood that we had found the right place.


    Among these special-shaped claws, there are kittens, puppies, and even humans. They seem to have been knocked out without any resistance. They are grabbed by these special-shaped claws, bouncing on the roof, and finally disappeared into the tallest building in Longhe City, which may be the most arrogant building in the whole city, But now it has become the nest of these aliens.


    Those special-shaped movements are sensitive. They hold the sewer pipe up and down with both hands, and the speed is fast. Sometimes they even jump directly from the high-rise building without being in the slightest danger.


    It seems that those aliens encountered before should be aliens used for combat, and this may be reconnaissance aliens.


    You can see from the appearance of these aliens.


    "That''s the tall building."


    I found the target.


    "Ono, you go back first. It''s easy to be found by aliens here. The three of us will see if we can find a chance to sneak in." I said.


    Ono nodded without saying a word, took two steps back, and then watched us approach the tall building a little bit.


    There are a lot of aliens in this place. I don''t know how many aliens come and go.


    It''s hard for us to get in.


    Let ash control the spirit of shadow hunting, fly to the corridor and have a look. There are also many aliens in the corridor. This situation doesn''t know how to sneak in.


    "Chen Yi, you make me a bomb that can detonate at any time. I''ll lead these aliens away." after thinking about it, I said.


    Chen Yi nodded, and then quickly solidified a huge round bomb with his own blood and gave it to me. There was also a powder letter on it, which could be detonated at a little.


    With this thing, I quickly rushed to a far place, ran out thousands of meters, and then stopped.


    Then detonate the bomb.


    After I ordered it, I hurried out. With a bang behind me, a thick smoke burst into the sky.


    The explosion was so powerful that many houses around were shattered.


    It was this movement that immediately attracted the attention of zombies and aliens.


    For this kind of movement, aliens are particularly sensitive. They also heard the movement over there when they attacked the convoy and grabbed a carriage of people.


    They even followed the deserters on the side of the high priest and captured more than 100 people.


    These aliens are quite smart, have high IQ and are strong in teamwork.


    As soon as they heard the huge news from there, Meng Rui and Chen Yi immediately fell down. Sure enough, not long after, they only saw a large number of aliens running out of the tall building and rushing in the direction of the explosion.


    At this time, Meng Rui felt his body suddenly paused, and then a circle of light flashed around him. Before long, Xiu, my figure had appeared next to Meng Rui and Chen Yi.


    "How''s it going?" I asked hastily.


    "There are many aliens running out. No wonder there are no tyrants and lickers here. They kill 100% of them. Damn it, there are hundreds of aliens just running out. Who knows how many aliens there are in this nest." Meng Rui said.


    Now the face still looks ugly. The number of these aliens is really terrible.


    Even if an alien is not the opponent of a tyrant, but ten or twenty, even a tyrant can''t carry it.


    "Let''s go in now?" Meng Rui said after a pause.


    "Well, leave one person here to guard, and the other one will go in with me, and my conveyor can be sent out alone." after thinking for a while, I said, "let''s go and see the situation first. If we can save it, I''ll send it out again, and we''ll discuss what to do."


    After all, there are aliens everywhere in this nest. All three people go there. If they are surrounded, it will not be easy to do.


    My transporter can''t find the information of my companions in this nest.


    This situation gives me a bad feeling. Generally speaking, this situation will occur only when those people have died.


    I have no hope in my heart. The reason why I have to go in is purely for peace of mind.


    "I''ll go..." Meng Rui said immediately.


    "No, I''ll go!" Chen Yi shook her head. "Your strength is suitable for places with wide horizons, not necessarily inside, but I''m different. I can change into different abilities according to different environments."


    "That''s it, brother Meng, just stay here. If those aliens come back early, you''ll be like a way to help lead them away. Isn''t your bomb used at this time?" I patted Meng Rui on the shoulder and said.


    Having said this, Meng Rui will not say more. Moreover, even if it is outside, the danger may not be much worse than inside. It may not be a simple thing to lead away those aliens.


    Then I took a look and grabbed Chen Yi''s little hand.


    Chen Yi''s face flashed slightly, but she didn''t open it.


    I hugged Chen Yi and looked at the building opposite. I took a deep breath and then rushed forward.


    On the way, the ghost quickly spread out, and the speed suddenly accelerated. Immediately, he jumped and jumped directly over the two buildings.


    Tens of meters away. I remember when I flew from one building to another, I hit the wall directly.


    But now, this situation will never happen again.


    The body is like a big bird, passing through the sky!

 Chapter 202

    Before, a man flew over the building and hit the wall, but now even with a woman in his arms, he still leaped over the two buildings.


    Finally, with a bang, the soles of their feet stepped on the ground. Large cracks immediately appeared on the concrete floor, and a burst of smoke and dust scattered around.


    Until the whole time, Chen Yi jumped out of my arms. Her face looked red. She didn''t know whether she was shy or afraid.


    He made a gesture to Meng Rui over there, and then Chen Yidun and I went into the corridor.


    Seeing us get into the corridor, Meng Rui immediately became nervous. After his body found a shelter to hide, he looked around with vigilant eyes.


    Those aliens leave the nest in numbers of at least hundreds or even thousands. I don''t know when those things will come back. If they come back too early, Meng Rui must find a way to hold them down, although it is also an extremely terrible threat to Meng Rui.


    The corridor was dark. After thinking about it, I bought an eye from the mall and inserted the reconnaissance guard on the ground. Then this field of vision will appear in my mind at any time, just like an alarm. As long as there is anything moving here, I can know immediately.


    There is no light at all, but these are nothing to me and Chen Yi.


    The whole corridor is filled with a very rotten smell. A strong smell keeps coming up from below. I feel like walking on a cesspit. That strange feeling is unbearable.


    After looking at the corridor, these aliens did not seem to go to those rooms. There was no trace of large-scale destruction on the first floor. On the contrary, the corridor seemed to move around frequently, leaving many scratches on the alien claws.


    Pointing at Chen Yi, the alien nest may be at the lowest level.


    Chen Yiwei nodded slightly, and then walked slowly down with ash and me.


    Just looking at the bottomless floor, I frowned. This is a building with more than 60 floors. If you go down layer by layer, you will be half dead even if you are not tired.


    Unfortunately, Elise took it back now and couldn''t summon it.


    I can only run.


    But at this time, Chen Yi moved.


    Next to me, my little hand grabbed my wrist. I could feel her little hand full of sweat.


    "What''s the matter?" I was a little strange.


    "I saw you before. Now it''s my turn. Don''t think I can''t do anything, but I said that I can change different things according to different terrain." with a slight smile, Chen Yi whispered.


    Then I saw Chen Yi''s left arm. Suddenly, a large amount of blood fog appeared. Those blood fog quickly gathered together and turned into an iron lock with a sharp claw on it.


    With a click, he stuck directly on the handrail, grabbed my hand, jumped directly from the six storey building and jumped into the hole in the middle of the spiral staircase.


    The wind is howling in my ears, and the speed of my rapidly falling body is accelerating.


    After seeing a drop of more than 30 layers, Chen Yi''s palm shook. The extension speed of the iron lock suddenly slowed down, and our descent speed began to gradually decrease until finally, we landed steadily at the bottom.


    Then the chain was easily retracted by Chen Yi.


    Darling, the convenience is really not casual.


    She raised a thumb at Chen Yi. The woman was also full of pride.


    In this layer, the light becomes more scarce.


    Although I have night vision, I still feel quite uncomfortable.


    Then I put a few eyes in this place. The duration of each reconnaissance guard is half an hour, which is much longer than that in the game.


    Then I looked for the entrance of the nest with Chen Yi.


    But this place is too dark to find, and the entrance is quite secret. I don''t know where these monsters'' nests are hidden.


    Is it on a floor in the middle? After looking for it for a long time, I didn''t find it. I have some doubts in my heart.


    "Be careful! Something''s wrong!"


    Just then, ash said suddenly.


    Ash has been calling the spirit of shadow hunting to pay attention to the situation from all directions.


    I only left reconnaissance guards on the top and bottom floors, but ash''s shadow hunting spirit can see the situation on other floors.


    Pulled us to hide quickly.


    Then I saw a small scout alien running down from the third floor. I heard something behind me. It seemed like a lot of things.


    After running all the way down, he went straight to the right.


    When we saw the things behind the reconnaissance alien, we only felt a thrill all over.


    As for Chen Yi next to me, she was trembling with fear. She grabbed my arm with both hands, and her nails were almost inserted into my flesh.


    Even ash frowned and looked strange when he saw that scene.


    In fact, not to mention two girls, even I feel very uncomfortable.


    God, what did we see.


    That''s a lot of bugs!


    The whole body looks fluffy, with spider like legs, looks like two open hands next to each other, fingers stretched out, and a long tail like a rattlesnake behind the body.


    The body is covered with mucus.


    The eight legs, separated on both sides, look as if they can completely grasp people''s faces.


    Face Hugger!


    One by one, the size of a palm, a few legs open and bigger. Seeing these things, I couldn''t help but think of such a name in my mind.


    Is it true that this thing is alien?


    In the movie, the offspring of the alien just hatched from the egg is such a thing. Although it is small, it is quite flexible and fierce.


    Move silently on the ground, approach the host, and then pounce on it. Eight legs grasp the skin on the host''s face. If you forcibly want to tear off the face worm, you will even tear off the scalp.


    Then the insect, through its tail, injects the fertilized egg that has always existed in its own body into the host, and then develops into an alien.


    During the growth of aliens, the alien queen lays eggs and the eggs hatch into face hugging insects, which is what appears in front of her. The face Hugger looks for a host, injects the fertilized egg, and then dies by itself. Then, the fertilized egg will develop into an alien larva in the host. When the time is mature, the alien larva will come out of the host body, the host dies and become a mature alien.


    This is what I saw when I saw the film. Can it be said that this strange life is the same in this reality?


    Although I can''t believe it, what is it when I look at the dense insects in front of me, not face worms?


    Just now these insects came down from the third floor and went to... That place is about the elevator shaft?


    We didn''t dare to move until after a long time, AI Xi and Chen Yi recovered from the disgusting horror.


    No matter Chen Yi or AI Xi, no matter how strong their strength is, women are always women.


    For that kind of furry mollusk, disgusting things covered with mucus, it is estimated that a woman will be afraid. Even I am full of discomfort.


    "What shall we do now? Shall we follow?" Chen Yi whispered.


    "Go up and have a look first." I pursed my lips, and my voice trembled slightly.


    I don''t want to see the picture I''m worried about, but if it does, it''s a real threat.


    Obviously, Chen Yi also knew my worry. The three people rushed upstairs together.


    When we came to the third floor, we opened the corridor door and went in.


    The rooms inside looked very quiet, with little movement.


    However, when we lie outside a window and look inside, that picture almost suffocates us in an instant.


    What you see is a white egg.


    Ostrich egg size white eggs, neat yards on the ground, with thick mucus attached to them.


    Hiss!

 Chapter 203

    The floor of that room is completely covered with a thick layer. The room that originally didn''t know what to do has now completely become a place for aliens to lay eggs.


    Those eggs are of the same size and snow-white color. They even look good if they are not attached with a thick layer of disgusting mucus.


    At a glance, the number of alien eggs in this room alone is estimated to be no less than 1000.


    At the thought that the eggs in this room will soon become those face hugging insects crawling on the ground, our faces are obviously more ugly.


    It''s scary to think about that feeling.


    However, this is just the beginning. When we see the second room, it is also full of white eggs.


    The third room, the fourth room... A whole floor, more than a dozen rooms, all of them are dense white eggs. How many are the numbers, 10000, 20000, or more?


    "Shh..." just at this time, I suddenly and gently hissed, and then immediately took AI Xi and Chen Yi to hide in the next room.


    Before long, a reconnaissance alien ran out of the next room, followed by a dense face hugging insect.


    At that scene, our scalp felt numb.


    After those face hugging insects and aliens ran away, we came out of that room and looked at the next room. Most of the alien eggs had broken from the middle and were empty. There was no doubt that those face hugging insects had been hatched.


    At this time, I heard a sound of hearing the rope behind me. Turning around, I only saw that many special-shaped eggs were wriggling in the room behind me. I could even vaguely see the appearance of a face hugging insect walking around the eggshell, as if I wanted to run out of it.


    Hiss


    We hurried to see the upper floor and the lower floor.


    It was found that the four layers were empty, but there were also heteromorphic eggs in the second layer.


    It''s just that the special-shaped eggs in this layer seem different from those in the third layer. Almost all the special-shaped eggs in the third layer are about to hatch, but there''s basically no movement in the second layer.


    Although I don''t know the significance of such distribution, it is obvious that there is a strict work distribution in this alien nest. Each alien has its own task.


    "What shall we do now, or not..." Chen Yi is a little worried.


    If so many face huggers were allowed to run out, almost all the surviving humans would die.


    "Brothers need to be saved. If they are still alive, but these things can''t let them run away, otherwise... Hei hei..." I smiled, and the smell was obvious.


    "Can you make a bomb? Now it''s up to you," I said to Chen Yi.


    Fortunately, Chen Yi can make a bomb.


    Although many items are sold in my mall, most of them are only limited to the League of heroes. There are few bombs.


    Moreover, my ability to control metal is just developed, and it is unlikely to control metal explosion.


    So now we can only rely on Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi also understood this situation. Without delay, she immediately began to make bombs with her own blood.


    Bombs were made one by one, and then ashy and I immediately took these bombs and threw them into the rooms on the third and second floors respectively. At least one bomb was left in each room.


    In order to ensure its power, the bombs made are large.


    This kind of thing consumes Chen Yi a lot. Before long, her face is pale. I quickly lost a treatment. Shun brought a clear operation to restore Chen Yi''s physical strength and blood volume.


    It took several minutes before a big bomb was dropped in each room.


    The detonator is in Chen Yi''s hand, but we are not in a hurry to detonate.


    Now if it detonates, the whole second and third floors will completely burst, and then the building of more than 60 will completely collapse.


    We will also be submerged in it, so these bombs are prepared in advance and will not detonate until we leave.


    After doing all this, we walked in the direction of the elevator shaft.


    Jumping down this place, I found that it seems to have been hollowed out by these aliens. The originally narrow place has become particularly spacious. An underground passage leads to nowhere.


    At this time, if a special shape suddenly appears in front of us, we have absolutely no place to hide. We must work face to face.


    But fortunately, that didn''t happen all the way down.


    The cave is winding and leads to an unknown depth underground. I have even seen the broken sewer pipe.


    The whole cave was smelly and the air circulation was not smooth. We even felt suffocating.


    Finally, I don''t know how long it has passed, and my face suddenly becomes wider.


    When we went out, we only saw a huge depression and a huge hole in front of us.


    It''s like a huge square. The whole underground has been completely hollowed out. When we go in through that narrow passage, what we see is such a scene.


    In front of it is a circular corridor, only one or two meters wide, forming a circle around the central place.


    In the middle area, all the soil has been excavated to form a cylindrical depression with a depth of more than ten meters.


    Walking along that aisle, it seems that you may fall at any time.


    As like as two peas in the circular way, there are three holes, just like the holes we came out of.


    In other words, at least three places are the same as the picture we saw above?


    Damn it, so many alien eggs themselves are a very difficult thing, but now it is a desperate discovery. There are three similar places.


    Even if we blow up that place, there are still three left.


    That huge depression formed a huge cage.


    The surrounding soil is the fence and wall of the cage. In that cage, we saw people one by one.


    After so long, I finally saw someone.


    It''s just that the situation of those people is obviously not quite right.


    Some people seem to have been desperate, lying motionless on the ground with dead ashes on their faces.


    Others were full of angry roars and curses, and some tried to climb the surrounding soil with their hands and run out of it. Unfortunately, they ended in failure.


    At first glance, in this cage, the number of human beings looks like at least thousands of people.


    Thousands of people eat and drink Lhasa, all in this place, men, women, the elderly, children, and even animals such as cats and dogs, all crowded in this huge cage.


    At this time, there was a sound of hearing about the cable. Chen Yi, I and ash quickly hid in the corridor behind us.


    Only one alien came out of the nearby passage with a large number of at least dozens of face hugging insects behind him.


    There was a panic scream in the crowd, and many people were frantically dodging.


    Then I saw the face Hugger climbing down the mud wall quickly, looking for his goal quickly in the crowd.


    Soon I found a living person, a living person who was not parasitic, and then jumped directly to my face.


    However, at this time, a more unacceptable Horror Picture appeared.


    The face Hugger just grabbed a person''s face. It didn''t inject the fertilized egg into the human body through its own tail, as in the movie.


    On the contrary, the whole body seems to be soft on the side and become a snake. It follows the human nostrils, ears, eyes and mouth... In short, the empty place on the human body immediately gets in.


    No matter how hard humans tear, they don''t want to pull this thing away from their face.


    The shrill scream sounded particularly terrible at this time.


    Before long, the face hugging bug had completely penetrated into the face and could not be seen again!


    As for the man, he lay on the ground like a dead man without any movement.

 Chapter 204

    That scene was more tragic and dangerous than that seen in the film.


    The man didn''t die, but he also suffered great pain. Most importantly, at this moment, the man has completely fallen into despair.


    Because they all know what will happen after being parasitized by this face Hugger.


    The face Hugger will devour the blood, organs and internal organs in your body, and will devour all your nutrients until you become an empty shell, eat your brain, and then break your skull and drill out of it. Human beings are the nutrient trough of this disgusting life.


    When did mankind become such a position?


    And these aliens are smart!


    After bringing these face hugging insects, the alien immediately left, but did not return the same way, but drilled into another channel.


    After a period of time, I saw that the face Hugger came back again, but there was a big bag of food on his back, and then he splashed down from it.


    Then without looking at it, he walked towards the third channel next to him.


    At this time, from the third passage, another alien came out. The alien still held two alien eggs in his arms and was coming towards us.


    Frowning, we stepped back a little.


    Just when the alien just walked in and didn''t wait to feel anything strange, I rushed directly, and the endless blade cut down directly along the neck.


    Body separation.


    The position of the head is very fragile. It can''t resist the sharpness of the endless blade. Killing this alien basically won''t waste any effort.


    Together with the two alien eggs, they were trampled to pieces.


    Seeing here, we basically understand that these aliens raise the people here as pigs.


    Those aliens came with face hugging insects. After they found the host, they went to pull a pile of food and throw it down for the people below to eat and provide the nutrition needed for the growth of face hugging insects. That channel is about the place to store food.


    Then, go to the third channel and hold two eggs out.


    This monster should have a mother, and that channel is where the mother is.


    In this way, the four channels are not as imagined. They are all places where face worms hatch, up to two.


    This figure gives us a little relief.


    But now the situation is still quite severe.


    We lay down beside the aisle and looked at the people below. The people below haven''t noticed us yet.


    My eyes swept through the crowd. It wasn''t long before I found the people we were missing.


    More than twenty people formed a circle, one by one full of panic.


    The eyes are full of fear!


    Seeing those people, I felt a little relieved.


    Just at this time, there was another sound of learning about the cable in front of me. I secretly cried bad. Listening to the news was not a two-dimensional alien. This time it seemed that there were a lot of them.


    There was no time to think more. He grabbed Chen Yi and AI Xi, jumped from above, and finally landed on the ground steadily.


    A wave suddenly appeared in the crowd, one by one staring at us strangely.


    "Boss Lin, eldest sister......" just at this time, our people saw Chen Yi and me, all with ecstasy on their faces, and immediately came together.


    He made a silent gesture at them, and then saw more than a dozen aliens coming from the direction of the last channel, each with a thing in his mouth.


    Those are animals, cats and dogs, and even mice. They are all lost.


    These Dongxu looked obviously frightened. They curled up one by one and didn''t dare to move.


    Just after those aliens left, I turned and looked at these people: "how are you? We''re here to save you..."


    "Save people... Ha ha, are you kidding? Save people? Do you know where this is? When you come here, you don''t want to go out alive." before our people made a noise, a young man nearby laughed and said.


    But although it seemed to be laughing, there was a fear in that voice.


    He was frightened.


    People don''t seem to have much curiosity when they see us. For those people, no matter who comes here, it seems to be the same result.


    Dead.


    No one can live.


    When you get here, you don''t want to leave this cage.


    "You just stay outside and have fun. It''s a bunch of fools to come and die by yourself. But you''re a good woman. Anyway, men are dying. Come and cheer them up." the young man smiled and looked almost crazy. He reached out and grabbed Chen Yi.


    Before this guy''s paw touched Chen Yi''s shoulder, I grabbed his wrist and exerted a little force. The whole person was directly thrown out, hit the mud wall and finally fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the eyes of people around us suddenly became strange.


    A little scared.


    "Chen Yi... Lin Yi, why are you here?" one of our people came out. It was a middle-aged man in his forties, surnamed Yang. Uncle Yang contributed to the transformation of our fleet vehicles.


    Looking at both of us, uncle Yang''s eyes were worried: "what are you two doing here? Hurry up. Now those insects haven''t found you..."


    "Uncle Yang, we came to save you. When we found that the car was empty, we immediately came over. Are you all right? It should not have been in such a short time..." Chen Yi said hurriedly.


    But this sentence made our brothers look gloomy one by one.


    "It''s too late..." when Uncle Yang said these words, Chen Yi and I just felt cold.


    "There are too many insects!"


    From Uncle Yang''s mouth, we know a great news.


    With the advent of the end of the world, the number of living people is decreasing, and the number of living people in this place is also decreasing. They don''t know who they are anymore.


    It is said that at the beginning, as long as you hide fast, you can slowly survive. But later, there were fewer and fewer living people, but the number of alien eggs was increasing.


    The number of face hugging insects is also piled up, and no host can be found.


    Face Hugger will die if it can''t find its host for a long time.


    So these face huggers began to parasitize again on the parasitized host.


    Now many of these people here have two or even three face huggers.


    The result is that the aliens are more vulnerable and the parasitic humans live shorter.


    Just when these brothers were thrown here, they were immediately given to them by the face Hugger waiting nearby.


    Uncle Yang said, I also saw that under uncle Yang''s face, strips of things were wriggling, just like snakes, looking particularly scary.


    I didn''t expect all of them to be parasitic.


    This time, but it''s really troublesome.


    "Is there no other way to be parasitized?" I asked with a frown.


    "No, from the moment the parasite comes in, these things begin to swallow our internal organs, replace our internal organs and become a part of the body. If we take these things out, we will be equal to taking organs and will die." said another person next to us.


    Maybe they have tried to catch the face hugging bug that got into the body before, but unfortunately, the result can only be described as tragic.


    "So, Lin Yi and Chen Yi, hurry up. When the next batch of face worms come, you can''t go if you want to." Uncle Yang was very worried and urged us to leave quickly.


    "Boss Lin, eldest sister, we really appreciate your coming to save us, but now it''s like this. Don''t let yourself be dangerous," another young man said to us.


    As he spoke, the tears rolled down his face.


    Mingming just learned that there is a paradise in S City, but he will never get there.


    Really... I really want to see what the paradise looks like.

 Chapter 205

    Clearly close at hand, but I can''t reach that place all my life.


    Maybe this is life.


    Seeing the crying companion, I felt a pang of pain in my heart. No one wanted to die, especially after knowing that it was possible to live.


    But he had to bear this disaster. God made the biggest joke on him. After he just had hope, he threw him directly into the abyss.


    "Why cry... Don''t cry." Uncle Yang comforted the brother.


    "We are much luckier than others. We have lived to the present. Those people have died long ago, so we have nothing to cry about, and we have made money," said Lao Yang.


    Just said, even uncle Yang himself was moist.


    After wiping his nose, the brother reluctantly raised his head and looked at Chen Yi and me: "boss Lin, elder sister... You don''t have to be sad. As Uncle Yang said, we might have died long ago. If it weren''t for you and boss Meng, we wouldn''t live to this day."


    "Although it may be hypocritical to say this now, if you don''t say it now, you won''t have a chance in the future..." looking at us, more than 20 brothers suddenly bent down and bowed: "thank you!"


    thank you!


    Those two words are slightly tinged with a cry.


    At that moment, there was no movement around.


    Those who had been noisy were silent at this time.


    Everyone looked at us in the crowd. The more than 20 brothers bowed their heads and stooped, but no one would feel that they were humble.


    Not too many words, not too hypocritical words, some are just the simplest two words, two words from the heart.


    At ordinary times, everyone is laughing together. No one will say such words, but this thank-you has been buried in their hearts for a long time. Now, they finally say these two words.


    It was those two words that made me feel a feeling in my heart that I had never experienced before.


    I want to cry, but I can''t cry. My lips are shaking slightly.


    As for Chen Yi next to her, she has burst into tears.


    AI Xi, although her face is still cold, this picture still makes AI Xi look at her.


    "Also, say thank you to boss Meng for us, please." Uncle Yang said.


    Chen Yi bit her lips, resisted the impulse to make herself cry, and nodded.


    "Well, boss, hurry up. You really can''t stay here anymore." Lao Yang hurriedly urged.


    "Wait a minute, take me, take me, I''m not infected, really, I''m not infected..." at this time, the young man who had been laughing at us seemed to know that we were not ordinary people. It seemed that he could really go out from here, and suddenly shouted loudly.


    "Roll aside, you have at least three insects. Who says you''re not infected?" Uncle Yang was furious.


    "I don''t want to stay here, I don''t want to die here, I don''t want to be here, you take me out, please..."


    The young man was crying, full of endless despair for this environment.


    I ignored the young man, and I didn''t feel any contempt.


    I don''t blame him for this. I can feel the pain in him.


    But I can''t promise him.


    "Those two channels are the channels where the face Hugger appears, right?" I said, pointing to two of them.


    Face Hugger?


    Uncle Yang seemed a little strange, but he nodded.


    "That''s the place where the materials are stored. At last, we only saw alien eggs exploding out of it. It''s probably the place where aliens lay eggs," said uncle Yang.


    "We have buried bombs outside this passage." pointing to the direction we came, I said: "we are going to blow up here. There are tens of thousands of alien eggs in that place. If all those alien eggs hatch into face hugging insects..."


    This sentence made everyone in a depression tremble with excitement, and each one was full of fear.


    They have all experienced what a terrible life the face Hugger is.


    "However, it''s no good just blowing up that thing. There will be a steady stream of eggs in it, so... I want to blow up the mother here." I said hoarsely, pointing to the last hole.


    "Boss Lin, are you crazy?" a brother said immediately as soon as I finished my words.


    Even other places are noisy.


    Even Chen Yi''s face looked a little stunned. I didn''t seem to think I would make such a choice.


    Now I have found my brothers, but I can''t rescue them. These brothers have been hugged by facial worms. We can''t save them with our current means. Even if I have therapy, it''s useless.


    If I leave now, it''s still easier. Even if I blow up the building on the way back, it''s all right, but I''m going to blow up the alien matrix inside. This is looking for death.


    No one has ever gone in. No one knows what kind of situation it is. No one knows what kind of result it will be if you break in so rashly.


    There is no doubt that this is a move of death. Maybe all of us will fall here and die here.


    "There must be a mother inside who is constantly laying eggs. Even if we destroy all the alien eggs outside, it will be of no use as long as the guy inside is not dead."


    "There will be a steady stream of aliens and more face hugging insects."


    "Those face hugging insects will certainly spread towards the surrounding cities when they can''t find a host. No one knows what they will eventually look like."


    "Perhaps the last paradise in China will also be occupied by these aliens."


    "So I want to blow up the matrix," I said.


    "If we can do this, at least other living people will encounter fewer threats in the future."


    This is for other living people, but also for myself.


    I don''t want to encounter this kind of thing again. Without a host, these aliens will work hard to find living people everywhere. Maybe they will be attacked by these aliens when our team leaves.


    However, if we can eliminate this mother, everything will become much easier. The reproductive ability of this monster is too strong, but that reproductive ability is basically concentrated on that mother.


    Although we have to take great risks, but... In this end of the world, when is it not dangerous? Maybe I have experienced too many things, which makes me crazy easily. If I had been before, I would never take this risk.


    After listening to me, there was a silence around.


    "However, if all the surrounding areas are blown up, maybe... There will be a terrible disaster, maybe this place will collapse, and you will be buried immediately and die..." I listed all the possible situations.


    "If you don''t want to, we''ll leave now."


    May die soon, or wait until your internal organs are eaten up, and then die?


    This is a choice.


    We need a choice made by everyone in this cage.


    I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong to make this decision. I just want to eliminate these damn things as much as possible, that''s all.


    There was silence all around. You look at me and I look at you. The expressions on each face are constantly changing.


    There are sadness, fear, hatred and madness!


    A few seconds later, a middle-aged man who was not in our team suddenly opened his mouth with a tragic smile: "is it different from dying in the future?"


    "That kind of monster, drilling in our bodies, eating our meat and drinking our blood, we are in pain almost all the time. Sometimes, death may be a relief."


    "We also want to die and commit suicide, but... We don''t have that courage. In that case, no matter what you do, it makes no difference to us. If you can, you can blow up all here."


    "If there''s anything we can help, please don''t hesitate to ask."

 Chapter 206

    "Yes, blow up here. I''m fed up with these monsters as pigs. I''m tired of dying early and surpassing life early."


    "Yes, yes, those insects will eat us up sooner or later."


    "I saw my brother eaten by those monsters with my own eyes. I don''t want to be like that."


    People are angry.


    I have been kept in captivity by those monsters before. No one has the slightest way. I can only watch one of my companions being eaten by those monsters and turned into corpses. Finally, even the remaining bones are used as food by those monsters, and there is no residue left.


    None of them wants to end up like that. If it''s blown up here, at least they can fall dead, can''t they?


    I''m going to die anyway. Now I''m not so afraid of death as before.


    Even the young man who was most afraid before has gradually calmed down.


    "If there is anything we can help, just say that we have been weak for so long and provided those aliens with nutrition tanks for so long. I don''t know how many aliens are drilled out of our bodies. It can be regarded as a contribution we have made to the rest of the living people."


    "Chen Yi... Can''t you make a bomb?" Lao Yang said suddenly.


    "You make us some bombs. Let''s lead those aliens away. We''ll go with you and blow up all the monsters there." Lao Yang was suddenly excited.


    "Shit, I''m going to die anyway. If I kill a monster before I die, I won''t lose money."


    "I''ve been a loser for so long. At least I need a man."


    For a time, the atmosphere around was high, and everyone had to work hard with these monsters. Perhaps the anger and fear squeezed for a long time finally found a vent gap, making these people look different.


    The expression on Chen Yi''s face looked hesitant. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to die so many people.


    But... Finally nodded.


    So everyone began to divide labor.


    Chen Yi began to use his blood to make bombs.


    "This kind of bomb has strong destructive power. They will tear your body to pieces immediately and will certainly die, but before you die, you may not feel any pain. As long as you press this button, everything will be over." Chen Yi explained to everyone with a round bomb in her hand.


    Then, bombs were distributed one by one.


    At this time, two more batches of face hugging insects came down, but these face hugging insects were killed by Chen Yi and me and did not attach to them.


    Although the speed of holding face bug is fast, it is quite fragile. The endless blade will die immediately with a slight touch.


    As time went by, even Chen Yi couldn''t hold up a large number of bombs. Even if I was nearby, I couldn''t recover with therapy.


    Before long, Chen Yi''s face was pale. I hurriedly bought two bottles of red medicine for Chen Yi to drink. There were still two bottles left. In case of any dangerous situation, I could use them temporarily.


    I don''t know when more than 100 people around have bombs in their hands.


    Every person with a bomb in his hand is like a heroic martyr, with fear and glory on his face.


    Even the most afraid young man took a bomb.


    He wants a man, too.


    Even living people like us have to take such risks, let alone dead people. At this time, there is no reason not to summon up courage.


    After working hard to make dozens of bombs, Chen Yi finally couldn''t hold it.


    But that''s enough.


    Holding Chen Yi in one hand, I jumped on the wall and jumped directly into the aisle.


    Then Chen Yi turned out two chains with both hands and let those people climb up the aisle holding the chains. I also kept taking people up from below and took all the more than 100 people with bombs in their hands.


    There are also aliens in the middle.


    But as soon as these aliens appeared, we killed them immediately.


    Fortunately, it''s not a group. Every time it appears, it''s one or two. Otherwise, we won''t be so relaxed.


    The task was quickly assigned, and half of them went to another place where alien eggs were stored. The remaining half are soldiers in two ways, and a small part go to the warehouse of aliens, where aliens store food for themselves. There are also many aliens.


    In addition, there are dozens of people behind Chen Yi and me.


    "Sorry, I made this decision without your consent. I''ll send you out first, and then I''ll take them to kill that..." I said to Chen Yi.


    Now Chen Yi is pale and has lost too much blood. She is particularly weak.


    But before I finished, Chen Yi waved her hand disdainfully: "OK, don''t say so much. It''s useless. I won''t let you be a hero alone."


    "Let''s act quickly. I guess those aliens will be back soon. Meng Rui can''t carry them alone." he didn''t give me room to refute.


    I know that although Chen Yi is a woman, she is a very stubborn woman. Her decision can''t be refuted at all.


    After looking at Chen Yi, I nodded, and then took those people to the last channel.


    Right now, right outside, almost as we thought.


    Those aliens have returned in large numbers.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Meng Rui hurried to the other side and attacked the glass of the building with his weapons.


    We don''t want to kill aliens, as long as we can make the greatest sound.


    As a result, those aliens were attracted by Meng Rui''s movements.


    But Meng Rui''s speed is too slow in front of aliens.


    Although Meng Rui shot at another place, he was caught up by those aliens after all.


    The situation was particularly dangerous, but Meng Rui never left. He clenched his teeth. He would not leave until his two brothers came back from the inside. He would never leave his brother, even risking his life.


    I don''t know when Meng Rui has fallen into the siege of aliens.


    These monsters, which are much smarter than zombies, set up an encirclement circle to surround Meng Rui. There are two in front, three in the back, and one special-shaped on the left and right, a total of seven. They have completely surrounded Meng Rui.


    It''s fucking dangerous.


    Before using smoke bombs to escape from the siege of these aliens, I didn''t expect these things to chase and kill again so soon.


    Seeing that the smoke bomb still has more than ten seconds to cool down, these aliens have begun to attack.


    In the strange cry, aliens roared and rushed over.


    Just when Meng Rui was ready to fight, a gust of wind suddenly roared in the air, directly rolled the aliens into the air, and immediately hit the ground with a bang.


    Then a figure suddenly appeared, grabbed Meng Rui''s shoulder, a flicker, and the person had disappeared.


    Chen Bolin and Xiao Feng appeared.


    That''s the message Ono sent back. Ono saw how many monsters there were, but Ono knew that it was difficult for him to surpass the aliens after he changed, so only Chen Bolin and Xiaofeng came. One of them appeared in the sky and the other could blink.


    It''s best to use these two people to attract the target.


    There was a strong wind around Xiaofeng. He took his body and kept rotating around the building, attracting all the aliens behind him.


    They even kept lowering their bodies to keep those aliens almost reaching themselves, but they couldn''t reach them alive or dead.


    As for Chen Bolin, he took Meng Rui''s constant blinking and took time to shoot cold shots. He could kill every one.


    "Why don''t my sister and Lin Yi come back?" Chen Bolin asked.


    "I don''t know... Maybe they have some trouble down there... Maybe they have something else to do, but... Our task is to wait here until they come back from there..."


    The operation has begun.


    With dozens of people around me, although they were afraid, they still stood up.


    People have a strong revenge mentality. It''s better to drag those monsters to die together than to be eaten up and killed, isn''t it?


    The ground is wet and sticky when walking on it. This cave is completely different from other caves.


    A kind of terror, like the smell of beasts, is coming from inside.

 Chapter 207

    That sound sounds like the wind, more like the roar of a beast.


    It came from time to time, and I heard it clearly in that prison.


    It is this sound that makes people more sure that there is definitely a terrible alien queen in this cave.


    That kind of sound is not the sound that ordinary aliens can make.


    Hearing that voice, all the brothers could not help shivering, and their faces turned white.


    "Shit, it''s the old monster who laid so many eggs, more than the chicken farm. If it weren''t for that thing, I wouldn''t have to fall to this level now. Fuck..." Lao Yang opened his mouth and shouted.


    This sentence eased the tension around a little.


    This passage is a little longer than expected.


    I walk in the front, Chen Yi walks in the back.


    My ears suddenly pricked. Just around a corner, I heard a strange voice. I immediately made a gesture to my companions behind me, and then quietly touched the front.


    Now it''s up to us. It''s time for ash to exist.


    But looking at the people behind me, I felt confident in my action this time.


    I was like a wolf lurking, waiting for those aliens to fall into my attack range.


    The alien didn''t feel anything strange and was running out quickly.


    Just as I came out of the corner, the endless blade in my hand immediately swept across.


    From the position of the chest, he cleaved directly to the rear.


    It was too late to utter a sad cry. The alien was immediately cut off, and the mucus sputtered out. Fortunately, I hid quickly and didn''t touch my body, otherwise I would suffer.


    Along the way, there are occasional aliens running out from the inside or drilling in from the outside, but the number is not large, and they are intercepted by Chen Yi and me.


    In order not to make too much noise, Chen Yi even gave up the heat weapon and made a long knife with his own blood. The sharpness is no less than the endless blade, and even made a shield.


    I also took time. Once the skills cooled down, I quickly lost a healing and clarity technique to Chen Yi. Chen Yi''s body is recovering a little bit.


    Although the speed of such progress is slow, it is also dangerous.


    Unknowingly, we have advanced a long distance. Under seven turns and eight turns, there is only a dark hole behind us.


    Only the torches in people''s hands barely illuminate some light.


    The points added to my head began to play an effect, and my vision and hearing increased significantly. Once there was any wind and grass in front, I could feel it immediately, and then ambush and kill those aliens.


    I don''t know how long ago, the sound like the neighing of wild animals became stronger and stronger, and there was a strange sound in my ears.


    I know it''s getting closer and closer to that place.


    After making a gesture to the people behind me, I knew I was almost there.


    Finally, after passing a corner, another wide cave appeared in front of me.


    This is a huge cave, no less than that dungeon.


    When I just poked my head over, I immediately retracted.


    Darling, the picture inside scared me.


    At a glance, I saw dozens of aliens.


    In that cave, there are many special-shaped eggs everywhere. They are spread on the ground, and even on the wall next to them.


    Aliens are constantly fiddling with those alien eggs, which seems to be the same as those alien eggs. If they are about to hatch, they will transfer them out.


    Dozens of heterosexuals are busy.


    However, these are not the most terrible, the most terrible place is that in the last position, we also saw two giants.


    Those are two big men with thick armor all over. That one is basically like a tyrant lying down.


    The limbs lie on the ground, the thick tail is constantly swinging, the huge body is full of indestructible feeling, and the thick scales covered all over are obviously much stronger than other aliens.


    These two guys, like the guards, guard in front of the last alien mother, which is the last guard of the alien mother.


    Just after the two alien guards, the real alien mother appeared.


    What''s the big thing? That''s the real big man.


    Because the body is too huge, the guy seems to be unable to move and can only lie on the ground, but even if he lies on the ground, he is higher than the tyrant.


    The huge head, like a hill, with a grown mouth, seems to be able to easily swallow an ordinary combat alien.


    The four forelimbs looked as ferocious as spider legs magnified hundreds of thousands of times, and the hind limbs completely degenerated, replaced by a huge stomach like an arthropod.


    Like bread worms, they crawl on the ground, tens of meters long, and move constantly. Every time they move, they can see a white egg coming out of it.


    This guy, like a spawning machine, is constantly spawning.


    Every time I lay eggs, I seemed to feel pain, and a painful howl came out.


    In the open mouth, aliens feed all kinds of food, rotten meat and dead human bodies.


    This guy is the alien matrix.


    Her role is only one, that is, constantly eating and laying eggs, so that the alien race can spread all over the earth.


    I was frightened at that scene.


    However, there is still a difficult problem in front of us.


    That is, there are dozens of fighting aliens active in this cave. Once we go in, we will be attacked by these dozens of aliens immediately.


    There are so many aliens that we can''t stop them. They will be divided into corpses in an instant.


    Even if we kill these battle aliens, there are two alien guards in front of us. If we don''t kill these two big guys, we don''t want to go in.


    "Hoo... After waiting so long, it''s time for us to come out." at this time, uncle Yang suddenly stood up and said softly.


    Chen Yi and I both understand uncle Yang''s meaning, and our hearts are sad.


    Although I had expected this scene for a long time, when this moment really appeared, I couldn''t help but feel some sadness in my heart.


    "Don''t be sad for us. It''s our own decision, and it''s also a relief... I can''t stand the pain for a long time." Uncle Yang patted me on the shoulder and said, "those living people... I hope you can take them to paradise."


    After dropping a word, uncle Yang took out the bomb in his hand.


    The others behind stood up one by one.


    At this time, although afraid, no one flinched.


    It''s their choice.


    They didn''t blame the man. Although the man made himself die faster, he still had some gratitude in his heart.


    At least, the two men gave them a chance, a chance of revenge.


    Boom


    At this time, a violent explosion came from a distant direction, and the caves were shaking.


    There is no doubt that aliens have been encountered elsewhere, and the bomb has been detonated.


    The aliens in the cave also heard voices, one by one raised their heads and screamed.


    "Let''s... Rush..."


    With a howl, uncle Yang rushed inside with the bomb in his arms.


    Those aliens, as soon as they saw that a human rushed into the mother''s nest, suddenly became angry. In the hiss, they rushed towards uncle Yang. One left and one right, the two aliens seemed to want to tear uncle Yang''s body into pieces.


    At this time, a relieved smile appeared on Uncle Yang''s face. Holding the bomb in his hand, one finger suddenly pressed the button.


    Only a bang was heard, and a heat wave came from the hole.


    The crackling sound, the two aliens, were blown to pieces in an instant, with large tracts of mucus, scattered limbs and a mess around.

 Chapter 208

    Self explosion!


    This is the only way to deal with these aliens.


    The speed of these aliens is too fast. Chen Yi and I can deal with one, two, or even three or four. When dozens of aliens rush over at one time, we can''t stop them at all.


    Uncle Yang, they know their destiny. They want this last chance. Even if they die, they will drag these aliens to die together. Even if they die, they will let the little monster in their body be blown to pieces.


    Uncle Yang''s death is a signal.


    Those members behind did not fear or shrink back. Instead, they rushed forward at a faster speed. At the last moment of their life, they should also bloom the most dazzling light.


    Go!


    No matter they are usually weak or timid, no matter how useless they were before, but now they are all warriors.


    Seeing one brother rush into the nest, the fierce roar continued.


    Those aliens who had just jumped down had no time to attack, and were immediately rushed in front of them by a brother.


    Even if those aliens use their claws to tear them apart, even if they bite their heads with their teeth, they have to press the button in their hands.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Bursts of violent roars sounded, and the caves overhead even began to collapse. The violent explosion could not bear it at all.


    The wail of the alien on the verge of death, the scream of the alien queen, and even the roar of the two alien guards, all the voices mixed together at this moment.


    The alien queen is responsible for laying eggs.


    Suddenly encountered this impact, the mother suddenly screamed wildly. The terrible sound was very penetrating, instantly broke through the thick soil layer and spread far outside the surface.


    The aliens who were originally attracted by Xiaofeng and Meng Rui suddenly became violent when they heard this sound. They ignored these bait and turned back towards the building.


    Meng Rui can''t stop them. He can only watch those aliens rush back. His face is full of fear. Can Chen Yi and Lin Yi stop so many aliens?


    The explosion in the cave continued, all the eggs just laid were blown to pieces, and the battle aliens were even torn to pieces.


    Only the last two alien guards in front of him are still blocking the impact against the alien mother with their huge and solid body.


    Finally, there were five people left.


    Look at each other, you can see the madness in each other''s eyes.


    Suddenly, all five brothers roared and rushed forward.


    Holding the bomb in his hand, he rushed directly under the abdomen of the alien guard, which may be the most vulnerable place of the alien guard.


    Soon... Boom!


    The final explosion, and soon everything stopped moving.


    Only that kind of beast like wail continues.


    Dozens of people, with their own lives, have opened up a road.


    When the smoke finally dispersed, Chen Yi and I walked in. This is the safety paved for us with the blood of dozens of people.


    The heavy burden on our shoulders urges us to move forward and not live up to the entrustment of so many brothers.


    When we walked into the cave, there was a mess around us, with mud and stones falling on our heads.


    The two alien guards were not dead yet. They were blown up by a close range bomb, but a huge blood hole was blown out in their abdomen.


    Seeing us appear, he even roared desperately.


    "You attack the matrix, these two guys, I''ll solve it." I said in a hoarse voice.


    The physical defense of the alien guard was so strong that the bomb only seriously injured the two guards.


    After leaving a word, the ghost quickly opened, and my body rushed forward in an instant. The endless blade in my hand was raised high, and my toes jumped up and landed on the back of a special-shaped guard.


    Looking at this guy''s head covered with thick armor, there was a trace of madness in his eyes, and the endless blade stabbed down in an instant.


    Pity the alien guard. Although it is huge and has amazing defense, it is precisely because of this situation that the speed of this monster becomes extremely slow and can''t escape my attack.


    Yay!


    With the sound of metal friction, a large area of Mars exploded directly.


    The strong anti shock force surprised me. I guess even the endless blade is difficult to split this layer of armor on this guy''s head.


    But... I have a bonus to my destruction talent.


    Twenty percent of the armor was ignored. Although it was not enough to cut this guy''s head into pieces like tofu, it also sent endless blades to the monster''s head.


    Immediately, both hands held the endless blade tightly, and all the strength was concentrated on the arm. With a roar, both hands rowed down.


    Puff!


    With a moan, the huge alien guard''s skull was directly torn open by the endless blade.


    A lot of blood, mixed with mucus, splashed out.


    I was immediately doused with dog blood.


    The sound of stabbing and cheering, and the clothes on his body were corroded immediately. There were holes everywhere.


    But when the mucus reached my skin, it didn''t produce any effect. Although it produced severe heat, it couldn''t break my skin.


    The strengthening of the body also began to show its own effect.


    After tearing the head of the alien guard at once, the behemoth suddenly moaned and hit the ground.


    Immediately jumped to another guy''s back, and the endless blade chopped down again.


    On the other side, Chen Yi has turned into a rocket launcher. With a bang, a rocket directly roared out and exploded on the alien mother.


    In that terrible explosion, the alien mother''s huge body tilted back and suddenly moaned, but this attack could not cause fatal damage to the alien mother.


    This guy''s body is too huge. The whole body looks like indestructible steel. Even the bazooka can''t be torn easily.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The explosions rang out again and again, and the terrible voices came one after another, and the wailing of the alien mother became more and more intense.


    At this time, the second alien guard had been killed by me. It had been wounded before, and a huge hole was blown out in the abdomen. Now it is even more unable to resist my attack.


    When the two alien guards were killed, looking at the behemoth in front of me, I felt a crazy blood red in my eyes.


    With a howl, the whole body rushed directly.


    Jump, and your body appears directly in the air. From a commanding position, the endless blade cuts down with the posture of splitting Huashan Mountain.


    Puff... A claw with waist thickness was cut alive.


    The remaining three arms danced wildly, trying to kill me.


    But my body jumped. When it appeared again, it had reached the head of the alien mother. Endless blade looked at the bare head. I knew it was difficult to kill this guy with my own attack, even if it was the head of the goods.


    Turning around, the endless blade thrust into the unprotected neck much thicker than the water tank.


    Puff!


    Blood arrows burst.


    Immediately, both hands forced down, just like skiing, and the endless blade tore directly on the back of the matrix.


    Almost the whole back was completely divided into two parts until it was on the sticky and soft stomach.


    My bloated stomach was stabbed out by me. I don''t know how many holes.


    The alien mother was in pain. She immediately screamed and opened her big mouth.


    "Chen Yi, bomb..."


    I roared loudly.


    Chen Yi''s action is even faster. In less than a second, an oversized bomb has appeared in Chen Yi''s hands.


    He hugged the bomb, turned and stuffed it directly into the wide mouth of the alien mother, and pressed the button.


    At the moment when the bomb exploded, I flashed and my body disappeared.


    The next second has come to Chen Yi. The fire behind me has burst. Holding Chen Yi''s body, I feel that my speed has almost reached a limit.


    Boom


    It seems that I can''t hear any sound in my ears. I just feel that my body seems to be pushed by something and roars in front of me.

 Chapter 209

    The fierce roar behind him pushed his body out by the strong impact.


    That bomb, but the super large bomb made by Chen Yi, which is almost bigger than me, almost filled the mouth of the alien queen.


    The destructive power of the explosion was even more powerful and amazing. We were pushed out directly. Needless to say, the cave behind us collapsed and would have been buried alive if we didn''t run fast.


    Behind the body, the clothes were torn and splashed.


    Blood stains are infiltrating blood. Even if my body is strong, I can''t withstand this impact, but Chen Yi in my arms has nothing at all.


    But his face looks a little pale. After all, the bomb has just been made, which also consumes a lot of Chen Yi.


    When we stopped, there was a lot of confusion behind us.


    Thick soil piled up under his feet and buried half his waist.


    The whole cave basically fell into a miasma. There was mucus everywhere. It felt like going to the water curtain cave. It was quite wet.


    I didn''t leave in a hurry. I put down Chen Yi, lost a treatment for Chen Yi, and then slowly climbed over to the cave.


    I want to make sure that guy is dead.


    Although my experience bar has increased a little, I don''t know whether it is the experience value brought by the two alien guards or the alien queen.


    It was not easy to climb over and look at that messy ground. I couldn''t help but wonder in my heart.


    This destructive power is really awesome.


    Chen Yi''s last bomb is definitely the largest. The explosion power was also the most ferocious one, and the bomb was directly stuffed into the mouth of the alien queen.


    Even the alien Queen''s defense is amazing, but it is quite fragile inside. The bomb explodes in her mouth. The whole head is directly divided into upper and lower halves from the position of her mouth.


    The ground was covered with a large amount of blood, which looked quite scary.


    However, the strength of the alien queen is also abnormal. Although her head was blown to pieces, her huge body was not greatly damaged. At least she can see its original appearance. Except that her big belly was completely torn to pieces, her upper body is basically complete, except that she has no head.


    If I use this guy''s skin to make a set of armor, I think I can block rockets.


    It seems that I should be dead, but I still took the endless blade and poked the guy twice.


    It doesn''t matter. When my endless blade just poked down, the huge upper part of my body suddenly moved.


    I cut off the original four claws and left three.


    At this moment, the three claws were like a nerve reflex and grabbed at me at the same time.


    The sharp nails, each as long as my body, can clearly feel the ferocious edge even in this dark cave.


    At that moment, my body trembled.


    As soon as he lowered his head, he almost ran out of those claws.


    Darling, I didn''t expect my head was broken. This guy hasn''t died yet.


    Chen yimingxian was also startled. Although he said that his body was quite weak, he immediately turned into a weapon.


    It''s just half of the alien mother''s body. Although it''s not dead, there are obviously some problems. The three arms just dance disorderly, and they don''t seem to feel my existence.


    As a result, I saw the opportunity, cut off all my claws, and then almost poked the chest of the alien mother, and then the behemoth really died.


    This guy''s strength is really strong. His defense is more terrible than the alien guard. His claws can easily tear people apart.


    The only trouble may be the belly of a giant soft and enlarged caterpillar.


    That thing is a burden to this behemoth and can''t move flexibly.


    Moreover, it is also because it lays eggs in addition to eating every day, which leads to the fact that although the alien mother has a very powerful power, it seems that it can''t play out.


    As a result, Chen Yi and I were killed.


    After killing this guy, I got 250000 gold coins and experience value directly. Moreover, this is still with the help of Chen Yi, otherwise, it may be higher.


    This alien mother is definitely a higher level monster than tyrants and lickers.


    Not to mention, when I stabbed the alien mother''s chest, I also touched a hard crystal.


    It was a black crystal the size of a fist.


    Ability to nucleate.


    This is the size of a capable crystal nucleus, which is definitely the largest one encountered in such a long time.


    Tyrants lick eaters only the size of their thumbs, and human beings are only a little bigger, but the ability of this alien mother is ten times the size of the crystal nucleus.


    At the heart of the alien mother, there is a strange milky white thing like an egg... It''s very hard. I can''t break it with endless!


    I don''t know what it is, but it''s not long now. I quickly put it away with the crystal core.


    After confirming that this guy was dead, I quickly ran to Chen Yi, grabbed Chen Yi and started the transmission.


    Before long, I searched for a signal, then quickly launched the transmission and took Chen Yi away from the cave in an instant.


    Shortly after we left, a large number of aliens rushed into the nest.


    Seeing that the mother has been killed, everyone is moaning.


    Although these aliens have come back quickly, it is still too late. Someone stopped them in each channel. It took a long time to come back from those channels. As a result, this mother has been completely dismembered.


    Whoosh!


    The distortion of time and space, when it reappears, has reached mid air.


    Then the body flickered again and finally landed on a roof.


    When I saw it, it was Chen Bolin.


    At this moment, this guy is staring at Chen Yi and me with a very strange and uncomfortable look. That look looks on both of us, especially when he sees me holding Chen Yi, he almost wants to push me down directly.


    We coughed softly, and then we both reacted. Chen Yi quickly jumped out of my arms. Just because she had just made a bomb, she was too weak. Even if I couldn''t make up for it with therapy, it was similar to overdraft.


    "Why are you here?" Chen Yi blushed and asked, "where''s Meng Rui?"


    "We came to support," Chen Bolin explained.


    It turned out that they wanted to stop the aliens from returning, but they didn''t do it. They were worried. Several places in the distance began to explode and formed a circle with the first place.


    Meng Rui was so excited that he asked Chen Bolin to run to the middle of the four places, and Xiaofeng appeared at the other end.


    In this way, no matter where we come out, no matter where we run in the nest, we can search our companions by transmission, and then transfer them.


    But this time, thanks to the command of Meng Rui, I only found Chen Bolin''s signal when I just searched.


    After all, it''s underground. I don''t know how deep the distance is. It seems that the transmission is limited.


    After a little rest, Chen Bolin hurriedly asked Chen Bolin to take us to Meng Rui. Looking at the building in front of us, Chen Yi handed me the detonator in her hand.


    We planted numerous bombs in that building. Now other places have been destroyed. Only this place is still intact.


    But now, when we come out, it''s time to demolish this building.


    With the press of that button, the second and third floors of the building burst open in an instant, and the whole building seemed to jump upward, and immediately fell directly and vertically.


    Boom


    Even if we stand far away, we can still feel the power of terror.


    The building below was shaking under the power of the explosion, and the thick smoke covered everything around.


    The explosion continued in several other directions.


    In the passage, the special-shaped in the building screamed sadly, and soon the body was torn to pieces by the power of terror.


    The alien eggs were crushed by the shock wave in an instant!

 Chapter 210

    For this group of aliens, this is the disaster of destruction.


    Genocide.


    The mother was killed, and she was torn up and buried in the explosion. She will never see the sun.


    Even those future generations were shattered by the impact.


    On the other side, for me, it is another picture. The experience bar is almost refreshing and refreshing in the same way.


    Each burst roar can make my experience value soar. Just when the building collapsed, the expansion of experience value reached a limit.


    Finally, when my experience bar was only a little away from level 21, I finally stopped.


    Because I pressed the button, all the dead monsters have my share, but the big head is Chen Yi, although it seems useless for Chen Yi to ask for those things.


    Unfortunately, those alien eggs don''t have much experience value because they haven''t hatched. Otherwise, the experience value number is absolutely crazy.


    At this time, the breeze also separated the smoke in the sky from a distance and rushed over.


    Although the experience value is crazy, none of us is happy now. Seeing that only Chen Yi and I came out of it, they immediately detonated the building. Meng Rui and they all know what happened.


    "Brother Meng, uncle Yang asked us to say thank you on behalf of more than 20 of them." after a long silence, I slowly opened my mouth.


    A tragic smile appeared on Meng Rui''s face.


    After a while, the seven foot man, like the wounded beast, howled, lay down next to the roof, looked at the collapsed building in front, and a sad cry sounded particularly distressing.


    This time, Meng ruibi was always sad.


    Even the last time he lost more than 200 brothers, Meng Rui was not so sad.


    There are no relatives among those people. For Meng Rui, every brother is his own relatives.


    However, before that was despair and no hope. No one knows when he will die. Maybe it will be his turn next time.


    In that case, the sad feeling is much lighter.


    But now, clearly has seen hope. As long as we continue, we can reach the perfect heaven.


    However, on this road, these brothers died.


    That feeling made Meng Rui more unacceptable.


    I don''t know how long it has been. Meng ruicai feels a little better.


    Chen Yi and I told Meng Rui what happened inside. Those dead brothers are heroes. They are not only the food and shelter of those aliens, but also the warriors who kill those aliens.


    "Let''s go. There are so many brothers waiting for us." Chen Yi couldn''t help but say to Meng Rui after the dust completely dispersed.


    After reluctantly taking back our eyes, we left here.


    When I returned to the team again, I saw that we failed to save people, and no one complained, but the atmosphere in the team was particularly sad.


    Convoy, keep moving.


    In Longhe City, we left more than twenty brothers dead.


    This time, it also gave us a warning.


    Even if the hope of survival has been seen in front, it is still startling step by step on the road to hope. If you are careless, you may be broken to pieces.


    But no matter how heavy and painful it is, we can only pick up our hearts and move on.


    Just after we left, less than three days later, a terrorist Legion appeared in the city.


    Dark clouds surged overhead. In a trance, it seemed like a thunderstorm. The zombies in the whole city seemed to have heard orders. They came out of the city and joined the Legion.


    How many zombies are there? Ten thousand, twenty thousand, one hundred thousand, or one million? Dense, there are moving heads everywhere, hoarse roars!


    After gathering this group of zombies, the Centaur roared again, waved his long gun and continued to move forward.


    That direction is the direction of s city.


    So many zombies rushed in the past, even in S City, it would never be better. The last paradise of mankind may be completely submerged by these zombies.


    The ability crystal nucleus of the alien mother is in his hand.


    I tried it. This is the ability crystal core of alien life. The grade has reached level B and can be exchanged for 50 energy fragments.


    The value is even higher than the human nucleus.


    This thing can''t be taken by people. In fact, it''s simple. Look at this big thing. Who can swallow it?


    Finally, I can only exchange it.


    I made a lot of money this time. By the way, I exchanged several pieces of equipment for Elise and Qin girl, and armed both of them.


    Each city seems to have different monsters. It seems that there are some special lives that can occupy the main power of the city.


    After leaving Longhe City, we basically can''t see the trace of aliens.


    In the next city, we saw other monsters, or mutant animals.


    Many cats and dogs have become huge, fierce and aggressive, just like the big cat and centaur.


    The only common thing is that no matter which city we pass, we can see the figure of zombies.


    Those ugly lives, like gangrene, can''t be thrown away everywhere.


    Every time we pass a city, we will collect some food, water, or other things. Of course, we will also stop by to see if there are any living people.


    There are some new faces in the team.


    Of course, we often encounter danger. Every time, some old people disappear.


    The number of people in the convoy has increased and decreased from time to time. It has always maintained a scale of about 250 people and has been moving forward.


    I have forgotten how long it has been since we left the original place, a month or two, or more?


    I have forgotten that the team is moving hard on the road, and the speed is very slow.


    Sitting on the roof, looking at the gray sky ahead, my eyebrows locked.


    The hair and beard have become a bit messy because they haven''t been repaired for a long time.


    Linglong and Lingling are very sticky to me. Maybe I rushed out first and saved them.


    I feel that these two girls may completely regard me as their father. Although my age is only brother level, this experienced face looks definitely older than the actual age.


    Looking at the sky above my head, my face is a little ugly.


    For more than ten days.


    At first, the thick dark clouds only appeared in the direction behind us, but later, the dark clouds seemed to expand faster and faster.


    Up to now, it has almost completely surrounded the area above our head, and even continues to expand towards the front, which has exceeded the speed of the team.


    Even in broad daylight, it was completely dark.


    It looks like going to senro hell. The endless horror makes people feel depressed involuntarily.


    The people in the team seemed to feel the atmosphere, and even the voice of speaking rarely appeared.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on with the thick dark clouds, judging from the current situation, it''s probably not a good thing.


    Even an ordinary rainstorm is not good news for us.


    "Find a place to hide. I think it may rain heavily in this weather. Our cars are dangerous on the road." looking at the sky above, Meng Rui found me and discussed it.


    That dark sky, extreme depression.


    The visibility of the line of sight is very low. In case of heavy rain again, that visibility will become lower.


    In addition, our cars are refitted without permission. Many places are not so reasonable. There is no problem driving slowly at ordinary times, but it is easy to encounter danger in rainy days.


    "We''ll arrive at Kongfeng city in half an hour. After we get there, we''ll stop and have a rest. It''s just time to replenish the food. The brothers are tired." I looked at the map and said.


    The next city, Kongfeng City, is a sign when we arrive at Kongfeng city. It''s half way to s city.

 Chapter 211

    The brothers are tired, especially those drivers who drive day and night. Although two people rotate, the feeling of fatigue is definitely not good.


    This time I''ve been walking for half a month. It''s time to have a rest.


    It used to be a place that could be reached in a day at most, but now because this turtle is moving fast, it has been nearly a month, and the result is only half the distance.


    But now it''s OK. At least we have reached the middle city. At most, we can reach s city in so much time.


    We are half way to success.


    This is good news. For the tired team, it is tantamount to playing a stimulant.


    It is not a simple thing to lead the team. We should not only pay attention to safety, find food and determine the direction, but also often boost the team''s morale. No one can stand the feeling of lethargy.


    In the front car, Meng Rui has a map in his hand and is discussing the future route with Chen Yi and me.


    "We have now reached Kongfeng City, half way from s City, but now there is a problem. Although it is in the middle, if you want to leave Kongfeng, you must cross the river..." on the map, a blue arc is the sign of that river.


    "I checked that the river is more than 200 meters wide. If we want to cross the river, we must pass through the bridge. The bridge looks more than 300 meters, but now we can be sure that the whole bridge must be blocked by dense cars. I think our road in the past will not be smooth." pointing to the map, Meng Rui said.


    After a pause, Meng Rui continued: "moreover, looking at the current weather, it is clear that it is going to have a heavy rain. In case of a heavy rain..."


    Meng Rui didn''t say anything later, but we all understand.


    If there is a heavy rain and the river rises, the bridge may not be used.


    Nowadays, the weather is unusually severe. Since the end of the world, we have not even experienced a real rainfall except blood rain, and the ground has long been dry and cracked.


    Accumulated for such a long time, the rainstorm may reach an unimaginable level.


    It is not impossible to directly scrape off the bridge and destroy cars and people.


    "Detour?" I asked, grinning.


    "If we take a detour, it will be a bottomless cave, which may be farther than our starting point to s City, and we will encounter other rivers," Meng Rui said with a frown.


    "Let the team have a short rest for half an hour, eat and fill their stomachs, then put down the excavator and forklift, and try to rush through here before the night comes." I looked at the sky and said.


    Heavy rain often comes at night.


    No one knows what extent this rainstorm will reach, so we must rush through it before the rainstorm comes.


    We discussed it and finally made a decision.


    Meng Rui went to inform the members and asked each member to eat quickly and fill their stomachs. Then we crossed the bridge in one breath and rested for half a day after crossing the bridge.


    As for me and Xiaofeng, Chen Bolin took the opportunity to go to the big shopping malls in the city and took some food with him.


    When I was walking, I saw a lot of bear dolls hanging on the mall. The largest one looked more than two meters tall. It was a black bear with a pair of sunglasses and a cigarette in its mouth. It looked arrogant.


    Children should like this kind of thing very much.


    Unfortunately, it''s too big. After thinking about it, I took two slightly smaller bears from the side and brought them with me. It''s also a gift for Lingling and Linglong.


    These two girls are so attached to me that they can''t give me a little gift.


    Sure enough, when I went back to give these two little gifts to the two little girls, the two little girls jumped up and down happily.


    Lingling even jumped up and kissed me on the face, which made me a little embarrassed.


    Xiao Ya looked at me as if I were a pervert Laurie.


    After eating, the motorcade immediately began to drive towards the bridge.


    It''s still broad daylight, but it looks like it''s late at night. It''s dark all around. It looks particularly scary.


    It took a lot of effort to finally reach the bridge.


    As expected before, the bridge was filled with cars, and in some places it was even stacked one layer after another.


    At this time, forklifts and excavators finally came into use. Cars worth tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands and millions are now regarded as garbage and thrown into the long river.


    Under the bridge, the muddy river is still churning. Even after such a long drought, the river doesn''t seem to be affected much.


    Although the progress is slow, it is moving forward steadily bit by bit.


    Even some capable people help on the bridge deck!


    The dark clouds in the sky are getting thicker and thicker, almost on the head. It seems that as long as you raise your hand, you can easily touch it immediately.


    When we were only a third of the way across the river, boom... Click.


    A flash of lightning suddenly flashed across the sky. The world was originally dark. At this moment, Kung Fu ushered in an instant of brightness, and the eyes were completely pale.


    The fierce roar and dazzling lightning made the people in the team panic and scream one by one.


    We are also very anxious. Looking at this situation, it is estimated that the rain will fall in a short time.


    I was also standing on the bridge, grabbing cars with both hands out of thin air and throwing them directly under the bridge.


    The power of metal manipulation is much stronger than at the beginning.


    Now with my strength, I can easily grab a car a few meters away.


    The dark clouds above my head became thicker and thicker, and lightning roared down from the sky. Black and white colors were constantly staggered in front of me.


    Looking at the lightning from the horizon, my heart will involuntarily emerge a feeling of fear for fear that the lightning will hit me.


    Hit by that kind of lightning, I guess whoever it is will be finished immediately.


    Then the big rain began to fall from the sky.


    It was rain, but it hurt like hail.


    The rain hit the iron plate, and the crackling sound was even more harsh.


    The terrible sound made people shudder, and everyone in the car was shaking all over.


    The river under the bridge is growing rapidly at a speed almost visible to the naked eye.


    Rainstorms are often accompanied by strong winds, and harsh whistling sounds begin to reverberate around. From time to time, huge waves ten feet high roll up on the river.


    In a trance, the whole bridge seems to be shaking constantly. That terrible feeling makes people feel unforgettable fear.


    At this time, the road about 50 meters ahead was congested.


    Ignoring the pain of the rain, he grabbed a car in one hand and threw it aside.


    Xiao Ya was the same. Next to me, she carried a car with both hands and threw it directly. Soon, the car was directly submerged by the river, like a python.


    Chen Bolin is also constantly moving, moving the cars in front of him one by one, so as to reduce the workload of forklift as much as possible.


    Although it is only 50 meters, under such difficult conditions, the distance of 50 meters is particularly difficult.


    However, it doesn''t matter for the time being. Although the river rises rapidly, at this speed, we are sure to leave the bridge before the river overflows onto the bridge deck.


    If... Nothing else makes trouble.


    No matter how perfect your plan is, no matter how carefully you prepare, there will always be various situations that disrupt your plan and bring the most cruel threat.


    When we tried our best to open the way, no one noticed that a gray and Black Legion had appeared at the end of the long bridge.

 Chapter 212

    The dark legion, led by the Centaur, finally appeared.


    All of his men are all kinds of zombies, dense, just like an army of the dead. No one knows why the Centaur has the ability to control zombies, let alone why the Centaur is reborn from death.


    But now this Centaur has become the leader of the dense zombies behind him.


    In that group of zombies, we can even see some monsters with unusually tall shapes.


    Tyrants and lickers, countless giant zombies and licker larvae, and numerous ordinary zombies like ants.


    It is so many dead lives that they are combined into an invincible army.


    Along the way, no matter what kind of monsters they encounter, these lives are directly swept away. The remaining aliens in Longhe city are torn up by these zombies, and the mutated animals in the city have become the food in the mouths of these zombies.


    Even among the zombies, there were some rotten animals.


    He is huge and may have been a fierce character before, but now he has become an ugly zombie. Under the zombie army led by this Centaur, no life can survive.


    Zombies cross the border and there is no grass!


    Pursuing the smell of living people, those humans who once killed themselves have been chasing and killing until now for that hatred, and now, those guys are in front.


    The Centaur raised his weapon.


    Roar


    Suddenly, a crazy roar came out of my mouth. It sounded like thunder, which was frightening.


    The next moment, the Centaur took the lead, led a large number of zombies behind him, and rushed directly to the front.


    That speed is unimaginable.


    Licking eaters, tyrants, mutant animals, zombies... Closely followed the footsteps of the Centaur and began to charge, and the rear was crowded with zombies.


    Boom


    In the thunder like sound, mixed with a dull sound like raindrops.


    Originally, I was trying to open up the road, and I could clearly feel the vibration under my feet.


    Darling, what happened to such a big noise? Can it be said that the river has begun to threaten the safety and stability of the bridge deck?


    I was worried, but when I looked down on the railing, I found that the river was still a high distance from the bridge deck. At least there would be no threat in a short time.


    What about the violent tremor you feel now?


    I felt a little strange in my heart. I looked back subconsciously, but it was this look that made me shiver all over.


    fuck!


    I wanted to swear.


    "In the back... Meng Rui, Chen Yi... Something came out in the back..."


    There was not much time for me to organize words. In the roar of lightning, my voice penetrated the lightning and echoed in the whole team.


    At that dark bridge head, I saw countless monsters, saving their heads and frantically chasing after us. Now, the road ahead is still blocked and there is no way to leave here.


    This sound awakened many members who were commanding.


    One by one, they rushed to the rear quickly. When they saw those dense monsters behind, they were shocked and frightened.


    Especially when I saw the front Centaur, I felt even more scared.


    How could it be... Didn''t Centaur have been killed before? At that time, they tore this guy''s body into pieces with their own hands. How could they appear here?


    Isn''t... The same Centaur?


    Although I think so in my heart, seeing the appearance of the Centaur, we all know that this guy is the Centaur, and the familiar feeling will never be wrong.


    Especially when the Centaur''s eyes were staring at us, the unforgettable hatred showed almost everything.


    "Chen Yi, hurry up and blow up the bridge..." I howled in a hoarse voice.


    Chen Yi''s face also changed wildly. The bridge itself is a whole. In this case, it can withstand the strongest impact.


    If it is blown off, the bearing capacity of the bridge itself will definitely be greatly reduced. Perhaps it will be washed away by the river under it immediately.


    But... We have no choice.


    Seeing the tyrants, lickers, giant zombies, mutant animals and even the Centaur in front of us, if we can''t stop these monsters, the whole team will be submerged in an instant.


    Therefore, Chen Yi didn''t have the slightest time at all. His palm turned, a rocket launcher appeared, aimed at the front, and a rocket blasted over immediately. We were ready to blow up the bridge from the middle and intercept the progress of these monsters. In this way, we would have enough time to leave from the bridge.


    But... It''s not that simple.


    Seeing that the bomb was about to explode on the bridge, the Centaur seemed to feel something. With a cry, he rushed over directly, swept his long gun, and the bomb was intercepted directly in mid air.


    Boom


    The rocket exploded in mid air. Although it had a very strong impact on the ground, it did not completely break the bridge.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, some monsters in the back have gone further. The Centaur waved his long gun and directly cleaved at Meng Rui.


    It was Meng Rui who smashed the Centaur with his ultimate bomb, so this guy hated Meng Rui.


    The war broke out on this bridge, which was usually very wide but now is very narrow.


    A brave man wins when he meets on a narrow road.


    We can''t afford to lose this war.


    We don''t even have the capital to retreat.


    With a roar, he rushed straight ahead.


    The left hand is an endless blade, and the right hand is a huge battle axe with blood red luster.


    Greedy Hydra!


    This is another top-grade equipment I bought after I killed the alien queen last time and obtained hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    Greedy Hydra: 360000 gold coins, + 75 attack+ 100% life recovery+ 12% sucking blood! Only passive - shock wave will be generated during attack, causing 50% damage to enemy targets within 10 meters around the target.


    It''s another top-notch weapon. Its attributes become simpler and more straightforward.


    After I was able to control metal, I found that I could equip two weapons at the same time, one in my left hand and one in my right hand.


    Moreover, the attack power of the two weapons can be superimposed. After discovering this, I immediately bought this huge Tomahawk without hesitation.


    This Tomahawk can make up for my weakness of insufficient attack range. I have tried. The impact damage can directly kill ordinary zombies. Even if it is surrounded, it can kill them alive.


    Moreover, this weapon has very strong endurance. When killing monsters, it will continue to suck blood to treat my injuries. Therefore, after considering for a long time, I chose this weapon as my second weapon.


    A battle axe and a long sword revolved around my body, and my hands shook constantly.


    With my action, the Tomahawk and the long sword chopped down at the front in an instant.


    With a bang, a huge Tibetan mastiff with a length of one foot was intercepted by me.


    Tibetan mastiff, even when alive, is extremely ferocious. After variation, its body shape becomes larger and more ferocious. It is killed, becomes a zombie, and even completely loses its pain. This monster has become a complete killing machine.


    Other members, everyone has their own enemies.


    As for Chen Yi and Zhou Jia, they were swept by the breeze and flew into the air. Both women were using bombs to kill the zombies in the rear.


    At a glance, just above the bridge head, countless zombies covered that large area completely.


    That picture looks numbing.


    Boom... Boom


    Rockets fall from the sky!

 Chapter 213

    Boom... Boom


    The rocket ripped directly from the sky and immediately exploded among the group of zombies. I don''t know how many zombies were directly blown to pieces.


    This time, there was nothing to stop, but for a moment, the bridge would not break. It was covered with too many zombies, which reduced the power of the rocket to a great extent.


    Moreover, this bridge may be regarded as a rare conscience bridge in China. The materials are quite solid, and the thick reinforced concrete can never be blown up casually.


    Unexpectedly, this bridge of conscience has now become a deadly bridge.


    And soon, the two men had no chance to bomb.


    In the sky, two goshawks had roared over, and their spread wings were a foot long. With that violent hurricane, they directly attacked the two women.


    Just behind, there was a large group of crows, which covered the sky and the sun.


    In the sky and on the bridge, there are terrorist attacks everywhere. No matter where you come from, you can hardly see the slightest blank.


    The most dangerous time has come.


    This scene is even more dangerous than when two monsters attacked the territory.


    There are only less than 20 capable people on our side. This is all our strength. It is almost impossible to rely on these forces to stop the vast army of zombies.


    But now, we have no choice but to do our best to intercept these monsters here.


    Otherwise, the more than 200 people in front will all become their food.


    Kill!


    The dangerous situation also makes me crazy.


    The more dangerous it is, the more powerful I find myself.


    A long sword and a battle axe rushed forward.


    Puff!


    Under my control, the endless blade directly penetrated into the Tibetan mastiff''s body. The Tibetan mastiff seemed to have pain. When it was painful, it immediately gave a scream.


    The body struggled violently and rushed at me, as if trying to kill me.


    But at this time, the greedy Hydra fell directly from a height of tens of meters, and the blood red axe blade looked particularly sharp.


    With a bang, he chopped directly on the head of the Tibetan mastiff.


    Puff


    That huge head, separated directly from the middle, divided into two.


    The poor zombie mutant Tibetan mastiff was directly killed and lost his life.


    At the same time, at the moment when the greedy Hydra cut down, an impact spread around, and the brains of ordinary zombies in the rear were directly shattered and died at once.


    Although the greedy Hydra does not have the critical hit and critical damage bonus of endless blade, this group damage has an excellent effect at this time.


    In the past, even when a person faced the big cat, it was particularly dangerous, but now, it takes only two moves to kill this Tibetan mastiff.


    I feel the progress of strength is very obvious. On the road of our escape, strength is growing.


    Soon, I waved these two weapons and rushed directly into the zombies in the rear. With the crazy dance of axe and sword, blood flowed everywhere.


    Zombies were killed directly, and there was a mess everywhere. I emptied a large area of LengSheng among the dense zombies.


    Immediately jump, endless blade and greedy Hydra crazy split in the past.


    Crackling!


    The steel cables above the bridge were directly cut off, and with that terrible bouncing force, they flew into the sky in an instant.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    In the twinkling of an eye, all the steel cables on both sides were emptied.


    At this time, I finally shot.


    In a flash, the body appeared directly in the altitude of hundreds of meters. Immediately, the body fell from the sky with both hands holding the huge Tomahawk.


    With the powerful impact of the free fall, the destructive power of the weapon in my hand reached a limit in this short moment.


    Boom


    The body fell on the bridge, and the Tomahawk in his hand was directly chopped on the bridge deck.


    In my ears, I only heard a very loud and harsh roar. Immediately next to the axe blade, a circle of cracks quickly spread out. Centered on the place cut by the greedy Hydra, blocks of asphalt and cement shook away from the ground out of thin air.


    Spider web like cracks spread rapidly.


    In an instant, it has spread to the edge of the bridge more than 20 meters wide.


    And... Bang!


    The bridge under him broke in an instant.


    Pieces of cement and stones fell down.


    As for me, I immediately regressed and was cleaved out a one meter wide fracture just in front of me.


    Below is the surging river, still rolling.


    The zombie, which had been crawling in front, was finally intercepted.


    Although it is only one meter wide, those zombies without wisdom are death. They crawl forward one by one, and then fall directly into the river, which is quickly swallowed by the fierce river.


    Seeing this, I was finally a little relieved.


    Both hands are bleeding from the tiger''s mouth. The violent shock just now was also quite serious to my shock. If it hadn''t been for countless times of physical strengthening, that was enough to break my hands.


    But this is not enough.


    The one meter wide gap is a natural moat for ordinary zombies and can''t be crossed. However, for giant zombies and licking eater larvae, this situation can''t form an obstacle at all. As long as you take a step, you can jump over immediately.


    But even so, the threat to us has decreased a lot.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Fierce fighting continued in the rear.


    Ashy, sister Dao, Elise and Sona were all summoned, with all kinds of auras provided by Sona, and the battle did not stop at all.


    But even with the help of the four heroes, we still feel uncomfortable in the face of zombies like an assembly line, never tired and will not reduce the continuous emergence of zombies.


    I don''t know when we can''t hold on. The front is constantly retreating.


    At this time, a special piano sound came from the rear.


    The end of the wild dance!


    The big trick that SANA had never used finally appeared.


    With the emergence of that music, all the zombies who heard the sound, even including this Centaur, were completely out of their control. At the moment when the music sounded, their bodies began to twist involuntarily, as if they were going to dance with this music.


    That time, only a short time of 1.5 seconds.


    Ghost trot!


    The fastest skill quickly turned away, two hands stretched out, controlled the two sharp weapons from a distance, and the body was like a top. It rushed into the group of zombies and cut madly.


    flesh and blood flying in all directions.


    Others also seized the opportunity, and the unique skill appeared in an instant. In a short time, a large number of zombies were killed.


    Ash''s unique skill exploded directly on the head of a tyrant, and the behemoth turned into a headless corpse in an instant.


    Elise''s four long legs also directly cut a huge Python into four sections.


    As for sister Dao, she took advantage of this opportunity to send four Supreme blades to the key of four lickers... Well, a flower.


    Although it was a little dirty, it wiped out four powerful enemies at once.


    Chen Yi and Zhou Jia also seized the opportunity to blast four rockets directly at the same place.


    Just behind him, a bridge was blown to pieces.


    This area is larger and wider, with a width of more than ten meters.


    "Go..."


    Then, Chen Yi drank, and Xiaofeng immediately took the two people back and directly retreated to the other side of the bridge.


    As for others, they all show their magic powers. If they have the ability to jump directly, if they can''t jump, they will also have companions to take them with them.


    Not to mention, just jumped over and hit the edge of the broken bridge directly.


    Originally, the two lickers who had jumped into the air and were about to rush to the opposite immediately fell into the muddy river and were directly swallowed up by the river and could not be seen again.


    The rain is still pouring down.


    The river under the body has become particularly crazy, just like the constant roaring of the waves.


    In the middle of the bridge, it was cut off for more than 30 meters. This distance completely blocked those zombies. Even lickers don''t want to jump over easily.


    "Boss, the road is clear!"

 Chapter 214

    At this time, a brother''s voice came from behind.


    The road finally opened.


    Those zombies looked at us and roared in anger, but no matter how they roared, they had no way but to watch us leave.


    He hurried back to the team. Just after we went back, we saw a frightening picture. The Centaur seemed unwilling to let us leave. In his roar, he retreated a little two steps, and then rushed forward.


    The huge body, however, was particularly light. A jump, unexpectedly, landed steadily on the opposite side of the bridge.


    There are also countless lickers, licker larvae, climbing fast on the steel cable and iron frame on the bridge, and they are rushing across from each other.


    What was originally intended to maintain the stability of the bridge has now become a means of transportation for these zombies.


    Just in the past, these guys chased up immediately.


    My grass


    I didn''t expect these guys to come this way.


    Damn, I forgot this before, and I didn''t expect these lickers to be so sensitive. Otherwise, we should cut off those steel cables earlier, otherwise this would not happen now.


    One carelessness put us in danger again.


    The motorcade has just left the bridge. The road here is much better than that above the bridge. Although there are some miscellaneous vehicles blocking the road, they can basically be unimpeded. Even if they encounter any obstacles, they can just hit it directly.


    The iron plates installed on the car are used at this time.


    We just got in the car and the car accelerated immediately.


    I''ve never driven so fast at ordinary times. Cars are roaring madly, and the tires are rubbing violently on the ground. With the desire to escape, I sprint ahead.


    Behind him, the Centaur came up with a group of lickers, licker larvae, and several highly sensitive animals.


    In the sky, there are those dense crows.


    No matter what the bridge becomes, there is no problem for these crows.


    The storm was beating madly, and the crows were wet all over, but it seemed that they had not been affected at all. They were completely unmoved and chased them directly.


    "Fire..."


    Boom!


    On the tank truck, a nozzle instantly ejected a terrible flame, which burned into the air, and the oil and gas in it exploded directly in the form of flame.


    Although it rained heavily in the sky, it couldn''t put out the gasoline.


    Every time the flame crosses, it can make the crows fall down.


    On the other side, Zhou Jia, Chen Yi and Meng Rui, several members who could make an explosion, stood on the last car and frantically attacked the buildings on both sides. The collapsed houses blocked the road.


    Relying on this means, many obstacles have been created on the road.


    Originally, the licker and the Centaur were very fast, but under this obstacle, they couldn''t catch up with each other after all. They could only watch us run away quickly, unwilling to roar.


    As for the crows in the sky, under the crazy spray of fire, they also fell in pieces, covered with a thick layer of black behind them.


    When the rear pursuers faded and the crows dispersed in the sky, we all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Damn it, it''s really not easy in this last world. No one knows when to give himself an exciting trip.


    But this time, it seems to have survived, doesn''t it?


    One by one, you look at me, I look at you, all with strange faces. Immediately, I burst out and lay on the roof, smiling wearily.


    Although the time is very short, but in this short time, almost all of them are exhausted.


    "Damn, that Centaur can''t really be a shadow of war?" Meng Rui said after a long time.


    "Who the fuck knows that he has killed him, but he is alive again. He can''t be killed after a long time." this is the doubt in all our hearts.


    This Centaur was not only reborn, but also led so many zombies to attack us after reborn. It''s really terrible.


    But fortunately, this time I finally escaped.


    The rainstorm is still falling, and there has been thick water on the ground. I don''t know when to start. We are not driving, we are simply boating.


    On that bridge, two gaps had been cut off, but now it can''t hold up. The river has overflowed the bridge deck. With more and more sundries upstream, the bridge finally collapsed. Half of the crowded zombies on the bridge were directly swept away by the river, leaving no one left.


    Driving in this river is very difficult and dangerous, but now we have no other choice but to move on.


    The previous battle was too tired. Ashy rested beside me.


    We were lying on the last tank car. Ash observed the situation in the rear with his naked eyes. The speed was too fast. The spirit of shadow hunting couldn''t keep up with the speed of the car. Now he can only rely on his naked eyes.


    Lying on the tin of the tanker, I didn''t even bother to move.


    Meng Rui ran to the front to command, while Chen Yi comforted the brothers in the middle.


    Just as I looked into my eyes and had a rest, I suddenly heard only a roar, and then a giant rushed out from the left.


    That guy, not the Centaur, what is it?


    As soon as he appeared, the long gun in the guy''s hand immediately split over.


    The speed was amazing. None of us reacted. Immediately, we just felt a huge force surging. The whole oil tanker, together with several people above us, was directly split and flew out.


    The impact of the Centaur was so strong that the oil tank car was directly split and flew out for tens of meters. Then it stopped. A large amount of gasoline poured from the oil tank car, which was surrounded by a strong smell of gasoline.


    As for us, we were even more miserable. We were directly thrown to the ground. No one reacted. Even AI Xi was unaware of the existence of these people.


    He quickly got up from the ground and found that we had been surrounded.


    There are lickers and larvae all around.


    These monsters have completely surrounded us.


    We thought we got rid of these monsters. In fact, it was not. Instead, these monsters surrounded us from the side. We took the road, winding and twisting, but for these monsters, they went straight ahead and finally ran in front of us.


    Seeing this picture, those members in front suddenly turned crazy. At that time, Xiaofeng, Chen Yi and Chen Bolin jumped down from the car and prepared to support us.


    But... I stopped it.


    It''s no use. Even if they are fast, the zombies surrounding us are faster.


    The most important thing is... There are too many.


    Even if it was just a licker chasing after it, it also formed a torrent with the continuous emergence of licker larvae.


    What''s more, there are crows who once again form an army in the sky, and those flexible beasts.


    Although the size of this Legion is far less than before, it is still not what our team can intercept.


    At this time, Chen Bolin wanted to blink over and save me.


    But in the end it stopped.


    He did not dare or could not come. The atmosphere is extremely tense. Once Chen Bolin blinks next to me, it is bound to cause the instant attack of these lickers and centaurs.


    Chen Bolin''s blink has a pause time of about one second, which is short enough for us to be poked into a honeycomb.


    The driver is dead.


    The tanker was also scrapped. The long gun in the hands of the Centaur was too penetrating.


    Now this guy, like a rampant winner, approached me step by step with his men behind him.


    "Hey, Chen Bolin, you go first. I''ll catch up with you. Don''t worry... I don''t die so easily..." shouted at Chen Bolin, and I said.


    Xiao Ya''s appearance appeared on the last car and tried her best to run to me, but she was held by several brothers nearby.

 Chapter 215

    Xiao Ya''s face can almost be described as ferocious and crazy. Even Meng Rui, Zhang Yin and several others can''t hold it.


    She wants to rush over.


    But... At this time, Xiao Ya saw my action.


    Although my figure is shrinking in front of her.


    I''m waving to Xiao Ya.


    "I won''t die... Take care of those two little girls and we''ll meet in s city."


    This is what I said to Xiao Ya. It passed in the wind.


    Even countless licker crows in the rear are rushing towards the team after losing their fire suppression.


    But I always believe that I will not die, the team will not end, and we will all live.


    Chen Bolin didn''t want to leave. Standing dozens of meters away from me, many licker larvae were approaching Chen Bolin.


    That Centaur seemed to be very human. Give me time to make all my words clear. I was not in a hurry to attack.


    I can feel that guy seems to be enjoying, enjoying this feeling and taste.


    However, from the strange eyes of the Centaur, I also saw a kind of greed.


    That kind of greed is not aimed at me, but at ash, sister Dao, Elise and even SANA behind me.


    Those four people are the real goal of the Centaur.


    His eyes were full of greed and killing, so this guy didn''t chase the team in person, but directed his men to siege the team.


    And he led a large number of monsters to surround me.


    Finally, Chen Bolin couldn''t see the opportunity. He stamped his feet reluctantly. His body flickered in the air. Immediately, he jumped several times and returned to the team.


    At this moment, the team has left a long distance, and the zombies in the rear are in hot pursuit. The shortcomings of the road are incisively and vividly displayed at this time. It''s too powerful to circle. Those zombies have rushed to the front of the team through various paths and buildings.


    The two off-road vehicles seemed crazy. They kept sprinting with a harsh sound. The sharp blade in front of the car easily tore the zombies to pieces.


    Zombies even jumped across the motorcade from both sides.


    There are thousands of crows diving overhead.


    Although everyone was fighting back desperately, when these zombies really entangled the team, the picture was tragic.


    The people in the convoy can''t stop such a dense attack. Bullets are shooting wildly, but there will always be missed fish.


    Ashui keeps making ice and covering the car body to resist the attack.


    But... Ah Shui''s defense is the weakest.


    Accidentally, a zombie suddenly ran out from the rear. With a cry, it had rushed on ah Shui. Out of guard, a crack was torn on his shoulder.


    At that moment, ah Shui''s appearance became dead gray.


    Being bitten by a zombie, everyone knows what kind of ending it is.


    Become a zombie, then kill and be killed. This is the only destination.


    His face looked bleak. Ah Shui smiled bitterly. The water in his palm turned into ice, turned into a sharp dagger, and then inserted it into the body of the licker.


    Then he cut his chest open.


    That scene made Ono, Xiaofeng and Meng Rui roar one by one, but no one could give the slightest help. He was also entangled by countless zombies in front of him.


    In this case, let alone rescue Lin Yi, it''s hard to say whether the team can keep it.


    Enduring the sharp pain, ah Shui frozen his chest and dug out a small crystal from it.


    Although his strength is very weak, he still hopes that this strength can be inherited.


    He threw his vigilance into the carriage. Soon a Shui turned his head and took a look at the familiar people. Finally, his eyes stopped on Ono, Xiaofeng and Meng Rui, smiled, inserted a knife into his head and rolled down from the roof.


    The capable... The death of the first capable begins.


    This seems to indicate a beginning, will encounter more powerful enemies, will lose more companions.


    Even the iron railings outside the window can''t completely block the attack of zombies.


    From time to time, someone screamed and was scratched or bitten by a zombie.


    Whenever this happens, everyone chooses their own destination, let go of all their worries, fire the bullets in their hands, and then... Leave the last bullet to their head to end their life in a warrior way.


    No one wants to bring disaster and harm to his companions after his death.


    The crazy flight along the way, I don''t know how far I escaped. I only heard a loud bang, and a cloud of smoke rose up in the sky behind me where I couldn''t see it for a long time.


    That direction, that''s where Lin Yi is.


    Then there was another angry roar.


    At this time, some powerful mutant beasts seem to have received some orders. They immediately turn around and leave, leaving only those licking eater larvae still chasing after them.


    However, the strength of these licker larvae is obviously not enough and are gradually falling down. Even so, these licker larvae are still chasing on the road and there is no sign of giving up.


    This attack caused heavy losses to the convoy.


    Meng Rui and Chen Yi stood at the back of the last car and looked at the distant direction. There was an indescribable sadness on their faces.


    They all know how dangerous that situation is.


    The brothers who fought side by side at ordinary times lost one at a time today, and the life and death of the other is uncertain.


    The disappearance of Lin Yi is definitely a huge loss for the team. Today''s situation makes them more confused about the future.


    "Shall we... Go back..." Chen Yi whispered. She didn''t know what it was like in her heart.


    "I can''t go back..." Meng Rui said with a bitter smile.


    "Now, it''s only up to brother Lin''s life. I believe he won''t die so easily. We have to reach s city alive. There, he will meet us."


    "Go and accompany sister Xiao Ya. She must feel bad," Meng Rui said.


    Nodded, Chen Yi turned and left. There was another sad woman on the other side.


    Meow, I''m so awesome. I admire myself. A person dares to confront so many monsters, including an old pervert.


    Looking around, the current situation is really too dangerous. A little carelessness may really explain it here today.


    I have to meet Xiao Ya in s city. I don''t want to die here. And now all my vitality is basically on that thing.


    What''s the power of the tanker explosion?


    It has been reported in the news that when the oil tanker exploded, it was enough to crack all the houses within a kilometer radius and shatter all the glass.


    As for the destructive power of the explosion center... Needless to say.


    The Centaur was slowly approaching me. On the left and right sides, lickers were constantly forming a siege. They seemed to want to see the best opportunity.


    Quietly bought a Doran blade, and then used the power of metal control to shake his fingers slightly. Send Doran''s blade to the tanker.


    Those fools didn''t find out.


    Then I took back all four girls in front of the Centaur.


    As a result, the Centaur was furious and attacked me immediately. As a result, at this time, I detonated the Doran blade.


    "Bang!" a roar suddenly sounded.


    The explosion of Doran''s blade also detonated the whole tanker.


    At the moment of detonating Doran''s blade, I used a flash.


    The two appeared almost at the same time and jumped 300 meters away in an instant.


    As a result, there was a bang from behind. There was a rainstorm tomorrow, but the flame was also particularly obvious. It lit up the sky in an instant, and even the dark clouds overhead were dispersed.


    As a result, I myself was knocked to the ground by the impact.


    He quickly got up from the ground and looked up and down, but he didn''t get hurt.


    For the first time, I felt really awesome. When I met such a big thing, I was surrounded by this Centaur and a lot of cattle zombies, detonated the oil tank car, and I was safe.


    If only this explosion could solve the Centaur.


    But I found... I was wrong!

 Chapter 216

    The power of the tanker explosion tore everything around to pieces.


    Originally, I flashed at a distance of 300 meters, but under the super impact brought by the oil tank truck, I directly ran to a distance of 500 meters away. It felt like flying in mid air.


    When I fell to the ground and turned to look at it, there was nothing left where the oil tanker was.


    There is only a huge round pit on the ground, which looks at least tens of meters.


    The lickers and centaurs that had surrounded me disappeared, and the animals didn''t know where to go.


    In fact, this time the Centaur was careless.


    He didn''t expect that I could detonate the tank car, and he didn''t expect that the destructive power of the tank car explosion was so strong.


    If these monsters were not so careful at the beginning and wanted to surround me, narrow the siege and then attack, but directly attack, maybe I am dead now.


    But fortunately, I live.


    The experience value directly jumped up. Originally, since the last time I summoned the piano girl, my level was close to level 21, and then I was promoted to level 22.


    As a result, the explosion made my experience jump again to level 23.


    Summoner level: level 23


    Head: 50 points;


    Torso: 50 points;


    Left hand: 26 o''clock;


    Right hand: 50 points;


    Left leg: 50 points;


    Right leg: 50 points;


    Ding Ding: 2 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: Level 9


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 1


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 13 points; Destruction offensive: 10 points.


    When I add attribute points, my quality becomes stronger now.


    The whole body, except the left hand, is almost a 500% bonus.


    If the power of my right hand was 100 kg, now 600 kg is very easy. Moreover, after such a long time of training and fighting, the basic power of my body is far from rubbish, far more than 100 kg.


    As for xiaodingding, I tried to add two points, but I didn''t dare to add it.


    Because I found that this point increases not only the persistence of xiaodingding, but also the coarseness and length... If I dare to add ten points, it would be a donkey.


    I guess few women can stand it.


    Skill points have been added to ghost trot. The healing skill has reached the full level and cannot be upgraded. As for talent points, they are added to the eschatological mastery, and add 15 attack power to myself.


    I feel that this so-called attack power is more like a kind of power. With each increase, I can feel that my strength has increased.


    The points of the left hand are also catching up. When using dual weapons, the strength of both hands is essential.


    Originally, I wanted to take the extreme route. Unexpectedly, I ran to the equilibrium route again.


    I can''t help laughing bitterly. If I follow Zou''s extreme route and increase all my points on my legs, I''m estimated to be faster than bullets. It''s too simple to escape the pursuit of centaurs before.


    But there are advantages and disadvantages. If it weren''t for the increased points on my body, I might have been killed long ago.


    This time, the harvest is absolutely rich.


    Not only the experience value increased, but also the gold coins soared a lot. Before, because I bought greedy Hydra, there were not many gold coins left, which immediately soared by nearly one million. It seems that I can strengthen the weapons sometime in the future.


    The most important thing is that I have gained so much, but I have not been hurt.


    This is a miracle. It seems that every time I get benefits before, I have to make myself black and blue every time. I''m quite embarrassed. Now I think I''m suffering.


    Under normal circumstances, you should stop when you are good, and then catch up with the team.


    But... I''m greedy.


    I want to see if there is anything left in the explosion place, the lickers torn up?


    Just now there were four or five lickers, a centaur and several mutant beasts.


    These things have crystal nuclei in their bodies.


    If you can get some ability nuclei, it''s not bad. It''s also an additional income.


    Now I attach great importance to these abilities.


    With these things, I can exchange soul crystal fragments.


    Soul Crystal fragment is an important prop in the mall. Its importance is also above gold coins. It is needed for many things, which can not be replaced by gold coins.


    The soul crystal can be exchanged for gold coins.


    So many monsters, at least leave me a dozen. If you exchange all of them, it is estimated that you can exchange a lot.


    Thinking, I came to the huge pit formed by the explosion.


    It was completely dark all around, and there was no residue left.


    At the moment of the explosion, the ultra-high temperature even turned the oil tanker into powder. The lickers around disappeared completely, not even a little bone residue, let alone the ability of crystal nucleus.


    After looking for it casually, I was disappointed. In this case, it is basically impossible to find anything useful.


    It''s just a long gun. It looks like the Centaur thing. It hasn''t been broken yet. I tried it. It''s too fucking heavy. I can''t lift it with my strength.


    Although it should be a good thing, it''s useless if you can''t pick it up.


    Grin and I''m ready to leave.


    However, at this time, I felt some movement.


    Very strange movement.


    The earth under my feet seemed to tremble slightly.


    I was acutely aware that the movement came from the big pit formed by the explosion behind me.


    My reason tells me that it''s definitely not a good thing. My best choice now is to leave quickly. Don''t stay here for even a second.


    Although I was thinking so, my body was like nailing a nail, motionless, my eyes protruded, staring at the big pit in front of me.


    Sometimes, curiosity will kill cats. Similarly, it will kill people.


    Because of the curiosity in my heart, I didn''t leave immediately.


    As a result, it was too late.


    I only saw the deepest part of the pit, suddenly split from the middle, and a black breath surged out of it.


    The black air is as like as two peas in the sky.


    Boom... Kaka


    There was lightning and thunder all around.


    Those thick dark clouds seemed to wriggle more vigorously when this black gas appeared. Even a tornado appeared from the sky, wrapped in endless thick black clouds, and fell down towards this deep pit.


    Black gas, dark clouds.


    One in the sky and one on the ground.


    The two things are completely integrated at this time.


    At that scene, I was stunned and couldn''t help retreating.


    It was a powerful force of despair and shock.


    The earth is cracking and the sky is lightning.


    Just in the midst of the thunder and lightning and the earth breaking, I heard a roar like a beast.


    In the black air, something came out of the crack.


    A long gun, a long gun with a strange light.


    When I saw this thing, I only felt that my whole person was trembling.


    How familiar is the shape of the long gun? Isn''t it the weapon in the hands of the Centaur?


    The long gun, lying on the ground before, didn''t move, but I don''t know what was holding it, but it stood up straight.


    Even... Was lifted high into the air!


    It''s like something is holding this long gun.


    Soon, in the dense black, a huge figure appeared.


    Centaur!


    The Centaur, which should have been blown to pieces, appeared again.


    This guy seems to be really an immortal life. No matter how, you can''t kill this guy.


    Even if it is blown up, it can be resurrected from death!


    When that guy appeared, I felt as if I had been stared at by something terrible, and I trembled all over.


    Roar!

 Chapter 217

    It was like a wild animal roaring. The Centaur just appeared and immediately howled. He grabbed the sharp spear and stared at me with ferocious eyes.


    This guy just appeared and didn''t stop at all. He immediately waved that long gun and chased me.


    fuck!


    I cursed.


    I knew I would go back to the team first.


    It''s too late now. I can''t continue to the team after being chased by this guy. If this guy is chased with a group of zombies, the team will not live.


    But I''m not in a hurry to escape. I want to see how strong this guy is.


    Perhaps the self-confidence brought by strength growth makes me feel that I don''t believe in evil. Two weapons, endless blades and greedy Hydra appear at the same time. I hold one in one hand. In the face of this behemoth, I won''t retreat.


    When the Centaur appeared, the dark clouds in the sky receded rapidly, and even the original rainstorm had stopped.


    The original cracked earth has been reconstituted in this short time.


    Everything seems to be the same as at the beginning, as if nothing had happened, except that the dead guy came back to life.


    It seems that this guy was resurrected in this way before we killed him, but it seemed that it took a lot of time to resurrect last time. After all, we didn''t see this guy before we left the city.


    Probably worried that there were many people in the territory at that time. Even if they were resurrected immediately, they would be killed immediately?


    But this time, I''m alone, so there''s nothing to worry about.


    This situation gives me a very strange feeling, as if everything, even the Centaur, is manipulated behind my back.


    That feeling is quite strange. Now I know that this Centaur is definitely not an ordinary mutant beast.


    Ordinary mutant beasts will never have the power to come back from the dead!


    Moreover, I vaguely felt that the beast might really be a beast for the first time, but now it has definitely changed, and that kind of power comes not from other things, but from this guy''s long gun.


    As I thought quickly in my heart, the Centaur had begun to attack.


    With a roar, he waved his long gun and rushed directly at me.


    The body was like a gust of wind. It was fast. It came to me almost in an instant. Holding the long gun in both hands, it suddenly split down.


    Qiang!


    With the harsh sound, a burst of sparks exploded in the air, and the endless blade blocked the long gun.


    Immediately, his hand shook. On the other side, the greedy Hydra directly drew a circle and chopped at the horse''s leg from the side.


    This guy is also quite flexible. He jumped and avoided my attack.


    Soon the crackling battle began.


    Although the Centaur is huge and bloated, it doesn''t feel bloated at all when fighting. On the contrary, it is extremely sensitive. The weapons in its hands are constantly flashing. Even if I have two weapons, it''s very difficult to parry.


    I also feel that the strength of this giant is definitely much stronger than when I first met it before.


    Our strength is improving, and so is this centaur.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    All kinds of unique moves are flashing in turns, and several heroes have been taken back. Now I can only rely on my own strength to challenge this monster alone.


    This is definitely a very severe test. This guy''s strength is too strong.


    Every attack with a long gun in my hand makes my hands numb and it''s very difficult to parry.


    I gradually fell into the disadvantage. At the beginning, I was even. After hundreds of rounds, I felt I couldn''t hold on.


    Although my strength is strong and clarity is still recovering for me, the physical consumption is still quite serious, but this monster looks like it has endless power and never knows where the end of fatigue is.


    Later, I was basically left with only parry, and I didn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    Fuck you, now you can only bully your friends by yourself, can''t you?


    When my hero cools down, it''s strange not to abuse you.


    Facing this monster again, I have no previous fear. I have a general understanding of the strength of this monster. Although I am not an opponent alone, I will never lose if ash is all there.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, after the skill cooled down, I moved slowly, immediately turned and ran. The ghost spread out quickly, and my body ran out like a gust of wind.


    But at this time, the Centaur seemed unwilling to let me go. With a roar, his speed suddenly increased, even faster than me, and he had reached the back in the blink of an eye.


    The long gun in my hand shook and stabbed me in the back.


    Greedy Hydra blocked it in an instant.


    With a crisp jingle, I just felt that my body was hit by a terrible force and flew out directly.


    But it was this that made me directly distance myself from the Centaur.


    Even with four legs, this guy can''t catch up with me.


    He rushed out in front of him.


    The Centaur still persevered and chased after me. From time to time, there was an angry roar, as if he wanted me to go back and continue to work with him.


    But I don''t want to continue to fight with him at this time. I don''t know how far I ran. I stopped when the Centaur behind me couldn''t see it anymore.


    Wheezing... Wheezing!


    Abdominal emptiness.


    Before, when other brothers were eating, we were preparing food. Now we have been hungry for a long time.


    The cost of fighting for such a long time is really not covered.


    The small shops on the side of the road were basically ransacked, and there was nothing to eat. After running for a long time, I saw a decent supermarket, got in, locked the door from the inside, looked around, and determined that there was no threat, I finally lay on the ground and gasped violently.


    Fucking tired.


    I was too lazy to get up and lay on the ground. When I saw a packet of biscuits next to me, I picked it up. Regardless of whether it had expired, I stuffed it directly into my mouth.


    It''s dry. There''s powder in my mouth. It tastes very uncomfortable.


    But now I can''t care so much. I''m calculating quickly in my mind.


    Why is this guy staring at me all the time?


    This feeling is quite strange.


    Before, when I was forced to separate from the team, if I wanted to hunt down the living, there was no doubt that there were more teams there.


    But this guy didn''t even look at the team and stared at me directly.


    Why?


    Moreover, looking at this guy''s eyes, he almost stared at the four heroes of Sona, Aishi, sister Dao and Elise. It seemed that he wanted to kill or plunder the four heroes, which was full of greed.


    At this time, an idea suddenly appeared in my heart.


    I was startled by the thought of myself and suddenly sat up from the ground.


    "This guy is not collecting heroes, is he?"


    I feel that this idea is a little incredible.


    What do you collect about heroes?


    Soul mark? The soul mark of a hero is just a hundred fragments. The ability of an ordinary zombie can also be achieved by the crystal core. It''s too simple for this guy to get fragments. He doesn''t have to take so much trouble.


    Or does this guy collect heroes for other purposes?


    The expression on my face was quite strange. Vaguely, I felt that I was close to the truth, but it seemed that I was still a little short of something. I couldn''t understand it, so I couldn''t figure out what the real purpose was.


    That feeling almost drove me crazy.


    Wait, wait, there''s a flash in my mind. Calm down and think about it.


    Think it over before

 Chapter 218

    Suddenly there was a flash in my mind. I felt as if I had caught something.


    This Centaur, from its present appearance, is definitely not a normal mutant beast. Maybe it was before, but it is definitely not now.


    Now it looks more like a dead soul.


    A dead thing.


    But unlike zombies, they don''t have those rotten pieces of meat, but also have independent consciousness and feelings.


    This guy''s body looks like a thick layer of armor, and his limbs are covered with some sharp bones.


    The body emits a faint light and looks ghostly.


    If you look carefully, the four hooves of this guy emit green ghost fire, which looks more like a death knight than a zombie.


    But this guy can control zombies.


    What can control zombies, I only see tyrants and lickers, but this guy can command tyrants and lickers.


    Those things, in front of the Centaur, look like the most loyal little brother. Even if the Centaur orders the zombies to commit suicide, it will be completed immediately.


    And the Centaur will come back to life immediately after death.


    The picture at the time of resurrection frightened me. It was already the power of heaven and earth. If the Centaur had this strength, we would have been crushed.


    In other words, that power is not the power of the Centaur, and even that the Centaur is at best a puppet.


    It can even be said that the reason why the Centaur can command the zombies to lead a zombie army is also because of the man behind the scenes.


    The man behind the scenes can actually let the Centaur control the zombies. Can it be said that the reason why the world is full of zombies is because of the man behind the scenes?


    The man behind the scenes is directing the Centaur, leading the army of zombies and collecting heroes everywhere. Is he plotting something terrible?


    Although these things are only my guesses in the end, I have never believed my guesses as much as I do now. These guesses are absolutely inseparable.


    That would be terrible.


    Those guys actually destroyed the whole world and created billions of zombies for their goals. What''s their goal?


    And... Even if this guy can make zombies, how did the aliens come from? Those things are not zombies, and they seem to be incompatible with zombies. Do you think there are other strong people besides the things behind the Centaur?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel my head is big. This taste is really unpleasant.


    Forget it. After thinking for a long time, I feel like I have found something, but when I look at it carefully, I seem to have gained nothing. After all, I can get too little information now.


    Now it''s more important to fill your stomach.


    After eating a few biscuits, sausages and drinking two bottles of mineral water, I finally felt better about my hunger.


    Just as I was about to collect some more food for standby, I suddenly felt a slight vibration under my feet. It seemed that I could hear a sound of horse hoofs in my ears.


    Damn it, that guy chased so fast.


    No way, I got up from the ground and left this temporary nest.


    I dare not catch up with the team. I can only choose other directions.


    I don''t want to lead this immortal monster near the team and bring disaster to the team.


    Every time I meet this monster, I will fight with it.


    In the end, I even enjoy this feeling. Fighting with this real strong person is absolutely obvious for the improvement of my own strength, although there is no change in level, equipment and experience!


    However, the growth of actual combat experience is definitely the most important treasure.


    At first, I couldn''t hold on to this guy for more than ten minutes and had to run away, but now I can fight him for half an hour.


    Of course, in the end, I couldn''t hold on, and then ran away. This guy couldn''t catch up with me. Sometimes I even used the speed advantage to flirt with this guy twice with the last whisper, which made the Centaur furious.


    This may be my only fun in this ruined world.


    When this guy appeared again, my card finally cooled down.


    All four heroes were summoned. When this guy saw the four heroes around me, his eyes were filled with greed.


    This guy rushed over without knowing his death and wanted to kill us.


    But unfortunately, this situation changed immediately.


    AI Xi directly opened her bow and arrow. The magic crystal arrow didn''t even look at it, and flew straight over.


    The unlucky guy was dizzy in an instant, and then sister Dao rushed over quickly. The supreme blade quickly rotated around the body, and four throwing knives cut all the key parts of the guy.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    The four voices sounded almost at the same time. Only a sad cry was heard. All the four attacks fell on the guy''s head, and a big hole was broken in his head.


    Just released from dizziness, the final movement of Sona''s wild dance has also begun.


    This seemingly powerful guy immediately began to dance to Sona''s music.


    Imagine how enchanting the Centaur looks when dancing.


    Then at this time, my body directly appeared in the height of 100 meters, grabbed the greedy Hydra with both hands, jumped and chopped down at the horse''s head.


    Puff!


    A horse''s head was directly cut off and fell to the ground. He said that his big body was paralyzed on the ground immediately.


    Dead!


    This guy must be dead. After he didn''t move, I dismembered the body of this goods with endless blade.


    However, I haven''t received the prompt, and my experience value and gold coins haven''t increased. Then I looked at the long gun.


    I used greedy Hydra and endless blade to chop the long gun, trying to break this weapon.


    But when I cut it, a black and terrible energy came directly from the long gun, which shook me out.


    Then a familiar scene appeared.


    The dark clouds in the sky and the black air on the earth appeared again.


    The dismembered body as like as two peas, and it was once again completely healed together.


    Damn it, this guy is reborn again.


    But this time, I can see that unless the long gun is broken, otherwise this guy will not die.


    On this day, I killed this guy more than 20 times with ashy, sister Dao, Elise and SANA, but every time I wanted to break the long gun, a force would emerge from the long gun and shoot me away.


    Every time we don''t wait to break the spear, this guy comes back to life.


    Not only me, but even sister Dao can''t do it at all.


    I don''t know what material the long gun is made of. It''s heavy and hard.


    He has been killed for more than 20 times in a row. This Centaur is also angry. I feel that if this guy didn''t have a task, he must get four Aishi. Maybe he would have stuck to me and killed me.


    Sister Dao, AI Xi has never encountered such a situation. They talk to each other and constantly discuss something.


    Now from the appearance, this guy is definitely the shadow of war.


    It''s the Centaur in the hero League, but strangely, sister Dao, Aishi, SANA, and even Elise from the shadow island in the same camp as the shadow of war can''t feel its soul.


    This guy is like an empty shell. Although he is angry, he can''t feel the existence of the soul.


    Unfortunately, after I killed more than 20 times in turn, it was time for several beauties, and then it was the turn of the half man Malay to avenge. I didn''t know how far it was.


    It took half a month to go back and forth.


    During this period of time, I have run from Kongfeng to the next city, but this guy still refuses to let me go.


    Fighting this Centaur every day has almost become an important part of my life.


    But it''s weird today. I''ve been waiting for a long time. This guy hasn''t caught up yet.


    However, the familiar dark clouds appeared on my head, and a bad premonition emerged in my heart.

 Chapter 219

    Seeing those familiar dark clouds, a bad premonition emerged in my heart.


    This guy won''t start collecting younger brothers again, will he?


    When that guy came after me again, I wanted to give myself two mouths. What the fuck are you talking about? I don''t know whether it works well or bad?


    Seeing a lot of zombies around the Centaur, I wanted to cry without tears.


    You''re playing tricks. We''ve been beating up for half a month. Now you''ve called a group of younger brothers to beat me up. Isn''t it too immoral in the Jianghu?


    But on second thought, it seems that I am not qualified to say so. After all, I have to lead four beauties to kill this guy dozens of times every day. Compared with that, it seems that I am a little more shameless.


    It''s just that such a large group of zombies appear here, I have no advantage at all.


    Even if I summon all four beauties to fight this guy, I don''t think I have a chance of winning. After all, there are too many younger brothers. It''s not good to be turned into zombies once they are met.


    I can''t help it. I can only fight my life and continue to run. I feel in my heart that one day, after I find your weakness, I must kill you.


    The advantage of fast speed showed up. It didn''t take long for me to get rid of this guy again, but I know that this product is a piece of brown sugar. It will stick back in a short time. I don''t even have time to sleep. I have to squint a little every time and have to get up.


    Finally, I got rid of the Centaur. My speed slowed down a little. At this time, I suddenly heard a gunshot in my ear.


    Bang!


    That voice seemed quite obvious. I immediately aroused a spirit. Do you think there are still living people now?


    Because there was no team, I didn''t search for survivors everywhere. After all, even if I found it, I had no choice.


    But if I can save it, I won''t refuse.


    Thinking that the Centaur might take a long time to hunt down, I frowned and ran in the direction of the gunshot.


    That place looks like our previous territory. It is also surrounded by layers of defense to resist the attack of zombies.


    But the gunshot came from the inside. Couldn''t it be broken in by a zombie?


    At this time, I saw several women in rags suddenly rush out of the inside, with a large amount of blood on their bodies.


    Each one was full of panic. I quickly grabbed one and wanted to ask what had happened to the woman, but I didn''t expect that the woman had just been met by me, and the whole person screamed like a ghost.


    Like crazy, I broke my hand, turned and ran.


    Looking at that, I was obviously frightened.


    As for the other women, they hurriedly ran away and looked back at me. They should know that there are zombies outside, but it seems that I am more terrible than zombies.


    What did I do? Scratching my head, I was speechless and walked towards the territory.


    But when I entered the territory, I found myself wrong.


    All the people in the territory seem to be crowded in a wide hall.


    Countless bodies lie on the ground!


    There are only young people, no old people, no children... And none of them were killed by zombies. I don''t see a zombie here. All the bodies were killed by bullets.


    Or killed by some other force.


    That''s about the power of the capable.


    This scene made me frown. It''s impossible... Unless there was internal strife here, otherwise, how could this happen?


    Could it be that they were killing each other just after the gunshot?


    I saw a bald man with a dense Tiger Tattoo. As a result, something tore a big hole in his chest, and his stomach was broken.


    I also saw a thin young man whose head was pinched into rotten watermelon by something, and the strong man''s hands were full of blood and brains.


    God, what happened in this place? How could such a terrible picture appear?


    The pungent blood made me shudder.


    Is it a struggle for power and profit?


    Just then, I heard a slight movement from a room in the hall.


    Subconsciously, I rushed in immediately.


    When I just got to the door and saw the picture inside, the expression on my face suddenly became ferocious. Two weapons appeared around me at the same time. I couldn''t suppress the anger in my heart.


    With a Shua, endless blade and greedy Hydra rushed forward at the same time.


    At that place, a girl in a lovely red and white skirt was lying on the chest of a middle-aged man with a sharp dagger in her hand.


    Hearing the movement behind her, the girl''s ears jerked, reacted in an instant, grabbed the body under her and threw it at the rear.


    Blood burst.


    The body suddenly fell apart.


    The poor guy had already hung up, but now he can''t even save a body.


    In a blood mist, the woman''s face looked particularly strange.


    The corners of my mouth still looked at me with a faint sarcastic sneer.


    Charming face, enchanting figure.


    I have to admit that this woman is really beautiful, almost to the extreme of a woman''s appearance. It seems that there is no more beautiful existence than this woman in this world.


    But similarly, this woman''s heart is also extremely cruel. There are few estimates that want to find a more cruel heart than this woman in this world.


    There are countless people killed by this woman. I''m afraid even this woman doesn''t know.


    I had a crystal core in my hand and wanted to kill me. Later, I followed the team to Longhe City, almost killed Meng Rui and Ono, and almost killed Zhang Yin and me.


    I only met these two women twice, and each time was nothing good.


    This woman, like the kind of guy who was afraid of chaos in the world, was placed in the Shang Dynasty, which was su Daji''s role.


    Looking at the appearance of this place now, there is no doubt that it was the ghost of this woman. It was in a mess and blood flowed into a river. I don''t know how many lives were killed by this woman.


    I can almost think of this situation in my mind. This woman charmed several people with her strange ability, and then let them kill each other.


    Then the woman can live safely to the end and dig out the core of ability from these people.


    I have to say, this woman is really very vicious, very vicious.


    Just when I stared at the woman, the woman was staring at me. In those long and narrow eyes, I could clearly see a kind of hatred.


    The wound on the lower abdomen still seems to hurt faintly.


    Damn guy, I saw that I was about to succeed at that time. I didn''t expect to be damaged by this guy, and I was hurt by this guy.


    The injury on the lower abdomen took him a long time to recover.


    There was a strange smile on the corner of her mouth. The woman stared at me. Her eyes seemed to radiate a light: "Yo, brother, I didn''t expect that we could meet in this place. It''s really fate..."


    Fate is a fart.


    The motorcade went from there. I ran down the road. Who knew I would meet this fox here.


    Besides, don''t use that charm on me. It''s useless to us.


    Once cheated, if I cheated again, wouldn''t it be a waste?


    He felt a pair of sunglasses in his arms and hung them on the bridge of his nose. The influence of mental control suddenly became much weaker.


    This is what Ashley taught me.


    Although I don''t know what the principle is, it seems that the effect is quite good now.


    And that purple Jiao, as soon as she saw me wearing glasses, her face became a little ugly, and a cold light flickered in her eyes.


    "Woman, what can I do now? Your power is of no use to me..." with a sneer, two weapons hovered around me.

 Chapter 220

    The most terrible thing about this woman is that she has super mental control ability. As long as she doesn''t have that mental control ability, this woman is nothing at all.


    Two weapons are dancing in the sky. I am ready to fight. This time, I will never give this woman a chance to live. I must kill this woman here.


    However, this woman also has some trouble. It seems that she also has the ability to rush in quickly. If she is not careful, she will run away, although it is somewhat difficult to kill such a beautiful beauty.


    "Hey, do you have any last words to say?" I said with a sneer.


    No wonder those women were so afraid to leave here before. It turned out that this woman was stirring the wind and rain here.


    "Why did you kill me?" the woman didn''t seem to feel the threat. Her beautiful red lips gently opened and asked me.


    Why should I kill you?


    God, I feel like a pig''s head.


    "I just took a crystal core from your hand before. Do you need it? You''re not such a stingy person, are you?" the woman said with a blink.


    "Hey, it''s just a crystal core. I don''t care too much, but you almost killed my two brothers..."


    "Almost, did your two brothers die? At most, there are only two crystal cores missing. I thought your group was pretty good and should be able to get a lot of good things. Unexpectedly, there are only two crystal cores of the Zombie... Hum." Zijiao snorted reluctantly.


    I went, and I was speechless.


    Oh, we don''t have so many nuclei to deceive you. I''m really sorry.


    "In the final analysis, it''s just about three crystal nuclei. For these three crystal nuclei, you''re going to kill me?" Zijiao said to me.


    If there are three crystal nuclei, it''s really not. At most, it''s a lesson. I''m not such a cruel person.


    But


    He glanced at the mess behind him: "how many people have you killed? These people''s lives are enough for you to repay with your life."


    "That''s about those people, doesn''t it have anything to do with you? Besides, do you think these people are good things?" a sneer came from the corner of her mouth, and a trace of hatred appeared on Zijiao''s face.


    I felt that I should not continue to listen to her. I should kill this woman without stopping and directly by means of violent mouth.


    But I don''t know why, my hands seem to have a kilogram of weight, so I can''t do it.


    And I know it''s wrong. I want to change, but nothing can change.


    Damn, this woman''s influence is too strong.


    Even if you wear glasses, you will still be affected, and the longer you talk, the greater the influence.


    "Did you see those women who went out?" Zijiao said suddenly.


    This sentence stunned me, and the axe that had been raised couldn''t help but put it down again.


    I nodded. Those women looked frightened. I thought they were just frightened by the killing of each other.


    "Hum... Those women are just the servants of these people..." Zijiao said with a sneer.


    **Li?


    This word, which only appeared in the middle ages, sounds very harsh now.


    "If you don''t believe it, come with me."


    Then Zijiao rushed to the front.


    No, that''s not right.


    I can feel that this situation is quite strange. The best way is to kill the woman in front of me with an axe, but my legs involuntarily followed.


    Right there, there are a series of rooms.


    "You should also see that there are only young people, no old people, no children, and no women except those who left..."


    Said Zijiao.


    I have indeed seen these situations. Although young people are more likely to survive, it is impossible to have no old people and children at all.


    "Look inside..." pointed to a big room in front, Zijiao said, and then pushed the door of the big room open.


    As soon as I saw the picture inside, I just felt sick and wanted to vomit.


    In this room, there were several naked female corpses, their bodies were full of dirt, their hair was scattered, their eyes were wide open, as if they had suffered much pain before death, their legs were separated, and there was a mess below.


    "Those women are captive slaves of these men. They are tortured by many men every day. There are many women who can''t stand dying," Zijiao said, pointing to the women.


    Although I don''t want to believe it, I have already believed Zijiao''s words in my heart.


    It doesn''t seem surprising that a large group of young adults appear in the end of the world.


    "Only some little girls can survive, but they often don''t live for many days. I heard that there were about 100 women here, but now there are only those who left, and the others were... Dead," Zijiao said.


    This appearance made me feel angry.


    "But the food here is still good. Come down with me..."


    Then Zijiao swayed her graceful posture and rushed down.


    There is a cold storage below, and it is still working.


    "These people are very intentional. They are worried about the lack of food. They have begun to store food for a long time... This cold storage is full of meat." Zijiao sneered.


    Then I opened the door, and a cool breath came, and the picture I saw inside made me scared.


    Meat, all meat.


    Human flesh!


    Thighs, arms, even internal organs, all parts of the body, except the head, can be seen here. They are dense and piled up like a mountain, almost filling the whole cold storage.


    When I first saw that picture, I subconsciously turned around and ran to the corner, vomiting violently.


    "Those women, after they die, will also be washed, and then divided into pieces and stay here until there is no food in the future. The meat in this cold storage will be enough for them for some time?" Zijiao said with a smile on her mouth.


    Although he was smiling on his face, his eyes were bitterly cold.


    "Now, do you still think it''s a pity for those people to die?"


    "I''m not afraid to tell you that I killed more people than this number. In Longhe City, I also killed people. There are no fewer people there than here. There are dead old leaders, men and women... But they are a group of abnormal madmen. I don''t think it''s wrong to kill them," Zijiao said.


    She''s talking about the high priests.


    This time, I really agree with this woman in my heart. Those people really deserve to die.


    Of course, the garbage here is the same.


    For a moment, I couldn''t even find a reason to do it to this man.


    Because I would have done the same.


    "No, I won''t be cheated by you so easily in that Fox nest, with so many heads and you fighting against us." I said hoarsely.


    It''s just that even I can feel that my words are not as tough as they were at the beginning.


    "Those people in the zoo?" Zijiao sneered more and more.


    "I just hid there. At the beginning, I didn''t hurt anyone. I even wanted to survive in the last world with those living people."


    As she spoke, the appearance on Zijiao''s face became a little scary. That perfect face twisted together and looked frightening.


    "But... Do you know the result of a beautiful girl in that atmosphere?"


    "Yes, just like a big steak, it has endless temptation to those hungry people."


    "When I first ran away with someone, the two men wanted to use force against me in the middle of the night... Hey... Ha ha..."


    Then Zijiao suddenly laughed wildly. The red eyes were the living ghost eyes.


    "Do you know their results?"

 Chapter 221

    "Do you know their results?" a pair of beautiful eyes stared at me, and Zijiao asked me.


    Mingming is a pair of very charming and beautiful eyes, but at this time, it only makes me feel terrible all over.


    "At that time, I thought I was really going to be bullied by them. A disgusting guy wanted to put his caterpillar into my mouth." Zijiao continued.


    "But I didn''t expect that at this time, I found my strength." zijiaojiao said with a smile: "it''s estimated that God can''t see it anymore. I don''t want to be ruined by those two garbage."


    "Then, I controlled the two people, let them hold each other''s caterpillars, and then... Ate..."


    Eat!


    At that moment, I just felt a thrill all over.


    "Bit by bit, eat each other''s food, and then chew each other''s legs, hips, hands and feet until their blood dries."


    "Then I hid in the zoo. I''m not a fun student. In fact, I''m a newly graduated college student. I work in the zoo. I''m responsible for taking care of the nine foxes... Unfortunately, the nine foxes didn''t live and died in the end." Zijiao was a little sad.


    No wonder, in that zoo, I saw many animal bones, but only those foxes, although rotten, were not eaten.


    "I was in the zoo and lived on the meat of dead animals. I hid in that cage. Before and after, I met 28 men, but... Hey, 28 men, without exception, wanted to put me under me." Zijiao said with a grimace.


    "Do you still think those people are innocent?" Zijiao looked at me and said.


    Although this is only one side of the woman''s words, I subconsciously believe it.


    "But why did you attack us?" I said with a frown. We should have no hatred with this woman.


    "Hum, men don''t have a good thing."


    I''ll go and say it so simply that I can''t refute it.


    Although I really want to prove that men also have good things, but... It''s really not easy to meet 28 best products in a row. No wonder this woman has such a mind.


    "I know, you don''t believe me. Since you''re here, your team should also be here? I promise, I''ll leave here right away, I won''t shoot your team, and you don''t chase me, okay?" Zijiao said.


    It seems like a good deal.


    But... I suddenly smiled and looked up at the woman with a strange smile: "unfortunately, our team is not here... And... Although I saw things here, do you think I will believe everything you said?"


    "You underestimate me."


    Zijiao''s face changed at this time. It seemed that she didn''t expect to say so much. In the end, it was still such an ending.


    You can''t believe half of what you said to this woman, otherwise you don''t know how to die.


    After all, she has suffered losses in the hands of this woman twice, and this woman has been killed both times. A little carelessness may lead to death.


    So... Anyway, I won''t let this woman go.


    With a ferocious smile, the two weapons in his hand split in front of him.


    The woman''s face changed wildly, and her body immediately rushed out to avoid the attack of two weapons. The wall behind her was directly split.


    Immediately on the woman''s two arms, the strange blue flame suddenly began to jump on her body.


    This is the first time I have seen the real power of this woman. This woman has always relied on her face before, and can easily mess up even an organization.


    But in addition to that kind of flattery, this woman must have other powers. Otherwise, how can she survive among the zombies?


    Now it seems that, sure enough, those flames rotate rapidly around the body, and soon, three flames directly surround me, showing a Pinyin shape, completely surrounding me.


    I don''t know the power of this flame, and I dare not meet it.


    The ghost spread out quickly, and the body avoided the three flames by a millimetre.


    Immediately, the body rushed over with both feet, and the endless blade fell on the head.


    At this time, the woman''s face changed slightly, her mouth suddenly opened, and a milky bead suddenly sprayed out of her mouth, and then blocked it directly.


    With a clang, the bead was so hard that even the endless blade could not split it.


    But it''s over here.


    The woman''s strongest is really that kind of weird flattery. Her actual combat ability is too weak. Perhaps, the woman doesn''t have any actual combat capital at all.


    The corners of his mouth sneered, and the greedy Hydra chopped directly from the side.


    At this time, the woman''s body was like a flexible monster. The demon bead was hard against the endless blade in my hand, and the whole body rushed directly. At the same time, the palm of her hand shook, and three flames shrouded me directly.


    The greedy Hydra suddenly failed, but the three flames rushed in front of me.


    The woman''s face was so excited that she seemed to have seen the picture of me being burned.


    Only when she saw the expression on my face, the woman was stunned.


    In my face, there is no fear, there is only disdain.


    Flash!


    I was in front of me suddenly disappeared. I held the Pearl with my hands. As a result, I was empty. My body rushed forward involuntarily.


    Although he immediately stabilized himself and turned around, it was too late.


    The greedy Hydra has reached the top of his head and is manipulated by the man. It may be chopped down at any time.


    This time, maybe I''m really dying.


    Boom


    At this time, a terrible voice suddenly sounded.


    It''s like something was broken.


    That voice made my face crazy. Damn it, the Centaur came after me again.


    Not the Centaur. Who is it?


    That guy seems to have a tracker. No matter where I hide, this guy can chase me in a very short time, which annoys me. It''s very hateful.


    Not only me, but also the woman''s face showed a kind of fear, which seemed to be quite afraid of the Centaur.


    I have heard the voice of the zombie wriggling. Just when I was fighting with the demon girl, the Centaur seemed to have completely surrounded us.


    Damn it!


    "Hey, are you going to kill me now?" the witch stared at me and asked, "why don''t we stop for a while and rush out of here together? It''s probably surrounded by zombies outside. If you want to rush out alone, it may be a little dangerous."


    "Hum, even I can rush out of here alone." that''s what I said, but I took back the battle axe that had been hanging in mid air.


    The witch looked relieved.


    "Do you know that thing outside?" I asked, glancing at the woman.


    "Well, I chased and killed me for more than a month, but I finally got rid of me. It''s been half a month, and I don''t know how to catch up again. Damn." the woman looked a little annoyed and stamped her feet.


    I guess I''m very upset in my heart.


    After touching my nose, I said in my heart that Uncle Ben led him here. This thing has gone after Uncle Ben in the past half a month.


    However, it seems that this woman must have some secrets if she can chase and kill this woman for more than a month.


    "Hey, did you get the power of the Nine Tailed Fox?" I asked, looking at the woman.


    Now it seems that most of the woman inherited the ability of the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    That strange flame is definitely the strange fire of the evil fox. The beads in the mouth are the beads of fraud. There is also the enchanting magic that hooks people''s hearts and souls. Is that the enchanting magic?


    Even the woman''s dress looks very similar to the Nine Tailed Fox, except that she doesn''t have the nine furry tails.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the woman just looked at me with a strange look: "what did you say?"

 Chapter 222

    I thought this woman was a Nine Tailed demon fox, but what I didn''t expect was that this woman just looked at me with a strange look: "what did you say?"


    It looked very sincere. I thought she was lying, but from her eyes, I really saw a kind of confusion, as if I really didn''t know what the so-called Nine Tailed demon fox was.


    It''s my turn to be stunned. Isn''t she really a Nine Tailed demon fox?


    The Nine Tailed demon fox belongs to the camp of arilia, the younger sister of the sword, and SANA, the female harp!


    Originally, he was just a fox, dreaming of having a human body and becoming a human. Later, I accidentally met a dying man on the battlefield. As a result, the nine tail fox absorbed some of the spirit of life in the human body and poured it into the fox in a special way. As a result, Ali became a human with nine furry tails.


    As a result, Jiuwei demon fox liked this feeling. She adapted to human society, used her beauty and charm to seduce those unsuspecting men, and finally swallowed their lives. She has been eager to evolve into a real human.


    The power of nine tail demon fox is the charm of spirit control type, and it can emit blue demon fox fire.


    These are particularly similar to the power used by this woman.


    Even the clothes as like as two peas are nine.


    "Please, although I am the fox''s keeper and take care of the fox, I am a person. I am not a fox." Zijiao quickly shook her head: "my name is Zijiao. I went to six years of primary school, three years of junior high school, three years of high school, four years of University, and finally went to the animal park as a keeper."


    It seems that in order to emphasize that she is not a fox, Zijiao muttered like checking her hukou.


    "How did you get your clothes?" I asked with a look at Zijiao.


    "I don''t know. When I was bullied by those two bastards that night, the dress I was wearing suddenly became like this. It was chilly at night. As a result, I couldn''t take it off. I thought I couldn''t add two clothes outside..." it can be seen that this appearance made Zijiao feel very distressed.


    Although I was skeptical about Zijiao''s words, it also made me understand some things.


    Basically, it is certain that Zijiao has the power of nine tail demon fox.


    I just don''t know how this power appears. Now it looks different from my call, different from Meng Rui''s learning, and different from the attachment of the five shadow people.


    That feeling was like Nine Tailed demon fox gave her power to this woman.


    Of course, this is my feeling. My intuition tells me that things are definitely not that simple.


    "Hey, have you decided? We''re going to rush out. There are more and more zombies outside." Zijiao''s ears shook and said.


    I nodded, and then the two quietly walked out together, just as we imagined.


    Zombies can be seen everywhere. The whole hall is occupied by zombies. Those zombies are coming towards us.


    There are many zombies eating in the hall. For such a long time, it is estimated that these zombies have been hungry for a long time?


    "This way." the purple Jiao seemed to be familiar with the road and took me upstairs.


    From the second floor, you can just see the dense zombies around, and many zombies are beginning to climb up the wall.


    At the door of the hall, the Centaur waved his weapons again and led a large number of zombies.


    Who knows where this guy found so many zombies? It seems that as long as this guy roars, even those zombies hidden under the ground will run out immediately.


    Looking at the Centaur, Zijiao''s face was a little ugly. It seemed to Zijiao that the Centaur must have come after herself and had to find a way to get rid of it.


    But the woman didn''t know. In fact, the Centaur may hate me more strongly. I don''t say that I have four heroes. I killed the Centaur more than 20 times a day and at least 300 times in the past half month. This guy probably wants to cut me to pieces.


    "You know that guy?" I asked, pointing to the Centaur.


    "Didn''t I say that guy chased me for a month, damn..."


    "A month, your strength is also good. Haven''t you killed it?" I said to Zijiao.


    "I killed once. I set up a trap for a long time, and even controlled two tyrants. I finally killed this guy, but I didn''t expect to live again as soon as I turned around. Damn..."


    This woman''s words surprised me for a while. That kind of flattery is so strong that even the zombie of a tyrant can charm. What else can this woman not do?


    The building is not very safe. It''s too low. It''s only a few floors. In a short time, those zombies will climb up.


    Frowning, I thought about whether to jump off the roof, jump out for a long distance at a time, and then run away.


    Although it may be dangerous, it''s better than waiting here.


    "Let''s go this way..." but unexpectedly, although this woman hasn''t been here for a long time, she knows the terrain here very well.


    After arriving at the second floor, Zijiao immediately turned to the side.


    This place actually has a staircase leading to the basement. The position leading to the basement is three floors underground. This place is about a parking lot. After seven turns and eight turns, it gradually ran outside.


    The zombies were still searching in the building. They didn''t know we had left here.


    Although the Centaur felt that the situation was not quite right, he did not give too many orders.


    The Centaur''s exploration can only roughly explore a range, and it seems that it can''t sense where it is.


    We were relieved to finally escape from the encirclement of those zombies.


    However, neither of us noticed that several crows were flying over the sky.


    At the sight of the two of us, the crow immediately croaked.


    The crow''s cry sounds very ugly, but now it sounds more harsh.


    Quack


    The demon girl''s reaction was also quite sharp. At the moment, a demon fire was thrown into the sky.


    Wow, the crows were immediately burned out of their feathers and fell from the sky.


    But it was at this moment that we immediately fell into the eyes of centaurs and other zombies.


    Shit, it''s hard to get here. I''m full of thought I ran out of the encirclement. I didn''t expect to be surrounded again here.


    I can''t help but have an impulse to curse, damn crow.


    Then the Centaur waved his long gun and immediately chased and killed with a large group of zombies.


    I''m not afraid of this Centaur if you pick it alone, but you bring so many younger brothers. Why do you pick a fart?


    The main reason is that you can''t kill, you kill and live, you have no experience and no gold coins, and it''s troublesome to kill.


    No way, run.


    My speed is very fast. Even if I don''t start the ghost, I will surely surpass the zombie.


    It''s the woman. Speed is a problem.


    In fact, the speed is not too slow, at least much faster than others, but the speed can''t be compared with lickers and centaurs.


    I don''t know how she escaped from the pursuit of this Centaur before. It''s estimated that most of it has something to do with that charm.


    But now, the situation is quite bad. There are too many zombies, and there are a lot of strange monsters.


    In particular, one of the cheetahs, whose speed was strange, was like a gust of wind, and quickly swept over. The goshawks and crows in the sky were the king of speed.


    Even my speed seems a little insufficient, let alone this woman.


    Before long, I saw that the woman fell somewhat, and was gradually narrowed by the zombies.


    I was going to ignore it, but I couldn''t bear to see the woman''s fear and fear.


    No matter who it is, there is not much difference in the desire to survive.


    Moreover, this woman did not do anything heinous.


    Damn it

 Chapter 223

    When I made this decision, I immediately felt my head cramp.


    Really, like ghosts and gods, I didn''t intend to do it, but that''s what I did.


    When Zijiao was about to be caught up by the zombies behind and killed, I couldn''t help it.


    The body directly turned back, suddenly appeared next to the woman, and then directly hugged the woman in his arms.


    This action startled the purple Jiao, almost subconsciously trying to struggle.


    "Woman, if you don''t want to die, be honest," I said in a hoarse voice.


    Maybe my voice sounded too scary. The purple Jiao struggled a little and stopped moving as soon as she heard me.


    But I can feel that the woman''s whole body is shaking constantly.


    Although it is said that this woman has always depended on seduction for a living, she may have never been in close contact with a man. Just a hug makes this woman feel like she has been electrocuted and trembling.


    But I didn''t pay much attention to the situation of this woman. Just holding this woman, it was a flash immediately.


    Whew, the body disappeared immediately.


    When he reappeared, he had reached hundreds of meters away, and immediately opened the distance from those zombies.


    I''m fast. Ordinary zombies, even lickers, don''t want to catch up with me.


    Neither can the Centaur. Although the speed of the Centaur is fast, I have been moving forward in narrow and congested places all the way.


    My body is flexible enough, but the Centaur can''t. In this place, the speed of the Centaur is limited to a great extent and can''t be displayed at all.


    However, there is another trouble. The trouble comes from the sky.


    In the sky above, a few vultures and a group of crows are croaking.


    Most of the birds that become zombies are mainly such birds. Whether vultures or crows, they are scavenging birds. Perhaps they ate the meat of zombies and infected with viruses, resulting in becoming zombie birds.


    Although they have become zombies, the flexibility of these birds has not decreased at all, and their flight ability is even stronger than before. Even at my speed, it is difficult to get rid of these birds.


    One by one, they followed behind and screamed bitterly. At the same time, the chirping of these birds also exposed our position to those zombies who were chasing after us.


    Damn guy, it seems that if we don''t kill these birds, we won''t be safe today.


    But my attention was focused on the road under my feet. I didn''t have time to pay attention to the zombie birds in the sky.


    What should I do?


    Suddenly I had a flash of light.


    I lifted up the purple Jiao in my arms, and the forward speed has not been reduced at all.


    That purple Jiao was frightened by my action and screamed. She thought I was going to throw her down.


    But finally I put the Nine Tailed Fox on my shoulder.


    A pair of round thighs, shaking in front of me, I can clearly smell the fragrance from the woman''s slender snow-white legs.


    The two lower legs were constantly bumping and shaking. They quickly grabbed my head, which stabilized their body shape.


    "What are you doing?" Zijiao was startled and said angrily.


    "Kill those birds in the sky, otherwise we can''t run away." I said in a deep voice.


    At this time, Zijiao finally noticed the birds in the sky, and then realized what I would send her to such a high place.


    Took a deep breath, and a flame appeared from Zijiao''s hands.


    After taking a look at the man under him, if you do it yourself now, the demon fox and fire can easily burn his head... But forget it.


    Now I have to rely on this man to escape. Otherwise, I will be caught up by those zombies.


    Frowned, the flame on Zijiao''s hands rushed directly into the sky.


    When they reached mid air, they exploded, and patches of blue and purple flames spread in mid air. Those bird hairs were burned directly, and their bodies were burned into coke and fell from the sky.


    After going back and forth a few times, the birds in the sky were almost destroyed. At this time, there was nothing to show the way to the zombies.


    Holding Zijiao, I accelerated my speed again, cooperating with flash and ghost. In a short time, I didn''t know how far I had rushed.


    The body was like a spring, bouncing on the roof until it finally came to the roof of a large hotel with more than 20 floors.


    When I got here, I put Zijiao down.


    As soon as she put it down, the woman immediately jumped out a long way and slapped her as if she had just touched something dirty.


    That made me speechless. Please, I just saved your life, okay?


    My throat is dry now. I don''t have time to quarrel with you.


    Standing on the tall building, I looked around. I didn''t see any difference. I guess I got rid of those zombies.


    Sitting on the ground, I gasped slightly, but it was the woman who had nothing to do, her face was not red and out of breath.


    "Hey, why did you just save me?" just then, the woman suddenly asked me.


    "Ghost knows, if I run faster alone, I''ll be fascinated by ghosts." I said angrily.


    I don''t know what''s going on. I beat Sheng to death before. In the end, I actually saved that woman.


    The woman was a little silent and didn''t speak. There was silence around her, and her voice was particularly dull.


    "Why are you separated from your team? Aren''t you... A whole, a team?" it seemed that the silence around was unbearable. Zijiao found a topic and said.


    "We met the Centaur and was attacked. The guy overturned my car and I fell down..." I said simply.


    "Then, they abandoned you? It seems that your so-called feelings are just like this. When the disaster comes, they fly each other..." Zijiao sneered, and the expression on her face was slightly ironic.


    "No..." I looked at Zijiao and said, "they want to come and save me... But... I refused."


    "Why?" Zijiao felt a little incredible.


    "Because if they stop to save me, a lot of people may die in the team, and I don''t think it''s worth it."


    "I have an appointment with them. We will meet in s city. There will be a paradise..." with a smile on the corner of my mouth, I looked in the direction of s city.


    After knowing that s city was not occupied, I felt the excitement and happiness I had never experienced.


    If s city had not been occupied, my sister must be safe now?


    There was never a time when I felt so hopeful.


    "S city?" Zijiao whispered. Looking at that direction, the expression on her face seemed strange.


    "You... Are really a group of the strange guys." Zijiao said suddenly.


    "Really!" I said noncommittally.


    Perhaps our actions are indeed strange in this end of the world, but none of us will regret this strange.


    Because we are following our conscience, even if that decision is not rational.


    The palm of her hand stretched out powerlessly towards the sky. Zijiao lay on the ground and her fingers looked at the sky as if she wanted to catch something.


    "I''m not destined to be with you..." Zijiao said suddenly.


    "Who knows." I smiled.


    "We''re going to kill the big guy below..." after a rest, I said.


    "You''re crazy. It''s impossible to succeed. It''s just the Centaur. It''s very difficult for us to deal with. With so many zombies, we''re not opponents at all. What''s more, even if we kill that guy, it''s useless... He''ll come back to life. We can''t kill him." Zijiao immediately shook her head.


    There''s really no way for those guys who can''t kill.


    "You haven''t tried, how do you know?" I smiled.

 Chapter 224

    "You haven''t tried, how do you know?" I said with a smile.


    Zijiao just looked at me mockingly: "who said I didn''t try. I once tried my best to set a trap and kill the Centaur once, but he came back to life again. We can''t kill it at all."


    "You just tried once."


    This sentence made Zijiao feel a little angry.


    But soon, Zijiao was stunned by the next sentence.


    "I... Killed the Centaur three hundred and sixty-four times!" I said.


    Zijiao stood up from the ground. Her beautiful big eyes were full of amazement. Looking at me, it was like looking at a Madman: "are you kidding?"


    "I''m not kidding you. This monster chased you for a month, and also chased me for half a month." I shook my head and said.


    "For half a month, I killed this guy at least 20 times a day, but every time I just killed this guy, he will soon come back to life." after a pause, I continued: "if this guy hadn''t summoned so many younger brothers now, I could kill him alone."


    Zijiao seemed to believe me: "since you killed him more than 300 times and he is still here, you should understand that we can''t kill him."


    "Not necessarily!" sneered. I said, "after killing him many times, I found that the monster resurrected not because he had the ability to resurrect, but because of the long gun in his hand."


    "Every time the monster is killed, the long gun will not be damaged. Even the explosion of the oil tanker can''t destroy the long gun."


    "Later, I tried all kinds of ways to break the long gun after killing the monster. I thought that if so, I might be able to kill the monster completely."


    "But there''s not enough time. No matter how hard I try, the monster will come back to life soon."


    "Just now, I suddenly felt like I was going the wrong way."


    "How to say?" Zijiao couldn''t help being attracted by my words. If she could kill the Centaur, it would be a less threat to Zijiao. She had been chased for a month before. Zijiao felt that she might really be dying several times.


    "Because I suddenly found that my goal is not to kill the Centaur, but to cut off the long gun. In that case, I don''t seem to be in a hurry to kill the Centaur. I just need to cut off the gun..." I said.


    Zijiao was puzzled: "but if you don''t kill the Centaur, how can you give the long gun... No..."


    Zijiao suddenly reacted.


    "Yes, without killing the Centaur, we have many ways to get the long gun from the Centaur. If the Centaur is not dead, can the long gun revive the Centaur?" I said with a smile.


    Centaurs come back from the dead every time, but... What if they don''t die?


    Can the Centaur be resurrected? I''m curious!


    "If the Centaur doesn''t recover, we will have enough time to break the long gun." Zijiao looked excited.


    "Yes, we don''t know what material the long gun is made of. It''s so strong. We don''t have time to study and consider ways."


    "But if we have enough time, maybe we can find a way."


    "Even if you can''t find a way, you can start from the Centaur..." I said with a smile.


    People really can''t be too rigid.


    Sometimes, when I change my mind, I suddenly find that the front is suddenly bright.


    Although no one knows how likely this situation is, it at least points out a way for us.


    "What are we going to do?" when the decision was made, Zijiao asked excitedly.


    "Wait a minute, we have to get ready first." I said with a pursed lip. "We have to make a clear plan. After all, there are so many zombies over there. If you are not careful, you will die."


    Yes, the main problem now is not the Centaur, but there are too many zombies around the Centaur.


    There are many wild animals.


    Those zombies, mutated beasts have formed a very powerful force. When facing the Centaur, it is difficult to face this threat at the same time.


    Moreover, before long, those centaurs will come after us, so even the time left for us to think is very short.


    At this time, my eyes suddenly swept over something and my eyes lit up!


    "Let''s start..." with a smile at the corners of my mouth, I stood up from the ground.


    The purple Jiao beside didn''t seem to understand what was going on.


    However, I don''t have much time to say anything to Zijiao.


    Holding the woman in her arms, she jumped in the middle of Zijiao''s scream. Her body jumped directly from the high-rise building. Under several bounces, she quickly rushed to the distance.


    Far away, a group of zombies are climbing here.


    Among the zombies, it was the Centaur.


    This guy, holding the long gun in his hand, walked on the road. He was majestic and looked like a victorious general returning from the battlefield.


    Although it''s just an immortal monster, it''s quite publicized.


    Surrounded by young brothers.


    The Centaur is judging the location of two targets based on something.


    A man has one soul, and a man has four souls attached to him.


    These two people are the goals that must be achieved, and unexpectedly, the two goals came together.


    However, it seems to save yourself a little trouble, and you can catch the two people all at once.


    Through the feeling in their mind, those people are probably moving in this direction.


    There is an unpleasant pungent smell in the air. In a trance, it seems that there is a dense layer in the air.


    The feet were sticky and wet, just like it had just rained.


    However, it seems to have been sunny since the heavy rain half a month ago.


    Although these things have wisdom, they... Have no common sense.


    Of course, they don''t know what this is, and they follow the boss behind them.


    Just then, the Centaur suddenly hissed!


    After so long, I finally found a goal.


    Just under a huge sign in front, that figure is standing there. Isn''t that guy with four souls attached to him?


    Finally found it.


    The Centaur hardly thought too much. With a howl, he led his dense zombies to rush over immediately.


    Of course, they don''t understand what the huge red sign is... PetroChina.


    Here... That''s a gas station.


    Just before the explosion of the tanker, I saw the power of gasoline.


    Although the end has come for such a long time, almost every gas station, especially those state-owned gas stations, has a huge gasoline reserve, which is unimaginable.


    Gasoline volatilizes too fast.


    The air was filled with that terrible pungent smell.


    Not to mention that, the whole gas station, twelve gas guns are all turned on.


    The usually expensive gasoline inside now doesn''t need money. It''s running crazy outside.


    The location of the gas station is a little higher. A large amount of gasoline flows down like a river.


    Those zombies didn''t know what a deadly thing they were stepping on.


    A group of zombies, almost covering the ground, roads and houses, are surrounded here. It seems that they want to take this opportunity to kill us completely.


    As the Centaurs howled, the zombies began to sprint.


    The Centaur was the first to bear the brunt.


    Looking at the distance between those zombies and me, a smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, and the transmission began.


    The zombies didn''t notice at all. On the other side, a flame was spreading rapidly along an oil belt.


    Ten... Nine... Eight... Seven


    Time decreases minute by second.


    Just when those zombies appeared in front of me, the transmission was completed.


    The body disappeared instantly. At the same time, the thin oil belt on the ground also quickly sent the flame to the gas station

 Chapter 225

    The moment I disappeared, the oil and gas filled the air was ignited.


    Only a buzzing sound was heard, and it was like an extra layer of shock wave in the air.


    That picture looks particularly gorgeous. Countless blue flames filled the area of nearly kilometers in an instant.


    The large area was completely surrounded by countless flames in a short moment.


    If this place is not too large and there is no obstruction around, there will definitely be an extremely strong explosion.


    Flames spread rapidly on the ground. In a twinkling of an eye, with the gas station as the center, all around became a sea of fire.


    As soon as those zombies arrived at this place, the whole zombie Legion was ignited.


    Poor fellow, although the strength of zombies is very strong, they also have their own limits.


    Zombies can''t resist such things as fire. Those lickers, tyrants and even other mutated lives feel fear one by one, roaring sadly, trying to rush out of the sea of fire.


    But it''s too late.


    The speed of gasoline flame expansion was too fast. All the monsters fell into the sea of fire. Under the shrill scream, the body was charred by the fierce flame in a short time, turned into coke and even ashes.


    Even tyrants, lickers and mutant beasts can''t stop the terrible flame.


    The Centaur screamed in this sea of fire, trying to lead his army out of here.


    However, at this time... A bang sounded, and the whole gas station exploded in an instant.


    In the distant direction, we can clearly see that picture.


    A huge fireball rose into the sky. There was dark smoke in the air. In a trance, the oxygen in the surrounding air seemed to be directly robbed. We all felt our throats suffocated.


    However, this situation lasted only a short moment and soon recovered.


    Near this gas station, it''s not just the gasoline flowing out. The gasoline is burning, but there will be no explosion because it''s open, but it''s different under the gas station.


    There is gasoline in the oil pipe inside. When the outside temperature reaches a certain level, the gasoline inside can''t stand it and explodes directly.


    Even if I was thousands of miles away, I could feel the strong tremor and the impact force. I''m afraid it''s no worse than the explosion of an oil tanker.


    Coupled with the towering flames around, there was another strong wind in the air. It seemed that it was not lively enough.


    This time, the fire spread directly to the whole city. I don''t know how many places to light will stop.


    The purple Jiao beside me was shocked by the powerful power. She was stunned and looked incredible. She looked at me with a little fear.


    Although the plan is rough, this method can be thought of in a short time, and the destructive power is so strong that it is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to do it.


    The mountain has been blasted flat.


    That place was originally a highland, but now it has become a depression.


    Fire is still burning around.


    I know. Those zombies must have been blown up.


    Because my experience value is soaring.


    The Centaur must have been killed, but the guy will come back to life.


    Sure enough, before long, in the sea of fire ahead, the familiar figure appeared again.


    His body seemed to jump with the a cluster of the flames. He looked like a hell knight, majestic, with the fire in his eyes.


    Anger


    How many times have you been killed by this man.


    This time, I tangled with so many younger brothers. I thought I could find the field, but I didn''t expect to lose in the end. Even so many younger brothers died.


    Reborn from the sea of fire with an angry flame.


    He knows that this may be his last chance. Reviving himself again and again has aroused the dissatisfaction of the master. If he still can''t complete the task this time, maybe next time, he will sink in the dark forever.


    This time... He must win.


    Even burn your soul.


    In that sea of fire, that figure is expanding.


    The burning flame can''t cause even a little damage to the Centaur. This guy is even absorbing the flames around, making his body look more terrible.


    He was killed before, not burned, but because of the impact of the explosion.


    When the Centaur came out of the sea of fire with towering anger, his body expanded by at least one third, and the red flame attached to his body was majestic.


    Seeing this guy''s appearance, I couldn''t help but feel a little surprised: "darling, it seems that this big man is angry. We may have some trouble now."


    "It doesn''t matter... You can win as well." Zijiao said coldly.


    This is the best chance. We must take this opportunity to kill this guy.


    With a wave of the palm, four cards, ashy, Daomei, Elise and SANA, appeared in midair at the same time.


    Aishi was still so cold, sister Dao was quiet, Elise was charming, and even gave me a wink. As for SANA, she was elegant and noble.


    The sudden appearance of the four women startled Zijiao, but she quickly reacted. After all, this guy had seen ash, sister Dao and Elise before.


    Now it''s just another Sina.


    Speaking of it, ash, sister Dao and Elise are all in the same space. The spider God really didn''t find their position so easily. Now I don''t know where to go crazy.


    As for SANA, she is alone in another space. I don''t know where it is. I tried to pull SANA together, but the transmission search couldn''t find the location of SANA, so I had to give up in the end.


    "Is it this thing again? How many times do we have to kill this Centaur?" Sona frowned, and her voice sounded in my mind.


    SANA can only communicate with me. She can''t even talk to ash, sister Dao and Elise. Maybe this is the privilege of being a master.


    For the elegant, noble and clean SANA, this undead creature is definitely the most disgusting existence.


    "Well, one more time, maybe it''ll be over," I said.


    "Ready, this guy looks a little weird this time," I said.


    "It seems to be stronger... But... It''s just that." with a sneer at the corners of her mouth, sister Dao''s palm opened, and the strange blade floated slightly in front of her, and immediately grabbed it with one hand.


    Then sister Dao''s whole body rushed out like a sharp arrow. The battle began.


    My face also quickly became serious. The soles of my feet pressed hard on the ground and closely followed sister Dao.


    I don''t know how many times we have cooperated with each other. Everyone knows his role and what he should do at this time.


    That kind of tacit understanding makes Zijiao look particularly envious. Even if he is separated from the team, he has never been alone. He always has his own company around him.


    When Zijiao was envious, the battle here had completely kicked off.


    Elise and Ashe, as well as SANA, rushed over quickly.


    Just when Kankan reached the edge of that distance, SANA immediately stopped.


    She is an assistant, not an output. At any time, SANA will keep herself absolutely safe.


    The ancient Qin was floating in the air. When the slender finger fell on the string, the beautiful sound suddenly opened in the air.


    Hero hymn, fortitude aria, swift sonata.


    Attack, defense, speed.


    Three halos appear in a very short time.


    Only this time, things have changed.


    Because there are not so many target units nearby, there are only five companions who can produce effects.


    The duration of the additional increase is very short, so SANA has almost no chance to stop this time. At the moment when one song just falls, she immediately enters the playing of the next song.


    His hands moved quickly on the string, and his perfect face was completely immersed in that rhythm. Even completely different music was completely integrated at this time.


    There was a wave and a gust of wind around me, and the long blue hair was dancing with the rhythm that day.

 Chapter 226

    Harp fairy, her name is fairy.


    SANA also fully interprets the fairy''s temperament. That picture looks full of Fairy Spirit.


    Even the purple Jiao next to her was a little envious.


    Zijiao is self-confident. She will never be inferior if she only looks, but she doesn''t seem to be able to learn that perfect temperament anyway.


    Of course, Zijiao doesn''t know that in the eyes of men, perhaps the charm of her body is more attractive.


    At this time, sister Dao and I were immediately covered with a layer of shield, and the weapons in our hands also slightly emitted a kind of red light.


    Dao Mei has rushed to the Centaur, with a confident smile on her mouth, her toes on the ground, and her body is as light as a swift.


    The whole body suddenly appeared in mid air, and the blade in his hand went straight down.


    When enemies meet, it is conceivable that every time they die, they have the share of this woman.


    The eyes were instantly filled with hatred. Holding the long gun with both hands, he danced directly at sister Dao with the endless flame.


    Qiang!


    There was a violent collision between the blade and the spear in mid air. Sister Dao''s attack was intercepted. With that force, sister Dao''s body soared into the air and fell steadily behind the Centaur.


    Just when the Centaur was ready to turn around and attack sister Dao, I had appeared in front of the Centaur, and two weapons fell from the sky at the same time.


    Boom


    This time, the Centaur has definitely become more powerful.


    If it was before, my attack could at least shock the Centaur back two steps, but this time the Centaur didn''t step back. On the contrary, after blocking my attack, the guy''s long gun swept over, and I quickly recalled the endless blade and blocked it.


    As a result, a great force came, but my body stepped back three steps.


    Good boy, how fierce!


    Just when this guy was ready to attack me, sister Dao immediately filled the vacancy.


    The cooperation between me and sister Dao can definitely be described as perfect.


    Maybe, sister Dao and I are close combat.


    Every time I encounter a powerful enemy, sister Dao and I cooperate to resist the enemy''s attack.


    The tacit understanding trained by fighting together for a long time may not be comparable to that of ashy who followed me at the beginning.


    The two men kept flashing and attacked around the Centaur. The Centaur was also very ferocious. There was a strong flame on his body. The temperature of the flame was terrible, which made it difficult for us to get close.


    Before, it was clear that one person could stop this guy''s attack, but now even two people will feel quite difficult.


    This guy''s strength growth is too strong.


    But just then, Elise and ash''s attack also appeared.


    Sister Dao and I jointly resisted the attack of the Centaur, while Elise and Aishi assisted from a distance.


    Qin girl''s treatment can recover the damage of sister Dao and me at any time.


    The cooperation of the whole team is quite perfect. Zijiao in the back looks quite strange. It seems that there is no place for her in this team. Their cooperation has no chance to intervene at all.


    In desperation, Zijiao can only stand next to Elise and ash and constantly attack the Centaur with evil fox fire.


    But what made Zijiao feel discouraged was that her evil Fox and fire had strong destructive power. Before, it could cause strong damage to the Centaur, but this time everything became different.


    Since the Centaur resurrected from the fire, it seems that he has a very strong resistance to the fire. No matter how he attacks with evil fox fire, he can''t cause any damage to the current centaur.


    In other words, among these people, they have completely become an accessory, as if they are of no use at all.


    This discovery made Zijiao feel quite upset.


    Zijiao is a very proud person. Although she is a daughter, Zijiao is confident that she will not lose to anyone.


    But what happened during this period of time made Zijiao feel very frustrated. It seems that she can''t compare with this man everywhere. No matter what she does, she seems to have a certain gap with this man. This situation is very uncomfortable.


    I thought I could find some fields when attacking the Centaur, but I didn''t expect that my flame was of no use to the Centaur.


    It''s so hateful, this taste.


    Not to mention Zijiao''s idea, the battle here has entered a glued state.


    After the strength of the Centaur was enhanced, it was much more difficult to do. Every attack was quite fierce.


    Boom


    Carrying the next heavy attack, my body was forced to retreat two steps.


    The guy was burning a fierce flame all over.


    The flame has a super power to absorb damage. Our attacks are difficult to pass through the flame and cause fatal damage to this guy''s body.


    Seeing that I can''t kill this guy after fighting for a long time, my eyebrows are tight. I can''t go on like this.


    This guy is a dead soul. He never knows how tired he is, but we are not.


    If we fight like this, it''s definitely not good for us.


    Frowning, he said to Dao Mei, "Dao Mei, slow down."


    Sister Dao suddenly realized that a balanced attack immediately threw it at this centaur.


    I only heard a bang. This monster was slightly hurt. I was happy at the corners of my mouth and quickly prepared to rush up and speed up the attack while this guy slowed down.


    However, at this time, a strange scene appeared. The guy''s speed was not affected at all. He turned and shot me.


    Fortunately, I hid quickly, otherwise I would have been stabbed.


    That scene stunned me. Damn it, what''s going on? Why is this guy still so fast? Shouldn''t he have been slowed down?


    Didn''t vertigo work?


    "Cocooning."


    At this time, Elise immediately threw over a spider cocoon.


    But this more speechless picture appeared. The spider cocoon was immediately burned by the fire on the Centaur before it fell on the Centaur''s head.


    No mistake, it was a fire that directly burned the spider cocoon, not to mention dizziness, and even didn''t cause any damage.


    ¡­¡­


    When we saw this scene, we only felt frightened one by one. It''s useless to slow down. Now even vertigo has failed?


    Originally, we wanted to use this control means to completely kill this guy at one time, but we didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen, which completely shattered our hope.


    At this time, AI Xi behind him suddenly drank, a large amount of cold air gathered on his body, and the magic crystal arrows were surging and gathering madly in his hands!


    "Shoot!" as ash''s voice fell, the huge magic crystal arrow punctured in an instant, and then exploded on the Centaur.


    With a bang, the attack finally caused serious damage to the Centaur.


    Flame, the Centaur now has a large number of flames, which seems to have part of the energy of the flame. For the immunity of various attacks, the control effect of vertigo and deceleration is also greatly reduced. Our attacks can not cause fatal damage, or even control.


    This made the battle extremely difficult.


    But... It was the fire that made the Centaur extremely afraid of the cold ice. It even said that ashy''s attack could cause normal damage to the Centaur before. Now, that''s double the damage.


    With a bang, the armor on the Centaur seemed to be torn open a huge gap.


    With a shrill roar, the whole body seemed to be shaking constantly.


    The original flames around the body were immediately suppressed, and the power of the magic crystal arrow was just the nemesis of this centaur.


    But, that is, at once, let the Centaur completely stare at ash.


    Maybe this guy can also feel who is his biggest threat.

 Chapter 227

    This time from the flame of rebirth, that is the Centaur''s last chance.


    If the Centaur fails again this time, the master behind him will give him up completely, and then there will be endless darkness waiting for him.


    Because it was the last chance, he was also given some special preferential treatment. When he was reborn from the flame, he also absorbed the strong flame power.


    The energy of the flame attached to the body makes the Centaur''s attack particularly fierce. The attack that could have been blocked has now become a trouble. It could tear the Centaur''s body, but now it can''t break the layer of flame above the Centaur''s body.


    All negative states are almost completely exempted.


    In short, this guy is now a tough mess.


    But at this time, AI Xi''s attack reversed this situation.


    When the magic crystal arrow shot at the Centaur, the flame on the Centaur shrank rapidly.


    The super strong ice arrow from the polar freldrod almost completely extinguished the flame on this guy. The most terrible thing is that when a magic crystal arrow pierced over, it directly pierced a big hole in the Centaur''s body.


    The terrorist attack made the Centaur feel threatened.


    He can''t afford to lose this time... Others can ignore it, but this woman must be killed immediately.


    When the Centaur made this decision, all eyes immediately focused on ash.


    The eyes were full of madness and murder.


    With a roar, the huge body rushed to the front.


    As soon as I saw that the situation was wrong, I quickly blocked in front of the Centaur.


    But this guy is also crazy now. He roared and hit the weapon directly in my hand.


    Then I just felt a terrible force coming from my hands, and then my body flew out in an instant.


    Sister Dao also jumped and appeared over the Centaur, but the guy just turned the long gun and called back the horse gun, and sister Dao was split out.


    In his fury, the power this guy showed was even more amazing.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    The expression on my face can be described as ferocious.


    As soon as he fell down, he immediately shouted at ash: "ash, get away..."


    In fact, without my saying, ash could understand how serious the situation was now. He didn''t dare to stay here and retreated immediately.


    But two legs can''t run four legs. Although Aishi''s speed is not slow, there is still a big gap compared with this centaur.


    What''s more, the Centaur is still angry.


    On the four hooves, a cluster of hooves suddenly burned, and then the speed of the Centaur suddenly increased, just like a ghost knight, flying over the ground. The speed was so fast that people could hardly see the shaking of the four hooves of this guy.


    I rushed out in an instant. I couldn''t react when I wanted to intercept. These guys are too fast.


    The ability of charging has been turned on. Although it will take only a few seconds, in this short time, this guy''s speed will reach a limit.


    The most deadly threat.


    AI Xi''s speed can''t hide at all. Seeing that guy getting closer and closer to AI Xi, I''m ready to crack my eyes.


    At this time, a frenzied movement suddenly sounded.


    The final movement of the wild dance.


    The most powerful trick of Qin woman SANA finally appeared.


    That sound wave spread directly in mid air, and even the Centaur could not stop the vibration of that sound wave.


    The body was blocked by a force, almost uncontrollable, dancing with that burst of music.


    Dance!


    I have to say that the appearance of the Centaur dancing is really too ugly.


    There is no sense of beauty in dancing. It looks like shaking rather than dancing, as if it was an electric shock.


    However, it was this point that immediately suspended the trend of the Centaur forward. Taking advantage of this opportunity, ash quickly retreated.


    And I, with a roar, suddenly rushed from the rear, and the greedy Hydra in my hand swept directly at the footwall of the Centaur.


    Vertigo and deceleration can be exempted, but now it seems that this guy is not immune to all abnormal states. There are always times when this guy can''t carry it.


    Just like Sona''s sound wave now, she directly controlled the goods. In 1.5 seconds, she couldn''t make any counterattack at all.


    Bang


    A dull sound.


    The greedy Hydra swept over directly, and the right hind leg immediately suffered a terrorist attack. With heavy power, he almost broke this guy''s hind leg directly.


    The whole body was reeling.


    Seeing that there was a door, I suddenly became excited and quickly manipulated the endless blade to sweep over from the other side.


    As long as you break this guy''s leg, even the knight returning from hell must lie down now.


    The previous attack has not been effective, but now this guy''s power is suppressed by the cold ice and has not been restored for the time being. This is definitely the best opportunity.


    One and a half seconds is enough for me to attack twice.


    But... Things are still beyond my imagination. Originally, the final movement of the wild dance can last for 1.5 seconds, but now, let alone 1.5 seconds, there is not even one second, and it almost ends in an instant.


    This guy immediately rushed out to the front, and my endless blade suddenly failed.


    Then the guy rushed at Ashley again.


    Ashy, who had just escaped a short distance, immediately suffered another fatal threat.


    Just when I was ready to flash and rush to this guy''s face and block the Centaur, the fast-moving Centaur suddenly reduced its speed again.


    Even turned the direction, as if controlled by something, and walked a little towards the side.


    That direction is where Zijiao is.


    This is... The special ability of the Nine Tailed Fox, the enchanting magic of the mind control type. Using the natural enchantment of the Nine Tailed Fox, you can enchant the target in front of you, give a kiss to the target, and seduce the target to move towards your position.


    That feeling is like what I suffered before!


    Clearly know everything and know that you can''t pass, but your body is like completely falling into that kind of control. It''s completely out of your control. You can only watch yourself fall into that deadly trap bit by bit.


    In this process, you can''t do anything.


    This control ability is absolutely very strong.


    Although it is only single control, not as rampant as the large-scale control of the final movement of the wild dance, it takes longer.


    Moreover, the power of charm, even the undead can''t escape.


    This is the most terrible place.


    The Centaur seemed to be a little stronger than I was at that time. The guy was forced to walk forward and roared constantly.


    He even plunged his long gun into the ground to stop his action.


    It can also be seen from here that this guy''s awesome place was enchanted. He was still trying his best to stop this situation. At that time, I couldn''t do anything.


    Unfortunately, it is this kind of action that makes people see how powerless this guy is.


    That kind of futile action, don''t want to stop your own action at all.


    At this time, a kind of madness suddenly flashed in the eyes of the Centaur.


    Originally wanted to stop his action, but suddenly this guy seemed to give up completely. He not only stopped stopping his action, but even rushed forward.


    With the power of charm, this sprint is fast.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, she had reached Zijiao''s face. The long gun in her hand suddenly raised and pierced directly.


    All this appeared in an instant.


    So fast that no one can react.


    Puff! Puff!


    Two!


    Break the shield and pierce it with a long gun.


    A touch of bright red fell down along the red and white clothes. The color was particularly dazzling.

 Chapter 228

    At that moment, it seemed that all the sounds disappeared at this time.


    Two attacks in a row, one to break the shield and one to penetrate!


    In a trance, I seemed to hear the sound of blood falling on the ground along Zijiao''s clothes.


    That kind of sound is particularly harsh at this time.


    Everyone was stunned. Even Zijiao didn''t expect this to happen.


    I was killed by the enchanted target?


    What is this?


    She is just unconvinced. All of us are a perfect team. The combination makes people unable to find the slightest regret!


    Zijiao feels envious in her heart. What makes Zijiao feel uncomfortable is that this team is this team, and she is an outsider. She can''t integrate into this team anyway.


    The power of the team made Zijiao feel as if she had been challenged.


    Their own strength is also strong, but in this place, they can''t play at all.


    Zijiao was unconvinced. She didn''t want to be looked down upon by others.


    But she couldn''t find an opportunity to show her strength. Seeing that Aishi was in danger, Zijiao finally seized the opportunity.


    Dizziness and deceleration Centaur can be exempted, but Sona''s sound wave control is not. Zijiao has a feeling that this guy can''t be exempted from his charm.


    So, although there were some risks, Zijiao still took action.


    A charm spell is lost.


    Then the half man Marton came to him foolishly. It''s just that this guy''s strength is really not covered. In this case, he can barely support it, but it''s obvious that it won''t last long.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, those other people may be able to kill this guy.


    In fact, we are indeed prepared to do so.


    But no one thought that things changed so quickly at this time.


    With the help of the power of enchanting magic, this guy rushed out directly when he couldn''t change his direction.


    Looking down at the spear in her chest, Zijiao looked suspicious, as if she couldn''t believe this picture.


    The position of the chest, came the piercing pain.


    She wanted to speak, but just opened her mouth, but a mouthful of viscous blood gushed out.


    At this time, Zijiao saw the eyes of the Centaur, which seemed to send out a crazy smile; Zijiao also saw that just behind the Centaur, the man rushed over as if he were crazy.


    The bloody axe cut at the right hind leg of the Centaur.


    Bang!


    The dull voice, this time, can no longer be stopped.


    He had already received a heavy blow and was a little limping. This time, the axe cut on the previous wound. Even if the Centaur''s body was as hard as steel, he couldn''t bear it at this time.


    With a snap, the bone broke directly.


    Then Zijiao only felt a burst of pain in her chest and black in front of her eyes. She pulled her body out of the gun head with blood like rain.


    I don''t know what kind of feeling I feel now. Everything seems to have completely exceeded my expectations.


    This plan was put forward by me. Originally, it felt quite perfect. No one thought that there were so many mistakes at this time.


    After cutting off one leg of the Centaur, I rushed out and helped Zijiao up when she was about to fall.


    Without the slightest hesitation, my therapy was immediately lost.


    But the wound was so big that the heart was completely pierced to the back.


    Both sides were penetrated, and the blood was almost sprayed. The treatment could not recover at all, and even the wound could not be healed.


    I was in a hurry. I bought bottles of red potions from the store and poured them into Zijiao''s mouth. I wanted to save this woman.


    Unfortunately, not at all.


    The woman''s throat couldn''t even swallow.


    "Unexpectedly... I... Would die here... I thought I could live until... The last..." whispered softly, as if Zijiao was using up her last strength.


    I don''t know what kind of feeling I feel now. I just subconsciously pour red potion into Zijiao''s mouth, but Zijiao tilted her head slightly and hid in the past.


    "SANA, save her quickly. Can''t you recover your life?" I shouted at SANA.


    SANA''s face was a little helpless. She could recover her life, but that didn''t mean she could come back to life.


    But even so, SANA played the piano.


    Unfortunately... Is of no use at all.


    "No, I know... I''m dying." Zijiao whispered, her voice getting weaker and weaker.


    I don''t know what to say.


    "You saved me once before, and now I saved your woman... Once... Cough... Now... We''re even... I''ve never owed any man in my life, and now I won''t. let''s pay it off... Right..." looked at me, and Zijiao said.


    Only those eyes are slightly white, and the pupils have contracted.


    Almost subconsciously, I nodded.


    Then... As if she had completely put down the last thought in her heart, Zijiao''s eyes closed slowly.


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, I only felt that my heart was blocked by something. It felt very uncomfortable and quite bad.


    To be honest, Zijiao is not my companion, really not.


    Meng Rui, Chen Yi and I are the real companions.


    Zijiao was even on my must kill list before. This time, it was purely because both sides had a common enemy, so they would unite under this situation.


    The two sides are only a short-term cooperation.


    But I don''t know why. At this time, I feel like a big stone is blocked in my heart. That feeling is particularly uncomfortable.


    Even breathing became a little uncomfortable. Watching this figure lose his life in my arms was really a bad feeling.


    Quietly put Zijiao''s body on the ground, I stood up from the ground, with a large blood red on my chest.


    Looking at the figure in front of me, my eyes are spraying fire.


    The Centaur, half lying on the ground, lost a leg. He wanted to stand up, but he couldn''t do it at all. He kept shouting.


    "Go... Die!"


    With a roar, I grabbed the huge double axe in my hand and rushed over. At this moment, it seems that only this huge axe can completely vent my anger in my heart.


    Kill!


    Boom!


    When the Tomahawk struck, one front leg snapped directly, and the other leg knelt down immediately.


    The guy didn''t seem to admit defeat. He waved his long gun in the howl, but it was intercepted by the endless blade in my hand. Immediately, the supernatural weapon fell directly from the sky.


    Cut directly on the right hand.


    Boom... Boom... Boom... With the wail of the Centaur, the Centaur who has lost its action force is an out and out target.


    After a dull attack, the Centaur chopped in the same place again and again. After a long time, the Centaur was a wail, and the right arm was cut off directly from the elbow.


    Immediately left hand!


    With a bang, the long gun directly fell to the ground with the arm holding the long gun.


    Then the remaining two legs


    Watching my action, Aishi and sister Dao didn''t make any movement.


    Just watching this scene happen, I don''t know how to describe the expression in my eyes.


    They know, I need to vent now!


    The poor Centaur became the target of vent completely. Under the heavy attack again and again, he could only make a unwilling cry.


    But no matter how this guy howls, he can''t change his current ending.


    Every time he attacked, he recognized this guy''s legs and didn''t attack other vital points at all.


    Finally, with a snap, the last leg was cut off.


    The whole body, as if it had become a huge worm, completely fell on the ground and howled in pain.

 Chapter 229

    The Centaur howled in pain on the ground, his limbs were cut off, and his whole body crawled on the ground.


    Two arms were also cut off and there was no blood. This guy was a dead soul and had no blood for a long time.


    But the pain is the same.


    But the physical pain is still second. The most important thing is that the weapon in your hand is lost. It is your symbol and the source of your strength. How can you lose it at this time?


    No, so the Centaur struggled and even wanted to pick up the long gun with his mouth.


    But it''s a pity that I''m watching. I won''t let this guy Succeed anyway.


    With a grim smile in the corners of his eyes, his body suddenly rotated, and immediately swept along with the trend. With a slap, he kicked directly on the belly of the Centaur.


    The body like a hill bag was kicked out directly.


    It flew out a distance of more than ten meters before it stopped.


    The sad appearance of the Centaur can''t reduce my deep anger, but I know there are more important things to deal with now.


    Zijiao is dead... Healing and even the recovery of Qin girl SANA can''t change this outcome. Fatal injuries, our strength can''t change anything.


    As for ash, there was a different luster on her cold face. There were few other expressions on Ash''s face. Perhaps ash didn''t think that this woman would die to save herself this time?


    The long gun lay motionless on the ground.


    Sure enough, just as expected, when the Centaur was not dead, the spear could not play its infinite power.


    This thing can bring the Centaur back from death, but it can''t recover the injury on the Centaur.


    The expression on his face became cold, holding the endless blade in one hand and the greedy Hydra in the other.


    In the roar of anger, the two weapons seemed crazy and fell at the long gun.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Harsh sound, violent roar, exploding Mars.


    Everything is particularly dazzling.


    But I hacked for more than ten minutes, and my hands were numb by the anti shock force, but there was no problem with that long gun. It seemed that I didn''t even hurt at all.


    Damn it, there''s time now, but can''t you cut off this long gun at this time?


    Suddenly, I thought of the power of my metal control, and quickly stretched out a hand and put it on the long gun.


    Then, the ability to launch suddenly.


    That ability immediately spread along the long gun.


    The long gun that I couldn''t take up before moved a little at this time, and my heart suddenly moved.


    This is a good change. It seems that although I don''t know what material this long gun is made of, it must be made of metal.


    This is a discovery that deserves to be congratulated.


    As long as it''s metal, I can make it explode.


    At that moment, I tried to control the power in my body and poured into this long gun, hoping to use my power to detonate this long gun.


    I worked hard for half an hour.


    I suddenly roared, and then sat down on the ground. The expression on my face can only be described as loss.


    No, I still can''t.


    Even if I tried my best, I would only pick it up from the ground. This is my limit.


    The hardness of this weapon is beyond imagination. With my strength, I don''t want to detonate this weapon at all.


    There was a loss in my heart. For this plan, Zijiao even died, but now, I still can''t destroy this thing.


    Seeing that I couldn''t succeed with all my efforts, the Centaur seemed to have fun. He even snorted and smiled, which made me particularly disgusted.


    I couldn''t help it. I grabbed the weapon and rushed over, ready to abuse this guy again.


    "OK... If you fight, this thing will really die and will be reborn at that time." at this time, a strange and elegant girl reveals a kind of charm.


    That feeling was so strong that people couldn''t bear it. I almost turned around subconsciously.


    I only saw a hazy figure floating on Zijiao''s body.


    The same look, the same hot figure.


    But this figure seems to be hundreds of times more charming than Zijiao. This woman seems to be the embodiment of charm, the nemesis of women and the reincarnation of desire.


    That pair of eyes, how can we describe it as fascinating?


    If you really want to find out where this woman is different from Zijiao, it may be behind you.


    Behind the woman, where a pair of perfectly slender jade legs cross, behind the raised hips, nine furry tails are floating slightly, just like catkins, and the ears are also furry animal ears.


    Nine Tailed demon fox


    When I saw this woman, I immediately reacted.


    This woman is definitely a Nine Tailed Fox. No one can do that except Nine Tailed Fox.


    The nine furry tails are the decisive symbol of the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    Nearby, ashy, sister Dao, Elise and SANA all looked this way.


    There is no doubt that they are acquaintances in the League of heroes.


    In particular, Dao Mei, SANA and Nine Tailed Fox Ali come from the same city-state and the same sphere of influence.


    But now the expressions on the faces of the four women are obviously strange, even shocking, because they can''t imagine that the Nine Tailed demon fox can show its real body in this world?


    This is absolutely impossible. How does this woman do it? The space barrier is so strong that no one can surpass it?


    Although the figure looked ethereal, but what eyes these people had, they could see at a glance that the Nine Tailed demon fox was different from themselves.


    "How did you do it..." finally, sister Dao couldn''t help but ask the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    "Your real body can appear in this world?"


    If the former Nine Tailed demon fox relied on Zijiao, now it is to fully show its true body.


    However, this situation is not very stable, resulting in the body shaking like an imaginary shadow, which may collapse at any time.


    But that power is absolutely real.


    That is the super power that only noumenon can show.


    There are many ways. My call may always be the best they think, because their soul can leave the dark space, see another world and avoid the eternal loneliness.


    However, if summoned, the strength will be greatly reduced, and the power of soul body needs to start from scratch.


    There is possession, the type of shadow gang.


    If you are possessed, your strength will be very strong, but... You still can''t really appear. You can only feel the world with the help of the host''s body.


    Moreover, it is often very inconvenient.


    The worst is about the inheritance of Meng Rui. He is still trapped in the dark and can''t even see the outside world. He can only communicate with his host in a special way.


    But even the best call, the real body can never appear.


    It was because of this that the four of them were so surprised when they saw the real body of the Nine Tailed demon fox again.


    But the appearance of the Nine Tailed demon fox didn''t seem happy, but it was slightly melancholy: "always have to pay some price..."


    "This poor girl will be taken care of by you in the future. I don''t want to die before I wake up..." said Jiuwei demon fox, nodding slightly at me.


    Then he turned around, turned around, his hips shook slightly, and three white furry tails immediately separated from his hips.


    It fell on Zijiao. The three tails seemed to have a special energy. When the three tails just fell, the surrounding picture suddenly changed.

 Chapter 230

    Originally, because of the wound on the chest, a large amount of blood was sprayed out, and the ground around was bright red.


    However, when the three tails fell on Zijiao, a strange picture suddenly appeared.


    Time seems to be going back. The blood on the ground is gradually flowing back, with a large amount of blood red on Zijiao''s chest disappearing a little.


    All the blood was flowing back to Zijiao''s wound. In a short time, the wound had completely recovered.


    The original pale face seemed to have a touch of blood.


    Already motionless chest, also gradually began to rise and fall.


    On the contrary, the body of the Nine Tailed demon fox looks particularly weak at this time.


    "I thought you could save her. Unfortunately, I wasted an opportunity." I smiled bitterly, and then the nine tail fox looked at me: "handsome boy, please don''t let her encounter any danger again. After all, I have only a few tails, but I can''t help such consumption."


    After that, the Nine Tailed demon fox rushed directly at Zijiao''s body whether I could understand it or not.


    Looking at two pretty as like as two peas, they were folded together, and the four white thighs were rubbing away.


    Unfortunately, the picture only lasted for a short moment. When the two bodies completely overlapped, whew, the body of the Nine Tailed demon fox disappeared.


    Then Zijiao suddenly shouted and sat up from the ground. The expression on her face was still full of fear. It seemed that she had been short of oxygen for a long time and her throat was panting violently.


    Touch your hands here and there, as if you are not used to it.


    Alive again?


    The woman who died before is now alive again.


    Seriously, even if I had been prepared before, I still feel a little incredible now.


    "I... i... what''s the matter?" I looked at my chest in a panic. There was still a trace where the clothes were pierced by a long gun, but the skin inside was smooth and delicate. It seemed that there was no harm at all.


    Moreover, the ragged clothes seem to be gradually healing and restoring their original red and white appearance.


    "I... seem to have died... Have I become a zombie?" Zijiao''s pretty face suddenly collapsed.


    "Please, where is such a beautiful zombie like you?" I said angrily looking at the woman.


    Then he took a breath, barely suppressed the excitement in his chest and looked at the woman: "Congratulations..."


    The congratulations came from the bottom of my heart.


    In fact, people are always eager to find some companions when they are lonely.


    So I will join the team, so even before I was on the must kill list in front of Zijiao, but... At this time, I can''t start.


    I think if I were still in the team, I would have done it already.


    But not now. Although I haven''t been with Zijiao for a long time, that feeling is much more comfortable than when I was alone.


    How precious it is to have a companion in this last world.


    Not mixed with any other feelings, just this simple, hope to be a companion of peers, that''s all.


    It is that kind of feeling that is particularly unforgettable, although short, but profound.


    After a period of stupidity, Zijiao sat up slowly from the ground. She seemed to gradually recall some things, but she was still confused about why she came back from death and didn''t know very well.


    Just when Zijiao stood up, Zijiao felt something strange behind her body. She turned around and looked at it a little, and the whole person was startled.


    Only a scream was heard and everyone jumped up.


    The body is turning, as if chasing something.


    At this time, we all saw three tails behind Zijiao''s body... Fluffy white tails like cotton.


    Unfortunately, the tail is not short, but no matter how Zijiao chases it, she can''t reach it. She can only keep turning in circles. Don''t mention how strange it looks.


    How to say, before Ming Ming was a charming witch, but now it looks... Stupid.


    "I... how did I become like this? How did I grow a tail?" Zijiao was almost crying.


    Although I think these three tails are actually furry and cute, they look different in Zijiao''s eyes.


    I will only feel strange, and the sudden emergence of such three tails on my body will not feel comfortable at the beginning, and may feel a little unbearable.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before Zijiao gradually recovers. She looks a little calm and seems to have accepted this situation.


    After Zijiao calmed down, I explained to Zijiao what had happened at that time.


    After Zijiao heard that there was a Nine Tailed Fox on her body, she stared wide and looked incredible.


    "Can I say that I''m just like the guy in Naruto? There''s a Nine Tailed Fox sealed in my body, so do I have chakra?" Zijiao said with a pair of big eyes.


    Well, the woman doesn''t know the game of hero League, but she seems to be studying the cartoon.


    Unfortunately, the direction is wrong.


    "Another Nine Tailed Fox, like you, is also a woman, temporarily attached to your body. You can revive thanks to the Nine Tailed Fox..." I can only explain briefly.


    But fortunately, this kind of thing is not very difficult to understand. After listening to my explanation, Zijiao gradually understood the whole process.


    He was indeed dead, but after he died, he was saved by the Nine Tailed Fox attached to him.


    The reason why I have this special power is actually thanks to the Nine Tailed Fox. Otherwise, I am just an ordinary girl and may have died when the end comes.


    Now think about it, Zijiao only felt afraid for a while. If she hadn''t been covered by the Nine Tailed Fox, wouldn''t she have been ruined by... Those garbage?


    Now, the Nine Tailed Fox even saved his life.


    It''s just... What Zijiao doesn''t understand is why the Nine Tailed Fox will spend so much to save herself. Is it good for the Nine Tailed Fox to save herself?


    "If our guess is correct, you and the Nine Tailed Fox have coexisted and integrated," ash said suddenly.


    This sentence made Zijiao jump in her heart.


    Can''t you say you''ve become a fox?


    Zijiao can''t imagine herself becoming an animal. She is a human. How can she become an animal?


    "Of course, that doesn''t mean you become a fox," ash continued.


    Zijiao looks a little better.


    "To be exact, the Nine Tailed demon fox does not take your body as a basis, but attaches its own body to you through certain means."


    But this attachment is somewhat different.


    The attachment of the shadow Legion is, to a certain extent, lent to those host forces, but the real body is still in the dark world.


    But the situation of Nine Tailed Fox is different. I don''t know what means Nine Tailed Fox used. She actually brought her real body out of the void.


    In other words, Nine Tailed Fox, she really left the world completely.


    Only after leaving that world, the Nine Tailed Fox has become quite weak, with little power left, and may even be unable to continue to exist.


    In this case, the Nine Tailed Fox attaches her body to Zijiao and continues to survive with the help of Zijiao''s life and body.


    Give her strength to Zijiao, and she falls into a deep sleep to repair her injured soul.


    This is almost the case. Although the specific situation is not very clear, it should not be far apart in fact.

 Chapter 231

    Usually, the Nine Tailed Fox is basically sleeping. It will appear only when Zijiao encounters fatal danger.


    When Zijiao died, the Nine Tailed Fox can even use its own cultivation to renew Zijiao''s life.


    These are the three tails.


    The reason why the nine tail fox is called the nine tail fox is precisely because it has nine tails. Each tail is a symbol of its own strength. The more tails, the stronger the strength. This time, in order to save Zijiao, three tails were directly used.


    The loss of the Nine Tailed demon fox is not small. Even if the real body can be separated from Zijiao and the soul wakes up, the strength will be much worse than before.


    However, Jiuwei demon fox has no choice. She must do so. Otherwise, her soul will gradually dissipate with the death of Zijiao''s body. After all, it''s not so easy to find a host again at this time.


    After listening to AI Xi''s explanation, Zijiao still took a long time to react.


    Gradually, Zijiao was able to control her tail. Three fluffy tails wrapped around her legs.


    I don''t know what kind of idea is in Zijiao''s heart now.


    After a long time, Zijiao seemed to say something softly, but no one heard it. Then Zijiao sat up from the ground and stretched lazily.


    "Hey, have you broken that long gun for such a long time?" Zijiao asked me.


    I was embarrassed when I said that. After such a long time, I still couldn''t break the long gun.


    It''s a shame.


    The Centaur next to him was still wailing and roaring loudly.


    "Can''t you really break the long gun?" Zijiao also frowned, and the expression on her face looked quite embarrassed.


    "In fact, our guess is not bad. As long as we don''t kill the Centaur, this guy can''t be reborn. We have enough time, but the key problem now is that we don''t have a way to cut off the long gun. Even if we are given countless time, we can''t do anything." I frowned and said with a bitter smile.


    I saw that I was about to succeed, but I didn''t expect to encounter more trouble at this time.


    Zijiao also tried in the past. Her own evil Fox and fire can''t do any damage to the long gun.


    You can''t break your own pearl of fraud.


    Zijiao was also distressed.


    "Anyway, we have plenty of time now. Take your time." after thinking for a while, Zijiao said.


    "But this guy will summon the little monster."


    If there''s any more zombies.


    Who knows, Zijiao just smiled: "this is simple... I think your strength should be great, this guy, can you carry it?"


    The Centaur with only body left was also very heavy. I could hardly carry it. As a result, under the leadership of Zijiao, I found a high-rise building nearby, and then threw the Centaur''s body into the basement.


    Because the guy was still howling and worried that the sound would spread again and attract something like a zombie, Zijiao even found a steel rope to tie the Centaur''s mouth, so that the guy could not make any sound.


    The body like a cylinder was even tied up by countless iron chains and tied to the surrounding columns. Then we left the guy in the basement with the doors and windows closed to ensure that the guy would not make any sound.


    This guy is an immortal undead, but now this immortality has become his own trouble.


    If you don''t die, you can''t come back to life!


    And even his mouth was sealed, and he didn''t even have a chance to summon the little monster.


    After all this, Zijiao proudly took me away and returned to the position of the long gun again.


    I''m impressed by this woman. I can''t underestimate women. You can''t imagine that kind of ghost mind.


    This kind of thing is the greatest punishment for the immortal soul.


    "Well, now we can think about how to deal with this guy slowly." looking at the long gun, Zijiao said.


    As expected, the long gun could not recover the Centaur. The Centaur was trapped in the basement and could not summon the little monster.


    In other words, it''s completely at our disposal now.


    We have stayed here for seven or eight days in a row. For such a long time, we have never been harassed.


    Occasionally, one or two small zombies come here. They are not our opponents at all. They can be killed easily.


    In the past few days, we have been thinking about how to break the long gun, but the difficulty is beyond our imagination.


    We did everything we could to cut off the long gun.


    I used to chop with greedy Hydra for several hours, but my hands were numb, but the long gun remained still.


    Zijiao was not much better. She burned with a demon fox for a long time. The long gun looked a little red.


    Every day, in addition to trying every means to cut off the spear, there seems to be nothing else, especially calm, even peace. During this period of time, the relationship between me and Zijiao has improved a lot, and let me see another side of the girl.


    During this period of time, Zijiao was as lovely as an ordinary girl, not as fierce as before.


    I haven''t tasted this stable life for a long time.


    "Well... If only it had been like this..." Zijiao stretched lazily: "only the two of us..."


    "Er? What did you say?" I was trying to think about countermeasures. I didn''t hear what Zijiao said.


    "No, that''s right. What, I mean us... What if I burn with fire first and burn the long gun red all the time, and then you let your woman shoot the long gun with cold ice?" Zijiao said casually, and her eyes lit up.


    This sentence gave me a sharp look.


    Yes, although steel is strong, it is particularly fragile when it is red. If it is frozen with extreme ice at this time, the instantaneous temperature difference may have unexpected effects.


    Think of it and do it. After calculating the time, Zijiao immediately began to burn the long gun with her own evil fox fire.


    The power of the evil fox fire is quite powerful and the temperature is very high. Generally speaking, ordinary steel will turn into molten iron in a few minutes.


    But the long gun can last for several hours, and the temperature is only a little higher.


    Moreover, I can feel that with three more tails, Zijiao''s strength has obviously improved and become more powerful than before.


    The power of the evil fox fire is also more terrible than before.


    Although we haven''t tried to fight with real weapons, we can clearly feel the power of evil Fox and fire.


    The blue flame is constantly jumping. Even far away, I can clearly feel the terrible heat.


    But I didn''t stay away. I stayed with Zijiao all the time. As soon as the clarity skill cooled down, I immediately lost a skill to restore Zijiao''s physical strength.


    It is a huge consumption for Zijiao''s physical strength to continue the evil fox fire for a long time.


    Fortunately, my clarity is here and will recover every few minutes. Otherwise, Zijiao really can''t afford it.


    After more than an hour, the temperature of the long gun has been a little hot.


    Over the past three hours, the weeds near the spear were even ignited by the heat on the spear.


    After more than five hours, I could feel a trace of red on the long gun, although it was very weak and almost invisible.


    Twelve hours later, the place where the spear was burned by the fire has completely turned into a red trace, and the color of other places has basically changed.


    Eighteen hours later, the whole body of the long gun turned into the color of fire.


    Time has finally come.


    "Ready..." Zijiao''s voice became a little hoarse and dry.


    Although I have my clarity skill to recover my strength, it is also a huge burden for Zijiao''s spirit to burn the long gun with evil fox fire for 18 hours.


    But Zijiao will stick to it until the cold ice comes.


    I also hurried into action. AI Xi''s card appeared in an instant. He scratched a scar on his hand, and immediately bent his fingers and bounced, and the card quickly emerged in mid air.


    Ash''s figure appeared quickly.


    Just appeared, the strange fire of Zijiao''s demon fox immediately shook.


    All around was suddenly covered with cold.


    "Ash... Magic crystal arrow, attack the spear..." I ordered in a deep voice.


    Whether we can cut off the long gun and completely erase the threat depends on this.

 Chapter 232

    AI Xi also understood the current situation. As soon as it appeared, he immediately opened his hands. The cold ice bow suddenly sent out a dazzling luster in his hands, and the magic crystal arrows began to gather quickly.


    The strong cold from freldrod in the far north was quickly mobilized by AI Xi at this time. The endless cold quickly gathered on the ice bow through the mysterious space.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the magic crystal arrow has been collected!


    The coolness around reached a limit at this time.


    With Ashley''s soft drink, the slender jade finger suddenly loosened.


    With a buzzing sound, the magic crystal arrow roared from the air and shot directly at the long gun on the ground.


    At that moment, all of us held our breath.


    Just like watching a slow motion, I watched the cold arrow roar in front of me.


    jingle!


    With that clear sound, the sharp tip of the arrow collided with the long gun.


    Buzz!


    At that moment, only a circle of ripples suddenly spread away from the ground.


    The fluctuation doesn''t seem very strong, but the impact is particularly terrible.


    Zijiao and I felt the power almost at the same time. We just wanted to retreat, but we couldn''t do it at all. We only heard a bang. Both of us were shocked and flew out at the same time.


    Then I saw a large white water mist, churning up. There was a white mist all around.


    The terrible ice brought by the magic crystal arrow is melting rapidly. For such a long time, the heat accumulated on the long gun has reached a very terrible level.


    The cold air from freldrod and the Nine Tailed Fox are colliding rapidly.


    For a time, all around were completely covered by the white fog, and we couldn''t even see what was going on inside.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I only heard a crisp sound. A trace of joy appeared on Zijiao''s face and me almost at the same time.


    Regardless of the cold and heat in front of them, the two rushed over almost at the same time.


    Just above the long gun in front, a crack like spider silk finally appeared. Although it is very small, it is more important than everything at this time. That appearance makes us feel unspeakable excitement.


    Although it is only a tiny crack, it also gives us hope.


    At this time, the ice arrow had completely disappeared, and the ice had been completely saved by the area on the spear, melting almost one day and one night.


    Excited, I reached out and two weapons appeared in my hands at the same time.


    Jump, the body appears directly in the air, and immediately falls from the sky with boundless power.


    Boom... CLICK!


    In the sky, a lightning suddenly crossed, as if expressing his endless anger.


    Just as the endless blade and the prisoner of war cut down, the long gun broke along the crack on it.


    For such a long time, we have been under pressure for such a long time for this long gun. Now this long gun can''t bear it at last.


    Finally, he was cut off. In the future, he doesn''t have to worry about being chased and killed by the Centaur.


    Just when we cut off the long gun, the Centaur trapped in the basement seemed to feel something in a distant direction. His body struggled violently, and his teeth even bit the rope in his mouth, whining loudly.


    Then the whole body, like a balloon, collapsed quickly. In a short time, there was no movement and completely lost life.


    A long gun is the noumenon.


    When the long gun was broken, the whole guy lost his life completely.


    Of course, we don''t know that the real danger is coming. At this moment, we are all in a state of excitement.


    Seeing the long gun broken, we thought we had won.


    But at this time, a gray black smoke suddenly burst out of the long gun.


    That picture looks particularly terrible!


    We had a big smile on our faces. Before we could even disappear, we were completely surrounded by a large area of darkness.


    Damn it, what the hell is going on? What happened?


    I don''t know at all. We don''t know what this is. Should we win? Obviously, the long gun has been cut off. We don''t have to be chased by the Centaur anymore, but what''s the matter now?


    The change of things made us unable to react. I only heard Zijiao''s scream, as if I felt a little scared. I quickly followed the sound and grabbed Zijiao''s hand.


    Zijiao was startled and struggled hard.


    "It''s me..." I said in a deep voice.


    Hearing my voice, Zijiao''s struggle suddenly calmed down gradually.


    All around is darkness. Even at such a close distance, I can''t see Zijiao''s appearance. I can only barely grasp Zijiao''s hand to avoid the separation of the two people.


    Then ash came over, too.


    The three men held hands and groped in the darkness.


    "Master, be careful. I feel a familiar smell in here." just then, Elise suddenly jumped out.


    Without my call, Elise appeared herself again.


    Aishi, sister Dao and even SANA are more obedient and obey orders. Generally, they will never appear without my call.


    But Elise is different. If Elise feels she needs to appear, she will even appear directly without my call.


    But Elise''s words attracted some attention in my heart: "you say familiar breath?"


    "Yes, it''s probably the life that lives in the same place with me!" Elise said simply.


    Elise used to live on shadow island.


    Shadow island is definitely a place of extreme darkness in the League of heroes. Even this Centaur, if you guessed it was the shadow of war, is also the hero of shadow island.


    Ghosts, zombies, tomb robbers... All kinds of dark life and things can be found on the shadow island.


    Is there any terrible life behind this long gun that can''t be manipulated?


    I feel more and more that the shadow island is the black hand behind the scenes! I just don''t know which role this so-called behind the scenes is.


    But now is not the time to consider these things. For us, the most important thing now is to leave here quickly.


    Although there is nothing in the darkness for the time being, this situation is absolutely dangerous. It''s better to leave here quickly now.


    It was just dark all around. I couldn''t see where it was. Fortunately, Elise came out. Elise was a life living in the dark, and she was quite familiar with the darkness.


    Then he immediately pulled us out.


    Before long, we felt that the darkness around us gradually became thin.


    In a trance, you can see the light ahead.


    Then we accelerated and rushed out of here. Because we couldn''t see the surrounding situation clearly, I didn''t even dare to flash.


    When I rushed out from here, I turned around and saw only the place where the long gun was originally located. Now it has been completely covered by the thick black fog.


    The black fog almost completely turned into substance, which seemed particularly terrible, just like countless ink hanging in mid air.


    Vaguely, you can still hear bursts of angry roars coming from the darkness.


    Seeing that appearance, all of us widened our eyes and looked incredible.


    Originally, we thought that after breaking the long gun, we naturally won. No one expected such a terrible scene.


    There seems to be a more terrible life hidden in the long gun.


    Ouch!


    Then, there was only a terrible roar like a beast. Our bodies trembled with which voice involuntarily.


    At this time, in the darkness, two blue lights suddenly flashed out.

 Chapter 233

    The two lights, the faint blue color, flickered in the air like two lanterns.


    We were right. The two lights were shining in mid air, more than 30 meters from the ground.


    We even need to hold our heads up to see it clearly.


    When I saw that light, I just felt my body shaking involuntarily.


    Those two lights, if it weren''t for my eyes, I would write them in reverse. Just fucking ah, what kind of monster is that? One eye can be so big, and it has reached a height of more than 30 meters?


    If this guy is really a monster, how big will this monster be?


    When such an idea appeared in my heart, I felt that the fear in my heart seemed to reach an unimaginable level at this moment.


    "It''s this guy..." and Elise seemed to remember something. There was a trace of dignity on her elegant face.


    "What kind of monster is that?" I asked Elise quickly.


    "The shadow of war... Hakkarim!" Elise said a gloomy name.


    The shadow of war, hakkarim, is a centaur, living in the shadow island. In popular words, he lives in the same village with Elise.


    Although most of the masters of shadow island are eccentric and often calculate with each other, Elise is still familiar with this hakkarim.


    But when I heard the name, the expression on my face looked quite strange.


    "Wasn''t that Centaur the shadow of war hakkarim?" I felt very strange, because in the League of heroes, the shadow of war hakkarim was a centaur with a long gun in his hand.


    So, I always thought that Centaur was the guy, but now I listen to Elise, it doesn''t seem so.


    "Our heroes can''t appear from that dark space at will, and can''t show their noumenon in this world. Should the master know that?" Elise asked.


    I nodded. I knew this for a long time, except for the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    "We can only rely on the dependent host to come into the world," Alice continued.


    "That Centaur, at best, is only the host of the shadow of war."


    In fact, not only humans, but even cats and dogs can become hosts.


    The Centaur is the same. It was just an ordinary horse, but fortunately, it got the soul mark of the shadow of war and began to have power.


    But before, it was just a mutant beast, but after dying once, it was resurrected from death. That was the first time it really came into contact with the shadow of war.


    Since then, the Centaur has had the ability to control the undead and manipulate the zombie.


    Those dead lives are its warriors.


    The shadow of war gave it endless life, and the Centaur must act according to the order of the shadow of war.


    And this command is very simple. It is to collect all the heroes who come to this world in the hero alliance and get the soul marks of those heroes.


    So the Centaur, as soon as he saw Zijiao, chased and killed frantically for more than a month. As a result, when he saw me, he immediately began to chase and kill frantically and bite.


    But I never thought that the Centaur was such a waste. For such a long time, I didn''t get a soul mark. I even killed myself hundreds of times.


    Only the shadow of war can revive this guy again and again.


    The shadow of war can be said to be the head of the ghost Knight order. It is naturally very simple to revive a ghost. Even in order to enable the Centaur to achieve its goal, he lent his own weapons to this guy.


    That weapon... That long gun is not rubbish. It''s a real artifact. It''s a super weapon in the shadow of war.


    But I didn''t expect that my weapons were broken now.


    This can irritate the shadow of war in that space.


    With the help of a large amount of dead gas released when the weapon collapses, they even forcibly break their own noumenon out of space.


    "Ontology!"


    When I heard Elise''s words, I just felt a sudden stagnation in my heart.


    Noumenon... I know that the noumenon of these heroes are some very arrogant characters.


    Even if it was an auxiliary, when the piano girl came out, she still swept the space within four kilometers, and no one could stop it.


    The shadow of the war can be said to be the boss of the death knights, who is an expert killed in the battlefield. How terrible would it be if this guy''s body came out?


    Besides, is this guy''s body a building?


    "The master doesn''t have to worry too much. Although it is noumenon, the noumenon will be seriously affected when it comes to the world, so the strength should not be much." Elise comforted me.


    But Elise''s comfort made me feel a little insecure. Looking at the body of more than 30 meters, it was as huge as a ten story building. Such a big guy could crush me with one foot.


    Unexpectedly, he cut off the long gun and released such a terrible life.


    "What shall we do now, kill him?" I said with some interest.


    Didn''t Elise say that this guy''s strength has been seriously affected.


    But when I said this, Elise looked at me as if she were looking at a fool.


    "Master, is your head burned? Even if your strength has been seriously affected, it''s not what the current master can deal with. Now the best way for the master is... Run away." Elise said naturally.


    Shit... I can''t wait to slap Alice on her hip.


    This woman, this is deliberately biting me!


    I said before that the strength of this monster was reduced. I thought I could deal with it. Unexpectedly, I said so again.


    Besides, if you want to run away, why didn''t you say it earlier.


    If I had started running earlier, I would have run at least a few kilometers now.


    Holding ash in one hand and Zijiao in the other, he rushed out to the rear.


    As for Elise, she smiled and turned her body into a huge spider, followed by her.


    "Master, be careful. This guy can only rely on the dead gas released by weapon fracture for a while. Although it can''t last too long, this guy''s attack will definitely be quite fierce during this period of time." Elise said as she ran.


    Hearing that this guy doesn''t exist all the time, I was a little relieved. It seems that I just have to endure this period of time.


    Seeing that guy''s body was so huge, I rushed in the direction of the city with AI Xi and Zi Jiao.


    After thinking about it, because it was too much trouble with two people, I simply let ash return to the space. Even Elise took it back, leaving Zijiao alone.


    At this time, the black fog behind him began to creep.


    Ouch!


    Only a shrill roar was heard. In the darkness ahead, the shadow of war finally moved.


    As the leader of the ghost knights, this guy will kill anyone who dares to challenge his majesty.


    With that roar like a beast, the surrounding black fog churned violently, just like boiling. Immediately, a tuyere appeared in the air, and countless black fog was rotating violently, as if absorbed by something.


    It was the shadow of war that hakkarim was absorbing the black fog.


    The black fog came from the ghost Knight''s weapon and the long gun. I don''t know how many people were killed and how much death power was absorbed. When the long gun was cut off, all the dead gas burst out at this time.


    It is with the help of these dead spirits that the shadow of war breaks free from the dark space and even displays its own noumenon in the world.


    But this situation can not last long. Every second of existence consumes a lot of dead gas. When the dead gas is completely consumed, it is when this guy is sent back to the mysterious space.


    Crazy howling, the dead gas around was quickly swallowed by this guy. The body of the shadow of war was like an endless container, swallowing these powerful forces.


    That voice made my heart hair.


    While pulling Zijiao to run quickly, I took the time to look back, which made me tremble all over.


    As the black fog was gradually swallowed up, the body of the shadow of war gradually showed up.


    A huge body is a whole building.


    At a height of more than 30 meters, a pair of eyes radiate green light.


    The whole body looks as if it is illusory. It is all composed of blue and green light.


    Outside the body, a large number of blue-green lights mixed together, as if solidified out of a solid armor. There are ferocious barbs everywhere on the armor, which looks particularly terrible.


    The four legs are particularly strong, and the legs emit blue light. Although it is the body of a horse, it should be called a ghost horse. The upper body is a human body, which is also attached to the armor.


    The head is also human. Under the ferocious helmet, you can only see the two eyes like ghost fire.


    Although the appearance is roughly similar to that of the previous Centaur, it is actually much more powerful.


    Even if you just stand there and don''t move, you can feel an unforgettable pressure.


    All in all, this is a terrible guy.


    At the sight of this guy, I felt my heart shaking.


    I didn''t dare to stay here for long. After looking back, I immediately accelerated my speed.


    The ghost quickly spread out and immediately rushed to the distance.


    "Hey, hold on to me. That guy is hard to deal with," I said hoarsely.


    Now Zijiao also knew that the situation was bad and didn''t dare to neglect. She grabbed my clothes with both hands. However, under the super fast speed, this action could not stabilize her body. It seemed that she would fall down at any time.


    No way. Although she felt very shy, at this time, Zijiao couldn''t care so much. She put her arms around my neck and leaned her whole body against my arms.


    In the nose, you can smell an attractive fragrance.


    Because of the super fast movement, Zijiao''s long hair fluttered in front of me. From time to time, a hair was gently lifted in front of me, which made me feel a burst of itching on my nose.


    When I looked down, I just saw a large piece of white greasy in front of Zijiao''s chest, because she leaned against my chest and even deformed due to extrusion.


    Poof


    When I went, I didn''t expect to bow my head and see such a tempting picture.


    God, I admire myself. At this time, I can still think of so many things.


    At this time, the shadow of the war roared, and the black fog was finally absorbed by this guy.


    Roared loudly, and the huge body began to chase us.


    Boom


    With this movement, you can immediately see different places. Just starting to move, it feels like an earthquake, and the ground under your feet is shaking violently.


    Even if we have rushed thousands of meters away, we can feel the strong shock.


    His arms were ferocious and strong, but there was a lack of something in those two arms. There was no way. The weapons in his hands had been cut off. Now the hands of the shadow of war have become bare, not even a weapon.


    Maybe that''s why this guy is so angry.


    With a roar, the four hooves began to interlace at full speed.


    With the roar of the earthquake, the guy began to sprint forward.


    The body is huge, and the speed is particularly terrible. It is tens of meters away in one step.


    We managed to pull apart. We didn''t see enough in front of this guy. In a short time, this guy will catch up with us.


    The huge body, like the legendary Titan, has nothing to stand in front of the monster.


    Everything in front was directly smashed by the huge body.


    I''ve been running towards those places with complex terrain, but whether it''s cars, trucks or small houses in front of me, this guy doesn''t care at all.


    The huge body pounded in the past, and the crackling all turned into fragments in an instant.


    That appearance, let me experience what is the real unstoppable.


    When the soles of the feet trampled down, a large truck suddenly turned into thin pieces of iron. The horse legs just lifted up a little. The three storey building collapsed directly and dissipated into endless fragments.


    No one can stop the rampage.


    Seeing that, my heart jumped.


    It seems that ordinary things can''t stop this guy. I look into the distant city center. Maybe I can live there.


    He bit his teeth and a flash appeared. His body suddenly appeared hundreds of meters away. The flash was just over, and the ghost quickly opened.


    The two skills are used alternately, and I dare not even stay for a second.


    At the super fast speed, I can clearly feel the passing air, cutting my face like a knife.


    There is a river between the city center and the suburbs.


    Damn it... I don''t have time to look for bridges or anything.


    Nearly a hundred meters wide river blocked in front of us.


    I don''t believe you. I can''t rush through.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth and jumped, his body rushed straight ahead like a big bird.


    When reaching the highest point, the body immediately began to fall. Immediately, the soles of the feet stepped on the river, and the exhausted body gave more strength out of thin air.


    Then he jumped again and finally crossed the river.


    I feel that I have become the legendary magic skill floating on the water.


    This river should cause some trouble to that guy, right?


    I think so in my heart.


    At this time, the figure of that guy could be seen. He was rushing here with billowing wolf smoke behind him.


    I dare not stay and continue to move forward like crazy.


    Finally, just in front of me, I saw a building more than 30 stories high. I looked happy and rushed to the building with Zijiao in my arms.


    Body a jump, directly is the height of more than a dozen floors, in mid air, with both hands on the windowsill, run up again.


    Once, twice, three times... After four or five times, I finally reached the position of the roof.


    This house is more than 90 meters high. Even if the shadow of the war is huge, it is only one-third. It should be safe for the time being.


    My throat was as hot as a bellows, and I gasped.


    Just that period of time, although short, has caused a very serious burden on the body.


    Zijiao was always in my arms, but she was not greatly affected. She just looked at my sweating appearance, and seemed to feel sorry. She pinched her sleeve and wiped it on my face.


    Just then, I turned around and just saw that the behemoth had reached the river and the river.

 Chapter 234

    Can that river stop the shadow of war?


    I looked into the distance with hope in my eyes. Although I know very well myself, this possibility is not at all possible.


    Sure enough, those lantern like eyes didn''t pay attention to the river at all.


    The huge body, without even a trace of staying, rushed directly.


    Jump, this guy let me see what is the real leap over the Grand Canyon.


    The body of the ghost war horse, which is more than 30 meters high and almost the same length, gives the body extremely amazing bouncing power.


    I only saw the four legs exert themselves on the ground, that is, the body directly soared into the air. It felt like flying clouds and fog, shuttling directly from the river, a distance of 100 meters wide, and leaping over easily.


    At that scene, my heart jumped wildly and was frightened.


    That power is really too strong.


    At this time, the guy obviously saw us. He didn''t even move a little slowly. He rushed over with that kind of violent momentum.


    Watching that guy''s action, I''m afraid of jumping wildly in my heart. What is this guy doing? Does he want to hit directly?


    This is a tall building with more than 30 floors. Even if this guy hits it like this, it is absolutely impossible.


    But soon, this guy taught me the most tragic lesson with his own strength.


    I only saw the guy rush over at a very fast speed, his upper body lower, and the head is guarded by armor. This guy seems to be unscrupulous.


    With a bang, he plunged into the building.


    I just felt a violent shaking of the building under my feet. My body was uncontrolled and began to tilt down in a strange way.


    I screamed in my heart. I rushed out and jumped directly to another building. I didn''t dare to stop immediately. After several jumps in succession, there was a violent roar behind me.


    It was the sound of a building collapsing.


    The building where it was originally located was directly knocked down by this guy... How strong is the impact of this guy, a building more than 30 stories high?


    Even a locomotive doesn''t have the strength?


    A building was knocked down, and then the collapsed building hit the next building.


    It felt like dominoes, and a large row fell down at once.


    Seeing the smoke billowing picture, I can only keep speeding up!


    I want to find a higher place where I can avoid for a while, as long as I can survive this period of time.


    But this city is not that kind of big city. You can''t see hundreds of stories of buildings at all. The highest is a 50 story building.


    However, even that floor could not withstand the impact of the shadow of war.


    This is our last hiding place now.


    Zijiao is still in my arms, so that we can escape at any time. We hold Zijiao''s shoulder in our left hand and hold her snow-white thighs in our right hand.


    There was a violent tremor under the body.


    We don''t know how long that guy can last, but now it looks like he''s still alive.


    With each impact, the building under him was shaking violently.


    This building has higher floors and is more solid, but judging from the current situation, even this building can''t last long.


    Maybe the shadow of the war can''t directly knock down the building, but each impact makes a large area below dilapidated. When the lower floor is completely destroyed, the building can''t bear it.


    Roar... Roar


    The shadow of the war was like crazy, roaring loudly. His head hit the building desperately. Each collision made a large area of the building collapse, and the position of more than ten floors had been sunk into a large area.


    Looking up, you can still see the two targets on the roof. These two damn guys have cut off their weapons. This time, we must kill them all.


    The soul marks of those five damned women will surely fall into their own hands.


    Under the helmet, there were strange laughter in the two ferocious eyes. It seemed that we had seen the picture of our death.


    Damn, I have no weapons. If I have weapons, I can easily kill these two guys now.


    At this time, the shadow of the war retreated a few steps, roared dully, and a halo gradually appeared on the four hoofs.


    This guy is about to start the destruction charge! I know the ability of the shadow of war to destroy the charge. Within four seconds, the speed of the shadow of war will reach a limit in a short time, and the destructive power of the charge will become stronger.


    With this impact, we will have nowhere to escape.


    "Now, there''s no place to hide..." blinking, I said. If I can''t even hide from the highest place, what else is safe?


    "Go to that mountain." at this time, Zijiao suddenly opened her mouth.


    He took his hand away from my neck, pointed to a peak in the distance and said.


    "Maybe the shadow of the war can''t climb the mountain. If he can catch up, we''ll jump off the mountain. Even if we jump under the cliff, I don''t want to fall into that guy''s hand." Zijiao whispered.


    Although she was saying this, there was not much fear in Zijiao''s voice. It felt more like going out with people.


    ¡­¡­


    But sometimes, some words really can''t be said casually.


    When we came to this mountain, we looked at the grand canyon below, and the expression on our face was full of helplessness.


    Here is a river... The river is not very wide, but the river is fast. Even from the top of the mountain, you can clearly hear the fierce sound of water from below.


    Even the river in the city is a water source led from here.


    Just halfway up the mountain, the shadow of war was rushing towards the mountain.


    We thought that the steep mountain could block the steps of this Centaur, but we still underestimated this guy. His huge body has unimaginable acuity.


    Under the four hooves flying, the body is rushing towards the top of the mountain.


    Unexpectedly, Zijiao''s words came true.


    The two men stood on the top of the mountain and watched the shadow of the war rush up quickly. I took a deep breath and put Zijiao down. They stood side by side and looked at the huge monster below. I took out my weapons.


    "Do you still want to fight him?" Zijiao smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    "Always try it. If you don''t even fight, you may not be too timid." at this time, I''m not so afraid.


    I heard from Elise that this guy is powerful. I also saw the terrible power of this monster. A building with dozens of floors crashed directly and collapsed. I couldn''t resist that power at all.


    I also know that I can''t stop that power at all, but... At this time, there is a courage in my heart, which makes me want to try how powerful this monster, the real hero in the alliance, is.


    Roar


    The monster had rushed to the front, and his two arms swept across the mountain. The big tree held by one person on the mountain was directly broken, and the bolt grabbed a stone and hit it directly at the top of the mountain.


    "You wait here, I''ll meet this guy." my face is crazy, although I may not be as big as an ant in front of this guy!


    Zijiao nodded slightly, so she found a stone on the top of the mountain and lay down obliquely. She looked lazy and charming.


    Vaguely, now Zijiao seems to have really had the appearance of some Nine Tailed foxes.


    Holding the endless blade in one hand and the greedy Hydra in the other hand, he looked at the huge monster below. With an evil smile on his face, he jumped into a high position, and two blades split at the bottom at the same time.


    At this moment, I have no reservation at all. I use my greatest and strongest strength to defend my last dignity.


    The shadow of war roared, and a huge arm grabbed me directly in the air.

 Chapter 235

    One side is a lazy and charming beauty, and the other is a powerful and violent monster.


    This is the first time that I really understand the noumenon of heroes. I know that the noumenon of these heroes are powerful and terrible. I was just facing a bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick in the dreamland before. I almost died.


    When an auxiliary hero, Qin suona, comes out, she can sweep the monsters nearby for kilometers. I know that the power of these heroes is definitely beyond my ability to resist.


    So I''ve been running away with Zijiao because I don''t want to die. But when I was forced to a dead end, I could only choose to fight.


    But now, that fear has disappeared, and more importantly, it is calm.


    Now, let me see your real power.


    In mid air, two figures are rapidly approaching, one big and one small, forming a huge difference. Greedy Hydra and endless blade are torn down from mid air at the same time.


    The shadow of the war has no weapons, but it seems that I don''t need weapons at all. As long as these two guys don''t run around, this man is not his opponent at all.


    The claw directly grabbed the Tomahawk and blade in mid air.


    That slap is bigger than my body.


    The five fingers are like pillars, full of terrible power. I know very well that if I am touched by this guy, I''m afraid I will be patted into meat sauce in an instant.


    Seeing that the five fingers were about to catch me, my body twinkled and disappeared in an instant.


    Flash!


    When he reappeared, he had run to the shoulder of the shadow of war and swept the edge in his hand.


    Yay!


    Excellent chance. If this is an ordinary monster, this attack has definitely cut off the monster''s head.


    Unfortunately, this guy is too strong. I only heard a harsh sound. A large amount of Mars bloomed from the neck with the protection of thick armor. My attack can''t even tear this guy''s defense.


    However, being attacked by me is still a shame for the shadow of the war. This guy is angry, his shoulders are raised, and his two claws come together from mid air, and I am in the middle.


    I''m not a fly... My face is ferocious, my toes are a little on that shoulder, and my whole body flies up. In a moment, I directly ran into the air.


    Kankan dodged those two slaps, but just at this time, the guy''s claws suddenly raised.


    Damn it... I cursed in secret, and I split down with two weapons.


    Bang... I only heard a dull sound. Soon my body seemed to be hit by a locomotive. Under the attack of that extreme terrorist force, I flew out directly.


    What a powerful force. Although it''s just a touch, I still can''t bear that force.


    In mid air, I turned over and took advantage of a huge stone. I rushed over again.


    I''m not an opponent at all. This guy''s strength is really terrible. Any action can directly lift me out.


    I can only rely on my sensitive body to run around in the crack of this guy''s attack. I don''t have the ability to confront this guy directly.


    It''s just that it won''t last long.


    AI Xi and Dao Mei are constantly calling. They want to come out and participate in the battle, but I stopped them.


    Although their strength is strong, they are not rivals in the face of the shadow of war.


    I won''t put them in danger, because the shadow of the war seems to appear to collect heroes. No one can guarantee what will happen.


    Now this battle can only be solved by me alone.


    Just jumping up and down like this, although it''s no problem for a short time, it''s extremely nervous. A little carelessness may end up in pieces.


    Elise just said that this guy''s duration was limited, but looking at the current situation, she didn''t know how long this guy would exist. Every second seemed like suffering.


    Boom


    Another punch almost wiped my body and roared past.


    It immediately hit the stone next to it. That mountain peak was directly crushed by this guy''s huge iron fist. Its huge body gave it amazing strength. The scattered stones hit me and hurt me all over.


    My body was no longer stable. I was shocked out directly. Bang, my back directly hit a broken stone, which made me feel as if my back was about to be torn apart.


    Roar


    Then the guy roared and rushed at me immediately. He didn''t even care about the purple Jiao next to him.


    This guy hates me.


    At this time, I had retreated to the limit, and the soles of my feet retreated a little. As a result, there was an open space. I could see the large cliff behind me from the corner of my eyes.


    I don''t know how long the waterfall falls down the cliff. With the violent sound, I can still feel the water vapor rushing from bottom to top.


    I don''t know how deep the cliff is... It''s this that makes me suddenly react. A plan has been formed in my heart.


    Watching the shadow of the war climbing up the cliff in front of me, my brain quickly calculated.


    I need to annoy this guy first


    My eyes turned for a moment. I made a provocative gesture towards the shadow of the war, looked at this guy with disdain and disdain on my face: "I thought the boss of the legendary ghost Knights was a role, but I didn''t expect to be such a weak chicken. For such a long time, I can''t even handle a human being, bah..."


    I scolded impolitely.


    This guy seemed unable to speak, but there was no doubt that he could understand my voice. Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, I saw this guy become angry.


    The body is constantly twisting on the top of the mountain, just because the position of the mountain is too small, even this guy doesn''t dare to act casually.


    It used to be a platform and a temple, but now it''s all broken.


    The body of this giant has occupied almost a quarter of the mountain.


    The ghost trotted


    A sneer came from the corners of my mouth, and I rushed over again.


    The guy immediately hit it with his fist.


    My body quickly deflected and blew, and my fist hit me directly, almost smashing me into meat sauce. At this time, I shot like lightning, my spirit was highly nervous, and my brain could hardly tolerate any mistakes.


    It''s easy to chop down with a knife.


    The more than 20 points of defense breaking brought by the talent system finally worked.


    Only heard a hiss, the guy''s index finger was torn a small crack, although it was only a small crack, but it was the best beginning.


    Immediately jumped, and the Tomahawk in his hand chopped wildly again.


    With one mind and two uses and two weapons, I feel like I''m almost schizophrenic.


    With a clatter, it was chopped down again, and the small wound on the index finger immediately expanded by half.


    In the next few seconds, I performed the most arrogant dance in the world.


    With a high degree of concentration, the body is like a butterfly wearing flowers, constantly shuttling under the crazy attack of the shadow of war.


    Those two huge fists hit me again and again, and huge holes have been hit on that platform.


    But no matter how fierce the attack of the shadow of war was, it failed to hit my body.


    The two weapons have been floating in mid air, flying and cutting at the fastest speed.


    The root of the left index finger, attacked again and again, has completely broken the outer armor.


    All the attacks were directed at this place.


    The anger of the shadow of war has been fully mobilized. This damn bastard, like a disgusting guy like a flea, clearly has a powerful power far beyond him, but this guy jumps up and down in front of himself and can''t attack. This situation is gradually destroying the reason of this grumpy guy.


    How did he know what kind of suffering it was for me in these few seconds? My body had to quickly dodge his attack and control two weapons. I felt like my head was going to explode. I couldn''t last long.


    At this time, the greedy Hydra chopped down again.


    The same place.


    Roar


    The shadow of the war roared angrily. With this chop, the huge finger finally broke completely.

 Chapter 236

    The finger was cut off!


    When this scene really appeared, I felt a little incredible. I actually cut off this guy''s finger.


    This is the essence of the shadow of war!


    Fortunately, in such a place, the area is small, and the shadow of the war cannot be displayed. If I were in an open place, I would be hit and fly out as long as I was hit.


    The ultra-high speed movement finally stopped. Just after this extreme operation, my head was like overload. A burst of heart piercing pain almost tore my brain apart.


    Compared with the stabbing pain in my brain, this small injury is nothing for the shadow of war, but... Being molested by a guy much weaker than myself for so long, and even cutting off his fingers, is definitely an unacceptable shame for the shadow of war.


    I only saw that the eyes were emitting strong flames in the beads. I don''t know when the original green light had turned into red eyes, just like spitting fire.


    Anger has been completely ignited. As a noble knight, he was hurt by so many flies weaker than himself. This is a shame he can''t wash away.


    You must kill this guy.


    In the roar, the shadow of war even forgot where it was. His eyes filled with anger could only see the shadow of the guy in front of him.


    The belief of killing is churning in my heart.


    Under the burning anger, it even started the destruction charge. The speed reached a limit in a short moment and rushed to me in the blink of an eye.


    I didn''t dare to neglect it. I turned and ran. When I saw the cliff, I jumped and my body appeared directly in the air.


    At this time, the shadow of the war followed, perhaps it was too late to control its speed, or it had been destroyed by anger, forgot everything, and even followed closely, jumped and chased the past directly.


    This guy''s jumping ability is much stronger than me. All of a sudden, he rushed directly to my rear, grabbed two huge claws directly, lost an index finger on his left palm, and the fracture radiated green light.


    Go to hell


    Vaguely, I seemed to hear an angry roar.


    Then the two palms slapped me directly.


    In the middle of the air, I have no chance to dodge. This time, I''m definitely dead.


    However, at this fatal moment, a strange and mocking smile was drawn from the corners of my mouth, staring at the guy behind me... I have nowhere to borrow in the air, I can''t move, but ah... There is a skill that is just good and cooled down.


    Flash!


    Seeing that I was about to be torn up by this guy, my body suddenly flashed and suddenly disappeared.


    Those two palms can only pass through a residual shadow powerlessly.


    Then with a wail, the huge body fell directly from the high air.


    As for my body, Kankan returned to the place next to the cliff.


    Everything is in my calculation.


    When we were forced to the top of this cliff, I began to calculate where to live. Although I was facing an extremely powerful enemy, I would never give up. No matter what happened, I wanted to live.


    When one foot is empty, I have started to calculate. I have to calculate my attack, the cooling time of my skills, and most importantly, the anger of this guy. If this guy has never been angry, my plan is completely useless.


    But it''s pretty good. Big guys like this are easily angered.


    There was a smile on the corner of my mouth. I was paralyzed all over. I just sat down beside the cliff and didn''t even have any strength


    Unexpectedly, I really defeated the shadow of war... Although I used this kind of conspiracy, when this scene appeared, I still felt as if I was dreaming.


    Zijiao also came slowly. Zijiao knew that she couldn''t intervene in the battle just now, but Zijiao didn''t escape while I was fighting. Zijiao watched from beginning to end, and there was no fear.


    Maybe this woman is already ready to live together if she wants to live... If she dies... Then die together.


    It''s so lonely... After walking alone for so long, the loneliness has been lingering in Zijiao''s heart. She doesn''t believe anyone. It''s hard to find a trusted companion. If she returns to that lonely life again, Zijiao feels that she may not die yet.


    Stretch out a hand, Zijiao is ready to wipe the sweat on my forehead.


    However, when Zijiao''s palm was about to touch my forehead, my body was suddenly entangled by a black fog. Immediately, the whole body was completely out of control and directly pulled over.


    Zijiao''s hand stayed in the air... That face suddenly became ferocious


    No


    A shrill scream came from Zijiao''s mouth.


    The man immediately stood next to the cliff. Just below that, Zijiao only saw the man... Her only companion for such a long time was being entangled by a black fog and pulled down.


    That is... The shadow of war!


    The black fog of the broken spear was originally the energy of the shadow of war, but now, this damn guy uses this black fog as a weapon of revenge.


    For the first time, a fear appeared on Zijiao''s face.


    Before, even if she was chased and killed by the shadow of the war, Zijiao didn''t feel the slightest fear, but now, Zijiao is really afraid.


    But soon, the fear on Zijiao''s face gradually dispersed, and her face even flashed a trace of tenderness.


    what the fuck!


    A wise man who worries a lot must make a mistake.


    I calculated so much that I didn''t calculate this move.


    I thought that as long as this guy fell, we would win this time, but I didn''t think that this guy still had this means and overcame me me at the last moment.


    I feel that my body is falling rapidly, which is not enough. I also feel that those black fog are not only pestering my body, but even a large amount of black fog is rapidly penetrating my eyes, nose, mouth and ears and drilling into my body.


    That kind of black gas seems to want to completely occupy my body.


    I was struggling violently, but I couldn''t do anything. I could only feel my body falling faster and faster.


    Boom... There seems to be a violent roar under me.


    I know the shadow of the war fell into the water.


    I also know that it will be my turn soon. Just a second before I fell into the water, I only saw a red and white figure falling from the sky with long flowing hair and three hairy tails


    This stupid woman... You''re stupid.


    This is the last thought in my mind.


    Immediately the body slammed down.


    That violent impact made me feel like my body was about to be torn apart. Immediately, I couldn''t feel anything in my brain, and my brain was blank.


    Not long, there was another sound of water.


    The waterfall was still roaring, and the torrent rolled everything in the water and floated down.


    If it weren''t for the broken mountain, there would be a broken iron plate towering on the ground to prohibit jumping off the cliff, as if nothing had happened.


    On the other side, the team is still moving forward.


    There were only 17 cars left in the original 21 car convoy, and five cars were destroyed in the previous battle.


    Meng Rui''s arms were wrapped with thick bandages. Just before that, they were attacked by a group of monkeys. It seemed that they ran out of the zoo, but they were all King Kong.


    Under these King Kong attacks, they lost two cars and even injured many people.


    "Shit, if Lin Yi was here, I wouldn''t have to bother so much. Damn it, it''s been three days and my injury hasn''t recovered yet." Meng Rui scolded.


    At the front of the car, Chen Yi is also looking into the distance, with a charming smile on her mouth: "it doesn''t matter. When we get to s City, we can meet him..."

 Chapter 237

    Did I pass out?


    I don''t know. I can''t open my eyes, hear any sound and feel nothing. It''s completely dark all around. It seems that I really fainted.


    But I can feel something else, darkness.


    A pure darkness is the power that the shadow of war finally pulled me down. Even after I fell off the cliff, that power still hasn''t disappeared. When I can''t feel anything, I can clearly feel that black power, like a worm, is spreading madly in my body.


    It seems that I want to take over my body. Vaguely, I can still feel pain


    I can still feel that my body seems to be divided into several parts. One part of the extremely cold force is resisting the invasion of darkness. On the other side, there seems to be a gap swallowing the dark force.


    In a trance, my body seemed to become a battlefield, each according to one side and fighting with each other.


    It''s just that it''s so fucking hard for me.


    I can''t open my eyes and speak, but the tingling feeling in the depths of my brain has never been interrupted.


    ¡­¡­


    This situation, I don''t know how long it lasted. Suddenly, there was a time when the tingling feeling suddenly disappeared.


    At that time, I felt as if I had entered heaven... Bah, bah, what heaven, should I not die?


    It should be not dead. I feel like my body is dragged by something, rubbing on the ground a little. That feeling is not very comfortable.


    My back was rubbed very hard. I was a little angry. I wanted to see who actually treated me like this, and then I opened my eyes.


    Originally, I just thought so, but when my eyelids moved, I suddenly found that I had been able to control my body.


    I''m awake!


    I don''t know how long it took, but I finally woke up.


    When I opened my eyes, I saw only a face in front of me.


    It was a face that looked slightly immature. The pretty face looked very beautiful. A pair of big eyes flickered. It was very shiny, just like a gem.


    His face was covered with water stains, as if he was using great force. Behind his head, there was a long head of water green hair, which fluctuated slightly.


    This is a girl, very beautiful... She is wearing a green plaid shirt on her upper body, with a large white and greasy blank in the middle.


    Two small hands grabbed the clothes on my shoulders and tried hard.


    Just, when I saw those hands... Eh?


    Those little hands are all emerald green... Scales?


    Things like fish scales spread over the fingers. The two arms that might have been soft are now covered with green scales.


    What''s going on?


    There was a murmur in my heart.


    At this moment, the girl seemed to feel something. As soon as she saw me open her eyes, she was startled.


    This seems to be a very timid girl. She immediately released her hands, and then my head slammed, fell down again and hit the beach.


    The little girl was frightened and retreated again and again, but as soon as she withdrew two steps away, she couldn''t stand stably and sat down directly on the beach.


    Frightening a lovely little girl like this makes me feel a little bad.


    Come on, I don''t look that bad, do I?


    My mouth is wide open and I want to smile and look kind.


    But just opened his mouth, he only felt a pain in his abdomen, and then with a wow, a mouthful of water gushed out directly, and even a small fish hopped on the ground.


    Then at this time, I felt my stomach bulging and quite uncomfortable. I looked down and said that no one would doubt that I was nine months pregnant and my stomach became round.


    Lying on the ground, I vomited hard for a long time, and the uncomfortable feeling in my stomach finally felt a little better.


    I can feel how weak my body is. My whole body is almost overdrawn.


    Even spitting water makes me feel like I can''t bear it.


    I don''t know how long it''s been, how long I''ve been floating in that river.


    The limbs almost completely lost the power of reaction, and only the head could shake a little!


    Just then, the girl shook her tail and walked over from the beach.


    I''m right. It''s the tail, the tail of a fish, supporting the petite body.


    I thought it was my illusion before, but now it seems that it is not an illusion at all. The girl''s arms are completely green scales, and her upper body is not a green plaid shirt.


    Instead, a layer of skin composed of scales spread all the way to the chest, leaving a blank in the middle.


    It looks like an open chest shirt from my direction.


    The lower body is a fish tail, just like the mermaid in the movie animation. The green color looks quite bright.


    It''s just that it''s inconvenient for fish tail to walk. It''s very slow, and it''s easy to fall.


    It''s like I was startled when I suddenly opened my eyes. As a result, I stepped back two steps and fell down accidentally.


    However, the girl looks very kind. Although she feels very scared, she still comes together a little.


    "Hey... You... Are you human?" the girl looked at me and asked curiously. It looked like what an incredible thing to see human beings.


    I tried and wanted to sit up, but as soon as I raised my head, I couldn''t help lying down. No, I was too tired and didn''t have the slightest strength.


    With a bitter smile, I can only lie here.


    There was dazzling sunshine above my head. I don''t know how long I haven''t seen this kind of sunshine. I felt that my eyes were stinging.


    "I''m human... And you?" I said, lying on the ground with my hand in front of me, and asked the girl.


    "I... I was a human before..." the girl seemed a little distressed and whispered.


    Hearing this, my heart moved slightly.


    He was also a human before. Is it because of the advent of the end of the world?


    Actually, it''s almost what I thought.


    Girls seem to rarely see outsiders. After the initial fear, they seem to find that I am not so terrible and gradually become talkative.


    "You know what happened when the comet hit the earth a year ago..." the girl said to me as if she were talking about a normal thing.


    But the girl''s words startled me. Almost subconsciously, I suddenly sat up from the ground.


    Originally, they had no strength, but at this time, they didn''t know where the strength came from. Both eyes were emitting a strange look, and their faces were about to be twisted into one.


    That appearance startled the mermaid.


    Looking at me with some fear, the mermaid asked, "sir... You... What''s the matter with you?"


    "You... You just said... A year ago?" I held the word.


    Although the girl was frightened, she nodded: "yes, every day when the sun rises and sets, I will record it. To be exact, 422 days have passed, and two more months a year..."


    My mind sank when I heard the girl''s words.


    Fuck, in my memory, when I fell off the cliff, that is, about seven or eight months after the end of the world.


    But now the girl actually told me that fourteen months have passed.


    Can I say... I''ve been floating in the river for half a year?


    How is this... Possible?


    Do you know what''s in my heart? My first thought was why the fuck am I not dead?


    Floating in the river for half a year, I haven''t eaten for so long. Are you starving?


    Let alone the body soaked in water for a long time, didn''t it rot?

 Chapter 238

    I''m alive now, but it''s harder for me to accept than to die.


    You said that I could accept soaking in the water for three or four days, even seven or eight days, but after soaking for half a year, I didn''t die without eating or drinking. With so many torrents, so many stones in the river, and even waterfalls, I can still survive?


    Really, I feel quite surprised that I am still alive.


    The girl was staring at me with a pair of strange eyes, as if she couldn''t figure out what was bothering me.


    Well, I live, no matter how incredible these things are, but I just live.


    Ash, sister Dao, Elise, Sona? I can only give the credit for my survival to the four of them. They probably did something to keep me alive, otherwise I might really die.


    Then I looked around, and the expression on my face suddenly became more strange.


    In the distance, there was a trail of dragging. It must have been left by me. In the distance, there was a blue, and the waves were scouring the beach.


    I felt a little bitter in my throat: "this... Can''t be an island?"


    "Yes," the girl said naturally.


    This sentence shattered my dream. I didn''t expect that I could float along the river for half a year and all the way to the ocean. I didn''t die after such a long road.


    But forget it, there are too many strange things that have happened recently. I don''t care if there is one more.


    Then I looked at the mermaid and motioned her to go on.


    "A year ago, the comet hit the earth was the beginning of the disaster." the girl said slowly, "I lived on the Mainland..."


    Girls live in a coastal city. Usually, that place is definitely the best choice for playing. It has good scenery, good environment and high quality of life. After all, most coastal places are economically developed places.


    But... The only bad thing is that it was too fragile before the disaster.


    When the comet fell to the earth, the tsunami instantly flooded the city. Combined with the blood rain, the picture was unimaginable.


    At that time, don''t think about hiding. Don''t think you can protect yourself by hiding in a high building... It''s impossible. Unless it''s a little far from the beach.


    Those cities close to the sea were swallowed up by the waves in an instant, high-rise buildings were submerged and washed down, and the waves swept directly past. No matter what was in front of them, everything was completely swallowed up by that terrible monster, and nothing remained.


    Compared with the inland, the situation along the coast is a disaster.


    "At that time, we all thought we were dead..." now looking back, the girl was still afraid for a while.


    "But at that time, many people died, and I was swallowed up by the sea. I thought I was going to die, but I don''t know what happened. I suddenly found that I could swim in the sea, just like a fish..."


    "I found that scales began to grow on my hands and fins began to appear... I also found that my legs turned into a fish''s tail in the ocean... I was frightened at that time."


    Mutation!


    The end of the world is coming, comets hit the earth, blood rain... All kinds of different disasters have brought all kinds of unknown changes.


    It''s obvious that this girl also mutated or evolved in the last world... But the speed of this evolution is too fast for people to react.


    When you suddenly find that your arms grow scales and your legs become tails, you can imagine the feeling of fear.


    "At that time, I couldn''t control my body well. I could only float along the ocean. When the sea receded, I was swept away by the water..."


    "Later, I found that I was not the only one."


    The girl told, and the picture gradually showed up.


    This girl is not the only one who has become like this. Although the proportion is so small that it is frightening, there are still some people who have adapted to the changes of the environment, changed, or evolved into a mermaid.


    Then those people found a place to hide... They were afraid that they would be treated as monsters by other humans.


    I can understand that situation. No one is regarded as a monster. After their own changes, subconscious fear is to avoid.


    "Later, after more than a month, the waves gradually subsided, and some mermaids were ready to go back to the shore to see what was going on. As a result..." the girl said, a trace of fear appeared on her face.


    "The zombie appeared..." I said with a bitter smile.


    "Zombie?" the girl was stunned: "what''s that?"


    At that time, I also felt strange: "didn''t you meet a zombie?"


    This is unscientific. Zombies can be said to be the most and cheapest monsters in the last world. Can''t it be said that they haven''t met zombies?


    "We didn''t encounter any zombies... In fact, although the sea water in those cities faded, because the impact was too great, the whole city was almost swept away, and all the soil was swept away. It is estimated that the altitude is many meters lower out of thin air."


    "Except for some tall buildings, most other cities are still soaked in water."


    "Right there, we were attacked by some monsters, and then we were forced to hide back," the girl said with lingering fear.


    It seems that I have a lingering fear of what happened at that time, and my face is pale.


    "Monster?"


    "Very, many monsters, big scary sharks, huge octopus and other things. Several of our companions were eaten by those monsters, and then we ran back. So now we don''t know what happened outside."


    "You may be the first person we saw alive from outside for such a long time." the girl said excitedly.


    "There were some people floating down before, but most of them were just corpses. I was looking for food in the sea. When I saw you floating on the sea, I thought you were also a corpse and were going to pull you ashore and bury you..." the girl put out her tongue and said.


    Thanks to this kind girl, if it weren''t for her, I would still be floating on the sea.


    But it''s a miracle that I haven''t been eaten by so many monsters in the sea.


    "By the way, when you found me, did you see another person, a girl, wearing a red and white Jumpsuit skirt, very beautiful..." I asked hurriedly.


    I thought of Zijiao, that stupid girl. When I was pulled down, that girl jumped down from above.


    I don''t know what happened to that girl now.


    The girl shook her head: "for a long time, you are the first person we met. Is that your girlfriend?"


    "Companion," I said with a slight smile.


    Although there is no news about Zijiao, I am not very worried. After all, there is a Nine Tailed demon fox attached to Zijiao. If Zijiao is really in any fatal danger, the Nine Tailed demon fox must not be able to sit still.


    The most is to lose three more tails. Maybe the next time I see Zijiao, the girl will have six furry tails.


    "Do you feel better now?" the girl asked at me.


    I tried and rested for such a long time. Although my limbs were basically paralyzed, I could move more or less. It was just that I was too weak to have any strength.


    I forgot before, but now I remember. I quickly lost a clarity skill to myself, and my strength suddenly recovered a little.


    Because of a long time of hunger and emptiness, my body was so weak that even clarity could not recover much physical strength.


    However, it is possible to get up from the ground reluctantly. Of course, it is still possible to fall at any time.


    As soon as the girl saw me like this, she came and helped me.


    "Let''s go to the island. There is food on the island. You can recover a little..." the girl said.


    "By the way, what''s your name?" I found that for such a long time, I didn''t know the girl''s name.


    "Nami!"

 Chapter 239

    Nami


    Poof!


    As soon as I heard the name, I almost sprayed it.


    "Are you the pirate king?" I asked subconsciously.


    The girl gave me a white look: "who says Nami is the pirate king?"


    Well, that''s true. There are many people named Nami. It''s just that the woman in the pirate king is the most famous. It seems that there is also a hero named Nami in the hero League. I just forget which one it is. I can''t remember it for a while.


    "My name is Lin Yi!" I told myself.


    "By the way, how many people are there on the island now?"


    "There are only more than 300 people in total. This is already the sixth island we have survived. We have to change an island almost every two months. Otherwise, we will be attacked by those sea animals. Every time we are attacked by sea animals, many people will die." Nami''s face looks a little sad.


    "We used to have more than 600 people, but now there are only more than 300..."


    I am silent. How similar is this thing to that of our team? At that time, there were thousands of people in several territories, but only one tenth of the people survived under constant attacks, and even were constantly attacked on the way forward.


    No one knows how many of those hundreds of people can survive.


    I thought the coast might be safer away from zombies, but now it seems that this variation is an all-round variation. Almost all life has changed, so that you can''t find any safe place in this world.


    "Please wait a minute." just then, Nami suddenly said.


    I didn''t know what to do. Then I saw Nami''s tail moving hard on the beach, and a towel tied to the tree next to her. It must have been left before.


    Then she saw Nami wiping her fish tail with that towel and wiping all the water drops off the fish tail.


    Then, right in front of me, that scene shocked me.


    Just as the water dried, Nami''s fish tail began to change.


    The scales gradually disappeared, and the original whole fish tail began to fork from the middle.


    When the scales were completely submerged, two long snow-white delicate legs gradually appeared in front of me.


    Become a person


    At that time, I stared wide, just like a disciple. I looked at the beautiful woman''s two long snow-white legs and looked incredible.


    God, can this change back and forth?


    Not to mention, when the two long snow-white legs emerged, Nami seemed to feel my eyes, and her face was slightly red. As a result, a green thing grew up at the end of her waist, just like a long skirt, blocking the important parts of her body.


    Then Nami got up and walked towards me barefoot. Her snow-white jade feet surprised people that it was a tail before.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. It will happen when our bodies change. When our legs touch the water, they will become Mermaid, and the scales will emerge; when someone dries them, they will become human, and the scales can also be used as clothes," Nami explained.


    Originally, I wanted to sigh, but after thinking about it, it seems that no matter what happens, there is nothing to sigh.


    "Unfortunately, no matter how the tail changes, the upper body will not change. It has always been like this." she looked at her small hands with scales, and Nami was distressed.


    Maybe she had a pair of white, tender and delicate hands before, but now she has become like this.


    "By the way, do all the people on this island become mermaids?" I asked suddenly with some curiosity.


    If so many creatures in the ocean become mermaids, then


    "Eh, Nami? Who is this person?" just as my voice fell, Nami looked strange and wanted to answer, a neutral voice suddenly went into her ear.


    I subconsciously looked around, but I didn''t see anything.


    I thought I was hungry for too long, leading to hallucinations.


    But at this time, Nami spoke with a happy smile: "sister Xi... This is a human I found, a real human."


    As if she were asking for credit, Nami pointed to me and said to a coconut tree in front of me.


    Well, yes, it''s the coconut tree in front of this.


    At that time, I was full of black lines in my head and spoke to the coconut tree, which was too


    But at this time, the coconut tree suddenly shook, and then in front of me, the tree changed rapidly.


    The branches shrink, and the original height is shrinking rapidly. In a short time, they have turned into a human.


    Can you imagine a tree man?


    It''s the kind of tree man in movies and cartoons.


    I watched the trunk and branches change into arms, fingers, legs and even head.


    When the change was completed, there was no tree at all. If it wasn''t for the two branches like antlers above the head, it would be a human.


    There is also a ring made of green leaves on his head, which is completely emerald green long hair.


    It looks like a woman and sounds like a woman, but there is always a strange feeling that she is not male or female.


    And although there is a human appearance, it is also tightly limited to the position of the head.


    The limbs and trunk are covered with a layer of bark.


    Is this a tree man?


    "Don''t call me sister Xi, I''m a man." the man felt a little dissatisfied with what Nami said.


    "Such long hair must be sister Xi..." Nami was not afraid of him and said with a smile.


    "By the way, this is Xi Yi. I call her sister Xi... She is a coconut tree native to the island..." Nami said.


    Sure enough, the tree man appeared.


    In fact, this is a coincidence. When Nami and a group of people boarded the island to avoid the disaster, one of them, named Xiyi, hid together. At that time, they were too tired and fell asleep on the coconut tree.


    Then... I fell asleep and never woke up again.


    But this coconut tree has life.


    Nami said very simply, but from Nami''s voice, I could hear a different taste, slightly sad.


    Obviously, the relationship between Xiyi and Nami should not be very general.


    When I was curious about the appearance of Xiyi, that Xiyi obviously felt very strange to me. He looked up and down like a monkey.


    "Is this the original appearance of human beings? It doesn''t seem to make any difference..." Xi Yi muttered.


    "Well, is the captain at home?"


    "Yes."


    "Then you continue to guard here. I''ll take him first," said Nami, and then waved goodbye to the tree man.


    After leaving, Nami told me that the tree man Xiyi was the eye of the whole island.


    Since the tree man lived, he has the ability to communicate with plants. He can control the trees on the island.


    These trees are his eyes and his guards.


    When I heard about this ability, I felt that it must be quite awesome.


    If you put it in the big forest, it would be a bunker. On this island, the limited number of trees limits the man''s ability.


    "The captain..." I''m a little curious. What''s the role of the captain?


    "The captain is the leader of us. Thanks to the captain, we can survive this danger. Without the captain, we might have died long ago," said Nami.


    Looking at Nami''s appearance, she was obviously full of respect and longing for the captain.


    That appearance even made me curious. What kind of man can lead hundreds of fish people to survive under such circumstances?


    Those who can lead mankind to survive at this time are undoubtedly heroes.


    Under the leadership of Nami, I entered this mysterious world.

 Chapter 240

    If I didn''t know this was the end of the world, I even thought I had just come to a small village in a paradise.


    Everything in front of me seems so quiet and peaceful.


    There are no ragged cities, no burning flames, but only clumps of plants everywhere. Everywhere looks green and there is no sign of disaster.


    However, I know that this picture is only an appearance. Under this calm, there may be unimaginable dangers hidden.


    In the middle of the island, there are some humble rooms built of wood. No matter where, human beings always need a place to live, even in this last world.


    Soon, I saw others.


    This time, I understood what Nami meant.


    On this island, I saw all kinds of people. Although they are all human, they still maintain some characteristics of marine life.


    Like those arms and scales on the chest, I also saw a man with a thick turtle shell on his head, just like a hat; I also saw a woman wrapping her body in the middle of two shells; I also saw a young man with shark fins on his back and sharp steel teeth... If I didn''t know it was caused by the end of the world, I even thought I had come to the Dragon Palace.


    What power has been released in the end of the world that can make so many changes in a short time?


    The people on the island were obviously familiar with each other. I, an outsider, saw it at a glance. Suddenly, a lot of people asked Nami, probably who I was.


    After hearing that I was a living human from the outside, they immediately looked surprised and asked me about the outside.


    "Boy, what''s going on outside now?"


    "Are they all submerged by the flood?"


    "Has the national government figured out how to change this situation? I don''t want to be a mermaid all my life."


    "Is this a virus? Is there a vaccine now?"


    It can be seen that even if these people become what they are now, they still yearn to be human in their hearts, and even subconsciously put their hope on the national government.


    In their view, perhaps the national government is the last guarantee. No matter what happens, it can always be solved, can''t it?


    However, looking at their appearance and the desire in their eyes, I don''t know how to answer, because I know my answer will completely disillusion their hope.


    "Well, don''t make any noise. If you ask, how can this little brother answer?" just at this time, a cold and sexy female voice sounded from behind.


    Although it is a woman''s voice, it is vaguely with a taste that people can''t refuse.


    The voice was very authoritative, and the original noise around soon subsided.


    Then the crowd separated and a woman came over.


    After this woman appeared, I clearly felt what was the aura.


    That''s a very beautiful woman. In popular words, it''s a standard hot girl.


    The figure is unusually hot. A long red hair looks full of hot feelings, and the red lips exude a temptation.


    The figure is sexy and enchanting. There is only a leather bra on the upper body, supporting the towering in front of the chest, and there is nothing at the waist. Show the sexy little Manyao. At the root of the Manyao, a belt binds this tight leather pants, making the legs and hips particularly sexy.


    Only that pair of eyes revealed a kind of ferocity and killing. There were two buttons on the belt and two daggers like short knives, which were quite sharp.


    Beautiful... Valiant.


    When I saw this woman, I couldn''t help sighing in my heart.


    Moreover, in this woman, I don''t see any characteristics of marine life.


    "Sister Dao..." when I saw this woman, namiton next to me cheered. It was obvious that she liked this woman very much.


    Sister Dao looks beautiful, but she looks fierce and inaccessible. But when I saw Nami, a rare smile appeared on my face.


    "No, this is our captain," said Nami, pointing to the red haired woman.


    Sister Dao? Captain?


    I fainted. I thought the so-called captain was a man. Unexpectedly, it was such a beautiful woman. Is it another elder sister like Chen Yi?


    However, the temperament of these two people is different. Although they are both women heroes, Chen Yi looks more like a strong woman, such as company executives; And this woman looks more like a gang boss.


    "Hello..." the woman nodded at me.


    I quickly returned the gift.


    "My surname is Dao and my name is Dao Yu. I''m the boss of these people. I dare to ask my friend you..." Dao Yu asked me.


    "My name is Lin Yi, from... Land." I briefly introduced myself.


    It seems that there are not so many rules here. I just sat on the ground, and then Dao Yu asked me, "since we fell into the sea, we haven''t returned to the land for a long time. Can you tell us what''s going on on the land now, and do we still have..."


    I know what she wants to say.


    Slightly frowning, although I feel sorry for the hope in these people''s hearts, but


    "It doesn''t matter. We are more or less ready and have guessed some. We just want to get a positive answer," the woman continued.


    "Have you seen the biochemical crisis?" I smiled bitterly and finally found an easy way to understand: "human beings have become like that. There are zombies everywhere. I don''t know if there are still one in ten thousand..."


    Zombies run rampant, animals mutate, natural and man-made disasters accumulate together, and the human world has completely collapsed.


    "I was chased by a monster and fell off a cliff. Unexpectedly, I was rushed directly into the ocean..." I said with a bitter smile.


    Those people around, you look at me and I look at you, can''t hide the loss in their eyes.


    "What about the country, the government and the army? Can we... Change back to human beings like us?" a young man with a turtle shell on his head asked me. I probably know why he was so worried.


    "I don''t know. According to what I know now, many human beings have mutated. I have a female friend who has several fox tails. A male friend can become a wild wolf. This should be a kind of super power. Some people have this power and can fight against disasters in the end." after thinking about it, I replied: "But those who change back have never met."


    The man was suddenly depressed.


    "There is no need to be depressed. Human beings can live only with this power. Although the body has changed into another shape, at least they have survived. Compared with those who directly die or become zombies, I think we should be much luckier," I said.


    "Yes, Mr. Lin is right. You don''t have to feel sorry for your current appearance, and you don''t have to worry that someone will laugh at you, because there are few normal people... And there are few living people at all. And becoming what you are now is the capital for you to survive. If you hadn''t been like this, you might have been drowned in the sea?" Dao Yu said loudly.


    I noticed that what Dao Yu said has always been you, not us!


    "Isn''t there a safe place?" a voice was full of pain.


    I hesitated and immediately shook my head.


    "Well, you know everything you need to know. Spread out. Have a good rest. Don''t waste your energy. We still have a hard battle to fight tonight. Give me a little heart. Don''t hang up casually." Dao Yu said loudly.


    The crowd soon dispersed, and the expression on his face became a little fierce! There is a hard battle to fight. What''s going on?


    Then he hooked his finger at me: "Mr. Lin, can you come with me?"

 Chapter 241

    Dao Yu pointed at me: "Mr. Lin, can you come with me?"


    To be honest, it doesn''t look like that. It even feels frivolous. If you encounter this situation in the street, you probably even think you have met a call girl.


    But when these words came out of the woman''s mouth, there was no sense of frivolity at all. On the contrary, there was an irresistible smell.


    I didn''t refuse. I honestly followed. To be honest, I also felt very curious about what happened here.


    Judging from the tone of Dao Yu''s speech, some very bad things may have happened here. It seems that war is happening here.


    Can it be said that the sea is the same as the land, even if it is the end of the world, there are still disputes?


    Seeing that Dao Yu spoke, the people around him still listened to Dao Yu''s words, and immediately dispersed.


    Nami nodded at me, smiled, and then left. This place is not very different from the land. Everyone has to work hard to survive in this last world.


    It seems that the place where Dao Yu lives is not much different from the dreamland where other people live. They are all the same narrow.


    After all, it is only a small island, and the available area is not very large. It is not easy for so many people to live here.


    After arriving at the room, Dao Yu turned and closed the door.


    The environment in the room seemed a little gloomy. Only from the window did a glimmer of light come out.


    After arriving at the room, the expression on Dao Yu''s face looked slightly embarrassed: "this side may not be as good as land. There are not so many places to live. It''s a little primitive. Just sit down."


    Casually found a wood and sat down. I smiled and said, "in this situation, what conditions and other things are not so important for a long time. At this time, it is the most important to live. At least, I think it''s much safer here. I''m worried all day outside. It''s quite calm here."


    For my words, Dao Yu just smiled: "do you really think there is a peaceful place in the world? Even in this island, there is no difference! This place is no safer than other places."


    After a pause, the Dao language looked at me and continued: "You came from the outside... Although you said that the outside world has been completely destroyed, I feel that you seem to hide something. When my people asked before, you seem to hesitate a little, right? Is there really no safe place outside now?"


    This woman''s feeling is quite sharp. My short hesitation is seen by this woman.


    Now that I was found, I stopped hiding and nodded: "yes, although the outside world is almost destroyed, but... According to legend, there is a safe place."


    After thinking about it, I still said these things.


    "S city is said to be the only city that has not yet been occupied! Someone once flew a plane to spread leaflets and pick up people to s city. Unfortunately, on the way of transporting people, the plane crashed."


    "S city?" Dao Yu was silent: "why didn''t you say it before?"


    "You know..." I suddenly raised my head and looked at the woman in front of me: "before me, I led a motorcade with two other people. There were three or four hundred people just to go to s city... Then we were attacked countless times on the road, and finally I was forced to separate from the motorcade."


    "Many people died..."


    "I don''t know whether it''s appropriate to tell you this news. If people here want to go to s City, no one knows what will happen on the road..."


    Sometimes that responsibility is too heavy.


    Things are not as simple as you think. It can be solved easily. When you go to s City, you get there in the blink of an eye. It is destined to be a road full of blood.


    If it were left to Meng Rui, that guy would take the responsibility without saying a word?


    I don''t have Meng Rui''s courage. I can''t bear too much on my shoulders. This is the most obvious gap between me and Meng Rui.


    Dao Yu was silent, and she knew that the road was not smooth.


    But... Sometimes you have to make a decision.


    Standing up, Dao Yu patted me on the shoulder: "after falling off the cliff, you can survive floating for so long. I know you are not an ordinary person, and I believe you are not the kind of person who can''t bear responsibility."


    "Now you just wake up, I can''t crave you too much, but... If our island can survive tonight, I think... I hope you can say everything you know, please..." Dao Yu said.


    "Well, I have to prepare some things. There will be a hard battle tonight. You have a good rest. Unfortunately, you''re not here at the right time, otherwise we''ll give you a good treat." Dao Yu smiled and said.


    There was also some hard to hide depression and worry in that eyebrow.


    The most important thing is that kind of fatigue.


    Although this woman looks very strong, she can''t last long.


    "Can you tell me what happened here? There are hundreds of fishmen here. Everyone should have good power. Is there anything else that can threaten you? Those sea animals can''t get on the island?" I was a little curious.


    At the beginning, when I saw Nami, I still felt some peace, but that was just a feeling brought to me by the girl. In fact, there were winds and waves that could not be ignored on this island.


    Everyone is worried.


    Especially the war that may appear tonight mentioned several times makes me feel extra curious.


    Hearing my words, Dao Yu, who was going to leave, stopped again!


    "Well, let me make it clear to you..."


    In fact, this variation is a large-scale and all-round change.


    As I have seen, not only humans, animals, birds, but even plants are changing.


    The same is true of fish and animals in the ocean.


    Affected by infection or other influences, some creatures in the ocean have undergone great changes and become huge monsters. Some have also evolved, have high IQ, and even have human thinking and body.


    There are about three forces in this ocean.


    One is Mermaid. Human beings have some characteristics of fish, called Mermaid. This part was originally human and has the highest IQ, but its combat effectiveness is the most vulnerable. On this island, all mermaids, plus a tree.


    The second category is fish man. It''s just a different pronunciation order from a mermaid. But in fact, the essential difference is also very big. Fish people are adults from fish. They were fish before. However, due to evolution and variation, the body began to have some human characteristics. Fish people have some human intelligence, which is about the same as the wisdom of human beings at the age of 14 or 15. It is when they are grumpy, but their strength is much stronger than that of mermaids. Moreover, the number of mermaids is much more than mermaids.


    Although the two kinds of life feel very similar, they are actually very different.


    "In fact, Mermaid and Mermaid are still very easy to distinguish. Mermaid basically looks like human on the shore. In addition to some scales on the upper body, mermaid itself is human in the ocean, and the lower body is fish tail; mermaid is completely the opposite. On land, the head is fish, and below the head is human. In the ocean, it is completely the shape of fish."


    "As for the third, and the most dangerous... Sea animals!"


    Sea beast, I heard the name more than once.


    And every time I mention the name, it represents panic.


    Even the woman in front of me is the same. When he said the name of sea beast, a trace of fear appeared on his face.

 Chapter 242

    There are three forces in the ocean.


    Mermaid, mermaid, and sea animals. Among them, mermaids have the highest wisdom and the largest number of mermaids, but sea animals have the strongest power.


    Not every fish will mutate. In that case, when the fish man landed, the human beings must have been extinct long ago, and none of them can survive.


    In fact, whether it is humans, fish or animals, only a very small number of them have variation. The vast majority of fish still live freely in the ocean and do not become zombies like countless humans.


    Some of them, affected by the end of the world, evolved.


    However, the direction of evolution is also divided into two directions. One direction is directed at human beings, and the direction of wisdom begins to evolve. As a result, they become fish people. These lives have gradually opened their intelligence, wisdom and power.


    In addition, a very small part of fish evolved in another direction, which is the direction of pure beast, beast.


    That''s the sea beast. Those evolved fish have brought their power to the extreme.


    The body began to be huge, the teeth began to become sharper, and had more powerful power. The super destructive power could easily drag the ship to the sea and treat all the life on the ship as their own food.


    That''s an invincible destroyer.


    Although the number is the least, in this ocean, it is a terrible life that no one wants to encounter.


    This kind of sea animal has no wisdom. Even if it is intelligent, it is still the wisdom when it is an ordinary fish. It swallows everything it can eat


    Whether fish man or Mermaid, they are the food of this sea animal.


    That kind of feeling is like the sea king among the pirate kings. Who meets who is unlucky.


    Among the three forces, sea animals are the strongest, but the number is the least, and they will not be encountered easily. If they encounter them, admit bad luck.


    The second is the mermaid, and the last is the mermaid.


    It can be said that it is at an absolute disadvantage in this ocean. The war between Mermaid and mermaid is constantly emerging. Mermaid has a natural hostility to Mermaid. Once encountered, it will never be let go.


    Moreover, it is not easy for fish people to reproduce. I don''t know why, all fish people are male. If you want to reproduce, you must rob the women among them. This is also the root of the war.


    "We once met a sea animal. It was a huge octopus. I saw the octopus with my own eyes. One tentacle stretched out and directly entangled a cruise ship taking refuge at sea, and then dragged it into the ocean alive. It was just a tentacle..." my face turned white.


    That was the only time Daoyu met a sea animal, that is, that time, which left a shadow of fear in Daoyu''s heart that will never be forgotten in his life.


    However, it is also a symbol of strength to survive after meeting sea animals.


    "By the way, I dare to ask the beauty... Who are you?" I asked in a deep voice, staring at the Dao language.


    Dao language is definitely not a mermaid, which I''m sure, because Dao language has no Mermaid characteristics at all. It looks more like a... Female mercenary in the Middle East.


    Moreover, looking at the appearance and dress of this beautiful woman always gives people an inexplicably familiar feeling, as if they had met somewhere.


    I''m a little rash in asking this question. It''s exploring the privacy of the people in front of me.


    However, it seems that Dao Yu doesn''t have so many scruples. He just smiled: "do you feel that I''m too exposed?"


    I didn''t say a word. It was more than exposure. It was hook.


    Dao Yu just smiled: "but there''s no way. Because of some special reasons, I must keep my current clothes in order to show my strength at any time."


    Then, in front of me, Dao Yu stood up.


    Then I opened my eyes involuntarily, and my breathing became a little short. The expression on my face was quite strange, staring at the scene in front of me.


    Just in front of me, a pair of snow-white wings spread behind this woman.


    Just like the wings of an archangel, for a moment, the whole room was filled with a holy and soft white light.


    Those snow-white wings look soft and light like snowflakes.


    Growing a pair of wings behind, it looks not only that there is no sense of terror, but also adds a beauty.


    Even if the original appearance looked a little fierce, but under this pair of wings, the fierce appearance dissipated a lot.


    "Angel..." I whispered involuntarily.


    If I were a Christian, I might have knelt down and begged God for salvation and shelter.


    "It''s not an angel." hearing what I said, when I saw my appearance, Dao Yu burst into a smile: "I just have a pair of wings longer than ordinary people... Moreover, this wing is useless except that it looks beautiful and can let me fly in the sky."


    The appearance of that pair of wings made me overthrow the original idea in my heart.


    Originally, I thought this Dao language was a role. After all, the red hair, double-edged and hot sexy clothes are so similar.


    But when this pair of wings appeared, it immediately overturned this possibility.


    "I''m not a mermaid. Although I''m also from a coastal city, when the disaster came, I felt as if I had been hit by something. Then I found that I had this pair of wings. At that time, I was very afraid. Relying on this pair of wings, I flew disorderly and unknowingly flew to the sea."


    "At that time, I just saw Nami and them being chased and killed by a group of fishmen. At that time, I didn''t know what was going on, so I rushed over... Then I took them to find an island and went over."


    Dao Yu simply said that although Dao Yu was not a mermaid, it was human after all, so it soon integrated into it. Moreover, because of the strength of Dao Yu and the particularity of her body, she soon became the eldest sister of this group of mermaids, led this group of mermaids, avoided the disaster of toppling several times, and finally hid on this island.


    Then Dao Yu took back the two wings.


    "Is there anything else?" Dao asked.


    "If you can, can you prepare some food for me? I think if I am full, I may be able to participate in the battle in the evening." I smiled and said.


    The body has been stiff for half a year. It''s time to have a good exercise.


    Dao Yu looked at me in surprise: "you said you led a team before, so you should be a master... I began to look forward to it."


    "I won''t let you down."


    I stayed in Dao Yu''s room to have a rest. Soon, Nami brought me some food.


    The food in the ocean is absolutely abundant.


    Sashimi, sea crabs, shellfish... All are seafood.


    For mermaids, they are as sensitive as fish in the ocean, and they can also control the water flow. Each mermaid has the power to control the water, and there are some slight differences according to their own characteristics. For them, it is too simple to catch these foods.


    The only pity is that all his mews are raw.


    But I can''t care too much now.


    He wolfed down the food, stuffed it into his stomach, and then threw it on him as soon as the clarity cooled down.


    Physical weakness can''t be recovered in a short time, but it''s better to recover a little now.


    Survival in this last world has taught me a trick, that is, no matter when and under what conditions, don''t let yourself become completely without any capital.


    When I was full, I went out of the room.


    Stretch your legs and feet and try to gradually restore your body''s function.


    On this island, hundreds of mermaids are arranging defense in all directions! One side of this island is a high reef, and the other two sides are trees, which is very inconvenient for fishermen, so the main attack direction is about the direction of the beach.


    Everyone took action, and the expression on each face was full of deep worry, as if they were quite afraid of the future.


    The air around was gloomy, the waves were roaring, and there was a tense atmosphere of wind and rain.

 Chapter 243

    On the island, Dao Yu spread his wings and danced in the sky, patrolling everywhere.


    On the ground, a young man was directing a group of mermaids. The young man, nicknamed crab, didn''t know his real name.


    People are just like their names. Although they look like normal young people now, if they become Mermaid, they are a huge king crab.


    Even if it becomes human, the two arms are still huge crab pliers. Looking at that appearance, I have no doubt about the huge power of the pliers.


    This man is the deputy of Dao Yu. He was originally the leader of this group, but after Dao Yu appeared, he gave this position to Dao Yu. It can be said that he is the most capable person on the island except Dao Yu.


    Everyone seems to be full of fear, but they never give up hope. No one wants to die when they have to.


    In order to protect their own lives, in order to protect the girls around them, every mermaid is working hard.


    This war is still launched by the fish man.


    In order to avoid these fish people, they are constantly changing the island, but before long, they will be found by a group of estrous male fish, and then chased and killed. Immediately, it is a bloody war. This war has occurred five or six times, on average once every two months.


    The original team of 500 or 600 people is now only half.


    Some of the other half died in the war, and some were plundered by these damn fishmen and turned into fertility machines.


    However, since they met Dao language, their losses have been much less. Especially on this island, with the help of tree man Xiyi, their safety is undoubtedly much greater.


    On several occasions, those fish people wanted to sneak onto the island, but just appeared, they were immediately discovered by Xi Yi, controlling several big trees and directly pestering the past. In a short time, they sucked these fish people into human work, leaving nothing left.


    But this time, it''s different.


    This can be said to be a large-scale attack.


    In the vicinity of the island, fishmen have been detected for several days in a row, and the number is quite amazing. The battle is likely to break out tonight.


    "Hey, crab, is there anything I can do for you?" seeing that everyone was busy and I was doing nothing alone, I felt a little bad. Dao Yu was busy in the sky and probably didn''t have time to pay attention to me, so I ran to the crab and asked.


    Seeing me, the crab smiled on his face: "brother Lin, aren''t you resting? You''ve just been fished out of the sea by Nami. Now it''s time to be weak. Why don''t you have a rest?"


    "It''s almost time to rest. Besides, people always have to move to get better. Is there anything I can help?" I asked again.


    "It''s almost the same now... Well, let''s go to the reef and have a look. Although it''s said that those fish people are unlikely to climb up, it''s better to go and check it." after thinking for a while, the crab said.


    Then the two of us walked in the direction of the reef together.


    The main defensive position this time is the beach in front. According to the general situation, those fish people have no brains. They basically attack directly and don''t have any plans or other things.


    "Those guys are all fools. What do you know? But the eldest sister is very cautious. She must guard closely in all directions and can''t make any mistakes." crab said with some disapproval.


    It can be seen that crabs don''t care about those fish people at all. In their view, no matter how much they look like people and how similar they are, crabs will never admit that those guys are the same life as them.


    While walking, I also saw crabs constantly looking at my hand, sighing and admiring from time to time.


    That appearance makes me feel a little curious.


    I asked the crab, why do you always stare at my hand? That kind of look made me feel a little creepy. This crab should not be a fag.


    But unexpectedly, the crab just sighed and said with envy, "it''s nice of you to have hands... It''s a pity that my hands are such a thing..."


    The two big pliers clamped twice and clicked.


    "What''s the matter? This pliers should be very powerful?" this pliers seems to be a very powerful type, which should be very useful for survival in this last world.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when I mentioned this matter, the crab seemed to mention something sad, with a sad look on his face: "Power is useless. If only it could appear when needed and take it back when not needed, like the wings of the eldest sister''s head, my pliers, whether crab or human... You know, I can''t even grasp a girl''s chest with my hand..."


    Crabs seem to be telling something that is not allowed by nature, with a face of despair.


    Um


    Originally, I thought there would be any reason. When I heard the reason of the crab, I felt my face twitching constantly.


    But the crab was still nagging: "I had a girlfriend before, but once when I was making out with my girlfriend, I couldn''t help but want to catch it. As a result, I accidentally caught my girlfriend''s chest and broke it. After that, I broke up with me."


    "Damn it, since I have this pair of pliers, I''m really unlucky. I blew it with my girlfriend. I can''t solve it myself..."


    My face is shaking. I don''t know how to hold back that smile. Darling, it''s really a tragedy.


    Before long, we came to the reef and stood on it. Under the reef nearly 100 meters high, the waves were roaring.


    The violent waves rolled up everything in the sea and hit the reef.


    Looking at this situation, nothing can climb up from here. Even with the physical strength of fish people, it is inevitable that they will be broken to pieces under such waves.


    "Look at this place, how can there be an accident? Unless the garbage has wings, it will never fly up." looking at the reef here, the crab said confidently.


    But that''s true. Looking at the appearance in front of them, it''s really impossible for those fish people to climb up.


    "Let''s go back..." said the crab.


    "Ah..." before the crab finished, we didn''t even turn around. We only heard a harsh scream suddenly.


    That sound, on the originally silent Island, was particularly harsh.


    That voice, that''s Nami''s voice?


    When I heard this sound, my face and crab''s face changed.


    Almost subconsciously, he rushed down from the reef immediately.


    "Brother Lin, your body is still weak. Go back first and I''ll be alone..." the crab subconsciously said to me.


    But before he finished, the crab suddenly stopped, and the expression on his face was quite strange. The man in front of him seemed to change suddenly in an instant.


    Originally, he was just an approachable little brother, but suddenly his face became particularly dignified, and even vaguely exuded a terrible evil spirit, which made people shudder.


    The crab''s original voice was swallowed and could no longer be said.


    "Crab, you go to inform Dao Yu. I''ll go and have a look first..." I said in a hoarse voice, looking into the distance.


    The crab nodded almost subconsciously. Just after nodding, he remembered why he had to listen to this guy?


    But now, there is not much time for crabs to think about anything.


    When I jumped, I didn''t even look at the countless boulders below. The speed expanded, and my body rushed to the bottom in an instant.


    The speed startled the crab.


    Darling, how could it be so fast?


    Besides, jumping from such a high place is not going to die, is it?


    He didn''t fall to death. Although his body speed was very fast, he was extremely dexterous. The sole of his foot was a little on a boulder. Immediately, his whole body rushed out in front of him, and disappeared in front of the crab in the blink of an eye.


    Nami''s voice sounded full of fear, and a bad premonition was growing in her heart. Could it be said that those fishmen had launched an attack in advance?

 Chapter 244

    As soon as I started to speed up, I immediately found the weakness of my body.


    This kind of weakness is not physical strength, but physical weakness. It''s like a machine has rusted after being placed for too long.


    My body has been weak for half a year without any battle.


    However, I believe that in a short time, my body will fully recover. This weak appearance is not me.


    Moreover, now the lovely Mermaid seems to be in trouble. This is not the time for me to weaken.


    The ghost spread out quickly and felt the bursts of hurricanes whistling in his ears. The familiar feeling is returning quickly.


    That taste, carefree and dripping.


    The rusty body is wiping away all the rust little by little.


    Shaking his hands, greedy Hydra and endless blade appeared in his hands at the same time.


    The ear is quickly identifying the direction.


    Nami''s scream continued, and I don''t know when it began. The scream was not only Nami alone, but also many other voices.


    There was panic everywhere.


    Damn it, what''s going on?


    According to the estimation of Dao Yu and crab, these fishermen will attack at night, but now it''s noon?


    Can it be said that those fishmen did not succeed in any conspiracy? I don''t think it''s possible. The wisdom of those fish people is about the same as that of teenagers. What''s the wisdom?


    While calculating quickly in my mind, on the other hand, I rushed in the direction of the sound.


    That direction is the jungle on the left. Normally, there will be no problems here. It can even be said that it is safer than other places. The tree man Xiyi can control the trees on the whole island. These trees are Xiyi''s eyes. Nothing can escape Xiyi''s eyes.


    How could there be a problem here?


    In the middle of that Bush, a group of fish people didn''t know when they had landed.


    Those are all ferocious fishmen, members of the shark family.


    Sharks are the overlord of the ocean. Even if they become fish people, they are still the most ferocious existence.


    After landing, the body has become human. The huge body three meters high is particularly amazing. The limbs are thick, the muscles are twisted, and full of destructive power. On the thick neck, there is a huge pointed head.


    The ferocious mouth is full of dense steel teeth. The sharp teeth are enough to tear everything into pieces in an instant.


    It''s not human at all. It''s a living monster.


    In this jungle, more than 20 shark people do not know when they have appeared, and are surrounding seven or eight mermaids in front of them.


    Nami is among them.


    They were patrolling in this area according to Dao Yu''s order. Dao Yu was careful and did not let go of any suspicious place. Even if Xi Yi was guarding here, Dao Yu was still not at ease.


    As a result, these sharks attacked in this direction.


    But this time, Nami and these mermaids suffered the most tragic disaster.


    As soon as these sharks landed, they saw Nami mermaids.


    One by one, the shark''s eyes suddenly turned red, the desire to suppress for a long time, and the impulse to mate in his brain occupied everything in an instant, and rushed to attack immediately.


    Although mermaids have high wisdom, their combat ability is not strong. If they fight, they need at least two mermaids to compete with one Mermaid, let alone the strong shark among the mermaids.


    The battle had just begun, and Nami fell into the disadvantage immediately.


    And these sharks, without the slightest feeling of pity, attack extremely crazy.


    The gap in strength is too big. Although Nami and her team control the water flow and resist the attack of sharks, they can''t stop it at all.


    All defenses were defeated in an instant, not even the chance to sound an alarm.


    A shark man rushed to Nami''s side and tore her claws as sharp as teeth. A long blood mark was immediately torn on Nami''s arm. More than a dozen scales fell directly, and the blood was spraying along that arm.


    The original beautiful scales were destroyed, and the sting made Nami scream.


    But the more tragic thing was still ahead. Another mermaid was surrounded by a group of sharks. She was not an opponent at all, and was immediately dragged behind.


    Those sharks were pure beasts and didn''t care where it was. After dragging the mermaid to the back, they immediately pressed it on the ground. Regardless of the woman''s shrill scream, they jumped up and began to mate.


    This is a group of estrous beasts.


    The movement here attracted the attention of Xi Yi. When Xi Yi quickly passed through the big trees and arrived here, he saw such a tragic picture.


    These mermaids are friends of Xi Yi. Xi Yi became angry at that time. In the jungle, more than ten big trees suddenly came alive. The roots were pulled up from the ground and turned into terrible tree people, killing those sharks.


    The branches entangled a shark man, one by one. In the blink of an eye, all the limbs of a shark man were entangled by the branches, even his neck and mouth.


    Immediately, only Xiyi shouted angrily, and the tree people all began to make efforts.


    With a snort, the shark was directly dismembered, and his body was directly turned into fragments, dripping with blood.


    That picture looks extremely tragic.


    But when these sharks reacted, the counterattack was also particularly fierce. They roared and rushed over one by one, opened their mouths, and their steel teeth bit directly on the tree trunk.


    With a click, the big tree was bitten off.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the dozen big trees controlled by Xi Yi all turned into debris.


    Then a group of three sharks also surrounded Xiyi directly.


    Xiyi''s face became ferocious, his hands changed rapidly, and countless branches and vines were separated from his body, dancing wildly to resist the attack of these sharks.


    The vines full of barbs scratched countless wounds on these shark people''s bodies, but these shark people didn''t seem to feel the pain. They howled and rushed over. For a moment, Xiyi couldn''t separate his hands at all.


    At this time, a group of mermaids on the other side could not stop the attack of the remaining sharks.


    Only a scream was heard, and a male mermaid was torn to pieces.


    What these fish people want to look for is the women among the mermaids. Women are used by them as a tool for fertility and reproduction. As for male mermaids, they are exactly the same as food.


    The body was torn to pieces, and the big mouth was crazy swallowing the blood and meat. The pungent smell of blood made these sharks more crazy.


    That appearance made Nami look frightened. With the remaining four partners, she opened the sea all over the sky, turned into a torrent and rolled wildly towards the shark.


    Those torrents may have a good effect on ordinary monsters, but they have no effect on the life of sharks in the ocean. Poof, those torrents are broken directly.


    Then a shark man rushed to Nami''s side, with a ferocious face, grabbed Nami directly with his two arms, and quickly retreated behind.


    She screamed bitterly. Nami didn''t want to fall into that tragic ending and struggled violently in the hands of the shark.


    But the thin body could not pose a threat to the strong body of the shark, and both hands were completely suppressed.


    The clothes with scales on the body were torn directly, and the two long snow-white legs were displayed directly.


    The ugly thing under the crotch is holding his head high.


    The shark was panting heavily.


    He jumped down with a ferocious face.


    Nami was desperate, and two lines of clear tears rolled down her delicate face.


    When I first appeared from the jungle, I saw such a tragic picture.


    I can''t even tell. A flash appears.


    The body rushed directly, and the greedy Hydra in his hand fell directly from the sky.


    Poof


    Even if the body of these sharks became stronger and stronger, they could not resist the sharpness of the greedy Hydra. Only a sound was heard, and the shark''s head was split in an instant.


    A blood arrow burst out, and a large trace of blood red appeared on Nami''s delicate face.

 Chapter 245

    Nami was frightened and thought she was going to become the plaything of these sharks.


    Nami knows the cruelty of these shark people. As the most vicious and cruel race among fish people, shark people are the symbol of demons.


    These damned monsters will take away the women among the mermaids, and then make crazy mating until these mermaids give birth to their own offspring, and then continue to make mating and give birth, which has completely become the reproductive machine of the mermaid.


    When the mermaid loses fertility, it will be eaten directly by these cruel mermaids as food.


    At the thought of that tragic ending, Nami was filled with heartache and despair.


    But after waiting for a long time, Nami didn''t feel the pain that should come. On the contrary, her face suddenly had a pungent smell of blood.


    With fear in her heart, Nami reluctantly opened her eyes and saw only a man who didn''t know when he had appeared next to her, holding a sharp blood red axe in her hand.


    The axe struck the shark man''s head.


    The whole head was directly divided into two, and a large stream of blood kept spraying down the head, making Nami''s face bright red.


    Perhaps, the man''s figure is not very tall, but at this time, in Nami''s eyes, the figure is particularly great.


    At this time, the man took out the axe with a draw of his palm.


    The shark man immediately lost his support, his huge body pressed on Nami, scared Nami into a scream, and hurriedly pushed the dead body away.


    "Brother Lin...... when did you come here?" Nami asked anxiously before she woke up from the panic.


    "I came here when I heard your voice." she pulled Nami up from the ground, and the other hand controlled the endless blade, whistling directly from the air. With a snort, she pierced directly from the body of the shark man on the beach.


    The shark who was constantly moving was immediately torn open and bleeding.


    The female Fishman under the shark man got up from the ground crying, and her lower body was bright red.


    At that scene, my eyes were ready to crack, and the flame in my heart was being quickly ignited.


    These damn monsters, do you really think that when the end comes, humans will really become the object that any cat or dog can bully?


    "You get away first..." I said in a cold voice.


    The look like a devil startled Nami. Subconsciously, she stepped back and helped the mermaid up.


    Nami just wanted to ask me how my body was, but I already flew out.


    Greedy Hydra and endless blade are spinning wildly around my body, just like a sharp blade storm.


    As soon as the body rushed over, the sharp blade suddenly cut wildly.


    Puff, puff!


    The blood mixed with minced meat diffused in the air. Both the endless blade and the greedy Hydra are extremely sharp weapons. The super cutting power is not something these sharks can resist at all.


    In an instant, the shark''s back was cut into countless scars.


    Serious, directly cut off, a little easier is also hemiplegia.


    Originally surrounded by the remaining four mermaids, a gap was torn directly.


    The Mermaids inside finally saw hope.


    At this time, a mermaid reacted, turned and roared, opened her big mouth and bit me directly.


    At this time, my two weapons were still cutting beside me, and there seemed to be no defense in front of me. The shark''s mouth, even steel, can bite, and the human body will be torn to pieces in an instant.


    When Nami saw the scene behind her, her heart suddenly mentioned her throat, and her hands quickly drew an ice gun to help.


    But... Not at all.


    At the beginning of the battle, I felt that my strength had been restored, and I didn''t know what was going on. When I tasted the bloody smell, all the rusty places all over my body seemed to disappear at this moment, and there was only the most ferocious rage left.


    Suddenly he stretched out his hand and grabbed the shark''s upper jaw with one hand and the shark''s jaw with the other hand.


    Then... The muscles on your arms bulge in an instant.


    Ho!


    With a burst of drink, his arms were like a machine and tore over in an instant.


    With a click, the shark skin and bones were torn apart in this instant, and the whole head was instantly turned into two halves.


    The blood splashed like a faucet, and I was filled with the blood mist.


    At this time, a large stream of blood sprayed into my mouth and nose.


    The tongue added a little. I don''t know why. Usually I only feel disgusting blood. At this time, it becomes particularly sweet.


    Just where I didn''t notice, a black light flashed in a pair of eyes.


    Pure black... Just like the color of black fog and black light.


    The pupils in the eyes seem to disappear at this time.


    I could call ashy, sister Dao, Elise and SANA to help at this time, but I don''t know why, there was an extremely strong bloodthirsty impulse in my heart out of thin air.


    I can''t control that impulse.


    I was bathed in blood all over. I didn''t know my appearance. Looking at how terrible it was in the eyes of those mermaids, even mermaids. In a trance, I seemed to face not a human, but a ferocious sea animal.


    With a roar, I reached out and grabbed the greedy Hydra and the endless blade.


    The ghost quickly opened, and his body was like a phantom, shuttling among the group of sharks.


    The control of metal has made me feel no pleasure of killing. Only when I personally send my weapons to the enemy''s body, the strange flame in my heart will dissipate a little.


    Poof... Poof... Poof


    It''s a one-sided killing.


    The strength of those shark people is indeed quite strong. Each one is about to lick eaters or tyrants, even stronger than aliens.


    But at this time, it is not enough to see. The weapons in your hands can bring a lot of blood with each attack.


    When the greedy Hydra chopped on the heads of these shark people, and when the endless blade penetrated into the solitude of these shark people, I felt supreme satisfaction in my heart.


    It''s a feeling I''ve never experienced before.


    However, I haven''t found my current change.


    In the twinkling of an eye, around those mermaids, more than a dozen sharks have been killed.


    Those mermaids who survived by chance seemed to have no gratitude in my eyes, but only the unspeakable fear.


    That kind of eyes made me a little annoyed and angry. I don''t know why, I even had an impulse to split these mermaids into pieces in my heart.


    But fortunately, I controlled it.


    Then the body rushed out to the rear in an instant, and the Tomahawk and endless blade came out directly, killing the two shark people behind.


    The last shark man fell into the hands of Xiyi. The tree man also showed his extraordinary strength, and one hand got into the shark man''s mouth.


    Strange to say, the shark man can bite the tree, but he can''t bite Xiyi''s arm.


    Then the arm grew and spread rapidly in the shark man''s body, and the shark man couldn''t even scream.


    I only saw the rapid peristalsis under the skin, as if countless insects were growing in it.


    Then with a puff, countless branches came out from under the shark''s skin.


    The whole body was completely reduced to pieces.


    Seriously, I feel that this Xiyi is more like a freak than me. This guy seems to kill more ferociously than me.


    When the battle was over, the darkness in my eyes faded like a tide.


    Seeing the tragic pictures around me, my body trembled for no reason!


    This... I did it?

 Chapter 246

    Can I say that I failed to do such a tragic picture?


    My mind is blank. What happened just now?


    I only remember hearing Nami''s scream, then rushed over quickly, saw these shark people, and then killed them.


    As for the middle process, my brain is a blank.


    Seeing the bloody pictures around me, I only felt a burst of peristalsis in my abdomen. The disgusting feeling was unbearable to me.


    The ground was in a mess. There were broken limbs everywhere. There was hardly a complete body. The bodies of those sharks were basically cut into pieces, and a piece of internal organs flowed. A blood depression was even formed on the ground, and several fish floated on it.


    There was even a shark whose head was torn open, which was torn alive with great strength.


    Can''t I do all this?


    His face was sticky. He reached out and touched it. Unexpectedly, it was all sticky blood.


    I couldn''t help it any more. I rushed to the side and vomited vigorously.


    My grass... Why can''t I remember when I became so cruel?


    Even from zombies, aliens and mutant animals, I don''t remember making such bloody pictures.


    Especially the Mermaids who survived in front of me. Seeing my appearance, I was afraid, which made me feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Brother Lin, what''s the matter with you? Is your body too weak?" but unlike the fear of other mermaids, Nami is not afraid of me.


    Even when I saw my appearance, I thought I was too weak.


    Seeing the blood on my face, Nami quickly reached out and summoned a stream of water to clean the dirt on my face.


    It''s been a long time. All the things that we had to eat before have now been returned to the sea. I feel very at a loss.


    Grinning, I stood up.


    At this time, another woman who was saved by me also came over.


    Looked at me, then lowered his head: "thank you..."


    The thanks came from the heart. If I hadn''t just appeared, she might have been tortured to death by those sharks.


    However, although he survived, his body still looked quite weak.


    Although the lower body has been cleaned, the blood is still flowing down between the legs.


    Look at that, I couldn''t help but throw away a healing technique.


    The mermaid looked much better at once.


    Looking at the nearby Nami still worried, I shook my head: "don''t worry, I''m fine, but I haven''t fought for a long time and didn''t adapt for a while."


    After a pause, I said, "you all go back first and report the news here to Dao Yu..."


    "Dao language has been known." at this time, Xiyi suddenly said.


    Xiyi has an intelligence network all over the island. No matter what happens, Xiyi can''t escape.


    "It''s just that the sword language can''t come over, because the front and left of the whole island, except in the direction of the reef, have all launched attacks." Xiyi''s voice is full of heaviness.


    "This time we made a mistake. The previous attacks appeared at night, but I didn''t expect that these fishmen would launch a sneak attack at noon, and attack from all aspects at the same time."


    This is the simple wisdom of fish people. They won''t think of any complex schemes, but this simple means can easily stagger the time, but it will catch people off guard.


    In fact, even so, according to the arrangement of Dao language, there will never be any problems.


    But what people didn''t expect was that the number of fish people this time was much more than expected.


    Originally, according to the intelligence of the scout, the number of fishmen in this attack was about 500, but in an instant, the number of fish appeared on the front exceeded 500.


    Moreover, the flanks on both sides were also attacked at the same time. No one knows the total number, and a large number of powerful shark people were involved.


    The front was the first to be attacked. When the people on both sides began to support the front, the flanks were attacked by two groups of cruel sharks at the same time, as if they wanted to encircle.


    Dao Yu had left people on both sides, but these people were not enough to resist the attack of the cruel shark people.


    "Then let''s hurry over." as soon as she heard that the front was also being attacked, Nami''s face suddenly changed.


    With the ferocity of more than 500 fishmen, I''m afraid they may not be able to stop them. Although there are not many people here, they used to be a support.


    But at this time, another wave roared.


    Wow


    In the midst of the waves, I heard a loud noise.


    That voice sounded very strange. One by one, they stopped and looked behind them. Their faces suddenly became ugly.


    On that coast, a strange group of life appeared.


    Life in the sea, turtles, sharks, swordfish, and even sea snakes... All kinds of life appeared.


    Moreover, all these lives are much larger than normal.


    These lives, even if they climb the beach, do not have the slightest fear. Their bodies are changing rapidly. In the twinkling of an eye, they have become ugly fish people.


    At this time, I finally understand why these mermaids don''t regard these mermaids as their own kind. The ferocity of mermaid nature is only one of them. The appearance of these mermaids is really ugly.


    Before, I thought the shark people were ugly enough. Now these things look more disgusting.


    Not only is it disgusting, but the quantity is also particularly terrible.


    Looking around, there is a large area in front of me, all of which are fish people.


    Dense, how many, one hundred, two hundred, or more? Not to mention, in the rear sea, under the sunshine, we can clearly see that terrible lives are spreading here quickly.


    No one knows how many companions the fishermen gathered this time. It seems that they are going to take the island completely under this attack.


    The faces of those mermaids behind them changed, one by one pale, and there was only strong fear in their eyes.


    "You guys, go back first and tell Dao Yu not to care about the situation here. I''m responsible for solving the trouble here." I said in a hoarse voice.


    The voice was cold, and that feeling was not a joke.


    Several mermaids have changed their faces. Is he crazy? Although most of these monsters are far less fierce than shark people, under this number, no matter how strong your strength is, you will certainly die.


    "I''ll tell Dao Yu to send more people." Xiyi couldn''t help saying.


    "No, Dao Yu must be more troublesome now. It''s enough to have me here. Don''t worry... I''ve been floating in the sea for half a year. I haven''t died when I met so many monsters. This time is no exception." hehe smiled and I said.


    "Let''s go... Or I won''t have time to protect you later." I shouted in a deep voice.


    The Mermaids looked at each other as if they had just reacted. Then they nodded at me.


    "Brother Lin, be careful. Let''s go first. We''ll come right away after the positive things are solved." the Mermaids said to me.


    Then one by one quickly left, even the mermaid I saved before was no exception.


    However, one person did not leave.


    Nami... The girl stood behind her with a stubborn face and never left from beginning to end.


    And Xiyi, the tree man.


    "Why don''t you go?" I asked in a deep voice.


    "This is our island. It doesn''t make sense for you to stand here alone. Don''t worry. The strength of Dao language is stronger than you think. The island has long been occupied, and there will be no exception this time." Xiyi said.


    "I... I want to stay here. Although my strength is not very strong, I can always do something," said Nami stubbornly.


    "Then stand in the back." the corners of his mouth smiled strangely.


    Four cards appeared in his hand. Looking at the dense monster in front of him, four cards fluttered in the air.

 Chapter 247

    Four cards fluttered in the air, each with a touch of blood on it.


    Behind them, Nami and Xiyi looked at me. They didn''t know what I was doing. When the card fell, they both stared.


    A dazzling aperture appeared under each card, and then a slim and beautiful figure appeared from that card.


    Elegant and charming Elise; No matter what time, she keeps her own queen style, high and cold Aishi; More friendly, like the little sister next door; And the last SANA whose figure is so hot that all women are cold.


    Four heroes, all appeared.


    "My master, you are really cruel. You left us in that little black room at once and didn''t call us for half a year. Do you know how boring we are there?" just appeared, Elise immediately threw a wink at me and said.


    The woman seems to be more and more presumptuous, but her every move has an irresistible charm.


    I just don''t know whether it''s my illusion or something. I always feel that the black gas on Elise seems to have become a little heavier, and the gloomy feeling is more intense.


    But now is not the time to think about those things.


    After laughing, I said, "there''s nothing I can do. I didn''t wake up for half a year. I thought I was going to die. In that case, you might have to find a master again."


    Although I said this sentence half jokingly, I couldn''t help clicking in my heart.


    AI Xi, Dao Mei, Elise, even SANA, who has joined for a short time, has become the existence of relatives and families for me. If one day, they really disappear or fall into the arms of others.


    That kind of thing... It makes me feel broken when I think about it.


    I will never allow that to happen.


    No matter what happens, it will never be allowed.


    But my joke caused the dissatisfaction of several women. Ashy''s face looked colder, just like a piece of cold ice: "please don''t say such words casually... We... Won''t let you die casually."


    I''ve never seen ash look so cold. My heart jumped subconsciously. I was a little scared.


    But I didn''t feel offended. On the contrary, there was some warmth in my heart. I knew that ash cared about me and me, so I said so.


    I nodded fiercely: "I promise, I... Won''t die, absolutely!"


    Ash''s face softened a little.


    While we were talking, Nami and Xiyi in the rear looked silly. They didn''t expect that suddenly there would be four more women here.


    Especially Nami, looking at the four beautiful and sexy women in front of her and looking at herself, she even felt ashamed.


    These four women... So beautiful.


    Especially the temperament, high cold, gentle, sexy, charming and elegant... Nami feels she can''t find words to describe these beautiful women in front of her.


    And looking at the appearance of these four women, are they boyfriend and girlfriend with brother Lin?


    A man has four girlfriends. God, it''s too little... She tilted her mouth, and Nami hummed softly: "a sex wolf..."


    Of course, I didn''t notice the change of Nami behind me. My eyes were completely focused on the monsters in front of me.


    For me, these fish people are experience babies.


    Each of the more than 20 fishmen killed before has rich experience value, which makes me push my level to level 25.


    The experience value of these fish people is higher than that of aliens. They can''t stand a large number. So many fish people are definitely a rich experience value.


    At this time, more and more fish people climbed out of the ocean. The number of fish people on the whole coast has exceeded 200, and they are still crawling behind.


    You can''t give these fish people any more time.


    I glanced at ash and nodded slightly.


    The next moment, the attack appeared in an instant.


    More than twenty long swords appeared.


    No mistake. I''m throwing money now. Anyway, the experience value of these monsters is high enough and there are many gold coins. It doesn''t matter to throw a little money, and even make a profit.


    More than twenty long swords, that''s the limit I can control.


    The long sword is dancing wildly in the air. The most common long sword has very low attack power. You don''t want to tear up these fishermen''s defense at all.


    But... Another ability begins to show its strongest strength at this time.


    The long sword disappeared into a group of fish people in an instant.


    Then, snap your fingers.


    "Burst!"


    I only heard that roar, more than 20 long guns exploded at the same time, and all the sounds were mixed together in an instant, turning into the most terrible destruction.


    The long sword burst instantly and turned into countless fragments. Under the fierce impact of the explosion, it turned into the sharpest bullet and spread wildly around.


    Puff... Puff


    At the moment of explosion, a fish man''s body was instantly torn into pieces. The fragments of the long sword have amazing penetration, and even can directly bring a series of blood flowers like a string of sugar gourd.


    Nami and Xiyi behind were frightened by this picture.


    Just that one explosion, dozens of fish people were directly killed. Although it is said that the most weak guys were killed, the picture of emptying one piece at a time still makes people feel shocked.


    But I''m not satisfied with the results. The metal weight of the long sword is too small, and the explosion power is too general, but I''m really reluctant to give up the greedy Hydra.


    At this time, I couldn''t help thinking of Chen Yi and Zhou Jia. There are two women here. Gatlin''s crazy shooting circle, no matter how many fish people you have, it''s estimated that there won''t be much left.


    It''s really not good. It''s OK for Meng Rui to come here


    Unfortunately, none of these teammates are here now. Now I can only rely on my own efforts.


    Just after the explosion, sister Dao and I rushed over in an instant. We had money, and sister Dao''s arms went up.


    The attack power was particularly ferocious. When the blades were flying around, a fish man was immediately torn to pieces.


    Those fish people also immediately launched a counterattack, and the dense fish people completely surrounded us.


    Sharp fangs can be seen in each open mouth.


    At this time, Elise and ash''s attack had also appeared. The little spider exploded in the fishman community and the poison spread.


    The arrows with a cold chill are spreading in mid air.


    SANA also began to act.


    Although she can''t speak, SANA can play the most beautiful music in the world.


    The melodious sound of the piano sounded in the air, and the auras on the body appeared in an instant.


    Nami and Xiyi obviously didn''t experience this kind of battle. It took a long time to react one by one.


    Xiyi quickly manipulated four or five tree people to surround him from the side and stopped a group of fish people.


    Xiyi doesn''t ask these tree people to kill several fish people, as long as they can stop these fish people''s footsteps.


    As for Nami, her mouth seemed to be singing something, and her hands were open.


    In a trance, Nami could see a slender walking stick in her hand.


    The mouth is talking quickly.


    On Nami''s forehead, a trace of sweat quickly emerged.


    Nami did not master this power skillfully, and it was quite difficult to use it.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Over Nami''s body, a tsunami wave slowly appeared.


    Supporting this wave is a considerable pressure for Nami.


    The waves are extremely ferocious. On the surface, they seem to be a whole, but inside the waves, there are countless water currents spinning wildly, like eddies.


    Supporting a move, Nami''s face was pale.


    Seeing that more and more fishermen had landed from the left coast, Nami finally waved her hands forward.


    In an instant, the waves overhead suddenly fell from the sky.


    Only a bang was heard, and the violent tsunami rolled forward in an instant with a width of more than 20 meters.


    It was a force of terror to despair.


    Those fishermen who had just climbed ashore, whose bodies had just become human, were about to rush at sister Dao and me, but at this time, a disaster suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 248

    The raging sea!


    In that picture, I can only think of this word to describe it. The violent waves fell from the sky and swept the fish man in front of me in an instant.


    Even life in the ocean can''t resist the impact of this tsunami, and the body is rolled over in an instant.


    Not to mention, in the tsunami, countless water vortices were tearing wildly. Those fish people had just fallen into the tsunami, and their bodies could not bear the strong tearing force. In an instant, their bodies were directly torn to pieces.


    The original blue waves turned into blood red in an instant.


    At least half of the fish people who just got up from the left were killed. As for the other half, it was directly washed back to the sea.


    This move made me look at Nami with new eyes.


    I didn''t expect this woman to have such a powerful move. But this move is too slow. It takes so long to prepare. If there is no shield in front, there is no chance to move.


    Moreover, Nami obviously has limits. When this move is displayed, Nami basically doesn''t have much power left. Her face is pale. Looking at that appearance, she doesn''t know how long it will take to display this move again.


    However, Nami''s move has also reduced a lot of burden for us. Otherwise, if so many monsters are surrounded at one time, I can''t bear it at all.


    Cross Sabre immediately, one man is in charge, ten thousand men can''t open!


    At that moment, I really had a feeling that sister Dao and I were standing in front of the coast, the tide surging in front of us, and they stood still.


    The body is constantly jumping in this group of monsters. We don''t even dare to stay for a minute. If we stay a little, we will suffer countless attacks immediately.


    Whew!


    Dao Mei''s body, like a flexible dancer, constantly jumps back and forth among monsters one after another with the advantage of sharp blade impact.


    Each attack was deadly enough, and the blade in his hand penetrated the bodies of one fish man after another.


    But even so, it is still very difficult for us to resist.


    After all, the number of monsters is too much. The gap in number has completely made up for the difference in strength.


    With a bang, the Tomahawk in my hand chopped down.


    I fully thought that the fish man in front of me would be like the guy I met before, and his body would be directly split in half by me.


    Without even looking at it, I grabbed the endless blade and was ready to rush towards another target.


    But just at this time, I only heard a clang and a violent shock, which directly bounced away all the weapons in my hand.


    Greedy Hydra, the strong music exploded at this time, and the ripples of sound in the air are spreading rapidly. Even the brain nerves of these fish people are controlled by sound waves, making their bodies twist involuntarily with these sound waves.


    The strong shock even made some small fish people unable to bear it at all. They screamed, their bodies snapped, directly turned into fragments, and their heads were directly shocked and exploded.


    As for those powerful fish people, although they did not die directly, their bodies were involuntarily affected and began their ugly dance with the music.


    Even the turtle man stuck his head out.


    At that moment when the turtle''s head just stretched out, the greedy Hydra immediately chopped it down.


    With a snort, his head fell directly in response.


    No matter how strong you are, you will die now.


    As for Dao Mei, she jumped, and her body suddenly appeared in the air. Four sharp blades revolved around Dao Mei''s body quickly.


    The cold eyes found their goal in an instant.


    As the body rotates, the four blades roar out in an instant.


    There was only a puffing sound, and the four swordfish men were directly killed by sister Dao.


    The supreme blade has super attack power. When all the fishmen are controlled by Sona''s music, the supreme blade is especially smooth.


    The four killers were solved, together with the death of the turtle man, and the pressure decreased a lot in an instant.


    This is a great opportunity.


    The time of 1.5 seconds, although short, is enough for everyone to make their most powerful attack.


    When SANA began to play the final movement of the wild dance, Aishi''s ice arrow had begun to solidify.


    The huge ice arrow looks more like a terrible ice cone, shooting directly at the most dense place in front of the monster.


    A shark was hit by a magic crystal arrow.


    The huge arrow completely penetrated the guy''s body, not counting. At the moment of meeting the guy, the magic crystal arrow exploded directly.


    The violent cold suddenly frozen a large area of fish people around.


    Then the cold ice broke under the fierce impact, and the bodies of the fish people inside turned into fragments.


    Ruthless killing.


    Everyone, including me, is a powerful killing machine.


    Even if the number of fish people in front of them is increasing, no one can break through this barrier.


    Corpses are everywhere.


    Nami and Xiyi behind are shocked. Maybe they are both glad that there is such a powerful expert here. Otherwise, maybe this time is the time for the collapse of mermaid island.


    Seeing us fighting in the front, Aishi, sister Dao and Sona lost their big moves one by one. Elise felt a little unhappy.


    Elise has two sets of skills, spider form and human form... She has more moves than others, but she has no big moves.


    This made Elise feel bad.


    So, with a bang, he turned into a huge spider.


    The sudden change startled Nami. Unexpectedly, such a beautiful woman around her would suddenly become a terrible spider.


    Just this time, the spider that Elise became seemed a little different... I''ve never seen Elise like this before.

 Chapter 249

    When Elise changed her body before, her body became a huge spider, but this time it was different. Elise''s body had not changed completely.


    The upper body is still human.


    Scarlet moon''s skin, sexy waist, towering chest, snow-white and delicate skin, and that noble and proud beautiful face. His long bloody hair hung behind his head, and his eyes exuded a color like blood.


    She was still covered with a bloody fog, which made Elise more gloomy and evil.


    Now Elise seems to be completely divided into two parts, one is the human body and the other is the spider body.


    The buttocks sat on the huge spider, with two slender snow-white legs in front.


    It looks like Elise is sitting on the spider, but in fact, the two are completely connected, that is a whole.


    Behind Elise, the originally fluffy spider belly became smooth, emitting a dark light, and the eight spider legs were no longer the fluffy appearance before, but all became as if forged from refined steel.


    Every spider leg is sharp and dazzling.


    Most importantly, Elise''s body is obviously larger than before. I don''t know how many times. Before, Elise''s size was the size of an ordinary person, but now, that head has obviously increased by at least twice.


    The spider part under a single person is as tall as a person.


    Elise didn''t seem to expect that she would become like this. She looked up and down at her body. She seemed quite satisfied with her present appearance.


    This figure looks more beautiful than before. After all, the furry appearance before looks a little scary.


    Now it looks more like an industrial machine and a work of art.


    Of course, now the body not only looks good, but also has more power than before.


    There were four spiders the size of a person around him, and a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth. A stream of spider silk burst out from the belly of Elise spider, and instantly formed a big web. He rose up and fell from the sky with four little spiders.


    With a bang, it directly fell into the most dense place of fish people, and a large group of fish people around were directly knocked out.


    Immediately... The eight spider legs began the most ferocious dance in the world.


    The spider''s legs lifted, fell, and with a snort, a fish man had been pierced from head to foot.


    That''s a bloody massacre!


    At this moment, Nami and Xiyi finally understood why that man had the courage to stay here alone and block so many fish people.


    Maybe I''m completely redundant here?


    There are fewer and fewer fish people here, and the coast has been completely stained with blood.


    There are countless broken limbs of fish people floating in the sea. No fish people have landed. Even some fish people can''t bear the continuous killing and fled back to the sea.


    On the other side of the jungle, crabs are leading a group of mermaids to resist the attack here.


    Before Dao Yu appeared, the mermaid island was always led by crabs. This guy was grumpy and frivolous, but his strength was absolutely beyond doubt. Otherwise, he would not become the leader of these mermaids.


    This guy is a crab, a king crab... This may be related to the fact that this guy was eating king crab legs in a high-end marine cafeteria when the end came.


    When his body sank to the bottom of the sea, the guy found that he had become a huge crab.


    At that time, he thought it was God''s retribution for eating seafood, but later he found that many people were like this and found that he could change back into some human bodies.


    The living must work together.


    It is the crab who led a large number of mermaids. LengSheng killed a blood path in this harsh environment, and then there is today''s Mermaid island.


    But the crab knows that it''s OK to let himself rush into battle, but it''s not OK to let himself be the leader. He''s not that material.


    Because of a wrong decision, more than 100 mermaids died. Although no one put the responsibility on the crab''s head, he will never forgive himself.


    Therefore, after seeing Dao Yu''s talent, he immediately gave the position of leader to Dao Yu and helped him willingly, because he believed that Dao Yu could live with them.


    And he, just follow the order of Dao language.


    I forgot to say that this crab is even more fierce than the knife language. He is the only guy who met the sea beast, even attacked and injured the sea beast, and finally escaped!


    The fish men led by crab are all shrimp soldiers and crab generals... They are really shrimp soldiers and crab generals, just like the aquariums in the Dragon Palace.


    They are all men!


    It is their responsibility to protect the mermaid women.


    "Paralyzed, which old man likes his woman to be robbed by a group of wild animals... Although I don''t have a girlfriend, I can''t guarantee it. One day, a sister took a fancy to herself... Fuck......" the crab shouted.


    His companions were all roaring.


    No one is afraid, even if they know they are likely to die.


    With a roar, the crab''s body changed instantly. A thick layer of armor attached to it. The thick shell of the emperor crab and the ferocious spikes on the shell made this guy look particularly fierce.


    The body also expanded and became a giant more than three meters high. The arm completely turned into a huge pliers, and the red light was particularly shining.


    "Kill..."


    With a roar, the crab rushed out first. Although the speed was not fast, it was overwhelming.


    The huge body rushed directly.


    A shark bit on the crab''s arm... Click, there was a big spark.


    On the pliers, you can only see a string of white primers, but that''s all.


    The crab smiled grimly, and the other pliers directly hit it. Poof, the shark''s head was directly smashed and exploded.


    Invincible defense, invincible power... This is the power of crabs, domineering and unimpeded.


    At this time, the crab also saw a slow target in front... Turtle man? I like dealing with this kind of guy best.


    With a ferocious smile, the crab immediately rushed over, opened a blood path among a group of fish people, and ran to the side of the turtle man.


    The turtle man knew how powerful he was and immediately shrank up.


    But the crab didn''t care at all. He climbed directly on the turtle''s back, then raised the huge pliers and smashed it down.


    Boom... The loud sound is like beating a drum.


    Boom... Boom


    After three heavy blows, the turtle could not bear it, screamed, and a large crack appeared on the turtle''s back.


    "Die for me..." there was another roar and a hard attack. Only a slap was heard. The Turtle was completely blasted and died!


    Four times, destroy a turtle man, the power of this crab can be imagined.


    If it were not for the existence of a master like crab, it would be difficult to survive in this world with the weak body and fragile strength of mermaid.


    On the other side, at the entrance of mermaid Island, Daoyu is directing a group of mermaids to fight.


    In the sea breeze, long red hair is floating.


    Under the command of Dao Yu, the mermaid with heavy defense blocked in front. The weak Mermaid behind made ice guns by using his ability to control the water flow, and then directly projected them in front.


    There even seems to be a sense of formal combat here.


    With each round of shooting, large bodies will be left in front.


    Dao Yu also participated in the battle. Two short knives and daggers flew up and down around the body, constantly bringing out pieces of blood.


    The dagger in his hand was suddenly projected out.


    Hiss, hiss


    The dagger rotated in mid air and ejected from the throat of the four fishermen in an instant, leaving scars one by one, and finally returned to Dao Yu''s hand.


    It seems that the effect is quite good, but it''s not enough. There are too many fish people.


    There are at least thousands of fishmen here, and those companions in front can''t resist it.


    "Don''t stop the javelin projection. Keep shooting at me. The brother in front will block it, and the other companions on both sides will come back to support soon." Dao Yu shouted loudly. Only Dao Yu knew that worry.


    The situation on both sides may be more dangerous.


    At this time, the ocean in the distance suddenly set off towering waves, and the whole island seemed to be shaking violently.


    Looking into the distance, a black-and-white behemoth suddenly appeared in front of him.


    When seeing that life, Dao Yu''s face suddenly turned pale, and his heart was shrouded in despair.


    Is it true that Mermaid island is going to be over this time?


    That''s a... killer whale!

 Chapter 250

    Dao Yu is the leader of the mermaid island. No matter what happens, Dao Yu is quite calm!


    Because Dao Yu knows he can''t panic, he can''t panic. When he panics, the whole Mermaid island will be completely over.


    Dao language knows this very well. Therefore, no matter what kind of danger you encounter, Dao language is calm. Over time, the calm appearance has almost become a symbol of Dao language.


    It even makes people think that this woman has no other expression.


    But this time, Dao Yu''s face changed. That face was obviously shrouded in unspeakable fear. A pretty face looked particularly pale. In that look, it even revealed a kind of deep despair.


    Dao Yu is fighting, together with other warriors, to resist the attack of the fishmen.


    At this time, the waves began to roar wildly, and a huge black-and-white figure loomed in the tide.


    That shouldn''t have been life here


    Killer whale!


    Also called killer whale!


    What is the overlord in the ocean?


    It is not a great white shark, a giant squid, or a deep-sea poisonous snake... There is only one most terrible life in the ocean, that is, the most terrible killer whale, that is, the killer whale.


    That''s a terrible life standing at the top of the marine biological chain!


    In the ocean, everything is their food.


    But the number of killer whales is too small, so the probability of variation is lower... In this ocean, it seems that the more powerful life, the more difficult it is to evolve, but once the evolution is successful, that strength will become particularly terrible.


    Just like different countries in the world and different races within a country, there are different races among fish people.


    Different races will gather together to form a powerful force.


    Just like shark people, because of their strong strength and large number, they are in an absolute dominant position among the fish people, belonging to the type of royal family.


    But there''s only one killer whale... Not even the whole guy. It''s a mammal. However, it has become the head of this Mermaid clan!


    Yes, this killer whale is the boss of the Merman family.


    Just rely on yourself to subdue a large number of murderous shark people, the top assassin swordfish among fish people, the indestructible sea turtles and the sea serpents. We can imagine the strength of this killer whale.


    Dao Yu knows this guy. This killer whale rarely makes moves.


    Dao Yu has only seen it once. When this guy attacked the mermaid led by crab before, that''s when this guy almost completely destroyed the whole Mermaid island.


    That time, Dao Yu didn''t compete with this guy, but tore a hole from the side and let the mermaid escape from the encirclement.


    But Dao Yu deeply knows how terrible this guy''s power is. With his own strength, he is definitely not the opponent of this guy.


    I didn''t expect that even this guy went out this time.


    Not only Dao language, but also the expression on the faces of all those who saw this scene can only be described as despair.


    Seeing the killer whale treading out of the sea with towering waves, each one was pale.


    The defense front, which was originally formed by the combination, already showed signs of collapse at the moment of the killer whale primary election.


    On the contrary, on the other side, the morale of the fish man reached the most vigorous level in an instant. A fish man is roaring madly.


    Before the real landing, this terrible effect has been produced, and the strength of killer whales can be imagined.


    The body of the killer whale has begun to change. After becoming a fish man, the guy''s body has shrunk a lot, only about four meters tall, but the whole body looks like cast iron, full of indescribable power.


    The evolution of killer whales may be the most perfect.


    This guy''s transformed body is almost completely human. It''s no longer the head of a whale. It looks more like a cold young man.


    The right hand looks like five sharp hooks, and the left hand is a huge machete... Maybe this is the most human part of the killer whale except its head.


    Seeing this huge thing coming on the waves, the members in front were frightened when they saw this big guy, and their morale was almost reduced to the extreme.


    Seeing this situation, Dao Yu was anxious and couldn''t go on like this. When the killer whale rushed in front of him, it was estimated that the defense front here would be finished in an instant.


    "You keep blocking, don''t let those damn monsters rush to our island, I''ll deal with this guy..." in this crisis, Dao Yu shouted in a deep voice.


    Although Dao Yu also knows that he is definitely not the opponent of the killer whale with his own strength, someone must stand up at this juncture.


    Otherwise, if the killer whale rushes to the island, the whole Mermaid island will really be over.


    When the fear in my heart was pressed down, two daggers rotated quickly around me, killed the two fish people around me, and then the body blinked and disappeared in an instant.


    Blink type skills.


    When it appeared again, the body had reached the killer whale.


    In front of the huge killer whale, Dao Yu''s body is too small.


    The two daggers whirled in front of him, drew a circle, and quickly cut at the killer whale''s knee.


    Almost, the attack of Dao language is to the killer whale.


    The attack of Dao language can be said to be quite fierce and fast, but for the killer whale, the power of Dao language is too weak.


    The dagger scratched along the killer whale''s knee. As a result, it made a puff, just like cutting on the cow leather. It only left a pale mark on the killer whale''s body, and even couldn''t tear open the killer whale''s skin.


    The killer whale suddenly flashed a trace of ferocity in its huge eyes, raised its left hand suddenly, and the huge blade immediately rushed at the knife language.


    Only a white light flashed suddenly, and the blade had reached the front of Dao Yu.


    The heart shrank suddenly and the body retreated instantly.


    With a bang, the ground in front of me was split into a long crack.


    Before Dao Yu could recover, the killer whale''s right hand had caught it, and five sharp hooks almost roared in front of Dao Yu, almost tearing Dao Yu''s head to pieces.


    The gap in strength is too big. Except for the first one, Daoyu has almost no chance to fight back, and is instantly suppressed by the killer whale.


    Two figures, big and small, entangled together. The members behind the scenes were frightened. Everyone was full of fear, and their hearts even jumped with the movement of the knife language.


    The killer whale''s attack is not very fast, but the advantage of that power is incisively and vividly deduced by the killer whale. Each attack is particularly heavy, so that Dao language can not take the killer whale''s attack at all, and can only dodge in the face of the killer whale''s attack.


    In that process, we can''t allow the slightest mistake. A little mistake is a fatal threat to Dao language.


    Using his flexible body, he kept pestering with this guy. Just after avoiding the sharp claw of the killer whale, there was another piercing sound in his ear.


    That''s the machete in that guy''s hand.


    The expression on his face looks ferocious. Now he can''t escape if he wants to dodge. There''s no way. Dao Yu can only reluctantly lift the dagger in his hands to block the past.


    When I heard the sound of Dang, Dao Yu''s body seemed to be hit by a train, and his body flew out in an instant.


    Both arms seem to be twisted at this time. This is the first time Daoyu has really experienced the power of this killer whale. The extreme power makes Daoyu''s body tremble.


    As soon as the knife went down, the whole body of Dao Yu was directly hit and flew out for a distance of more than ten meters, and the body fell to the ground with a puff.


    Immediately, the killer whale jumped, his body had appeared in the air, and the big knife of his left hand was frantically chopping down.


    Just below the blade, Dao Yu just turned around, and there was a kind of panic on that face!

 Chapter 251

    When Dao Yu just turned over from the ground, I only saw that the extremely sharp blade in front of me was expanding in front of me.


    The extreme sharpness hurt the eyes of Dao Yu.


    Dao Yu wants to escape... However, his body has just fallen down, and his whole body is now in a state of paralysis. At this moment, Dao Yu can''t do anything. He can only watch the blade chop down at him.


    At this moment, even with the sword language, I couldn''t help feeling desperate.


    When the Mermaids behind them saw this scene, they couldn''t help screaming in horror.


    They can''t imagine what the outcome would be if the eldest sister died here.


    On the contrary, they are members of the mermaid family. They are all excited. They can''t wait to see the picture of the woman torn to pieces.


    This hateful woman is really cruel. Two daggers dance quickly. I don''t know how many brothers died in the hands of this woman. Now it''s time for revenge.


    As long as you kill this woman and all the men on the island, those Mermaid beauties on the island will become their own slaves.


    At the thought of this, every fish man was full of excitement, and his eyes were full of madness.


    The body was still paralyzed and couldn''t do anything. I watched the big knife chop down at myself.


    The fear in my heart finally exploded at this time.


    Who says women won''t be afraid?


    Even a powerful woman like Dao Yu will feel fear, but that fear has always been hidden by Dao Yu, but now Dao Yu can''t help it anymore, and a harsh scream has sounded.


    It was a complete release of the fear accumulated in Dao Yu''s heart for a long time... Dao Yu will fully show his death only before he is on the verge of death.


    This is the first... And last scream of Dao language.


    It''s the scream of this life, as if it touched some switch on Dao Yu.


    A pair of snow-white wings suddenly burst out behind him, and the angel''s wings appeared again. When Dao language didn''t call at all, they appeared directly.


    At the same time, a milky light also scattered from the wings, completely surrounding the whole person of Dao Yu.


    In a trance, it was like covering Dao Yu with a white mask, like an eggshell, wrapping Dao Yu in it.


    The Milky light flickered slightly.


    Seeing this, the killer whale didn''t stop at all, and the big knife in his hand continued to chop down with the most violent force.


    The light shield looked so fragile that it could be broken at random.


    This is what killer whales think.


    But


    Boom!


    At the moment when the big knife cut on the hood, a strong anti shock force suddenly emerged from the hood.


    That force was even so powerful that killer whales could not bear it. After fighting for so long, this was the first time that killer whales retreated.


    Under that powerful force, the killer whale retreated for several steps, and then reluctantly stopped his steps. The expression on his face was uncertain. Obviously, the killer whale didn''t expect this to happen.


    What I thought could be easily broken, unexpectedly shocked myself back.


    At this time, Dao Yu also got up from the ground.


    Not to mention that it exceeded the killer whale''s expectation. Even Dao Yu didn''t expect this to happen. The expression on his face was incredible.


    Although I was able to spread my wings before, these wings are of no use except to fly in the sky.


    But I don''t know what''s going on today. When this pair of wings appeared, it also had such a terrible effect.


    Just now Dao Yu really thought he was going to die. Unexpectedly, the seemingly fragile white light could block the attack of killer whales.


    However, the white light seemed to last only for a short time. After a short time, it flickered slightly and disappeared.


    However, although the light disappeared, the warm feeling still surrounded the Dao language.


    It''s warm in my heart. Not only did I escape from death, Dao language even felt that my body seemed to be full of power again.


    Wings open, body floating in mid air, looking at the killer whale below, this time in the eyes of knife language, there was no fear.


    The killer whale stood on the beach, looked up at the woman in the sky, and a strange color flashed in his eyes.


    "You woman... Yes, but you''re not our people, so you''re going to die!" the killer whale said for the first time.


    It seems that some people don''t adapt to speaking. The voice is slightly dry. A pair of eyes are full of cold. Open your mouth and full of steel teeth. The teeth are dense and sharp, which makes people shudder.


    "You have to kill me..." this time, Dao Yu was no longer afraid.


    The wings spread out and the body swooped down from mid air in an instant.


    This time, the speed of Dao language was faster, just like a flexible bird, whistling past from the sky.


    Dao Yu can clearly feel the changes on his body. His huge wings not only don''t look bloated, but also have no impact on his actions, and even make his speed faster.


    The whole body almost completely turned into a shadow, flashing around the killer whale, and the two daggers in his hand kept cutting and piercing the vital parts on the killer whale''s body.


    Originally, it was almost completely suppressed by the killer whale, but now it''s called a vivid one. It can even suppress the killer whale in a short time.


    Seeing this scene, there was a burst of cheers in the rear crowd. The originally low morale gradually restored some scattered formations, stabilized again and intercepted the fisherman''s attack.


    This time, the killer whale also felt some threats. The woman in front seemed to suddenly awaken some power. The speed became faster and her strength became stronger. The attack that could not cause harm to herself could now even tear open small wounds on herself.


    Although the injury was not serious, it was still enough for killer whales to feel angry.


    The killer whale gradually regained its glory and dignity as a king. Relying on its endless physical strength and strong physique, it once again gained the upper hand and suppressed the Dao language a little bit.


    Puff


    The five claws almost tore away with the wings of Dao language, and a large number of feathers scattered from the sky.


    Almost a millimetre away, a cold sweat appeared on Dao Yu''s forehead. His body quickly regressed. Immediately, the whole body violently rotated as if it had turned into a hurricane. The two daggers twinkled quickly in his hands. Immediately, the two daggers quickly penetrated into the killer whale''s eyes like the fastest bullet.


    The attack was too fierce and the speed of the dagger was too fast. Even the killer whale didn''t have time to escape.


    Just barely deflected his head. As a result, one eye had been penetrated by the dagger, and the blood burst out of the killer whale''s eyes in an instant.


    The sharp pain made the killer whale crazy and angry, and one eye was exploded. It was the pain and anger that the killer whale had never tasted. In the roar, the big knife in his hand directly cut off the damn woman in front.


    Dao Yu''s body flickered again. When he appeared again, he had reached the back of the killer whale. He still held the two returned daggers in his hand and pierced directly at the back neck of the killer whale.


    This time, we must kill the killer whale.


    But at this time, the killer whale''s back seemed to have eyes, and his body didn''t move, but his right hand suddenly stretched out, and this time even directly extended behind the Dao language.


    Five sharp nails snorted and got into one of the wings. The fragile snow-white wings were pierced instantly, and a large amount of blood dripping down the snow-white feathers.


    Under the sharp pain, Dao Yu gave a shrill scream, and the whole body was shaking violently.


    But more terrible things are still ahead. The killer whale''s left hand has been raised. He is not in a hurry to kill the woman right away... The woman destroyed one of her eyes, and he also wants to destroy one of her eyes... No, not one, but two. He wants to let the woman completely fall into endless darkness.

 Chapter 252

    After all, he is not an opponent!


    Although Dao Yu developed some special powers at the last minute and showed some of the power of angel wings, his... Strength is insufficient after all.


    The killer whale''s strength also exceeded the Dao language too much. Although it was startled by the power of Dao language at the beginning, when the killer whale reacted, it adapted to the power of Dao language, and even the blink of Dao language was seen through.


    The king of the fishman family, this title is definitely not obtained casually, it is the glory obtained in endless fighting.


    His face was full of a ferocious smile. Looking at the woman in front of him, the killer whale showed his steel teeth.


    "I''ll cut your two eyes, and then... Eat you..." the killer whale smiled with his steel teeth on his tongue.


    Then, the big knife in his hand immediately crossed his left eye.


    Once the blade passes, the left eye of Dao language will lose light in an instant.


    Dao Yu was struggling desperately. She wanted to use the power to resist the killer whale sword... But no matter how hard she tried, that power seemed to be completely silent, and there was no movement.


    Boom... Ah!


    Violent roar, harsh scream, two different voices appear almost at the same time.


    The body of the killer whale was directly shocked and flew out and hit the ground heavily. As for the body of Dao language, it was also thrown aside, and the blood was still dripping on its wings.


    After shaking his head, the killer whale got up from the ground. Although the impact was fierce, it did not cause any serious damage to him. There was a small wound on his back, but he was attacked one after another, which made the guy completely angry.


    He looked at the guy who suddenly appeared in front of him, a human he had never met?


    He is not tall, but he has a huge axe in his hand. Did he just use this axe to split himself away?


    Just behind this guy, there is a mermaid, a tree man, three human women and a strange spider... Where do these damn guys come from? I haven''t heard that there are so many people on Mermaid island before?


    Dao Yu also struggled to get up from the ground. The snow-white wings behind him were dripping with blood. His palm covered his left eye, and his face was sad.


    When the palm was removed, a bright red trace spread among the eyes.


    It was blood... The blade drew a long trace from the forehead, eyebrows and face. The only good thing is that it didn''t hurt the eyes.


    But at that moment, Dao Yu was still frightened. Just now this guy''s knife had cut his face and tore his skin. At this time, Lin Yi suddenly appeared and split him out with an axe. As a result, the knife cut across his face and left a scar.


    This is mostly because of the power of Lin Yi.


    However, it''s no wonder that Lin Yi was just in that situation. If Lin Yi was a little late, it might not be his skin but his eyes that were torn open.


    "Hey, Dao Yu, how are you?" I turned and looked at Dao Yu. I asked, but when I saw the appearance of Dao Yu, I was stunned.


    This appearance... I felt very similar before. Now I feel more strange, but the wings behind me really seem strange.


    Dao Yu shook his head slightly: "I''m fine. I''m sorry I can''t send more reinforcements to you. How many fishmen have logged in?"


    Dao Yu thought we had failed and retreated back. After all, there were not many people on our side and crab side, and most of them could not resist.


    But the words of Dao language made me slightly raise my lips: "are you... Looking down on me?"


    Dao Yu was stunned and didn''t seem to reflect the meaning of my sentence.


    "None of the fishermen came ashore. All the fishermen over there were killed by brother Lin... And... These sisters." Nami said quickly.


    At this time, Dao Yu found that the expressions on the faces of the four women around me became more and more strange.


    "It seems that you are enough here. I''ll support the crab..." Xi Yi said, and immediately stretched out his hand and pressed it on a big tree, and his body disappeared in an instant.


    "Let''s talk about the details later. Should we solve this guy first now?" I said with a smile, staring at the killer whale in front of me.


    Dao Yu nodded, and the two wings were taken back. The injured wings need to rest for a period of time to continue to use.


    Two people, one left and one right, surrounded the killer whale.


    The battle here has not started yet. SANA has taken the lead in joining the battle group. For SANA, this large-scale war is the best place to give full play to her skills.


    The sound of the piano began.


    Attack aura, defense aura, speed Aura!


    The three halos appeared. It seemed that those people who were tired all over suddenly took Dali pill. Their faces became fierce, and their speed defense attacks increased significantly. For a time, this momentum even pushed back the attack of the fishman a little.


    On the other side, AI Xi and Dao Mei joined the battle group and began to attack the fish man in front with Na Mei.


    With these two top killers joining in, the speed of death and injury of those fish people immediately doubled.


    As for Elise, she walked towards me with eight long legs, surrounded the killer whale with me and Dao Yu, and Elise could also feel the strength of the killer whale.


    Even if he was surrounded by the three masters, the killer whale didn''t seem to have the slightest fear. There was a palpitating madness and ferocity in his only eye.


    The next moment, I only heard a roar. The guy waved his weapon and rushed at me quickly.


    With a ferocious smile, I was not polite. I grabbed the greedy Hydra with both hands and split it in an instant.


    I can feel the power of this guy. The powerful power can''t be controlled by metal. I even need to use the heavy weapon of greedy Hydra to assist my own power.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    After fierce bombardment, the suppression of that power immediately showed up.


    Even if my attribute points have been increased so much, the difference is still irreparable compared with this whale.


    Even the power of the tyrant seems not enough in front of the killer whale. Every attack carries an extremely dull and ferocious attack, and the violent power oppresses me and retreats.


    But this was not my fight alone. When I resisted the attack of the killer whale, the body of Dao Yu rushed in a flash, and two daggers in mid air chiseled directly at the shoulder of the killer whale.


    Puff


    The sharp dagger tore open the skin and pierced a little... Immediately, with a roar of knife language, his hands made a sudden effort, and the dagger completely penetrated into his shoulder.


    The killer whale ate pain, roared and cut me back two steps with a knife. On the other side, the huge claw directly grabbed me.


    My arm is numb. At this moment, I really can''t resist the attack of the killer whale.


    But just at this time, Elise appeared from the side. A black spider silk directly sprayed out, entangled the guy''s claws, and then pulled hard, directly pulled the guy''s body and rushed at Elise.


    At the same time, one of Elise''s steel spider legs jerked up.


    Puff... With a dull hum, the leg pierced directly into the arm of the killer whale.


    Roar!


    The three men joined hands and immediately suppressed the killer whale.


    Although this guy''s strength is terrible. If we fight alone, none of us is an opponent, but now he has lost an eye and is surrounded by the three of us. This guy is not an opponent immediately.


    When the killer whale attacks one of them, the other two will take the opportunity to expand the results.


    The killer whale was completely suppressed by the dull and vicious attacks again and again. This guy could only roar in anger. Although the counterattacks were quite vicious, they could not change the current situation.


    Several men wanted to help, but they were stopped.


    I''m afraid this guy is the same level as the alien mother. I don''t know what benefits will be brought to me after killing this guy. At the thought of that harvest, my eyes have a layer of red light.

 Chapter 253

    Greed, that''s!


    Gold coins, experience, soul crystal fragments... I want all these things. Don''t let go of any of them.


    At the thought of these gains, my attack became more ferocious. I grabbed the greedy Hydra with both hands and chopped hard. Under my crazy attack and Elise''s control, the killer whale kept retreating for a moment!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the endless blade in mid air directly fell down and cut a scar on the killer whale''s arm with a snort.


    Countless cracks have appeared in that place. Both hands grasp the greedy Hydra to deal with this guy''s attack, and the endless blade has become the most ferocious sneak attack concealed weapon, constantly adding medals of glory to this killer whale.


    The position of the shoulder was already bloody, and the white bones could almost be seen from the cut flesh.


    Yes, I''ll take off one of this guy''s arms first.


    This guy''s strength is too strong. It''s unlikely to kill him directly. We must destroy this guy''s strength a little first. When we don''t have the ability to fight back in the end, we have enough time to kill this guy.


    The killer whale seemed to understand my intention. His face became ferocious and crazy. He couldn''t do anything to change the situation.


    Other fishermen in the distance wanted to come to help, but as soon as they came, they were killed by sister Dao.


    Dao Mei intercepted at that place alone, and no one can surpass this level.


    Strands of spider silk kept spraying out. Before, although Elise was the queen of spiders, she rarely used her own spider silk to attack. At most, she fell from the sky with a group of small spiders.


    And at that time, Elise''s spider silk was still white, but now it has completely changed into a dark color.


    The black spider silk is obviously stronger, just like a thin steel wire, entangled in the killer whale. Even the killer whale is difficult to break free.


    Bang Bang


    As soon as a handful of spider silk was broken, there were more spider silk entangled in the past. The two arms were completely entangled by spider silk, and the action became particularly difficult.


    Seeing that the victory was getting closer and closer, I caught the greedy Hydra while Elise wrapped around the guy''s two arms. I flashed directly, and my body appeared at an altitude of more than 200 meters.


    Then... Free fall!


    The speed is faster and faster at this time. The speed is even more terrible than when I start the ghost trot.


    The crazy surging air almost tore my mouth open.


    Grasp the battle axe with both hands and cut it directly.


    That target was this guy''s head... But when I was about to split his head, this guy barely twisted his body and avoided the key at the last moment.


    The speed is too fast. At such a fast speed, I don''t have time to make any response. I cut down the Tomahawk directly.


    Puff


    Roar!


    With a painful roar, the Tomahawk chopped on the wound on the shoulder again. This time, it cut down almost without any obstruction.


    Shua!


    By accident, I still completed the initial goal. That huge arm was directly cut off and was still bouncing on the ground. It looked very strange.


    One arm was cut off, and we all saw the light of victory. Just when we were ready to step up our attack and kill this guy directly, the killer whale suddenly roared, as if all the strength of the whole body had been used. He tore the spider silk like a steel wire with both hands.


    He roared loudly, and his whole body was emitting blood red light. The rest of his right hand became particularly strong, and his claws came directly at me.


    It seems that this guy is going to enlarge his move. I feel the pressure and can''t help taking a step back.


    Then, the killer whale turned and jumped, and rushed down.


    Directly into the ocean, set off a wave, the body instantly submerged... Ran away


    Forget, the place where we fight is near the coast. As long as this guy jumps down, he will immediately enter his own territory... We didn''t expect such a king to escape before.


    At that time, I stared wide. NIMA, I didn''t expect a fish to be so treacherous. Looking at this guy, I thought this guy was going to enlarge his moves, but I didn''t expect this guy to turn around and run away... Shit!


    The three of us look at me and you. The expressions on our faces are quite strange. We obviously didn''t expect this.


    Just after the killer whale ran away, the remaining fishermen were even more unable to carry it. They ran and died.


    If it weren''t for its proximity to the ocean, it''s estimated that even a living fish man would not be able to stay.


    A large body was left on the coast!


    One by one, they were panting and tired. Even I was a little embarrassed.


    The body is full of blood, including mine and Fishman''s.


    The palm and tiger''s mouth were torn open and bloody, which was shaken open in the fierce battle.


    Just before the battle here was even over, Dao Yu immediately opened his pierced wings, endured the pain and was about to fly.


    But as soon as I flew up, I grabbed my ankle and pulled it down again.


    "What are you doing?" I touched my ankle. Dao Yu blushed and said angrily.


    "Please, what are you going to do with your broken wings?" I rolled my eyes and said angrily, "don''t move!"


    Dao Yu wanted to struggle, but I said a word to make her honest.


    Then I lost a treatment. In the past, the wound area on the wing was not very large, and the wing was so thin and not deep, so it recovered quickly.


    Almost when the green light disappeared, the wound had healed.


    The sword language waved twice, and I couldn''t even feel the pain.


    I was surprised. Dao Yu obviously didn''t expect that I still had this power.


    "Come on, let''s go to the crab and I''ll go with you." smiled and I said.


    Dao Yu then responded, nodded hurriedly, his face was a little red, and then spread his wings: "lift your hands."


    I don''t know what Dao language is for. I subconsciously straightened my hands.


    "Turn around..."


    What is this woman doing?


    I''m still a little curious. At this time, a pair of hands came from my armpit and finally overlapped on my chest.


    Then I just felt the wind around my body suddenly roaring, and my body had left the ground.


    The body is getting higher and higher, and the figure below is getting smaller and smaller.


    That feeling is a very novel experience. There is a soft piece behind my head. Of course I know where it is.


    What I don''t know is that Dao Yu looks more strange now. His face is full of red. Dao Yu has never been so close to a man.


    Because I said I would go there together. Seeing my strong strength, Dao Yu was worried that the situation there would be more trouble. If it was later, a brother might die. If there was more than one expert, more people might survive.


    Dao Yu didn''t know my speed, so when I said to go together, Dao Yu could think of only this way.


    The body is flying in mid air.


    A long red hair swept over my face. I felt itchy and my head couldn''t help twisting.


    But this action almost made the knife scream, and my body trembled. I almost threw me directly from the sky.


    "Hey... Don''t move!"


    The sound of Dao language seemed to tremble slightly.


    This feeling is really strange.


    Fortunately, however, the area of the island was not very large, and it soon came over here.


    The speed of Dao language began to slow down and landed below little by little.


    "Don''t be so slow, just throw me down." I said with a smile.


    "What did you say?" Dao Yu was stunned.


    "I said... Just put me down..."


    Dao Yu thought of the previous picture. This man... Is he a monster? His body fell directly from such a high sky. He didn''t have any problems at all.


    Who on earth is this person?

 Chapter 254

    A living man that Nami casually fished out of the sea has now become the Savior of mermaid island.


    I don''t know how to describe this feeling. Maybe this is God''s favor? Who knows.


    But thinking of that abnormal body, Dao Yu no longer worried and loosened his hands.


    Then my body broke away from this warm embrace, and my body began to fall from the high air.


    Just below, crab, Xiyi and the remaining seven Mermaid members are resisting the dense attack in front.


    ¡­¡­


    There are only eight people left... Including crabs, there were 72 brothers who came here together, but now there are only eight... The degree of tragedy here can be imagined.


    Even crabs have large cracks on their bodies, and the crab shells of emperor crabs are almost completely broken.


    Even with excessive force, a pair of pliers was smashed.


    However, even if there are only a few people left, they will not step back, because they all know what will happen if they step back.


    They are men, even if they become fish, they are men. As men, they must protect the women behind them.


    Drink!


    With a burst of drink, the crab smashed the head of a shark in front, gasped like a bellows in his throat, and sweat was on his forehead.


    His strength was almost exhausted, and he was about to lose it.


    Seeing the damned swordfish assassin holding the two sharp thorns in his hand rushing towards him with a gloomy smile, the target is his throat. Is that the most vulnerable place?


    The crab wanted to smash the guy''s head with pliers... But he lifted his arm a little and fell down.


    He... Is too tired.


    He really couldn''t hold on. He couldn''t find the slightest strength all over.


    I can only watch the swordfish rush towards me.


    When the crab was about to die, the swordfish suddenly raised his head as if he felt something.


    Immediately, the swordfish''s ugly head could clearly see an indescribable fear.


    The next moment, with a bang, something fell directly from the top of his head and hit the swordfish. The poor guy was killed.


    Narrowly escaped death. The crab stared at the man in front of him and was stunned.


    "Lin... Brother Lin... Why are you here?" the crab asked with consternation on his face.


    Not only came, but also fell from the sky!


    At that time, brother Lin went to rescue Nami. Originally, Daoyu was going to send more people to support, but Xiyi sent a message that there was no problem there.


    As a result, the crab came with a group of people... Can it be said that in such a short time, this person solved the trouble on the other side? This speed is a little scary.


    With a smile on my mouth, I looked at the crab: "Hey, can you still fight?"


    "Nonsense, of course I can fight." the crab shouted loudly and even raised his big pliers like a demonstration, but just raised his hand, his body shook and almost fell.


    His face was suddenly embarrassed.


    "Hey, count your luck..." I smiled strangely. I stretched out my hand and pressed it on the crab''s shoulder, and the clarity was immediately lost.


    Under the clear technique, the crab only felt that his almost exhausted body had added a force out of thin air, and the original feeling of fatigue was swept away.


    This feeling made the crab overjoyed and looked at me in surprise: "what kind of magic is this?"


    The boy thought it was magic.


    But it''s not wrong to say so.


    With power, we immediately threw ourselves into the battlefield. In the sky, Dao language finally put away two wings and landed on the ground.


    With the participation of the two of us, the situation here quickly reversed.


    There are less than 100 mermaids left in front. Although there are a lot of them, they are being slaughtered quickly. When Elise waves eight spider legs and arrives in less than ten seconds, the real disaster has appeared for these mermaids.


    There was a scream of crying father and mother. Those fish people were quickly slaughtered. Only a dozen ran faster and jumped back into the ocean.


    The ocean, after all, is not where we are good at.


    The ocean is the world of fish. Even mermaids can''t compare with mermaids in the ocean. There''s no need to continue to chase and kill.


    As for me... Although I''m not a land duck, I definitely have the intention to fight against the fish man in the ocean.


    The battle was soon over, and the remaining people, even Xiyi, all lay on the ground panting and motionless.


    When people are extremely tired, if they lie here, they will never get up.


    I quickly bought four red bottles from the mall and gave them to the four most seriously injured people. They can recover more or less. After the treatment was clear and cooled down, I quickly threw them away.


    Seeing the rapid recovery of their injuries, these people were full of amazement. That expression was not much better than Dao language.


    "The battle is over here, let''s go back..." Dao Yu gasped and said.


    "Wait a minute..." I waved my hand and said.


    In the strange eyes of those people, I came to one of the sharks, took out the endless blade and directly split the guy''s body.


    Eh... When I saw those people looking at me, their eyes changed.


    Isn''t it? Such a pervert. He killed all the people. Isn''t there a corpse abuse mania?


    After searching for a while, I finally found a small thing in the chest... The size of a soybean grain.


    This is probably the smallest crystal nucleus I''ve ever seen. It can''t even compare with a licker.


    "Don''t you know this thing?" I asked those people with the soybeans in my hand.


    "What is this?" Dao Yu asked with a frown.


    As soon as I helped my forehead, I was helpless: "ability crystal core... The reason why you became like this, why they evolved into fish people, and why we have special power is because of this thing. If we don''t have this thing, we will always be ordinary people."


    I feel like I''m in class with primary school students.


    God, what has long been known on land is unknown here.


    God knows how many good things these people have wasted in such a long time.


    "To put it simply, people without ability will have ability after eating it, and people with strength will become stronger after taking it." I introduced it in the simplest way.


    Those people look at me and I look at you one by one. The expression on their faces is completely shocking. They never know this.


    Their strength growth is accumulated in countless battles.


    My grass... If I had known such a good thing, how many good things would have been wasted if I had killed so many fish people before. If my strength had improved and become stronger, maybe not so many people would have died?


    This news is really a great blow to these people.


    "I''ll inform others not to throw these fish man''s bodies into the sea." Xiyi also quickly reacted and said quickly.


    According to their previous rules, after killing fish people, they will be thrown into the sea. After all, some aspects are similar to human beings. They can''t be used as food, otherwise they always feel like eating people.


    But you can''t leave it on the ground to rot and stink.


    It is often thrown directly into the sea and turned into food for other fish.


    But now, they find that they have wasted so many good things.


    Seeing that I was dissecting the bodies of these fish people, Dao Yu quickly came to help. After all the more than 200 bodies here were dissected, we went to the place where I was before.


    The mermaid at the door finally reacted.


    It''s just that each one looks more or less clean and doesn''t adapt to the work of autopsy, but they still try their best to improve their strength.


    When the final harvest appeared in front of me, I felt my breath was about to stagnate.

 Chapter 255

    The harvest this time is absolutely amazing, even to the extent that I can''t imagine.


    Let''s talk about experience first. I don''t know whether there are millions or tens of millions more. I only know that my level has jumped from level 24 to level 26!


    Summoner level: level 26


    Head: 55 points;


    Trunk: 55 points;


    Left hand: 60 points;


    Right hand: 60 points;


    Left leg: 60 points;


    Right leg: 60 points;


    Ding Ding: 3 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 3


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 13 points (75 attacks); Destruction offensive: 13 (26 ignore defense).


    The attribute points of the left hand are also increased. Now I have completely gone to the end on this average route.


    Finally, I found a little more and quietly added it to xiaodingding.


    Skill points are added to clarity, full level of ghost trot and full level of healing. Now the most important thing is the clarity of physical recovery.


    It''s just that clarity doesn''t increase much at every point. Originally, it increased by 20%, but one skill point can only increase by 2%. Now it can restore 24% of its physical strength.


    As for the gold coins, I found myself getting closer to the millionaires.


    Of course, the most important harvest may be these things... Ability crystal nucleus.


    The mermaid''s ability crystal core is very small, which can''t compare with tyrants and lickers.


    But I couldn''t stand the number. Finally, it was gathered together. What appeared in front of me was a number that almost made me feel crazy.


    896


    It''s nine hundred to four.


    I don''t know what to say about that feeling.


    It seems that things that have been hard to get before suddenly become cabbage in the rotten Street... Now it gives me such a feeling.


    Looking at so many ability nuclei, you can actually imagine how many fish people attacked you today.


    At least fifteen... Even though it has been a long time since the victory, Dao Yu still feels that these things are hard to believe even now.


    "I must thank you this time. Otherwise, our Yuren island may really fall." Dao Yu said, which came from his heart.


    After all, what I did today is obvious to all. Everyone saw it. First, I intercepted the fisherman attack in the jungle on the right, and then helped Dao Yu defeat the killer whale at the main gate.


    Finally, he even helped solve the crab problem.


    This credit cannot be erased in any case.


    "Nami saved my life," I said simply.


    No matter how many fish people I killed today and what contribution I made, if no Nami saved my life, then everything would be blank.


    Nami''s little face looks red. It''s estimated that she just saved a person with ease and kindness from her heart. It will become the key to the survival of mermaid island.


    "That''s different. Anyway, thanks to you today..." Dao Yu continued: "we don''t have anything to give you. It''s this thing. Thanks to you, we know the value of this thing." then Dao Yu took out a small bag.


    "We didn''t know the value of this thing before. It was wasted. Today we know that it is an ability crystal core, which can be used to improve our strength." Dao Yu said: "there are 242 people alive. Each person took three, and there are 170 left. These are even our reward."


    Two hundred and forty-two people... I didn''t notice how much I was paid, but I noticed another direction.


    Nami told me before that there were more than 300 people on the island, but now there are only 242 left.


    More than 100 people died in the battle.


    Whether on land or at sea, when this happens, people always feel desperate and sad.


    Every human life is particularly precious at this time.


    After hesitation, I didn''t refuse and accepted more than 170 ability nuclei. Although the effect of these abilities may be very poor, it is also a supplement for me.


    Sure enough, the effect of these ability nuclei is even worse than that of zombies. Zombies can be exchanged for five, but these fish people can only exchange for three fragments.


    However, there are too many pieces to hold. At once, there are 510 pieces of soul crystal.


    Just then, SANA''s level reached level 18, and she evolved accordingly.


    There are not many people in this room, only me, Elise, Daomei, Aishi and SANA, plus Daoyu, crab, Nami and Xiyi, a total of nine.


    This is a huge victory. The Mermaids outside are immersed in great cheers. They are full of excitement and enjoy the long lost victory.


    But the expressions on these faces look strange.


    I know. They must have something to say.


    Sure enough, Dao Yu was silent for a few seconds and said: "You said before that when you led a team with others, I felt that you should not be an ordinary guy. Now it seems that you really underestimate you. On this island, I''m afraid no one is your opponent... I just don''t know these four... Well, beauty, who and where they came from, we don''t know."


    The four beauties paused a little when talking about Elise. Up to now, Dao Yu doesn''t know what Elise is... Although now she appears in human form.


    "The four of them... Are my... Family?" after thinking about it, I found a word to describe that feeling.


    "No matter what happens, we will not be separated." I continued: "although they can only appear for a few hours a day, they have accompanied me through countless dangers. I can live to the present thanks to their help."


    Elise, Aishi, and SANA seem to be communicating. They are not very interested in what we say.


    Only Dao Mei glanced at Dao Yu from time to time. There was obviously some discomfort in her eyes. It can be seen that Dao Mei didn''t like this woman very much.


    Because this woman is so similar to the guy in sister Dao''s memory.


    Unknown blade - Katrina.


    Dagger, red hair, hot figure and sexy dress are all very similar to Katrina, but they don''t have that scar on their face. After that scar, they look very similar.


    The strangest thing is that my treatment can''t recover the scar and can''t work.


    The top assassin in the League of heroes, a member of Knox.


    It happens that she is an expert of sister Dao''s hostile country. She once invaded sister Dao''s country, so sister Dao has no good face for this guy.


    That kind of hostility made Dao yu feel at a loss. He didn''t know what he had done wrong. He actually made the beauty unhappy.


    "Can you tell me how you get your strength?" I asked with a knife in order to determine my thoughts.


    "I remember what I said before. When a white light hit me, I had wings..."


    "I''m not talking about wings, but the dagger in your hand. These two short knives play so smoothly. It takes a long time to practice?" I asked with blinking eyes.


    Ejection blade, unknown blade, instant step, death Lianhua


    In Dao Yu, I saw almost all Katrina''s skills.


    Can it be said that this woman, like Meng Rui, is Katrina''s Apprentice? As for the wings, I can''t think of what it is for the time being.


    Dagger?


    I touched the dagger on my waist, thought about it and said, "I don''t know what''s going on. I didn''t know these things originally, but since the white light hit me, I saw these two knives in one place, and I took them with me. As a result, I found that I suddenly knew these things..."

 Chapter 256

    Dao Yu always thought that the power he got was only after he was struck by lightning.


    Including their own wings, including their ability to use daggers.


    But I feel a little different. The wings may be caused by white light, but the ability of the dagger is definitely not. It is definitely Katrina''s power.


    However, seeing the appearance of Dao Yu, I was also confused. I may not know what happened. I didn''t ask too much.


    "By the way, you so many people come to me, certainly not just for this matter?" I asked after thinking for a while.


    I looked at the appearance of several people. The expressions on each face were worried. It was probably not that simple.


    Although I can''t imagine that I just beat back the fishmen and won a great victory today, those fishmen shouldn''t invade again in a short time. What are they worried about in this case.


    "Cough..." Dao Yu coughed softly and frowned: "brother Lin... You should be older than me and Nami. We are both 22 years old this year... I''ll call you brother like Nami."


    Er... Yes, I was 22 when the end came. I should be 23 now.


    It''s not bad to hear such a big brother.


    "You told me before that s city has not been occupied. That place is a paradise on earth..." Dao Yu said.


    "I don''t know if it''s heaven on earth, because I''ve never been there. It can be said that the people of our whole team just passed with a slim hope." I said immediately.


    "Moreover, even if it was a paradise on earth at that time, we don''t know what it looks like now. Maybe it still exists or has long been occupied."


    I know what I''m talking about. Frankly, I just don''t dare not think about it and don''t want to bear that responsibility.


    Just that team made me feel endless pressure.


    I dare not continue to bear that feeling. After all, I am not as strong as I imagined.


    Dao Yu was a little silent and didn''t speak.


    But the nearby Nami couldn''t help but say, "brother Lin, what about you? You... Will you leave our Mermaid island?"


    After a pause, Nami continued, "we all want you to stay here."


    Because I''m strong? Although those female mermaids were obviously afraid of my appearance, this powerful strength is absolutely the best choice to save their lives in this last world.


    Just from Nami''s eyes, I have a feeling that it''s not just that simple.


    Nami seems to really want me to stay here, even though I''m not a mermaid.


    But... I can''t respond to her sincerity.


    I don''t know what''s going on. My eyes are involuntarily staggered: "I... I have to leave... Because my sister is in S City, and I have an appointment with a girl. I will meet her in s city. I can''t break the appointment..."


    Nami''s eyes darkened, and her face was a little depressed.


    "Brother Lin, I didn''t hit you. How are you going to leave here? This is an island. There is nothing around. Now it''s not like before. There are cruise ships and fishing boats. You can fly over?" the crab shook his head and said.


    There is a long distance from the coast here. If a person doesn''t have a boat, it''s unlikely to pass.


    "Even if you made a boat yourself, but along the way, not to mention the strong wind and waves, you may swallow you at any time. Even the fish people in the seabed are enough for you to drink a pot. In the ocean, we are not the opponents of the fish people," said the crab.


    What the crab said is not really hitting me. That''s the biggest problem I have to face.


    Unfortunately, I don''t have the wings of Dao language. If I had the wings of Dao language, I would just fly over directly.


    "So I won''t leave for a short time until I think of a way," I said with a smile.


    "Do you think mermaids will be accepted when they arrive in s city?" suddenly, Dao Yu asked.


    This question made my eyebrows suddenly pick. Even crabs and Nami were surprised.


    "If s city really exists, it should be." after thinking about it, I said: "After all, the mermaid''s body changes are only one of them. There are all kinds of other changes, and some of the body is animal... However, most of those changes are short-term. They can basically change back to human appearance at ordinary times. There are not many permanent ones, but it should be no problem."


    "As long as the decision-makers in s city are not fools, there should be no exclusion. Now is about the time to unite all the forces that can be united to fight zombies and monsters."


    This is my idea. After all, the whole world is over, and only one city survives. It must be under great pressure. In this case, there should be no more moths.


    Of course, it doesn''t rule out some guys who make trouble in troubled times, but it shouldn''t matter much in general.


    "How many chances do you think we have to leave the island together and then go to the mainland?" Dao Yu suddenly said.


    This sentence not only stunned me, but also shocked crab and Nami.


    "Elder sister, you are crazy. How can we go to land with so many of us..." Nami said subconsciously.


    "It''s impossible. Our side is not a deep sea. It belongs to the offshore area. The distance is not very far. If you want to do it, you can do it. Haven''t we swam back before?" Dao Yu said with a natural appearance.


    "But when we swam back, many of us died. There were fish people and sea animals in the ocean. We..."


    "A large number of fish people were killed this time. Sea animals can''t be met casually. Moreover, if they are met, it doesn''t make any difference anywhere, even on this island." Dao Yu continued.


    "Moreover, are we really safe here?" Dao Yu smiled bitterly, with a helpless expression on his face.


    Just like today, if it weren''t for me, mermaid island might be destroyed.


    "The strength of the mermaid is much stronger than ours, and how many mermaids are there? There are not many at all. Except that there is a mermaid Island here, there are only people from Zhangquan in the Northeast... There are less than 1000 people in total," Dao Yu said.


    Zhang Quan? Is there another island where mermaids live?


    "Before, there were about thousands, even tens of thousands, tens of thousands of mermaids nearby, because an island can''t accommodate so many people. Most of them are scattered and live on some islands..." the island explained.


    There were a lot of mermaids. They lived on different islands, connected and depended on each other.


    But that was before, and now all this no longer exists.


    Two islands were submerged in a storm. As a result, the Mermaids on the island were crowded up by the fishers who had been waiting nearby for a long time. They grabbed what they took, killed what they killed, and there was none left.


    Another time, a sea king squid appeared. It was a sea animal. Its body was like a building. It wriggled up the island and destroyed three islands in one night.


    "In fact, I was preparing very early to see if I could bring the people on the island to land. It''s too dangerous in this ocean. Now I only know Zhang Quan. I don''t know what''s going on now."


    "I just don''t know the situation on the land. Is it safe to go back now..."


    "All over the world, now I guess no place is safe except the top of Mount Everest." I joked casually, although no one could laugh.


    "But at least one city survived, didn''t it? One city may have a second, a third, and maybe there are other things we don''t know. Maybe that city has begun to counterattack and expand the paradise of survivors... It''s better than not knowing when it will be swallowed by sea animals, waves, fish and people here..."


    "Here, it''s almost doomed to death, but it''s just the difference of time."

 Chapter 257

    In fact, Dao Yu wanted to leave the ocean and go to land to find a new life long ago. However, it was precisely because he didn''t know what the land situation was like that Dao Yu didn''t dare to take these people to land casually, fearing to bring these mermaids to the abyss.


    However, Dao Yu also knew that it was not the way to go on like this all the time.


    Mermaid has no self-protection power. When facing Mermaid and sea animals, mermaid is too fragile.


    The death of so many people before is a living witness!


    Silent death, no one knows when it will be their turn!


    Of course, if you can find a place large enough that it will not be submerged by the sea, will not be easily landed by sea animals, and will not be easily attacked by fish people, it is naturally good, and Dao language will not risk going to the mainland.


    But now, what is missing is such a safe place.


    Therefore, Dao Yu is so excited when he knows that there is a safe place on the mainland.


    "But..." the crab still hesitated. When the crab looked like he had become a mermaid and a life in the ocean, it seemed that he should live in the ocean honestly.


    "What about those brothers and sisters? They may not accept this idea." the crab was worried.


    This is just Dao Yu''s own idea. Others don''t know what consideration it will be.


    "I think they should also understand. I know that many people want to return to the land and count on the country, the army and scientists... If they know that there is another city surviving, I think they will be very happy," Dao said.


    After a pause, Dao Yu continued, "tomorrow I''ll find Zhang Quan. Zhang Quan is the only place we know where there are people alive. See what they mean. If more people go together, it may be safer."


    It can be seen that Dao Yu is a very decisive woman. Once she makes a decision, she can almost be said to be vigorous and resolute, and take action immediately.


    "Tomorrow, I will inform the people on the island and ask for everyone''s opinions." Dao Yu stood up and said.


    "If everyone disagrees, sister Dao, what will you do? Will you leave with brother Lin alone?" Nami suddenly asked.


    Dao Yu''s face changed slightly, and he was a little silent. After a long time, he shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Many things, when they are not really faced, no one knows what answer to give.


    But what Nami said was quite exciting.


    If it was just me and Dao Yu, the situation would be much simpler. As long as Dao Yu opened his wings and took me flying from the sky, it would be absolutely safe and worry free without any trouble.


    Of course, Dao Yu can''t abandon so many people on MERMAID ISLAND, and I''m not so selfish, although it''s really a good way.


    After discussing, Dao Yu left.


    The room we live in has just been built. If Xiyi is here, it''s too simple to build a small wooden house.


    After several people left, I turned and looked at the women around me.


    Sister Dao, Elise, ash, and... SANA.


    Four women, they haven''t had much time, especially SANA. It''s time to take it back.


    However, at this time, there are many doubts in my heart that need to be answered.


    "Did something happen to me... I didn''t die in the sea for half a year. Are you helping?" I asked four women.


    This may be the only explanation I can think of. Otherwise, it''s a little strange that I haven''t died for half a year.


    "Not us," Ashley said, shaking her head.


    What?


    My face suddenly became a little strange. It wasn''t ash and the four of them who helped me survive. Who was that?


    I think I''m unlikely to survive in this situation, right?


    "It''s really not us. Although we really want to save you, the situation was a little special," Aishi continued.


    "Who kept me alive?" I still felt a little incredible.


    "The shadow of war..."


    Poof... I sprayed it at that time, the shadow of war? The Centaur? That guy kept me alive?


    Don''t be kidding. How is this possible? That guy wants to kill me. How can he help me survive?


    "It''s really that guy who is making trouble." Elise also said nearby, "although that''s not the original intention of the shadow of war."


    From these women''s explanations, I finally understood what had happened at that time.


    When the shadow of the war fell off the cliff, the guy was unwilling to fail. He entangled me with the power of darkness, and then LengSheng dragged me down from the cliff.


    Then I fell into the water... But the purpose of the shadow of war is not just that.


    The guy seems to know that just falling off a cliff and falling into the water may not kill me. Moreover, the guy seems to want to occupy my body.


    The original host of the shadow of war was cut off by Zijiao and me and sealed in the basement. It was basically over.


    If the shadow of war wants to appear in this world again, we must find a new basis.


    That guy threw his goal on me, shortened his time in the world, used the saved black power, and then got into my body.


    When Elise said these things, I couldn''t help thinking back to the previous picture.


    It seems so!


    Vaguely, the scenes that have happened flash out quickly in my mind.


    When I fell into the water at the moment, countless black forces madly penetrated into my body along my eyes, ears, mouth and nose, and then the whole body was cold.


    Is that the guy taking my body?


    However, it is obvious that although that means is quite insidious, it has not succeeded. Otherwise, I may not be me now.


    "After those dead breath entered your body, your body entered a state of suspended death for a long time..." Alice continued.


    The so-called fake death state is that it looks dead, no movement, no breathing, no heartbeat, no pulse, but... In fact, it can live again after reaching certain conditions.


    "Maybe it''s a mistake. On the contrary, that power has become your umbrella to protect you from being eroded by the water and your body from rotting in the water. It''s estimated that the shadow of war can''t think of these things."


    In this way, the shadow of war really saved me.


    I don''t know what kind of expression that guy will have when he knows this.


    "Of course, don''t thank that guy. His goal is your body..."


    Oh, by the way, my body is penetrated by death. The shadow of the war wants to plunder my body, but now it seems that it should be a failure. So... This should be the credit of ashy and her four?


    "Of course we won''t let that guy succeed," said Elise with a sneer on her mouth.


    "If you let that guy succeed, he will become the master of the body. Do you know what this means?"


    I nodded slightly, which means that the four people of Aishi will become the men and slaves of that guy.


    The shadow of the war seems to be searching for heroes all the time. For these four women, it''s like throwing themselves into the net.


    "So, in your body, the four of us started a tug of war with the shadow of the war."


    "Those dead breath are very evil things. Even if we want to dispel them, it''s very difficult. There''s no way. I can only freeze the part of your brain with cold air to ensure that you won''t be completely occupied by that guy," Aishi said.


    "SANA and I are killing those dead spirits a little bit," sister Dao interrupted.


    "As for me..." Elise smiled and knocked on her black spider leg like steel: "it''s absorbing those dead breath."


    Don''t forget who Elise is.


    Elise is from the shadow island. She is the same place as the shadow of the war. She is also dedicated to the dead spider.


    Such a thing as death is a great remedy for Elise.

 Chapter 258

    These dead spirits are troublesome for others, but for Elise, they are things like bird''s nest abalone.


    It''s just a tonic. Elise can''t absorb too much at one time.


    After all, now Elise is quite weak and can''t bear too much dead spirit. Unlike the shadow of war, that guy doesn''t seem to be limited at all.


    In order to digest those dead breath, Elise spent a long time. Of course, the final harvest was quite good. When Elise consumed these dead breath, her body began to evolve, and her strength became significantly stronger than before.


    Even the appearance has changed.


    Now vaguely, Elise has become the strongest of the four women.


    After evolution, it was almost time for me to wake up. Just at this time, Nami met me and dragged me out of the ocean. Otherwise, even if I woke up, I would still be immersed in the sea and might be drowned immediately.


    "But thanks to those dead breath, when you were floating in the ocean, you were not attacked by those wild animals. The feeling of those wild animals was very sensitive. As soon as you noticed the smell, you immediately ran away," said Elise.


    So it is. That''s why I survived.


    Perhaps, I should be thankful for it all at once. After all, it''s not easy to be alive after so many disasters.


    But I soon thought of a problem.


    I thought of the strange taste that haunted me when I attacked shark people before.


    Bloodthirsty, killing!


    At that time, I felt as if I was completely immersed in that crazy killing intention. I couldn''t extricate myself. That terrible taste was hard for me to forget.


    Finally, I even had an impulse to kill those mermaids.


    I will never be like this before. Is it because of that damn dead spirit?


    "Almost!" said ash. "Although I protected your brain and Elise was absorbing the dead gas, after all, for so long, a lot of dead gas still invaded your body, your blood, muscles... All over your body."


    "Those dead spirits are not enough for the shadow of war to seize your body, but they may have some impact on you."


    "So..." at this time, SANA stood up without saying a word. Her face was full of dignified expression. The voice directly conveyed to my mind: "so... You''d better control your emotions. If you really immerse yourself in that feeling, maybe... You''ll never come back."


    SANA''s words made my body tremble slightly.


    Never come back. What does that mean? I don''t know, but I know it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Control your emotions and don''t sink into the desire to kill. This is the most important entrustment they gave me.


    After understanding these things, I also became honest. It seems that I should control myself in the future. Although the feeling of fighting is very cool, it seems that it will bring very serious consequences.


    Then I looked at the gold coins on my body. The quantity was enough.


    I saved a lot of gold coins during this period, but I didn''t arm a few women. It''s time to change a set of equipment. Anyway, money is capricious.


    First, ash had three top-grade equipment: electric knife, attack speed shoes and the last light language. After thinking about it, he bought an endless blade and a blood drinking sword!


    Blood drinking sword: + 75 attack power, + 20% life stolen! The so-called life stealing means that when you cause damage to the target, you will absorb part of your life and recover your damage. The endurance is quite good and the attack is also very high.


    With these two large pieces of equipment, AI Xi''s attack power soared to a level and became a lot of terror.


    The last big piece, after thinking about it, bought a red fork for Aishi (it seems to be changed to green now). The phantom dance increased critical hit and attack speed, almost making Aishi''s critical hit probability reach more than 80. With super terrorist critical hit rate, super fast shooting speed and not weak attack power, Aishi''s strength increased by a large amount.


    Of course, these are all at the cost of gold coins. Replacing a set of equipment cost millions of gold coins.


    Then Dao Mei.


    Sister Dao''s good equipment is only a broken King''s blade and a pair of shoes. Sister Dao''s equipment is more important.


    And because sister Dao has always been with me as a tank position, the equipment I buy for sister Dao is also biased towards defense and life.


    The first one to buy is one of the most expensive equipment in the hero League. The three-phase power comparable to the endless blade can be said to be the core equipment of sister Dao.


    Three phase power: + 250 HP+ 25 attack power+ 20 critical hit probability+ 15% attack speed+ 5% moving speed+ 250 Mana+ 10% skill cooling reduction! The only passive special effect - Curse blade: after releasing the skill, the next attack will cause an additional 200% of the basic attack power.


    There are the most kinds of bonuses, but each item is not particularly abnormal. It is just suitable for the hero of sister Dao.


    250 HP increases the chance for sister Dao to survive. 250 mana allows sharp blade impact to be exerted, not to mention the bonus of critical hit, attack speed, attack power and skill reduction. There is nothing special, but there are absolutely no shortcomings.


    The only passive special effect can''t be better for sister Dao''s sharp blade impact.


    The second purchase is the heart of frost.


    Heart of Frost: + 90 armor, + 20 cooling reduction+ 400 mana, with a deceleration aura, the attack speed of nearby enemies is reduced by 15%!


    The enemy''s attack speed slows down when their own defense and mana are up. It''s the best choice to live. Of course, the price of this product is also very moving. It is more expensive than electric knife and red fork.


    The third is the same defense equipment, the Banshee veil!


    Banshee Veil: + 500 HP+ 70 magic resistance+ 100 basic HP recovery. Only passive. You can get a shield to resist spell attack every 40 seconds. It disappears after taking damage once.


    Life, magic resistance, life recovery and shield are simple and rough. The price is a little more expensive than the heart of frost above.


    The fourth is a madman armor!


    Zealot armor: + 850 HP+ 200% basic HP recovery, only passive: HP is above 3000. If you haven''t been attacked for eight seconds, recover 5% of your maximum life every five seconds.


    Simpler, more rough.


    After wearing this set of equipment, sister Dao''s blood volume, let alone 3000, has reached more than 5000... This is not a game. Now sister Dao''s level is not only 18.


    This set of equipment cost more than one million yuan.


    This is basically the best suit in the game.


    But in reality, this is just the beginning.


    Because none of these equipment has been strengthened or upgraded, it is a real bottomless hole.


    If all these equipment are strengthened to the full level, I estimate that the gold coins needed are ten times that of this set of equipment.


    I can''t afford it now.


    But even so, sister Dao''s strength has increased sharply. I''m afraid there''s no problem with this set of equipment to resist the attack of killer whales.


    Now I have found that tanks are absolutely the most important, so we must arm sister Dao first.


    A tank, a super output, these two together, the effect must be quite terrible.


    As for Elise, because she didn''t have too much money, there was only more than one million left. Although there was still a lot, it was not enough to arm Elise and the piano girl, so she only bought a thorn armor for Elise!


    The armor I used before was increased by 100 and the rebound damage was broken under the attack of bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    This equipment is not very suitable for Elise in the game, but it is good for Elise now.


    Now Elise likes to wave her eight legs and rush into the monster group to kill. This equipment can provide Elise with strong defense.


    As for the piano girl, I only bought a few pieces of defense equipment for the piano girl.


    Mammy''s life is the most important. Attacks can be ignored. As long as the defense is high and the survival time is long.

 Chapter 259

    Money comes fast and costs faster.


    Before, I felt like a rich man. How many million gold coins did I have? But this time, I was immediately demoted from a rich man to a beggar.


    After counting, I was immediately full of black lines in my mind. There were only more than 200000 gold coins left. You can imagine how much I spent in that period of time.


    However, these expenses are worth it. AI Xi and Dao Mei have improved their strength in an all-round way, and almost bought a complete set of best equipment. The rest is to strengthen.


    Although Elise and Sona did not buy a complete set, their strength has also improved a lot.


    Of course, these are just the beginning, and the real big consumption is behind.


    Strengthen


    I calculated that for a piece of equipment, it costs 10000 for each level of 1-10 enhancement and 20000 for 11-20 enhancement; Twenty one to thirty thousand, and so on.


    That is, every ten levels, a total of 100000, 200000, 300000... And finally 1 million... Even if it is only strengthened to 99, it also needs a full 5.4 million gold coins!


    This number is absolutely terrible!


    I don''t know how terrible this weapon will become after it is strengthened to 99.


    We don''t have money now. We can''t strengthen it so high, but we can do it with a little strengthening.


    Take the greedy Hydra and put it on. You need to point it yourself. Keng dad''s system doesn''t even have an automatic enhancement function.


    Strengthen directly to 10 and then stop. Each time you strengthen, increase a little attack power. When you strengthen to 10, it is just 10 points, which increases the attack power of greedy Hydra to 85 points, which is five points higher than endless blade.


    Not bad. When there are too many gold coins to spend in the future, you can waste some on it.


    I knew that the strength of these heroes must be more than that simple, ordinary weapons, level 18 and ultra-low growth. Even if such heroes are powerful and equipped with a complete set of equipment, they can''t have the strength of the piano girl when she just appeared, let alone the shadow of war.


    My system, perhaps, is to use all kinds of growth and improvement in all aspects to make these heroes gradually regain their previous strength.


    After strengthening the greedy Hydra to plus 10, there are not many gold coins on him. It seems that we have to find a chance to earn more gold coins in the future.


    In fact, you can also use the ability crystal core to exchange, and the ability crystal core can also exchange quite rich gold coins, but it''s always a pity.


    Anyway, it doesn''t seem too lacking now, and I don''t care.


    I just woke up and had another busy day. I felt a little tired and fell asleep.


    The next day, I was still confused, and then I felt that my nose was itchy, as if something was constantly moving on my nose.


    That feeling is very uncomfortable.


    I used my hand to exhale and fan at random. I thought it was a bug like a fly, but I didn''t expect that it appeared again just after I put my hand down.


    I felt a little impatient. In a daze, I stretched out my hand to the front: "what thing, why?"


    Then I felt as if my hand had touched something.


    It''s hard and soft. It feels strange.


    Like a circle?


    What is this? It''s very smooth... It feels very comfortable. I squeezed it a little harder.


    "Ah..."


    Finally, the scream got into my ear.


    Screaming?


    Is that a woman''s voice?


    This time, I finally felt sleepiness on my body. In this short time, it was like the tide faded. I suddenly opened my eyes and saw only a figure by my bed.


    Who is that person, not Nami?


    But now Nami looked blushing, almost dripping water on her face, and her body was completely stiff.


    A pair of eyes looked at me shyly, full of anger.


    Um


    "Nami, it''s you..." I greeted with a smile: "what are you doing? Why are you looking at me like that..."


    "What are you doing..." Nami''s voice was almost crying. She looked particularly pitiful.


    What am I doing? I''m sleeping. What else can I do?


    I feel this question makes no sense.


    Then suddenly, I found that my hand seemed to be in another place. When I looked down, I found that my hand was so immortal that it was just on Nami''s pepper milk!


    The * * on the left is completely in my hands. It''s the right size!


    No wonder it feels hard and soft. It''s hard. It''s the scales on the edge of the * * and the soft feeling is completely... Poof!


    Now the nosebleed will come out. God, this morning, give me this stimulation. Is this really good?


    I''ve been holding back for half a year and haven''t done anything. There''s a pile of evil fire in my body.


    Coupled with this early morning, I immediately felt that the changes in my body appeared in an instant.


    If Dao Yu hadn''t been behind, maybe I would have directly... That or something.


    "Cough..." embarrassed, I quickly took my hands back. I clamped my legs to prevent my ugliness from leaking out.


    Although it may have been seen long ago.


    "Why do you get up so early..." I said with a dry smile.


    "It''s late. It''s almost noon now. Sister Nami and I came to call you up. We didn''t call you up so early because we were worried that you might be too tired yesterday, but... We always have to eat something, didn''t we?" she smiled and said.


    Nami wanted to cry without tears.


    When they opened the door and came in, they saw the man lying in bed like a dead pig.


    On a whim, Nami ran to the side, pulled out a grass and poked it on my nose. It felt like she had encountered something fun, but she didn''t think about it. This action let herself fall into that devil''s claw. Damn it, she was taken advantage of by this guy.


    I didn''t expect to look honest on the surface, but in fact it''s so color.


    Otherwise, how could you catch yourself on your chest?


    Nami even wondered if this guy was pretending to sleep.


    Nami''s suspicious eyes made me feel helpless for a while. I couldn''t help but invite the two women out. I got up and cleaned up my body. I thought silently in my heart. If my heart was clear, the sky wouldn''t be surprised.


    It took a long time to suppress the flame in my heart.


    However, that''s a mermaid''s chest... Before, I saw that the mermaid''s chest was covered with scales. I thought it would feel very rough, but I didn''t expect that it was also quite good.


    It''s slightly cold, but it''s definitely not rough. On the contrary, it''s quite delicate. The feel is definitely... Cough... I can''t think about it anymore.


    It was not easy to suppress the evil thoughts in my heart, and then I went out.


    The little Nami''s eyes looking at me are still full of strangeness. It is estimated that the name of my Coyote is fixed in the girl''s heart.


    I don''t care. I was tired all day yesterday. Now I was hungry. After I got some sashimi and sea crabs to fill my stomach, I looked at the knife language next to me: "calling me up so early is not just to call me up for dinner. Is there anything else?"


    Dao Yu smiled and didn''t become angry because he was exposed by me: "today I''m going to go to Zhang Quan''s Island. Come with me?"


    Different islands exchange information and exchange intelligence with each other. After all, we are the same people. It is also possible to help without threatening our own interests.


    Zhang Quan is a leader of the mermaid clan nearby.


    It can even be said that the guy is an old slick, more slick than Dao language.


    Dao Yu used to go with crabs, but this time, Dao Yu invited me.


    I know that Dao Yu wants to persuade Zhang Quan with me. Although I''m not very cold about this kind of thing, I can''t refuse to face Dao Yu''s eyes.


    "Can you tell me what kind of the person Zhang Quan is?"

 Chapter 260

    "Can you tell me what kind of the person Zhang Quan is?" helpless, I stood up and said.


    Seeing my appearance, a happy look suddenly appeared on Dao Yu''s face. She knew that I agreed.


    "On the way, we talked as we walked." Dao Yu raised his eyebrows and said.


    Then immediately called crab, Nami and Xiyi. Everyone arranged a task. When we two left, we must take preventive measures and don''t happen.


    "The same as before, open your hand!" after the arrangement, Dao Yu returned to me, smiled at me and said.


    With a smile, I raised my arms, and then the warm arms passed through my armpits. I felt that my head seemed to be placed in a very soft place again. Then, my body began to leave the ground.


    Darling, that feels good.


    It is said that women''s thighs and breasts are men''s best pillows, which is true.


    For a moment, I felt a little confused.


    But at this time, I suddenly felt my body trembling. It seemed that there was a layer of frost on my arm, and a row of small pimples emerged from my arm.


    In a trance, I can see ashy sitting there quietly on the top of the snow mountain, sister Dao with an unhappy face, Elise with a charming smile, and SANA who has nothing to do with herself... Warning, this is definitely a warning to me.


    Originally, the waves in my heart were frozen in a moment under this cold.


    "Eh? What''s the matter? Your body... So cold!" Dao Yu seemed to feel something, and asked strangely.


    I smiled awkwardly and could only say that it was probably flying too high. Seeing that Dao Yu didn''t seem to believe it, I could only change the topic: "by the way, don''t you say who that right belongs to? Are they far from here?"


    "On another island more than ten kilometers away." Dao Yu was really distracted by my topic transfer Dafa.


    To cooperate, I must know who Zhang Quan is.


    In the end of the world, working with a stab in the back is not even as good as moving forward alone.


    If you want to cooperate with people like Chen Yi and Meng Rui, maybe people like Dao Yu can cooperate together. As for Li Jie, shadow and even the garbage like the high priest, no matter how powerful their strength is, I absolutely have no intention to cooperate with those people.


    Working with those people, I even have to worry about whether I will be stabbed in the back by those garbage.


    "Zhang Quan''s words are old-fashioned and slippery." Dao Yu thought for a moment and gave Zhang Quan an evaluation.


    "Maybe it''s not a good person, but it''s not a bad person... Ordinary people?" he thought for a while and said.


    average person?


    He is a little timid, greedy and lecherous. He will be sad when others are killed. He will stretch out his hand to help if possible, but he will definitely leave and run if his life is threatened.


    It''s such a normal ordinary person.


    No one can find words of reproach for such people, because we are all like this.


    Just such an ordinary person, how did he become the leader of that group of mermaids?


    "Zhang Quan is also a mermaid, but he has some special strength. His body can be deformed like plasticine, and his limbs can be extended infinitely, which is quite tough," Dao Yu explained.


    Listening to this explanation, the expression on my face is particularly strange. How does this look like Luffy in the pirate king? Rubber man, is this?


    "At that time, when the disaster came, it seemed that many people had been saved. He was also a very authoritative guy, but..." Dao Yu said, feeling a little helpless.


    "However, once when Zhang Quan was taking his brother out to look for food, he just found a big ship, which was being attacked by countless fishmen, and there were many humans on it..."


    "At that time, the people around Zhang Quan wanted to help, but Zhang Quan didn''t agree and left with his own people. Later, the ship sank and there was no one left on board."


    "Since then, Zhang Quan''s reputation has plummeted. Many people who followed Zhang Quan before have set up a new stove or taken refuge in others. They seem to think it''s a shame to follow such a weak guy as Zhang Quan."


    "Zhang Quan doesn''t explain or retain such things. You can come and go if you want. Zhang Quan doesn''t care, so there are few people around Zhang Quan, not even as many as us."


    I raised my eyebrows and looked up at Dao Yu.


    It was just this action that made Dao language a little uncomfortable. He whispered to me, "don''t move!"


    Cough, don''t move, just don''t move.


    "Then why did you contact Zhang Quan?" I asked.


    "Because... This man can clearly judge the danger." Dao Yu said calmly, "those who left Zhang Quan died, but most of them stayed with Zhang Quan and survived. Zhang Quan is the most likely group of mermaids here."


    There was a slight smile on the corner of my mouth, and there was some interest in this Zhang Quan in my heart.


    Listening to Dao Yu''s words, Zhang Quan is about a person who can judge the situation. If the situation is wrong, he will run away even with a curse behind his back.


    To be honest, if you cooperate with such people, you should always worry about whether your back will suddenly be empty.


    But this guy doesn''t seem to be so ruthless. Before leaving, he will probably ask you whether to go together... As long as it''s not the guy who sells others for benefits, cooperation is not impossible.


    Holding me, Dao Yu flew across the sky, and the sea below was still rolling. Vaguely, I could see that under the blue, there was a life shuttling through from time to time.


    The wings of Dao language have strong flying ability and fast speed.


    It''s a distance of more than ten kilometers. It didn''t take long to arrive.


    That island has appeared in front of us.


    Just looking at this island, the expression on my face is quite strange. If Dao Yu''s Island is green, it''s almost bare here.


    Some are just huge reefs stacked together to form a bare island. Although the area is not small, there is almost no vegetation on it.


    But there are more caves in the cracks of some reefs, which seems to be where they live.


    At the same time, on the highest reef, there are several mermaids walking around, observing the situation around. Once any problem occurs, they can respond immediately.


    However, Dao Yu is obviously a frequent visitor to the island. When he saw Dao Yu, the guard made a gesture to Dao Yu, indicating that Dao Yu could land safely.


    On the other side, a man had hurried to inform his companions.


    The conditions here seem much more primitive.


    But for this condition, I nodded secretly.


    In fact, only in this way can we have more capital to live.


    If there are too many shelters on the island, it is easy to be attacked by fishermen, who will sneak up on the island and carry out sneak attacks.


    Dao Yu, the reason why their place is fine is still because of the existence of the tree man Xi Yi.


    On this island, as long as you occupy the commanding height, you can see all around at a glance. No matter where the fishermen attack, they can respond immediately.


    Moreover, on this island, there is no vegetation, there are not many beaches, and there are only jagged rocks.


    This kind of place is nothing for mermaids. It''s basically no problem to become a human body.


    But it''s very troublesome for the fishman. Even if the fishman becomes human, the soles of his feet are still webbed. It''s very difficult to walk in this place. It''s easy to fall or even scratch, which virtually limits the strength of those fishmen.


    No wonder Dao Yu would call Zhang Quan a veteran. Judging from the island this guy chose to live on, that guy is really not a simple role.


    I''m getting more and more curious about that guy.

 Chapter 261

    Just as we fell down, we saw a figure drilling out of the cave in the middle of the innermost reef.


    It was a tall and thin young man. He waved his hands at us from a long distance. He seemed to be very familiar and enthusiastic.


    "Oh, isn''t this sister Daoyu? Why have you come to my brother for a long time? I really want to die my brother..." the man said with a smile as he walked.


    That appearance made me look strange. Although I heard Dao Yu say that this man didn''t look like a boss, I still felt a little incredible when I saw it.


    He is tall enough to be 1.85 meters. If he is well decorated, he is definitely a handsome guy by his height... But this guy is too thin. He looks like a monkey, and his eyes are especially small. It''s useless to wear beautiful pupils anyway.


    Tall, thin, small eyes... When these are combined, it looks like a kind of obscenity.


    In short, if this guy was a little shorter, he would certainly be regarded as a street pimp or a small card distributor. He would never have thought that this guy would be a boss.


    The guy''s eyes were shining. The pornography in those eyes was not hidden at all. He rushed straight at Dao Yu. If he didn''t see the two daggers around Dao Yu''s waist, I think this guy might accidentally fall down and jump directly on Dao Yu.


    There was a long time of chattering around the Dao language, and then the guy accidentally saw me next to him. He looked as if he was startled: "ah, brother, when did you come here? Why didn''t I see you?"


    This sentence made my face twitch slightly. Your uncle, of course you didn''t see me. There is knife language in your whole eyes. How can you see me next to you?


    Now I have some doubts. Is it right or wrong for Dao Yu to cooperate with this guy.


    "Brother Lin came with me." Dao Yu said, "brother Lin is an unchanged human drifting from the land. He is similar to me."


    Hearing this, a glimmer of light flashed in Zhang Quan''s eyes. His hands slapped beside him like a hen: "do you also have wings? Are you also a bird man?"


    Well, there are mermaids in the water and birdmen in the sky. It can be seen that this guy has a clear division.


    I shook my head: "I have no wings and can''t fly."


    "How did you get here?" Zhang Quan suddenly asked.


    "I came here with brother Lin in my arms." Dao Yu frowned and said.


    At that time, I felt that the look in Zhang Quan''s eyes had become a little strange, full of envy and tut tut in his mouth.


    "Well, we didn''t come to you today to talk about these things with you. We have other more important things." Dao Yu didn''t want to mess with Zhang Quan. He said bluntly, "we want to leave the sea and return to land. Do you want to come?"


    There was no concealment at all. Dao Yu directly pointed out his words.


    At this moment, Zhang Quan finally showed some boss''s appearance, and a strange look flashed in his eyes: "you said... Go back to land?"


    Dao Yu nodded.


    Zhang Quan looked at me: "it seems that this brother has brought a lot of news after he came. Can you tell me?"


    According to the meaning of Dao language, I told Zhang Quan what I knew.


    "So now s city may be the only safe place on the road. If we go back now, there may be a second and a third s city. Perhaps s city is over, or that s city has never existed from beginning to end, right?" Zhang Quan asked.


    I nodded. I told Zhang Quan everything, including that we had not been to s City, but I heard about it.


    "Well... It''s a little dangerous," Zhang Quan said with a frown.


    This guy is definitely a safety first person. He won''t get involved in any dangerous things easily.


    "Where is there a safe place now?" Dao Yu snorted coldly. "Yesterday we were attacked by a group of fishermen, and more than 100 people left. The killer whale killed the fisherman himself. Otherwise, if brother Lin was here, we might all die."


    Killer whale?


    The name obviously changed the face of the fish people around. It seems that everyone knows the reputation of the sea overlord.


    "Yesterday the killer whale may attack us with a group of fishermen, and tomorrow it may land on your island with a group of fishermen. You all know how strong that guy is," Dao Yu said.


    This is why Dao Yu must leave here as soon as possible.


    That killer whale is definitely a guy who will repay his vengeance. This time, he was cut off one arm and blinded one eye. That guy will certainly not give up. When he goes back, he will struggle with his strength and attack again.


    This time they were lucky to stop it, but next time, they were not so lucky.


    "When are you going to leave?" Zhang Quan suddenly asked.


    "This has not been decided yet. I have to go back and convince the people on the island. It may take some time," Dao Yu said.


    "Well, when you decide, come and send a message. Let''s go together from the two islands." Zhang Quan patted his chest and said.


    This guy agreed so quickly. Dao Yu didn''t respond for a moment.


    But this is a good result.


    "Let''s go back first. You can prepare in advance," Dao Yu said.


    Then he came to the back of me. In Zhang Quan''s envious eyes, he hugged me again, and then rose up again, and his body disappeared from the island.


    "Boss, you just agreed. Are we really going to leave? Aren''t we quite safe here?" a little brother next to Zhang Quan immediately asked after the people had just left.


    Zhang Quan''s eyes still looked at the two figures in the sky, but there was no envy in those eyes.


    Some are just weird.


    "Safety? Safety is a fart... This time we are forced to a dead end. We can''t do it if we don''t go." Zhang Quan said.


    The little brother nearby hasn''t reacted yet.


    "Fool, why haven''t our island been attacked all the time? Because on our island, those fishmen are not so easy to attack and the environment is dangerous; therefore, fishmen have been attacking other Mermaid islands. As long as there are other Mermaid islands around us, we are safe for the time being... But... Hey hey, Dao Yu, as soon as they leave..."


    Then their island is the last man fish island, which is bound to become the target of the fish man.


    That''s the truth. You don''t have to run faster than the lion. You just have to run faster than the other sheep in the sheep.


    However, when you become the last sheep, no matter how fast you run, it is the goal of the lion.


    "This time it went so smoothly. Unexpectedly, Zhang Quan agreed so easily." Dao Yu seemed a little happy. He didn''t expect it to go so smoothly.


    "Hey, that guy... You can''t go without going." I sneered and said.


    Dao language may be too simple to see the Tao, but I can see it clearly.


    When I boarded the island, I understood that the guy deliberately chose the most dangerous place to live. Although it was difficult for him to survive, it was also difficult for the fish man to attack.


    Those fish people subconsciously will not choose that island, but will attack other targets.


    That is to say, the Dao language was used as a shield by that guy for nothing.


    Now as soon as Dao Yu leaves, they become the only target. In this case, they can''t go without thinking.


    So Zhang Quan agreed directly without any hesitation.


    It''s really a sinister guy... But it doesn''t matter. Now that guy can be sinister, but when we move forward together on the sea, even this guy can''t come out. How can a grasshopper bound to a rope jump?


    Moreover, there is another important question before us. How to persuade the mermaid on the island? Even if we''re persuaded, how do we leave?

 Chapter 262

    Problems are in front of us, waiting for us to solve them.


    As soon as I got back to the island, I began to get busy.


    Dao language called all the people on MERMAID ISLAND together, and then said his plan.


    Originally, we thought we might encounter a lot of opposition, but something unexpected happened. Although many people still feel fear of going to land, on the contrary, even more people want to go back.


    When we saw this scene, we suddenly understood.


    No matter what their bodies look like, their hearts are human in their hearts.


    They are still eager to return to the land to live, and no one wants to live in the ocean all their life.


    Although this is to survive, they still want to go back if they have a chance.


    At the beginning, there were some opposition voices, but I don''t know when the opposition voices have gradually disappeared. Finally, the rest are discussing when to leave and how to leave.


    "Shall we swim back?" said Nami, blinking.


    For the mermaid, it is not difficult to swim back. Although it is a long way, it is only a matter of time.


    But the problem is that in this ocean, there are countless terrible guys. If they want to swim back, they will almost die. No one knows when they will encounter a terrible monster.


    "Besides, brother Lin can''t swim in the water?"


    "Brother Lin, don''t worry. Just let sister Dao take it..."


    "No, no, it''s too dangerous in the ocean. You may encounter fish people at any time. If you swim back like this, it''s too dangerous."


    "Do you want to build a boat?" suddenly, a man said.


    "Are you stupid? How big are the biggest trees on this island? Do you build a boat or a raft? That ordinary raft is not going to be penetrated at once. It''s useless..."


    "If you can find a modern warship... It''s really not good, a big ship is also good..." a man fish couldn''t help sighing.


    If there were a modern warship, wouldn''t it be necessary to walk sideways in the ocean? Even if they met fish people, they would have no choice. The only trouble was that they were worried about meeting sea animals. Those sea animals were very powerful and might be very troublesome in case of meeting them.


    "That''s ridiculous. When such a big tsunami blows over, a hundred warships are finished, and there is no one who can survive... What''s more, even if you find big ships, warships and other things, can you drive?" another fish man said angrily.


    There was a lot of noise around. Everyone was talking loudly.


    What they said is also good. How to leave here is a very serious problem. Normally, shipbuilding is the best way.


    But it''s not easy to build a boat, and it''s not strong enough. It''s not so fast. It''s estimated that those ordinary wooden boats will be broken by fishermen casually. It''s useless.


    But if you don''t build a boat and swim through the ocean, it''s too dangerous.


    Looking for a ready-made ship.


    Not to mention whether there is a ship or not, whether it can be found or not, even if it can be found, whether it can be used or not is still a problem. No one can drive it if it can be used


    "Well... I''ll sail..." just at this time, a small dark young man raised his hand timidly and whispered.


    The sound almost drowned in the noise all around.


    But that voice was particularly obvious at this time. There was a moment of silence around. All eyes stared in this direction and looked at the little man talking.


    "Yang Lin, can you sail?" Dao Yu looked at the young man strangely and asked.


    Although he is a man, he is very timid, even more timid than girls. He usually has no sense of existence on Mermaid island.


    But now this person who has no sense of existence shocked everyone in one sentence.


    "Well... My family lived by fishing on the beach since childhood, so... I know something about these things. I once drove a cruise ship to a rich man for some time." Yang Lin felt a little embarrassed to be watched by so many people. That face looked red. The original dark face has now turned black and red, which is particularly strange.


    Look at each other, you can see the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    "What kind of boat can you drive?" I swallowed a mouthful of water secretly, and I asked quickly.


    "I can do small fishing boats, large fishing boats, small cruise ships and yachts. I can do a little more than warships. Even if I can''t do it, I can always find it." when it comes to his professional field, Yang Lin can''t help but show a little pride on his face.


    "Then it seems that we need to be busy for a while," I said with a smile from the corners of my eyes.


    Dao Yu also nodded slightly, with a hard to hide joy on his face.


    "How many people do you need to sail?" Dao Yu asked again.


    "Depending on the size of the boat, I can do the boat alone. If it is larger, I need at least ten or twenty helpers..."


    "Well, you can find someone on the island. You''re welcome. You can teach them how to sail and the most basic things to pay attention to when sailing. I don''t require them to become elite sailors, but at least they can''t be too bad. Do you understand?" Dao Yu said.


    Yang Lin immediately nodded fiercely.


    "Everyone should pay attention to learning more from Yang Lin. there will not be enough people in the province at that time. Some people are left to guard around. Others are learning more from Yang Lin at this time. Do you understand?"


    Dao Yu gave orders loudly.


    Seeing the excitement among the crowd, a smile also appeared on Dao Yu''s face.


    "What shall we do? Shall we go looking for a boat now?" I asked Dao Yu.


    But Dao Yu shook his head slightly: "This is not a matter for our team, and Zhang Quan... There are four or five hundred people on two islands. So many people can''t be borne by a small boat. In addition, we have to find a big boat. This is not a small project. It can''t be done by the two of us alone. Moreover, Zhang Quan can''t just watch and don''t contribute?"


    The sailors were trained here, the ship was found, and then drove the ship to pick up the people from Zhang Quan?


    Please, there is no such a simple thing in the world. If you want to get anything, you have to pay a certain price.


    After a rest, we flew to Zhang Quan again and asked Zhang Quan to go out with us to find a boat.


    Zhang Quan always runs as far as he can for dangerous things. He is absolutely unwilling to participate in such things.


    But there''s no way. If we find the boat and we get everything ready, don''t they do nothing? In that case, Dao Yu can ignore them and sail away directly at the right time.


    Zhang Quan is also a role that can afford to play. After a little consideration, he immediately asked his brothers to give up the current island and swim to Daoyu''s Island.


    Although the distance between the two islands is not short, these mermaids are fast and not so easy to be attacked.


    And there are crabs on the other side.


    Dao Yu and I also took care of it in the sky at any time. Finally, we passed through this sea area without danger. All people are concentrated in one place. At this time, it is natural to gather all people together to make it safer.


    After doing these things, Dao Yu held me and began to fly towards the land.


    As for Zhang Quan, the same is true. His body fell into the sea and turned into a slender sea snake with a length of only one meter, but the speed was extremely fast. He had just disappeared into the sea.


    "Zhang Quan''s change is more complete. When necessary, he can be completely changed into an animal''s body. If the safest person among so many mermaids is definitely him..." Dao Yu said softly.


    He is such a safest person, but now he is risking his life to act with us.

 Chapter 263

    Zhang Quan is the safest guy among the mermaid family. On the one hand, because of his character, he always feels danger and never takes risks.


    On the other hand, it is also because of his strength.


    Zhang Quan is not just an ordinary Mermaid member. Even if he turns into a human, he will keep a large part of the fish.


    But Zhang Quan didn''t. when he became a human, only his fangs and eyes belonged to the appearance of a sea snake. Other places were completely human.


    When you become an animal, you are completely a poisonous snake.


    When he turned into a sea snake, Zhang Quan owned the body of the sea snake and the terrible toxicity of the sea snake. You should know that the toxicity of sea snakes is one of the most toxic biological poisons on earth. Its toxicity is stronger than that of King Cobra. It is comparable to that of the most terrible poisonous snake on land. Basically, there is no life willing to provoke this terrible guy in the sea.


    Even fish people don''t want to, so this guy often becomes a sea snake and runs away when he is in danger.


    As for sea animals, a slender poisonous snake may not be able to see in its eyes at all, so it is ignored directly.


    When he became a human, his body became like a rubber man, and his limbs could extend indefinitely.


    Carefully speaking, he can even be said to be a guy with two abilities.


    Generally speaking, when encountering dangerous things, Zhang Quan often runs as far as he can and tries not to participate.


    But this time Zhang Quan is involved. Maybe this guy believes that he has become a sea snake''s body and is absolutely safe in the ocean?


    Being held by Dao Yu, he flew across the sky. On the sea below, the color of emerald blue flickered continuously.


    From time to time set off a burst of waves, and even can clearly see the swimming life under the sea.


    It looks calm on the surface, but no one knows what kind of danger is hidden in this blue.


    I came from the land and must have passed many coastal cities, but... Unfortunately, I was in a state of suspended animation at that time. I didn''t know what the beach looked like.


    Along the way, we also saw some small islands. Unfortunately, there is basically no one on these islands, which is completely empty.


    In this vast ocean, if there are no professional tools, it is easy to get lost in this ocean.


    But fortunately, we can understand the sun, that''s enough.


    One thousand meters, two thousand meters... My brain is calculating. Although it may not be accurate, at least there should be an approximate distance.


    This flight took nearly an hour. At first, Zhang Quan could keep up. Later, Zhang Quan couldn''t keep up with the speed of Dao language. He became a sea snake and was caught by me. Fortunately, this guy didn''t become a human body. Otherwise, Dao language would suffer.


    At the speed of Dao language flying in the sky, an hour is a long time. This distance is at least close to 200 kilometers.


    At least 200 kilometers... It''s a long distance. No wonder those mermaids dare not cross the ocean and return to land.


    In such a long distance, they may suffer countless attacks at any time.


    After all, even if a mermaid is fast in the sea, it can''t compare with the speed of Dao language flight. Two hundred kilometers, for those mermaids, may be a few hours, or even half a day.


    Our plan is very simple, that is, to see if there is a boat here. If we find a boat, we will bring Yang Lin here, drive the boat back, and then leave with those mermaids.


    If you don''t even have a boat, you can only risk leaving the ocean.


    An hour later, we came to the seaside. When we looked at the pictures around us, we could feel the shock in our hearts one by one.


    I''ve seen a lot of disaster movies about the outbreak of the ocean. No matter how realistic and scary the picture is, it''s not as scary as when you saw it with your own eyes.


    When I first saw the appearance here, I felt that my breathing had completely stopped. Even Dao Yu and Zhang Quan had been to this area long ago, but when I came here again, I could still feel the overwhelming pressure and fear.


    What kind of picture is that?


    Different from the kind of ash annihilation on land, there are dilapidated, burning flames, messy ground, dirty zombies full of mucus and blood, and wriggling streets everywhere.


    These coastal cities now look... More like sleeping beauties.


    Yes, it gives me the feeling that I really came to a palace in the sea in a trance, and everything was submerged in the sea.


    Under the blue sky, you can clearly see those houses, broken glass, buildings, and vehicles submerged in the water... Everything even keeps its original appearance and color.


    In that way, the world doesn''t seem to be destroyed, but submerged, just submerged.


    In a trance, as long as these tides fade, the city can wake up from that indulgence.


    That kind of picture even makes people have an impulse that is difficult to disturb.


    Looking around, the front is completely blue. The whole city is submerged in the ocean, motionless. Everywhere is the same picture, everywhere is the same blue.


    Those high-rise buildings, quietly immersed in the sea water, motionless, in a trance, seem to have reached the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the sea.


    Is that a beautiful scene?


    Although this word may not seem so appropriate at this time.


    "You only see here. Now our place is probably not so coastal before, and this place is a little inland. I don''t think you want to see the real coastal place..." he said with a bitter smile.


    Zhang Quan''s face also looked very ugly. Both of them had experienced that picture personally. They both deeply knew how terrible the picture was at that time.


    At that time, under the terrible impact of the comet hitting the earth, the sea roared and rushed like waking beasts.


    The impact of those waves was so frightening that people couldn''t imagine. The flood control dams in coastal areas were washed out in almost an instant.


    Immediately, the sea roared into the city. Under the terrible impact, the buildings collapsed directly, and all life was swept away by the ocean and torn to pieces in the towering waves.


    That power has reached an unimaginable level. Even the soil on the ground has been swept away hundreds of meters out of thin air... Those real coastal cities have now fallen deeply into the sea and can''t see anything.


    Like here, you can see some more or less. It is already a bit inland.


    After buffering by the most marginal City, the sea water has no strong impact here. Although it has flooded the whole city, it has not caused much damage. It looks more like quietly swallowing the sleeping city.


    "The real ships stayed along the coast. At that time, they were either destroyed by the impact of the sea water or swept away by the sea water... Maybe some drifted here with the sea current... But it''s not very likely," Dao Yu said.


    It''s not easy to find ships. After all, in such a large area, no one knows where those ships were washed up.


    If you really can''t find a boat, you can only swim here at risk.


    "We can''t go out for too long. It''s limited to two hours... Do you see the building in front?" Dao Yu pointed to a building hundreds of meters away, tens of meters above the water, with a bell on the roof.


    It seems to be the building of a bank, which is quite arrogant. It is definitely the tallest building in the whole city. Even if the city is submerged, this building still stands.


    "Let''s go here, Zhang Quan. You go there. Two hours later, whether you find anything or not, come back immediately."

 Chapter 264

    It''s said that men and women match, and work is not tired! Zhang Quan looked helplessly at the two guys who had gone away. He felt abandoned in his heart.


    Damn it, you are a mix of men and women, but I''m only alone. No one hurts and no one loves. It''s so sad.


    With his mouth curled, Zhang Quan had no choice but to swim to the other side.


    As for Dao Yu, he still held me and roared in the sky. Dao Yu''s physical strength is quite good. I didn''t feel tired when flying with a person for so long. Finally, I couldn''t help worrying that Dao Yu couldn''t support it. Dao Yu stopped on the roof of a building just barely exposed for more than one meter and had a little rest.


    At a glance, the surrounding area was completely blue without other colors. Only occasionally, you can barely see a roof peeping out of the water, just like a reef in the ocean.


    I lost a clarity skill to Dao Yu, recovered some physical strength, and looked into the distance. Where you can see, there are no ships at all.


    "I don''t think we can find a ship here. Let''s go inland. If a ship is washed away, it may stop at some places along the coast." after thinking about it, I said.


    "Here, there was originally a port..." smiled bitterly and said Dao Yu.


    Because Dao Yu lived here, he probably remembered some things. There used to be a port where many ships should be parked, but now he came here and found nothing.


    Through the blue sea, you can vaguely see that under the sea, there are giants... Many large ships have been swallowed up. The sea water poured in and sank directly to the bottom. I don''t know how deep.


    I can''t help smiling bitterly. Such ships are useless even if they are found. We can''t get them out of the depths of the sea.


    After a little rest, Dao Yu took me to fly inland.


    The closer it is to the inland, the shallower the sea water is, and more and more buildings are exposed to the sea.


    I don''t know when to start. Buildings have appeared in front of me. Although at least half of those dozens of storey buildings are still submerged in the water, the sea water is at least 100 meters deep.


    But the picture in front of us looks very exciting. At least it feels like it already has the flavor of some cities.


    "Eh? What''s that?" I looked for it for a long time. Just when we were about to be disappointed, suddenly something flashed in front of me.


    That appearance immediately attracted my attention and quickly said to Dao Yu.


    Shua, Dao Yu''s body immediately braked in midair and stopped immediately.


    Looking along my fingers, there was an excited expression on Dao Yu''s face.


    Just tens of meters away, in the gap between the two high-rise buildings, a behemoth is just stuck in the middle of the building.


    That thing... That''s a huge ship.


    At a glance, it is at least nearly 100 meters long and tens of meters wide.


    This thing is definitely not an ordinary fishing boat. Where is a fishing boat so big? Can it be... A large cargo ship or a cruise ship?


    He looked up and nodded. Dao Yu immediately took me flying in that direction.


    This is a great discovery. We just wanted to have a try. We didn''t expect to meet ships in this place.


    Moreover, it is such a huge ship.


    When I got close, I could see that on the side of the big ship, there were several big characters clearly written - China fishery administration 504!


    I fainted. It was a fishery administration ship.


    What is a fishing boat? This is a vessel under China''s fishery management, also known as a fishery protection vessel, which is mainly used to patrol, supervise and inspect fishing vessels in the fishing grounds and waters, as well as expel foreign fishing vessels.


    It can also be regarded as a marine law enforcement ship, but it is under the name of a fishing boat. When enforcing the law on ships in disputed waters, the province says it is bullying the small with the big.


    But in fact, what is a fishery administration ship? Many are warships retired from the Navy. Those ships are definitely not comparable to ordinary fishing boats.


    Fishing boats are mostly made of wood and covered with a layer of steel plate at most, but the fishery administration ship is almost an iron knot. One impact can completely cut off each other''s ships.


    I didn''t expect that we were lucky enough to meet such a guy. It seems that we should be lucky this time.


    Looking at the surrounding environment, the fishery administration ship may have floated over with the waves at that time, but it was too big and strong to be washed away in the sea!


    They didn''t even drown, but drifted all the way here. Finally, because they were too big to pass through the two buildings, they were stuck in this place.


    Now it''s cheaper for us.


    When we landed on the deck from the sky, we could feel the vastness of the ship. With the scale of the ship, we could easily send all the people on the island away, and even the safety was enough.


    Just after landing, we immediately began to check on the ship.


    It''s not enough just to find the ship. We still need to determine whether the ship can be used. Although we don''t know much, we can at least see the extent of damage to the ship.


    From the outside, it seems that the ship is basically OK. The external preservation is quite good. Although some places are rusty and some places are bumped, there is basically no big problem.


    Then I went to the interior to check. The ship was well preserved. Although there was some water in the interior, it was not very serious. Even some special rooms completely isolated the water without being affected at all. Some glass in the main control room was broken, but that''s all.


    It seems that it should be all right. Now we are not considering whether the ship can open, but whether Yang Lin can handle the ship.


    go back!


    After it was determined, we immediately went home and waited at the agreed place for a while, and Zhang Quan swam back.


    Just transformed into human form, I saw this guy''s face full of joy and excitement: "You don''t know what I found. I found two fishing boats over there... One is more than 20 meters long and the other is more than 30 meters long. Both of them are very big. They all drive back. We squeeze. It is estimated that we can send so many of us to the shore in two times. However, there is a little trouble. The boat is only a little broken. There is a big hole in the bottom of one of them. I We have to repair it a little... "


    Just after meeting, Zhang Quan immediately said a lot of things, and his face was full of excitement.


    It''s really lucky to find two ships.


    If it had been before, maybe we would have been quite excited, but now we have no response to Zhang Quan''s words.


    Seeing Zhang Quan''s appearance, I really can''t bear to hit this guy, but


    "Boss Zhang, don''t bother. We found something better here..." I said with a smile.


    Something better. What''s that?


    We told this guy about the fishing boat we found. When Zhang Quan heard about it, his face suddenly changed.


    The eyes look particularly sharp.


    There is no doubt that Zhang Quan also understands the value of this fishery administration ship.


    "With this thing, as long as we don''t encounter those ferocious sea animals, there is basically no problem," Zhang Quan said in a hoarse voice.


    In a trance, I have seen the picture of so many of us returning to the land.


    "Go!"


    A cry, immediately turned back, the next plan is to send Yang Lin''s people over and start the ship again!


    Because of this discovery, all of us became excited and the way back seemed to be faster.


    "Wait a minute, what''s that?" on the way, a dark thing flashed in front of me in a distant place.

 Chapter 265

    Originally, they were full of happiness. No one paid too much attention. They just glanced at it subconsciously. As a result, they just saw the distant direction and a gray fog.


    Maybe it''s because the distance is too far away to see clearly.


    I only saw a black thing floating rapidly on the sea.


    "What''s that, sea animal?" Zhang Quan asked with a frown after a long time.


    My vision is better. The appearance of the thing in front of me gradually becomes clear. But in this way, the expression on my face is particularly strange.


    "That''s... A ship?" I said in a deep voice, looking at the things on the sea in the distance. There were some strange feelings in my voice.


    It''s hard to imagine that ships can still be seen on the sea at this time. That ship floats from a thick fog. It looks like a ghost ship. The whole body is dark with a broken flag


    As the ship got closer and closer, we saw more clearly that it was not a ship, it was a fleet.


    Behind the first big ship, there were more than a dozen smaller ships, forming a huge fleet, moving forward in the vast sea.


    Fleet?


    Can you still see the fleet now?


    Look at each other, you can see the strangeness in each other''s eyes.


    Originally, we were looking for ships. Unexpectedly, we saw a fleet now. Is that a bit ridiculous?


    In this vast sea, the sea water directly drowns in the past. As long as the ship is not destroyed by the sea water, or torn to pieces in this violent wind and waves, few ships can be preserved.


    We also ran so far to find a good ship, but now there is a fleet in front of us.


    That feeling is really quite strange.


    "I don''t know if I can ask this fleet to do me a favor and send us out from the ocean." Zhang Quan suddenly said.


    In fact, I have such an idea in my heart.


    After all, although we found the ship, we must try our best to get the ship out of the middle of the two buildings, repair it and drive to the island. It may take a long time and quite a lot of trouble.


    If we can use these people''s boats, it will naturally save a lot of trouble.


    Moreover, if such a fleet is on the sea, it seems safer than a ship.


    The direction of the fleet seems to be our place.


    For a time, Dao Yu stayed in mid air, didn''t move forward, and waited quietly.


    Before long, the fleet gradually opened in front of us, and they also found us.


    When we got close, we found the shape of the fleet.


    Too far away, it looks black, just like a ghost ship, which vaguely reveals a terrible atmosphere. However, when I looked close, I found that it is a ghost ship. It is clearly the layer of steel plate attached to the surface of the ship. Because it has been soaked in the water for too long, it has been rusted for a long time, so it looks black.


    The first ship, about 50 meters long, should be a passenger ship. Most of the ships behind are fishing boats, which is obviously much smaller.


    On each ship, there were many people standing, some of whom even had guns and other weapons in their hands.


    The people on these ships obviously saw us in the sky.


    I saw a middle-aged man with a strong figure and beard on the passenger ship. He looked at the sky and his eyes lit up.


    Then the palm was raised and the ship gradually stopped under us.


    Then the man shouted at us in the sky.


    "Quack, quack..." a strange voice came from the man''s mouth. The guy said something we didn''t understand.


    "Islanders?" I murmured, frowning.


    Although I don''t understand it, some of the words seem to have been heard in some action romance films.


    The man seemed to find that we couldn''t communicate in language. He frowned and reached out to call a young man over.


    That young man seems to be a translator.


    "Hey, two people in the sky, are you Chinese?" the man opened his mouth and spoke fluent Chinese. The guy didn''t see the sea snake in my hand. Even if he saw it, he didn''t know that the sea snake was a human.


    "Yes, we are Chinese!" nodded and I said, "you..."


    "Your Excellency yamashima Youfu is from the island country." the young man immediately replied.


    Yamashima right man, it should be the name of the middle-aged man.


    Then I only saw the young man chattering with the right husband of the mountain island for a while, and the young man looked up at us: "Because of the disaster of comet hitting the earth, the whole island country was submerged. Mr. yamashima himself operated a fleet. He accidentally survived because he set sail to do business at that time. After returning, Mr. yamashima found the shape of the world. In the spirit of humanitarianism, Mr. yamashima has been accepting a large number of human beings who survived at sea."


    The young man was loudly praising the merits of the man.


    "Mr. yamashima said that you can also board the ship. It''s definitely many times safer than outside in this fleet."


    yeah?


    Invite us aboard?


    Is this man really so kind?


    Listening to this young man''s praises, this mountain island right man seems to be an unparalleled good man in the world, as if there is only such a good man left in the world. That feeling is quite strange.


    Just after a careful look, you can find that this guy''s eyes are almost completely fixed on Dao Yu.


    That kind of eyes, are particularly hot and greedy, and even a glimmer of ferocity and malice.


    Dao Yu didn''t say a word and left it entirely to me.


    "Sorry, I don''t think we need a boat," I said, raising my eyebrows.


    Um


    At this moment, the young man reacted. Dao Yu was flying with me in the sky. He seemed to have great endurance and would not land in a short time. In this case, it seemed that something like a ship was not really needed.


    The young man opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say.


    After holding it for a long time, the young man could only say with a snort: "well... You always fly in the sky. You must be tired. Living on a boat will at least have a place to rest when you are tired."


    "It doesn''t matter. If we''re tired, just go back to the land and find a place to rest. Today, we just come out to relax and see the scenery." I said casually.


    Relax and see the scenery?


    Now there is such leisure, and the young man is speechless.


    "But thank you for your invitation. By the way... Are you... Chinese?" I asked after glancing at the young man.


    This guy speaks Chinese quite fluently. Generally speaking, no foreigner can have such good Chinese.


    The young man raised his eyebrows and flashed a trace of pride on his face: "I''m an international student..."


    "I see... Well, goodbye." he waved his hand, and the wings of the sword language behind him immediately opened. His body flew directly into the sky and disappeared in the distance.


    The mountain island right husband looked at the figure we left, frowned, and the expression on his face looked quite strange and gloomy.


    "Baga, why didn''t they land?" he stared at the young man fiercely, and yamashima right man roared loudly.


    The young man was immediately frightened and his neck shrank.


    "They... They say... No!" the young man was almost crying.


    "Don''t need..." yamashima''s eyes looked particularly fierce, and he kept saying this word in his mouth.


    Suddenly, he turned around and slapped the young man in the face. Poor guy was beaten to the ground.


    "There''s nothing I don''t need. I must get that woman..." yamashima''s voice was ferocious and couldn''t feel the slightest temperature.

 Chapter 266

    Yamashima''s right husband was roaring wildly. The translator became a vent. He was beaten by yamashima''s right husband, but he didn''t dare to do anything.


    He is just an interpreter. If he didn''t know Chinese, Island Chinese, or even Korean, he might have become the food on the ship.


    He knows very well what kind of role this yamashima right-hand man is. The kind of gentleness on the surface can''t hide the dirty and ugly heart inside this guy.


    This is a guy who advocates violence and gives full play to violence.


    It is precisely because of this guy''s violence that so many people can gather around him. Violence and strong strength are the boss of this fleet.


    Similarly, this man is still an extremely cruel, extremely lecherous guy.


    This man has a morbid pursuit of beauty. As long as he is beautiful, even men and women will be tortured on his bed.


    Almost all the young and beautiful women in the whole fleet are concentrated on this ship. Those women are all the forbidden descendants of this man. No one wants to touch these women.


    There are more than 1000 people in this whole fleet, most of them are men. Each one is holding a flame and always needs to vent. If a smarter boss, he will definitely release a gap at this time to let these people vent well.


    But there is no doubt that this mountain island right husband is not such a person. His woman is his woman. Even if he is killed and eaten when he wants to eat meat, he will not give his woman to any other man.


    This overbearing behavior soon aroused the dissatisfaction of the fleet. Some experts under their hands once rebelled. At that time, there were more than 3000 people in the whole fleet, and more than half of them rebelled. They besieged the right man on the mountain island and wanted to kill this guy.


    But unfortunately, the mutiny failed.


    Yamashima Youfu used his strength to prove that he was the boss of this team. One man killed all the twelve rebel leaders, and the rest laid down their weapons and surrendered.


    But... Surrender?


    Yamashima Yukio did not accept surrender.


    Those who have been following themselves will not be treated unfairly by yamashima Youfu, but yamashima Youfu who has rebelled once will never accept it. If he rebelled once, he might rebel twice.


    So even if those people surrender, what is waiting for them will be a disaster.


    Under yamashima''s order, all those who surrendered were killed, none of them remained, and even the meat pieces on their bodies were dried and used as reserve food for emergencies.


    As long as it is the woman that this person likes, no matter what price you pay, you must get it.


    At the moment yamashima saw Dao Yu, he only felt as if he had lost all his vision at that moment, leaving only the woman in front of him.


    That woman, elegant and noble, was full of the evil spirit of killing, but the wings behind her brought a holy breath.


    Just like the perfect combination of noble saints and evil demons, the contradictory temperament permeated the body makes yamashima Youfu crazy.


    He wanted to get the woman. When yamashima saw the man in the woman''s arms, he was spitting fire in his eyes.


    Your own woman must not be touched by anyone.


    He is the only overlord in this ocean. All women are his women. No one wants to touch!


    "Pass on my orders... All the ships are scattered... I want you to find the woman in the shortest time. Whoever finds the woman will be rewarded..." he opened his mouth, and yamashima right man roared.


    We didn''t know there was trouble here.


    Finally, I met a group of living people who were actually Islanders. I didn''t say, they were still a group of pirates, and now the damn pirate leader is still staring at Dao Yu.


    "Hey, why didn''t you just go down?" Zhang Quan still asked me. The snake''s mouth closed one by one. It looked quite strange.


    "Go down? Go down to dry birds and seek death. There are so many people in each other. If we want to deal with us, we are not dead." I said angrily. I thought I could see a group of compatriots. Unexpectedly, it was a group of devils. I felt a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Not necessarily. I heard that there seems to be a rule in the island country that when we meet distinguished guests, we even entertain guests with our wives... We are the boss and you are an expert. How can we be regarded as distinguished guests?" Zhang quanyue said. The more excited he was, the snake head looked obscene.


    "Maybe there is my respected teacher, Mr. bodono..."


    I''m speechless about Zhang Quan. He''s just a wretch.


    "Come on, don''t tell me. You can''t see what just happened." I interrupted Zhang Quan angrily.


    "Hei hei..." Zhang Quan smiled strangely and didn''t say a word, but there was a cold flash in his small eyes like soybeans.


    In fact, if two strange teams suddenly meet, they will take a more cautious measure, which is nothing wrong.


    Just now, I don''t know how many hidden crew members pointed their guns in our direction.


    Just because of something, those people didn''t shoot casually, but the atmosphere was definitely quite tense. If we really fell down, it would really become fish on the knife.


    Moreover, the yamashima right man always felt that the guy was a little strange. He was not as kind and hospitable as he looked on the surface, giving people a very uncomfortable taste.


    "Unexpectedly, the island country was submerged..." Dao Yu, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly opened his mouth and sighed in his voice.


    This is hard to believe, but... In fact, it is also a predictable result.


    China''s coastal cities have been inundated all over. The island country has a long and narrow territory and has no strategic depth. It is surrounded by the sea. As long as a wave comes, the whole country will immediately become a maritime country.


    It''s pretty good to have some people alive now.


    Apart from the hatred between nations, hundreds of millions of people in a country are gone. It really makes people feel that there is something bad in their heart. Just think about how much better we can be than island countries now that the world is such a bird?


    With this thought, the sympathy in my heart was gone.


    We didn''t take this matter to heart. No matter what those people do on the sea, they have nothing to do with us. As long as those people don''t come to provoke us without eyes.


    For us, the most important thing is our own boat.


    Back on the island, when we told the people on the island the news, the whole island immediately fell into a state of excitement.


    He pulled Yang Lin out. I don''t know if this guy can drive that kind of fishing boat.


    Yang Lin said he needed to see it himself!


    I can''t help but go there again.


    When Yang Lin saw the ship, he didn''t know how to describe it. This guy was obviously shocked by the picture in front of him. No matter how exaggerated I said, it was more real than looking at it in person.


    After arriving here, Yang Lin immediately began to check inside and outside the ship, and looked at every place carefully.


    Sometimes his face was excited, laughing and frowning, as if he had encountered some trouble.


    I''m next to you. It''s in my eyes and in my heart.


    I don''t understand this. It all depends on Yang Lin''s plan. Whether the plan can succeed this time depends on this.


    Watching this guy carefully check the whole ship, I finally couldn''t help it: "Yang Lin, can this ship still be used?"


    "Yes... Of course," Yang Lin said immediately.


    When Yang Lin said this, I just felt as if I was completely relieved.


    "But..." immediately raised my mind.

 Chapter 267

    "But..." Yang Lin''s eyebrows wrinkled again when he could use it. That appearance made me tremble. What could have happened again.


    Who did this guy learn from? He talks like a big gasp. He never finishes his words at one time?


    "But what?" I asked angrily.


    "However, when the ship was washed over before, it may have suffered a very serious impact, resulting in some systems broken. It is estimated that the radar sonar is completely useless, the power system has also been damaged, and there are some problems in the operating system of the captain''s room." Yang Lin said a lot of problems in a series of words.


    "Can you fix it?" I asked. Those who can drive usually have a little repair skills. I guess the ship is the same.


    Yang Lin nodded and shook his head: "the power system is easy to do, and the operating system can be repaired. The only trouble is the radar system. I can''t do anything about it. The damage is too serious, and there is no possibility of repair."


    Radar?


    "What''s the impact if it''s not repaired?" I asked.


    "In short, we will become blind..." Yang Lin looked at me with doubts on his face and explained a little: "this system can judge what appears in the distance, such as a torpedo attacking us and a Hidden Reef at the bottom of the sea. It can sense it and let us respond in advance."


    "When the system fails, this function will disappear. We can only judge the direction by our naked eyes. We don''t know what''s on the seabed..." Yang Lin said.


    Yang Lin said this, I also feel the seriousness of this problem.


    In the deep sea, this system may not matter much, but here, you can''t imagine what is under the sea.


    No one knows what is hidden in it. Buildings, buildings and all kinds of underwater obstacles may block the way of ships at any time.


    This is indeed a trouble, which has brought a lot of dangers to our way forward.


    "If there were no such system, would there be a problem with ships moving forward or something?" I asked.


    "This is no problem..." Yang Lin said immediately.


    "Well, you should repair what can be repaired first. There will always be a way to get there." I don''t know who I comfort.


    In fact, we still have a long way to go.


    From the island to this side, there is a full distance of more than 200 kilometers, and from here to the real landing, it is estimated that there are hundreds of kilometers! This hundreds of kilometers away, no one knows what kind of monster is hidden. When there is no perfect grasp, no one dare to act at will.


    Even I dare not!


    More than 20 crew members were transported one by one, and even more than a dozen members came to help. Dao Yu was tired during this period of time.


    As a result, I am responsible for sitting here, and Daoyu is responsible for guarding the mermaid island to prevent being attacked by the mermaid at this time.


    The girl Nami was also sent here to take care of the food and daily life of our group.


    I am responsible for the safety of this group of people. Once any problem occurs, we can respond immediately.


    Yang Lin''s group of people were busy inside the ship, jingling. In addition to this sound, there was complete silence around, not even a little movement.


    "Brother Lin, do you think we can really return to the land smoothly this time?" I don''t know when Nami''s girl has arrived next to me. A pair of snow-white arms are on the side of the ship, chin in both hands, lying on the deck, and asked me, with a pair of snow-white feet shaking slightly behind her.


    It''s like playing and watching the scenery.


    "Smooth? There is nothing really smooth in this world. All we can do is try our best." I smiled and replied. Although I know what I said may not make Nami feel satisfied, I don''t want to deceive Nami.


    With a snort, Nami smiled.


    Some helplessly glanced at me: "brother Lin, won''t you talk about coaxing girls? People like you can''t find a girlfriend in peacetime?"


    Nami''s words immediately made me blush, which was a shame.


    But I can''t lose face in front of this little girl, can I?


    So I insisted and said, "who... Who said, your brother Lin was also a grass before, and the suitors can row to the South Street..."


    "Does your family live at the gate of South Street?" she blinked. Nami looked at me and pierced my lie impolitely.


    "How do you know?" I said subconsciously.


    As soon as I said it, my face suddenly became more ugly and stared at the little girl: "good little girl, you dare to laugh at me..."


    Being laughed at by this little girl continuously, I felt quite shameless. Seeing this girl lying next to me, I looked at me lazily and proudly. I was even more angry. I slapped her and patted her on Nami''s hip.


    Pa


    "Ah!"


    The crisp sound and Nami''s charming chant are particularly obvious at this time.


    "Hey, little girl, let you dare to laugh at me..." I said proudly.


    However, at this time, I suddenly found that Nami''s appearance was so beautiful. Although she was wearing some strange fish scales, those fish scales not only didn''t make Nami feel ugly, but on the contrary, they looked even more gorgeous.


    That young little face now looks even more flushed, almost dripping water. A pair of big eyes stare at me with a trace of anger and shyness, and the eyes are confused.


    "Er..." I feel something wrong at this time.


    God... Did I just spank a girl?


    This... It''s too much. How can you do that?


    Girls'' hips are a very private place. How can they do such things except between lovers?


    Just now I didn''t know what was going on, so I slapped it. After that slap fell, I felt that the situation was a little bad.


    I want to pick up my hand, but at this time, I just feel like my body is completely out of my control.


    Not only did the palm not move away, but it intensified.


    Suddenly Nami''s eyes widened and she lay on the deck, trying to escape, but her body had no strength.


    The cowardice in nature makes Nami unable to respond at all. Even Nami can clearly feel that her hand has opened her scaly skirt and got into it. Nami feels that she is going crazy.


    God, how did this happen?


    Her head was almost buried in her chest, and she was very upset. She shouldn''t have provoked the man at this time... However, Nami was surprised to find that she didn''t have much disgust in her heart.


    She had never experienced this feeling before. Nami thought she would hate it. Sister Dao Yu told herself that men almost have no good things. It doesn''t matter that men approach themselves for only one purpose. They must be careful.


    But at this time, Nami found that she didn''t hate it. She even said that she didn''t feel that disgust at all. There was only a kind of shyness that she couldn''t imagine.


    "Well..."


    As soon as she made this sound, Nami immediately blocked her mouth and blushed with shame.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Nami''s body is like a magnet, attracting me. I was going to take it away, but now I''m making more efforts.


    In a trance, it seems that there are two personalities in my mind. One is telling me that it is impossible to do so, but the other is constantly encouraging me to bully this weak girl.


    This girl, soft, soft, always makes people want to bully involuntarily.


    People always have that need. After soaking in the sea for half a year, they always need an opportunity to think about what they have become for such a long time.

 Chapter 268

    At this moment, I just felt that the fire box in my heart seemed to be completely opened. The flame erupted rapidly and ignited me completely.


    In the brain, there is only the wonderful taste brought by the girl''s young hips.


    Unconsciously, my fingers went deeper and deeper. I was not only satisfied with the girl''s hips, but my fingers began to move deeper.


    If there was a mirror in front of me, I would certainly find how strange I look now.


    His eyes were completely dark, and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised with an indescribable evil smile.


    "Elder brother Lin... This... This is not good, don''t do this..." Nami whispered.


    But those pleadings didn''t make me feel calm at all. On the contrary, I felt the flame in my heart burning more vigorously under this pleading.


    "It will be seen here..." Nami whispered.


    However, I still ignore it.


    "Ah..." at this moment, Nami suddenly screamed, and a pair of snow-white thighs clamped in an instant.


    In the middle of that thigh, my finger was caught.


    The sound woke me up.


    Then I found that my fingers had reached that place involuntarily.


    I was startled. I didn''t expect to go so far.


    Almost subconsciously, I quickly took out my hand. I don''t know what''s going on. My brain is completely blank.


    "I''m sorry..." I subconsciously apologized: "well... Well, I still... I have to watch the night. In the second half of the night, I... I''ll go to bed first. You... You can rest, too."


    Left a word, I ran away. I don''t know how to face the present Nami. When I wake up, my subconscious idea is to run away. Run away from this place that makes me feel ashamed and even makes me feel the urge to commit suicide.


    The girl was left lying on the deck. She was paralyzed and unable to move. The flush on her face gradually dissipated after a long time. Her lower body was cold, and there were a mass of wet marks on the deck.


    "Nami, Nami, you are really dead. When did you become like this..." with a bitter smile, Nami murmured in her heart, helpless about her failure.


    But although she was blaming herself so much, Nami could feel what she thought in her heart. All of them were just at that time. The ecstatic and bone etching taste made Nami unable to forget.


    Is that the feeling between men and women?


    contact? love?


    What a luxury. When is it now? Now is the end of the world. Where can you think about so many leisure things?


    Finding a strong man who can protect himself has become the best choice in the end of the world.


    If that man feels good, he won the lottery.


    After living in the last world for such a long time, Nami deeply knows this.


    Many mermaids on MERMAID ISLAND do this. The female Mermaid looks for a male mermaid to live with, and the male Mermaid takes the responsibility of finding food and protecting the family.


    Some people say that falling in love with a person is too fast... Maybe it is very slow to fall in love with a person in normal times, but at this time, that is completely another situation.


    Many times, even if it''s just a feeling, even if it''s just looking at each other, there will be a romantic encounter.


    When it''s over, I don''t even know anyone, just like a stranger.


    In this last world, not only men want to vent once, but also women.


    "I don''t know if anyone has heard what just happened... God, will brother Lin think I''m a very debauchery woman..." she was thinking in her head. Na Mei didn''t know what her brain had become.


    Just when she got up, Nami felt that her knees were sore and soft, and she almost fell down.


    He ran back to the room and took several deep breaths, which reluctantly cooled himself down.


    He slapped himself mercilessly. God, when did she become like this? Na Mei''s girl is so innocent that she should hurt her.


    I don''t know what kind of eyes Nami will look at me tomorrow.


    There was a burst of self reproach in my heart. I was really possessed just now. I don''t know how I became like that.


    Lying in a room inside, I tried to sleep myself. I was busy in the middle of the night.


    In the evening, I am responsible for the second half of the night, and other brothers are responsible for guarding the first half of the night.


    Just after I fell asleep, I immediately felt as if my whole body was torn by something. When I opened my eyes again, I had reached a familiar place.


    That''s not ash''s space. Where''s that glacier?


    The air around me was still a little cold. There was white snow under my feet. What I saw was completely pale. Except for the dazzling white, there was no other color at all.


    That kind of picture seems particularly desolate and monotonous, but for ash, perhaps this color is the most normal color.


    How did I get here all of a sudden?


    I''m curious in my heart. I''ve only come in this space twice, the first time Warwick brought me in, and the second time Elise pulled me in.


    This time, who is it?


    Does it mean that either of them can''t ask me for something?


    I feel a little curious in my heart. I''m going to go to find ash and ask what it is.


    But I just raised my feet and heard a whew.


    The speed of that movement was amazing. In the blink of an eye, it had come behind me. Even with my strength, I had no chance to respond.


    Then my ankle seemed to be entangled by something. In an instant, it wrapped around my ankle and pulled hard. I fell directly on the ground.


    Then more black silk threads tangled in an instant, winding my whole body into a spider cocoon, leaving only one head exposed.


    Then I saw a figure with eight spider legs in front of me.


    I''m dizzy. Who is this person if it''s not Elise? And it''s still Elise in the animal state, but now even Elise in the animal state, except that the spider''s belly and eight spider legs look a little scary, the upper body still looks very sensitive, and even the figure is more popular than that of human beings.


    "Elise, what are you doing? You called me here just to make fun of me? Just tell me what''s going on." I smiled at Elise.


    It seems to me that Elise may be just kidding me.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Elise didn''t seem to hear me at this moment.


    A leg suddenly stretched out.


    Miso!


    Yay!


    That long leg like steel suddenly rubbed my ear and roared past, and nearly got into the ground near my ear.


    Oh, my God


    That almost put my head through.


    It''s terrible, Elise. Elise, even if it''s a joke, it''s too scary.


    I just wanted to raise my head and tell Elise not to make such a fuss, but when I just saw Elise''s appearance, the expression on my face suddenly became quite strange.


    At this moment, Elise''s appearance had completely changed.


    Although she is still the beautiful woman, her temperament has completely changed into another appearance.


    Evil spirit, cold!


    Different from Elise before, a look in her eyes can make me want to burn. At this moment, Elise''s appearance even makes me feel cold all over.


    It''s that terrible feeling.


    His eyes turned completely into darkness, he couldn''t see the slightest color, the corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and a strange smile appeared.


    With that perfect face, it makes that look particularly strange.


    The body is even filled with a layer of black dense.


    Is that... Dead?

 Chapter 269

    Black dense, one silk, one by one, like a ribbon, flickered around Elise''s body. If it turned white, it would be a fairy.


    But now, it seems to make people have a strange and creepy feeling.


    Moreover, Elise''s eyes turned completely black, as if occupied by something.


    "Elise?" I called Elise tentatively.


    But Elise just looked at me condescending. There was no look in her black eyes. The eyes that looked like a black hole even made me feel a little afraid.


    Just then, Elise suddenly moved.


    With a miso, the spider''s leg was suddenly pulled out in front of me, and then eight legs moved quickly.


    At the same time, with a sudden lift of my hands, my body was immediately lifted, an arc was drawn in the air, and then fell on Elise''s back with a bang.


    Then, eight legs quickly moved up and took me to quickly disappear on an ice sheet.


    Darling, what are you doing?


    I just wanted to call ashy and sister Dao. If they were around, they would certainly hear my voice.


    But as soon as I spoke, my mouth was blocked by Elise.


    The four lips stuck together. I could feel a soft and soft feeling on Elise''s lips. The wonderful taste made people unable to extricate themselves.


    Not knowing where she was, Elise suddenly stopped. Her body changed and turned into human form again.


    A pair of charming eyes are full of exciting flames.


    The clothes on my body were changed into my favorite scarlet moon skin, and then slowly came to me. As soon as my fingers pushed me to the ground.


    It''s strange to say that there is ice and snow everywhere, but lying on the ground, I can''t feel any cold.


    The flame above my body seems to provide me with infinite heat.


    At this time, Elise''s little hand groped on me and took off all my clothes in a short time.


    God... Elise, what are you doing?


    It''s not good to do such a thing here. This is ash''s territory, not your space. Wouldn''t it be too embarrassing if ash and sister Dao found out?


    Unfortunately, I didn''t even have a chance to express my opinion. Alice began to act directly. There was no room for me to speak at all.


    The red lips easily stirred up my flame.


    Meow, really be a man, not a man. It''s really embarrassing to be teased by women. If there''s no response at all.


    As soon as I bite my teeth, I don''t care. I''m ready to fight Elise for 300 rounds.


    But I have to take the initiative. The posture of Alice lying on the ground and raising her hips is so tempting that I can''t stop every time.


    But when I wanted to turn over, I found that the situation seemed to be completely out of my control. This time, Elise seemed particularly tough. Her hands were pressed on my chest, so that I had no chance to turn over. Her slender snow-white legs supported her sexy body.


    When Elise controlled the rhythm, only when I tried hard, the eyebrow frowned slightly.


    That appearance made me quite proud. Hey, the points added to xiaodingding began to work.


    Although there are only three points, the 30% increase is definitely a huge improvement, which ordinary women can''t bear.


    However, Elise was definitely not an ordinary woman and soon adapted to this rhythm.


    Although this feeling is also quite good, it always feels a little bad.


    As for Elise, I have no scruples at all. I don''t know when I gradually sink down. I can''t care so much anymore. I''m completely immersed in that enjoyment.


    What I don''t know is that at this moment, on the other side, two pairs of eyes are watching what is happening here. Both women are flushed.


    Who are those two people, not ash and sister Dao?


    In fact, from the moment I entered this space, I was immediately noticed by ash.


    How could it be? This space is ashy''s space. What happened that ashy couldn''t notice?


    Although they were aware of it, ash and sister Dao almost watched the scene and didn''t do anything.


    Even now... A black fog, wriggling violently, wrapped the two white bodies together.


    Dead breath seems to be flowing in the two people''s bodies.


    Both of them knew what kind of situation it was.


    After all, death is not something that ordinary people can digest.


    Not to mention me, even Elise can''t bear it. Although Elise is dedicated to the God of the dead and can absorb death, anyway, Elise is a living life and absorbs too much death, which has caused extremely serious changes to Elise''s body.


    The eight spider legs like steel were only one of them, and the enhanced strength was only part of it. There were more dead Qi that had not been digested by Elise.


    Those dead spirits remained in Elise''s body all the time.


    These dead spirits may take a long time to resolve.


    However, during this period of time, Elise may be eroded by this dead spirit at any time and turn herself into a dead object completely.


    That''s what Elise doesn''t want to see, and sister Dao and ash absolutely don''t want to see this.


    Or SANA, SANA is a musician, but after all, she can use some therapeutic methods.


    If you want to resist death, you can only rely on the force of life.


    Only with the power of life can we offset, neutralize and finally fully absorb these forces.


    But what is the power of life and where is life born?


    In this way, the result is obvious.


    Only by accepting the essence of her master, Elise can make these dead spirits a little bit.


    In fact, this time I entered the world, Elise didn''t do it. Originally, Elise could hold on, but I don''t know what happened tonight. Elise''s death suddenly broke out.


    Under the circumstances of helplessness, ash had to do it by herself and pulled me to the world and sent me to Elise.


    Just that kind of voice, that kind of movement, after all, made the two women feel a little unbearable, red in the face one by one.


    I didn''t want to see what happened there, but my eyes turned towards it involuntarily.


    In fact, what I don''t know is that not only Elise, but also myself.


    Although most of the dead gas in my body was absorbed by Elise, there were still some residual dead gas in my body.


    That kind of breath, darkness, yin and evil. This breath can not only make people fall into darkness, but also stimulate the most evil side of human heart.


    When fighting, the dark side is killing, crazy fighting.


    When I met a woman, the dark side was my previous performance. I was burning with desire and couldn''t control it. If it wasn''t for Nami''s scream at the last time, I''m afraid I''d done something irreparable.


    I don''t know what I look like in the outside world at this moment.


    Because of the fierce struggle, I am now in an extremely excited state, and that state is even reflected in reality.


    When Nami passed by the door of my room, she heard bursts of terrible and repressive growls from the room.


    Nami didn''t know what had happened and was worried.


    Although it was said that something bad had just happened, the girl was still very kind. After feeling that something might have happened, Nami immediately pushed the door open.


    "Brother Lin, what''s the matter with you..." Nami said as she opened the door, but Nami was stunned before she finished.

 Chapter 270

    I saw the man lying on the ground in the room, his body was like twitching, constantly twisting and shaking, his face looked like boiling, bright red, closed his eyes, and his throat kept roaring like a beast.


    All over, sweating like rain.


    That frightened Nami.


    God, how could it be like this? What happened?


    By the way, after hearing that the man''s interest has come, it must be solved as soon as possible. If it is suppressed for a long time, it will hurt the body.


    Suddenly, a knowledge that she had forgotten to receive from somewhere appeared in Nami''s mind, and the expression on her face suddenly became quite strange.


    No, I just rejected brother Lin, and now it hurts brother Lin''s body? That''s a little too fast.


    Nami felt like crying without tears. She hurried to me and washed my sweat with cold water, hoping to alleviate my discomfort and abnormality.


    But that appearance seemed to be of little use. The roaring voice did not decrease at all.


    What? What? What should we do now?


    There was a complete confusion in her mind. Nami had never experienced such a thing before. She was completely flustered for a moment. She didn''t know what she should do at this time.


    Now it seems that it''s really because I''ve been holding this aspect for too long. What should I do? Do I want to... Help brother Lin solve the problem?


    But... She''s so shy. She''s never done such a thing. Nami doesn''t know what to do at all, but if everything is good, seeing the people in front of her so painful, Nami also feels extra panic in her heart.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Nami''s eyes gradually become firm and slowly stretched out a hand.


    ... omitted below!


    But at this time, the man suddenly stretched out his hand, hugged Nami, and hugged Nami in his arms.


    Nami was so frightened that she didn''t move. After a while, she found that the man didn''t seem to wake up and was still asleep.


    Not to mention, this guy is really a pure sex wolf. Even when he is sleeping, his claws are quite dishonest and put on his chest


    At this moment, on the other side, in the snow, I held Elise in my arms and saw the woman moaning in my arms. I felt comfortable all over.


    It''s so comfortable... Such a long time of depression is like a flood burst at this moment. That feeling is beyond my description.


    Today, Elise''s ferocity is a little different. There are traces of Elise''s grasp everywhere on my arm and back. It looks quite obvious. Now it''s still burning pain.


    Elise also peaked several times.


    After venting her body, Elise''s situation looked much better. Her eyes were dark, almost without any expression, gradually gave out a glimmer of light, and the black air on her body seemed to dissipate a little.


    After listening to Elise''s explanation, I suddenly took a breath. I didn''t expect that the power of death was so strong.


    No, why didn''t you tell me before? I thought it was only when I killed.


    "We didn''t expect that the power of stillness was so strong. We thought we had controlled it, but we found that stillness was still influencing and changing me... And so was the master."


    "It''s not just when killing, when meeting women, it will cause their own lust, when eating, it will cause their own appetite... And so on," said Elise.


    At this moment, I remembered that when I ate today, I ate the weight of two people alone. I didn''t give up until I was eaten up in the end.


    But that''s not right.


    If I met a woman, it was difficult to control myself when I met Nami, but I didn''t feel that way when I was with Dao Yu before.


    He was even held by Dao Yu on his chest, and his head was resting on Dao Yu''s chest.


    That kind of contact was close enough, but nothing special happened. I didn''t feel like I was almost a beast like today.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe that woman has a special power." after thinking about it, Elise can only give such a vague answer.


    It seems that you should control yourself in the future.


    I thought in my heart, but at this time, Elise was lying on my chest with a smile, and the tip of her tongue added a little on my earlobe: "but master, how are you feeling today?"


    "Today I feel... Hey hey, it''s good... But... I''ve let you on it today. I always feel a little unhappy, so..." I gave a strange smile.


    ¡­¡­


    In reality, Nami was also facing the same experience. Her body was suddenly reversed, and immediately


    It was a piercing pain, which made Nami''s whole body tremble constantly, and there was sweat on her forehead.


    Nami never thought such a thing would hurt so much.


    There was even a trace of tears in the corners of his eyes.


    However, after becoming a mermaid, Nami had the power to control the water flow, as if her recovery ability was also good. The feeling of pain soon disappeared and was replaced by a wonderful taste that Nami had never experienced before.


    The original hoarse and painful scream, I don''t know when to start, has become an attractive chant.


    The two battles are going on at the same time.


    In reality, a black fog is rolling on my body.


    In the snow, that kind of intestinal battle is also going on.


    I almost forgot the time until Elise was completely paralyzed on the ground, could not move, and had no strength anymore. The battle was finally over.


    Took a break and held Elise for a while!


    "Master, are you leaving here?" Alice asked, lying in my arms.


    "Well, yes, it''s almost time. I have to watch the night, and... I always feel a little bad, as if something is going to happen." frowning, I said. I don''t know where this feeling comes from, but it appears in my mind, which makes me feel quite uncomfortable.


    "All right." Elise didn''t ask for anything. It''s quite rare to be gentle for a while.


    Then Elise helped me clean up the dirt.


    After Elise helped me clean up, I was knocked unconscious again, and then my mind was returning quickly. As soon as I returned, I felt that my body seemed to be in a very strange situation.


    ¡­


    The battle with Elise is over. I didn''t expect this strange feeling to happen again.


    Then I opened my eyes!


    Poof


    When I just opened my eyes, I almost gushed out with an old mouthful of blood. The expression on my face was particularly wonderful. It is estimated that I can use seven rainbows to describe it.


    I only saw a snow-white body in my arms, with my back against me, and my hands on the chest of the body.


    That emerald green long hair, familiar body... That... That''s not Nami and who is it!


    I... gave Nami to... That?


    When the idea came to my mind, I felt a little incredible. My eyes were full of strange looks. I couldn''t believe what was happening in front of me for a long time.


    Can it be said that when I was with Elise, in reality, my body also moved with the actions over there, and then gave Nami to


    I fainted


    I must be responsible for what I do.


    There''s nothing to say, but there''s a feeling of loss in my heart.


    It''s not that Nami is not beautiful. Nami is very beautiful. The reason why I lost was that I came with such a beautiful woman, and I didn''t even feel it at all. I didn''t experience that taste at all. It''s not what a loss is.


    At this moment, Nami seemed to feel something, and raised her head slightly. As soon as she saw my eyes, her face turned red and fell down in an instant.


    "Cough..." I coughed softly. I didn''t know what to say.


    I moved my body a little, and with a bang, I stepped back.


    I took my clothes and was ready to put them on.


    However, at this time, Nami also sat up slightly, with some pain on her face, and the red plum on the ground looked particularly dazzling.


    After all, it was so crazy for the first time. For women, this kind of thing is more or less tired.


    But Nami helped me clean up the dirt on my body, otherwise even if I put on clothes, I wouldn''t be comfortable.


    "That... Nami... I... I''ll take responsibility." I said a classic line.


    "That... As long as... As long as you... I... On land, there is a girl waiting for me. If you do that, I..." frowned. I don''t know what to say. After all, it''s shameless to let a woman accept that I have another woman.


    But to my surprise, Nami just burst out laughing.


    "What''s the matter?" Nami''s smile made me a little embarrassed: "what''s funny?"


    "Do you know how many women Zhang Quan has?" Nami asked me.


    I don''t know this. I only know that guy is very lecherous, but I don''t know whether there are women or not. Several women don''t know even more.


    "That guy, there are six women..." said Nami.


    Wori, Zhang Quan, I didn''t expect that the wretched guy was so capable and had six wives. It''s really... But I''m not bad. Although I may not be able to compete in quantity, I''m absolutely confident in quality.


    "At this time, it is very common for a strong man to have several women. Before, there were more than a dozen people on the fish island, of which eight male bosses, almost every one was three wives and four concubines."


    In fact, I can think of some of this situation.


    In this chaos, the best way for the weak to live is to rely on the strong. As the price of this dependence, sometimes they can''t put forward too many requirements and have to accept something they can''t accept before.


    "Even some powerful women have several husbands. There are three female bosses in Mermaid island. One is sister Daoyu, but sister Daoyu is single. The other two eldest sisters have five men and one has thirteen men... They were called thirteen Taibao at that time..."


    Well, when I didn''t say anything, I felt that my thoughts were too conservative.


    There''s just one more woman.


    But fortunately, Nami is my life-saving benefactor, and she is also beautiful. Although she is a mermaid, she has a gentle personality. Even if she is not my woman, I will take care of her to the end.


    Seeing a look of pain on Nami''s face from time to time, I felt a burst of heartache and quickly lost a treatment. That painful feeling was a lot easier.


    I don''t know if this healing technique can completely recover what has just been broken. In that case, isn''t this healing technique... That... What


    Thinking about it, I feel that my thoughts are really shameless. I was a very honest person before. When did I become like this?


    It''s all Zhang Quan''s fault. That guy must have brought me bad.


    So I impolitely blamed Zhang Quan for this crime.


    When she got dressed, Nami recovered, and her face was still red.


    There was silence all around. There was no sound. After a busy day, they all fell asleep one by one.


    When I went out, I only saw the night watchman on the deck in the distance, dozing off constantly, his head bit by bit.


    At that time, my eyebrows immediately frowned, walked quickly and slapped the brother on the head.


    The guy trembled excitedly. Then he woke up. He turned around and saw that it was me and Nami. His face suddenly became quite strange.


    "Brother Lin, sister Nami..." the boy, 17 or 18 years old, has not completely taken off his childishness: "I''m really sorry, I''m too sleepy, so..."


    "Too sleepy?" I won''t be satisfied with this answer.


    "You need to know where we are now. The responsibility of the night watchman is heavy. If we are attacked by fishmen at this time, all of us will die... Do you understand?" I said in a hoarse voice.


    I know it''s sleepy, but I also have to watch the second half of the night.


    If you are too sleepy, you should relax your vigilance. That is to treat the lives of all the people on the ship as a trifle. Since you have undertaken this task, you must complete it.


    As soon as my words were said, the young man''s face turned pale, and there was obviously some fear in his eyes.


    Nami couldn''t see it anymore. She patted me gently and said, "well, he knows his mistake. Forgive him this time. You scared him... Besides, it''s not without..."


    "It''s better to be frightened than lose your life. Nothing has happened now. If anything really happens, it''s too late... There''s no chance to regret." I shook my head and said.


    This kind of thing must be taken seriously.


    At the beginning, when we acted in the team, the members who let out the wind had 24 hours. No matter how tired they were, they would never close their eyes.


    Think they all know that they bear everyone''s life on their shoulders.


    "Well, go back and have a rest first. Remember what I said to you today..." I saw it almost, and I said to the young man.


    If the young man was pardoned, he lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at me. I guess he didn''t expect me to be so strict.


    I was ready to leave, but at this time, there was a sudden wave in the sea behind.


    Then, with a whiff, something suddenly ejected from the ocean, just like the sharpest bullet.


    Directly at the young man''s back.


    The speed was so fast that it was too late when the young man reacted.

 Chapter 271

    Looking at the mysterious and strange thing, when it was about to attack the young man''s back, there was a sudden cry and one leg swept over directly.


    Bang, the boy''s body was kicked out.


    Then, there was only a poof. The thing almost wiped the boy''s body and roared past, and finally exploded on a deck.


    The deck was made of thick steel, but under that thing, the steel was hit with a deep depression.


    What the hell is that?


    When the young man got up from the ground, he looked at the depression and was sweating. If it hit him, I guess he would directly pierce his body?


    I can''t bear the terrible penetration.


    This time, it''s really thanks to lingo... Now the young man understands how terrible this kind of thing is. He was a little unconvinced by lingo''s lessons before.


    I thought to myself, you are just a little older and stronger than me. Why teach me such a lesson?


    But after this scene appeared, there was no other thought in the young man''s heart. If he was sleeping just now, he would be attacked secretly and die.


    But if you are sober, you may not be able to escape this sneak attack, but at least you have a chance to alarm and wake up other brothers from their deep sleep.


    "What''s that..." that kind of power made Na Mei jump, and the expression on her face was full of horror.


    "Water!" I spit out a word coldly.


    "Water?" Nami couldn''t believe it.


    They mermaids themselves are masters at manipulating the water flow, but even with the strength of mermaids, they can never make the power of these water more terrible than bullets.


    However, those things are really water. When the water is compressed with a very high strength and finally ejected, the destructive force is countless times stronger than that of bullets.


    That feeling is like the so-called hydraulic cutting. As long as the strength reaches, even the water flow can easily cut the steel plate.


    "You go back with him first, wake up your brothers and get ready. I''ll deal with it here." in the dark, the moonlight on your head shed a large light.


    The sea water in front of me fluctuates slightly, and the reflected moonlight reflects a variety of different pictures, which is the opposite of the beauty of the day.


    Unfortunately, now I don''t have time to appreciate that beauty.


    Under the sparkling light, there are countless unimaginable crises.


    My eyesight had a different effect at this time. I could clearly see that under the surface water, life was crawling rapidly and swimming towards the ship. The previous water arrows like bullets were ejected from the mouth of a monster.


    Here, it was quiet during the day. At that time, Zhang Quan and Dao Yu, I thought there were no monsters here. No one thought there were not monsters here, but these monsters. They all started to act at night.


    Looking around, all the figures, like ghosts, crossed under the ocean.


    That scene made my scalp numb.


    I don''t know the number, but it''s definitely a lot, and the destructive power of those monsters seems to be quite terrible.


    Dare not neglect, I immediately summoned SANA, Aishi, sister Dao and Elise.


    Poor Elise was summoned by me immediately after a fierce battle and even before she calmed down.


    He looked at me with an unhappy face and blamed my master for squeezing too much.


    I can''t do anything about this accusation. Who makes me fall into such a situation now? I can''t cope with so many monsters alone.


    More than a dozen brothers in charge of guarding rushed out, and the rest of the craftsmen stayed in the room. These people are future boatmans. Whether they can sail depends on these people, but there can be no loss.


    I, Dao Mei, Elise and Aishi were in four directions, and SANA was in the middle of the crowd.


    The monster''s all-round attack has not yet begun. SANA has begun to play her own music in this battlefield, and the three auras have been added in a short time.


    Hearing these piano sounds, the monsters in the ocean seemed to feel something, roaring one by one, and they seemed to understand that this was a signal of battle.


    Oh


    In the hiss, figures suddenly sprang out of the ocean.


    That speed is unimaginable.


    Like a sharp arrow, for a time, the whole sea was densely covered with ferocious and ugly figures everywhere.


    That scene made my scalp numb.


    Not only me, but also other mermaids who came to support behind me. When they saw this picture, they were frightened one by one.


    That scene, it looks so frightening.


    Dense heads, rotten bodies, strong limbs and cold teeth look particularly terrible in the moonlight.


    This is an extremely ugly monster.


    It even makes people wonder how such an ugly thing can exist in this world. It''s impossible to imagine.


    That thing looks similar to Mermaid and mermaid in appearance, and similar to licker.


    It feels like a complex of fish man and licker. Of course, it also completely integrates the characteristics of these two ugly lives, which looks even more disgusting.


    The whole body looks about human, but the limbs are crawling on the ground. Moreover, the body is full of disgusting mucus. Under the mucus, there is rotten meat, and there is a smelly smell on the body.


    Even in action, you can see pieces of flesh and blood falling from the bodies of these monsters.


    The head has completely degenerated. Only the eyes can see the appearance of human beings. The mouth has become the mouth of a ferocious beast with cold and sharp steel teeth inside.


    Some parts of the body are covered with thick scales, while some parts show pale bones. The limbs become particularly strong, just like the claws of some beast. There are several extremely sharp fingers on each claw, and the nails are like knives.


    In the back of the body, also with a long, ferocious and terrible tail, constantly swinging.


    The whole head is about three meters long.


    varanid?


    Giant lizard... It looks like a giant lizard with incomplete evolution and rotten body. They are all the same ugly and disgusting.


    Evolved from rotten corpses!


    In fact, we have suspected before that humans on the ground have become corpses, so... What about those in the ocean?


    The number of living people swallowed by the sea is absolutely large.


    Where the hell are those dead bodies?


    At that time, the tsunami devoured everything and killed hundreds of millions of human beings.


    Let alone an island country, the whole country has been completely swallowed up, and the number of dead humans is more than 100 million.


    Where have so many human bodies gone?


    Even if they are swallowed and torn up by the sea, there must be some left. They can''t all be destroyed.


    At that time, I was still wondering whether those bodies had also become zombies.


    But think about it, it''s just that zombies are on land. If they go to the ocean, they always feel strange. It seems that zombies appear in the ocean, which feels strange and seems inappropriate.


    It''s impossible to think about it. What''s more, there was no zombie near Mermaid island. Subconsciously, I thought this situation was impossible. But now, these zombies in the sea finally appeared.


    I have never encountered this kind of life in the far sea area. When I was looking for it before, I still felt that the ocean was calm and incredible.


    Now when we relax a little, this terrible life finally appears.


    In the ocean, the really fierce existence, quantity and power, monsters more terrible than those fish people and mermaids, appeared.

 Chapter 272

    The once mighty waves did destroy some corpses.


    But there are still some bodies preserved. These bodies are affected by the virus. Even in the sea, the bodies are still changing and evolving towards powerful monsters.


    And even because of the bad conditions in the ocean, the zombies, flesh and strength in these oceans are much stronger than ordinary zombies.


    Their appearance has long been different from that of zombies on land. They have evolved a body more suitable for the survival of the sea. With strong limbs, they can easily tear open the body of marine beasts. They have a thick tail, which can let them swim freely in the sea and adjust their direction.


    These creatures have evolved into real monsters in the ocean.


    Every zombie, even the most common marine zombie, has frightening power. Their strength is far from what those zombies on land can compete with. It is an essential difference.


    They even evolved the power to control the flow of water.


    They can compress the water in their bodies with ultra-high strength, and then spray it out of their mouths. They have more terrible power than bullets.


    This is the zombie in the ocean, a powerful and desperate terror.


    I have never met this monster before. Only when I really encounter this monster can I understand what a ferocious force this life is.


    Each zombie is at least four meters long, and its body is two meters high on the ground.


    No matter who sees these things, I''m afraid they will think it''s a fierce beast. I''m afraid no one will treat this thing as a zombie.


    And it seems that these lives also have high wisdom, which can be seen from the boy before these zombies sneak attack.


    These zombies are countless times more terrible than those on land.


    And if we want to pass through this sea area and enter the land, we must pass this test.


    Fortunately... I''m even a little lucky now. Fortunately, I didn''t rashly decide to swim back before. If I encounter this terrible life in the sea, it''s really over.


    But now, that situation is equally dangerous.


    A huge zombie jumped out of the sea and fell on the deck with a loud roar.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were more than a dozen scary guys in front of me.


    It can be seen that although the strength of this zombie is quite terrible, the number has not reached an unimaginable level.


    Perhaps because evolution is too difficult, the number of these zombies is not very large.


    But even so, the strength of these zombies is quite terrible.


    I could clearly hear a tinkling sound from other directions. It was obvious that the battle had begun.


    This battle was centered on me, ash, sister Dao and Elise. Everyone occupied one direction and assisted several battle mermaids to resist the attack of these zombies.


    On my side, Nami had just sent those companions to the inner room to hide, and then immediately came out. When she saw the terrible picture outside, her face turned pale.


    Nami had never encountered such a terrible life.


    "You hide first and leave these things to me..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    There is an absolute confidence in that voice. Even in the face of this terrible zombie, I won''t have the slightest fear.


    Nami knows my strength. She doesn''t know ordinary women. She doesn''t have to participate, because Nami knows that if she is not strong enough, she will even become a burden if she forcibly participates in such actions.


    Nami doesn''t want to be like that.


    Therefore, Nami just stepped back quietly and began to gather water around her, ready to help me when I needed it.


    At this time, more and more zombies rushed up, the number has reached more than 20, and the huge horror sea zombies crawled on the deck.


    It seemed that this strength was almost enough to destroy the enemies in front. Suddenly, the zombies roared, and then opened their mouths one by one.


    Water arrow jet!


    This time, I finally saw how these zombies performed their terrible move. Their heads were held high, and the low and depressed sound could be clearly heard in their throats. A huge bag was even raised high in the neck!


    That appearance raised the disgusting degree of this monster to a higher level, just like a toad.


    Just three seconds later, this powerful force was ready to be completed. Only a sad sound was heard, the mouths of zombies suddenly opened, and the water arrow was sprayed out quickly at a speed more terrible than the bullet.


    Whew, whew, whew... In the air, blue marks looked particularly terrible. Dense attacks quickly shrouded me, like raindrops, completely covering this area.


    But I had seen the super destructive power of these water arrows before, and Nami''s little face couldn''t help being a little pale.


    But there was no fear on my face, but a faint disdain.


    Although this attack is good, it''s not enough to kill me.


    Greedy Hydra, endless blade


    The two weapons appeared almost at the same time, rotating wildly around my body, and the speed almost reached a limit. In a trance, it was like forming a knife curtain, completely covering the area in front of me without leaving any blank.


    Jingling... The harsh sound began to ring.


    A series of water arrows came and hit greedy Hydra and endless blade, especially greedy Hydra.


    Because of its huge volume, I don''t know how many times to resist the attack, countless water arrows exploded around and turned into water mist.


    Seeing that their attack had no effect, those zombies suddenly became violent, roared loudly one by one, and their limbs made great efforts on the ground. Their strong and huge body rushed towards me.


    In the sky, on the ground, for a moment, all around were surrounded by dense zombies.


    The huge body blocked the moonlight in the sky and left ugly shadows on the ground.


    With a sneer at the corners of his mouth, he opened his hands and caught the greedy Hydra.


    As for the endless blade, continue to rotate around.


    Not only the endless blade, but also countless purplish red lights are flashing and cutting madly.


    Doran''s blade... I once imagined that using the ability of metal control and controlling dozens of endless blades to rotate and cut around at the same time, the destructive power is absolutely quite frightening.


    Of course, I don''t have so many gold coins to buy so many endless blades.


    But ah, it''s more than enough to buy that low-grade Doran blade.


    Doran''s blade is not as sharp as endless blade, but with my own attack and the rapid rotation under metal control, the destructive power is also quite amazing.


    Countless knife curtains, under the crazy rotation, there is a harsh and sharp sound in their ears.


    The soles of my feet stamped hard on the ground. Instead of retreating, I quickly came forward, grabbed the greedy Hydra and chopped it directly.


    The speed of these marine zombies is very fast, they are as sensitive as swimming fish in the sea, and they are also particularly flexible on land.


    But no matter how fast they are, they can''t compare with my speed.


    The greedy Hydra cleaved down wildly, only to hear a moan. The sharp axe blade directly cleaved on the head of a zombie. The extremely strong head was split into a crack in an instant. The greedy Hydra''s sharp blade directly drilled in, and I cleaved the huge body to the ground.


    Amid the wail, the monster immediately lost its movement.


    At this time, other zombies nearby also took advantage of this opportunity to pounce on me and handed over several claws behind me.


    The bloodiest scene appeared.

 Chapter 273

    As I said, around my body, countless blades are spinning wildly.


    But these zombies didn''t understand what a terrible picture it was, and they rushed over one by one.


    As a result, I just approached my side and didn''t even touch my body. The most amazing scene has appeared.


    The blade was spinning wildly. The claws had just been handed over, as if they had been sent to the meat grinder. Only a strange sound was heard. In an instant, large pieces of blood and meat were almost splashed around in a spray way.


    In the blink of an eye, with my body as the center, there were large areas of blood, broken meat, mucus and bones everywhere.


    The blood stained on the deck was a ferocious black and red.


    meat grinder!


    My body seemed to become such a terrible machine. As soon as those zombies approached, it was a disaster immediately. My body was cut by countless blades, and pieces of meat fell down quickly until the whole body was cut into pieces.


    At that scene, Nami looked behind her with a thrill.


    Although it is a good thing to say that their men are strong, this picture seems too cruel and always makes people feel uncomfortable.


    I didn''t know what Nami thought behind me. Just when I was fighting, I immediately felt a strange feeling emerging from the bottom of my heart.


    Darkness, killing!


    It seems that I want to completely immerse myself in the endless killing, which makes me difficult to extricate myself.


    Familiar feeling, just like when I fought with the fishman before!


    I know that it is death, a power that makes me completely immersed in killing. Once I can''t get rid of it, my whole person will really become a demon who only knows killing.


    I don''t want to be like that.


    I don''t know how I can control it. Reason constantly confronts that power.


    Reason and death are constantly separated and entangled. Originally, it was very difficult to control the influence of that dead spirit. However, at this time, I have to invest in continuous killing. That feeling is even more unbearable.


    Black and Qingming are intertwined in my mind.


    The mind is fighting, and the reality is the same. Holding the greedy Hydra with both hands, they are frantically chopping around. Countless blade whirlpools around the body are also flashing rapidly.


    The zombies flew over and were immediately cut into pieces and turned into meat sauce.


    Even if these zombies are strong and powerful, they can''t bear the crazy cutting of those blades.


    Everywhere we went, it was a mess, a large area of death.


    At this time, the gap in strength is incisively and vividly displayed. Just the more killing, the unimaginable killing intention in my mind becomes more and more intense, and the feeling becomes more and more difficult to control.


    I must use stronger willpower to control the crazy emotion in my mind.


    When those two distinct feelings intertwined in my mind, it brought me an unimaginable pain.


    One side is the crazy desire to kill, the other is the forced oppression of reason.


    In a trance, there seems to be another battlefield in my mind. Every confrontation makes me feel that my brain is about to completely explode.


    That painful feeling can never be endured casually.


    The expression on his face is sometimes pale and sometimes crazy. Blood red, darkness and Qingming are flashing in turn.


    Schizophrenia... Yes, I feel like I''m going to be schizophrenic.


    It was this confrontation that made my movements slightly scattered.


    As a result, the zombies seized this subtle opportunity. When the blades around their bodies were momentarily suspended, a zombie suddenly rushed over, opened its mouth, and a water arrow burst out.


    Snort!


    This time, I wanted to avoid, but I couldn''t do it. At this time, a stab in my brain made my body twitch!


    There was a sharp pain in the position of the shoulder, which was completely pierced by the guy''s water arrow. That position was bleeding and looked particularly frightening.


    At that scene, Nami in the rear screamed and wanted to come and help.


    But I didn''t expect that the pain seemed to touch some nerve. The brain that was almost completely eroded by the crazy killing idea suddenly cleared up at this time.


    Although the crazy killing intention still exists in the chest, and the reason in the brain has not disappeared... Just this pain seems to reconcile this reason and killing intention for the time being.


    That feeling is quite strange, as if both death and reason have their own consciousness.


    Death, want to let me sink into that killing intention, reason wants me to return to normal, but whether it is normal or killing, it seems that one thing is the same, that is to let me survive.


    If I die, then both death and reason will completely disappear.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that death and reason have been temporarily chosen to reconcile at this time. Although they are affecting me, they have not reached the unbearable level before.


    Finally, there was no pain like fighting in my brain, and a smile finally appeared at the corners of my mouth.


    Shit, I wasn''t feeling well before. Otherwise, you really thought you zombies could hurt me?


    The eyes suddenly became particularly fierce, and the eyes were completely ferocious.


    Seeing a zombie, I seemed to think that my chance had come. I howled and rushed over fiercely. The soles of my feet trampled on the ground, jumped up and appeared directly in the air.


    Soon, a foot fell from the sky.


    The heel directly hit the Zombie''s head. As a result, the zombie seemed to bear a weight of thousands of kilograms. The whole body burst and fell directly from the air. When it hit the deck, the whole body had completely become fragments.


    My head was smashed directly. As for me, I took this opportunity to rise to the sky.


    Narrowly and narrowly escaped the attack of two zombies, the blades around the body immediately turned into a tornado, and the two zombies were directly torn to pieces.


    At the same time, with a shake of the palm, the greedy Hydra immediately spun violently in mid air, and with the most terrible shriek, he chopped directly below.


    Without a hum, the body of a monster below was immediately split in two.


    In an instant, several zombies were killed directly.


    At this time, a zombie didn''t seem to feel that I was not so easy to deal with, roared and rushed at Nami behind me.


    Nami''s face changed slightly. At this moment, Nami was preparing for her own raging sea. She had been preparing for a long time. She was almost ready, but unexpectedly, at this time, the zombie rushed over.


    Na Mei doesn''t want Fang Qi to have such a great opportunity and frowns. Na Mei decides to resist an attack by the zombie and throw her unique skill out.


    As long as the raging sea waves can be displayed, at least half of the zombies around will be emptied.


    In this way, the man will be much easier.


    Anyway, Nami doesn''t want to be a useless person. She also wants to do something that she can help.


    It''s just that Nami doesn''t know what it looks like when I see this picture.


    God, this stupid girl, doesn''t she know that once she is bitten or even scratched by a zombie, she will look like this?


    Almost subconsciously, my body flashed, and I stopped at the moment when the zombie was about to rush to Nami.


    In front of Nami, the monster has rushed over. I can even clearly see the smelly smell from the monster''s open mouth.


    "Fuck you... Die for me..." with an angry roar, the greedy Hydra fell from the sky like lightning!

 Chapter 274

    The speed was unimaginable, and everything appeared in an instant.


    That huge axe, like lightning, crossed in front of me in an instant.


    Miso!


    That feeling is like cutting tofu with the sharpest kitchen knife. Everything ends in a moment.


    make a clean break with!


    With an axe, from beginning to end, the whole body is cut in half as if it were cut by the most accurate craftsman.


    In a trance, it seemed that several seconds had passed before everything stopped. The body divided into two parts fell down my axe.


    The blood burst out for a long distance.


    Nami was frightened by this scene. Unexpectedly, the zombie was so fierce when she rushed over.


    However, at this time, Nami''s unique skill was finally ready. With Nami''s soft drink, the fierce waves on her head roared in front of her.


    Just like the tsunami, it is rolling madly, swallowing everything in front of it.


    The remaining seven or eight zombies were directly surrounded by this tsunami. Under the violent rotation of the water vortex inside, the seven or eight zombies were not spared. Their bodies were directly torn to pieces, and those who died could not die anymore.


    Even the fragments of those bodies could not be preserved, washed away by the sea, submerged in the sea and disappeared.


    I have to admit that Nami''s big move is really powerful. The group attack ability is quite abnormal in this case. The more monsters, the stronger the lethality.


    However, what people criticize about this big move has not changed at all, that is, the speed of release is too fucking slow.


    Seven or eight zombies were wiped out at once. Nami''s little face was red, and she was slightly proud in her eyes. She glanced at me secretly. She looked like a student waiting for the teacher''s praise.


    Just praise? I didn''t hit her. I''m fine. Still praise?


    At this time, Nami also felt that my face didn''t look so right. The whole face looked black. It was obviously quite angry.


    Nami''s neck shrank with fear. She didn''t know what had happened.


    "I remember what I told you before..." I asked in a cold voice.


    "What?" Nami raised her head in some doubt. She didn''t know what I meant.


    "I told you not to be bitten or scratched by zombies anyway. Have you forgotten?" my voice was cold.


    That hoarse voice made Nami tremble all over. I did say this, and Nami knew it, but as for why Nami didn''t pay much attention.


    "Don''t be scratched and bitten by zombies, otherwise you will become like them..." pointing to some zombies on the ground, I said ruthlessly: "do you want to become like that?"


    At this moment, Nami finally remembered what I had said at that time. That little face suddenly became very pale... What kind of look?


    God, not to mention becoming that monster, whether she still has reason, but that rotten and ugly body, Nami can''t stand it.


    For a girl, nothing is more cruel and unacceptable than this situation.


    Now in retrospect, there is still a fear in my mind. If I really become like that, how can I survive in this world?


    This time, Nami finally knew how terrible what she had just done. When the monster met her, it was when she died.


    "A zombie, without emotion and reason, is a walking corpse. In order to find meat, attack anyone around you. If you become like that, you will not hesitate to attack me, attack knife language, and attack any of your friends... If you don''t want to become like that, when you encounter a Zombie in the future, don''t let that zombie get close anyway Your body, understand? "


    I hissed.


    I know what I said may have gone too far, but this time, I was really frightened. I didn''t expect that Nami would do such an impulsive thing. If she was really hurt, there would be no way to recover it anyway.


    Nami finally understood the seriousness of the matter. She was full of tears. She looked distressed. The anger in her heart dissipated a little.


    Patting Nami on the shoulder, I whispered, "well, now you understand how serious this matter is. Pay more attention in the future, okay?"


    Nami nodded with tears in her big eyes to show that she understood.


    Looking around, the situation here has been basically solved, and nothing remains.


    Most of the zombies were killed by me, and the remaining half of the zombies were torn to pieces under the raging sea of Nami.


    But the problems on our side have been solved, and other places are still fighting.


    "Nami, you go over there and I''ll go in this direction..." the soldiers were divided into two ways, and everyone went in different directions.


    On the left, Ashley was resisting the attack with several mermaids.


    In comparison, the situation here is slightly troublesome. Although Aishi''s lethality is quite strong, basically every attack can cause heavy damage to a zombie.


    But one person''s strength is not enough to change the whole situation. There is a lack of a strong expert who can resist the zombie attack.


    Because no one could resist the attack of zombies, two mermaids were killed during the attack.


    More than a dozen zombies were left on the ground, right behind ash, followed by five zombies, who were constantly chasing and killing desperately.


    AI Xi gave full play to his sensitivity as an archer. His body kept jumping, moving and tossing on the ground, avoiding the attack of zombies, and took time to draw a bow and arrow at the same time.


    Suddenly turned around, toes on the ground slightly, the speed of body movement not only did not decrease, but also a cold arrow in his hand was shot out at this time.


    Miso, a zombie pursued in the rear was directly killed.


    AI Xi''s strength is fully displayed. If only AI Xi is alone, she can easily kill all the zombies flying kites, as long as she has enough space.


    Aishi will not be in the slightest danger, but other mermaids are in trouble. Zombies pounce on them one by one. The water power they master can''t cause too serious damage to these zombies, or even temporarily block them.


    Under that attack, you can only keep retreating and dodging.


    A little carelessness is the end of breaking to pieces immediately.


    Those zombies are not even zombies, but more like a group of organized beasts. They even gradually force the mermaids to the past. I don''t know when the Mermaids have been forced to the corner.


    All around are the ugly figures of zombies, which surround the three mermaids here.


    These three people can only resist the attack of these zombies with the weapons made of cold ice in their hands, but that situation is also very dangerous. Those ferocious zombies may tear up this layer of defense at any time.


    Just when these mermaids felt despair, a violent whirlwind fell from the sky and tore quickly with a palpitating scream of terror.


    Countless blades rotate wildly and gather together to turn into the most violent tornado!


    The group of zombies appeared in mid air, and the Tornado had roared from the other side.


    This time, let those people clearly see what is the real meat grinder.


    The violently rotating blade of terror instantly drowned everything in front of it, and the power of extreme terror swallowed everything.


    Those seemingly powerful zombies turned into the weakest rabbits at this time. They couldn''t resist that power. Large pieces of meat in the air were mixed with blood and scattered, and the pungent smell of blood was spreading wildly.

 Chapter 275

    Blade whirlwind!


    Well, I think the name is quite good. It''s crazy to drag and blow up the sky! With one move, the zombies in mid air were quickly cut into pieces, turned into meat sauce like a meat grinder, and fell from the sky.


    Crackling, there was a sticky trace in front of those fish people, which looked quite disgusting.


    Seeing this scene, everyone stared wide, with an incredible face.


    They just listened to Xiyi, Nami and crabs say that my strength is very strong, but they never thought that my strength could be so strong.


    Until the fragments of the zombies fell down, they couldn''t even recover from the shock.


    AI Xi was also a little relieved. He quickly fired two arrows to solve the remaining two zombies, and the side was quickly emptied.


    Two mermaids died.


    This is not to say that AI Xi''s strength is not strong. It can only be said that AI Xi is really not suitable for this type of defensive battle.


    After the situation here was over, I hurried to the other side.


    Sister Dao was in charge of that position. When we ran over, we found that there was no need for us to intervene in the battle here.


    Although it is said that the battle is not over yet, the victory or defeat can be basically determined. Sister Dao cuts a knife alone and runs the pass immediately. No one wants to pass here.


    One person blocked the attack of more than a dozen zombies. Don''t try to break through from sister Dao even if those zombies keep attacking.


    That super defense equipment finally showed its effect at this time. Those monsters couldn''t break through sister Dao''s armor at all.


    On the contrary, although Dao Mei''s attack is not very strong, as long as she attacks the key parts, even these powerful zombies can''t stop a few times.


    Nami is also helping in the back.


    When Nami''s unique skill was finally ready, sister Dao''s body retreated, and the tsunami immediately fell from the sky and roared, sweeping away all the remaining zombies and tearing them to pieces.


    Now it seems that with the strength of Dao Mei, she has been perfectly qualified for the role of tank.


    As for Elise, don''t worry.


    Now, Elise''s strength can be said to be the most powerful among several women. Even if her equipment is not very good, after absorbing the dead spirit, the growth of that strength is even stronger than her equipment.


    By the time we passed, Elise had easily torn up all the zombies without even needing the help of the Mermaids behind.


    Fortunately, it was discovered earlier. This attack was finally solved without danger.


    Fortunately, this is the sea, not the land. Although the strength of these zombies is strong, they do not have the appearance of dense and overwhelming. Otherwise, if there are so many such powerful zombies, the ship will be submerged in the shortest time.


    But this time, although it was dangerous, those mermaids were all full of panic. Although they heard about the zombie, this was the first time they saw the zombie. This fierce monster left an indelible impression in these people''s hearts.


    Besides, two mermaids died.


    Every time someone is sacrificed, the atmosphere around is particularly depressed and unbearable.


    "Break their heads with something and... Throw it away," I said.


    That tone, not much emotion.


    I don''t know under what circumstances I have trained to such a degree of indifference. Perhaps, from the moment of their death, they have completely drawn a line with us.


    Because I know what my former companion will look like when he dies.


    I just know this, but these mermaids don''t know.


    After listening to what I said, the expressions on each face seemed more or less strange and felt unbearable.


    "So... Not very good, people are dead..." said a mermaid.


    "They will also become zombies..."


    "That''s land... Maybe it won''t be like that in the sea. We fought with the fish man for so long, and many people died, but that never happened." a man fish said a little tough.


    Yes, on land, even people who accidentally fall to death will become zombies, but there seems to be no such situation in the sea. Those fish people who died in war, mermaids have never become zombies.


    I also know the situation... But this is different. These people are not killed by themselves, but bitten by zombies... Bitten by zombies, they are bound to become zombies.


    I know this man, Zhang Quan''s deputy, whose name is Wang Han, and his strength is quite good. He seems to have great prestige in Zhang Quan''s group. When Zhang Quan is away, it is basically this man who makes the decision.


    I can feel that this guy seems to have some looming hostility to me. He seems to be dissatisfied with the need to work under me and listen to my orders.


    It''s almost human nature to strive for power and profit. No matter what time, human beings always like to compete for power.


    In a place as harmonious as the former motorcade, perhaps it is difficult to find a second one in this world?


    Moreover, I see that other mermaids around are basically standing on the other side of Wang Han. It seems that they are not very tolerant.


    Frown, in this case, I know that no matter what I say, it seems useless.


    In that case, it''s better not to say.


    "Whatever you want, don''t blame me for not reminding you..." I sighed a little and said.


    After leaving a word, she turned and left. Aishi and her four left almost at the same time. As for Nami, she looked here helplessly and followed me.


    Wang Han was slightly proud.


    "Well, we''ve just fought. Everyone is tired. Leave a few people to watch the night. Others have a rest. Be careful. If there''s anything, give an alarm immediately." Wang Han said slightly proudly.


    Seems to be happy to take control from me.


    Wang Han never liked that guy very much.


    Not only that guy, but also the Dao language on Mermaid island. In Wang Han''s opinion, those two are human beings... They are human beings, and they are mermaids. They are almost completely two different races. Why should those two humans lead these mermaids?


    Mermaids should be led by mermaids.


    But after all, this guy is a man who rushed out of the wind and waves.


    It''s impossible not to pay attention to what Lin Yi said.


    Waving to call two people, Wang Han told them, "you two don''t have to watch the night. Just stare at the bodies of the two brothers. If anything happens, break their heads, okay?"


    If nothing happens, it can prove that the guy is completely alarmist.


    There are rules in the ocean.


    Dead brothers, they will not throw away at will, will not throw those bodies into the ocean and be swallowed up by the fish in the ocean.


    They will bury the bodies of the same kind in the island and give the last respect.


    It can''t be said that this is wrong, but... Sometimes, this kind of thing really can''t be done.


    Unfortunately, no one listens to me.


    The two men were arranged to guard the body. It was not a good job. It was cold in the middle of the night, but now it''s chilly.


    In addition, there are two bodies nearby, and they have been attacked before, which makes people feel bad.


    But there''s no way. It''s brother Wang''s order. They don''t dare to say anything more.


    Just after a battle, when the body was tired, the sleepiness soon swept over, which was unbearable.


    "Hey, man, we still have to watch the body," one of them said to the other.


    "What are you looking at? Have you ever seen our mermaids become zombies? Look at it for a while. I''m sleepy and can''t stand it. I''ll sleep for a while," said the other man. Then he fell to the ground and soon immersed himself in sleep.


    Grass, you fucking slept first!


    Zhennima is cunning. I''m still staring here


    I left my mouth and felt some discomfort in my heart. A burst of sleepiness hit me. I couldn''t help it anymore. My head was little by little, and my two eyes gradually closed!

 Chapter 276

    They have already thrown my warning behind their heads. They will never even believe some things without personal experience.


    Mermaids don''t become zombies... That''s what they thought when I first talked about zombies.


    They have never met a zombie, nor have they seen their brother become a zombie.


    Zombies, for them, seem to be a very distant thing. Even if they encounter these things today, they still don''t believe that they are zombies.


    Because the appearance of these things seems very different from what I said, it is difficult to associate this monster with zombies.


    However, how can these foolish people understand that those whose bodies decay and blindly pursue flesh and blood, whether human or animal, even those lives that look extremely disgusting, are all zombies.


    Unfortunately, no one believed my warning.


    Moonlight fell on the deck.


    Around, some personnel are left in each position to guard. Once any problem occurs, it can appear in time.


    But the eyes of those people were all focused on the ocean, and no one paid attention to the deck.


    Even the two body guards had fallen into a coma, one lying on the ground and the other sitting on the ground, his head bit by bit.


    But these two people, no one found, on the ground, the two dead bodies are changing rapidly.


    Although originally dead, it is still fresh flesh and blood, which is decaying rapidly!


    A smelly smell is rapidly spreading out.


    The decay rate of these corpses was far faster than normal. I don''t know when the eyes of that corpse suddenly opened.


    But among the beads in his eyes, he was pale and had no luster at all.


    The mermaid seemed to smell something strange, and her nose twitched slightly, as if she smelled the smell.


    "Fuck you, farting is so smelly..." muttered in his mouth. The guy didn''t even open his eyes.


    It''s just that this guy didn''t notice. Where is this farting.


    A body had wriggled from the ground, and the man who had died before now came back to life.


    The body is changing rapidly, the head is degenerating, the limbs are evolving, the original position of the fingers is becoming sharp claws, and a tail behind the hip is also growing rapidly.


    Zombies, ocean zombies.


    These dead humans are rapidly evolving towards the appearance of ocean zombies.


    There was a strange sound in his throat. He was getting up a little from the ground. He didn''t know when he had climbed to the man lying on the ground asleep.


    The guy seemed to feel something. Unfortunately, it was too late. Before the guy opened his eyes, the zombie suddenly opened his mouth and directly bit down.


    Puff


    A great stream of blood shot out all around.


    A shrill scream suddenly sounded.


    The sleepy guy was awakened by this voice, opened his eyes, and immediately saw the tragic scene in front of him. The whole person was frightened.


    He suddenly stood up from the ground and wanted to run, but before turning around, a zombie immediately rushed over behind him, and then a stream of blood sprayed out.


    Two screams in succession were particularly obvious in the darkness.


    The faces of the people who were watching the night all around changed wildly. They immediately ran here. As for the people who were resting in the room, they were awakened immediately.


    I immediately got up from the bed, and Nami next to me suddenly woke up with a pale face.


    Hurriedly rushed out, only to see the extremely tragic picture surrounded by a group of mermaids.


    The two men were still screaming before they died. Seeing this, the fishermen around quickly showed an ice gun and pierced it.


    Fortunately, they knew that the weakness of the sea zombie was in the position of the head.


    In addition, these two corpses were just transformed into zombies, and their strength was not very strong. They were easily destroyed.


    The two night watchmen have not died yet. One covers his neck and the other covers his shoulders. They are staggering on the ground. They look very poor.


    Wang Han also ran out, but this guy now looks like a fierce ghost, roaring loudly: "what are you doing, you two, I don''t want you to take good care of these two bodies, who made you sleep..."


    "Brother Wang, save me... Save me, I don''t want to die..." a little brother was wailing, and his voice was full of pain.


    As he spoke, the wound on his neck kept gushing blood.


    The mouth is full of blood foam.


    The time between a person''s infection with a virus and his transformation into a zombie varies from long to short.


    The short time may be only a few seconds, and the long time may be a few days. There will be different differences according to everyone''s constitution.


    But... One thing is certain that no matter how long it takes, it will eventually become a zombie.


    They also saw what happened to those who were bitten before. For a moment, the expressions on their faces became a little strange.


    Save people? How to save it?


    Who can save you?


    One by one, they all looked at me.


    They all know that I have the power to heal wounds. Now if I want to save people, it seems that only I can do it.


    Unfortunately, I can only shake my head helplessly.


    "My therapeutic ability can only treat normal injuries, and I can''t help the viral infection of zombie biting," I said.


    Although the treatment is good, it is not omnipotent. In many cases, the treatment is useless.


    For example... Zombie bite, for example... Fatal injury.


    Wang Han''s face suddenly became ferocious. His eyes were fierce. Those two eyes stared at me like wild animals.


    "You knew it would be right. Why didn''t you stop it? Why did you kill the two brothers..." Wang Han roared at me.


    "Yes, I knew this would happen." seeing that Wang Han put all the responsibility on me, I was afraid to sneer: "I also told you that these corpses will become corpses, become zombies and attack humans..."


    "I said all this... But... Did you listen?" I said with a sneer.


    "But..." what else does Wang Han want to say.


    "Brother Lin really made it clear that you don''t believe it," said Nami.


    "However, he clearly knows this situation. Why doesn''t he stare at it? If he does, he won''t..." Wang Han said.


    "I''m sorry... Boss, it''s not so easy to be a boss." I sneered and looked at the man. I said, "if you want to be a boss, you have to bear the responsibility. If you don''t have the ability to bear the responsibility, don''t take the business to yourself. You''ll die."


    "And I am only responsible for those who believe in me. I am only one person, only one person, and I can''t care about the life and death of so many people."


    My words, word by word.


    Very cold, very ruthless.


    This is the end, this is the end!


    Sorry, this is such a world. In this last world, all children and women are vain. I don''t have so much time and energy. Let me win the trust of those people a little bit.


    For me, instead of asking me to do all kinds of things to gain their trust, I''d better have a good rest and keep my body in the best state, so that I can have a greater possibility... To survive in the next attack.


    Cruel as it is, this is the truth.


    For a time, all eyes turned to Wang Han.


    You made this decision, so you should bear the lives of these two brothers.


    Even the two men looked at Wang Han, as if they saw a straw.


    "Brother Wang, save me, I don''t want to die, I don''t want to die..."


    "You asked us to look at the body. You want to save me..."

 Chapter 277

    Both of them acted in accordance with Wang Han''s orders. Now that something happened, they naturally thought of Wang Han. Even if they knew that Wang Han had no power to save themselves, they subconsciously expected that kind of expectation would emerge in their hearts.


    Seeing the two men rushing towards him, Wang Han''s face immediately changed, and subconsciously kept retreating. He didn''t dare to be touched by the two men.


    Now he finally believes that once he is scratched and bitten by such a zombie, he will become a zombie.


    No, never become a zombie.


    Under the fear in his heart, he kept retreating, but Wang Han didn''t know that his retreat had completely overdrawn his confidence in the mermaid.


    Obviously, it is your own responsibility to cause the consequences, but now you don''t even have the courage to bear the consequences. This is the most despised thing.


    "What shall we do now? These two brothers, can''t we do anything?" or Nami, who was kind-hearted and couldn''t bear to see the tragic scene in front of her, asked me, and even begged in her voice.


    Seeing Nami''s appearance, I sighed helplessly and said, "there''s no way now. I''ve told you many times before. Don''t be touched by zombies when you encounter zombies. Even if it''s just a small wound, once you touch them, you''ll become zombies."


    I have explained it carefully many times before. Unfortunately, these people didn''t take it to heart, even Nami.


    As a result, the worst consequences are now coming.


    "The best way now is to break their heads before the two brothers have completely become zombies, or at the moment when they have completely become zombies. Otherwise, they will attack other living lives like other zombies."


    This may make those mermaids understand what is really cruel.


    Living in the ocean, although they have been fighting desperately, they have fought with those fish people, sea animals and even the harsh environment in the ocean.


    However, in the minds of these mermaids, there is still a kind of innocence. That innocence makes them unable to see the real danger and cruelty of the world. They have never experienced it personally and will never understand what it feels like.


    My words made the atmosphere around me more dignified, with a deep face. The development of things was more cruel than they thought.


    Must you personally end your brother''s life, or watch your brother become a zombie?


    Nothing is more cruel and cruel than this situation, but although it is cruel, there is no way to deal with this situation.


    Because this is the end of their own choice.


    The two brothers were even more desperate.


    When we look at each other, we can see the fear and despair in each other''s eyes, and even... Madness!


    Suddenly, the two men seemed crazy and rushed directly at Wang Han.


    "It''s you who hurt us. You''re still our lives..."


    He roared loudly. Seeing that the two people were getting closer and closer to himself, Wang Han could only keep retreating and his hands kept swinging. The appearance of the two brothers made Wang Han feel extreme fear.


    Finally, when Wang Han was forced into the corner, he couldn''t help but scream. Suddenly, two ice guns appeared in his hands and suddenly pierced in front of him.


    With a puff, two ice guns pierced directly. Pity the two boys, their heads were pierced directly, their bodies quickly lost their lives, fell to the ground, struggled slightly, and there was no movement any more.


    Dead!


    These two people died.


    The surroundings seemed to be completely solidified, and there was no sound, not even a little sound.


    Everyone''s eyes were all focused on Wang Han. In that kind of eyes, he could see all kinds of different looks. Wang Han understood that his prestige in the team was over, and he... Was finished.


    All the mermaids were silent, one by one with a deep and depressed face. What happened this time exceeded anyone''s expectation. No one expected that this would happen.


    The two brothers used their lives to prove whose words were really correct.


    Arrange it and keep the brothers on guard.


    As for the bodies of the dead brothers, they were all thrown into the sea.


    After all the tasks were assigned, I went back to my room to rest.


    Nami followed me back to the room, but I could feel that Nami looked at me strangely.


    The atmosphere around seemed a little depressed.


    "Brother Lin, you knew this would happen, didn''t you?" after a long time, Nami finally couldn''t help asking.


    For Nami, I don''t want to hide anything.


    With a slight frown, I said, "I dare not say 100%, but at least 80% of them are sure that this will happen."


    "Then... Why don''t we stop it? If we keep staring, I think this kind of thing may..." Nami''s face was a little worried.


    After all, there are two lives. If we keep staring, maybe this problem won''t happen.


    Can it be said that just because of a fight with Wang Han, two people will pay their lives?


    After looking at Nami, I sighed: "Nami, you know, I''m a human, and I''m still a little different from you mermaids."


    Seeing that Nami wanted to speak, I interrupted Nami and continued, "I know you don''t treat me as an outsider, so do I. I never treat you as an outsider, but... What about others? Although we all say the same, there are still differences."


    That difference is very light, but it does exist. Subconsciously, they will distinguish themselves.


    "People on Mermaid island may listen and understand what I say, but people on Zhang Quan''s side are different. They may feel that I am a human. Why should I listen to a human?"


    "Sometimes people will never grow up without suffering and suffering."


    "As the only remaining human beings, the most important thing is to unite together. If there are constant disputes within us, we don''t have to say anything about fighting, escaping from the sea and returning to land. Our own interior will be chaotic and dead!"


    "Also, as I said, although my strength is strong, I can''t take care of all aspects. I can only guarantee the lives of those who rely on me. More importantly, I can''t do anything."


    "In this last world, people can''t be ruthless, but... They can''t be indiscriminate."


    In peacetime, you can act as the virgin, but not in this last world. If you have too many feelings, you will never survive.


    This is my explanation. Although Nami felt unacceptable, she didn''t say much in the end.


    After all, Nami also saw the situation at that time. I have said everything I know. It''s just that those people don''t accept it.


    But that feeling always makes Nami feel a little uncomfortable.


    Because we can do more, but we didn''t do it.


    My eyebrows frowned after Nami left.


    In fact, I have considered Nami''s problem. Can''t I really do it?


    No, I know. If I wanted to do it, those two people would not die, but I just didn''t move! I chose to wait and see what happened and watched it happen like an outsider who had nothing to do with himself.


    Because in my heart, a voice told me that this is the best way to solve the current power struggle. The death of two mermaids is enough to throw Wang Han into an endless abyss and don''t want to get up in my life.


    As long as two mermaids die, there will be less trouble. Why not?


    If at ordinary times, I will definitely feel that there is a problem, and even say that such a cruel idea will not appear in my mind! But now, I haven''t felt anything, and there is even a faint pleasure in my heart.

 Chapter 278

    When the next day dawned, everything seemed to have never happened.


    If it were not for some depressions on the deck and the large blood stains reminding us of what had happened before, we would even think that nothing had happened.


    The early morning sun fell, and the blue sea looked beautiful, dazzling and amazing.


    As soon as it was dawn, we started to take action.


    The crew continued to be busy in the cabin, preparing to repair the ship. The rest were on guard around. Some people called for water to wash the deck. Everyone had his own task.


    Only Wang Han has nothing to do. No matter where he goes and what he wants to do, he will only call others'' eyes.


    Once the leader, but now it has fallen into this situation, people have to sigh.


    Before, because there was no threat, they thought it was calm. At most, they just took precautions against those fish people. They worked slowly. But now, after what happened last night, they understand that there are so many dangers hidden under this superficial calm.


    After an attack, everyone became timid.


    They are eager to repair the ship and get out of here.


    In this area, they always feel as if they have countless eyes staring at themselves in the dark. That feeling is only creepy.


    It is said that there is pressure and crisis before there is power. Now it seems that this is true. The number of tasks completed this morning is more than that done all day yesterday.


    By the afternoon, the control system of the main cabin had almost been reconnected, and the power system had not been restored. If the power system was restored, we could almost test whether this thing could work.


    But that''s what made the power system difficult.


    "Now there is a lack of electricity. Big ships like this generally have their own power system, which can generate electricity by themselves and store things such as diesel and gasoline, but now we can''t enter the power generation room and storage room..." Yang Lin found me and said.


    Originally, the ship was not greatly damaged, and it was not very difficult to repair. They didn''t want the ship to be intact, but just want the ship to move.


    Now some broken wires are reconnected, but whether they can be used or not needs to be tested, but there is no electricity.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "Those two rooms seem to be locked from the inside. We can''t push them from the outside." Yang Lin said helplessly.


    Not only can''t push it away, they even use fire axes to chop, and finally they can''t break those rooms, which is quite troublesome.


    "Now, as long as the electricity is on, the ship can sail, right?" I asked.


    "Test it after power on. If there is no problem," Yang Lin said immediately.


    "Well, take me there and I''ll see where it is." my heart was also a little excited.


    Meng Rui, Chen Yi, Bai Lin, even Lao Wu and Zhou Jia are waiting for me in s city. Most importantly, Xiao Ya, the girl, I don''t know what she looks like now?


    I can''t wait to go back.


    Following Yang Lin, he came to the outside of the storage room, which is usually a place for storing materials, such as gasoline, food and so on.


    The door was stuck from the inside. I tried. Even with my strength, the room remained motionless and showed no sign of being pushed open.


    When the disaster came, who got in and locked the door from the inside?


    A strange idea appeared in my heart, but I shook my head immediately. It''s impossible. Even so, but it''s been so long. Should that guy have come out of here long ago?


    Anyway, open the door first.


    Yang Lin motioned them to step back. The greedy Hydra appeared in my hand. There was a sneer in the corners of my mouth. My hands worked hard, and muscles on my arms jumped up suddenly.


    Ho!


    The red light flashed through the air with a loud bang. The melodious sound spread quickly on the sea for several kilometers. Even from a long distance, you can feel the violent tremor.


    Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing... At a close distance, the sound was particularly harsh. There was buzzing in my head, my hands and arms were numb, and the tiger''s mouth was almost cracked.


    Darling, it is worthy of being retired from the warship. The hull is absolutely strong. Even the door of the storage room is not forged from ordinary alloy. It is quite strong. Even with the sharp of greedy Hydra, it can''t tear the door completely at once, but a crack is cut out on the door.


    Although I am not very satisfied with this result, I can see that in the eyes of other brothers, their eyes are shining.


    Darling, this is the gap in strength. More than a dozen of their brothers took turns to fight. As a result, they tossed for half an hour. The iron gate was motionless.


    They thought they could not open the gate except to bomb it. Unexpectedly, boss Lin came and broke the gate immediately.


    Although it was a little difficult, I had seen the results. I immediately lifted the greedy Hydra again and forced it to the bottom.


    Once, twice, three times... For a moment, the atmosphere here was particularly warm, and the terrible voice was higher and higher.


    I don''t know how many times I split it. I only heard a bang. The door was finally completely split.


    The door was completely split, and several people immediately wanted to rush inside, but they immediately backed back after two steps.


    A stream of air surged out from the inside. Just smelling the smell, they suddenly turned crazy and covered their noses. They almost vomited out at that time, and the expressions on their faces became quite strange.


    That smell is terrible!


    Smelly, it was the smell of highly rotten corpses, even worse than the smell of those zombies before.


    Each one was filled with horror. What was put in it? It was inconceivable that it could smell so bad.


    After a long time, although the smell spread a little, the result was that the whole cabin was full of that bad smell.


    I couldn''t stand it any more. I hardened my scalp and squeezed my nose into it.


    When I first walked in and saw the picture inside, the expression on my face was immediately gloomy.


    In fact, as I imagined, when the disaster came, seeing that they could not control the ship, some people rushed here and locked the door from the inside.


    The room is extremely solid and tightly sealed. There is no gap at all. Even the sea water is difficult to penetrate.


    On the ground, there are some bones scattered!


    The surrounding ground was still stained with patches of blood.


    The whole storeroom was a mess. It looked as if it had been through a struggle.


    Those bones were scattered. There were seven or eight skulls alone. It seems that there should be many talents hiding here at that time.


    After taking a look at those bones, I can even see some bite marks on them


    That discovery made everyone''s heart Click, and almost everyone can imagine that picture.


    When the disaster came, these people hid here and locked the door from there.


    They may have been hiding for a long time, and they may have opened the door in the middle. As a result, there was water outside and they were forced to close the door again.


    But some water came in, and the ground was a little wet.


    Trapped here, there is a skylight overhead. Oxygen is not a problem, but... Food has become an extremely serious test.


    Yes, it''s food.


    Some people can stand high temperature, cold and pain, but... No one can stand hunger.


    Hunger is one of the most terrible feelings of mankind. When people are extremely hungry, they can do anything.

 Chapter 279

    In this case of extreme hunger, disaster appeared.


    People eat everything they can, but they still can''t stand the feeling of hunger in their stomach.


    Looking around, the leather on some tools, gloves and some belts were gnawed. In that case of hunger, people ate up everything they could eat.


    But the outside is still unable to get out. When there is really no food, the first victim appears... It may be that the weakest, injured or dead people in this place have become the food of others.


    Blood was scattered everywhere on the ground, the red finger marks on the wall, and the black and red marks on the rotten clothes were the traces left at that time.


    But a skinny man can''t eat for long, so the second victim appears, the third, the fourth, and until the last living man. This mutual encroachment is finally over.


    People eat people!


    Don''t doubt this situation. When a person is extremely hungry, he can do everything. In order to fill his stomach, all morality and reason will be destroyed by the feeling of hunger.


    Appetite is the most instinctive of people''s seven emotions and six desires, and instinct is also the most difficult to control.


    There are countless tooth marks left on those bones, and even many broken bone stubbles. Some bones seem to have been smashed and used as food.


    This is the power of hunger.


    As a result, no one can live. The last person who is bony, hungry and has no strength can''t escape from it. He can only wait for death in hunger.


    No one trapped here... Can survive.


    Miserable!


    What a terrible word.


    When I see the picture in front of me, I can see the possible picture in my mind. It seems that I can hear the echo from this room


    Those mermaids were pale one by one. They only felt a burst of peristalsis in their abdomen, as if they wanted to vomit.


    They always thought their life was miserable enough. Now, compared with it, the picture in front of them is really miserable.


    "Clean up and see if there is anything that can be used. If there is anything that can be used, move it out." after taking a look around, the area of the storage room is not very large, and there is no living life in it.


    Think about it, in this case, how can there be life alive? The last guy must have starved to death, too?


    However, even so, I didn''t miss any doubt. I searched carefully to make sure there was no life in it before I left.


    Led by Yang Lin, he came to the generator room.


    A few more axes went down and split the gate of the generator room.


    There was no one hiding here, but he still kept his original appearance. Yang Lin immediately went in and began to explore inside.


    Before long, I only heard a click. There was a roar in the generator room. The bulbs in the generator room turned on, and all kinds of signal lights began to flash.


    Yang Lin''s face was filled with ecstasy. If there was electricity, it would be easy to do. This kind of fishery administration ship was different from ordinary fishing boats. It had to start a little. With electricity, it was at least half successful.


    Quickly connect the power supply, and then Yang Lin immediately ran out, ran to the control room and began to check whether the reconnected wires could work.


    "Almost. Several wires are wrongly connected. When I readjust them and add the diesel and gasoline in the storage room, they can basically run." Yang Lin said excitedly.


    When I heard Yang Lin''s words, the whole person was relieved.


    Ah!


    While we were still busy here, a sad scream came from the direction of the storage room.


    That voice made me suddenly change my face, and my body subconsciously rushed in that direction.


    When I first got there, I only saw mermaids pouring out of it, their faces frightened and frightened.


    At the same time, the scream inside also seemed particularly bleak.


    What happened?


    "Zombies... There are zombies inside..." a fish man stammered.


    When I heard this sound, my brain suddenly went blank.


    At this time... How can there be a zombie? It''s impossible! This is my subconscious thought. How can there be a zombie in it? Just now, I searched all the places carefully. When I was sure there were no zombies, I left. How could there be zombies?


    It''s impossible... I can''t believe it. I rushed over immediately. I want to see what''s going on.


    When I rushed in, I couldn''t believe the picture in front of me.


    Just in front of him, a thin monster was pouncing on a mermaid with a wide mouth and was frantically biting the poor Mermaid in front of him.


    Although the figure is thin, there is only one mouth left, which is particularly huge and occupies almost half of the head.


    The big mouth opened and burst, tearing the head directly off the mermaid''s head, dripping with blood, and the scream stopped suddenly.


    Then the fierce monster bit the head directly with its mouth, and the head turned into pieces in the sound of rattling.


    Blood, bones, brains, everything was swallowed directly into the mouth.


    This is a zombie. It''s totally different from the zombie I met before.


    He is smaller than even an ordinary zombie. His whole body looks like a skeleton.


    Moreover, there was not even a hand on the left. From the wrist, it was obvious that it was swallowed.


    This guy, when he was about to be hungry, even his arm was swallowing


    Hungry enough to eat yourself


    At that moment, my body was trembling.


    Unfortunately, even if he ate himself, he couldn''t let this guy live. Finally, he was starved to death.


    Became a zombie... After becoming a zombie, this guy completely continued his hungry nature. He was greedy than any zombie and pursued flesh and blood more than any zombie.


    This guy will eat everything that can move in front of him.


    Not to mention, on this guy''s back, I also saw a pair of things like wings... Simple, even without feathers, completely strange wings composed of arm bones, thigh bones and leg bones.


    The white bone looks very strange. It makes people feel inexplicably cold at a glance.


    That''s the bones of those people he ate before.


    The smell of blood made the zombie on the verge of madness. After swallowing the brain, the originally pale eyes seemed to be congested in an instant and became bright red!


    Roar


    There was a hissing roar in his throat.


    Just after eating that bite, the guy''s body is changing rapidly. The original pale and dry body seems to have a layer of blood luster. In a trance, it seems that the guy''s skin is slightly filling.


    Shit, did you recover so fast?


    Even the arm he ate began to grow slowly.


    Damn guy, my intuition tells me that this guy must not grow up, otherwise, it will be a disaster.


    With a shake of the palm, the greedy Hydra split in mid air.


    With a buzzing sound, he immediately came to the front of the zombie and fell directly.


    At this time, the zombie seemed to feel the same danger, but although this guy felt the danger, it seemed that the temptation of food was more important to this guy. He bowed his head and bit the corpse without even looking at the huge axe on his head.


    But the bones and wings on the back suddenly lifted up.


    When!


    With a clear sound, in a trance, the weapon was like chopping on steel. A strong rebound force even ejected the greedy Hydra far away.

 Chapter 280

    That scene shocked me.


    My current attack ability and defense breaking ability are quite abnormal. With my current strength, not to mention ordinary zombies, even tyrants can be split directly.


    Even if you can''t kill every second, you can at least leave a mark on the tyrant.


    But I never thought that although I didn''t hit with all my strength, I didn''t have much reservation, but I didn''t expect it to have little effect. I was directly bounced back by the bone behind the guy.


    How sick is that guy''s bone?


    It''s hard to imagine.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the zombie grabbed the body of the mermaid under his body and quickly retreated. Even when he retreated, the guy''s mouth didn''t stop at all. He was still chewing, and one arm was eaten up directly.


    Greedy, crazy greed for food.


    Moreover, the speed of eating is also extremely fast, and the digestion is faster. Just after eating that arm, the guy''s body immediately became swollen, and even the previously broken arm grew again.


    But this arm turned pale and bone like. The five fingers were not claws like beasts, but human hand bones without any flesh and blood.


    That looks extremely strange.


    This guy didn''t even look at me and continued to eat with his head down.


    My mouth twitched. Although my heart was disgusting, I couldn''t let this guy eat all the time. Otherwise, the strength of this zombie will become stronger and stronger.


    Countless blades appeared around me, rotating violently. At the same time, I grabbed the greedy Hydra with both hands, and I rushed over quickly.


    You must kill this guy in this place.


    In this guy''s eyes, it seems that there is really only food. He doesn''t care about everything else. He doesn''t care if I attack him at all.


    Boom


    This time, all the power was concentrated on the arm. After reaching a limit, the power exploded and chopped down with force.


    There was only a loud bang. The guy''s whole body was hit on the ground and couldn''t bear the great force, but the bone still didn''t break. It looked as if it was just a little more pale.


    Damn it, I don''t believe I can''t kill you.


    If I can''t break your bones, I''ll cut off your head.


    There was a flash of madness in his eyes. He slashed it with his hands. This time, the target was the guy''s neck with only the thickness of his arms.


    I don''t believe it won''t kill you.


    But this time, the zombie seemed to feel impatient at last. He was very unhappy with me, who had been interrupting his eating. Two dry soles of his feet made a force on the ground, and his body was like a sharp arrow, colliding directly at me.


    Yay!


    This time, my attack failed to tear the guy''s neck, but a ferocious crack was torn on the body of the zombie.


    Sure enough, the bones and wings behind this guy are extremely strong and can hardly be broken, but his body is quite fragile. As long as he can destroy this guy''s head, this guy will die.


    However, just at this time, the zombie hit directly like a shell.


    With a bang, I only felt a sharp pain in my chest. Immediately, my whole body seemed to be hit by a truck and flew backwards.


    A mouthful of blood spewed out from the mouth.


    The guy grabbed me with a claw on my chest and seemed to want to kill me. In a critical moment, I couldn''t care about anything. I grunted and rolled out.


    Ah


    The pale bone claws were torn on the ground, and immediately five marks appeared on the deck.


    The thick steel plate can''t bear this guy''s claws. It''s obviously just an ordinary bone, but it''s sharper than any weapon. The steel plate is directly torn open, and it looks particularly ferocious.


    Fortunately, I hid quickly. Although my physical strength is abnormal, it still seems to be insufficient compared with steel plate. Otherwise, it would be enough to open my belly just now.


    A Gulu quickly got up from the ground, grabbed the greedy Hydra and split it.


    I didn''t take this zombie to heart, but now the strength of this zombie has shocked me enough. I didn''t expect such a powerful guy.


    In this narrow space, the two figures are constantly interlaced, the harsh sound is continuous, and the fierce battle has almost reached a limit.


    My speed is also fully displayed. Even the ghost''s rapid steps have been launched, but the zombie also shows different sensitivity. Although it looks dry, it has unimaginable strength and sharpness. No matter how I attack, it is difficult to subdue this guy in a short time.


    At this time, the fish man companions nearby appeared.


    Although it was difficult for them to participate in the battle inside, they also launched assistance as much as possible, throwing ice guns at the zombie, and even constantly creating torrents and eddies to stop the Zombie''s footsteps.


    Sure enough, there are many people and great power. Although the Zombie''s strength is very strong, it''s extremely dangerous to fight with me.


    However, under the obstruction of many members of the mermaid, the movement has been greatly limited.


    Finally, I saw a chance and the greedy Hydra immediately chopped it.


    The guy barely blocked, but his body was directly split, but at this time, the endless blade directly penetrated from an extremely tricky angle.


    With a snort, the endless blade went directly into the belly of the zombie. When I was ready to control the endless blade and tear the guy''s stomach open, the zombie seemed to feel that his life was threatened.


    Suddenly there was a strange cry, a hazy red light appeared on the body, and then the next moment, the body ran out like a bullet.


    Regardless of the ice gun in front of me, regardless of the blade whirlwind I controlled, and even with the endless blade on my stomach, I rushed out directly at the door.


    The brother at the door didn''t dare to stop the guy''s footsteps, so he let him go immediately.


    As a result, the zombie rushed out directly.


    When I chased out, the guy had run to the deck and looked back at me. His eyes were full of hatred. He still held the broken body in his hand. Even in this case, the guy was still unwilling to lose his food.


    As a result, the guy put his two feet on the deck, and there was a crack on the thick steel plate immediately.


    The whole body roared out like a shell and flew directly into the distance.


    The wings at the back spread out, just like a big bird flying in the sky.


    Damn it, those wings are leaking everywhere. In this case, this guy can fly. It''s a ghost.


    Moreover, my endless blade is still hanging on this guy''s stomach.


    The palm clenched violently.


    "Burst!"


    With a roar, I did the most luxurious thing in my life.


    The endless blade, relying on the power of metal control, detonates the endless blade in an instant when that weapon is not out of my control.


    As a result, only a bang was heard, and a flame burst out in the air in the distance.


    The blasting power of endless blade is absolutely more amazing than that of Dolan blade.


    The golden blade turned into pieces and tore the belly of the zombie into pieces almost in an instant.


    Just when I thought this would definitely kill this guy, a pair of pale bone wings, with that head, continued to roar in the distance.


    Almost all of his body was blown to pieces, leaving only his head and wings, but even so, this guy hasn''t died.


    This is definitely the most tenacious guy I have encountered in such a long time.


    Finally, I can only watch this thing disappear in front of me

 Chapter 281

    In the last picture, my eyebrows are tightly wrinkled... This zombie can be called a zombie strong enough, just like the pig strong enough.


    His meow, stomach and limbs were all blown up, leaving only a half chest, a head and a pair of wings behind. In this case, the guy didn''t die and flew away from the sky.


    That scene, it looks really weird.


    Not only me, but other brothers around me were frightened by the picture in front of me.


    I''ve never seen such a tenacious life. It''s almost impossible to die.


    I can''t imagine what kind of monster this is. It can be tenacious to this extent.


    Moreover, even until the last moment, the zombie didn''t give up his food, his body was blown to pieces, and even took the body in his mouth. He didn''t give up all the time. It''s almost unimaginable for food.


    "Is this... Also a zombie?" the brothers on the deck didn''t react until the monster disappeared in front of them for a long time.


    Nami looked a little dull and asked foolishly, staring at the empty air.


    "It''s also a zombie... A zombie I haven''t even seen." my face was dignified and pretty ugly.


    What is this?


    Evolution?


    Zombies, for the time being, can be regarded as a kind of life. Those who have desires can be regarded as life. Plants are eager for sunshine, water and nutrition, and human beings are eager for rights, money and the opposite sex; Animals crave food, flesh and blood... So do zombies. Zombies instinctively pursue fresh flesh and blood.


    Zombies are also a kind of life. When a life is in extreme circumstances, life will evolve.


    Especially when their own existence is threatened, sometimes, in most cases, evolution will end in failure, but in very few cases, life can evolve successfully.


    In this extreme case, once life evolves successfully, it will have extremely powerful power.


    This is obviously the case with this zombie in front of us, because there is no food, and the continuation of hunger before death makes this zombie not only survive in this harsh environment, but also far more powerful than ordinary zombies.


    Zombies only eat meat and don''t bite bones, but the zombie can digest even bones. Although the body is as thin as skin and bones, once they eat food, they can expand quickly.


    Maybe he wants to become a bird, climb out of the ventilation duct, and even evolve a pair of bone wings behind him... This evolution not only makes the zombie have super power, but also enlarges the feeling of hunger without limit, making the zombie more crazy about food.


    My intuition tells me that the next time I meet again, this zombie will definitely be more terrible.


    I hope I don''t meet such a guy in the future


    "Yang Lin, you continue to try and see if you can start the ship. Others continue to guard. We should leave here as soon as possible." I ordered.


    Last night, we were attacked by a group of marine zombies. Today, we encountered such a strange zombie. No one knows what kind of danger is hidden in this offshore area.


    Yang Lin immediately started to act again. After the danger just happened, other boatmans soon calmed down and joined the repair.


    After the power system was repaired, some invisible problems came out.


    But it''s also good to repair as many damaged places as possible.


    Don''t worry about fuel. There are a lot of supplies in the storage room. The food in the storage room has been eaten up, but there is still a lot of fuel.


    After all, this ocean going fishery administration ship has to advance for a long time every time it goes to sea, sometimes even for several days. The supplies in it are absolutely sufficient.


    I''m busy. I don''t know when it''s getting dark.


    At this time, a burst of cheering came from the direction of the main control room, and soon only a violent roar came from inside.


    Immediately, the deck under his feet began to tremble slightly.


    This one was stuck here, docked for so many years, and finally started again.


    The traces of rust are being eliminated little by little. This ship will continue its unfinished mission.


    "Brother Lin, yes, we succeeded..." just after the ship was started, Yang Lin rushed out excitedly and shouted at me.


    I also have a smile on my face. After working hard for so long, I finally succeeded. Nothing is more exciting than this kind of thing.


    "Can you go now?" I asked loudly.


    "Although there are still some small problems, as long as the power system is started, it''s only a matter of time," Yang Lin said confidently.


    "Then hurry up and finish it early. We''ll go back early. It''s getting dark now... We''ll go back before dark today. You don''t want to stay here and be attacked by zombies?" I laughed.


    "That''s... Come on, don''t worry. It''s absolutely no problem. I''ll let the ship move in less than an hour." patting his chest, Yang Lin promised, and then immediately drilled in again and began to command the actions inside.


    After more than ten minutes, with Yang Lin''s cry, the ship shook more and more.


    I watched in the back, and there was a sweat in my palm.


    Seeing that the boat under my feet was about to open, I only heard a bang. The boat suddenly shook and stopped again.


    "What''s going on?" I asked.


    The expression on Yang Lin''s face was a little sad: "it''s definitely fixed. There''s no problem here. I can make do with it, but... It''s stuck outside..."


    "Stuck?" I frowned.


    "The two buildings, one left and one right, stuck the ship in the middle. We thought we could take it by force, but we didn''t expect that the card was so strong that we couldn''t go." Yang Lin''s expression was very discouraged.


    Everything has been done. Unexpectedly, I encountered trouble at the last moment. Nothing is more uncomfortable than this situation.


    "Two buildings?" there was a smile on the corner of his mouth: "give me the building, and you continue to launch the ship here..."


    Yang Lin looked at me dumbfounded: "boss Lin, what do you want? You don''t want to split the building..."


    "Congratulations, that''s right!" I laughed and went out.


    This is the only way to do it now.


    So many brothers died, wasted so long and paid so much hard, can''t you give up at this time?


    Besides, it''s just two walls.


    The hull was stuck between the two buildings, and a gap was hit in the wall. Some broken reinforcement was inserted into the hull!


    If the ship starts, it will not care about this kind of obstruction, but now it is because the ship can''t start and give full play to its own strength, resulting in complete immobility.


    In that case, let me split it.


    The greedy Hydra appeared in my hand, and the endless blade was detonated by me. The most extravagant explosion failed to kill the monster.


    But even a greedy hydra is enough.


    Take a deep breath and concentrate all my strength on my hands. I came to the wall.


    This building is towering into the clouds, and the walls are particularly strong. From some fractures, it can be clearly seen that the concrete with a thickness of more than one meter is interspersed with steel bars!


    Hoo


    Drink!


    Suddenly there was a loud drink, and my hands were like lightning, chopping at the wall in an instant.


    Stab


    The extremely harsh sound, maybe my greedy hydra can''t split the bone wings behind the zombie, but there''s no problem with the reinforced concrete soaked in the water.


    Just saw Shua, there was a three meter long crack in front of me, and the concrete and the reinforcement inside were cut off.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The battle axe was constantly tearing, and the cracks in the wall that caught the ship were also constantly extending, longer and longer.


    Seeing this appearance, Yang Lin also emerged a heroic spirit in his heart.


    "Shit, drive at full power and rush forward for me..." roared, and the hull began to tremble violently.


    The sound of rumbling continued, and the building seemed to be constantly trembling with that power.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. As the greedy Hydra fell again, a row of steel bars were broken by that force in an instant.


    At this time, the big ship also shook violently.

 Chapter 282

    Immediately, I heard a clicking sound. I don''t know how many steel bars inserted into the hull were suddenly broken, and the hull finally began to move.


    Swing away the sea water in front of you and start moving slowly towards the front.


    With the fierce cheers of the people, the big ship finally took action.


    People are cheering, paid so much hard, so much price, and now finally see the effect.


    The night is completely dark. Under the faint moonlight, the sea looks sparkling. Now the sea looks completely quiet.


    The calm sea separated on both sides, and there was a trace of spray behind the ship.


    That kind of picture looks even extraordinarily beautiful, but under this beauty, there are unimaginable dangers. No one knows how many zombies are hidden under the ocean. No one wants to bear the experience that night for the second time.


    The ship is a little crooked. From time to time, it has a close contact with the buildings under the sea. Fortunately, the quality of the ship is good. In addition, the more it moves forward, the more deep-sea area it is. This situation is changing rapidly.


    Those boatmans are inexperienced boatmans. Yang Lin is constantly commanding them and is growing rapidly. If they are allowed to fight, it is naturally useless, but now they can barely cope as ordinary sailors.


    Standing on the deck, I was responsible for identifying the direction and avoiding some obvious huge buildings ahead.


    But basically, except for the first few times, you rarely encounter anything like tall buildings.


    "Brother Lin, come here..." just as I was completing my task, Yang Lin''s voice came from behind.


    I let a mermaid take my place, and then ran over. I don''t know why Yang Lin is looking for me now.


    Looking at Yang Lin''s face full of thieves, it seems that I have found something terrible. I can''t help being curious. What have I found that makes this guy look like this?


    Then Yang Lin pulled me into the storage room with a thief smile: "several brothers found it when transporting fuel..."


    Pointing to several huge boxes in front of him, Yang Lin said with a strange smile.


    What, do you need to be so coy? I was curious, and then I reached out to open the box. When I just opened the box, the picture I saw made my breath freeze.


    Bullets, dense bullets.


    Rows and rows of bullets appeared in front of him, and those bullets were not ordinary bullets. Generally speaking, the most powerful bullets were almost armor piercing bullets of sniper guns or bullets of heavy machine guns.


    Those bullets are the largest. They may be more than ten centimeters. That''s amazing, but what appears in front of us is completely another look. The bullet is full of twenty centimeters!


    As for the thickness, it''s almost the same as a smaller egg. In your hand, a bullet weighs at least one kilogram upward.


    God, where is this bullet? It''s a small howitzer.


    How can there be so many such things in this cabin?


    However, I soon understood that the fishery administration ships were actually retired from warships, although some heavy equipment was disassembled, such as torpedo launchers.


    But after all, it is impossible to dismantle them all, so some weapons have been preserved. For example, four super giant heavy machine guns on both sides of the ship. They look like four things like anti-aircraft guns. Two of them were damaged when they hit, and only one on one side is left.


    The firing speed of the heavy machine gun may not be comparable to that of the six barrel Vulcan gun, but you can imagine from the size of the bullet that the destructive power of the bullet is definitely much more terrible than that of the Vulcan gun.


    As soon as I saw these bullets, I immediately understood the value of them, and my breathing became a little faster.


    "How many bullets are there?" the tone of my voice changed slightly. You can imagine how excited I am now.


    "There are 14 boxes containing such bullets. One box contains 1000 bullets, with a total of 14000 bullets."


    bullet? That''s a fucking shell!


    Fourteen thousand bullets. This is really a big shot.


    From the land, I deeply know how important modern thermal weapons are to survive in the end of the world.


    With these super large bullets, even if they are attacked by the fish man, and even if the fish man hides in the ocean, they can be easily solved.


    "Can you still drive that thing?" I''m worried about whether those heavy machine guns can be fired.


    "It''s not a big problem. These things are of good quality. Although some places are a little rusty, it shouldn''t affect it on the whole. Just try it later." Yang Lin said: "come and see here..."


    Following Yang Lin''s fingers, I looked to the side. There were obviously some larger, rectangular boxes in front of me.


    I couldn''t help swallowing my saliva. The expression on my face was very strange. What is this? Is there anything better than these oversized bullets?


    A strange idea emerged in his heart. At this time, Yang Lin opened the true face of those boxes.


    Gudong!


    I feel my brain is not enough!


    Inside the box are neatly stacked with cylindrical objects, about a meter long, with thick and thin legs. The whole body is in the color of bronze, which looks particularly shiny.


    Those things... Shells!


    Yes, they are all shells, which are twice the size of a normal rocket.


    This is the most powerful weapon left on the fishery administration ship after large-scale disassembly.


    antiaircraft gun!


    Almost every fishery administration ship has it on the bow. That huge gun rack is this thing.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect the thing launched here to be such a big thing. It is said that this kind of anti-aircraft gun can be used to hit planes in the sky


    I didn''t expect that even such heavy goods came out.


    That huge thing has always been in the bow, but it has not been hurt and is most completely preserved.


    "How much is this thing in all?" I asked hoarsely.


    "There aren''t many of these, only two hundred in total..."


    Nima, not much more than 200? It''s all an arsenal.


    "Paralyzed, hurry back. If you meet a sea animal on the road, you''ll blow him to death..."


    This time, the harvest was even greater than expected. Unexpectedly, there were so many high-grade goods hidden in the cabin. This time, it really made a lot of money.


    I don''t know what Dao Yu and Zhang Quan will be excited when they see so many high-grade goods.


    These things are all life!


    ¡­¡­


    However, we do not know that at this moment, on the mermaid Island, we have completely fallen into another situation and another crisis.


    Originally, the enemy of mermaid island was only mermen and sea animals that occasionally appeared, but this time, mermaid island had some other enemies.


    A group of pirates!


    Those people should be pirates.


    In the past two days, I have been swimming around Mermaid island in those tattered ships and rags hung on them as flags. It looks obviously a little wrong.


    The atmosphere on the island is particularly strong.


    "Hey, I knew those little devils had no good intentions. Last time they invited us aboard, shit, luckily they didn''t go up, otherwise we would be beaten into a sieve." Zhang Quan scolded and was unhappy.


    Those pirate ships can be seen at a glance. What are the ships of those little devils before?


    "Let''s see what they mean first. Let''s ask our men to step up their defense and fight with them. We suffer some losses. They have weapons in their hands, but we don''t have anything." Dao Yu''s face is also gloomy. Now a number of main combat forces on Mermaid island are separated. Unexpectedly, the fleet appeared around the island at this time, This is not a good thing!


    Dao Yu frowned. When will the man... Come back? It seems that as long as there is that guy here, no matter what happens, don''t worry.

 Chapter 283

    There are now more than 500 mermaids on MERMAID ISLAND, but the number of more than a dozen ships opposite is only much more than that on Mermaid island.


    Although the mermaid has the power to use the sea water to make ice guns and small-scale waves within a certain range, it is limited after all. And it takes a long time to prepare.


    In comparison, the heat weapon in the other party''s hand is much simpler. As long as you pull the trigger, the bullet will immediately fall down like rain.


    Although the mermaid has good strength, her body is still quite fragile. I''m afraid she can''t bear the bullet. As long as she hits the key, a bullet can kill the mermaid.


    Therefore, Dao Yu did not take the risk to take action. In the case of great disparity between the enemy and ourselves, casual action is almost looking for death.


    Moreover, it is not enough to make a sudden attack by taking advantage of the underwater advantages of mermaids, because there are also mermaids in each other, and there are a lot of them. It is about a one-to-one rhythm with normal humans.


    In this case, mermaid island has no advantages at all.


    But why did those pirates suddenly surround Mermaid island? This one is willing, but I haven''t been able to figure it out yet.


    "That guy doesn''t like you?" Zhang Quan said suddenly.


    "How is it possible..." Dao said subconsciously.


    "Well, who knows, I always feel that old guy is a little lusty... You stay here and I''ll see the situation first." Zhang Quan said.


    Then he walked out grandly. This guy is the most arrogant. However, he doesn''t care that the other party has mermaids, let alone that the other party has hot weapons.


    For Zhang Quan, there is nothing in the ocean that can make him feel fear.


    When he reached the sea, he turned into a sea snake and disappeared gradually along the water flow in the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, on top of the largest ship, yamashima Youfu stood in the bow and looked at the mermaid island in front of him. His expression on his face was particularly excited.


    That woman... Since I met that woman that day, that pretty face has never disappeared from my face.


    Such a beautiful woman, she must get it.


    He is the overlord of the whole ocean. He is the strongest pirate king.


    Before the end of the world, the pirate king''s ambition can only be indulged in his heart at most. It is almost impossible to succeed.


    But unexpectedly, after the end of the world, this idea became possible. With the power he mastered and the extreme ferocity of nature, he became the real overlord in the sea area. In the sea area, no one dared to disobey himself. He really became the man of the sea overlord.


    The woman he likes must get it.


    In these two days, he has been looking everywhere. Finally, he found the mermaid Island here. Then, an accident made him see the woman flying from the sky.


    The feeling of depression in his heart could no longer be controlled, so he led his ships and began to cruise and patrol around here.


    And now he can finally be sure.


    This place is where the woman lives.


    However, because he didn''t know the real strength of mermaid Island, yamashima Youfu didn''t take the risk to attack directly, but let his men spy around first.


    In the sea water, the mermaid masters of both sides had a brief confrontation, and finally came to a conclusion that there are many mermaids on the island, with a number of about 800.


    This figure is somewhat beyond yamashima''s expectation. After all, so many people have some trouble in action. It is difficult to solve so many people at one time. However, yamashima''s right husband knows that as long as he gets on the island, he can basically wipe out the other party.


    Of course, I will certainly pay a certain price on my side, but it is still within the scope I can afford.


    Originally, yamashima Youfu was ready to be polite and try to land on the island. It was a friendly contact, but he was directly seen through by the other party and rushed back.


    So after thinking about it for some time, yamashima decided to attack.


    In fact, yamashima Youfu doesn''t know that there are not so many people on the island, and the number may be only half. It seems that so many people are just a cover for each other. If yamashima Youfu knew the real strength of the island, I''m afraid this guy would have launched an attack long ago.


    "Ships No. 2, No. 3 and No. 4 follow the main ship and attract attention from the front. Ship No. 5 feints from the left wing. As long as it makes a certain attack and attracts some attention, ship No. 6 feints from the right wing. Ships No. 78, 90 and 11 all launch a fierce attack from the back."


    "Behind the island is a reef. The defense there must be the weakest. With our strength, it should be easy to break through from there."


    "Ships 12, 13 and 14 are responsible for covering and disturbing their eyes..."


    Right above the main ship, yamashima is assigning tasks to his men. This guy can''t stand it anymore. He''s going to attack.


    Mermaid''s vision will be seriously affected in the dark. On the contrary, two of them have the ability of night vision, even in the dark.


    The time to take all the advantages is the time to attack on your side.


    But this guy didn''t know. At the bottom of the boat, a sea snake was sticking his ear to the bottom of the boat. Listening to the sound from above, he was shocked.


    Mamma Mia, this is amazing. The other party is going to do it.


    It seems that I have to be prepared earlier... After hearing what I want to know, the sea snake quickly landed and shuttled through a group of patrol mermaids without being suspected by anyone.


    Even mermaids never dare to easily provoke the terrible life in this ocean.


    About half an hour later, the fleet here had begun to take action.


    The left and right sides even attack first. The bullets are shooting wildly, and the harsh roar sounds particularly terrible.


    I don''t know how many bullets are pouring madly.


    In this direction, dozens of mermaids are also making waves and throwing ice guns to resist each other''s attack.


    Both sides are in full swing. It feels like a long-distance bombardment between archers and magicians. The picture looks very warm.


    However, neither side has gone further, as if they are completing their own tasks with a tacit understanding.


    At the same time, in the front position, yamashima Youfu''s big ship has also opened in the past, in the front position.


    Just opposite, Dao Yu is leading a group of mermaids to appear in the front.


    "Yamashima Youfu, what are you doing here?" Dao Yu didn''t attack directly, but asked in a cold voice.


    The translator immediately translated these words faithfully.


    The right husband of the mountain island just smiled grimly, and then a voice like a male duck came out of the interpreter''s mouth: "woman, you are very beautiful. Our boss likes you and wants you to be the mistress of the ship. I don''t know what you think?"


    Hum


    For a moment, there was a noisy sound all around, and many mermaids showed angry expressions on their faces.


    This is provocation.


    Dao Yu is the most beautiful woman on the mermaid island. I don''t know how many men secretly admire them. Now a little devil comes and wants to rob the goddess in his heart?


    This is absolutely unbearable.


    The expressions on each face looked ferocious.


    As for Dao Yu, it''s even more strange in my heart. Shit, I didn''t expect that Zhang Quan was right.


    "Impossible!" Dao said coldly.


    "If you don''t agree, what will happen next will be war! Everyone on your island will die because of your selfishness."


    Selfish?


    Didn''t follow this guy''s request to be his woman, and as a result, it became selfish?


    For a moment, the expression on Dao Yu''s face was very strange. I didn''t know what to say.


    A strange smile appeared on Dao Yu''s face.


    "If you kill anyone on our island, I swear... No matter where you go, I will kill you... No one left!"

 Chapter 284

    "If you kill anyone on our island, I swear... No matter where you go, I will kill you... No one left!"


    The sound of Dao language is not very loud, but this sound spread quickly on the ocean. The sound of Dao language can be heard in almost all places.


    The cold and heartless voice made almost every pirate who heard it feel more depressed.


    That feeling convinced them that the woman was absolutely not joking, absolutely not. Unless she was killed, the woman''s revenge was absolutely tragic.


    Unfortunately, the boss took a fancy to this woman.


    Yamashima''s face quickly became gloomy.


    "In that case, there''s nothing to say. Cry for the cries of the people on the island..." with the strange laugh of a male duck, yamashima Youfu raised his palm: "attack..."


    With an order, yamashima took the lead and directly launched an attack.


    From the big ship, figures jumped down one by one, and the weapons in their hands began to shoot.


    Here, the mermaid also worked together to create a huge ice wall to resist each other''s bullets. At the same time, the companions in the rear directly pierced the ice guns. The battle between the two sides began instantly. With the sound on the left and right, the whole island fell into the hottest frenzy.


    Just at this time, in the direction of the reef at the back of the island, a ship only docked in the distance.


    Five ships... All of them are mermaids.


    They can sail freely in the sea, dock their ships far away, and then swim from the sea.


    The whole process can be said that there was no movement and no one found it.


    At least, they think so.


    They thought their actions were extremely secretive and would not be discovered by anyone.


    After arriving here, the hooks and locks were lost, and along the ropes, they began to climb one by one towards the reef.


    Hundreds of mermaids, dense, completely occupied the whole reef without leaving a gap.


    The faces of mermaids were ferocious. They had just climbed up the reef and wiped the drops of water off their bodies, and their bodies became human.


    They don''t have hot weapons in their hands, but even if it''s just an ordinary hand to hand fight, a sudden sneak attack from the rear will definitely cause fatal damage to those people. They will attack back and forth and attack in the place with no defense behind. These people are dead.


    These stupid guys didn''t think of the wisdom of boss yamashima.


    Seeing the fierce waves coming from the entrance in front, the expressions on these faces look more ferocious.


    With a howl, the fishmen began to rush down.


    A large group of fish people just jumped off the reef and ran into the woods!


    At this time, a terrible scene appeared.


    Whew, whew


    The ice guns, which had been prepared for a long time, suddenly pierced from the rear. The sharp ice wall has unimaginable terrorist power.


    Puff


    The sound of penetrating the body, the ice blue spear was instantly dyed red by blood, and blood arrows burst out on the ground.


    After a round, a large number of mermaids fell directly to the ground, their bodies were twitching, and they couldn''t live anymore.


    Enemy attack!


    Shrieking, these mermaids finally reacted from their previous arrogance. Unconsciously, they had fallen into a trap. This group of cunning Chinese killed them all.


    Anger is growing, but unfortunately... What awaits them is the most tragic attack.


    It was only when they jumped off the reef that they launched the attack. There was only one target, that is, to wipe out all the guys who launched a sneak attack from behind, and not leave any of them.


    And now, finally, it''s time to fight.


    Crabs take the lead. The strong physique of emperor crabs makes crabs like a bulldozer, like entering a no man''s land.


    Although the crab pliers are so poor that they can''t even grasp a woman''s chest, this pair of strange arms provide the crab with the most powerful attack.


    The whole man rushed directly, and the pliers tore directly from the air. A poor mermaid''s head was cut directly from the neck.


    The killing has already appeared.


    There are also a large number of mermaids on both sides quickly surrounded and completely submerged here.


    Zhang Quan is also among this group. This is the first time Zhang Quan has shown his strength on land.


    In the sea, Zhang Quan has the most terrible toxicity and is the strongest assassin and spy.


    On land, this guy''s strength can never be underestimated.


    Perhaps there is no bursting power of crab, but perhaps Zhang Quan''s strength can play a stronger advantage in this group war.


    The two arms extended rapidly, just like soft noodles, puffing directly out of a long distance.


    In a trance, the two arms seemed to become flexible poisonous snakes, quickly entangled in mid air, and quickly entangled directly from the necks of mermaids.


    Just like tying a knot on a rope, in the twinkling of an eye, more than a dozen mermaids were tied directly to the two arms, one by one tied around their necks.


    Then... I only saw the guy Zhang Quan''s obscene smile, and immediately his arm contracted in an instant.


    Then the tragic scene appeared.


    A personal fish immediately struggled violently, his eyes burst out, his hands clutching the part of his throat, trying to get rid of that deadly threat.


    Unfortunately, I can''t do it at all.


    The long rope turned into the most deadly tool and broke his neck in a short time.


    A string of corpses hanging from his arm!


    Those mermaids also found this abnormal guy. Many mermaids turned their eyes to Zhang Quan and covered Zhang Quan with dense attacks.


    However, Zhang Quan never paid attention to this kind of attack.


    Puff... Puff!


    With a dull sound, the long gun pierced directly from mid air.


    In front of those people, the long gun directly pierced through and accurately hit Zhang Quan. The body was pierced with holes and holes, which looked quite terrible.


    But... Strangely, Zhang Quan didn''t even have a drop of blood!


    Even Zhang Quan seemed to feel no pain at all. He let those things penetrate his body, but he didn''t even have a trace of fear on his face. This guy was still smiling.


    Weakness... There is no perfect person in this world. No matter who, no matter what kind of ability, there are weaknesses.


    However, Zhang Quan''s weakness has been well hidden by himself. Zhang Quan will not let anyone know his weakness except himself.


    This ordinary attack is of no use to Zhang Quan!


    With that grimace on his face, his hands began to dance wildly, just like the blades of an electric fan, rotating faster and faster.


    With a shout, he jumped directly into the crowd and crackled.


    No matter what kind of character, at the moment of touching Zhang Quan, his body was directly smashed and flew out, and blood flowed in his mouth.


    The strength of terror is shocking.


    Among this group of mermaids, no one can resist the terrorist power of power.


    The enemy here is being quickly eliminated. At the entrance, the battle between the two sides is extremely fierce.


    The power of thermal weapons is fully displayed at this time. The dense bullets pose a serious threat to the mermaid. I don''t know how many Mermaid were injured or even died under this attack.


    The original defense front is constantly retreating, but under the command of Dao Yu, it must pay a certain price to win the MERMAID ISLAND completely.


    Yamashima is calculating that as long as his people come from behind, these people will be eliminated in the shortest time. At that time, it will be his victory.


    But after waiting for a long time, yamashima Youfu couldn''t wait for the reinforcements on his side. His eyebrows had been tightly wrinkled, and the expression on his face was quite strange.


    Can''t we say... What''s wrong?


    At this time, yamashima''s eyes suddenly brightened, and figures suddenly appeared in the rear!


    Our own reinforcements have finally come!

 Chapter 285

    The reinforcements are finally here?


    Originally, I was stuck. Although I had the absolute advantage, the battle was still quite fierce. If I continued to fight like this, I would be able to win, but at least I would leave hundreds of bodies.


    Although the yamashima right husband is quite overbearing, doesn''t care about human life and kills people if he wants to, in fact, the yamashima right husband also knows how important people are in this last world.


    Only with people can we live.


    If there is too much loss here, yamashima Youfu will feel unbearable. After all, if he is alone, it is quite difficult to live here.


    Unexpectedly, there are not many people on this island, but their strength is good, and they seem to have great confidence in themselves. Even in the face of several times their own attacks, they don''t feel too afraid.


    On the contrary, morale is still high.


    Yamashima right husband knows that all this is because of that woman, that woman is the spiritual leader among these people. It is precisely because of this woman here that those people can resist until now.


    Seeing that sexy and graceful figure constantly shuttling among the crowd, the double blades in his hands are cutting rapidly. Each attack can make him either dead or injured.


    Sexy figure, graceful appearance, noble temperament and strong strength, all together, make this woman look more charming.


    The scar on the eye did not damage the beauty of the woman at all. On the contrary, it gave the woman a more flirtatious temperament.


    The more you see, the more beautiful you are. Yamashima''s idea of possessing this woman has become particularly strong and hot.


    His eyes were almost filled with that madness.


    In order to get this woman, even the loss of half of the fleet members, yamashima Youfu, are willing to bear... Of course, it would be better if the loss could be smaller.


    And now the opportunity comes.


    The back is our own reinforcements. They will come soon. At that time, we will attack back and forth. This battle can be easily solved. We can succeed this woman by paying up to 300 corpses.


    This deal is quite cost-effective.


    Soon, those reinforcements in the back appeared in front of him.


    Just at this time, yamashima''s face suddenly became quite strange... Don''t you know any of them?


    Although separated by a long distance, yamashima Youfu can still see the appearance of those people. The strange thing is here. They don''t know any of them.


    The crab headed by is definitely not a member of his side, and the human with a gloomy face next to him... Who is that?


    Is there any remaining power on this island?


    Or... Was ambushed?


    Seeing those people appear from behind, yamashima''s reaction is also extremely sensitive. He reacts almost in an instant, and that face immediately becomes extremely blue.


    At this time, yamashima saw the woman in front of him. The woman... Was actually smiling. The slight smile outlined at the corner of his mouth suddenly cooled yamashima''s heart.


    Damn it, I was fooled!


    Although yamashima right-hand man is not a thing, this guy is still very smart. Almost in a moment, yamashima right-hand man reacted immediately.


    Although I don''t know how the other party knows, the other party obviously knows his own plan and makes perfect preparations according to his own plan.


    Those men who sneaked from behind may have been... Finished.


    A face becomes extremely ferocious in an instant!


    Damn it!


    I''ve always had to kill others by myself, but now I''m Yin by this woman! Compared with the strength of the war, this feeling of being defeated by women is unbearable for yamashima Youfu.


    Looking at the crab, Zhang Quan led two hundred brothers in ambush behind him to support him. Dao Yu was also relieved.


    There are only about 500 members on the island. Two hundred ambush in the past, and three hundred here. There are basically no people on the left and right wings. It is empty. If those people attack from the left and right sides, they can''t stop them.


    Moreover, in fact, Dao Yu is basically always defending, delaying time as much as possible, reducing losses on his side, and basically rarely launching attacks.


    But now when the two sides meet and fight back on their own side, we must completely defeat these people. The damn devil dares to make my mother''s idea.


    Dao Yu''s plan is quite good, but this yamashima right man obviously doesn''t cooperate so well.


    Yamashima Youfu doesn''t want to let his men fall into this war of consumption. The other party occupies the advantage of geographical advantage. If he really wants to fight, he may lose more on his side.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, yamashima''s right hand waved and took the members behind him back quickly.


    Then the gun in his hand suddenly fired a signal bomb at the front.


    Whew... Bang!


    On the ground, the signal bomb exploded directly.


    In an instant, the most crowded place of MERMAID ISLAND directly became bright.


    Yamashima''s hideous smile on his face. He didn''t want to hurt the woman. After all, it''s the woman he wants. It''s so beautiful. It''s not good in case of injury.


    But judging from the current situation, I''m afraid I can''t choose by myself.


    There was a light on his head. This sudden bright feeling made Dao Yu''s heart shrink. Looking at the movements of the pirates opposite, Dao Yu''s heart was suddenly shrouded in an indescribable horror.


    Almost subconsciously, a sad and hoarse voice suddenly sounded from the throat of Dao language: "disperse... Everyone disperse immediately..."


    The subconscious response of Dao language is also this subconscious response, which has saved the lives of countless mermaids.


    Dao language has absolute rights on this island.


    Whoever hears the command of Dao language will subconsciously complete it without any hesitation.


    One by one immediately spread around.


    At the moment when the crowd just dispersed, there was a roar in the air. With that harsh roar, flames suddenly roared from the air.


    Those things... That''s a cannon.


    The cannon on the bow of the main ship directly fired shells.


    The signal bomb was a guide, guiding the direction of the shell, and exploded directly in the light.


    Boom


    The whole Mermaid island seemed to tremble constantly in that sound.


    The moment the shell fell, it exploded directly, and a terrible impact destroyed everything in a large area around it.


    The location of the explosion was the most crowded place before.


    If the crowd had not dispersed, the result would be unimaginable. I don''t know how many people would be torn to pieces in that explosion.


    Even now, there are still many casualties!


    No one expected that this would happen. The power of the shell is too strong. The high-tech bomb is a terrorist attack they can''t resist.


    Looking at the tragic pictures around, Dao Yu''s face became ferocious and screamed loudly, allowing the crowd to continue to disperse.


    The formation that was originally concentrated to resist the enemy''s attack has completely lost its function at this time.


    On the contrary, it will make its members become the target of the enemy.


    Zhang Quan, the crab who had just rushed back, was stunned when he saw this scene, and a very strange idea appeared in his heart.


    Cannonballs... Cannonballs appear at this time... Damn it, this situation is wrong. In this vast ocean, when everyone relies on instinct to fight, cannonballs appear. This is cheating!


    What''s going on?


    Suddenly, they were attacked by hot weapons, and the mermaid island was in a panic. Everyone was full of fear. They didn''t know how to deal with what was happening in front of them.


    What happened in front of them has completely exceeded their imagination.


    At this time, yamashima Youfu''s group of people quickly retreated and returned to the main ship. Under the guidance and command of yamashima Youfu, shells bombed the mermaid island.

 Chapter 286

    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Shells exploded around, with violent impact, scattered shrapnel and burning flame. Everything, all together, makes the picture look particularly scary.


    Mermaids are running everywhere. No one knows where the shell will fly from and whether it will fall on their head.


    In this kind of bombing, even knife language can''t help.


    With a bang, a shell exploded around him. Dao Yu grabbed a mermaid in his hand and ran out in embarrassment. It was nearly blown to pieces.


    In this case, even Daoyu can only save some people as much as possible, but for more members, Daoyu is also powerless.


    On the other side, crabs are unlucky. Although their strength is strong and their defense is strong, they have speed defects. Crabs can''t hide from those shells flying from the sky.


    Can only rely on their own strong physique to resist hard, but this is not the way. Every resistance makes the crab''s whole body tremble violently.


    Originally, the thick armor could not bear it. There were cracks on it, which looked very tragic.


    As for Zhang Quan, he is even busier now.


    This guy, who usually only cares about his own life and security, also shows a different side at this time. He has an iron blue face and his hands dance around like huge tentacles. He grabs one Mermaid and throws it out directly, even regardless of whether these mermaids will be hurt.


    Even Zhang Quan didn''t know how many people he saved. He just tried his best to dance his arms and rubber arms to save his injured brothers.


    Just threw the two brothers out, and even didn''t wait for Zhang Quan to catch his breath. In the sky, another huge round shell roared from the sky, with a harsh scream.


    Seeing the falling direction of the shell, there were exactly ten mermaids. Once they fell, these weak mermaids could not escape and would be blown to pieces in an instant.


    At that moment, Zhang Quan only felt his body trembling slightly.


    This is not your own style... If you follow the previous, you must run away directly.


    But this time, like ghosts and gods, Zhang Quan didn''t run away. Instead, he roared and his hands expanded wildly.


    The original normal arm almost turned into a behemoth in the blink of an eye, and quickly entangled in mid air.


    Because of the fierce friction, the shell even carried a cluster of flame, and the temperature was very high.


    But now, Zhang Quan can''t care so much. The rubber arm is directly entangled in the past. In an instant, it will be directly entangled in dozens of circles on the shell.


    Prick!


    A rather unpleasant smell came at this time. It was the smell of burning rubber due to severe friction.


    As for Zhang Quan, his face turned red, his hands pulled the shell, and his whole body remained motionless despite his arms being stretched for tens of meters.


    Shua!


    That picture was crazy. The shell that was about to fall was stopped alive in mid air because of Zhang Quan''s efforts, and finally failed to fall to the ground.


    Immediately, I only saw a crazy look on Zhang Quan''s face, and then my arms suddenly forced. The rubber arm stretched wildly seemed to become a spring. Whew, it directly bounced back the shell.


    With a bang, it landed on a small boat, which was directly cut off by the waist.


    Wheezing... Wheezing!


    After this, Zhang Quan''s arm quickly retracted and became normal. At this time, you can clearly see the scorched black trace on Zhang Quan''s arm due to severe friction and combustion.


    That piece of flesh and blood was almost roasted, and the piercing pain made Zhang Quan''s face twitch, and the physical consumption was more serious.


    At that moment, Zhang Quan almost consumed all the strength in his body. At this moment, Zhang Quan has almost no strength.


    The pirates on the other side were also startled.


    Unexpectedly, the other party still had such a means. Yamashima''s right husband jumped his eyelids and immediately ordered all the boats to sail around the island. Don''t stay in a certain position to avoid becoming the target of the other party.


    At the same time, all the shells continued to bombard the island.


    They are not just two cannons. There are many hot weapons, guns, rockets, grenade launchers and other things on board. Now they are carrying out all-round coverage attacks.


    Yamashima''s heart was full of ferocity. He was going to catch the woman intact. He didn''t expect the other party to be so difficult. In that case, he couldn''t care so much.


    He lost so many men. Now he doesn''t care whether the woman will be hurt. He just needs to get the woman.


    Command his members, continue to launch a crazy attack, and take the mermaid island and the woman at all costs.


    For the sake of his obsession, this guy has almost completely become a madman.


    I watched more than a dozen ships under my hand rotate around the island, and shells bombarded the mermaid island. The whole island was almost completely plunged into a sea of knife and fire. There were sad and shrill wails everywhere, and the harsh sound was continuous. That picture was so tragic that it was unimaginable.


    But that picture, for this yamashima right-hand man, is like something extremely exciting, which makes yamashima right-hand man blush with excitement.


    "Cannon, blast me..." yamashima''s right husband roared excitedly.


    At this time, a little brother suddenly ran over: "boss, there is something behind."


    Huh?


    This news made yamashima Youfu frown. He was enjoying the feast in front of him. Suddenly, there was another movement. What movement?


    Frowning, he looked at the rear. He just took a look. The expression on yamashima''s face suddenly became particularly strange.


    At first, it was a shocking expression, but soon, the shock became a kind of greed.


    What did yamashima see from the telescope? That''s a... ship.


    A large ship that is more than twice as large as its own fleet''s main ship. The steel shell looks obviously stronger. It looks like a warship''s hull, which is particularly sharp.


    That thing, is that a warship?


    There was still such a good ship left, and yamashima''s right hand trembled with excitement.


    That ship, if only it were my own... When this idea appears in my heart, it can no longer be eliminated.


    As the captain of this fleet, he is full of uncontrollable greed for the best ship.


    "All the ships on the left and right wings were surrounded by fans, and other ships responded from the side..." suddenly, yamashima Youfu made a decision immediately.


    "All the Mermaids go into the water and swim over."


    The ocean is full of unknown life. Even for mermaids, they are generally unwilling to go into the water to avoid being attacked by mermaids except when it is necessary to find food.


    But now there is no way. No one dares to disobey yamashima''s order.


    "Boss, what about this side..." a little brother asked subconsciously.


    "This way... Hum, leave two ships to continue the attack, tell them not to stop, and let the others pass by."


    Boats and women?


    Isn''t it easy? Both. Of course, if you have to choose one, yamashima will choose the former, because women are only related to their own desires, and a good ship is related to their own lives.


    When yamashima saw the ship, he couldn''t control it in his heart. The ship must get it anyway.


    absolutely!


    In order not to damage his beloved ship, yamashima Youfu didn''t even hit it directly with shells, but kept approaching.


    When it is close to a certain distance, it is the time to plunder.


    In a trance, the guy seemed to have seen the way he controlled the ship, and his face was full of wild smiles.

 Chapter 287

    On the sea, the boat is approaching rapidly. Under the sea, the mermaid is also rowing rapidly from the water and approaching the ship.


    At this moment, on that ship, Yang Lin and I were standing in the bow, looking at the picture from afar.


    Under the moonlight, the flames looked extremely obvious.


    "Damn it, that island country devil is really not a good thing." my eyes look a little cold. When I met this group of damn things, I felt that these people were ill intentioned. Unexpectedly, we just left for two or three days. These people actually besieged MERMAID ISLAND here.


    Seeing the gunfire flying on MERMAID ISLAND, we can imagine what it looks like there. I don''t know how many brothers were killed by these damn guys.


    "Yang Lin... Drive at full power and hit me directly!" I said in a deep voice.


    "Yes... Boss." Yang Lin immediately replied, and immediately shouted, and the speed of the ship under his feet suddenly increased.


    With the voyage of this distance, the brothers'' Sailing skills are steadily improving.


    The sea water on both sides was frantically lined up, the turbine was spinning violently, and a violent roar came from the whole fishery administration ship.


    The speed of the slow-moving ship suddenly increased, just like a terrible sea monster, directly rushed forward to suppress it.


    The boats are coming from both sides.


    All the members of the ship also took action.


    The number was small, only more than 20 in total. They stood around the deck in a scattered way, and even Ashley appeared.


    Everyone holds a light machine gun in their hands... No mistake, it''s this kind of weapon.


    There are not only so many bullets on this ship, but every crew member is equipped with weapons, and now these weapons have fallen into the hands of the brothers on board.


    One eye is staring at the sea. Once there is any wind and grass below, it is crazy shooting immediately.


    At this time, a wooden boat more than 20 meters long appeared in front of us.


    The translator above, holding a white flag in his hand, is waving it vigorously, as if to show that he has no malice.


    "Brothers in front, please stop. Everyone is Chinese. Please show mercy and help. Our fleet has been attacked by sea animals and the ship has been broken. Please let us hide on your ship for a while..." the interpreter shouted loudly.


    In order to increase the fidelity, even everyone is Chinese.


    Just... Attacked by sea animals, everyone is Chinese? The translator obviously didn''t see me. If he saw me, maybe this guy wouldn''t say that.


    "Hit it." I whispered in a gloomy voice.


    The next moment, the fishery administration ship rushed directly like a bullet.


    The translator obviously didn''t expect this to happen. Unexpectedly, these people bumped into each other without saying a word.


    His face changed wildly and shouted: "hurry up, turn, turn..."


    Unfortunately, how can a small wooden ship be compared with a warship?


    That speed difference is too far.


    There was no chance of turning. The huge fishery administration ship rolled over like a giant.


    In the frightened eyes of the interpreter, the boat was smashed to pieces.


    The whole body of the fishery administration ship is basically made of steel plate. It is extremely strong. At the moment when it meets the boat, the violent impact instantly turns the boat into pieces.


    Even many Japanese devils above were directly smashed into pieces. Countless broken sawdust floated on the sea, and figures struggled on the sea.


    At this time, the members who had been standing on the deck finally waited for the opportunity, and the bullets in their hands poured madly downward.


    With the blood floating out of the sea one after another, human beings falling into the water could not escape the attack of bullets and were instantly beaten into a sieve.


    There is no living at all, and these people are not given the slightest chance to live.


    In that picture, the ships behind looked crazy and turned quickly one by one, trying to avoid the crushing of this big ship.


    But... No chance at all.


    The fishery administration ship drove as fast as possible, and these poor boats had no chance at all.


    Only a huge dark shadow rolled over, and the boats crackled and completely turned into pieces. For a moment, there was a wail all over the sea.


    Floating boards, broken flesh and blood, dead bodies, floating on the whole sea.


    At the same time, the position of the bow, I am using the spirit of shadow hunting to quickly identify the direction and adjust the orientation of that anti-aircraft gun.


    Without a radar system, you can only operate with your own naked eyes.


    Finally, I aimed at the farthest ship.


    Yamashima''s main ship, this guy, is definitely not a good thing. I''ll kill this guy first.


    After the direction was adjusted, he pulled the trigger violently, only heard a bang, and a huge shell of more than one meter roared from the sky in an instant.


    That''s the real shell. By comparison, the cannon fired by yamashima Youfu is completely Pediatrics, which is out of proportion.


    In less than a second, there was only a bang. Just a kilometer away, a small boat exploded directly, and the fire burst into the sky. The small boat was instantly blown to pieces.


    "Brother Lin is mighty and domineering. The boat is moving so fast that the naked eye can shoot so accurately." Yang Lin''s flattering voice immediately came from behind.


    Er... Blinking, I felt a little strange. Fuck, my original target was going to shoot through the main ship. I didn''t expect to explode the boat.


    But I can''t insult my great image in the hearts of my brothers. I threw my mouth and said, "what''s this, pediatrics? You continue to drive the boat and hit it, and I''ll give all the four boats behind you."


    I immediately patted my chest and promised.


    A total of eight small boats on both sides are surrounded. Two were smashed before, two are running frantically in front, and four small boats in the rear are rapidly surrounded.


    The anti-aircraft gun made an almost complete 180 degree turn and aimed at the sky above.


    The spirit of shadow hunting clearly conveys what happens behind in my eyes. I am constantly adjusting the angle according to various data.


    Finally, when I felt almost the same, I pulled the trigger again.


    Bang, a shell, almost at an angle of 70 or 80 degrees, flew directly into the sky, drew a huge parabola in mid air, reached the peak, quickly began to fall, fell from the sky, and directly fell between the two boats.


    Then... Burst.


    The violent waves caused by the explosion quickly swallowed up the two small boats, the hull was directly shattered, and even several mermaids inside were torn to pieces.


    The angle is wrong. I failed to hit the target, but now it seems that the effect is also quite good.


    After adjusting the angle a little, another shell roared past.


    This anti-aircraft gun is becoming more and more handy. The bomb exploded directly on the ship.


    The spirit of shadow hunting was in my body, and that scene almost appeared in front of my eyes. In a trance, it was like watching the super realistic 3D special effects in the film. Even the debris of the boat that was blown up could be seen clearly.


    Bullying, this is. At best, there are old fishing boats, but here are retired warships.


    It''s like a tiger getting into a sheep. No matter how fierce the sheep is, it''s not enough to see it in front of the tiger.


    Another shell was fired and the last boat was completely destroyed.


    At this time, the hull under the body shook slightly, and soon there was only a bang, and the last boat running out in front was smashed.


    Using this warship, I feel that we are like domineering crabs. No matter what is in front of us, we can''t stop our steps. Everything is submerged in an instant.


    The terror of the warship is displayed at this time. No matter how many ships the other party has, they all burst at this time.


    At this time, AI Xi, who has been around me and is responsible for protecting my safety, suddenly looked cold, without any hesitation, the bow and arrow in his hand opened quickly, and the magic crystal arrow gathered in an instant.

 Chapter 288

    The magic crystal arrows are gathering madly. The bone chilling chill makes my body tremble slightly. Just now, the excitement of blowing up five ships in a row has been gradually suppressed.


    What happened? How is ash going to use the magic crystal arrow?


    I didn''t react in my heart. At this time, ash had taken action, and his cold eyes didn''t fluctuate at all.


    The slender fingers trembled slightly and banged, and the arrow roared in front of us.


    The thick magic crystal arrow is still absorbing the cold around in mid air, making the magic crystal arrow more huge and terrible.


    Right in front of me, a huge burning flame is spraying from the opposite side... Flame? No, it''s not a flame. It''s a shell. It seems to be burning under fierce friction.


    The target of the shell was our position.


    If you let this shell fly over, even if the warship is strong enough not to be easily broken, it will certainly suffer some trauma, and the brothers on the deck will certainly suffer casualties.


    However, at this critical moment, ash was keenly aware of the movement over there, and a magic crystal arrow roared in the air.


    The forces of ice and fire collide in mid air.


    Boom


    Ice blue, fire red, in a trance, it''s like burning ice. The traces of red and blue meet, scattered from the sky, just like fireworks.


    Yamashima''s heart clicked. He didn''t have the heart to hurt the ship he saw, so he let the boat open the way in front and fish people approach under the sea.


    As long as the speed of the ship decreases a little, their brothers can seize this opportunity, climb up directly, and then quickly approach the ship.


    But... I didn''t expect that the other party was so cruel that the ship''s speed didn''t decrease at all. It was almost like rolling over directly. Under the fierce collision, the fleet on my side was dispersed in an instant. What''s more, there was that kind of hot weapon on the other party''s ship, which directly blew up the ships on my side one by one.


    The previous shell landed next to him.


    Seeing that the ship was blown to pieces, yamashima''s heart was full of fear. The power of the shell was more powerful than his own cannon. If it fell on his main ship, even if it was gradually huge, I was afraid it could not withstand the damage.


    I didn''t want to hurt the ship, but now the situation is out of my control.


    However, something even more depressing for yamashima Youfu appeared.


    A magic thing appeared in mid air and blocked its own shell... Blocked it!


    Nima, this is not a pit father. What is it?


    Yamashima Youfu is really depressed. Can you say that today is really his unlucky day?


    Before I was in the sea, no matter who I went, I had to make way for myself. It was very easy to capture an island. No one could stop me.


    It has always been very smooth, but I didn''t expect to be hindered here one after another.


    First, the invitation to the two men on board was refused. At that time, they didn''t feel the confidence of each other and didn''t start rashly.


    However, that time was the beginning of the disaster.


    Besieging the island, I thought it would be an absolute victory and could not fail, but I didn''t expect that the strength of the island was stronger than I thought.


    The ambush he arranged was ambushed by the other party. It is estimated that the whole army was destroyed. Depending on the situation, he retreated temporarily and bombed wildly with shells, but unexpectedly, he was bounced back by the other party and killed a ship directly.


    Then he found the warship behind him. He wanted to get it, but he was destroyed.


    Nine boats were killed, plus the previous one, and ten sank.


    The original huge fleet has now become sparse, leaving only two or three kittens. If you count your own main ship, there are only four ships left, and the losses can be said to be extremely heavy.


    Finally, a shell was fired. Unexpectedly, it was stopped by the other party.


    What do you call it? It seems that all the bad luck came together overnight.


    At this time, something even worse happened. Under the telescope, yamashima saw that the black barrel of the anti-aircraft gun had been aimed in his direction.


    That face instantly became particularly ferocious.


    "Hurry up, set sail, turn around, and... Boom... I don''t believe they can all intercept it." yamashima right man howled loudly.


    There are some old sailors on his side. Their skills are definitely not comparable. The ship moved quickly.


    The shell has also been loaded.


    But... Some things are unmatched by technology.


    Just like a small wooden boat, no matter how good your boatman''s skills are, you can''t hit a warship. The gap is too big.


    The shells on this side had just been manually stuffed into the gun chamber, and the anti-aircraft guns on the opposite side had roared.


    This time, that accuracy seemed to reach a level that had never been reached before.


    An arc in the air looked particularly dazzling. Only a bang was heard. The whole ship shook violently in an instant, and the surrounding sea was constantly fluctuating.


    Boom... Boom!


    Then there was another series of explosions, and the bodies of more than a dozen members were directly blown up and broken into pieces.


    Darling, this immortal shell just landed on the cannon fort here. The violent explosion continued. It also detonated the original shell inside, and there was a series of explosions directly.


    The bow of the ship was blown out of a huge hole, which looked very tragic.


    This time, the most powerful weapon on my side was destroyed.


    I''ve never had bad luck. Yamashima''s face has turned pig liver color


    "Retreat, retreat..." the crazy voice sounded like killing a pig.


    He could no longer bear the blow. Under the order of yamashima Youfu, three small boats covered him and began to flee into the distance.


    They hoped that we would not continue to pursue and kill. They seemed relieved to see that the big ship rushed straight into the distance, but they didn''t expect that the big ship came back after taking a circle in the distance and turning a big turn.


    It''s not that they don''t chase, but that the crew''s skills are so bad that they almost draw a huge circle when turning, which is the success of turning.


    However, it has wasted a lot of time. The four ships have covered a distance of thousands of meters.


    "Boss, do you want to chase?" Yang Lin asked, looking at me.


    "Chase, why don''t you chase? Anyway, the island is flooded, and it doesn''t seem that it''s the same thing that these people are left alive. Don''t they like caesarean section to commit suicide and die for their country? It''s just that they don''t have the courage. Let''s help him..." Hei hei smiled and I said.


    There was a slight chill in Yang Lin''s heart.


    Good boy, tough enough.


    This is to destroy the country and the nation. From this day on, there will be no such so-called Daiwa nation in the world.


    But it''s not my fault. It''s really my fault.


    When I first met before, although I was vigilant, I didn''t kill them. As a result, they came to die. The souls of mermaid island must find their creditors.


    The speed gap is particularly obvious at this time.


    Originally opened a distance of several thousand meters, but this distance is rapidly approaching, and soon has entered the range of anti-aircraft guns.


    The three small boats next to the big ship were quickly destroyed. As for the big ship, it was also dropped by a shell, and the ship was surrounded by flames.


    There seemed to be something wrong with the ship''s system, and the speed suddenly fell down.


    At this time, the shelling finally stopped.


    "Is there a problem with sinking this big guy?" I asked with a sneer at the corners of my mouth.


    Yang Lin smiled: "you underestimate our country''s fishery policy. This is the guy who retired from the warship..."


    "Then... Hit it!"


    For the people on that big ship, this day is destined to be a day of extreme fear. The flame on the ship is burning, there is chaos everywhere, the turbine is trembling, loses power, and the ship even stops completely on the sea.


    At this time, a shadow shrouded over his head and roared violently, just like the roar of ghosts!

 Chapter 289

    The huge shadow is the shadow of the devil; The roar of a warship is the howl of a fierce ghost; One by one, the whole body was cold. I could only see the huge warship approaching quickly.


    Ah!


    Scream!


    The sharp pointed bow is as sharp as a blade.


    That''s it. Just puncture it.


    Yila... Boom


    With a violent roar, even the big ship could not withstand the violent impact. The iron plate attached to the ship body was easily torn apart, and the ship body inside was instantly divided into two.


    Just as the huge hull was torn apart from the middle, a lot of bullets were fired in an instant, and a little blood was bursting.


    The broken hull was quickly submerged in the ocean, and there was no movement any more, as if it had never existed again.


    This pirate fleet originally had strong strength and thousands of survivors. It was also a very powerful force. They could go to land or find an island to spend their later life.


    However, they shouldn''t have provoked people who shouldn''t have provoked.


    The ship sank. I didn''t see the right man on the mountain island. Maybe he died in the previous explosion. Maybe he fell into the water, sank and ran away... Who knows?


    After losing these ships, a mermaid in the middle of the ocean is no different from a large piece of meat without any protection.


    That means... That guy is dead.


    Destroy the country... Destroy the family!


    Seeing that the matter here had been settled, we began to go home and turn back.


    The sea is a mysterious existence.


    No matter what has happened, it seems that it is just a trivial matter for the sea.


    The sea, which was still rough before, soon recovered a little calm. If there were not floating boards around, I would even think that nothing had happened here. It was completely calm.


    The people on the island were stunned by the scene in front of them. They were fighting with a group of pirate ships... It should be said that they were bombed and the other party''s bombardment was unbearable on their own side.


    But suddenly there was such a huge warship, which directly rolled over with the power of king in the world. No ship could resist, be blown up, bumped and destroyed.


    What''s this, a divine soldier?


    People on the island basically don''t know what''s going on, but Dao Yu and Zhang Quan are full of excitement.


    Dao Yu has seen the ship and Zhang Quan has heard of it.


    When the ship appeared, the two people almost subconsciously thought of it.


    Now the ship was heading towards the island. When they saw the man standing on the bow, they were completely relieved.


    It was really that man. They really drove the ship back in such a short time.


    It can even be said that the danger this time is thanks to this ship. Otherwise, maybe the mermaid island will be really blown to the ground.


    When we returned, we received the warmest welcome.


    We almost became heroes of the island.


    When seeing this big ship, everyone had an extra hope out of thin air.


    Originally, they thought it was just a small boat. Unexpectedly, it was such a behemoth. This big guy easily crushed the pirate ship before, which was completely reflected in people''s eyes and never disappeared from beginning to end.


    With a huge ship, there must be no danger on the way back.


    Just... The excitement didn''t last long. When the losses on the island were counted, the excitement disappeared immediately.


    Although the shelling did not last long, it brought unbearable losses to the island.


    Today''s battle once again left hundreds of corpses on the island. The original number of more than 500 and nearly 600 mermaids is now less than 500.


    This loss is heartbreaking.


    However, people seem to be used to this kind of death. In this last world, almost every breath is dangerous, and no one can guarantee when they will die.


    To live one more day is to die one day. Maybe that''s your destiny.


    Crab, Nami, several people are counting the people who survived on the island. As for me, I boarded our ship with Zhang Quan and Dao Yu.


    When they saw boxes of bullets and shells in the cabin, their breathing became particularly rapid.


    Obviously, both of them know the value of these things.


    With this kind of thing, even if it is attacked by fish people and sea animals, it doesn''t seem to be a big deal.


    Before that, the pirate was directly blown to pieces by several shells. The power had become so strong that the ship was blown out of a huge hole at once. That was the symbol of power.


    "But our journey was not smooth. Several brothers died," I said.


    "Attacked by fishermen?" Zhang Quan asked with a frown.


    "It''s not a fish man, it''s a zombie..." I said.


    "Although I was curious about whether there are zombies in the ocean, now I finally get the answer. There are zombies in the ocean," I said definitely.


    Dao Yu and Zhang Quan''s faces changed. After listening to me about what happened that night, both of them frowned.


    "That kind of zombie is more powerful than those on land. It is between giant zombies and lickers. It has infinite power. It is also very sensitive in the sea. It can also spray water arrows like bullets. It is a very troublesome guy."


    "But fortunately, the number is small, and it seems that they can''t adapt to the life in the deep sea. If these zombies adapt to the water pressure conditions in the deep sea, maybe... Hey......" I didn''t finish, but the meaning is very clear.


    When those zombies adapt to the environment here, it will be a complete disaster. There will be more life in the sea than on land. At that time, it will really be a zombie frenzy.


    But those things are what fish people worry about. It''s not our turn, because we''re leaving soon.


    When the warship came, the people on the island had begun to take action and began to pack their things one by one. In fact, there was not much to pack, but we must reserve some food.


    In a room, Dao Yu, Zhang Quan and I were discussing those things.


    Without a map, we can only draw a simple pattern by hand as a map.


    "Our current position is about six hours away from where we found the ship... But in fact, the place we need to walk may be three times, four times, or even more than this time."


    "The scope of the offshore area is very large and the spread distance is very wide, but the sea water there is too shallow. This big ship can''t drive through at all. There are too many obstacles."


    "But we can''t swim there. That place is basically the world of zombies. It doesn''t matter during the day. In case it''s night, there will be a lot of zombies. At that time, it will be troublesome. Those zombies can certainly jump onto the ship. Once the virus is infected on the ship, we may all be finished," I said.


    "What do you mean?" Dao Yu asked me.


    "I mean, we can''t walk over there. If I''m right, there must be a river outlet in the coastal area." pointing to the crude map, I said, "the outlet must be somewhere along the coast."


    Along the estuary of the river, you can perfectly avoid the harassment of various buildings in coastal cities and drive directly into the inland area, which virtually eliminates a lot of trouble.


    "Longjiang..." knocked twice at a position on the map and said, "the sea entrance of Longjiang is about this direction. If we can cross the Longmen... We can drive directly from the waterway to s city!"


    Longjiang


    The longest and largest river of the Chinese nation. The whole river winds like a giant dragon and runs through the whole country.


    General rivers are often wide at the mouth of the sea, and the rivers will become slow.


    But Longjiang is different.


    On both sides of the Longjiang estuary, there are all towering reefs and steep peaks. Because of the oppression of those mountain walls, the Longjiang estuary becomes extremely turbulent and the river water is extremely fierce. Generally, few ships can go upstream.


    That one is also called Longmen pass!


    However, once you cross the Longmen pass, you will be transformed into Jackie Chan like a carp jumping over the Longmen pass.


    S city is one of the cities along the Longjiang river!

 Chapter 290

    If a carp jumps over the dragon''s gate, success is a dragon. If it doesn''t succeed, it will be broken to pieces.


    This is an adventure. If you choose this road, it will not be broken, but it will definitely take a long time. No one can guarantee what kind of danger you will encounter in this long time.


    But everyone has to admit that this road is really the best road.


    Because s city is a city along the Longjiang river. If we can get through the Longjiang River smoothly, we can basically rest easy all the way. We can directly lead to s city through the river.


    Whether in terms of time or security, it is the best choice, but similarly, the trouble encountered will be the most difficult one.


    But Zhang Quan and I are not the kind of timid people. Although Zhang Quan has always been safety first, this choice is dangerous at most. Compared with the past from other places, it is dangerous all the way. After all, it is much better.


    You know, in that offshore area, there are marine zombies everywhere. I don''t know how many there are. Moreover, there are obstacles everywhere. If you want to go there, you can''t finish it in a day or two. If you suddenly suffer from the attack of zombies one day, it will be over.


    Moreover, that kind of zombie is much stronger and more dangerous than ordinary zombies.


    After discussion, Dao Yu and Zhang Quan went to arrange their own men.


    As for Yang Lin, he took the crew under him and continued to practice his sailing skills before sailing.


    After all, they are hand-made. Many people come into contact with this kind of thing for the first time. Anyway, there is enough fuel in it. It''s OK to practice.


    Now Yang Lin can be said to be the treasure of the whole Mermaid island. Wherever he goes, he is accompanied by at least three close bodyguards. They can sail, but they can''t have any problems.


    The whole Mermaid island is busy. Compared with this period of time, I am relatively idle.


    Lying on the deck, basking in the sun, I ate the sashimi just sent by Nami in my mouth. After living here for some time, I even gradually got used to the taste of sashimi. The fish meat with a trace of sea smell is especially fresh and tender.


    At this time, I heard a sound of footsteps, but it was too comfortable. I lay on the ground and didn''t bother to get up. I just tilted my head back a little and just saw the two snow-white legs of Dao Yu coming.


    Tut tut... I felt a little admiration and a little pity in my heart.


    It''s not that Dao Yu''s legs are not perfect. In fact, Dao Yu''s long legs are absolutely model level, quite perfect.


    It''s a pity that it''s because Dao Yu wears it... Tell me, a woman doesn''t wear a good skirt. What leather shorts do you wear?


    Noticed my lusty eyes, Dao Yu''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and the scar on my eyes looked even ferocious at this time.


    But the Dao language is not much. I guess I''m used to it.


    He quietly sat next to me. His eyes seemed to be a little erratic. Dao Yu asked, "Hey, what happened between you and Nami in those two days?"


    Poof


    What a straight ball. I almost didn''t react.


    "Don''t pretend, Nami, the girl, can''t hide anything. Although she doesn''t say, I can see from her appearance that the girl is obviously different from you. You..." Dao Yu asked in a deep voice. Her eyes looked at me with a strange look.


    That kind of look made me feel something bad in my heart, as if it felt very strange.


    But what''s there to put on?


    I''m a man and a big husband. I dare to do it. I didn''t hide it, so I told Dao Yu exactly what had happened.


    "God... You... I..." Dao Yu didn''t know what to say about this guy.


    Even if he is a pornographic, there must be a limit. This guy... When he was dreaming, he gave Nami Nani to that... What a money losing girl. She doesn''t even have a little sense of self-protection. He let this guy eat and wipe it off easily.


    "Forget it, I can''t control what happened to you, but I warn you that Nami is my best sister. If you dare to make Nami sad, I promise I will throw you out to feed the zombie." Dao Yu''s hoarse voice threatened me.


    I know, this woman does what she says.


    Just... I smiled and stared at Dao Yu, and my voice became a little strange: "hey... I Lin Yi, although I''m not a good thing, I''ve been timid and afraid to die... But I won''t leave my woman under any circumstances... Even if I risked my life, I''ll keep my woman safe."


    The voice was like an oath.


    Since Fang Qi''s experience, an oath has been formed in my heart. No matter what circumstances, I will never put my woman in danger.


    If the situation does not allow, I will even put myself in that danger and ensure the safety of my woman.


    Some surprised looked at me. Dao Yu didn''t seem to expect such a big reaction: "just know."


    "Hey, wait a minute..." I stopped the knife to go.


    Dao Yu turned around strangely and looked at me: "what else?"


    "Between you and Nami... You can''t be that... Lala?" my face looked very strange: "Why are you so angry? Did I rob your girlfriend? I told you that although it was an accident, it had happened. No, I can''t control it. But if you want, you can follow me, so you and Nami are good sisters again... Ah..."


    Before I finished, I got a blow on my head.


    "Get out!"


    After leaving a word, Dao Yu continued to command.


    On the other side, I saw Nami nanizi. She was helping the helper and arranging the mermaid to board the ship.


    There are hundreds of people here. It must be coordinated.


    Na Ni Zi, her face looks red, and her pretty face is full of sweat, but from Nami''s eyes, I can see a kind of joy.


    For this girl, it seems to be a very happy thing to be able to help others.


    This woman, a kind person, should not exist in the end of the world.


    Seeing the intimacy between Dao Yu and Nami, I was jealous.


    The idea in my heart can''t help becoming stronger and stronger.


    This Dao language and Nami were not really a pair of lilies before, were they?


    So I''m a third party?


    There is not enough space in the cabin. Try to arrange the young, old and female mermaids on the island in the cabin. Most of the remaining young and strong mermaids are arranged on the deck. Fortunately, the deck is wide enough and large enough. Otherwise, it is really difficult to accommodate so many people.


    These young and strong male mermaids not only eat and live outside, but also play the role of guard, each with weapons in his hands.


    Unfortunately, the number of weapons on the fishery administration ship is limited. There are only about 50 guns, not one for each person, and the ammunition of this ordinary gun is also quite limited.


    Next to the heavy machine guns on both sides of the ship, there is a box full of bullets nearly one foot long. Four mermaids are equipped near each heavy machine gun to control. The power of these bullets is no worse than that of ordinary heavy sniper guns. Moreover, the continuous firing ability is also quite strong, which is enough to ensure the safety of one side.


    Seven mermaids were left in the bow to operate the anti-aircraft guns.


    Six mermaids were left in the sea. They swam forward in the sea and were responsible for checking the situation around them. Once they found danger and called for help, the people on the ship would immediately pull the ropes on these mermaids and pull them up.


    As for Dao Yu, he opened his wings again.


    Although there are warships now, Dao Yu still uses his power to turn himself into the eyes of the whole ship.


    All the preparations have been completed!


    "Let''s go!"

 Chapter 291

    "Let''s go!"


    With that order, the ship began to move forward, the roar of the whistle and the fluctuation of the sea water.


    At this time, if I want to be the man of the pirate king, I will embark on another road of maritime hegemony; If you stand in the bow and say that I am the king of the world, maybe I will hit an iceberg in the next second.


    Unfortunately, we are not so romantic, and no one has the mind to do that kind of thing.


    The ship has started and started to move towards the distance with the hope of so many of us. The expression on each face looks different. There is fear, excitement and hope.


    We all know this direction and lead to hope. If we can successfully reach s City, we may not have to bear the life of fear in the future.


    But everyone knows that it is only a hope after all.


    Does s city really exist? After such a long time, has s city been defeated?


    All this is a mystery, and no one knows what the final result is... This scene is so similar to the motorcade at that time, leading to an unknown world, no one knows what will happen, but... There is a hope in everyone''s heart, which is supporting so many people to move forward.


    No matter what kind of situation, there is only one thing everyone can do, that is to live as much as possible, which is the only thing we can do.


    In this vast ocean, the direction seems to have become an extremely difficult problem. We can only follow the direction of the sun and find our own goals.


    About a few hours later, we have reached the flooded area of the city.


    The whole city was submerged at the bottom of the sea. There were towering buildings everywhere. In a trance, it seemed that it had entered an upside down world. The feeling was quite strange.


    The mermaid around began to play an effect. Zhang Quan in the bow and the mermaid next to him kept telling the news.


    We are moving very slowly. We are worried that if the ship drives too fast and accidentally hits an obstacle on the seabed, it will be a fatal threat.


    Fortunately, this did not happen.


    Whenever possible obstacles appear in front of them, Zhang Quan and them can convey the information in time. Then Yang Lin and they can respond immediately and turn away from the dangerous area in advance when they don''t encounter those underwater buildings.


    In this case, although the forward speed is a little slow, it is safe.


    "Turn the rudder, turn the rudder, there is a roof 600 meters away, don''t hit it..." suddenly, a mermaid floated from the water and shouted at it.


    This information was immediately notified to the main control room, and the ship that was moving suddenly stopped.


    This time it''s completely docked.


    Then Yang Lin called me, Zhang Quan and even the Dao language that had been flying in the sky back.


    Only the expression on Yang Lin''s face looked quite dignified: "here, we can''t move on."


    Yang Lin said.


    To be exact, we can''t move on!


    "It was OK before, but now, there are more and more obstacles. Our crew are very ordinary and untrained crew with limited strength. Now when encountering obstacles, we can only stop the ship urgently and then turn the bow. If we get to a place with more dense obstacles, we may not have time to make any response at all "Yang Lin said with some regret.


    In fact, there''s no way. It''s not easy for Yang Lin and them to achieve this level.


    After all, they are not professional crew members. They just received temporary training for a few days and went to work immediately. Yang Lin, the only teacher, is not so professional.


    "What do you mean?" the knife asked.


    "Now start to turn the rudder, follow this submerged city, and then move forward to find Longmen pass," Yang Lin said.


    Originally, we thought that if we could drive over the flooded city, we might miss the location of Longmen pass and directly enter the inland river. In that case, it would also save the danger of crossing the pass.


    But now it seems that I''m afraid I can''t. I''m afraid I have to break through this Longmen pass.


    "Well, let''s go to the depths of the sea and look at where we are now. When we find our position, we will start moving forward immediately," Zhang Quan said in a deep voice.


    This is a big trouble. We don''t even know where we are now. The ocean is so big that we are confused whether we should go up or down.


    When it comes to doing it, Zhang Quan immediately took more than a dozen fishermen, lurked under the sea and began to look for them in the flooded city.


    What they are looking for is very simple, some landmark things. As long as we can know what city we are now, others are enough for us to judge.


    In fact, it is not easy for mermaids to search in the sea. Although in normal times, there are some stores in a certain city and other things on the signs of some stores, after more than a year of immersion and scouring, although those buildings still exist, many signs have been washed away by the sea, It''s not so easy to find what you want from here.


    They are looking for it one by one, and even go farther and farther. Although they are risking their lives, sometimes they can only bear it for their own fleet and the people on the fleet, even if they know it is dangerous.


    A little brother doesn''t know when he has deviated far from the ship. At this time, the little brother''s eyes brightened and a special building appeared in front of him... Library?


    Every city has a library.


    The glass had already broken. The little brother seemed to have found some treasure and immediately went in through the window.


    Libraries usually keep some good things, such as maps and so on.


    Originally, the little brother didn''t report any hope. After all, even if the library has been soaked in water for such a long time, those pages may have rotted out of shape.


    But what the little brother didn''t expect was that when he walked in, he found an unexpected thing.


    A map... A plastic map, just stuck on the collapsed metal bookshelf and pressed on the ground.


    When he saw this scene, the little brother''s eyes widened. He was ready to leave at random. His whole body ran out like an arrow.


    The tail shook and came to the map. He grabbed the map with both hands and wanted to pull it up, but he didn''t think that the iron frame was quite strong and couldn''t be taken out for a while.


    This time, the little brother was helpless. His face was red in the sea. He wanted to move the metal bookshelf, but it was too heavy.


    While the little brother was still trying, he had completely lost his vigilance and was attracted by the map found in front of him. He didn''t notice that a figure was gradually emerging behind him.


    That''s a shark!


    A monster much bigger than a normal shark bite, especially the part of the head. You can clearly see the full mouth of steel teeth and eyes of beads in your mouth. You have been staring at the little brother.


    There was a ferocious look in his eyes. I didn''t expect to meet the prey of mermaid family here. It was definitely an unexpected joy for this shark.


    Kill him


    "Xiao quan... Xiao quan..." just at this time, there was a voice pulling his neck in the sea.


    On hearing this sound, the young man named Xiao Quan immediately turned around: "boss Zhang, come on, come on..."


    That voice is not Zhang Quan. Who is it.


    As soon as he saw this situation, the shark man behind him immediately withdrew, as if he had never appeared before.


    From beginning to end, Xiao Quan never found the shark man. He was completely attracted by the map in front of him.

 Chapter 292

    Map, that''s what they need most now. With this map, they don''t have to be confused in the vast sea.


    "Boss Zhang, boss Zhang, come here quickly. Guess what I found." Xiao Quan shouted excitedly.


    Then I saw the body of Zhang Quan''s sea snake wriggling in.


    As soon as he came in, Zhang Quan shouted, "what did you see that made your boy so excited? Didn''t you say don''t leave the ship too far. In case of any attack, there will be trouble. There are zombies here."


    "Didn''t brother Lin also say that those zombies only appear at night. It seems that they haven''t seen zombies during the day. It doesn''t matter. By the way, look at the good things I found..." pointing to the map, Xiao Quan said excitedly.


    Map!


    Hiss!


    When Zhang Quan saw that thing, his breath was also involuntarily solidified for a moment, and the expression on his face was quite strange.


    Map? Unexpectedly, Xiao Quan found a map. Of course, Zhang Quan knows what a map means now!


    Zhang Quan only vaguely saw the name of the city on a broken sign. Unexpectedly, Xiao Quan found a map. Although the map looks damaged, it''s not very serious. Maybe he can find something unexpected on it.


    Zhang Quan couldn''t care what to say. Together, they quickly removed the iron shelf, then grabbed the map and swam back quickly.


    Darling... When we saw the map in Xiao Quan''s hand, we were shocked. We didn''t expect such a harvest. It was really an unexpected surprise.


    Xiao Quan is another deputy of Zhang Quan.


    The status on that island is the same as that of Wang Han, or even a little higher than that of Wang Han. This man is Zhang Quan''s good brother. However, because his personality is relatively casual at ordinary times, he doesn''t care about the rights on the island at all. It seems that as long as he can survive, others don''t care very much.


    But this guy is absolutely sincere to his brothers on the island!


    "Liuyang City..." (all place names have nothing to do with reality. Please don''t go deep into it.)


    With the map and some clues they found, Zhang Quan finally knows where he is now.


    "Our current location is above Liuyang City. Let me see the map..." it''s a national map. It''s quite detailed. Although some places are torn and broken, the overall preservation is quite good. Soon we found Liuyang City in the coastal area.


    "It seems that we have to go north..." after looking at the map, we finally found the sign. Longhe is still in the north of Liuyang City.


    With a map, you can move forward much more smoothly. Although you can only rely on your general impression to judge how to move forward, it saves a lot of effort after all.


    We even found a local from Liuyang City among the members of the ship. According to this guy''s memory, we effectively avoided some tall buildings and virtually avoided a lot of trouble.


    According to the distance on the map, we still need hundreds of kilometers to reach Longhekou. At the current speed, it may take a day and a night to get there.


    We wanted to avoid staying on the sea at night as much as possible, but now it seems inevitable.


    However, our luck was good. We didn''t encounter any attacks, sea animals or even fish people along the way.


    It seems that I have good luck. I should be able to get through this difficulty easily.


    The position of the bow, the members of the guard were a little relaxed.


    After all, no matter who guards for a long time, they will feel tired.


    As for me, I was still sitting in the stern, responsible for observing the situation behind. Zhang Quan was in the bow and the sword language was in the sky. None of us was idle.


    As for Nami, she squatted behind me and gently kneaded my shoulder to ease my fatigue.


    This girl, if put in the era of peace, is definitely the type of good wife and mother.


    "Hey... Ringo." there was a voice behind me. I turned and looked at it. It is our great hero this time, Xiao Quan.


    "You talk, I''ll go inside and have a look." Nami was very smart. She didn''t say much. She just smiled at Xiao Quan, then turned and left.


    Nami knows that sometimes men talk quietly.


    Xiao Quan looked at Nami with some gratitude, and then sat next to her.


    This makes me feel a little curious.


    What happened that made Xiao Quan so mysterious? Even Nami didn''t want her to hear.


    "What''s the matter?" I looked at Xiao Quan and asked with some laughter. A big man looked a little ridiculous with hesitation on his face.


    "That..." Xiao Quan looked hesitant, but finally he bit his teeth and said, "brother Lin, I remember what you told us before. The ability crystal core in Mermaid can improve our strength after eating."


    I didn''t understand what Xiao Quan wanted to say, but nodded. After Zhang Quan''s people came, I also told Zhang Quan about it.


    When the right hand man attacked the island on the mountain island, he left a lot of corpses, including the corpses of mermaids... For those mermaids, they were all dissected. Among those corpses, they have the ability to have crystal nuclei.


    Although the flash may feel strange, those ability nuclei have also been taken.


    And those ability nuclei look bigger than mermaid''s, and the effect is estimated to be better.


    Many people took those ability nuclei, and Xiao Quan also took them.


    However, after taking the ability crystal core at that time, it did not cause any special reaction. I originally thought that the ability crystal core might just improve the strength for the mermaid, and there was no other special effect.


    Such as inheriting capabilities, or developing new capabilities, may not occur.


    I didn''t care much at that time.


    But now, Xiao Quan''s appearance has attracted my attention. Can it be said that there will be any trouble if Mermaid takes Mermaid or mermaid''s ability crystal core?


    "I... I find that my body seems to have changed." after hesitating for a long time, Xiao Quan finally said.


    Has the body changed? What''s the meaning of this?


    I didn''t react for a moment, and then I saw Xiao Quan open his hand.


    That palm... It''s normal. It''s no different from normal humans... ER!


    When I was thinking like this, my face suddenly changed.


    Human palm? When did Xiao Quan''s hand become a human hand?


    Xiao Quan is a mermaid. Even if he becomes a human form, his palm is still the palm of a mermaid. There are webbed links between his five fingers, which can let him swim freely in the water.


    But... Where are those fins?


    Now Xiao Quan''s fingers, one by one, look no different from normal humans. It is because of this that he feels more and more strange.


    "When did it start?" I asked hurriedly.


    Vaguely, I could feel the excitement in my heart.


    There must be a reason why Xiao Quan''s body has changed. If we can find that reason, these mermaids may be able to change back to human beings.


    That''s why I''m really excited.


    I can feel that these mermaids are eager to return to human beings. The appearance of human beings still has irresistible attraction and temptation for them. After all, they have been used to that appearance for decades.


    "Since I ate the mermaid''s ability crystal nucleus, I felt that my body began to change," Xiao Quan replied.


    Ate the mermaid''s ability crystal core!


    When I heard this sentence, my face suddenly changed.


    "Xiao quan... Don''t tell anyone about this!" my voice suddenly became cold.


    This... Is a big trouble!

 Chapter 293

    I didn''t expect such trouble at this time.


    Don''t you think it''s a good thing that mermaids become human again? Yes, it''s really a good thing if it''s put in other times, but for now, it''s a real trouble.


    Becoming human is a good thing. This is the way to become human at the critical moment.


    No matter how difficult it is, it is much better than the current situation.


    I can feel that many people on this ship are eager to become human again, but no one knows the way. If they know that Xiao Quan takes the ability crystal core of Mermaid and becomes human again, what will be the consequences?


    A boat of people who were originally United may split.


    Although these people have really good feelings for each other, they can''t stand the strong idea that someone wants to become human. In this case, it''s not surprising to do anything.


    Now is the important moment for everyone to unite and return to the land, so the news can''t be worn out in any case, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case.


    Xiao Quan also understands this situation, but he still seems to hesitate.


    "Dao Yu and Zhang Quan can tell them," I said.


    Dao Yu and Zhang Quan, I can feel that they are not the kind of people who will harm others and benefit themselves because of petty profits.


    Even Zhang Quan is not!


    Zhang Quan, although he said that he had an absolutely selfish face and took his own life as the first priority in everything, in fact, he was not bad.


    Legend is always just a legend. When I really meet him, I know that this guy is actually a very good guy. For his companions, he can risk his life.


    It''s just that you have a thin skin, do more and say less.


    Xiao Quan also understood how important this situation was, so after the incident, Xiao Quan didn''t tell anyone, or even his boss, but came to discuss with me. After all, I know more about this than anyone.


    After a pause, I continued, "moreover, the changes in you are not sure because of the ability of taking Mermaid nuclei!"


    Of course, although I''m not sure, it''s basically 80% possible.


    But now the main reason is that I don''t know whether other ability nuclei can produce similar effects. Before, although hundreds of people who spoke Dao language took ability nuclei, it seems that no one has changed.


    Later, although many took the ability crystal nucleus of mermaid, it seemed that Xiao Quan was the only one who had the mutation.


    Xiao Quan nodded.


    "Are there any other changes?" I asked after a pause.


    "Also, I find that my strength seems to have changed a little," Xiao Quan said.


    Mermaids have the power to control water. They can use water to make simple attacks, such as turning water into simple ice guns and spears, or making an ice wall to resist the enemy''s attack.


    These means are relatively simple and everyone will.


    In comparison, Nami''s power of the raging sea is much rarer. Of course, it''s not easy to show it. It takes a long preparation time and can''t be disturbed. A little interruption is the end of falling short.


    Xiao Quan was just an ordinary Mermaid before. Although he has power, that power is only ordinary water flow control, but Xiao Quan has better technology in this regard.


    But now, Xiao Quan''s power has changed.


    He looked around, as if he was afraid of being found by others. In Xiao Quan''s hand, a cold air was surging rapidly. A stream of sea water was flashing and rotating in the palm of his hand. The shape was changing rapidly.


    Just like jelly, between the rapid changes of shape, a fish appeared.


    The shape of a tuna appeared in the blink of an eye. Not counting, at the moment when the tuna just appeared, it immediately solidified into solid ice.


    The whole body is a piece of ice blue color. It looks lifelike and quite beautiful, but it''s just that. It just looks beautiful. There doesn''t seem to be any special place?


    I don''t know what Xiao Quan is going to do. What''s the significance of turning this ice fish into an ice fish?


    But at this time, Xiao Quan told me with his strength what the difference was. The fish in Xiao Quan''s hand suddenly moved.


    No mistake, it just moved. The fish, like life, suddenly twisted in Xiao Quan''s hands. Then, it jumped out of Xiao Quan''s hands and fell into the sea. It was like a normal fish. It began to swim. If it weren''t for the ice blue look on its body, other places would look completely normal fish.


    That scene looked really strange. I couldn''t help but have a strange look on my face. I''ve seen a lot of power, but I''ve rarely seen this strange ability.


    No, I can''t say I haven''t.


    This power seems to be roughly similar to the power given by life.


    When it comes to this kind of power, we have to say that Wu Hongquan is such a similar power.


    Wu Hongquan''s power enables Wu Hongquan to give life to the pig headed people he painted and enable those pig headed people to fight for themselves, and Xiao Quan''s power seems to be somewhat similar.


    Xiao Quan''s power seems to give life to the ice animals he made.


    Making a fish can make the fish swim freely in the water. Making another thing may have a similar effect.


    Xiao Quan''s action was very fast. He made more than a dozen tuna in a row and threw them into the sea.


    "This power was also developed after taking the ability crystal core of mermaid?" I asked Xiao Quan.


    Xiao Quan nodded: "although I liked to make some gadgets out of ice, the things I made didn''t have life. I also found them by accident. These gadgets I made can be the same as living animals."


    "I even said that there was a connection between me and these animals. Even if these fish swam a long distance, I could feel it."


    "Can you... Make this ability into combat effectiveness?" I said with a gesture.


    It doesn''t seem to work if it''s just an ordinary fish.


    "I think it should be OK, but I''m not strong enough to make more powerful underwater creatures. If I improve my strength, I may be able to make sharks, whales and other things..." Xiao Quan''s face was slightly excited and obviously confident in his future.


    However, if these can really be the same as Xiao Quan imagined, it can indeed form a very strong combat effectiveness.


    It can be seen that Xiao Quan has some slight fear of his sudden power. After all, those are his unknown fields!


    "You don''t have to worry. It''s a kind of super power. Many people on land have this power. There''s nothing to care about." I smiled and said: "I had a friend who had similar power before. That guy can..."


    After I told Xiao Quan about the wretched Wu Hongquan, Xiao Quan laughed and a trace of longing appeared on his face. For now, from another aspect, it can be said to be the longing for a colorful world.


    "If I have the chance, I really want to know that guy!" Xiao Quan said with a smile.


    "Well, I discussed with brother Lin today. I have less worry in my heart... Thank brother Lin..." Xiao Quan said.


    "It''s all right. If there''s anything different in your body, come and tell me in time." I said with a smile.


    "Yes!" Xiao Quan said immediately, and then turned to leave.


    However, just two steps out, Xiao Quan suddenly stopped and slowly turned around. The expression on his face looked quite strange.


    "What else?" I asked.


    "My fish... Was killed."

 Chapter 294

    For a moment and a half, I didn''t even react until Xiao Quan said it again. "You said, the fish you just made are dead?"


    Xiao Quan nodded quickly.


    "Could it be that the distance was too far, and then the contact was interrupted?" I asked after thinking for a while.


    "It''s impossible. The connection between me and them can reach more than ten kilometers. Although the connection is very weak, it will never be interrupted. These tunas can''t run that far in such a short time." Xiao Quan immediately shook his head and said.


    "Moreover, even if it is beyond the distance and the contact is interrupted, the contact will gradually weaken and finally be interrupted, but this time, it will be directly interrupted almost immediately." the expression on Xiao Quan''s face looks quite strange.


    "Moreover, almost all the tuna I made were disconnected at the same time, as if they had been attacked," Xiao Quan said in a deep voice.


    Could it be an animal in the ocean, a shark or something? I asked Xiao Quan.


    If you encounter such a beast, it''s possible.


    But Xiao Quan shook his head slightly: "it''s impossible, because the tuna I made is scattered. Unless I directly encounter a group of beasts surrounded by us, otherwise, this will never happen."


    Surrounded by a group of beasts?


    Xiao Quan''s words made me tremble for no reason. I didn''t know what was going on. That feeling was like an intuitive reaction, which made me make a decision in an instant.


    "Location?" I asked immediately.


    "The distance around the boat is about 3000 meters." Xiao Quan said immediately. This time, Xiao Quan also felt something wrong.


    The distance of about 3000 meters has exceeded the limit of sight of the mermaid at the bottom of the sea!


    Moreover, three thousand meters is an extremely small distance for some lives.


    Too late to think too much, I suddenly stood up, and an endless blade I had bought again hit greedy Hydra violently in an instant.


    When... The melodious sound sounds like a copper bell, it swings on the sea level in an instant.


    That''s a signal.


    Just hearing this signal, the originally scattered brothers suddenly changed their faces. They were all strange. Although they didn''t know what had happened, they reacted very sensitively.


    Immediately pull up the brothers lurking in the sea. At the same time, brothers are ready to fight immediately. All the weapons in their hands have been taken out and their fingers are on the trigger.


    On the other side, a group of brothers quickly appeared at the outermost distance of the deck. They quickly opened pieces of ice with their hands and guarded the brothers inside. In the most central area, all female members held an ice gun in their hands. Once there was any movement outside, they would attack immediately.


    Women in the last world are not generally strong.


    Every woman is a master of fighting. In order to survive, those weak bodies must also burst out with super strength.


    Originally it seemed that there were some scattered cabins. In this short moment, it showed a completely different look!


    Dao Yu and Zhang Quan also returned in an instant. Both of them ran over. No one knew what had happened. Why did they suddenly take such precautions?


    "Hey, man, what happened? There''s nothing in the water. Why are you suddenly on alert?" Zhang Quan asked immediately after climbing up from the water.


    "There is no movement in the sky!" Dao Yu also gathered his wings and said in a deep voice.


    Suddenly received the alarm, the two bosses were completely paste, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    "There may be danger 3000 meters away from the ship," I said in a deep voice.


    "Three thousand meters away?" although Zhang Quan and Dao Yu wanted to ask, how do I know things three thousand meters away.


    But they subconsciously believed me, because for so long, every word I said didn''t seem to deceive anyone.


    Since I said there might be danger 3000 meters away, maybe that danger really exists.


    At present, the two people didn''t ask anything. The distance of 3000 meters is not far at all. For the ship, it will pass soon. They must be ready for battle in this short time.


    "Anti aircraft guns, prepare!" I growled in a hoarse voice.


    This is an offshore area. There may be zombies or fishmen. No matter which enemy it is, it is quite dangerous.


    Moreover, according to Xiao Quan''s information, things may be more serious. We... May have been surrounded.


    I quickly rushed to the position of the anti-aircraft gun. According to the previous situation, I quickly judged the distance. The two younger brothers had stuffed a shell into the gun chamber.


    With a loud bang, the shell rushed about 2000 meters ahead.


    Before 3000 meters, now it may be only 2000 meters, which has not calculated the moving speed of the other party.


    Only heard that loud noise, suddenly burst into a violent spray, and the white spray fell from the sky.


    It was supposed to be a very beautiful picture, but this time, it only seemed to make people feel fear.


    At the moment of the explosion, among the rolling white waves, pieces of red traces were mixed with a pallor, which was particularly dazzling.


    Red... That''s the color of blood.


    Under the explosion of the shell, a large amount of blood was blown out, and at the same time, pieces of broken limbs were scattered from the sky.


    The terrible scene was frightening. I don''t know how many lives were blown to pieces under that shell.


    However, it is this that makes those enemies completely exposed in front of us.


    The explosion caused a very violent impact, and the waves were constantly fluctuating. At that time, figures floated out of the waves. Although they were silent quickly, they were still seen by us.


    Fish man!


    All of them are fishmen, and their ferocious bodies look particularly obvious at this time.


    I don''t know how many fish people appear in this sea area.


    But we will soon understand what a scary picture it is.


    These fish people have been hiding, hiding quite secretly, but perhaps they feel that they have been found, and it seems meaningless to continue to hide.


    The fishmen began to float out of the sea one by one.


    This time, everything is revealed.


    Hiss


    When they saw that scene, they couldn''t help taking a breath, and the expression on their faces could only be described as fear.


    More than 1000 meters away from the ship ahead, the figure of a fish man emerged from the ocean.


    That look, it looks particularly terrible!


    The emergence of numerous films has reached an unimaginable shock.


    A huge encirclement was formed around us, completely encircling our big ship.


    When seeing that picture, everyone can feel how fast his breath is, his face is completely pale, and his eyes can even be described as despair.


    Even my scalp feels numb.


    That number is terrible. How many? Three thousand, four thousand, five thousand, or ten thousand?


    I don''t know. It''s an unimaginable number. Almost all the places you can see around are the heads of mermaids.


    In the front position, I also saw that familiar guy... Killer whale.


    The most powerful fish man in the ocean.


    That guy''s strength can only be described as abnormal.


    After all, the number of mermaids is too much more than mermaids.


    Last time, the killer whale personally led a group of fishermen to attack the mermaid Island, which ended in failure, but it is obvious that this guy is not willing to fail like this.


    Killer whales want revenge all the time. One arm and one eye are still stinging from time to time even now.


    All this reminds the killer whale that he must take revenge.


    Kill all these damn lowly guys!


    Now, the opportunity finally came.

 Chapter 295

    Killer whales have always wanted revenge, but this guy seems to understand that it is not so simple to win. The strength of the mermaid island seems to be stronger than before.


    The last time he failed, he lost an eye and an arm, but this time, he couldn''t afford to fail.


    After absorbing the lessons of the last failure, killer whale summed up the lessons of failure. He felt that the reason why he failed was that he had too few younger brothers. Therefore, in order to avoid the next failure, killer whale began to look for younger brothers all over the world.


    There are still a lot of fish people.


    In this short period of time, the killer whale increased its little brother several times. When it felt almost the same, the killer whale began to prepare for revenge.


    But what the killer whale didn''t expect was that when he went to avenge, he found that the mermaid island had been empty. The people on the island didn''t know where to go.


    How can this be? These guys killed and hurt their bodies. Do you still want to leave now? This is absolutely not allowed.


    So killer whales began to look for the location of these mermaids all over the world.


    Even shallow water areas have been found.


    Not to mention, one of this guy''s men really found something.


    At that time, Xiao Quan was trying to pull out the map. At that time, he was found by a little brother of the killer whale. At that time, the shark man was ready to eat Xiao Quan, but Zhang Quan also appeared.


    That guy was smart and didn''t show up directly!


    That''s it. Our whereabouts were found. But thanks to Xiao Quan, otherwise, we may not find that these guys have formed a siege here until they attack.


    This is no wonder Xiao Quan. After all, without Xiao Quan, we might not even feel the way forward.


    However, although the traces of these people have been found, the expressions on their faces are almost sad. At this time, it is estimated that no one can laugh. In this case.


    The most ferocious killer whale is floating in an ocean current at the moment, incarnating a half human form. The scar on the whale''s head and eyes looks particularly obvious. Even with the action of the killer whale, it is shaking constantly, like a centipede!


    The fierce eyes are staring at us in front. I can feel how piercing the guy''s eyes are. The guy''s eyes are almost completely staring at me.


    I know. That guy almost hates me, doesn''t he?


    It''s really a guy who bears a grudge. He just broke one arm and one eye. You need to stare at me like this all the time?


    Grin, I feel this guy is very stingy.


    "Fertile day, how can there be so many fish people." Zhang Quan also widened his eyes at the moment, and the expression on his face was a little afraid.


    Even the safest guy on the island now feels a deadly threat.


    As for Dao Yu, her face was gloomy. The faces of other mermaids next to her were quite ugly. Nami''s face was almost crying.


    There is no doubt that no one has met so many fish people. The number of these fish people has completely exceeded our imagination.


    What about so many fish people?


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s time to show the power of hot weapons. We''ve all faced these things as ordinary zombies, ordinary aliens, zombies dozens of times more than these fish people. As long as we give full play to the power of weapons in our hands, even these fish people don''t want to do anything to us." I shouted loudly.


    Now the morale of the crowd is low. We have to find some ways to improve the morale of soldiers. Otherwise, if it has been in such a state all the time, let alone fighting, it is estimated that the ship will be destroyed and people will die in the next second.


    Obviously, neither Zhang Quan nor Dao Yu had the experience of commanding such a large-scale battle. Both of them were afraid.


    At this time, although my heart is also getting hairy, I can only force myself to stand up.


    In the past, when our team encountered such a situation, it was all left to Meng Rui and Chen Yi. More often, I acted as a top hitter.


    But I haven''t seen a pig run, and I haven''t eaten pork?


    Seeing more, I naturally know something. I know how important morale is now.


    He hurriedly summoned the four women. No one can compare with Sona in improving morale.


    Just appeared, the war song immediately sounded on the ship, the melodious sound quickly spread out, and the three halos began to be added quickly in a very short time.


    Attack aura, defense aura, speed Aura!


    The improvement of strength is real. Everyone who enjoys the aura can feel the improvement of his own strength.


    In fact, the effect of these three auras is better and obvious when they are at a disadvantage, because these three auras can bring people a sense of error. In a trance, they will think they are in an extremely powerful situation and can virtually exempt the sense of pressure brought by the other party.


    In some cases, such immunity is quite important.


    Just like now, the Mermaids who had been afraid felt the improvement of their own strength one by one. In a trance, those mermaids in front of them were just like this. The fear in their hearts had been unconsciously expelled.


    At this time, the whale had roared and led its fishermen to quickly surround the big ship. For a time, the sea was fluctuating violently.


    "Yang Lin, keep the current speed, don''t stop, hit me hard and rush out of their encirclement."


    "Defensive brothers, don''t do anything else. Do your best to support the ice shield and block their attack. Don''t let them rush to the deck. Leave a gap of about 10 cm in the center of the two shields so that the brothers inside can shoot."


    "Sisters at the back, all of you climb up the dock and pierce the ice gun in your hands from a high place. In addition, if you see that the defense of a certain place is broken, go quickly to support."


    Because of the emergency, I felt my voice was hoarse when I was talking.


    "Dao Yu, Zhang Quan, crab, Nami and Xiao Quan, you choose some powerful people to form a support team. If you see any dangerous situation and need support, go there immediately."


    As for me, I ran to the location of the anti-aircraft gun and personally mastered the anti-aircraft gun.


    Seeing that the fish man was quickly encircling here, I didn''t even look at the fish man in front and directly aimed the anti-aircraft gun at the rear.


    In front of the vision of the spirit of shadow hunting, I can clearly see all the pictures behind me.


    Countless fishermen are frantically chasing in our direction. Even under the high-speed navigation, there are fierce waves behind. These fishermen don''t care at all.


    It has to be said that the speed of these fishermen is really terrible. Even if the fishery administration ship sails at high speed, it can''t get rid of these monsters for a while. It''s really terrible to be able to keep up with the speed of the ship''s high-speed navigation in a short time.


    Moreover, because of the ship''s navigation, the original circular encirclement is rapidly becoming a long strip-shaped tracking belt, and those fish people become more dense.


    For me, that kind of density is just right.


    With a ferocious smile on his face, the trigger jerked.


    Only heard a bang, the shell roared out directly and exploded directly in the most secret place of the fisherman in the rear!


    The water splashed down from the sky and turned into a mess. I don''t know how many fish people were torn to pieces in that explosion.


    50¡¢ A hundred, or more?


    I can''t imagine. I only know that my experience value soared at this moment, and a gap was blown out among the closely followed fish people in the rear.


    Cool!

 Chapter 296

    It''s so cool to blow up one piece at a time.


    Seeing those mermaids split by the power of explosion, my heart was filled with an indescribable pleasure.


    In particular, the crazy growth of gold coins and experience values made me feel the power of shells.


    When the previous gun blew up yamashima Youfu''s fleet, each explosion can make my experience run around. This time, the harvest is even higher than before.


    Boom


    Another shell bombed out, and there was a large gap in the dense Merman community.


    But at this time, more and more fishermen have approached both sides of the cabin.


    Attack... Appeared.


    Whew, whew


    A fish man rushed out directly from the sea and tried to rush to the deck with amazing bouncing force. Unless he could enter the deck, otherwise, these fish men could not carry out normal attacks.


    However, for them, this is only the beginning of the disaster.


    Dong Dong Dong


    There was a crisp sound. One guy rushed over directly, then hit the ice shield directly, and then fell faintly. Soon, the muzzle of the gun was spraying fire from the cracks of the ice shield.


    The bullets scanned wildly. At this moment, these mermaids finally experienced the terrible power of bullets. When the bullets swept down, the mermaid below just exposed a head and was immediately subjected to a devastating attack.


    Sharp bullets went directly into the heads of these fish people. With a mass of blood exploding, life disappeared one by one. Countless bodies were left in the sea water, and the red liquid was spreading.


    At this time, the fish man in front had reached the bow of the boat, and they wanted to jump on the bow.


    A group of sharks jumped up and hit it directly with their steel head.


    Only heard a click sound, a trace of crack immediately appeared on the ice shield, and the face of the mermaid behind looked red. She died to bear the terrible power, and her body never retreated from beginning to end.


    At the same time, they are constantly using their own strength to strengthen their shields and resist the impact of each other.


    Those fishmen had just fallen down, and the disaster of extinction had arrived. The big ship rolled over directly. The super fast speed made it impossible for them to dodge. In a trance, it seemed that they could still hear bursts of sad screams, and those fishmen were directly rolled into pieces.


    "Yang Lin, continue to speed up and see if you can get rid of these guys." I said in a deep voice.


    The current situation is quite dangerous. Although it seems nothing on the surface, this ice shield will certainly be unable to resist after a long time. Once there is a gap somewhere, it will be the time for disaster.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    A fish man is still hitting with his life.


    These guys, it seems that they are really just a group of wild animals. They don''t feel fear. Even if their companions die one by one, they are still attacking one after another.


    Yang Lin is directing the crew on his side to accelerate frantically in an attempt to get rid of these fishermen.


    However, the speed of these fish people is also quite amazing, and it is very difficult to get rid of them.


    The roar of bullets, the explosion of shells, violent impact... All kinds of sounds mixed together and turned into one of the most deadly notes.


    AI Xi stood at the highest place and killed the most powerful expert among the Mermaids with cold arrows.


    Sona''s music, without any pause, has been playing.


    Dao Mei and Elise stayed on the deck. They haven''t had a chance to play yet. I hope they won''t have a chance to play.


    The whole sea was completely bright red, and countless bodies floated on the sea.


    The fierce bombing of shells cut off the Mermaids pursued and killed in the rear, leaving a large gap in the middle. It is impossible for the mermaids to pursue and kill in the rear.


    At this time, the fish man''s attack has become particularly sharp.


    Whew, whew


    Harsh sound, Western sword like things suddenly rushed out of the sea.


    That''s not a Western sword, that''s... The mouth of swordfish.


    The top assassin among the fishmen, swordfish, finally launched an attack. Its long mouth is particularly sharp. Coupled with its super fast speed, the violent impact has unimaginable terrorist power.


    The shield was directly penetrated by the sound of poof, and even the mermaid was inserted into it.


    The body fell from the deck, and there was a vacancy immediately.


    The fish people below scrambled to jump up from this vacancy, but the brothers behind immediately filled it.


    The battle has entered a white hot state.


    For these fishermen, they have to resist bullets from overhead, swim fast to keep up with the speed of boarding the ship, and launch attacks continuously on the other hand.


    There is no doubt that this situation is extremely serious for the consumption of their own strength.


    Only by attacking the deck can they change this tragic situation.


    This is their only chance.


    However, it''s a pity that everyone knows this situation and is trying their best to resist the attack of these guys.


    When their physical exertion is clean, they can''t bear this speed. At that time, they will be safe.


    Puff... Puff!


    In the sky, javelins were directly projected to pierce mermaids. Even women were never idle. Everyone was doing their best to fight.


    Dao Yu, Zhang Quan, crab and Nami Xiaoquan are the busiest people. They must constantly walk back and forth on the whole ship. Once they see where they can''t hold, they immediately fill the past and fill the vacancy.


    Each one was tired and sweating.


    After finally separating the tens of thousands of fishmen pursued and killed in the back with bombs, I handed over the anti-aircraft guns to other brothers and threw myself into this kind of killing.


    At this moment, the shell has lost its function. Those fishermen have surrounded the ship. If they explode next to the hull, they will also cause damage to the ship.


    Now we can only rely on our own strength to fight.


    Boom


    At this time, the deck at the foot suddenly shook violently, and the hull that was going straight ahead quickly was suddenly tilted.


    Although there was only a moment of Kung Fu, it was this moment that directly caused a terrible effect.


    The original compact defense formation was broken in a large area at this moment.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, shark people soared up directly and hit their huge bodies.


    Crackling


    Caught off guard, the defense was broken in a large area, and one ice shield was directly broken.


    This time, the area was too large. The brothers in the rear had no time to fill it up. They were immediately broken through this line of defense by a large number of fishmen and rushed up quickly taking advantage of this opportunity.


    Just rushed onto the hull, those fish people immediately began to change, and the fish''s body was particularly uncomfortable on this deck.


    Although the transformation time is very short, it is this time. I don''t know how many fish people die when they change.


    However, these fish men piled up a solid defense with their own bodies.


    I don''t know when the first successful fish man appeared.


    The huge body of that turtle blocked the front and blocked the dense bullets.


    Although it was said that he was rushed by crabs and smashed the turtle shell with a fist, it was this short time that this guy created a chance for more fish people to change.


    More and more fishermen climbed onto the deck. Sister Dao and Elise, who had been doing nothing all the time, also took action and threw themselves into the fierce battle.


    "Men stand in front, women, minors and the elderly hide in the cabin immediately, and the subsequent members also begin to narrow the siege, enter the cabin and attack through the window..." I shouted loudly.


    The deck can''t stand it anymore. Now we have to retreat.


    Damn... That whale.


    Just now, it was the masterpiece of the whale.

 Chapter 297

    The whale is teaching us a lesson with its own strength.


    That guy''s body is so huge that he shows his real body in the ocean. That''s a total behemoth! Although it is not as big as this warship, it is definitely not small.


    When the speed was the fastest, it hit directly. At that moment, it felt like hitting a reef, and the whole ship was shaking violently.


    Although the guy didn''t rush up directly, the damage caused by that time was more terrible than the collision of countless mermaids before.


    The speed of the warship that had been moving fast suddenly slowed down.


    And because of the violent shaking, there was a confusion in the original dense defense. It was taking advantage of this opportunity that the well guarded deck was suddenly declared lost.


    Those fishermen took advantage of this opportunity to quickly rush onto the deck and are occupying our position a little bit.


    Mermaids are beginning to die!


    Fishmen are a group of extremely ferocious lives. They don''t care about anything, even their own death. Even if they die, they should try their best to bite. It seems that they can bite a mermaid, which is a great victory.


    It is in this kind of fearless battle that the casualties of mermaids are increasing.


    No way, we can only temporarily give up the defense of the deck, the front began to compress, and the brothers on the deck began to retreat, hoping to rely on the firmness of the cabin to resist the enemy''s attack.


    A large number of members began to retreat, enter the cabin and attack through the windows above the cabin.


    Even the rest of the defenders are retreating.


    But others can retreat, and some people can''t.


    The position of the cab is the most important link!


    Once the cab is broken, it is basically finished. The fragile glass of the cab can''t withstand such a violent impact.


    Dao Yu, Zhang Quan, crabs and four heroines all guarded around the cab. From that window, the bullets are shooting wildly, and the muzzle is spraying flames. The dazzling light is particularly crazy at this time.


    The whole deck had been occupied by a mountain of corpses.


    But those fishermen did not retreat, grabbed their companions'' bodies and resisted the bullets in front.


    It''s hard to imagine why these fish people are so crazy, even if they die?


    That feeling is a bit creepy.


    In fact, what we don''t know is that the mermaid is forced to do this.


    Because the fish man is almost extinct.


    Yes, it''s almost extinct.


    No one knows why. Perhaps this is the mystery of evolution. All fish people are men and there are no women.


    The most direct result of this single sex is... The reproduction of future generations has become an extremely heavy problem.


    In other words, the number of these fish people is limited. When these fish people die, no new fish people appear.


    Although there are countless fish in this ocean, those fish will not become fish people casually. It seems that only part of the blood rain will change. Now, the blood rain has stopped for a long time.


    There are no newborn fish people. If the fish people want to reproduce, they can only pass through the women in the mermaid, just like a mark in their instinct. These fish people know this.


    Recently, because there are no new fish people, coupled with wars, natural disasters and other reasons, the death and injury of fish people are quite serious. In this case, these fish people can only desperately chase the women in the mermaid.


    There are hundreds of mermaid women on this ship, which are important tools for their inheritance.


    Not only because of the cruelty and power of killer whales, but also because of the great pressure of ethnic reproduction. In this case, fishmen have to work hard.


    Under this madness, our situation becomes more and more dangerous!


    Those guys had rushed out of the cabin and attacked the cabin crazily with their hands, teeth and claws.


    Even if the cabin is a steel deck, it will not be broken for a while, but that situation is also quite dangerous. Depending on the situation, it may only be a matter of time.


    There are only dozens of muzzles spraying bullets. It is impossible to block these omni-directional encirclement.


    Some fishmen even began to attack the glass, trying to get in through the glass window.


    The situation over there is in jeopardy. Once the mermaid inside is caught, it will be caught by these ferocious fishmen immediately, and then easily torn to pieces.


    In comparison, the situation on our other side may be more dangerous.


    Only the four of us, plus four heroines, were resisting the crazy attack from all directions. The situation was almost unimaginable.


    The numerous Doran blades around the body formed a storm. They frantically cut the fish people around. The Tomahawk in their hands kept chopping. Each chopping can cause a burst of shrill scream.


    Every attack is a human life, and the whole body has long been stained with blood.


    There is the blood of the enemy and my own blood.


    The knife language nearby is not much better. The skin with a trace of wheat health color has now completely turned into a piece of blood red. Strands of blood roll down the smooth skin, and even his eyes are red.


    As for crabs, they are completely transformed into huge imperial crabs and powerful pliers to cut off the heads of fish people one after another.


    However, cracks have begun to appear on the hard shell, and the continuous blows are unbearable for crabs.


    As for Zhang Quan, his face was gloomy and his hands expanded rapidly, just like a full balloon.


    It''s just that this guy''s inflated palm is not as flighty as a simple balloon. It''s like a small meat mountain. His two fists quickly expanded to the size of a car, and then slammed it on the ground. I don''t know how many fish people were directly killed.


    AI Xi stays in the most central position, and bursts of arrows are fired directly in the past. Ten thousand arrows can easily shoot through the fish man in front of him.


    Dao Mei and Elise rushed directly into the mermaid group, and their blood floated between them, killing one by one.


    Everyone is killing madly.


    Broken limbs and bodies fly all over the sky, but even in this case, they can''t completely stop the attack of fish people. These fish people are really crazy!


    I felt that my hands were even a little tired, and the tiger''s mouth of my hands had cracks because of the strong tremor.


    Blood was falling down the handle of the axe.


    When I was fighting madly, suddenly a fierce wind roared from the side.


    That kind of super power made me tremble slightly all over, almost subconsciously, and the axe immediately hit there.


    Qiang!


    Harsh sound, exploding Mars.


    I felt that my body was pushed by a powerful force, and my body involuntarily regressed several steps.


    What a powerful force!


    I''ve never met such a powerful guy before. An ordinary fish man can tear it in half with a gentle touch. This shocked me back.


    Looking up, I found that it was such a big guy.


    Killer whale!


    No wonder I have such a powerful force that I can be forced back with one blow.


    This killer whale, as expected, appeared again. The cold and ferocious eyes stared at me. The torn eyes were still shaking. It seemed that they could still feel the pain.


    This man, that''s his target. Anyway, we must kill this guy.


    Anger is burning violently in the chest.


    Killer whale, the severed arm grew back, and the blade looked even sharper than before.


    However, the eyes could not be recovered anyway, which would become a disgrace that the killer whale could not get rid of forever.


    When the enemy met, his eyes were red. With a roar, the guy rushed over with a big knife.


    All previous hatred should be thoroughly understood at this moment.

 Chapter 298

    Killer whales, worthy of being the king among mermaids, have unimaginable strength. Even sharks are as weak as children in front of killer whales.


    Once, the greedy Hydra in my hand was shaking wildly, as if it was about to be cut to pieces by the big knife in this guy''s hand.


    The body went back directly and quickly, and finally slammed its back against the glass of the main control room.


    Click!


    Cracks suddenly appeared on the solid glass, like a spider''s web.


    Inside, Yang Lin was startled.


    "Brother Lin... You..."


    "Don''t worry about me... You continue to do your own business, continue to sail, keep your speed and get rid of those things that are about to catch up behind me." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Everyone has their own task. Yang Lin''s task is to sail, and my task is to provide these sailing brothers with a safe enough environment.


    I wiped a stream of blood from the corner of my mouth because of the strong shock. I stood up, grabbed my weapon again, and looked at the killer whale in front of me. I knew this guy was the leader of the fish man. As long as I killed this guy, everything would disappear at this time.


    So... Go to hell!


    With a roar, he grabbed the greedy Hydra with both hands and rushed over quickly.


    This is the strongest enemy.


    Boom... Boom... Boom... Clang!


    The killer whale didn''t give in at all. The violent roar continued one after another, and the heavy blows were wave after wave. Between the two people, Mars exploded crazily. The harsh sound was like the scream of the devil, which made people shudder.


    Every impact can bring up an amazing wave, which can''t be participated by the two of us or even others.


    Even those fish people can''t participate at all. They can easily tear their bodies to pieces with the strength of flying around.


    It''s just that I feel the pressure when I hit.


    The strength of the killer whale is really too strong, stronger than the Centaur faced before. Although the strength of the Centaur is strong, it can deal with it. In addition to not dying, the killer whale is a real power. The pure oppression of that power is almost to a point where people can''t breathe.


    In this battle, I completely fell into the disadvantage. Facing the killer whale alone, I can only constantly passively resist the attack of this guy. It is almost impossible to kill this guy.


    Most importantly, this guy''s physical strength is like endless, never tired.


    Even if I have clarity to recover my strength, I can''t keep up with this guy gradually.


    If I go on like this, I''ll be finished sooner or later.


    But I can''t help it. Other people nearby are also in that fierce battle. I don''t have time to help. I can only try my best to hold this guy down.


    Flash!


    As soon as the skill cools down, my body flashes. I can only take this opportunity to expand some achievements. Although I want to directly cause fatal damage to this guy, I often can''t do it. This guy is not only strong, but also thick.


    As soon as the body flashed behind the killer whale, there was a wolf howl, endless bondage!


    Warwick''s skills unfold.


    The greedy Hydra disappeared in his hands. At the same time, his hands quickly turned into terrible wolf claws and quickly staggered in front of him.


    Shua Shua


    Blood stains quickly appeared on the back neck of the killer whale. The skin had long been torn out of shape. I don''t know how many blood vessels were torn alive.


    When suppressed, the killer whale could not make any movement. At the moment when the five claw splits were just over, the greedy Hydra appeared in his hand and fell directly.


    Neck... My attack is always aimed at the back of this guy''s neck. That place is definitely a fatal place, weakness.


    Several previous attacks have cut a long wound on the back neck. If you do it again, you may be able to completely cut off this guy''s neck.


    Cut!


    Use both hands and the axe blade to chop down.


    But at this time, strange things suddenly appeared. Endless constraints can suppress this guy for 1.5 seconds.


    I''ve never missed before, but this time, perhaps several times in a row, has made the killer whale resistant.


    Before one and a half seconds had passed, the guy immediately reacted, suddenly turned around and chopped over with a knife.


    Boom


    This guy obviously attacked with hatred. The strength was unimaginable. I almost couldn''t grasp the weapon in my hand. When I went down with an axe, my body was directly split more than ten meters away. A puff in my mouth was a mouthful of blood.


    Lying on the ground, he was surrounded by fish people all around, and all kinds of attacks immediately scattered.


    My body was paralyzed by the earthquake. I couldn''t react at all for a moment. I could only see that various attacks surrounded me. I didn''t have time to make any response at all.


    "The raging sea..."


    Seeing me in danger, Nami at the top of the ship finally made a unique move.


    One move was the raging sea waves. The violent waves rolled from top to bottom in an instant. The fish people around the body were directly surrounded by the waves. During the violent rotation, one head of fish people''s body was directly torn into pieces, and more fish people were directly washed off the deck.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly got up from the deck and raised a finger at Nami above.


    Nami''s little face is red.


    Although the preparation of this big move is too long, the effect is really quite good.


    Nami did not participate in the battle like others, but had been preparing her own big move. Thanks to Nami''s big move, the fish people around were temporarily emptied, and sister Dao didn''t seem to be so busy.


    The killer whale was going to rush towards me and continue to chase me, but it was intercepted by sister Dao.


    "Go away!"


    A thin and weak woman, the killer whale didn''t care at all. She cut down the saber wildly. It seemed that she wanted to cut sister saber in half.


    But... Qiang!


    With a dull sound, sister Dao didn''t even move, and her body didn''t even retreat.


    Even I can give a big knife that can split and fly at once, but it doesn''t even have any effect on sister Dao... At that scene, the killer whales stared at me and couldn''t reflect what was going on.


    This thin woman can stop her attack?


    The blade in her hand held the killer whale''s big knife. The corners of sister Dao''s mouth slightly aroused, revealing a confident smile.


    At this moment, sister Dao can fully act as the position of the tank.


    The killer whale felt that his prestige had been provoked, and his face became ferocious. The big knife cut out again and again, trying to kill sister Dao, but the woman in front of him, like a hard stone, completely intercepted his attack.


    This guy doesn''t know how high sister Dao''s defense is now. She is equipped with super defense equipment, which makes her physique quite strong. Ordinary attacks can''t hurt sister Dao at all.


    Just now, sister Dao also relied on this set of defense equipment. LengSheng shuttled among the group of fish people, and she didn''t even suffer any damage.


    The killer whale was completely angry and his eyes became a little blood red.


    Continuously provoked, the killer whale became more and more angry. He wanted to kill the man, but there was always something damn in front of him.


    This time, we must kill this woman


    In the roar, the killer whale concentrated all its strength on its own arm, looked ferocious, and the blade in its hand seemed particularly terrible.


    Drink... PA!


    When the killer whale was ready to concentrate all its strength to kill sister Dao, a strange thing happened.


    The killer whale suddenly fell face down and hit the deck with its nose. It fell and ate shit!


    Anger


    What''s going on? As a king, he fell a dog and ate shit. It was an unbearable shame. His angry eyes looked behind him, and the two guys were laughing.

 Chapter 299

    It''s definitely a huge, unbearable shame.


    Who is he? He is the leader of the fishman race and the most powerful expert in the ocean. How could he do such a shameful thing and eat shit in front of a group of subordinates and enemies.


    This is absolutely unbearable humiliation for killer whales, especially when looking at the smiling faces of the two guys behind them, the anger in their hearts is particularly strong.


    It has to be said that the wisdom of the mermaid is still too low... Even if the killer whale is so huge, its brain may be the size of a walnut... In short, they are all fools.


    Even killer whales are the same. This guy can easily attract his own attention.


    When I saw me before, I thought of what I did and hated me, so I focused on me.


    But later, she was soon attracted by sister Dao.


    Dao Mei blocked her attack again and again, which made this guy feel like he was provoked and wanted to break Dao Mei''s defense.


    As a result, he was so focused that he even ignored other enemies nearby.


    As everyone knows, just now, Nami''s angry sea waves appeared again. The violent tsunami tore up or scraped away a large number of fish people.


    For a moment, Elise, Zhang Quan, and even ash all broke away from the busy situation.


    Although it may only take a short time, a minute, or even 30 seconds for those fish people to climb up again?


    But this short time is our best chance.


    Kill this guy before those fishmen come back!


    Almost at that moment, everyone made a decision immediately. In a trance, it seemed that there was a rope connecting all of us. Everyone knew clearly what they should do now.


    Therefore, when the killer whale attacked sister Dao, they immediately began to take action. At the moment when the killer whale focused all its attention on sister Dao and was madly rushing towards sister Dao, Zhang Quan''s two arms instantly became the most tenacious rope, like a python.


    Elise''s spider silk is intertwined.


    Two people took action at the same time. One person, one leg, immediately wrapped the two feet of the killer whale, and then pulled it with force. Coupled with the power of the killer whale''s rush, the cargo was unlucky. He threw himself directly on the deck, and the blood in his nose was flowing. It looked particularly tragic.


    This poor guy, he knocked down the iron plate.


    Zhang Quan smiled and cooperated happily!


    This killer whale is too powerful. If it''s just a person, it may be really difficult to put this guy down.


    But now


    The two men exerted their strength almost at the same time. The killer whale, who had just fallen to the ground and had not even reacted, immediately pulled and was sent directly into mid air.


    Elise''s spider silk and Zhang Quan''s rubber arm are like a shelf, holding the killer whale in mid air.


    Roared angrily. The killer whale was so angry that his big body suddenly bent up, and the big knife in his hand cut directly into the air. Looking at that, it seemed that he was ready to cut off all the spider silk and rubber bound in the air.


    It doesn''t matter if the spider silk is cut off, but if the rubber arm is cut off, it will be in some trouble.


    However, Zhang Quan did not move. He continued to extend his arm and sent the killer whale high into the air.


    At this time, another suddenly different sound suddenly burst out from the air.


    Frenzy!


    If the previous music greatly increased people''s morale, strength, speed and defense, then the sound of the piano now is completely another feeling.


    Crazy... Crazy!


    The end of the wild dance!


    It is a kind of music that can make people fall into madness, but that madness is not aimed at their own people, but makes the enemy fall into madness.


    The fish people who were besieging the cabin twisted uncontrollably one by one. However, it was a short opportunity. They were immediately seized by the mermaid inside, and then... Bullets roared out directly, penetrated the fish people''s heads, and the blood exploded in mid air.


    The body fell to the ground. In a short time, a large area of fish people died.


    Let the brothers inside take a breath.


    At this time, the killer whale was the same. He was going to cut off the rope, but his body was completely controlled by the sound and danced along the crazy movement involuntarily.


    I have to say, the way this guy dances is fucking ugly.


    On the top of the boat, SANA''s hands moved the strings in front of her frantically, her body even twisted with the crazy movement, and two bundles of sky blue long hair floated behind her head.


    There seems to be confusion in both eyes!


    Music is Sona''s favorite thing. Whenever she plays her favorite music, Sona feels as if she is completely immersed in it


    Next to Sona, there was another completely calm woman.


    The cold on his face doesn''t seem to change at any time, even if the earth collapses.


    The long snow-white hair on his head seemed to be affected by the music, floating slightly, his hands didn''t know when they had opened, and the magic crystal arrow was ready.


    Just as the killer whale danced, the magic crystal arrow roared out directly.


    Whew... Boom!


    Before breaking free from the control of the final movement of the wild dance, the magic crystal arrow had roared and exploded directly in the chest of the killer whale.


    Only a loud bang was heard, and the body of the killer whale was shocked upside down. There was even a huge hole in the chest. The blood was sprayed out like a faucet, and there was a complete mess around.


    The body also fell to the ground and was not even free from that dizziness.


    Maybe... This is an unacceptable thing for killer whales. When did it turn into a group fight?


    The body had just fallen to the ground, and the killer whale had seen the familiar figure in front of it.


    Although the body is still dizzy and can''t get rid of it for a moment, those eyes are full of hatred and unwilling feeling. It seems that they are shouting and roaring


    "I know, you''re not convinced. I can''t do you alone!" I said with a smile, "but... This shit is not alone..."


    Where is there a single fight? Come here with tens of thousands of younger brothers? Since you can find tens of thousands of younger brothers to surround me, I can kill you.


    Maybe killer whales will never think that they will die in such a way... In the way of humiliation, killer whales may prefer to fight heartily on the battlefield, and never want to die in such humiliation.


    But this guy is still too careless and arrogant.


    Although his strength is really strong, he is not invincible in the world! Elise and I have beaten this guy once before.


    Now we have to add sister Dao, Aishi and Zhang Quan... Not to mention that this guy can''t react more when he is caught off guard.


    As a result, he fell into a trap... His chest was bleeding and dizzy.


    In the frightened eyes of the killer whale, I raised my weapon, and a strange light was shining on the greedy Hydra.


    Next second... Chop down!


    Shua!


    The axe blade quickly gets bigger and bigger in front of the killer whale... Then... Poof!


    At present, it was dark, and the right eye was cut directly. The eyes on the right couldn''t bear the sharpness of the greedy Hydra, and were torn open in an instant. All eyes in front of US ended at this moment.


    The whole person was completely plunged into darkness.


    More cruel things are still ahead. I feel like I''m turning into a terrible executioner, a murderer, constantly waving my axe and chopping down at the key parts of the killer whale again and again.


    Poof... Poof... Poof

 Chapter 300

    Puff, puff... Blood is spraying.


    Because of an carelessness, the result fell into such a tragic situation.


    Three seconds of dizziness is enough to do a lot of things, not to mention that in the case of no defense at all, the destructive effect becomes more terrible.


    The skull was split, and the white brain mixed with red blood kept surging out, and the whole body was completely blood red.


    But the killer whale hasn''t died yet. When the vertigo time is over, the guy still wriggles his body in an attempt to get up from the ground, and his throat is still roaring... But as soon as he raised his head, an axe cut directly at the much weaker neck.


    Poof... The huge axe blade went straight into half.


    The throat is constantly wriggling, the blood in the mouth is constantly spraying, the face full of blood is twisted together, and the face seems to be constantly twitching.


    He fell directly on the ground, and his body twitched and bounced a few times. There was no more movement.


    Dead!


    When the killer whale was killed by me, I only felt that my body was paralyzed, as if I was about to lose strength. My throat was dry, and I could hardly feel any strength.


    Although the war with the killer whale was short, it was particularly fierce, and it was almost always beaten by this guy.


    Just after the killer whale died, there was a white light on me, and my level was improved.


    million!


    He deserves to be the leader of the fishman clan. He is worth millions and has a good harvest of experience and gold coins! That kind of harvest is ten times that of a tyrant. From here, we can see how powerful this guy is.


    It''s really a powerful enemy. To be honest, it''s not easy for me to deal with this guy. If I fight alone, I estimate that I will fail 100%.


    But this guy was careless, thinking that his little brother could completely drag my companions, but he didn''t expect Nami to wash away these fish people with a raging sea, and then... He fell into the siege.


    The guy couldn''t bear the siege of three people before. What''s more, almost everyone is besieging the guy now. Coupled with the unexpected sneak attack and continuous control, the fate of the killer whale is basically determined.


    What, you say it''s not manly enough or aboveboard enough?


    Come on, open and aboveboard bird. I can''t live anymore. Where can I manage so much?


    Anyway, as long as we can win the final victory, it''s enough.


    After two breaths, I came to the chest of the killer whale. The left chest was still normal. I quickly cut open the guy''s heart, and a fist sized ability crystal nucleus appeared in my hand.


    Sure enough, this guy is also capable of crystal nucleus, and is much bigger than other fishmen.


    Although it''s not the largest one I''ve ever seen. It seems a little smaller than that of the alien mother emperor, it looks more pure and solid. It''s estimated that the quality grade should be a little higher.


    After all this, I took this guy''s body and rushed to the side of the deck.


    At this time, some fishermen had just climbed onto the deck and seemed to be rushing here.


    More than 20 seconds... There are only more than 20 seconds from the siege of killer whales to the end, but in this short time, the direction of the whole battlefield has changed completely.


    Hoo


    The fish man was thrown up by me, and then slammed on the front deck. The motionless dead fish''s body made those fish men look crazy one by one.


    That miserable appearance is obviously quite powerful.


    Killer whales are leaders and spiritual leaders. When their spiritual leaders die, it brings despair.


    "As long as you go back to the sea, today''s business will be over. I won''t kill you, otherwise... Even your leader will die, and you will die... I think you''d better go back and think about who will become the next leader." my voice sounded hoarse on the deck.


    I know, these fish people can understand me.


    Their IQ is very low.


    Easily provoked.


    Seeing the corpse of the killer whale in my hand, these fishermen were afraid. Yes, even their boss died, and they would certainly die. If we continue to fight like this, it will be of no use except to become like the boss.


    This battle has lost its meaning.


    Instead of continuing a meaningless battle, it''s better to... Think about who will be the next leader?


    Like beasts, the instinct for power is stronger than ever.


    These simple minded guys are easily mobilized by me. In fact, I certainly want to get rid of all these fish people, but... Not to mention whether they can succeed, even if they succeed, our side will suffer heavy casualties.


    In fact, if the remaining mermaids continue to attack without fear of death, the cabin will certainly be unbearable. At that time, the mermaid inside will die.


    Unfortunately, these fish people can''t think so much at all. Now the things in these fish people''s minds are basically the boss''s death and who is the next boss.


    Those fish people look at me and I look at you. They can see the fear in each other''s eyes. One by one, they begin to retreat, retreat, and finally jump back into the sea.


    Finally retreated.


    Watching this scene, almost everyone breathed a sigh, and the worry that had been pressing on their hearts could finally disappear.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to say whether so many fish people can stop the attack. Now this may be the best result?


    There are countless bodies in the sea, and there are still many broken limbs of fish people on the deck.


    After dissecting and taking away the ability nuclei, they were all thrown into the sea.


    The sea is still floating with the bodies of many fishermen.


    This time, for the mermaid family, it is definitely a heavy disaster. Not to mention the death of the leader, a large number of members have suffered heavy losses. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to recover in the future.


    A group of mermaids are cleaning up the blood on the deck.


    Hundreds of meters behind him, the appearance of those fish men was still clearly visible.


    The spirit of shadow hunting has been monitoring the pictures in the distance. Although it feels that these fish people can''t be so smart, it''s always right to be careful. If these fish people kill another horse gun, it will be troublesome.


    Seeing the layer of scarlet floating on the sea, I feel a little uncomfortable. There are blood foam and broken meat everywhere... In the end, is it really bloody?


    "It should be all right. Go and have a rest." seeing that I''m still watching here, Nami''s heart is a little impatient and whispers behind me.


    "It''s all right. It''s always no harm to be careful. You''re tired, too. Go and find a place to lie down." after taking a look at Nami, her little face looks pale. It''s estimated that she was tired just now.


    Although the power of the raging sea is powerful, the consumption of physical strength is also particularly serious. Just that period of time, Nami has displayed the raging sea several times in a row.


    Although Nami didn''t fight directly with the fish man, Nami''s strength is great.


    If it hadn''t been for Nami''s help to clean up the little monster just now, Elise and they wouldn''t have spared their hands to help me so soon.


    "I''m fine too..." Nami smiled, stood side by side with me and looked into the distance.


    "I hope I can leave here quickly. Maybe it will be much better when I get on the land," whispered Nami.


    There was a longing on his face.


    Nami had had enough of the danger in the sea, and the taste was too bad.


    But... Seeing Nami''s appearance, I really don''t want to attack Nami.


    In fact, the situation on land is absolutely no better than that on the sea. Now the world is almost like this bird, and the land is also full of danger.


    But looking at Nami''s hopeful appearance, I can''t say it all the time.


    Casually looking forward, my eyes suddenly changed... Where''s the body?

 Chapter 301

    I have been monitoring the movements of those fishermen in the distance. Many bodies are floating on the sea, including the body of the killer whale we left behind.


    Those fishermen did not leave, but looked at our ship on the sea in the distance.


    Originally, everything was nothing. When these fish people completely disappeared in front of us, everything was over, but at this time, strange things happened.


    In the blink of an eye when I spoke to Nami, a body suddenly disappeared from front of me.


    I didn''t even notice where that thing disappeared


    There were a lot of bodies on the sea. It''s no big deal to lose one body.


    But... This corpse is different. It is the corpse of the killer whale. Because of its huge shape, it is particularly obvious on the sea. I saw this corpse immediately after it disappeared.


    Where''s the body?


    Can''t it be said that they were taken away by those fishmen?


    I have some strange thoughts in my heart. Unfortunately, I missed that moment and couldn''t figure out what happened.


    Looking around again, everything seems to be the same as before


    As the big ship drives faster and farther, the distance from that place is also constantly extending. Even if there is the spirit of falcon, it can''t see things too far away.


    Finally, I can only take back my eyes.


    The expression on his face looked curious.


    "What''s the matter?" Nami asked at me.


    "Nothing, maybe I think too much." I scratched my head, I said, and then turned around to let the Falcon spirit continue to observe the situation around. No matter what happened, we can react in time.


    Not long after we left, after we couldn''t see us at all, the fishmen began to dive one by one.


    The reason why they stayed on the sea was that these fishermen were worried that we would attack them, although we didn''t think so.


    But these fishmen didn''t notice that the strong bloody smell spread here has attracted the attention of the most terrible life in the ocean.


    Blood is the best temptation for those lives.


    At the bottom of the sea, the body of the killer whale has been dragged to the lowest position. A group of animals like giant lizards are crazy biting the body of the killer whale.


    Zombies... Zombies in the ocean also appeared.


    Although it is said that zombies in the sea rarely appear during the day, basically at night.


    But that doesn''t mean they can''t appear in the daytime. They just don''t adapt to the sun... But when the temptation of blood comes, all the maladjustment will be swept away in a short time.


    Moreover, the smell of blood is attracting more and more zombies... In fact, some zombies wandering in the Ocean City have been attracted and gradually approached since the beginning of our battle.


    Large bodies are the best food for these zombies... They devour everything greedily.


    And those sad fish people have not even found these terrible lives at the bottom of the ocean.


    When they finally began to dive, the terrorist attack came face to face.


    Fishman is the overlord in the ocean. They move freely in the ocean, and their power is infinite... But... When this advantage appears in front of the zombie, all the advantages disappear in an instant.


    Those fish people didn''t expect that these animals still existed at the bottom of the sea. Suddenly, they were attacked. The giant lizard marine zombies flew over, opened their mouths and directly bit the fish people, and their claws were tearing the fish people''s body.


    This time, these fish people finally saw what was the real terror.


    These zombies are the most sincere horror.


    They only know to fill their stomachs, do not know pain, do not know fear, like a machine, even fish people will be afraid.


    When these fishmen finally reacted from the sudden attack and wanted to fight back, they found that they had completely fallen into the siege, surrounded by terrible lives everywhere, almost occupying this large area of sea, without even leaving a gap.


    Moreover, his water nature and power, which he is usually proud of, can not take the slightest advantage in front of these terrible monsters. When his weapons pierce through the bodies of those monsters, those monsters can''t feel pain at all. They bite directly, and they immediately scream bitterly.


    Pity these fish people. They don''t even know that they have to start with zombies.


    Not long after we left, the fish people in this sea area are suffering from extinction. This race, which once dominated the sea, is rapidly walking towards extinction.


    Some fishermen were floating on the sea, struggling violently and trying to escape.


    However, a shadow in the distance flew like lightning, and the two white bone wings behind it looked particularly ferocious, just like the Osprey flying down directly from the high air. A pair of extremely sharp claws directly grabbed a powerful shark, and then the body immediately flew high and ate.


    A huge shark couldn''t help eating. Without eating twice, it was chewed clean, and there were no bones left.


    At the same time, with the eating of the shark man and the flying zombie, the injuries on the body are recovering rapidly, and the body is becoming stronger and even... Larger with the eating.


    A shark man, even bigger than this guy himself.


    But after eating this shark man, this guy didn''t feel satisfied at all. He was still hungry... This zombie will never feel full. Hunger will always accompany him.


    With a roar, the body swooped down from the sky again, grabbed a fish and was ready to leave.


    But a zombie came out directly below


    Obviously, they are all zombies, but the giant lizard zombies in the ocean and the guy flying in the sky don''t seem to admit each other.


    The sea zombie was hostile to the flying zombie, and opened his mouth with a water arrow.


    With a snort, the belly of the flying zombie was immediately penetrated.


    This also angered the flying zombie. He roared repeatedly. His steel teeth were particularly sharp. He flew down from the sky, grabbed the giant lizard, and bit his big mouth directly at the head of the giant lizard.


    Zombies? It''s also food


    There is nothing this guy can''t eat. Everything that can bite in front of him is his own food.


    The provocative zombie was eaten clean.


    When the flying zombie was ready to hunt the next target, he suddenly felt something like a threat and shouted in one direction.


    A terrible roar came from the throat. Although it was roaring, it was obvious that a fear could be heard from the guy''s voice.


    It''s hard to imagine what kind of power it is to make this zombie who doesn''t know anything except eating feel fear.


    Even let the zombie give up his hunger for food.


    With his wings open, he didn''t even bring food, and flew directly into the distance.


    There is no doubt that the perception of this flying zombie is much stronger.


    Those ordinary zombies and those fish people still fight in this area without feeling anything at all.


    These lives did not notice that in the depths of the sea, a huge black shadow was creeping over.


    Tall and strong


    Like a python swallowing heaven and earth, it winds and twists in the sea!


    Just... Python?


    Even the so-called python, but it''s a little too big. How long is the world''s largest python, ten meters?


    But this Python is like the legendary Titan python. It is nearly 20 meters long and looks like a strong figure like an SUV. It is a standard horror behemoth


    The huge body swept directly in front of them. Those zombies and fish people just woke up and ushered in the disaster immediately!

 Chapter 302

    This is a truly terrible life, even to the extent that flying zombies feel afraid.


    In this deep ocean, no one knows what is the strongest and the existence at the top of the food chain.


    That guy like a python didn''t open his mouth. Instead, he danced wildly in the ocean. The ocean suddenly turned upside down. Under the surface calm sea, it was completely different.


    The terrible power and speed brought an irresistible impact. Those zombie fish people just touched the body, and the body turned into a blood mist.


    It was immediately absorbed directly by this terrible body.


    Yes, absorption.


    Under the violent impact, both zombies and fishmen turned into fragments, and then in the next second, those fragments mixed with blood, adsorbed directly on the huge body like a magnet, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Under one dance, I don''t know how many lives are directly torn apart.


    In the belly of the huge body, rows of sharp hooks like steel can easily tear everything apart.


    That terrible power made these zombies and mermaids feel afraid. Those zombies wanted to attack the behemoth, but they had been torn to pieces by the torrent around the behemoth before they approached.


    Those fishmen wanted to escape, but... Just further away, huge Python like bodies appeared.


    Counting the huge body before, there were ten terrible monsters, and the ten monsters completely blocked this area.


    Then, one by one, they kept shuttling back and forth, and everything turned into fragments. Broken flesh and blood were everywhere.


    No one can withstand that terrible force.


    Zombies, fish people... It seems that they have been destroyed. These terrible lives in the sea have encountered real natural enemies today.


    That kind of power can only be described as abnormal. No wonder the flying zombie gave up even the food. That''s absolutely impossible. But this time, the guy gave up the food to his mouth and ran away.


    Maybe that guy can feel how terrible this thing is!


    Invincible existence!


    The teeth of the zombie bite on the body, even without a tooth mark. Even if it is bitten, it seems to be of no use.


    The fish man''s attack was more embarrassed, and even the skin on the body could not be torn. One by one, they could only scream and wait for death.


    Sea beast!


    The truly invincible overlord in the ocean, whether fish man or Mermaid, is deeply afraid of the existence. Once encountered, it is almost the real disaster of the end.


    Tens of thousands of fishmen and zombies are as vulnerable as babies in front of sea animals.


    Ten huge bodies are constantly shuttling in this area.


    In the end, I don''t even know what monsters these sea animals are. Are they Python in the ocean? Or other terrorist lives?


    No one knows!


    Before long, the rest of the area had returned to calm... Then Python after Python began to chase after the warship in the direction it left.


    Large creatures in the ocean are filled with an extreme hatred for the same large life. They chase and kill each other until only one can survive.


    This is the daily life of fierce animals in the ocean!


    At this moment, just above the deck, it was completely different. Everyone calmed down, healing and rest.


    After this fish man attack, everyone breathed a sigh of relief.


    The killer whale, the leader of the fishermen, has been killed. The remaining fishermen are headless and can no longer pose a fatal threat to the fleet. The rest is to be careful of the possible zombies.


    However, according to the current situation, those zombies will basically only appear in the shallow sea at night, and will not appear in the deep sea and during the day. At least there should be nothing to worry about now.


    After losing this threat, although the vigilance around us still exists, it is obvious that it is not as strict as before.


    I also sat on the deck and continued to observe the situation around me.


    I took back ashy, sister Dao, Elise and SANA.


    The cooling time of the four women is very long. Now, AI Xi Dao Mei''s level 25, Elise''s level 24 and SANA''s level 20 take more than seven hours, even AI Xi and Dao Mei with the shortest cooling time.


    Of course, this situation is much better than the first 12 hours of cooling time.


    I have to cool their call time early so that they can call out in case of any danger at night.


    Zombies, that''s the biggest headache in my heart.


    Although there are no zombies yet, I have a hunch that our departure this time will not be so smooth.


    Just upgraded, my level has reached level 28... I''m still one level behind. When I reach level 29, I can draw cards again.


    It is worthy of being a killer whale. After being dried up, I gained a lot. In addition, the previous anti-aircraft guns and the harvest brought by the previous attack on yamashima Youfu fleet pushed my level from level 26 to level 28.


    The level rises slowly.


    I looked at it. It takes 13 million experience to upgrade from level 28 to level 29... That''s enough. I have to kill the killer whale 13 times.


    But experience value will always go up. I''m looking forward to it. What heroes will be drawn next time I draw cards?


    But I was more worried that I might draw out an empty box and have nothing. That would be a pit father.


    Add the attribute points first.


    Summoner level: level 28


    Head: 65 points;


    Torso: 65 points;


    Left hand: 65 points;


    Right hand: 70 points;


    Left leg: 70 points;


    Right leg: 70 points;


    Ding Ding: 3 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 5


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 14 points (70 attacks); Destruction attack: 14 (28 ignore defense).


    Now every time I upgrade, the attribute points I get are a huge improvement for me.


    Just like the right hand, the attribute point of 70 points, increases the original strength seven times.


    I have tested that the normal strength of my right hand is about 150 kg. If I hit my right fist with all my strength, I can burst out 1200 kg of terrorist power!


    That kind of power hits a person''s chest, enough to easily break through a person''s chest.


    With more experience, the flesh becomes stronger and stronger, and the destructive power of this fist will become more terrible.


    In this last world, only by continuously improving their own strength can they really survive.


    There are still too many powerful monsters in this world... I can''t deal with a guy like the killer whale alone. That guy''s physique is stronger than me.


    However, physique is only one aspect, and other aspects are equally important, such as... A powerful enough weapon.


    Before, I was reluctant to spend money to improve my weapons. I always felt that strengthening was too expensive, but now things let me understand how important a good weapon is.


    Greedy Hydra and endless blade are the top weapons, but they are not enough. I need a terrorist blade that can easily tear everything apart.


    Only when I reach an ultra-high attack power can I cut everything.


    Greedy Hydra, since you want to strengthen it, strengthen it to the end.


    I took a look at more than two million gold coins on my body, and I fucking risked it. Gold coins are used to spend.


    Add 10 points to the previous point, and the attack power is 85 points.


    Eleven to twenty, twenty thousand, two hundred thousand for each level.


    Twenty one to thirty, three hundred thousand.


    Thirty one to forty, four hundred thousand.


    Level 41 to 50, 500000


    After 1.4 million, the greedy Hydra was strengthened to 50, and the attack power reached 125.

 Chapter 303

    One hundred and twenty-five attack weapons. This thing is really awesome. If this thing is put in the hero League game, it is estimated that it will scare a group of people?


    Pervert, this is just opening the plug-in.


    It will definitely be reported.


    Looking at the big axe in my hand, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. In a trance, I just feel that the shape of this weapon seems to have changed slightly.


    The appearance seems to become more exaggerated and ferocious! The axe blade seems to have become sharper.


    Is this what it looks like after strengthening?


    It looks really different. I don''t know what this weapon will look like if it is strengthened to 99?


    And evolution?


    What would this thing look like if it evolved?


    For a moment, my heart was full of curiosity. Unfortunately, I could only be curious for a while.


    Not to mention the conditions for evolution, the price of the later reinforcement alone is several times higher. Look, there are only 600000 gold coins left. If you strengthen the weapon to 60, you will spend it.


    It takes money to get to the back, but it''s several times. Now it can''t hold up at all.


    After that, there are 600000 left. I bought Elise and Sona a piece of best equipment respectively. Their strength is also very important. We can''t favor one over the other. If we have money, we have to improve both of them.


    In this battle, dozens of people on board died.


    Seriously, this time the loss is so small, I feel a little incredible.


    Don''t say I have no conscience. This is the situation in the end of the world. In this large-scale attack, even if the whole army was destroyed, it''s nothing at all. Only dozens of people died. It''s really lucky.


    Unknowingly, the sky has been gloomy.


    The time of day is gradually passing, and the darkness is slowly enveloping.


    Above the ocean, it was dark when it was dark. It didn''t seem to give people any chance to respond.


    However, there were bright lights on the ship. It didn''t seem to be affected by the night. It was still the same as before.


    Because of what happened before, everyone became quite worried.


    So now, at least one powerful boss will be left every night, plus other members to guard, so as to avoid any problems.


    I''m in charge of guarding the first half of the night.


    I didn''t sleep, and Nami didn''t sleep, so she stayed with me all the time.


    The girl seldom speaks, and her quiet makes people feel incredible, but I have to say that the feeling of being accompanied is really good.


    Even if you don''t say anything, just staying by your side can make people have a warm feeling. That taste is quite good.


    Nami sometimes asks me about things on land, most of which are about Xiao Ya and Fang Qi.


    After all, it''s a girl. Although she doesn''t say it on the surface, she should still care about this kind of thing?


    I didn''t hide. I answered Nami''s questions honestly.


    Because this is not something that can''t be said. Although Lin Yi is not a big man, it''s not that I can''t even say my own woman.


    "Xiao Ya... That''s a stubborn girl with some fools... As for Fang Qi, that''s a very infatuated fool." after thinking about it, I said to Nami.


    Both are fools... That''s what I think of those two girls.


    Although she said so, Nami could feel the difference in my tone. It was a very intimate feeling. It was obvious that the two girls had an extraordinary position in my mind.


    That feeling made Nami a little envious. It would be nice if she could have this position at any time.


    Looking into the distance, I can feel the excitement in my heart and the missing of the two girls will not disappear at any time.


    Whether Fang Qi or Xiao Ya, I firmly believe that I will be able to meet those two fools again. I also believe that those two fools must be waiting for me somewhere.


    "Well, I''m very sorry to interrupt your little couple''s kissing me... But ah, it''s almost time. It''s about one or two in the morning... So I''ll change my shift. Go back to sleep." when I looked at the distance, a slightly teasing voice came from behind.


    "By the way, what, it''s too late now, everyone is asleep, you two don''t make too loud noise..." Dao language was added by the female hooligan.


    Poor girl Nami, who is also a 100% fool, didn''t respond to this for a moment, and looked at the knife language strangely: "what voice, let''s go back..."


    As she spoke, Nami was finally smart. That pretty face suddenly turned crimson and looked at Dao Yu reluctantly: "sister Dao, you laugh at me again..."


    Dao Yu didn''t care. He smiled: "OK, OK, just kidding..."


    But that''s what I said, but judging from the appearance of Dao language, it''s obvious that I don''t often open such meat jokes. My face looks red.


    I''m the only one with thick skin. I don''t care about this kind of thing at all. I''m still like that.


    Take Nami''s little hand and go inside. Are you kidding me? I just fought during the day. Now my body is empty. How can I fight without a good fight? Isn''t that unreasonable?


    Seeing Nami and I go in, Dao Yu''s face is slightly strange.


    The eyes seem to be flashing, as if thinking about something.


    I don''t know how Dao Yu showed that expression.


    But I don''t have eyes behind me. I can''t see it.


    Boom


    Just as Nami and I had just reached the door, the hull under our feet suddenly shook violently.


    That appearance made our faces turn crazy in an instant.


    His body was unstable, so he quickly grabbed the door, which stabilized him. Otherwise, he might really fall down.


    "What''s going on?"


    The sound of Dao language also became dignified in an instant, and there was no sense of teasing before.


    My face was also gloomy immediately. What''s the matter? I finally settled down all afternoon and half a night. I thought I could go smoothly until dawn. What happened suddenly?


    Is it... The fish man attacked again?


    "Impossible..." I immediately denied the worry about Dao Yu.


    This kind of thing is impossible. The strength of the fish man is not so strong.


    The fishermen who can shake the ship like this have nothing else but the killer whale, but the killer whale has been killed by us.


    So it can''t be a killer whale... What would it be if it wasn''t a killer whale?


    Frowning, I thought.


    Is it a zombie?


    It''s impossible. I''ve seen zombies in the ocean. Although they are huge, they certainly can''t compare with killer whales.


    There should be no such ability to shake ships, unless there are evolutions similar to tyrants among the ocean zombies.


    In this case, the possibility is much higher.


    After all, zombies on land can evolve, and zombies in the sea have no reason to be giant lizards all their lives. Even that evolution is not impossible.


    Damn it, if so, it would be very troublesome.


    I feel the sound coming from the violent impact. It''s even more terrible than killer whales. Can''t it be said that the zombies in the ocean have evolved to this point?


    I rushed over, ran to the deck, lay on the boat''s string and looked down. I wanted to know what had happened.


    Those zombies, if we attack, we will see them.


    However, something strange happened. When I came to this deck, there was nothing below. I didn''t see any zombies at all.


    Many brothers on the night watch nearby are full of panic. Running around here, no one knows what happened, but everyone seems to be ready and ready. Once there is any movement, they can respond immediately.


    Zhang Quan, crab, several people are wearing clothes while running out.


    "Hey, what''s going on, fish man or zombie?" Zhang Quan shouted as he ran.


    Unfortunately, neither.

 Chapter 304

    In this dark sea, there seems to be nothing.


    No one knows what monsters are hidden in this dark world. Everyone frowns, and the worried look on his face looks quite obvious.


    Whether it''s a fish man or a zombie, it''s not a good situation for us. No one wants to encounter this kind of thing.


    However, our concerns seem superfluous.


    After a careful look, I didn''t find any monsters. Those zombies didn''t have this wisdom, and the fish man was not much better.


    Nothing happened. What about the violent impact just now?


    This is really strange.


    "Did you say... Hit the reef?" after thinking for a long time, Zhang Quan said the most likely reason.


    Hit a reef? This is indeed a possibility, but... If we hit a reef, our current ship should not be so stable, right?


    If it hit the reef, it is estimated that the ship would have been broken by now, but this situation did not occur.


    For a moment, no one knew what had happened.


    The more I don''t know what happened, the feeling of panic in my heart is particularly uncomfortable. Ignorance is the biggest panic.


    "Continue to patrol. Once you find anything, inform us immediately, and we will rush to investigate immediately..." Zhang Quan said after thinking for a while.


    Boom... But before Zhang Quan finished his sentence, there was another violent roar and suddenly exploded.


    This time, the feeling became clearer. In a trance, the whole ship seemed to be picked up by something, as if it was going to turn over directly.


    It''s as if there are huge waves under your feet, bumping on the waves. That feeling is quite terrible.


    This time, everyone felt it. This is definitely not the feeling of hitting the reef.


    Could it be... There are some terrible giants under this ship?


    A thought suddenly appeared in my mind. It just came out. Even I was startled. It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible.


    What a huge thing to pick up this big ship? How can there be such a big guy in this world? Even the alien mother emperor has no such degree.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    But at this time, the strange feeling seemed to be addicted and began to appear one after another.


    Obviously, it is a large ship more than 100 meters long, but now it feels like it has become a small raft. The fluctuation on the sea seems to overturn at any time.


    The hearts of so many of us are constantly bumping up and down with this small raft.


    Everyone is worried. No one knows what happened. How could there be such a terrible scene? It''s completely unimaginable.


    They all turned pale. Fortunately, there were no seasick people here. Otherwise, wouldn''t they be vomiting a lot?


    This strong turbulence lasted more than ten minutes in a row, at least once every minute, and sometimes even several times in a row.


    "Yang Lin... Increase your horsepower and rush out..." suddenly, I roared loudly.


    This scene is really terrible. We don''t know what happened, but... It''s definitely not a good thing.


    Yang Lin also knew how serious the situation was. After the battle with the fishermen, the ship''s speed slowed down slightly and reached a limit at this time.


    With the violent surging waves, the ship seemed to fly in the sky in a trance. Stepping on the violent waves under the body, it rushed forward madly.


    No matter what kind of monster is under the hull, don''t try to leave us here.


    Sea beast!


    We are not fools, fish people, zombies or rocks.


    In this case, only that one possibility can be thought of.


    That''s... We had the worst fucking luck and met the most terrible guy in the ocean, the sea beast.


    None of us mentioned the name, not that we don''t know, but... We don''t want to mention it, and no one wants to think of that terrible thing.


    When this name appears, it may completely collapse our courage to mention it.


    The ship was speeding up. Just at this time, there was only a loud bang. It seemed that the sea animal was fighting at this time.


    In a trance, I only felt a violent bump under my body.


    This bump is more ferocious than any time and more abnormal than any time.


    At that moment, the stern suddenly cocked up, and we all felt the violent bumps. Our bodies were not controlled by ourselves and rolled down the inclined hull.


    The bow fell into the sea, and the whole hull was almost more than 70 degrees above the sea level.


    Seeing that my body was about to fall, I quickly reached out and grabbed the deck, and finally managed to stabilize my body.


    At this time, the inclination angle of the ship is still increasing.


    At the edge, some brothers could not control and had fallen into the sea.


    Then he was quickly swallowed up by the violent waves.


    The sea, which originally seemed calm, immediately entered the pattern of raging sea and raging waves. There was a storm everywhere, and the sea water was rolling violently, like a tsunami.


    Strangely, there was no movement farther away. It seemed that this storm was only aimed at us.


    At this time, I heard a scream, a familiar sound, which shocked me. A figure was falling from the stern to the bow.


    Shit!


    As soon as I gritted my teeth, I suddenly stretched out my arm and grabbed the slender arm. Who is that person if it''s not Nami?


    The girl almost fell down when she couldn''t hold on for a moment.


    Just after I caught her, Nami looked frightened and pale.


    However, before I could react, another thing fell from the top of my head.


    I just looked up and saw only two snow-white legs rubbing violently on the deck. I was distressed at that appearance.


    Darling, is that ass swollen with such friction?


    Unfortunately, I thought too much. Before I could react, I suddenly blacked out. I didn''t know if my red thighs and hips had been rubbed and sat on my head.


    With a sudden impact, I felt my right hand rising. I almost couldn''t grasp the side of the ship and fell directly.


    Darling... Dao Yu looks very thin. How can it be so heavy when it falls down?


    Who is that man who isn''t Dao language? The woman didn''t grasp firmly. She was thrown down under the next violent tremor, and then hit me hard. She almost fell into the sea with us.


    I feel my neck is about to break, but the feeling of Dao language seems to be more strange. That face is full of strange looks, and my eyes stare big. It seems that I haven''t recovered from that situation.


    Finally, I have to do it myself.


    With a hard swing of her left hand, she threw Nami aside, grabbed the side of the ship with both hands, then freed one hand, sent the knife language to the side, grabbed the side of the ship, and then stopped.


    On the other hand, the situation on the other side of Zhang Quan seems more dangerous.


    At this moment, Zhang Quan gave full play to his strength as a rubber man.


    The body is like a huge rope, entangled on the side of the ship, desperately pulling one brother after another with both hands. If it weren''t for Zhang Quan, I don''t know how many brothers would fall into the ocean.


    But even so, that situation is still quite dangerous.


    In the cockpit, Yang Lin was almost completely lying on the console, his face was ferocious, and his eyes were completely blood red.


    His throat roared and struggled desperately.


    Finally, at this time, the sea animal seemed to lose its follow-up power, and the stern suddenly fell from the air.


    Losing the support of the sea beast, he immediately began to land quickly.

 Chapter 305

    Boom


    There was another violent roar. We felt that our bodies were almost going to be tortured out of shape, with hot pain in our chest and scars everywhere.


    It''s terrible. That feeling is almost desperate.


    What kind of monster is this? It has such power.


    After the body is flattened, I feel much better. Two soft snow-white thighs are still clamped on my head. That feeling is very good, especially when the body hits, there is a sexy and fit thigh in front of me, otherwise my head will hit the deck.


    However, it''s not the same thing that I''m always caught in this way. I reached out and patted that thigh, ready to be moved away.


    I dare not look up for fear that as soon as I look up, I will see something I shouldn''t see.


    Unexpectedly, my move attracted a burst of screams from women. It felt like I was regarded as a perverted pornographic.


    "Lin Yi... You... What are you doing?" Dao Yu looked at me sullenly.


    Looking at Dao Yu''s appearance, he obviously regarded me as the kind of villain who took advantage of the opportunity... That kind of look made me angry. Am I that kind of person, am I that kind of person? Although the feeling of that pair of thighs is really good, but I don''t see when this is, how can I do that shameless thing? This is an insult to my character.


    "Please, take your legs away quickly. I have to see what''s going on." I said angrily.


    Dao Yu suddenly responded. God, I almost forgot. It''s still dangerous around now. Now is not the time to think about these things.


    Dao Yu''s face quickly regained its solemnity, his wings opened, and his whole body flew towards the sky in an instant. From a commanding position, he may be able to see what was going on.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly got up from the deck.


    The ship is still sailing rapidly.


    The violent fluctuations around seem to have come to an end for the time being, but now in this situation, no one will feel safe.


    At this time, Dao Yu''s body appeared in the air, surrounded by towering waves, and a pair of wings behind seemed to be wet by the sea water.


    In front of me is a piece of confusion, which makes it difficult to see what happened.


    The sea was tumbling violently and looked completely muddy. In this case, we couldn''t even see what monster was attacking our ship.


    Dao Yu''s heart was trembling. Dao Yu had met sea animals. He clearly knew what a terrible life sea animals were and what a powerful force they were.


    Before, Dao Yu survived in front of sea animals, not because Dao Yu was strong enough, but because Dao Yu could fly.


    However, Dao language can fly, but others can''t.


    If the ship capsizes, how many people can it save even if the sword language is powerful?


    No one can imagine that situation. In a trance, we have been forced to a dead end.


    At this time, Dao Yu''s eyes suddenly solidified.


    Just below the hull, a huge thing seemed to swim in the past. It was just a moment. Dao Yu even felt that he had read it wrong.


    But soon, Dao Yu realized that he was definitely not wrong.


    The sea animal tried to overturn the ship, but failed in the end.


    The size of this fishery administration ship is really too large. Its body is more than 100 meters long and tens of meters wide, and its whole body is made of steel plates. Everything makes the ship particularly strong. This situation can not be overturned casually.


    Even sea animals can''t do it for a while.


    After failing to overturn the ship, the sea beast immediately turned to other aspects.


    At this time, only a cry was heard, and a huge body suddenly rushed out from under the sea.


    It''s like a strong body like an off-road vehicle, sharp barbs under the body, like a python. It''s constantly twisting. Everything makes this behemoth look more terrible.


    The huge body more than 20 meters long is completely like an Optimus stone pillar, which is unimaginable.


    Just jumped up from the bottom of the sea and immediately hit the ship with a bang. The whole ship suddenly trembled violently.


    The steel plates above began to twist violently, and the barbs left terrible traces on the steel plates, and finally got stuck in the steel plates.


    The speed of the fast-moving hull suddenly decreased at this moment.


    Then something more terrible happened. This huge body was only the second. Soon, other things similar to this guy appeared one after another.


    One by one, the huge and strong body threw itself directly on the ship, like a python completely surrounding the whole ship.


    Looking like that, it seems that you want to drag the ship completely into the sea.


    After failing to overturn the ship, these sea animals want to drag the ship into the water


    Hiss


    As soon as this idea appeared, I felt a cold in my heart.


    Each huge tentacle, with a diameter of at least one meter and a length of about 20 meters, is completely a meat mountain.


    What a powerful fishing administration ship with a length of more than 100 meters, but now, under the pressure of these more than a dozen huge tentacles, the waterline rises suddenly, and some sea water even turns over the deck under the violent fluctuation of the ship''s body.


    Not to mention, under the strong pull of these terrible sea animals, the ship is sinking a little bit.


    The whole ship was completely in fear. No one expected to encounter such a terrible life here.


    One by one.


    They screamed and wanted to escape, but there was nowhere to escape... Even some people wanted to escape from the sea and jump into the sea. As a result, they were completely swallowed up by the stormy waves.


    Of course, the most frightening thing now is still Dao language.


    Others only saw the huge tentacles and thought they were attacked by a group of sea animals, but... The Dao language was clear.


    It''s not a group of sea animals at all. There''s only one.


    Yes, there is only one sea animal here.


    That''s a huge... Magnified countless times... Squid!


    King squid? King sour squid?


    In this boundless deep sea, two kinds of squid belong to the top predators, King squid and King acid squid, also known as giant gun squid.


    It is huge, with a maximum length of more than 20 meters and more than a dozen tentacles, and can fight with whales.


    However, even the largest king sour squid can''t even compare with the volume of the previous tentacle.


    A sea animal evolved from giant gun squid!


    At that moment, the Dao language came to understand. Behind the dozens of tentacles, it was the body of the giant gun squid.


    The huge body lurks under the sea and is constantly pulling the ship down.


    For this kind of sea animals, there is no reason. They will only kill any life they encounter.


    One tentacle is more than 20 meters long, and this guy has more than a dozen tentacles. You can imagine what a behemoth it is.


    "Hey, Dao Yu, what do you see?" I shouted fiercely at Dao Yu below.


    That tentacle was right in front of me. I tried to chop it with greedy Hydra, but I was helpless to find that even if I strengthened the greedy Hydra to 50 and broke the defense at 28, I couldn''t even cause much wound to this guy, and I didn''t even have the qualification to make this guy feel pain.


    How can there be such abnormal life in this world?


    My words woke up the sword language, and my body quickly fell from the sky.


    When I heard what Dao Yu said, my body trembled slightly and my face turned white.


    If there are more than a dozen sea animals, maybe I feel a little better in my heart, but... It''s just a sea animal.


    How different is a pack of hounds from a lion?


    Such a huge thing, it''s not something we can deal with at all.


    For a time, I couldn''t help despair in my heart.


    Is it true that the ship is going to die this time?


    No, there''s still a chance!


    Suddenly an idea appeared in my heart and could no longer be suppressed.

 Chapter 306

    I didn''t see it. I don''t know how huge the size of this sea animal is, but after listening to the words of Dao, I can basically imagine that kind of picture in my brain.


    A huge guy with more than ten huge tentacles more than 20 meters long, that kind of life is not what we can imagine.


    According to the description of Dao Yu, this is about a terrible squid, but even the largest giant gun squid and King squid in the ocean are not as big as this guy''s tentacle, so it''s not a grade at all.


    Perhaps it is the top predators in such an ocean that have evolved and formed amazing sea animals.


    Even the killer whale is only a killer whale after evolution. It seems that there is still a long way to go to evolve into a sea animal.


    That difference is absolutely quite obvious.


    It can be said impolitely that killer whales are not even a little fart child in front of this super giant squid. Maybe they can easily crush killer whales into pieces with only one tentacle.


    This kind of sea animal is the most terrible monster in the whole ocean.


    It can be said that the last thing we want to meet is to pray in our hearts. What we never dare to say in our hearts is to worry about meeting such a terrible guy.


    I just didn''t expect that my luck was so bad that I finally encountered this monster.


    I have to say, this is really a very tragic thing.


    Looking at the current situation, it is unlikely that we want to deal with this big guy. We can even say no. now the ship is shaking violently. The whole ship is almost unable to withstand the powerful power of this monster and is about to sink.


    In this case, it seems that a great disaster is imminent. Flying separately has become the only choice. One can live.


    But... I don''t want to!


    So many people, all with hope, lead to land. I want to bring everyone... At least as many people as possible to s city alive. I don''t want us to sink here.


    It''s just that this guy''s strength is too strong. How should we deal with it? I had no choice. I can''t deal with this guy with my current strength.


    Seeing many brothers jump into the sea in fear, hoping to get a chance to live, but they were soon swallowed by the sea, or even torn to pieces, I felt my heart pricking like a drop of blood.


    Just as I was trying to think about what I could do, I suddenly saw that antiaircraft gun!


    Even now, the whole ship is about to sink into the sea. The antiaircraft gun still looks very fierce. The black gun bore stands. The mermaid who had been guarding near the gun frame doesn''t know where to go. Maybe it has been swallowed by the sea water.


    As soon as I saw the anti-aircraft gun, my heart suddenly warmed and rushed over there.


    "Where are you going?" Dao Yu subconsciously followed from behind, and the expression on his face looked quite strange.


    Is there any way I can''t do it at this time?


    "Dao Yu, please fly to the sky and provide me with directions." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Now it''s no use calling ashy. Ashy''s Falcon spirit can''t fly in this huge wave.


    Now we can only rely on Dao language.


    When I saw that I rushed near the anti-aircraft gun, Dao Yu finally reacted, and a glimmer of hope came into my heart.


    The mermaid has been fighting with the sea for more than a year. Almost all of them rely on their own bodies to fight. They have never used overheating weapons. Although they have these things now, they can''t get used to them for a while. When they are in danger, they even forget that they have such a dependence.


    Can such an anti-aircraft gun shoot the terrible sea beast?


    Dao Yu doesn''t know, but it at least gives him a hope.


    Too late to think too much, Dao Yu''s body rushed into the air. Now only Dao Yu can see the location of the sea beast.


    This anti-aircraft gun has now become our only hope. It was originally used by warships to attack enemy warships and aircraft in the sky. Although it is not as powerful as missiles, its destructive power is too many times stronger than rockets and other things. It is not a grade at all.


    "Position!" I roared loudly as I clanged a huge one meter long shell into the gun chamber.


    "Noumenon, under my body!" the sound of Dao language sounded very weak in the rough waves. If my hearing was not far better than ordinary people, I couldn''t even hear that sound.


    Looking up, in the distance, Dao Yu''s body floated in the air and appeared above the sea beast at great risk.


    Only in this way can Dao language give the most accurate position of the sea beast.


    The danger of that situation can be imagined, but Dao Yu almost did it without thinking.


    I didn''t have time to sigh. I quickly adjusted the direction and aimed at that position... Then there was a loud bang. My body trembled violently. I saw that shell roaring in that direction with terrible flame.


    The shrill scream is particularly clear even in this wild wave.


    The shell roared past with my hope. I almost watched the shell draw a parabola, almost fall near the ship and plunge into the sea.


    Then... Bang, just above the sea, a towering flame rose into the sky.


    A large area of sea water was drained away, and the hull was shaking violently. It seemed that it was about to be overturned by the impact.


    At the same time, a shrill wail was also remembered at this time.


    Roar!


    This is the first time to hear the sound of the sea beast so far, and the rough sound spreads on the sea.


    This shell obviously caused damage to the sea beast, and there was an indelible pain in the sound.


    The dozen tentacles contracted suddenly at this moment, and the hull was almost deformed.


    You can imagine how powerful this guy is.


    Seeing that there was hope, a trace of joy appeared on my face. Without the slightest hesitation, I quickly killed another shell.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Precious shells that are reluctant to use at ordinary times have become widened at this time. Now is not a time to be stingy. As long as you can kill this damn monster, no matter how many shells you are willing to use.


    With a violent roar, the shells exploded, and the shrapnel drilled into the body of the super giant squid. The whole sea was a gorgeous bright red.


    Standing in the air, the picture, Dao language, can be seen more clearly.


    Just like this, Dao Yu felt more strange in his heart.


    There was no way to escape when we met sea animals before, but now, although the situation is very dangerous, we are actually fighting with sea animals.


    The shells are still exploding and exploding one after another. Even this huge sea animal is unbearable. The body is full of traces left after the explosion.


    More than a dozen tentacles are constantly shrinking, wriggling and exerting force.


    Blow... Blow him up!


    In the heart of Dao Yu, there even emerged a feeling completely opposite to his temperament.


    But just this kind of explosion, it seems difficult to make this guy completely yield and hurt himself. On the contrary, it makes the dozen tentacles shrink constantly, and the strength is becoming stronger and stronger, even to an unbearable level.


    The ship''s hull has been greatly dented and twisted, and there are signs of tearing on the deck.


    Damn it, the current situation is quite troublesome. It''s like a competition of time and endurance. It depends on whether this sea animal can''t withstand the bombing of bombs first or our ship can''t withstand the power of tentacles first.


    This is a very unfair confrontation. Sea animals can''t bear it first. At most, they are injured and can still leave easily.


    But for us, if we fail, the ship will be destroyed and people will die!


    "Damn it, the deck has been broken..." Yang Lin, who ran from somewhere, shouted loudly. Just now he risked his life to check the situation of the hull.


    That picture will never make people feel at ease. The steel deck and its powerful tentacles are crushed and broken. According to the current situation, the ship will not be able to bear it for a few minutes at most.

 Chapter 307

    Yang Lin''s words made me anxious.


    Although shells are constantly bombarding the sea animal, such bombardment is far from enough. The hull has begun to crack and the cabin has begun to water. At this speed, what will wait for us in a short time is the end of ship destruction and human death.


    Damn, what should I do? I''ve tried so hard. Can''t I say it''s still not good?


    I have to say that the frustration in my heart is really uncomfortable.


    "Lin Yi... Hit those tentacles..." a hoarse voice came from the side. It was Zhang Quan''s voice.


    This guy got out of nowhere.


    But the appearance on his face looked quite frightening. It was completely pale and could not see any blood color. His whole body, especially his two arms, was almost shaking.


    Just appeared, this guy seemed to be completely out of strength, sat down on the ground and gasped violently.


    I didn''t see this guy just now, but Zhang Quan tried his best. His hands were almost torn off. Just when the ship fluctuated violently and more than a dozen tentacles fell down, Zhang Quan tried his best to save dozens of people.


    Zhang Quan can''t remember exactly how many people he saved. In that case, Zhang Quan can''t calculate how many people he saved.


    Until his body couldn''t hold up at all, Zhang Quan finally stopped. He tried his best, really!


    Seeing Zhang Quan''s appearance, I quickly lost a clear skill. This guy''s face looks a little better. Otherwise, I think this guy may really sit on the ground and can''t get up all his life.


    "Tentacle, this guy''s body is too big!" Zhang Quan said in a hoarse voice. "Our attack is like cutting an elephant. Although it hurts, it''s not fatal. If we can break his leg, it''s different."


    Click


    Zhang Quan''s words exploded in my mind like a flash of lightning.


    Why didn''t I think of this... Too careless, really careless.


    Yes, we didn''t expect that we didn''t want to kill the sea beast. It''s almost impossible to blow up the sea beast with our strength. We didn''t want to blow up the sea beast. As long as we can blow up the sea beast and make the sea beast feel that we are not so easy to defeat.


    That''s our goal.


    At the thought of this, my eyes suddenly let go of the light.


    "But... Those tentacles are all on the ship..." but I was worried soon.


    Those tentacles are all wrapped around the ship. If the shells blow up, even the ship may be blown up.


    "The tentacle is blocking the explosion from above. Even if the explosion is opened, it is estimated that it will not have a great impact on the hull. Moreover, now the ship will be finished..." Zhang Quan continued.


    Well, Zhang Quan''s words have confirmed my confidence.


    In that case, let''s go. Whether it''s dead or alive depends on this.


    "Dao Yu, adjust the direction for me..." I roared at Dao Yu.


    Dao Yu also knows the current situation. Without any hesitation, his body flashes in mid air, his wings are open, and he has stayed in a position above the hull, just below his body, where the tentacle is located.


    Spell it!


    Whew


    A shell rushed up into the air with an amazing parabola. After reaching the peak, it immediately began to fall. The place where it fell was the location of Dao Yu.


    The sword language also knew that it was powerful. The wings rolled up a gust of wind, and the body immediately roared in the distance.


    Then... Boom!


    flesh and blood flying in all directions!


    This time, the power of the explosion is fully displayed. Compared with before, it is completely different from the two forces.


    The shell just exploded in the center of that tentacle, and a huge pit was directly blown out of the whole tentacle, and large pieces of flesh and blood were sprayed around like a deadly shot.


    This time, the shell exploded directly on the tentacle without buffering by the sea water, and the destructive power also seemed particularly terrible!


    This injury may be more serious than all previous attacks combined!


    I only heard the scream of the super giant squid, and the tentacle released the hull in a moment and retracted directly at a very fast speed.


    Without a tentacle, the pressure on the ship''s body is reduced a lot in an instant.


    Seeing the effect, a trace of joy appeared on all our faces.


    "Yang Lin, you are ready to sail at any time!" I shouted at Yang Lin.


    Yang Lin''s face also showed a trace of excitement and nodded again and again.


    At this time, Dao Yu had quickly flown to the next tentacle. Zhang Quan, who had just recovered, and the crabs who didn''t know when to drill out, all came to help.


    I''m just responsible for shooting. Two people help me prepare shells.


    Another shell just shot out of the chamber, and immediately exploded in the distance.


    Another tentacle shrinks back quickly.


    This time, I saw it very clearly. I could almost clearly see the huge gap above this tentacle.


    It is worthy of being a sea animal. Its body is almost abnormal.


    This kind of shell explosion can destroy the boat at once. Even the big ship of yamashima Youfu can''t bear it twice.


    However, the shell burst on the sea beast, and it was just a wound. It felt like a knife was stabbed in a man''s arm, that''s all.


    It can be imagined that this guy''s body is so hard that people can''t imagine.


    Seeing the huge hole, I felt that my eyes were out of control and completely attracted by the huge gap.


    Damn it, if I come here again at this time... When this idea appears, I know I''m crazy.


    Shit, just go crazy.


    Looking at that huge tentacle, it was about to retract back into the sea. At this time, a shell fell directly from the sky. That position seemed particularly strange. The one who could not die was in that place.


    Dao Yu, Zhang Quan and crab Nami, and so on, all those who saw this scene couldn''t help staring wide, and they just felt that their breathing seemed to become a little hasty.


    This guy... Actually did it.


    That scene appeared under the eyes of countless people.


    The tall shell fell from the sky and accurately drilled into the hole.


    Then... Boom!


    Just in front of the crowd, the tentacle exploded directly from the position close to the root, and a large flame, mixed with blood, sprayed wildly around.


    The tentacle was suddenly lifted into the sky, and then slammed to the ground. The 20 meter long tentacle was completely separated from his body.


    Two shells, burst in the same place! Even the strong tentacle finally reached an unbearable level and was blown off alive.


    Then, I heard the extremely sad cry, and suddenly it came!


    That was the most tragic voice of that sea animal. Maybe that sea animal didn''t expect to have such a tragic time.


    Pain, anger, hatred.


    The sound contained all kinds of flavors.


    Even sea animals will feel fear. Tentacles are the most important weapon of this sea animal. The life of sea animals is full of cruelty. Losing one tentacle means losing an important means of survival.


    The sea beast is also unwilling to give up all his means here.


    Then, whew, the other tentacles seemed to be worried about the same outcome, and quickly contracted. Those tentacles originally wrapped around the sea ship disappeared in an instant.


    Then Yang Lin and the crew, who had been ready for a long time, always stuck to their posts. At the moment when the pressure suddenly disappeared, this long broken ship roared ahead like a sharp arrow.

 Chapter 308

    Finally escaped?


    The broken ship roared in the distance. There was no such storm anymore. For a moment, everything seemed to be calm again.


    The ship was no longer moving fast. All the tentacles that had covered the ship disappeared. It looked as if they had never existed. Only the traces left on the deck could never be eliminated.


    What happened during that period of time will always remain in our hearts. I''m afraid we can''t forget the terrible picture all our life.


    After waiting for a few seconds, there was no movement. All the survivors on the whole ship were staring around, as if they were afraid that the monster would appear again.


    Everyone looks like a frightened rabbit. His face is full of panic, and his body seems to be shaking slightly. It can be imagined what kind of panic he has endured in this short time.


    In the past half a minute or so, after there was no strange movement, everyone seemed to have lost their strength at this time. They sat down on the ground, their faces were full of fear, and their throats were panting violently.


    The body is paralyzed like mud, without the slightest strength.


    Even me, I, crab and Zhang Quan are staggering. If you lean on me and I lean on you, you can feel each other''s unspeakable fatigue.


    "In my life, I don''t want to... Encounter that kind of thing again." I gasped, I muttered.


    "My grass, you think I want to meet you." Zhang Quan said with a bitter smile.


    He can survive from these sea animals, because when he turned into a sea snake, he was too small for the sea animals to notice, but if he was not careful, he would be swallowed into his mouth by the sea animals, and he might not be able to plug his teeth.


    Sea animals are the invincible overlords in the ocean. No one wants to encounter them.


    Dao Yu is still floating in the sky. Compared with us, what Dao Yu did before is quite dangerous, but the degree of fatigue is much easier, at least not as embarrassed as us.


    "Hey, Dao Yu, come down and have a rest," Zhang Quan shouted at Dao Yu in the sky.


    "It''s all right. I''m not tired. I''ll monitor here for a while. You have a rest first." Dao Yu said.


    Not tired, how can not be tired.


    However, Dao Yu is obviously worried. Unless he is completely sure that the guy really left, otherwise, Dao Yu will never rest assured.


    Don''t think such a big guy moves in the ocean. There are huge waves everywhere. Before we were attacked, there was no movement or sound at all.


    In this case, Dao language dare not have the slightest carelessness, not to mention that it is still night. The line of sight is very blurred, so we should be more careful.


    But gradually, the worries in everyone''s heart were put down. There was no movement for so long. I think there should be nothing else?


    Even Dao Yu relaxed a little, and I recovered some strength. I sat up from the ground and stretched myself. I was ready to check the damage of the hull.


    Dao language also gradually converged its wings and was ready to land from the sky.


    Everything seems quite normal. There is nothing strange at all.


    However, at this time, the disaster came down again.


    This time, the disaster came so quickly that all of us failed to recover from the shock.


    Just when Dao Yu began to land, he even said that his body had not completely landed. At this time, the disaster appeared.


    On the originally calm sea, there was a sudden cry, and a tall tentacle suddenly burst out of the sea.


    Just like a spring, it is ejected directly. The speed is unimaginable.


    When the sword language in the air just felt the terrible power, the tentacle had reached his side.


    At the critical moment, the sword language didn''t even have time to hum. The wings that had just converged opened almost subconsciously, and the body soared up in an attempt to avoid this terrorist attack.


    But... It''s too late.


    The speed of the tentacle was too fast. Even if Dao Yu reacted quickly, he couldn''t. He only heard a bang, and Dao Yu''s body was immediately hit by the tentacle.


    The whole body, together with the wings behind it, just like the broken wing angel in heaven, fell down on the sea. That picture looked sad and beautiful.


    That kind of impact, it seems that it was only slightly hit, but in connection with the terrible power of this sea animal, even if it was just a scratch, it has unbearable power.


    That pair of snow-white wings were almost completely broken. I don''t know how many bones were completely broken. The injury was only serious and almost unimaginable.


    Even if there is a sea under the body, even if there is a pair of wings behind him, it is of no use at all now. The upper and lower bones of the whole body are almost completely broken. In this case, you can''t do anything. You can only watch the lower tentacle dancing madly.


    Sharp hooks like barbs on the top are waiting for the time to tear themselves to pieces below.


    Each suction cup looks more terrible, just like the mouth of a mollusk. It is constantly wriggling, as if it wants to suck up its own flesh and blood.


    Do you mean... You''re going to die?


    There was an idea in Dao Yu''s heart. She didn''t want to die. She wanted to live, but... The wings behind her completely lost their strength. No matter how hard she struggled, she couldn''t open the wings again.


    The injury on the body is too heavy... The ship is far away. In the blur, Dao Yu can see the frightened faces of all the members on the ship.


    Dao Yu saw that those people seemed to want to rush towards themselves.


    But there is no way. There is a natural barrier between those people and themselves. No matter how hard they try, they can''t overcome it.


    But it''s just that they can''t make it. Even if they come, they''ll die, right?


    Unfortunately, there seems to be one missing person. I don''t know where that guy has gone


    When such an idea just emerged in the heart of the island, something strange happened.


    Dao Yu felt that his body seemed to shake slightly and fell on something.


    Did you say you had fallen?


    No, those suction cups are still under the attack, waiting to devour themselves.


    I fell into a... Embrace.


    A pair of powerful arms, holding their own body, quickly landed on the ground.


    Then, Dao Yu only felt that his body had sprung up for a very comfortable feeling. The injury on his body was recovering rapidly. The body that had completely lost its strength didn''t know what was going on, but it also surged out again.


    Lin Yi?


    How could he suddenly appear?


    Yes, Lin Yi seems to have the ability to flash.


    But this fool, there''s the sea beast below. Don''t you want to die when you flash here?


    Dao Yu wanted to scold him.


    But I don''t know how to do it. My body has completely lost even the slightest bit of strength. The whole person is lazy and doesn''t want to move!


    It''s the first time I''ve been held by a man, not when I held this guy before.


    It turned out that it was such a taste.


    Dao Yu''s heart was in a mess, and all kinds of ideas seemed to emerge at this time.


    Of course I don''t know what Dao Yu thinks!


    I just saw that Dao Yu was about to be killed by this squid. I didn''t want to see that picture. I had lost many companions. I didn''t want to see Dao Yu die in front of me.


    So as soon as my head was hot, I rushed out.


    However, I rushed out. Seeing the dense hooks and suction cups below, I only felt my scalp numb.


    Now... Trouble!

 Chapter 309

    My head was hot. I rushed out, but as soon as I rushed out, I felt how dangerous the situation was.


    Holding Dao Yu''s body, we are falling uncontrollably. Below are the suction cups and countless sharp hooks of the squid tentacle. As long as we land, we will be torn to pieces by this tentacle.


    Dao Yu''s injury is too serious. Just holding Dao Yu, I can feel her arm twisted in a very strange way and obviously broken.


    But in this case, Dao Yu is still silent, as if he can''t feel the pain at all. In this case, I can''t continue to increase the burden on Dao Yu. I can only see my own.


    His eyes were round and stared at a tentacle extending towards me. At the moment when the hook was about to hook me, his toes were slightly on the skin of the tentacle, and the ghost trot opened at this moment.


    The next moment, the whole body rose into the sky again, narrowly avoiding another tentacle.


    I feel like I''m juggling and walking a tightrope. Below is a bottomless cliff. A little carelessness may break me to pieces.


    At this time, Zhang Quan also lay on the deck, with a ferocious face. He grabbed the gun frame of the anti-aircraft gun with one hand and immediately extended his whole body in an instant.


    The whole body was stretched to an unimaginable extent. I could hardly see the shape of this guy. The body seemed to be completely in a straight line.


    This guy wants to save both of us on his own.


    The body is stretching, but... Not enough.


    Although Zhang Quan can extend his body like rubber, this extension is not unlimited. The previous longest record was 100 meters, but now it has already exceeded this limit, and the two people in front are still tens of meters away from him.


    Damn it, can''t you really?


    Zhang Quan''s eyes stared round, and almost all of them were filled with that kind of madness.


    At this time, I also saw Zhang Quan. Seeing that Zhang Quan''s body had extended to the limit, I suddenly stepped down with the soles of my feet. With the help of the ghost''s fast pace, my whole body almost translated on the sea and rushed out.


    He grabbed Zhang Quan''s rubber claw, and then the guy''s body contracted back at a very fast speed like a spring.


    Crackling!


    The three of us are like a gourd rolling on the ground. This is really not a general tragedy, because the rubber stretching distance is too long, and the strength to bounce back is also huge.


    We all hit the deck. I felt like my head was about to be smashed.


    As for Dao Yu, it was originally broken bones. This time, he fainted directly.


    Zhang Quan is not much better. It seems that his body stretched too much, exceeding the limit that this guy can bear.


    As a result, I couldn''t recover for a long time. My body looked like soft noodles, winding round and round.


    Seeing us escape, the sea beast was quite angry and seemed to want to chase us. The crab quickly fired two shells.


    Then the sea beast had to give up his plan to continue hunting.


    But looking at the guy''s appearance, it seems that he still refuses to let us go.


    What a tough guy.


    The boat was still bumping violently on the waves. Yang Lin was sweating all over his head. It was really thrilling that night.


    No one wants to taste that taste again.


    Nami hurried to our side and helped us up. Seeing our weakness, Nami looked like she was about to cry.


    This time, that guy really stopped chasing and killing.


    We can see that the guy''s body floats on the sea. On his huge body, we can see a pair of black eyes staring at us, as if he wanted to swallow us.


    But after all, he didn''t continue to chase and kill. Maybe that guy also felt afraid.


    Seeing that guy getting smaller and smaller, he finally disappeared completely in front of us. All of us were completely relieved.


    Nami helped me sit up, and then I bought four bottles of red medicine from the mall.


    He drank one bottle and fed the remaining three bottles to Dao Yu.


    At the last moment, when I borrowed strength from the squid tentacle, the hook on the guy''s tentacle pierced the soles of my feet and bled.


    As for Dao language, it is the most serious injury, not only trauma, but also internal injury.


    On the surface of the body, the bones are almost completely broken. Inside the body, I don''t know how many internal organs are broken.


    In addition, the last time I was pulled back, although I was blocked, the impact on my body was definitely not easy, and the injury added to the injury.


    After he Daoyu drank three bottles of red medicine, I immediately threw out a healing technique.


    Originally, the injury with Dao language may have been dead long ago.


    After all, that kind of injury is a little too serious. Now Dao Yu''s whole body, I don''t think I can find a complete bone.


    Various important internal organs in the body are also broken.


    In this case, it is a miracle to survive.


    But I also found a strange place in Dao Yu. There seemed to be a faint white light on Dao Yu''s body.


    Although the injury looked very serious, Dao Yu''s breathing was stable and did not seem to be seriously affected.


    Moreover, the scars on the body are slowly recovering.


    Still recovering? This situation makes me feel a little incredible. Generally speaking, the injury is so serious, let alone recovery. It is estimated that the whole body will lose vitality soon!


    I suspected before that there must be more than the unknown blade in Dao language. Now it seems that there must be another powerful force guarding Dao language. Although the unknown blade has very good power, it does not have such good recovery ability.


    "Hey, you guy, don''t treat boys more than girls. You''ve looked at sister Dao Yu several times. You still look at it?" Zhang Quan said in an unhappy voice: "come and treat me, too. I feel like I''m dying."


    Zhang Quan''s voice was feeble. I saw that this guy was soft on the ground. His whole body was like a snake that was about to be dried.


    For Zhang Quan''s words, I just rolled my eyes and said angrily, "you''re a bird in that situation. You''re not injured. Recover slowly."


    "Shit, there are heterosexual and inhumane guys." Zhang Quan muttered in some displeasure.


    "By the way, crab, Xiao Quan, you two go and count the number of people on board, bring all the injured people here for centralized treatment." I told crab and Xiao Quan.


    This time, the loss of people on board was more serious than when they were attacked by fishermen before.


    When crab and Xiao Quan reported, they were all low, and the expression on their faces was very dignified.


    More than 100 people are dead... Or missing.


    In fact, not many people were really killed. After all, although the tentacle is powerful, it doesn''t matter as long as you avoid it.


    What''s more, when they encounter sea animals, they panic, flee everywhere, and even jump into the ocean to escape.


    We don''t know if those people are still alive, but we can only prepare for the worst.


    There are only 395 people left on the ship.


    "What shall we do now? Move on, or... Find those who jumped into the sea?" asked the crab.


    "Go on." Zhang Quan and I looked at each other and said in unison.


    We both made the same decision!


    But looking at the appearance of crabs, it''s a little hard to bear. After all, many of those missing people are their own friends. It''s hard to lose them.


    "Crab... Sometimes we have to learn to be cruel." looking at the crab, I said.


    There are more than 300 lives on the ship. It''s hard to say. If we encounter the sea beast again, the lives of these 300 people will be in danger.

 Chapter 310

    In the last world, people can''t be too kind. Being too kind is irresponsible to themselves and those who entrust their lives to themselves.


    This is also a kind of growth, although it may be painful.


    "We understand that the injured people are coming here. At that time, boss Lin, please." Xiao Quan nodded and said.


    Compared with crabs, Xiao Quan is easier to accept this kind of thing.


    In fact, it''s hard for us to make such a decision. Every time we give up a brother, we will feel very uncomfortable.


    But at this time, we have to make this choice. We have no right to take these people to risk to save those people.


    Seeing my face a little gloomy, Zhang Quan knew that I felt bad in my heart. This guy didn''t know when his body had recovered. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "well, brother, don''t be too sad..."


    "Hey, you know, my reputation is not good among mermaids." Zhang Quan said the old story: "many people say I don''t save when I die, but why should I save you, don''t you?"


    "Even if it''s saving people, I''ll only save those who believe in me. You don''t believe me. Why should I save you? If you think so, you''ll feel much better."


    This is Zhang Quan''s principle. He can save people and do good things, but there is a prerequisite, that is, the person must fully believe in himself. If he doesn''t believe in himself, Zhang Quan won''t even take a look.


    Just like the people who jumped out of the boat this time, although it was also dangerous to stay on the boat and jump into the sea, they chose to jump into the sea.


    It shows that for those people, they don''t believe we can guard the ship at all. They think they are more likely to survive by jumping into the ocean.


    In that case, there is really no need to do more.


    All the injured people came, 395 people, almost all of them with injuries. I summoned the Qin woman, combined with my treatment and the Qin woman''s treatment, to treat the injuries of more than 300 brothers one by one.


    About an hour later, the knife language around me suddenly gave a cry, the little finger moved slightly, and finally opened my eyes.


    After such a long time, Dao Yu finally woke up.


    After all, the injury on my body is too serious. Although I have been treating it and my recovery, it took me so long.


    But it''s good to wake up. Looking at the injury before Dao Yu, I''m worried that this woman may be completely unconscious and won''t wake up all her life.


    As soon as he woke up, Dao Yu found a big face in front of him. He almost slapped him. When he looked carefully, he found that the man was actually me.


    There was a slight flush on that face, and I don''t know if it was the reason for the serious injury.


    "Hey, how do you feel?" I asked with a knife, "your injury is very serious, but your body''s self-healing ability is almost abnormal and recovers quickly. Otherwise, you may not live until now."


    Dao Yu tried to stretch his arm and frowned a little: "although it still hurts, it feels good. It should be no problem to have a rest."


    Tut tut... I envy this woman a little. She is really abnormal in her recovery ability.


    Even if I added so many points to my body, I didn''t have such amazing resilience. I saw it clearly before. Dao Yu''s arms are twisted. Like Tianjin hemp flower, it has recovered in such a short time. That kind of recovery ability is really a little abnormal.


    After Dao Yu woke up, the atmosphere on the fleet was a little better, but after knowing the loss of the fleet, Dao Yu''s face was obviously very sad.


    Dao Yu didn''t say anything about our failure to rescue those who jumped into the sea. She knew that we made the most correct decision.


    After treating everyone''s injuries, they let those people go back to bed, and even the watchmen on the deck went to rest.


    This night, everyone was too tired.


    They must have a good rest, otherwise they will not be able to hold on sooner or later.


    As for the second half of the night, it was left to me and Dao Yu, crab and Zhang Quan.


    We are stronger and recover faster. This kind of thing is nothing to us.


    Crab and Zhang Quan are in charge of the other side, and we are in charge of this side.


    Although it seems that the sea beast hasn''t been chased, no one can guarantee that the guy will catch up.


    During the vigil, everyone didn''t speak. Maybe the atmosphere was a little awkward. They didn''t know what to say.


    "Lin Yi..." just before dawn, I felt that my task was coming to an end. I was so tired that I couldn''t help yawning. As a result, a voice suddenly came next to me.


    I looked at the knife and said, "why?"


    "Why did you save me before?" Dao Yu seemed to be struggling with this matter in his heart all the time.


    Why did you save her?


    How to answer this question? If I want to pick up girls, should I be brave so that I can leave a good impression in my sister''s heart?


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t say anything with a long face. I just smiled and said, "just think I had a cramp."


    Poof... Dao Yu couldn''t help laughing. His brain cramped. Is there a muscle in his brain? Isn''t it a ball of paste?


    "But you will die," Dao Yu said softly.


    How can I answer this sentence? It''s pushing me step by step.


    After thinking about it, what Zhang Quan said is actually a good excuse.


    "I don''t want to pay attention to some people when they are in front of me, but... Even if some people are desperate, I want to save them. Maybe that''s it?" I scratched my head and said.


    What Zhang Quan said is quite reasonable, but I didn''t notice this sentence. With the current atmosphere, it seems to be so lethal.


    Dao Yu''s face turned red.


    Some helpless gave me a white look, and the feeling in my eyes was quite strange.


    Men... It seems that no matter what time it comes, men can''t change their nature. Obviously, there are two women in S City, and there is Nami here, who is still talking like this.


    God promise, I definitely didn''t mean to pick up girls everywhere. I just didn''t know how to answer this question and borrowed what Zhang Quan said.


    Who knows this effect will occur.


    Then I saw that the expression on Dao Yu''s face suddenly became a little strange, and then came towards me step by step.


    The face looked quite strange. There were some hairs in my heart. I only saw the woman''s big shining eyes staring at me. That kind of eyes made me feel inexplicably flustered.


    The body involuntarily retreated two steps.


    "Don''t move!" said the knife.


    Then Shua, my body seems to have been fixed.


    "Well... What are you doing?" I asked.


    Dao Yu didn''t answer. He just looked at me and came over. His face was almost under my neck. Then he opened his hands and hugged me?


    Blinking, I haven''t recovered from this situation. I don''t know which one is singing? At this time, he suddenly hugged me. What''s this for?


    I was stunned and looked at the scene in front of me foolishly.


    Dao Yu''s arms embrace me. There is a warm and fragrant nephrite in my arms. I can clearly smell the tempting fragrance from Dao Yu''s long hair in my nose.


    I feel like my body is completely stiff. I don''t know what happened. Why did Dao Yu suddenly do this?


    The position of the chest was soft, as if something had piled on my chest.


    Those arms are so hard that I can even feel some faint pain in the position of my arms.


    Dao Yu''s body seemed to tremble slightly!

 Chapter 311

    Dao language, shaking?


    This strong girl who is not afraid of heaven and earth is shaking now. It can be imagined that the fear in the heart has reached what degree.


    Seeing the trembling body of Dao Yu, I couldn''t help sighing in my heart.


    Women are still women. No matter how strong a woman is, she will always feel fear and always want to find a dependence.


    It''s just that Dao Yu is used to being tough at ordinary times. In front of other members, she always looks like a big sister of a strong woman. Others are qualified to be afraid, but Dao Yu doesn''t. no matter what happens, Dao Yu can only bear it. Even if she is afraid in her heart, she can only hide in the corner and tremble.


    That is, in the dead of night, Dao Yu finally found a place that would not be found and could rely on.


    Although this feeling may be very short, Dao Yu really hopes to relax a little in his heart, even if it''s only a short moment.


    I was stunned. It took me a few seconds to react.


    With a slight sigh, he stroked his palm from Daoyu''s soft long hair, and finally put it on Daoyu''s shoulder and patted it twice.


    I didn''t say anything. There was silence all around.


    Seriously, at this time, I really don''t have any evil thoughts in my heart. It''s completely calm and a touch of warmth.


    After a few minutes, Dao Yu reluctantly removed his body from my arms. His slender fingers hooked the long hair in his ears. That action was full of an attractive style.


    His face still looks red.


    "Don''t tell others," Dao whispered.


    Because of an impulse in his heart, he actually let himself do this kind of thing. Dao Yu''s heart is a little annoyed. This man is the man of his good sister Nami. He always has the taste of being a junior. That feeling makes Dao yu feel quite uncomfortable and sorry for his good sister.


    I nodded and knew that the girl still wanted to maintain her image in other people''s eyes. If other people saw that Dao Yu had such a small woman''s side, I didn''t know what she would be shocked.


    But we didn''t notice that in the cabin, a pair of big eyes were looking at what was happening here.


    She was just ready to open the door and let him go back to have a rest. She must be very tired after a busy night, but she didn''t expect to see such a picture.


    The two people actually hugged each other, and it seemed that Dao Yu took the initiative to walk past.


    The picture she saw made her eyes wide open. The expression on her face could only be described as incredible. In her heart, there was a kind of sour taste. In a trance, it was like being betrayed.


    Betrayal?


    This word just came to mind and immediately made Nami''s face a little pale.


    No, how can you have such a terrible idea in your heart.


    The sudden thought in her brain startled Nami. Nami knew it was jealousy and hatred.


    Dao Yu is his good sister, and Lin Yi is his own man. In fact, he is also a junior. Lin Yi has women. It seems that he has no capital to speak ill of Dao Yu''s sister.


    Although she thought so in her heart, Nami felt very uncomfortable in her heart, as if she was blocked by something.


    "Don''t you feel good in your heart? Your best sister is with your man. Do you feel very uncomfortable?" suddenly, a slightly evil voice came from behind.


    The voice sounded like a devil, with a touch of irony.


    Nami, who was peeping at her, was startled by the sound and subconsciously shrunk. Only then did she find that the person behind her was an acquaintance.


    Wang Han!


    One of Zhang Quan''s deputies has the same status as Xiao Quan.


    However, since the ship came back, Wang Han''s status has plummeted. Because of Wang Han, two members died there.


    Nami doesn''t like this person. She''s gloomy. When she looks like that, she knows that she must be planning all kinds of things in her heart. Nami doesn''t like such a guy.


    Frowning, Nami didn''t want to talk to this man and was ready to leave.


    "What''s the matter? Seeing your best friend get together with your man, do you want to pretend that nothing has happened? They are having an affair..." Wang Han said with a smile.


    Nami stood there, and a strange look flashed in Wang Han''s eyes. At this time, Nami suddenly turned around and stared at Wang Han with a very strong and disdainful look.


    "I''ve heard them say you''re not a thing. I didn''t care. I didn''t expect you to be a thing."


    "Yes, Lin Yi is holding sister Daoyu now, but so what? Lin Yi has two women in S City... And they just hold each other together, and nothing happens. Even if something really happens, it''s the three of us. What does it have to do with you, an outsider..."


    Wang Han was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect that the girl who usually looks very easy to bully could say such a long paragraph of words.


    "I just don''t like it..."


    "Don''t you like it? Come on, if you don''t like it, close your eyes and think you don''t see anything. No one thinks you''re blind. Don''t be so nice! You didn''t listen to Lin Yi, resulting in the death of two brothers. As a result, you were distrusted and Zhang Quan cancelled your position as your deputy, right? So you have resentment in your heart and want to stir up a quarrel?" Nami sneered.


    These words twisted Wang Han''s face in an instant. That thing Wang Han will never forget in his life. That hatred has always been deeply branded in Wang Han''s heart.


    Now it was mentioned by Nami, and the taste was even worse.


    "I''ve been with sister Daoyu for more than a year. In the middle, sister Daoyu saved me at least four times. It''s not sister Daoyu. I''ve long died. Do you think the relationship between us can be destroyed by one word?"


    "You''d better think clearly. If you weren''t an old man like Zhang Quan, you would have been driven off the ship, so you''d better not do such a shameful thing in the future." after leaving this sentence, Nami directly pushed the door and went out.


    Left behind Wang Han, a man with a ferocious face, staring at Nami''s back, full of hatred.


    Damn woman... I thought this woman was as soft as a sheep and should be easy to provoke, but I didn''t expect to be taught a lesson by this woman in turn, damn guy.


    The sound of the door being pushed open startled Dao Yu. Especially when she saw Nami coming, the expression on Dao Yu''s face was even more flustered.


    I also feel a little embarrassed on my face.


    "Nami, are you awake?" she greeted Nami awkwardly and said in Dao language.


    Looking at the appearance of Dao Yu, Nami smiled.


    Maybe I should really thank that Wang Han.


    It was Wang Han''s provocation that reminded Nami of the previous days when they were together. More than a year left an indelible fetter between them.


    That kind of fetter can''t be cut off, even the things in front of us.


    "Brother Lin, you are very tired. Go and have a rest. We can just watch outside during the day." when she came to me, Nami rubbed my shoulder twice and said to me.


    Well, the atmosphere in this place is really a little awkward. I nodded and walked back.


    Dao Yu also wants to leave here. She doesn''t know how to face her good sister.


    But just when Dao Yu was about to leave, his little hand was suddenly caught.


    Dao Yu shrunk and turned around. As a result, she saw Nami looking at herself vaguely. That smile made Dao yu feel that everything was seen through. There was no reason in her heart.

 Chapter 312

    Dao Yu has never been so flustered. After all, he has just done something sorry for his good sister. It is the so-called guilty conscience. Now he is scared to death. As a result, he is caught by Nami. Dao Yu can''t help worrying. Will Nami see what he has done?


    I was really seen.


    Seeing Dao Yu''s flustered appearance, Na Mei couldn''t help smiling. Dao Yu''s flustered appearance is really rare. Women only become like this when they involve men, right?


    "Sister Dao Yu, do you... Like Lin Yi?" Nami said directly.


    Ah!


    Dao Yu immediately raised his head, and his face was almost red.


    Dao Yu is such a clever girl. As soon as she heard Nami say this, she immediately realized that what she had done before must be seen by Nami.


    For a time, Dao Yu was very flustered in his heart. His two little hands kept swinging, and his mouth said something he might not be able to hear clearly.


    "Well, sister Daoyu doesn''t have to do this." Nami was funny. She stood on tiptoe and whispered to Daoyu''s ear. Then she only saw that Daoyu''s face changed in an instant and stared at Nami strangely. It seemed that Nami would say this to herself.


    Only these two women know what Nami and Dao Yu said.


    In short, when Dao Yu went back, a face completely turned into a red Fuji apple.


    I didn''t have so many ideas, because I was too tired. I fell asleep and slept for most of the day. Finally, Nami called me up. Nami had prepared food for me.


    After eating and drinking enough, I feel that my physical strength has almost recovered.


    I got up and began to check the hull with Dao Yu and Zhang Quan.


    Nima... I couldn''t see clearly at night, but now I can see clearly during the day.


    How to say, now the fishery administration ship looks like a girl insulted by 18 strong men, and it is still 18 sadists.


    see evidence of people''s distress everywhere!


    Where the eyes can see, almost no piece is complete. There are cracks and scars everywhere, and even some places are quite serious.


    The deck was sunken and the side of the ship was almost broken. The marks of tearing on the steel plate looked more obvious.


    The cabins were collapsed by a huge tentacle.


    It''s really difficult for the ship. It''s really not easy to drive under such circumstances.


    It''s very difficult to repair this situation. The most important thing is that there is a crack under the cabin on the right. There is constant water in the cabin. In this place, a mermaid must be left all the time and use its own strength to send out the sea water. Otherwise, the ship would have sunk long ago.


    Darling, this is the warship. If it were replaced by an ordinary cruise ship, it would be over long ago.


    Fortunately, other important systems have not been seriously damaged, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    After a day''s rest, all the members devoted themselves to major repairs, and repaired all the damaged places that could be seen by the naked eye as much as possible. Even the broken big hole was nailed with steel plates again.


    After the attack of sea animals, the road behind can be called calm.


    One night, I was attacked by a group of zombies, but the number was not large and was easily eliminated.


    About two days later, we are close to the Longhekou.


    The big ship cruised around for a while. We wanted to run from the side and directly enter the interior of Longhe River without passing Longmen pass, but when we got here, we were helpless to find that this situation was impossible.


    The high cliffs on both sides of the Dragon River have not been destroyed even by the tsunami and the end of the world.


    In the middle of those two peaks, the turbulent river is surging madly towards the sea.


    The torrent, like the rainstorm and flood, the water spray is constantly rolling, and the violent roar is continuous.


    You know, the widest part of the dragon river may be 2000 meters wide, and it is usually about 1200 meters.


    But when we reached Longmen pass, the width narrowed instantly, leaving a distance of less than 200 meters.


    So much water is crowded in the narrow area in the middle. You can imagine the rapidity of that water.


    But this place is our greatest hope.


    Dao Yu, Zhang Quan and I were all crowded in the cab.


    Being stared at by so many people, Yang Lin''s people are obviously under pressure. Even if the fishery administration ship is fast, it is still a mystery whether it can be passed from here. No one knows what the final result will be.


    "Drive to the maximum..." Yang Lin howled loudly. The atmosphere in the whole cab was completely hot.


    With the roar of those words, we can obviously feel that the fluctuation range of the hull is increasing, and it is obvious that the power is increasing.


    For fear that he might not be able to rush in, he even deliberately retreated a long distance. When the forward speed of the ship reached a limit, he finally plunged into the violent torrent.


    The river flow at Longmen pass is too fast.


    I only saw the sharp bow of the fishery administration ship, quickly ran past in a terrible position, separated the Central River and spread out on both sides.


    LengSheng opened up a new road in that torrent.


    We can clearly see the high peaks and cliffs on both sides.


    Longmen pass


    We have completely entered Longmen pass.


    The violent roar in my ears was particularly harsh. The roar of water waves surged in waves. I could clearly see the front in front of the cab. A series of violent waves rushed forward and hit the bow of the ship, causing a series of harsh sounds.


    A terrifying pervert.


    The ship''s hull is constantly undulating up and down. Sometimes it rises high and suddenly falls directly, splashing out a large amount of water.


    That feeling is more exciting than the so-called surfing.


    I don''t know how to describe that taste.


    One hundred meters, two hundred meters


    Every step forward, we feel as if we are one step closer to victory. Under normal circumstances, there is no Longmen pass with much distance. Now it seems to be endless. I never know how long this distance is.


    At this time, a wave suddenly hit in front, and the momentum of the fast-moving ship was immediately curbed.


    Then he backed down as quickly as if he were out of control.


    In the disappointed eyes of all of us, we bumped all the way and retreated from the Longmen pass.


    Failed. I tried so hard for so long before. I failed this time.


    The situation here is much more dangerous than expected. The water flow is so urgent that it can only rush through it at the fastest speed. Otherwise, as long as the speed is slightly reduced, a wave will rush out of Longmen pass immediately.


    This situation is quite tragic.


    Fortunately, however, we are all ready. A failure is nothing at all.


    After retreating, after a period of preparation, we are ready to launch a second charge, hoping to rush through it directly this time.


    Failure, failure, failure


    Failure after failure!


    Every time, when we saw that we were about to pass through, a wave hit us, and the distance we managed to cross disappeared immediately.


    The wave was so fierce that it rushed directly. Even the gods couldn''t stop it.


    It''s almost every time. It''s like God is deliberately playing with us. It''s very close, but it won''t let us pass anyway.


    I have to say that it''s really unpleasant.


    "We can''t go on like this. Even if we still have time to try, the fuel in the cabin can''t hold!" Yang Lin said a very important question.


    Fuel.


    Although there was a lot of fuel in the storage room before, after all, after so many days of navigation, the consumption was also quite serious.,


    If it goes on like this, we''ll certainly be unable to hold on.


    Moreover, this trend goes against the trend, and the consumption of oil is more serious.


    "I took all my brothers and used the mermaid''s natural power to control the waves to push from behind..." Xiao Quan suddenly said.

 Chapter 313

    Xiao Quan''s words made us all stare, and we could see the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    Mermaids are born to control the water flow. Originally, the fishery administration ship can only rely on its own strength to break through the blockade of the waves! And every time it was a little worse, it was sent back by the waves.


    If a new force can join in at this time, maybe... Maybe we can rush through this level.


    Nami, Xiao Quan, crab... When an idea was determined, almost all the Mermaids on the whole ship mobilized.


    All the mermaids were gathered together.


    In the distance, thousands of meters away is the roaring Longmen pass. We were rushed out of the Longmen pass again and again.


    But this time, we must succeed.


    "Work hard for me. We''re going to pass. Don''t rush into the street at this time." Zhang Quan shouted loudly, mobilizing everyone''s atmosphere.


    "Xiao Quan, you lead a hundred mermaids, take charge of the back, try your best to control the water flow and go in the opposite direction, okay?"


    "Nami, you take a hundred people in charge of the left wing, the crab, and the right wing... All the rest of you go to the bow of the boat. Don''t hide even if the wave comes down. You can''t die. As long as you don''t die, Lin Yi can save you and must withstand the wave ahead..."


    "We don''t have enough oil. If we fail here, we can only float on the sea. Don''t want to go back to land. Do you want to go back..."


    "Think..." there was a crazy roar in the crowd.


    Hope is at hand. No one wants to fail here.


    "Give it to me if you want..."


    Seeing that the crowd was ready, Zhang Quan roared and everyone started immediately.


    A burst of waves suddenly appeared on the originally calm sea. Mermaids all stretched out their hands, exhausted their whole body strength, controlled the current around them, walked in the opposite direction, and were frantically pushing the big ship towards the front.


    The engine started and the turbine was spinning violently.


    This time, the speed was obviously extraordinary. It was at least one-third faster than the previous speed. I could feel the water vapor rushing across my face.


    It''s like a bullet shuttling through the waves.


    This time, the speed is too fast. Yang Lin''s face is a little distorted.


    Around, nearly 400 mermaids were working hard.


    One hundred meters, two hundred meters, three hundred meters... In the twinkling of an eye, three hundred meters have passed, and a wave has rolled over wildly.


    Seeing the huge waves crashing down, nearly 100 mermaids in front of them did not dodge. Although there was a touch of fear in their eyes, they were more yearning for a new life.


    Open your hands one by one to control the power of water flow.


    For a moment, the wave was pressed down several meters high.


    Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, the whole ship bumped violently, as if flying on the waves in a trance.


    Then bang and fall heavily.


    High waves lined the cliffs on both sides.


    After this wave, the momentum of progress suddenly accelerated. The originally narrow canyon is rapidly relaxing and is no longer as compact as before.


    The most dangerous place has finally passed.


    This is Longmen pass. It''s only less than 400 meters in total, but it''s a natural graben. Ordinary sailors and ships can''t pass here at all.


    But this time, our broken ship and a group of half hanging sailors rushed out of here with the concerted efforts of everyone.


    Just rushed out, even if s city is still far away, but they can''t help cheering.


    The most dangerous scene has passed, and the rest is waiting for new hope.


    The fishery administration ship carries a boat of people''s new hope, heading for the distance.


    Maybe the environment in the water is too bad. There are few zombies in the sea. I haven''t seen many zombies in the dragon river. Occasionally, one or two are not climate at all.


    Three days later, we have completely spent that period of submerged city.


    The current of Longhe River is not as fast as before and becomes gentle.


    On the fourth day, the fuel was completely used up. Crab, Zhang Quan and Dao Yu led a group of fishermen to land, found a gas station in the city and sent barrels of gasoline and diesel.


    This is also the first time these fish people have landed on land. The miserable appearance on the land makes these people feel a little suffocated.


    Some even doubt whether s city really exists. This city has become like this. Can it be said that there are other cities in the world that can survive?


    On this land, they saw those zombies on the land. The dense zombies made people''s scalp numb. They could not see such a picture in the sea.


    Fortunately, although these mermaids are not too powerful, everyone is capable. The ice gun can easily pierce these zombies.


    Of course, it''s not without any good news. In a large shopping mall, we found some expired food.


    Although it''s expired, it''s also absolutely delicious for us who can only live on sashimi for many years.


    We didn''t stay too much in these cities. After we found oil and food, we quickly sailed away.


    Perhaps there are people who have survived in these cities, but no one knows how long it will take to search cities one by one. Most importantly, they have to take great risks.


    Compared with a messy land, the river is relatively calm and there are not many obstacles. Even if it is possible, it is washed away by the river and rolled into the boundless sea.


    I thought this trip might not be so calm. At least I had to suffer a lot of hardships.


    But what I didn''t expect was that this trip was calm.


    The quiet even made me have an incredible feeling, as if I had become a masochist. I was uncomfortable when nothing happened.


    The calm of so many days was unimaginable before.


    Although we met many zombies on the road, those zombies could only roar loudly on both sides of the river bank, but there was nothing we could do for our ship.


    Unknowingly, a week has passed. This may be the longest stable day in my life after the end of the world.


    According to the mark on the map, we have now reached J city!


    The next city is s city!


    S city is coming soon. I have never felt that hope is so close.


    Lin Zhen, Xiao Ya, Fang Qi... Chen Yi, Meng Rui, Lao Wu, Bai Lin, and... Zijiao!


    Names flashed in my heart. I could feel the heat in my chest. In a trance, my chest was like a flame burning.


    You''ll meet those people soon.


    "Thinking about those women on your land?" I don''t know when Dao Yu sat next to me and asked me.


    "Everyone."


    "I tell you, even if you find your women, you can''t favor one over the other. Don''t bully Nami, you know?" Dao Yu was worried about the situation of his good sisters.


    "Please, am I such a person?" I muttered angrily.


    Eyes looking at the sky overhead, a rare piece of blue.


    Above the eyes was the dazzling sunshine, and a dark shadow crossed from the sky.


    At the moment when I saw the shadow, the whole person almost subconsciously sat up from the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Dao Yu was startled by my action.


    "Be careful, we''re being watched by zombies," I said in a hoarse voice.


    "Being watched by zombies?" Dao Yu wanted to say it was impossible, but looking at my appearance, it was definitely not a joke.


    Damn it, I thought I could get through this level in peace. I didn''t expect to come or come.


    Flying in the sky, it''s a vulture!

 Chapter 314

    It was always calm, nothing happened! Who thought this would suddenly be watched by zombies?


    Dao Yu looked around and wanted to find out where the zombie I said was. Unfortunately, Dao Yu didn''t see where the zombie was for a long time.


    Can''t you read it wrong? Dao Yu wants to say that, but Dao Yu knows I''m not the kind of Joker, and the dignified expression on my face is definitely not pretended.


    At this time, I took out a bow and arrow and whispered at last.


    In the strange eyes of Dao language, he aimed at the sky.


    Draw an arrow with a bow and shoot the eagle with a bow!


    Whew, an arrow flew directly out of his hand and roared into the sky, just like with an automatic tracking system, steadily into the vulture''s head.


    In that picture, it looked like the plane fell. The huge vulture immediately rolled up in mid air and finally fell onto the river.


    "That bird..."


    "Zombie bird is the only kind of zombie that can fly at present, mainly carrion eating crows and vultures, but its body is relatively fragile and can be killed easily. It mainly acts as a powerful zombie scout. However, if a group of zombie crows or zombie vultures are gathered together, it is also quite troublesome." I explained briefly. When I said, In my mind, I can''t help but emerge the flying zombie encountered on the sea ship. That guy may be the second flying zombie besides birds?


    On this land, I am an expert. I know these things better than anyone. After all, we were attacked by these zombies, not once or twice.


    Before, I was chased around by such a group of zombies, which was quite embarrassing.


    The corpse of the zombie vulture fell not far in front of the ship. Dao Yu flew over and took the corpse onto the ship.


    As like as two peas, I am talking about a rotten vulture, whose flesh and blood are completely rotten, and a thread of thread is hanging on the vulture.


    Even in some places, the flesh and blood have been completely shriveled. It looks terrible, and even makes people wonder how such a shriveled body flew into the sky.


    This zombie bird attracted the attention of many people on board. For them, they had never seen such a zombie before. They all looked very curious.


    "This is the zombie bird..."


    "I didn''t expect a zombie to fly in the sky."


    "However, the number of such things should not be large, and it is estimated that they will not be very strong. They will be killed at random. It may be that they fly too high and have a little trouble..."


    There were all kinds of voices of discussion in my ears. I didn''t pay attention to those voices at all. My eyes were just staring at this zombie vulture and fiddling with his fingers on the body.


    Especially the one above is like a black feather like steel.


    "Is there anything strange?" Zhang Quan didn''t know when he came over and seemed to find my strange expression.


    "This zombie vulture... Evolved..." hesitated for a moment, I said.


    Evolution!


    The word made everyone frown.


    This is a situation that everyone doesn''t want to encounter, zombie evolution.


    Zombies will become more powerful after evolution. Ordinary zombies, enhanced zombies, giant zombies, tyrants... Their strength will become stronger and stronger.


    However, this evolution is generally limited to the situation on land. Zombies flying in the sky have never seen evolution.


    They are weak and can be killed easily. They have no other advantages except relying on overwhelming numbers and flight advantages.


    But this zombie vulture is obviously different. Its body is bigger than what it saw before. The most important thing is that the feathers on that pair of wings are no longer bare and rotten, but have become another picture, dark and look like metal feathers.


    If you don''t know this guy is a zombie, you will even think it''s a machine life.


    It seems that in the six months since I left, these zombies on land have also undergone great changes.


    "Let the brothers be careful. We may have been caught by a group of zombies. These vultures are often a group of zombies. If they find us, they will soon notify other zombies," I said in a deep voice.


    "However, we are on board, so we should..."


    "The same... Even on the ship, there is no difference. A large group of zombie crows can''t stop them."


    After listening to me, everyone took action immediately.


    Everyone was ready, all the weapons were taken out, the bullets were filled, and waiting for the arrival of the corpse tide.


    I just don''t know what''s going on. We waited for a long time and never saw the zombie appear.


    The arm that had been carrying the gun was a little sore, but the damn zombie didn''t know where to hide and disappeared completely.


    "Hey, hey, did you think too much? You said you came from the land, but that''s all. Did you leave for too long? The situation on the land is different from that before you? Tut Tut, I know you want to attract others'' attention and make people think you came from the land and can lead everyone to s City, and then everyone will be happy I''m respectful to you, but... You don''t need to be so alarmist. It''s not good to frighten everyone so deliberately... "Just at this time, a sad voice sounded from the side.


    I don''t have to guess who made this sound, not Wang Han. Who is that guy? This guy hasn''t liked me since the last thing.


    Just before, after all, we needed our strength to resist the zombies, so this guy didn''t dare to be too arrogant, but since he passed Longmen pass, this guy has been looking for trouble everywhere.


    For this kind of guy like a clown, I really don''t bother to pay attention. If a dog bites a person, can it be said that people still have to bite back?


    But this time, this guy really annoyed me. Even if he wanted to provoke, doesn''t this guy know to look at the time?


    Now is a critical moment. If you are careless, you may be suddenly attacked by zombies.


    In this case, this guy actually stirs up discord. If members relax because of this guy, they will die.


    I felt my chest filled with anger.


    I was going to clean up this guy, but before I could do it, an arm next to me directly threw it over. Across a distance of more than ten meters, I slapped Wang Han directly in the face, and the whole body was directly smashed and flew out.


    Wang Han didn''t expect this to happen. His body flew several meters away and fell heavily to the ground. The five bright red finger prints on his face were particularly clear.


    "Boss..." Wang Han didn''t expect that his boss would beat himself. He didn''t react for a moment.


    "You shut up, don''t you think you''ve lost enough?" Zhang Quan was angry. I seldom saw Zhang Quan so angry.


    Zhang Quan said a word, and Wang Han immediately dared not say a word.


    "Everyone, keep vigilant and do whatever you should do. Don''t relax for me. If you relax your vigilance, you may lose your life." Zhang Quan roared in a hoarse voice.


    With Zhang Quan''s words, brothers who had been somewhat relaxed immediately raised their vigilance again and stared around cautiously.


    "Boss, there''s something moving here..." just at this time, a brother suddenly screamed loudly.


    The body was involuntarily clever. We hurried in that direction and looked into the distance along the brother''s finger.


    When they saw the pictures in the distant sky, their bodies trembled involuntarily, and their faces turned pale for a moment.


    Have you seen burning clouds?


    It''s probably such a picture. The only difference is that this cloud is not the fiery red color, but pure darkness.


    Just like ink, it was dark and shrouded in the area in front of me.

 Chapter 315

    A large black area, like a thick dark cloud, rolled in mid air and quickly surged in our direction.


    If it was a normal time, maybe we would only take it as a sign that a rainstorm is coming.


    But now, we all know what a terrible picture it is. After a little closer, it looks even more amazing.


    Ash, sister Dao, Elise, Sona... All of them are summoned.


    This is almost a subconscious move, because I can feel the terrible oppression in my heart.


    It''s not the first time I met this kind of zombie crow zombie vulture, but I''ve never been so afraid as today. Even if my strength has been improved many times than before, the feeling of extreme fear is more vigorous.


    Because... There are too many.


    As soon as AI Xi appeared, he immediately opened the spirit of shadow hunting. Everything that happened in front of us appeared in front of us. We can clearly see how terrible that picture is.


    The vision brought by the spirit of falcon is completely dark, and crows are constantly flapping their wings.


    The body of the crow is much larger than that of a normal crow. Its wings are open and about one meter long.


    Among the crows there was a vulture.


    The size of the zombie vulture is larger, and its wings are open enough to be three meters. The eagle''s beak is particularly sharp.


    Whether it is zombie crow or zombie vulture, the whole body is dark, which is their only color.


    The whole body is completely dark, and there seems to be no other color. Except for the eyes, the eyes are completely red, which is as frightening as blood.


    In the darkness, a little scarlet is constantly jumping, which is particularly strange.


    How many zombie birds are there?


    We all frowned. It was an unimaginable terrible number. In our vision, it was completely black!


    Ten thousand, twenty thousand, or one hundred thousand, or more?


    I don''t know at all. We can only see that it is completely dark in front of us.


    That picture makes people''s scalp numb.


    In short, the area of that dark cloud may be much larger than our big ship.


    Corpse tide... Finally appeared.


    It''s not that there are no zombies, but because these zombies are too far away, so they can''t catch up in a short time.


    "Hiss..." Zhang Quan and Dao said. Everyone took a breath and felt the fear in their hearts.


    "How to deal with these things?" the two men all stared. They had never dealt with such things. They didn''t know how to destroy these flying zombies.


    "Take out all the barrels of gasoline in the cabin." I pursed my mouth and said in a deep voice.


    There are so many zombie crows that the whole sky is almost completely covered.


    Although these crows are very fragile, one bullet can destroy one, even if we shoot all the bullets, I''m afraid we can''t do much damage to these things.


    There is an irreparable gap in quantity.


    "Zhang Quan, crab..." I looked at the two men: "you two, one with rubber body and the other with thick shell, probably not afraid of these crows pecking and tearing?"


    Both nodded.


    "You two are responsible for operating anti-aircraft guns. You don''t have to be stingy with shells... You can shoot as many shells as you have and blow them at the place where crows are most dense."


    "As for the others, hide in the cabin, close the doors and windows, make ice shields, block all the cracks, and don''t let these damn things rush in." I almost roared in a hoarse voice.


    In the face of these crows, conventional methods can''t deal with them at all.


    It''s like playing games. Maybe you can pick the boss alone, but if you come to a lot of little monsters, it''s estimated that you will be killed.


    In the face of this situation, we can only use a wide range of forces to eliminate it.


    For example, Li Jie''s flame, such as Xiaofeng''s strong wind... It''s too difficult to deal with these monsters by other means!


    The two quickly nodded and quickly ran to the gun rack!


    As for the others, they quickly ran into the cabin.


    Originally, I thought there might not be many flying zombies. Let''s work together to kill these zombies. As a result, I didn''t expect that this number was completely beyond my imagination.


    It''s terrible


    In this case, the brothers on board are basically useless. If they don''t hide better, they will be torn to pieces by these zombies.


    Before, we made a flamethrower with an oil tanker and burned these zombies with a fierce flame of gasoline.


    As for now, although it is said that there is no such condition, I also have my own way.


    All the crew acted quickly.


    Finally, there were only Nami and Dao Yu around me. Looking at their appearance, they didn''t seem to want to leave here.


    "Nami, you go back first. Although your tsunami ability is very strong, it... Is of no use to the crows in the sky." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Nami seems a little unwilling, but Nami also knows her strength. If she stays here forcibly, it will become a burden.


    "Dao Yu, go back and be in charge of commanding..." I looked at Dao Yu and said.


    Although the strength of Dao language is good and the body method is quite sensitive, but


    "If I don''t go back, I won''t just let the three of you stay here. Crab and Zhang Quan are strong enough and don''t worry about the zombie attack, but you can''t. I don''t know what you''re going to do here, but I''ll stay here to protect your safety." Dao Yu said in a deep voice.


    Look at Dao Yu, I don''t think he will listen to me honestly.


    In that case, there was a smile on the corner of my mouth: "well, whether I will die depends on you."


    Dao Yu nodded fiercely, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    In the sky, a large black cloud is getting closer and closer.


    "Crab, Zhang Quan... Ready..."


    The two men nodded fiercely, and then with a clang, a shell was directly stuffed into the gun chamber. Immediately, a tall shell was directly sprayed out, rising into the sky with that fierce flame.


    The shell plunged into the zombie crow group. With a bang, the terrible impact spread wildly around!


    We have to say that our current behavior is really exaggerated, but it seems that the effect is quite good.


    A shell roared past and exploded directly among the zombies.


    Then I saw a flame rolling around!


    In an instant, the huge fireball with a diameter of at least 10 meters swallowed countless zombies, crows and vultures.


    Although these zombies are more powerful than before, they can''t bear the power of bomb explosion at this time. They are directly burned into coke and fall from the sky.


    Suddenly, there was a small blank in the dark cloud.


    But although the effect looks good, it is only a drop in the bucket for this large group of zombie crows, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Then, shells were bombed again. The distance of anti-aircraft artillery bombardment was very long. In addition, the area of that dark cloud was too large. Basically, it was easy to hit the target without much aiming.


    As a result, although the violent explosion killed many zombies, it also completely angered those zombies. The hoarse and ugly voice spread from the throat of these zombies. One by one, their wings opened and fanned hard. The speed suddenly accelerated and rushed directly to our side.


    The distance is getting closer and closer.


    I can clearly see the ugly faces of those zombies.


    Fast, fast


    Finally, just as those flying zombies had just entered my attack range, I grabbed an oil bucket, took a deep breath, burst, drank and threw it hard, and the oil bucket filled with gasoline immediately roared into the sky.

 Chapter 316

    Although I have great strength, I am not infinite. This big barrel of gasoline weighs at least one or two hundred kilograms. If the distance is too far, even I can''t do anything.


    Although it is said that there is the bombing of anti-aircraft guns, although the anti-aircraft guns have strong destructive power, the biggest disadvantage is that the firing frequency is too slow.


    There was a certain interval between the two launches, but the flight speed of these zombie birds was very fast. After being angered by anti-aircraft guns, the flight speed became more terrible, just like a hail of bullets.


    Just as these zombie birds entered the throwing range, I finally moved.


    He grabbed an oil bucket with one hand, threw it hard and roared directly into the sky.


    His hands were constantly staggered, and oil barrels were quickly thrown into the sky.


    In the twinkling of an eye, more than 20 pokes of gasoline shrouded a huge circle in the sky.


    The huge oil barrel has now become a shell, and the Doran blade inserted on the oil barrel is expanding rapidly.


    There are more than twenty oil drums, each full of gasoline, separated by a certain distance from each other.


    Then... His hands clenched violently, and then only a bang was heard, and the ability of metal control was displayed in an instant.


    The blade of Doran inserted on the oil barrel exploded almost at the same time.


    At that moment, almost everything between heaven and earth disappeared in a moment.


    A total of twenty-eight fireworks exploded at the same time, and the violent flames formed a huge circle in an instant.


    Each barrel of gasoline burst, can form a huge sea of fire around, with a radius of tens of meters, completely covered by that terrible flame and amazing impact.


    When more than 20 barrels of gasoline burst at the same time, the violent power instantly drowned everything around.


    In the sky, that huge circle is at the center of the explosion, and all the forces around are crazy spreading towards this central area.


    For a moment, twenty-eight flames gathered together in almost an instant, forming an unimaginable huge fireball.


    It''s like the sun falling from the sky.


    That picture has reached an unimaginable level. For a moment, the whole heaven and earth is completely red. The fiery light spreads in all directions. All those who see this scene can''t help blocking their eyes, and everyone can clearly feel the terrible heat coming from their faces.


    Dao Yu, crab and Zhang Quan were shocked and stunned by the picture in front of them.


    Although I know my strength is strong, no one thought that my strength was so strong.


    That picture was like burning clouds, burning half the sky in an instant.


    The violent flame with that unimaginable hot energy formed an amazing impact.


    When the heat came, one by one fell down involuntarily to avoid the amazing power roaring from the sky.


    Then, I just felt a cry from my back. In a trance, there was something terrible tearing from my back. That feeling was really terrified.


    Hair, clothes, everything seems to be twisted at this time.


    The power of that terror makes people really experience what is the real rage.


    The flames raging in mid air were like the atomic bomb explosion, which shrouded a large area in an instant. In that area, I don''t know how many flying zombies were swallowed up by the surrounding flames.


    In the shrill scream, the whole body disappeared in such an instant, as if it had never existed.


    That kind of power, abnormal, unimaginable.


    How many zombie birds have been destroyed? I''m on the ground. I don''t know. But ah, that number is definitely to a degree that I can''t imagine.


    Because my experience bar surged wildly at this time, a white light even appeared on me.


    The violent explosion just now even pushed my level to level 29. You know, that''s the scale of tens of millions of experience. You can imagine how many zombie birds were killed.


    He meow, I can draw heroes again.


    But this is a fucking bad time, isn''t it?


    Now where do I have time to choose heroes? The terrible pressure from above has completely pressed me to the ground, so that I can''t even breathe.


    I can only lie on the ground and watch the countless cards disappear little by little in front of me. It''s only ten seconds. It''s over soon.


    In a trance, how similar this scene was when I met sister Dao. At that time, there was no time. Finally, the system could only randomly select a hero.


    And this time, it was like a scene.


    At the end of that ten second period, my right of choice was gone. The system randomly selected a card for me and opened it.


    As a result, there was nothing on this card. It was empty. I knew that I was in bad luck. The system randomly turned to a hero who already had a host.


    This is not the saddest reminder. The saddest reminder is that I don''t even know who this hero is. It''s not that the system didn''t prompt, but that the violent explosion sound in the sky was too noisy. That sound made my brain completely blank. I didn''t even know which hero I drew this time.


    Then a direction appeared in my brain out of thin air, just like a coordinate and an arrow pointing to a certain position.


    The guidance of predatory heroes.


    I know what this is, just like what was prompted at the beginning. If I turn to a card of a hero who has been summoned, the system will give me a direction, let me find the hero, and finally take back the hero through tough means.


    It seems that my luck should be OK, because at least I didn''t draw ashy, sister Dao, Elise and Sona... And it''s probably not Katrina! Because the guiding direction is a very distant position.


    After a long time, the heat from above gradually disappeared, and then we slowly got up from the ground.


    When I looked at my head again, I had completely changed into another shape.


    Under the explosion and burning of the flame, the originally dense dark clouds no longer have the overwhelming power before.


    In the middle of that dark cloud, there was a huge cavity with nothing in it.


    Although there are still a lot of zombie crows and zombie vultures around, they no longer look as terrible as before.


    Just now, at least more than half of the zombie birds were killed. The number may be tens of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands.


    Such a huge number, no wonder it can raise my level to a higher level.


    At this moment, there are still flames burning in the sky. Before the explosion, those zombie birds were directly gasified by the power of the explosion.


    Now, after the concentrated high temperature gradually dissipates, it is not so scary, but the flame is still not what these zombie birds can bear. Many zombie birds are surrounded by flames and become a small ball of fire from the sky.


    Even many places on the deck were covered with flames.


    Just now the sequelae of crazy force came out. I felt my arm twitching and stinging.


    His strength was almost exhausted.


    Unfortunately, if I had more power and more gasoline, I might be able to eliminate these crows.


    But now, we are going to welcome the crazy counterattack of the remaining zombies.


    There are still many zombie birds left in the sky. After the residual power of the fire gradually disappeared, these zombie birds gathered together again.


    The dark cloud shrank by nearly three fifths.


    But the rest of the picture looks pretty scary.


    At this time, out of the darkness came a goshawk with the largest body.


    It''s not a vulture, it''s a real goshawk, a big eagle.


    Although it is a zombie, this big eagle also looks like an extraordinary God Jun, a pair of eyes, unusually sharp, and the wings are open for seven or eight meters.


    "à¦..."


    With this guy''s shrill song, all the zombie birds began to move, like a fighter, and quickly dived from mid air.

 Chapter 317

    That guy is a bird king!


    Some of the strong among the zombies have evolved into more powerful beings, leading a group in this regard.


    That big eagle looks like a tyrant.


    For a long time, these zombie birds often become tyrants or lick their eyeliners because their physique is too fragile. But from this point of view, this group of zombie birds is exactly the one under the carving.


    This big eagle may have evolved into a tyrant.


    With a shriek, he led countless men who were still counted by tens of thousands to dive directly from the sky. Each zombie bird seemed to be a bomber, with its wings open and roaring directly.


    The attack of zombie birds appeared.


    We thought these zombies would turn into bullets and plunge down directly, but soon we found that we were wrong.


    In the middle of the sky, a zombie bird suddenly opened its wings.


    Black feathers like steel burst open in an instant, and then... Whew, whew, whew!


    The harsh sound was like a bullet, and the dense black traces in the sky were shrouded in an instant.


    Those feathers separated directly from the bodies of these zombie birds and turned into a hail of bullets and launched the most intensive attack below.


    When I see this scene, I don''t know how to describe the feeling in my heart... Is it terrible?


    These zombies evolved stronger and stronger. Before, these zombies could only approach humans and attack humans with claws or teeth.


    But now, even the way of long-range attack has evolved. Damn, how can people live in the future.


    Pit father''s


    Watching the dense attacks in the sky, all of us changed our faces.


    Shit, how do you resist this?


    It can''t be stopped at all. Even ash''s heroes have no choice. The attack is too dense.


    Even with my strength, it is impossible to completely avoid this attack.


    Almost all the blades in Dao Yu''s hands were trembling, and his body instantly turned into a circle. His hands waved quickly. For a moment, there were flashing daggers everywhere in the air.


    Crackling


    The feathers shot down one by one were like bullets. When they were split by the dagger in the sword language hand, there was a constant tinkling sound.


    The blade in the hand danced into a light curtain, and the knife language also tried its best to intercept all the feathers that attacked us.


    As Dao Yu said, she is responsible for protecting my life.


    Now that you have said it, you must do it!


    However, no matter how hard Dao Yu tried, the attack was too dense. Dao Yu couldn''t intercept all the feather bullets.


    Grass


    Is it true that when a man makes a big move, he has no strength?


    Seeing the knife language working hard around me, how can I let a woman work hard for me.


    Although I have no strength now, I have money.


    Money is just as capricious these days.


    With a sneer and a clang, something suddenly appeared around my body. It was a huge shield with a slight purple luster flashing on it, and the shield was engraved with strange patterns.


    The sign of the Blue Shield... It''s a big shield that is countless times stronger than the Doran shield. Can it be said to be the most powerful shield among them? The whole body is made of cold iron. It is extremely strong and can resist all kinds of attacks.


    The price is not cheap, the original price is 2850, and the current price is more than 100000 high-grade goods.


    But the previous violent explosion brought me countless gold coins and experience. Now men don''t need money.


    A shield instantly blocked in front of him, and a solid shield with a height of more than one person completely intercepted the attack in one direction in an instant.


    But this is only the beginning.


    Clattering, clattering, clattering... After that, three shields were directly hit by me, and the body around me and Dao Yu was directly protected by these four shields.


    Then another shield appeared, and even the last loophole in the head was completely filled.


    Money, these are all golden gold coins. When five shields go down, five or six million gold coins will disappear.


    However, the effect is still quite good. The sign of the blue shield is strong. Those feathers can''t be shot through at all. Hiding inside, you can clearly hear the continuous tinkling sound in your ears.


    It''s just that in such a narrow space, there seems to be something wrong with two people crowded in it.


    I can clearly feel the heat coming out of the mouth of the knife.


    The crab guy was using his own hard shell to fight. Seeing our appearance, he directly turned into an emperor crab. Between the two pliers, he grabbed a huge iron door, which was the steel gate of the cab, and was directly dragged down by this guy.


    As for Zhang Quan, his body contracted in an instant. His body became like a rubber band. Whew, he wrapped it directly around the gun rack of the anti-aircraft gun and hid under it.


    This kind of attack is so dense that no one can guarantee that they can resist such a fierce attack.


    Are frantically avoiding, and no one wants to bear this round of attack.


    Bang Bang


    Feathers shot down from the sky.


    There was an extra layer of darkness on the deck.


    These feathers seem to have really become bullets. When they are shot down, it is difficult to completely block even those steel plates. One feather is directly stuck on the steel plate.


    The people hiding in the cabin were even more frightened. They saw the depressions on their heads and the feathers directly came in.


    The glass could not bear the attack, and it was completely broken between crackling and cracking.


    Grass


    No one expected that the power was so powerful. Maybe these zombie birds should not be given the opportunity to attack at all. When these zombie birds seized the opportunity to attack, the destructive power was so fierce.


    After a round of attack, we had no chance to fight back.


    When the dark clouds above the head passed, there was no chance for us to fight back. The birds turned back in mid air, immediately turned their bodies and attacked again from the rear.


    Crackling, jingling.


    All kinds of sounds mixed together. I could feel the sign of LAN Dun trembling around me. Fortunately, this thing is strong enough, otherwise I really can''t withstand the continuous attacks.


    The situation on the crab side is much more dangerous.


    At the beginning, it could be stopped, but with more and more feathers, it became more and more aggressive, and a trace like a spider''s Web began to appear on the steel plate in your hand, which had begun to break.


    Finally, with a snap, the door panel broke in an instant.


    Then the feathers hit the crab''s body directly.


    Although the shell on the surface of the body can resist temporarily, if it takes a long time, it will certainly become the same result as the steel plate.


    But although the current situation is extremely dangerous, none of us can give the slightest help.


    Elise, four people, can''t do anything in the face of this dense attack. I have long recycled her.


    Just at this time, there was a violent wind overhead.


    I screamed in my heart. The next second I only heard a bang. The defense tower built by five shields was destroyed and collapsed in an instant.


    A huge force came from behind. The sign of the Blue Shield hit me directly on my back, and then my body rushed forward uncontrollably.


    Dao Yu wants to hold me, but unfortunately, he can''t hold me at all.


    Instead, he was directly overwhelmed by me.


    The back is also covered with a sign of Blue Shield.


    But... Head, limbs... Many parts of the body have leaked out.


    This is terrible!


    For a moment, my heart was cold. I saw the big eagle that had just knocked me to the ground rise into the sky, and the next round of attack had swooped over.


    This time... I''m dead. I''ll become a hedgehog.


    For a moment, my heart was cold. In a trance, I had seen the picture of me being killed by this dense bullet.


    As for the sword language under me, I widened my eyes. Because of the fear in my heart, I didn''t even notice how ambiguous our current posture is.

 Chapter 318

    I''m dying! This time!


    Now this situation is really hopeless. Death is in front of us. Our bodies may be filled with that feather at any time and become hedgehogs. There is no place to bury us.


    At that time, the feeling that first emerged in my heart was actually a kind of unwilling taste. After the end of the world, Lao Tzu also experienced all kinds of things.


    Slaughtered tyrants, tortured lickers, killed countless mutant animals, and even joined hands with Zijiao to solve the Centaur.


    In this ocean, it can also be regarded as crossing the four seas, destroying the fleet of the right husband of the island country, resisting the attack of killer whales, and even killing the overlord in this ocean.


    Even the truly invincible sea animals in the sea were blown off a tentacle by Lao Tzu, but now they are going to die in the hands of a group of crows?


    I''ll go... Nothing is more tragic than this.


    It''s really annoying!


    "Ice knot!"


    At this time, a voice suddenly got into my ear.


    It was like a woman''s voice.


    It sounds cold and heartless, but at this moment, it sounds like the sound of nature in my ears.


    The next moment, I just felt as if my body had fallen into an ice cave.


    The whole body was cold, and a dazzling pallor came from above.


    Uncontrollably, I looked up and saw that in the sky above me, large pieces of ice spread in an instant. In a trance, I felt like I was under the ice in the North Pole.


    Over our heads, a large ice layer appeared instantly, and the ice layer was still spreading rapidly. The zombie crows, zombie vultures had no time to escape, and their bodies were frozen in the cold ice.


    That scene looked quite strange, like frozen fossils.


    In an instant, nearly a third of the crows in mid air were immediately frozen.


    Then... PA!


    That ice world seems to be completely broken in this moment.


    A cold and noble woman stood quietly beside the cold ice. She looked like the queen in the cold ice, with two slender fingers snapping one finger.


    Everything crumbled in an instant.


    That huge piece of ice burst open in an instant, turned into countless ice flowers and scattered from the sky.


    Even the bodies of those zombies frozen in the cold ice turned into fragments.


    With a simple move, countless zombies were killed directly. The broken bodies of zombies were scattered from the sky with the ice.


    That picture looks really dazzling.


    Then I only saw the woman open her hands. Behind the woman''s body, sharp ice cones appeared one by one, and then pushed forward with both hands. Countless ice cones pierced in front of her in an instant.


    Those zombie birds that had just escaped the ice knot suddenly fell into the puncture of the ice cone.


    For a moment, chickens fly and dogs jump.


    The eagle obviously had high wisdom. Seeing this situation, he felt that there was something wrong. With one wing, he took the participating troops and roared in the distance.


    Ran away... The zombie ran away?


    Seriously, when I saw this scene, I felt even more shocked than I survived.


    Zombies have no fear and no pain, so zombies won''t escape at all. When they meet humans, they often end up immortal.


    But now this group of zombies really ran away... Do you think these zombies know they are afraid?


    It seems that these zombies have changed a lot in the half a year since I disappeared.


    Everything has become a little strange and even caught me off guard.


    The woman in the sky is still suspended in mid air, and there is a diamond shaped ice under her feet, holding the woman''s body, so that the woman can walk on the ground no matter what conditions.


    Snow goddess!


    Seriously, the scene just now really gives people a feeling of snow goddess.


    However, when I saw the woman''s appearance, the feeling of snow goddess suddenly disappeared.


    Not that this woman is not beautiful, in fact, this is a very beautiful woman


    The tall body may make many men have a sense of oppression. The body of nearly one meter eight is uniform and sexy.


    The upper body is only wearing a white tight shirt, the lower body is only a pair of cowboy short hot pants, two snow-white thighs and the sexy little waist are all exposed.


    I have to admit that it''s quite sunny.


    A head of capable medium and short hair, four or six separated. Under the faint short hair, there are a pair of eyes as deep as sapphire.


    At the corner of her mouth, there was a slight smile of self-confidence and disdain, as if everything in the world was not taken into account by this woman.


    However, when he saw me, especially when he saw me lying on Dao Yu''s body, there was a slight flash of cold in his eyes.


    "Cough... Lin Yi, get up from me." a slight sound of Dao language came from below.


    This sound suddenly woke me up. I found that I had been pressed on Dao Yu all the time. My left leg was stuck between Dao Yu''s legs, and my right hand was so good that it could not die on Dao Yu''s chest.


    Mom... I haven''t had time to experience what it''s like.


    He hurriedly got up from Dao Yu.


    Dao Yu''s face looked a little red, and he also got up from the ground.


    Next to Zhang Quan, the crabs all came out, and even the mermaid in the cabin came out.


    Each one looked at the woman in the sky with a kind of longing and envy.


    The strength of this woman has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    In a trance, it seems that she has really become the goddess sent by heaven to save us.


    "This... Um, beauty..." after thinking for a long time, I don''t know what to call this beauty: "well, thank you for saving us."


    "You made the previous explosion?" the woman stood proudly in mid air, stared at me and asked coldly.


    Maybe she can see my place among these people.


    I immediately knew it in my heart and nodded quickly. Maybe it was the previous explosion that attracted the woman and saved us.


    Otherwise, maybe we are dead now.


    Although this woman''s attitude is quite bad, no matter what, this woman is our lifesaver, which can''t be changed.


    "You can make such a strong explosion, but you can''t deal with these little crows." the woman seemed to disdain: "you are the people who want to enter s city?"


    S city!


    The city appeared again.


    There was a burst of cheering in the crowd, and there was a kind of excitement in each eye.


    The excitement in his heart couldn''t be covered up. Dao Yu couldn''t help asking, "this... Sister, excuse me, s city... Is it really a safe paradise like the legend?"


    "Safe paradise?" the woman''s mouth aroused a strange smile with a trace of irony.


    That looks like a click in our hearts. Can''t it be said that something has happened in s city?


    "Safety is quite safe, but heaven? That''s another matter. Maybe it''s really a heaven for some people?" the woman sneered and said.


    The woman''s words are somewhat inexplicable, but at least the woman revealed a message that s city really exists and is quite safe.


    For the people on the fleet, it is enough to ensure this.


    Each one was full of excitement and joy.


    However, the woman seemed unwilling to say anything more. After a pause, she simply said, "your boat continues to drive forward. In front, there will be a checkpoint on the river. When you meet that checkpoint, it means that you have reached the place. However, if you don''t want to go, you can turn around and leave now!"


    After leaving a word, the woman flew away from the sky!


    From beginning to end, we didn''t even know the name of the Savior!

 Chapter 319

    After the woman left, the ship was filled with that excitement for a long time.


    Not only did we survive the attack of a group of zombie birds, but most importantly, we got an important intelligence that we knew that s city really existed.


    Nothing is more exciting than that.


    S City, like a paradise in the distant sky, has always attracted our attention, but it is also as far away as the stars. Now it is finally determined that the stone hanging in our heart can finally fall.


    How many living people are there in s city? What kind of place is s city? What kind of treatment will you receive when you arrive in S City, and will you encounter danger in the future? Are your friends in s city still alive?


    For a moment, all kinds of thoughts flooded in everyone''s heart.


    Now for the future is no longer a vain expectation, but now it has become a hope firmly in hand.


    But Dao Yu, Zhang Quan and I didn''t fall into that excitement like these people. Compared with these people, we have more things to consider.


    Although we are happy that the s market really exists, there is still a worry hidden in our hearts under that excitement.


    This worry mainly comes from what the woman said before.


    It''s safe, but heaven? That''s another matter. Maybe it''s really a paradise for some people!


    What exactly does that woman mean by these words? Is there something we don''t know hidden in the s city?


    The woman looked very strange, as if she wanted to talk and stop.


    We have no way of knowing what happened.


    The three of us can see the worry in each other''s eyes at a glance.


    But looking at the other people on board who have fallen into ecstasy and excitement, we know that no matter what we are worried about, it is useless.


    Now in this situation, everyone is in that excitement. Now no matter what we say, I''m afraid no one can listen.


    After all, after looking for such a long time, no one will give up a paradise that is not easy to find.


    After a short excitement, without even talking to us, Yang Lin immediately drove the boat and began to move in the direction of s city.


    Forget it, now we can only go one step at a time.


    At least the woman said that s city is an absolutely safe place.


    Maybe that''s enough?


    In fact, it is also hot in my heart. My sister, my two women and so many of my brothers may be waiting for me in s city.


    No matter what happens, I''m going to meet them now.


    The closer you get, the more excited and uncontrollable the yearning in your heart.


    Along the dragon river, the closer we are to s City, the more we can feel the difference.


    Close to s City, the number of zombies is very small, and there are basically not many zombies along the way.


    You can even see some living people flying past in the sky or on the ground. Those people are obviously powerful people. They have been hunting zombies all the time.


    "No wonder we didn''t see many zombies around here. It''s estimated that they were killed by such people?" the crab said with some sigh.


    This place may have become a superpower concentration camp in the whole country. Almost all superpowers are concentrated in this city. These superpowers take hunting zombies as their task.


    S city is in an absolutely safe position, and this safety is radiating around. The closer it is to s City, the fewer the number of these monsters will be.


    About three hours later, we finally saw the so-called checkpoint in the woman''s mouth.


    In fact, when we came to this place, we all thought we had entered a science fiction world. Everything seemed so unreal.


    That city, right in front of us, across a long distance, we can clearly see s city and the boundaries of s city.


    The farther away you are, the clearer you can see.


    Just above the city, a huge dome like light mask completely shrouded the whole city.


    Just like the satellite city in science fiction movies, it is under the protection of ultra-high technology.


    Of course, in this place, it may not be technology, but power.


    The huge protective cover looks translucent, just like jelly. On the protective cover, there are different colors of light flowing from time to time.


    Blue, red, yellow, turquoise, purple


    All that makes the city look particularly dazzling.


    That mask looks awesome. It is probably because of the mask, so the city has not been affected by the end of the world.


    Seeing the appearance of the city, everyone was even more excited. Once again, they increased their horsepower and rushed to the front.


    Then, the checkpoint on the river appeared in front of us. It was said that the checkpoint was more like a toll station on the highway.


    Close to the Bank of the dragon river, there is a registration place, behind which are several oval houses that look very special.


    Dozens of people wearing protective clothing are waiting here, and there are hundreds of fully armed people who look like soldiers with all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    The protection measures in this place seem quite complete. In fact, there are at least hundreds of checkpoints around s city to check the members accepted.


    After seeing our boat, a man held a flag in his hand and waved it a little. Yang Lin immediately sailed over and stopped on the Bank of the river.


    Zhang Quan and I took the lead.


    Just after going down, several soldiers on both sides immediately pointed their weapons at our heads.


    The mermaid who was going to wear it on board could not help but change her face when she saw this scene.


    No one expected that such a thing would happen, and the steps originally prepared to go down stopped.


    My face changed for a moment and smiled, "what are you doing, big brothers?"


    "Nothing, just routine." just then, a guy wearing protective clothing and gas mask who looked like a doctor came over.


    A seemingly kind face can be seen under the gas mask.


    "Welcome to s city!" he opened his arms to us. The guy smiled and said, "you are the third batch of survivors today... By the way, my name is Zhang Li!"


    The third group of survivors? It seems that this s city should accept many people, but there are three groups of survivors today.


    "Can you tell me what''s going on?" I asked, glancing at the muzzle next to the gun.


    "It''s very simple... It''s just a routine procedure, because you came from outside s city after all." Zhang Li shrugged his shoulders, as if he was unhappy with the task.


    "So, you may all carry zombie virus. We don''t want to put a potential zombie into a group of living people, do you think? This happened at the beginning, and the consequences... Led to the reduction of the population of s city by one tenth. Since then, this process has been added. We need to check your body and carry out... Eh, disinfection!" After thinking for a long time, Zhang Li found a suitable name and said.


    disinfect


    Well, treat us as bacteria and viruses. To be honest, this feeling is not very good, but there is no way. As Zhang Li said, they can''t put a lot of people carrying viruses into it.


    Therefore, although it is routine, this procedure is also necessary.


    "As long as you''re sure you won''t become zombies, these guns will be moved immediately, but if you''ve been bitten or scratched by zombies, I suggest you turn around and leave here immediately..." Zhang Li''s face became dignified: "they won''t have the slightest reservation when they shoot."


    "If you pass the inspection, you can enter s city directly through the special channel behind."


    "Well, that''s all I have to say. Do you want to accept the inspection? Who comes first?" Zhang Li looked at us and asked.


    "I''ll come..." several people looked at each other. I saw the excited and eager eyes of the Mermaids behind, shook their heads slightly, and I said.

 Chapter 320

    "I''ll come first," I said.


    Zhang Li didn''t say much. He just made an invitation gesture to me and motioned me to go inside.


    After I walked in, Zhang Li turned to the others and said, "others stay here for the time being. The inspection here may take more time. It will take some time to wait."


    After leaving a word, Zhang Li also turned and left.


    The remaining boat of people stayed here and waited, which was a little different from what we thought.


    In our imagination, after coming here, we may open the door directly and let us in. This is a subconscious idea in all people''s hearts, but it is actually much more complicated than this.


    Even here, you still have to go through layers of tests. If there is something wrong with your body, you may be driven out at any time.


    It may be cruel, but perhaps it is because of this cruel rule that s city can remain until now?


    This is the rule of s city. No matter you come from land or from the river, even if you fly from the sky, you must stop outside. Otherwise, you can''t go in at all.


    Dao Yu seems worried.


    Dao Yu''s feeling is very sharp. His intuition makes Dao yu feel that these people don''t seem so friendly to themselves, especially those with guns nearby.


    But Dao Yu can''t tell what''s wrong, and it''s already here. Even if you want to leave, it''s impossible. After all, no one wants to go back to hell at the gate of heaven.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no problem. The city looks very safe." Zhang Quan comforted nearby.


    "I hope so," said Dao Yu.


    At this moment, Zhang Li had taken me inside.


    From the outside, it may only look like a few very simple houses, but from the inside, it looks completely different. This place looks like an operating room in a super large hospital, and it is also an advanced place beyond modern science and technology.


    I''ve never seen a lot of things.


    "You don''t have to worry too much. In fact, the people who can survive now are basically people with antibodies and resistance in their bodies. As long as they don''t get bitten, even if they carry the virus, there''s no problem. People who come here can basically pass. So far, there are not even 100 who can''t pass at my checkpoint..." Zhang Li said.


    A hundred... Sounds like a lot, but it should be a very small number to contact the people to be accepted by this checkpoint in a day for such a long time.


    "By the way, are all the people out there mermaids?" Zhang Li asked.


    I nodded: "is there a mermaid in s city?"


    "Of course, although I don''t know the reason, many people have evolved, some of them have become somewhat similar to animals, and there are not a few mermaids." Zhang Li said with a smile, "but it''s rare to bring so many mermaids at once. Are you from the sea?"


    Zhang Li seemed to like talking very much. While sorting out some instruments, he said to him.


    I nodded slightly, which seems to be a good news. There are mermaids in s city. In this way, the people on board should not worry about being excluded.


    "Well, lie down there." Zhang Li said, pointing to a piece of transparent glass in front of him.


    I was honest and lay down at Zhang Li''s request.


    Then several robot arms next to me extended. There was a dazzling light on the robot arm. In a trance, I felt that my body was completely pierced, and there was some burning pain on my body.


    That feeling was very uncomfortable. It lasted about half a minute before the robot arms left.


    "Congratulations, there is no virus outbreak in your body. Of course, everyone is infected with the virus. I think you should know this, but it doesn''t matter. Now... Well, take off your coat," Zhang Li said.


    Um?


    I''m stunned. What does this guy want?


    "Please, I''m not interested in men''s bodies. I''m responsible for checking men. For such a long time, I''m about to throw up, so don''t have any strange ideas. It''s just that although you don''t have an outbreak of virus, your body is infected with the virus, and we need to disinfect it," Zhang Li said.


    Then I was taken to the disinfection room inside, took off my coat, and then a very fierce disinfectant sprayed out from some pipes. What I smelled in my nose was that pungent smell.


    It''s really hard for him to meow. That smell.


    And the smell doesn''t know what''s going on. It makes me feel like I want to faint. It''s really terrible.


    I don''t know how long this feeling will last.


    With the spray of those disinfectants, my brain even felt dizzy.


    The body has even experienced some numbness.


    At this time, there was a sudden inspiration in my brain. No, this feeling is wrong.


    Disinfectant has no such effect!


    Then I saw that Li, with the a strange smile on his face and a strange machine needle in his hand, was coming towards me step by step.


    I just wanted to ask him what to do, but I found that my lips had completely lost consciousness and couldn''t open at all. I could only watch this guy come behind me. The needle pointed at the back of my neck, and then poof, I felt a sudden pain in the back of my neck.


    Damn it... It''s a hole!


    Then my body completely lost consciousness and fell to the ground with a puff, twitching slightly.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really good that you can persist for such a long time. This is a very powerful anesthetic. Ordinary people will faint immediately if they smell it. It''s rare that you persist for such a long time..."


    "Next..."


    This is the last word I heard. Immediately my eyes were dark and the whole person was completely unconscious.


    ¡­¡­


    Hope is also despair.


    S city is now the only paradise, but also a desperate abyss.


    As the snow queen said, this place is heaven, but it is only the paradise of some people.


    When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in a strange place.


    It was a very shabby room. It looked like a cell, or it was a prison.


    Struggling, I looked up.


    The feeling of paralysis still didn''t disappear. A little movement immediately caused a burst of hot pain.


    "Newcomers, don''t move. Now you''re suffering. It''ll be fine after a period of time." when I was struggling, a voice suddenly came next to me.


    I found that there were others next to me.


    After turning around a little, I found that the man talking to me was a young man in his twenties. He looked very strong. I didn''t know whether the light was dark or what was going on. He looked a little dark.


    Right next to the young man, there was another man of the same age. He looked thin and had a scar on his face.


    "In this way, our cell is full of four people," said the thin scar youth with a smile.


    Four people?


    Is there another person?


    But I reluctantly turned my head and looked at it. There was no other person around. Was it a stealth person?


    I think so in my heart.


    Just then the door clanged open.


    Then a giant came in from the outside.


    It''s really a giant. I lay there. It seems that the man seems to be taller, with dark skin and naked upper body. The whole body is covered with scars. One by one, it looks like a centipede, which is quite ferocious.


    With so many scars, you can imagine what happened to this man.


    Scars are the symbol of men''s battlefield glory. They are the same at all times.


    When the man came back, the two people in the room seemed relieved. Looking at that appearance, they seemed afraid that the man would not come back.


    Who can give me an explanation of what happened?

 Chapter 321

    Now I feel that my mind is almost a paste. I don''t know what happened.


    Haven''t we been accepted by s city? Why is this happening?


    Dao Yu, Nami, Zhang Quan, where are they?


    I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Degenerate... Hoo, you''re back, we''re afraid you won''t come back..." the strong young man who spoke to me first said to the giant who just came back.


    Depravity... Strange name, or code name.


    The giant seemed to say very little. Maybe he was very tired. He just gasped, nodded, and then sat down next to him.


    Then he glanced at me: "new?"


    "Well, when you went out to compete, a newcomer was sent. It''s estimated that someone was like us... It was pit!" I noticed that the young man clenched his fists and trembled slightly when he was talking, as if he was angry.


    Hei hei... The man smiled and didn''t say much.


    But the more these people say so, the more curious I am.


    After a while, I felt that my body seemed to recover a little. I reluctantly lost a healing and clarity technique, and the feeling of paralysis faded a little.


    Struggling to sit up, I found myself lying on a bed.


    I forgot that there were three beds next to me, which occupied the whole room.


    "Hoo, can you tell me what''s going on? I still don''t know what''s going on," I gasped.


    "Zhaolin, please explain to him." the giant code named depravity said to the young man.


    "All right!" the young man nodded, "that''s more."


    "Let''s introduce it first. My name is Guan Zhaolin, and the thin man next to me is Chen Xi. His name is unknown. We call him degenerate... Maybe we feel that our current situation is very degenerate..." Guan Zhaolin said with a bitter smile.


    "The fallen elder brother is the oldest and longest surviving person in our room."


    Time to survive.


    This sentence made my heart thump for no reason, some terrible feeling.


    Isn''t it safe here? Why are there such terrible words that have survived for the longest time?


    "Did you come here after receiving the news that this is a safe city?" Guan Zhaolin asked me.


    I nodded, almost. Although I wanted to find my sister, it was inevitable to go to s City, but it would be better if s city was a safe city.


    "Congratulations, you have been cheated with us and many people like us."


    I smiled bitterly. I don''t know what to congratulate for being cheated.


    "S City, for the outside world, is the legendary paradise. It is said that there are no zombies here, and it is said that it is peaceful..." Guan Zhaolin began to explain, but the expression on his face looked quite ferocious.


    "It''s true that there are no zombies here, but there''s peace here. That''s pure pit father."


    "First of all, we are only hearsay about how s City survived the end of the world. As for the real reason, we don''t know. It is said that there were seven strong experts in s city when the end of the world broke out."


    "The current s city is actually only one-third of that in normal times."


    "The other two-thirds were also occupied by zombies, but those zombies were intercepted by the dragon river and couldn''t come for a while, but zombies in other directions were also encroaching on s city."


    "At that time, there were seven strong experts in s city. Their abilities were developed at the moment of the end of the world. At that time, the seven experts made some sacrifices. They overdraw almost all their strength, and the seven people opened the protective cover together..."


    "That''s the thing you saw outside when you came."


    "The power of the shield is very strong. It intercepts all life outside. Even humans can''t pass. If they pass by force, they will be shocked to pieces by the power in the shield."


    "At that time, although this protective cover protected the rest of the people in S City, it also wiped out the hope of many living people to survive."


    "Moreover, such a large protective cover consumes a lot of power. It is rumored that after the protective cover is arranged, seven young people instantly become white haired old men. According to the situation at that time, they can only last for a few days at most."


    "In order to support more for a period of time, seven people fell into a deep sleep. Others provided energy for them, crystal nucleus absorbed energy and continued to support the protective cover!"


    Those seven people are the foundation of the existence of s city.


    It is precisely because of the sacrifice of those seven people that we have today in s city.


    "Up to now, those seven people are unconscious!"


    Those people are great. I can''t help thinking of them in my heart.


    "Hey, it''s a pity that those seven people are also seven poor guys." Chen Xi sneered.


    I know there must be follow-up. Guan Zhaolin paused and continued to explain. According to the agreement at that time, seven people supported the protective shield and others provided energy for them.


    When there are enough capable people in the city, with enough capable nuclei, they can be free from this situation without the support of the seven of them.


    "But, you know, people are always selfish."


    Those seven people are the seven strongest. Once they are liberated, coupled with their sacrifices and contributions, they will certainly become the leaders of s city.


    And some people don''t want to see this. Relying on the sacrifice of the seven people, they get security. When they have enough abilities to liberate the seven people, some leaders are unwilling to do so.


    They only provide the seven people with a few ability nuclei, and let the seven people act as energy tanks to constantly convert energy to the shield.


    Those people have become the masters of s city and turned s city into their own kingdom.


    Hearing Guan Zhaolin''s explanation, I felt like a huge stone was blocked in my heart. It was quite uncomfortable.


    What would it be like for those seven people to know that they have made such a great sacrifice and finally become like this?


    Then gradually, in this s City, it formed a force.


    Some of these forces were wiped out in the struggle, while others grew and expanded rapidly.


    "Now, in the whole s City, about 12 forces are intertwined and jointly control the whole s city."


    "In that case, why should they attract others..." I can''t help but wonder that this is their own kingdom, so why


    "If you were a king and you didn''t even have a common man, how would you feel? After all, the bare pole commander is not fun."


    "You can''t imagine how dirty this city is now."


    "Let''s put it this way, among the twelve forces, there are eleven that originally exist, and these eleven are all locals of S City... And s city will soon be unable to support it because it is an industrial and commercial city, lack of materials and not much food, and lose the supply of other cities."


    "So they go to recruit people who have fled from other places and turn them into their own... Hey, slaves... Let them serve themselves."


    "In this city, the so-called locals are the so-called nobles. In fact, it is easy to understand that there are many capable people in a city, and these capable people have relatives, friends, relatives and other relatives and friends. Maybe an ordinary person you kill is a relative of another capable person... In this case, these 11 super powers The powerful have reached some agreements. "


    "All residents of s city are aristocrats. They are not allowed to kill or enslave at will! The paradise of this city is just their own paradise!"

 Chapter 322

    "It is for this reason that they dare not wake up the seven elders, because among the seven elders, three are foreign students studying in S City, two are migrant workers, and one is a tourist in S City... It seems that there is only one real native of s city."


    "Think about what would happen if these seven people woke up and knew this?"


    Guan Zhaolin said with a sneer. From Guan Zhaolin''s tone, I can see the cold disdain.


    Maybe at the beginning, they really accepted some people, but as more and more people accepted, that feeling deteriorated.


    He became the king of the city. Whether those people died or lived was entirely between his thoughts.


    Those people stare at themselves with eager eyes, hoping to get a chance to live. That feeling makes them lose their way.


    So, that kind of corruption began.


    They accept more and more people, but they don''t treat them as human beings.


    They treat these people as animals and slaves!


    Those ordinary people from outside are regarded as workers who work hard at ordinary times. Building houses, planting land, production and so on are all the work of these people, but it''s nothing. After all, as long as they can live, they will recognize their hard work.


    These ordinary people get the least reward, eat the worst food, and sometimes even serve as slaves of local nobles.


    There is no right or status at all.


    Ordinary people fleeing from other places, those young and beautiful girls, as long as they are liked, they must hand in a word.


    Once a husband didn''t want his wife to be humiliated. He just stopped a little and was killed.


    He has to work more than 12 hours a day. If he is a little dissatisfied, he will be severely beaten.


    Even sometimes it''s totally unreasonable, just because you want to vent your anger and kill when you say you kill.


    I don''t know when this city has become like this.


    This is human beings. It is very simple for a person to change from a bad person to a good person, but it is very simple to change from a good person to a bad person. Sometimes it only needs a evil idea in his heart.


    Isn''t there a good man here? No way, there must be good people.


    "Yes, there are good people and capable people. Because they don''t like what they do, they have launched some protests, but they failed."


    "As for ordinary people, what can they do? What''s more, people are most afraid of going with the tide. If others do so, what''s more for me? When this idea appears, it''s very simple to want to degenerate."


    "As for people with ability, it''s not much better. We foreign people with ability have always been in their control."


    "When you came in, you were sprayed with the so-called disinfectant. It''s not a disinfectant, it''s... Anesthetic. When we were anesthetized, those damn guys took the opportunity to inject a miniature machine chip bomb into our neck. As long as we did any adverse action, the bomb would be detonated by them, Bang... Our heads were gone."


    I couldn''t help raising my hand and touching the back of my neck.


    Micro machine bomb.


    I trembled at the thought that someone had installed a bomb in my neck.


    "The first task of those of us who are capable is to go out and risk the risk to find food and supplies for s city."


    "With the gradual start of agricultural production in S City, the problem of food has become less urgent than before, and with that protective cover outside, they seem to feel safe enough."


    "When people are safe, they are most likely to have all kinds of strange ideas. Therefore, some entertainment places have also appeared."


    "Arena..."


    "They will catch some zombies, throw them on a challenge arena, watch people fight with zombies, whether they kill zombies or swallow them up, and then laugh."


    "At first, they were ordinary people, ordinary zombies, but they gradually felt dissatisfied. They began to catch giant zombies, lick eaters, and even tyrants, and then throw a capable person in to fight these powerful monsters. If you can survive, you will get a delicious reward like a dog. If you lose, you will die..."


    "There are even some people who will bet here... Just degenerate is just come back from the arena, every time is a narrow escape."


    Everything Guan Zhaolin said only made me shudder all over.


    It turns out that the most terrible thing in this end of the world is not the zombie, not the monster, not even the fierce beast in the ocean, but its own kind.


    Human beings have always been killed by themselves. From the moment of human birth, it has not changed until now.


    How similar are these pictures to the original Li Jie and the high priest? When people suddenly have power and think they can control everything, they will become more terrible than anything.


    "Moreover, we should not only be responsible for making fun of them, but also take risks to hunt tyrants, lickers and other fierce beasts outside to find the ability crystal core for them. Then those ability crystal cores will be used by those people to cultivate and improve their strength, and we have been suppressed all the time."


    "And those people, every once in a while, will go out to look for it. The living people they find and bring to s city will be included in their own slaves, and those they find will be arranged under their hands in turn."


    "We belong to Qiu Pengfei''s men. That man''s power is among the top three in the whole s city. He is very powerful. What that guy likes most is to see the picture of people fighting with zombies."


    "So, brother, have a good rest. Maybe you will be sent to the arena tomorrow."


    I was silent.


    I became like this. What about Dao Yu, Zhang Quan, Nami, crab, Meng Rui, Chen Yi, Xiao Ya and Fang Qi?


    I don''t know. I thought I could meet my companions here. I didn''t expect to be what I am now.


    Qiu Pengfei?


    But the name made me feel a little strange. At that time, we met about a woman. The strength of that woman was much stronger than us.


    I wonder if that woman is Qiu Pengfei''s subordinate.


    "By the way, that woman..." thinking about it, I told Chen Xi and Guan Zhaolin, "that woman is Qiu Pengfei''s subordinate?"


    Who knows, when I said this, the faces of the three people became a little strange.


    "The woman you said should be Bingya!"


    Bingya?


    "Didn''t you say before that there are 12 forces in it, of which 11 are local, and only one appears later, that is Bingya."


    "Bingya''s strength is also the top among the twelve leaders. At that time, when he entered s City, he was also paralyzed, but his strength was too strong. When he was paralyzed, he turned into a huge ice bird. They said he was a Phoenix."


    "Unexpectedly, the checkpoint was destroyed alive. At that time, there were four leaders in s city. Four people came to besiege Bingya, and Bingya injured two people."


    "Later, those people could only acquiesce to the existence of Bingya, and that woman became the twelfth force in s city."


    "That woman doesn''t like the rules and corruption of S City, but she doesn''t dare to do anything. After all, if she resists, it''s a person against eleven experts in s city. Even if Bingya has strong strength, I''m afraid she''s not an opponent."


    "What''s more, although the conditions are a little worse, those ordinary people can at least survive."


    "That woman is still somewhat compassionate. Although she has never resisted, she has never participated in this kind of thing. Moreover, there is no distinction between high and low in her own jurisdiction, and she has drawn her own area in s city."


    "Of course, the price is that a large part of the people she brings should be divided into others..."

 Chapter 323

    Strange to say, I didn''t hate that woman in my heart.


    Bingya... That woman who looks like the goddess of ice.


    Although the woman didn''t explain everything to us clearly, if so, maybe we won''t enter s city and don''t fall into the current situation.


    But that woman also saved my life, otherwise we might have died at that time.


    Although we were brought here by that woman, it seems that we were assigned to other leaders by that woman as the price for the acquiescence of Bingya to control the country in her city.


    My heart is heavy. I don''t know how to describe that feeling, but I know I must be quite angry now. Once I have a chance, I know I will kill... Kill... Kill... Kill


    I worry about it in my heart. I''m not willing to stay here all my life. If possible, I must escape from here.


    It seemed to see the idea in my heart. Guan Zhaolin smiled bitterly: "brother, I advise you not to have this idea. The bomb is installed in our necks. As long as people don''t like us and detonate the bomb, we will die immediately."


    "Before, several brothers didn''t believe in evil and wanted to run, but they all died."


    I can see that there is not much protection in this place. Although the door is locked, it is easy for these capable people to rush out of it, but no one makes such a choice.


    In other words, as long as there is something behind our neck, we don''t want to escape from it.


    This thing, like a yoke, completely controls us.


    I''ve used healing and clarity before, but I can feel the thing behind my neck all the time. It doesn''t mean to disappear.


    "Can''t you dig it out?" blinking, I asked a question that had already been answered.


    "We wouldn''t have to stay here if we could," he said, shaking his head.


    This man is covered with scars. He won''t be afraid of pain.


    "That thing seems to be connected with our nerve line. Once it is interrupted, the chip will immediately transmit the situation to the terminal system, and then the computer controls it to detonate directly, and then we hang up... As long as one nerve line is interrupted, it won''t work. You know, although people''s reaction speed is fast, there is always a limit, and they can''t match the speed of the computer Degrees, "said Guan Zhaolin.


    It looks like there''s really no way.


    For a moment, I also felt a little difficult. There was silence in the room and no one spoke.


    I checked myself. The killer whale''s ability crystal nucleus has long been transformed into soul fragments by me. I don''t have to worry about being searched. As for the eggs left by the alien mother, those people don''t seem to be interested and still keep them for me.


    Speaking of it, this thing seems a little strange. It hasn''t moved much from beginning to end. It''s like a fossil.


    It is estimated that it is an egg that the alien mother has not fully developed. It is estimated that it is useless.


    My level has also been improved. Now my level has reached level 29, with 29 more attribute points.


    There are a little more skills. I was going to add clarity.


    But at this time, my eyes suddenly saw another skill.


    A skill I could have learned long ago, but I haven''t learned yet.


    Purification - Summoner''s ability to clear all adverse conditions for himself or his target.


    A very simple skill, the introduction is very simple.


    But this skill made my eyebrows frown.


    There is a heat flow in my heart. I don''t know how to describe that taste. It''s like catching another straw. Even if I don''t know whether this straw can succeed or not.


    Purification is to get rid of all adverse conditions. Generally speaking, deceleration, dizziness, freezing and continuous combustion are all adverse conditions. So... Does the micro robot in my neck count?


    It should also be counted. At least that guy is absolutely disadvantageous to me. I don''t know this skill. Can I expel this micro robot?


    When an idea appeared, my heart couldn''t help being hot.


    This is indeed a possibility.


    I want to try, but the risk is too great. If I fail, my head will be blown off.


    After thinking about it, I''ll point this skill first, then look at it later and try again when I have a chance. Force the impulse to test yourself down, and then add a little attribute point.


    Summoner level: level 29


    Head: 72 points;


    Trunk: 72 points;


    Left hand: 72 o''clock;


    Right hand: 72 points;


    Left leg: 73 points;


    Right leg: 73 points;


    Ding Ding: 3 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 5


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 15 points (75 attacks); Destruction offensive: 15 (30 ignore defense)


    It''s about late for me to come here.


    It wasn''t long before dinner. Life here seems to be good. It''s all hot food.


    The person who sent the dishes is an ordinary person, and he is probably not a native of s city. He looks submissive.


    One by one, I went to eat from the hole opened by the gate. I didn''t know why. When it was my turn, there was a meat dish. In addition, there was a plate of braised meat.


    Looking at my meat dish, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi frowned and looked ugly.


    I thought Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi were dissatisfied with their vegetables. They scratched their heads. I put the plate of braised meat in the middle: "let''s eat together!" I said.


    But they didn''t move at all.


    After a while, Guan Zhaolin sighed: "forget it, man, eat yourself... Have a good meal, and you will play tomorrow."


    With this sentence, I understand that there are things like decapitated rice here.


    At ordinary times, life here is OK. After all, they are capable people, and their treatment will not be too poor. They also have to rely on these people to go out to kill powerful zombies and collect capable crystal nuclei. They can''t be as thin as firewood one by one?


    Basically, life is based on white rice, steamed bread and vegetarian dishes. There are meat dishes twice a week.


    However, before you play, you will be provided with an extra meat dish, which is regarded as encouragement, and after winning, you will also get one, which is regarded as a reward.


    So although they are usually vegetarian dishes, no one will be happy when they suddenly see meat dishes.


    With that, the expression on my face suddenly stiffened. I grass, but it''s decapitated rice.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much, brother. Generally speaking, the first challenge should not be too difficult. It should be all right. Just be careful..." Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi seem to take good care of me. Although I''m just a newcomer here, they don''t treat me as an outsider.


    "OK, don''t talk nonsense. Eat, eat, everyone." depravity also handed over his braised meat: "I don''t think people are wrong. Although I look thin, my body is very powerful. I think I can fight with you."


    Depravity is about Guan Zhaolin.


    Everyone who lives here is a master.


    The strength of depravity is the strongest among the three people. It can turn into a huge sickle out of thin air, just like the sickle of death, and easily harvest the head of the target.


    As for Chen Xi, his ability is even more strange. Anything caught by Chen Xi will become a sharp weapon. Even a chopstick can penetrate the steel plate. The sharper things become, the sharper they become.


    Guan Zhaolin''s ability is similar to the ability of the flesh to strengthen variation.


    It''s just that this guy''s power is weird. He needs to swallow something and integrate it into his body before he can give full play to the power of this thing.


    For example, this guy''s left hand is fused with an extremely sharp steel knife. When necessary, his left hand can become a knife to tear the target. Moreover, after the fusion, his left hand seems to have the strength of the steel knife.


    This situation is somewhat similar to the magic power of melting soldiers and refining bodies in fantasy novels.


    It has to be said that this guy''s ability is quite terrible, which almost turns his whole person into a weapon.


    However, despite this, the power of depravity is the strongest among the three. Of course, this may be related to the long strength developed by depravity.


    Even the degenerate himself said that if Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi had the same long time to exercise their strength, they would be stronger than themselves.

 Chapter 324

    Inside his mouth, he ate the hot rice and the delicious braised meat. Although the current situation is not very optimistic, or even sad, I have to admit that it''s really delicious. I don''t know how long I haven''t eaten cooked food.


    In this case, I won''t lie on the door and shout, and I won''t be silent, go on hunger strike and don''t eat.


    Because that kind of thing has no meaning, that is, it wastes its own physical strength out of thin air, and it can''t help at all.


    I''m worried about Dao Yu and Nami. I''m more worried about Xiao Ya, Fang Qi, Meng Rui and Chen Yi. I''m also worried about my sister Lin Zhe.


    But I also know that the current worry is completely superfluous and useless. No matter how worried I am, it will not change their current situation.


    Compared with this useless worry, what is more important is that I should fully recover myself and always ensure that I am in the strongest state. Only in this way can I have more opportunities to investigate where our companions are now, and then I can come up with ways to save all the people.


    The rules here are made by the people here. I don''t have the strength to change the rules now. I can only let myself adapt to the rules as much as possible and... Survive.


    My calm and calm appearance makes Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi and the fallen feel a little strange. It''s really rare for such a calm person to enter here for the first time.


    Generally speaking, most of the people who enter such places for the first time are insane, because of the disillusionment of hope and wailing; For there are also those who curse loudly with resentment; Even those who abandon themselves and don''t eat.


    But whatever you do, it''s useless.


    People here don''t care about your crying. No one cares about you if you don''t eat, because you''re the one who starves to death.


    It''s no use trying to escape. The bomb around your neck may take your life at any time.


    Of course, for more people, in a short time, it is really difficult to make them accept this setting like an abyss and hell.


    For those who are full of hope, s city does not exist, which may have been the greatest despair. Those people will never think that after this despair, there is a more unbearable hell.


    So when I saw that I was so calm and accepted this, several people felt a little incredible. Even when Guan Zhaolin was just imprisoned here, he once thought of running away with several people, but before he ran out, the head of the person in front directly exploded.


    Then, Guan Zhaolin was honest. Since then, Guan Zhaolin has hardly thought about running away, unless one day he can get rid of this damn thing in his neck.


    "We don''t know what you''ve been through. If we have time in the future, we''ll talk slowly. Now, let''s talk to you about the arena first." after eating, he said with a touch of depravity.


    Mutual understanding, there will be time in the future, and the four people will live together in this cell for a long time.


    However, I will participate in the arena tomorrow, so several people want to teach me as much experience as possible at this time.


    In that arena, if you want to live, not only your own strength, but also the experience of fighting is also very important.


    Even said that many times, the air has the strength, but also can not survive from the arena.


    "The so-called arena is probably divided into two kinds."


    "The first and the most common kind. People fight with other lives. There are zombies, mutated beasts, aliens, Zerg and parasites..."


    "Wait a minute, what are Zerg and parasites?" there were two things I didn''t know before.


    I''ve met aliens, lost, mutated beasts and even mermaids, but what are the so-called Zerg and parasites?


    Is the Zerg a strange insect? A parasite is something like a parasite?


    "It seems that you haven''t met these two monsters... Hey hey, if possible, I hope you won''t meet them all your life, although it''s unlikely." Chen Xi smiled and said.


    "Zerg belong to the mutant insect type, which is similar to the mutant beast, but... It is much more dangerous than the mutant beast. Have you ever seen an ant how tall a person is? Can you imagine how powerful such a big ant will be?"


    Ants... Can be said to be the most powerful life in the biological world. An ant can easily lift things n times its own. When an ant grows to the size of human beings, its power almost expands rapidly in a proportional way, and its destructive power is extremely abnormal.


    "And... When Zerg act, they often don''t act alone; as for parasites, they may be the most dangerous and smartest of all monsters."


    "The so-called parasitic body looks no different from human beings in appearance. The body is said to be a very tiny worm. Once it comes into contact with the human body, it will soon penetrate into the human body, then absorb the nutrition of the human body, accept the nerves of the human body, and finally completely control and replace the human body, and become the body itself Master. "


    Ghost upper body!


    Listening to the explanation of depravity, I couldn''t help but have such a name in my mind. It''s not like the ghost upper body. A thing completely occupies the human body.


    "This is not the most terrible thing. The most terrible thing is that at the beginning, you don''t even feel the slightest abnormality. You don''t even know whether you are parasitic or not. Everything has not changed the slightest when it is normal. That kind of life is more like changing your memory, modifying your character and turning you into him... Every time this kind of life When there is a little change, you disappear. When there is a complete change, you disappear... "


    That kind of slight voice sounds creepy, and the body trembles involuntarily.


    Death... Is terrible. What''s more terrible is that you die quietly when you think you''re normal.


    Maybe that''s the most frightening thing?


    "Parasites will even blend into normal human life and lurk for a long time without making people feel any strange. When the time is ripe, they will bite through their teeth and instill their offspring into the next person through the blood vessels on their neck, just like vampires."


    "This is also an important means to check whether it is a parasite. It is also the only flaw of the parasite. Otherwise, we don''t even know whether we are a parasite..."


    The body trembled. It was really frightening.


    Think about that taste, it''s really chilling.


    "However, it is difficult to find and catch parasites, so the number is not many, and it will not be encountered often. Moreover, it often takes a long time for parasites to mature, and it also takes a long time to produce offspring. Otherwise, the world may have been completely occupied by parasites now?"


    "Although I''m not too worried about meeting parasites, I''d like to remind you that once you meet parasites, be more careful. Parasites fully possess the power of the host, even several times stronger than the host..."


    Depravity, Chen Xi and Guan Zhaolin taught me everything they knew as much as possible.


    Although today is only the first time we met, we all have the same experience. Maybe it''s the same kind of pity that makes it easy for four people to form a group.


    "In addition, it should be noted that the arena is carried out on a closed and small challenge arena with a length and width of about 40 meters. Once you encounter a powerful monster, don''t think how far you can avoid, fight hard, because only one can come out alive."


    I nodded slightly. Through the explanations of several people, I could probably understand how cruel the situation was.


    "So... What about the second?"


    "The second kind..." the faces of the three people changed at this time: "the second kind, that is more cruel, the king of competition!"

 Chapter 325

    King of athletics, that''s an exciting title.


    When Guan Zhaolin, depravity and Chen Xi said this name, the expressions on their faces looked quite strange. There was a faint sense of fear and excitement in those eyes.


    Intuition tells me that the so-called king of competition seems to have something different.


    "King of athletics, what is it?" I asked in a deep voice.


    "It''s very simple. In an ordinary arena, people fight with monsters, while the king of competition is the fight between people."


    People fight with people. Maybe this is the cruelest place? The battle between people and monsters can no longer satisfy the madness in those people''s hearts. Those people urgently want other more exciting activities.


    And the kind of fighting between people can undoubtedly satisfy this madness.


    And this is the king of competition.


    "In the arena of the king of athletics, you can''t surrender unless one side falls, otherwise you won''t be able to decide the outcome."


    This is the real cruelty.


    Every person who has super ability, how precious his own ability is. He can live up to now by relying on his own ability, but now his super ability has become a tool for other people''s entertainment, which is really an unimaginable sadness.


    Just, what makes me feel a little incredible is, are there really so many capable people in this world?


    Even if there are a large number of capable people in S City, it must be unbearable to die one by one, right? You''ll die sooner or later.


    "There''s no need to worry about this problem. When a person with ability dies, there will be another ordinary person to inherit this person''s ability crystal core. The number of people with ability is limited, but ordinary people are more than enough. The number of ordinary people who want to have ability can''t be counted."


    "The competitive king has been held for half a year. At the end of each month, there will be three days to hold the competitive King competition in which all super powers can freely participate. The last person who survives will become the competitive king of this month and attract countless people to participate every month."


    It makes me feel a little strange if I fall. Why do countless people participate in the competition of the competitive king? Why did it attract so many people when Ming Ming participated in the game that was about to die?


    "Because... The reward for becoming the king of competition... Freedom."


    Freedom!


    My breath stopped slightly. I know what freedom is.


    For the people trapped in this city, nothing is more precious than freedom.


    "After becoming the king of competition, although the bomb will still be installed in your neck, after all, it is an important means for those leaders to control people." everyone, the micro bomb injected into their neck is not only a number, a thing similar to an ID card, but also a means to control people. Those experts will never let go.


    Freedom is only limited freedom.


    "However, after becoming the king of competition, you don''t have to fight with zombies, or fight with others, or even become an important subordinate of those leaders. You can be free from this cell, live in a better room and eat better food..."


    Better houses, delicious food, and the most important thing is not to fight with zombies and other humans. All these are attracting those people to participate in this game.


    "Moreover, in the arena of the king of athletics, it is actually possible to admit defeat, and it is not necessary to have one party die. After all, s city can''t bear such a big loss... However, because those who participate in the king of athletics are experts among experts with strong strength, they often suffer injury or even death because they don''t have time to admit defeat Strong. "


    I can imagine the taste.


    Just like a high God, he made a rule to give these people a hope.


    Want freedom? Then according to our rules, perform in this cage. If you can make me happy, maybe you will be rewarded with a bone.


    It''s almost such a feeling.


    Those people, who have regarded themselves as gods, can play with those people and ants under themselves at will.


    "Have you ever participated in the king of athletics competition?" I suddenly asked with some curiosity.


    In this sentence, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi''s faces became red. I knew from their appearance that they must have participated, but their results were estimated to be poor.


    "I participated in the third competitive King competition!" Guan Zhaolin said awkwardly: "at that time, I was young and did not listen to the dissuasion of the fallen brother. As a result, I was beaten out of the challenge arena just after the third game, and six ribs were broken..."


    "I participated in the fourth session, and the situation is similar," Chen Xi said.


    "In our cell, I''m afraid the only one who really participates in it is the fallen brother... The fallen brother has participated in the first and second competitive King competition."


    "Moreover, in the second session, it even reached the top ten." Guan Zhaolin''s voice was a little envious.


    S city can now be said to be one of the most concentrated areas of superpowers in the world.


    Countless superpowers from all over the country are concentrated, and the Quartet experts are unprecedentedly concentrated. I don''t know how many of them are extremely abnormal.


    In this case, it is conceivable that we can still reach the top ten.


    No wonder Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi seem so impressed and convinced by the giant.


    And the champion of each session is the strong among the strong. He can stand out from tens of thousands of super capable people. Whether it is strength or intelligence, he is definitely the best choice and an impeccable strong person.


    "Are we all locked up here the rest of the time?" I asked, glancing outside the cell.


    "That''s not true. When there are no competitive places, you can choose to go out to hunt zombies and obtain things such as ability crystal core. You can use these things to exchange delicious food and even women from those people. Of course, you can also choose to take them yourself to improve your strength, as long as they don''t find them."


    "Moreover, every morning, noon and afternoon, you can go outside to let out the wind, and even say hello to the administrator here, you can go to the city for a walk... Basically, you won''t be subject to too many restrictions."


    "The only thing to pay attention to is to try not to conflict with others, because you don''t know who that person is and what strength. There are countless experts in this city."


    There are too many places to pay attention to. Until eight or nine o''clock at night, the three people told me a general idea. Then it was too late, they all climbed into bed and rested.


    I''m afraid this is the most stable and comfortable time for me to sleep?


    It''s not soft, but it''s an absolutely flat bed and quilt. Don''t worry about being attacked by zombies or other monsters.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t experienced that rare stability.


    Perhaps this is the reason why s city exists.


    Although full of cruelty, but here, at least alive.


    On this day, I slept for a long time. Maybe it was the first time I was awakened since the end of the world.


    It was Guan Zhaolin who woke me up. His face looked rather ugly.


    Then Guan Zhaolin pointed to the outside of the door. Just outside, three men with weapons and a cold and contemptuous face were waiting outside.


    Those three people are all local people in this city. They are very proud and don''t care about others at all.


    It is full of contempt for all outsiders.


    "Get up quickly and go to the arena now," one of the men said viciously.


    "He hasn''t had breakfast yet..." Chen Xi was angry.


    "Don''t eat. If you die somewhere, it''s a waste... Get up quickly." the man just sneered and said impolitely.


    Seeing that Chen Xi had clenched his fist, I patted Chen Xi on the shoulder and got up from bed: "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth: "take me over..."

 Chapter 326

    No fear, no hesitation.


    Because these things are not worth fear and hesitation. Compared with what I have experienced before, all these things are nothing at all.


    There is no fear in my heart, there is only a kind of anger... The more angry it is, the more calm the expression on my face is. That calm even makes people have a creepy taste.


    The three guys with weapons didn''t seem to think I was so like this. They immediately sneered and didn''t say much.


    There are also such situations. Some people think they are powerful and great, and don''t pay attention to the arena at all. However, these people often die miserably in the end, and they will soon feel pain for their carelessness.


    I was really unlucky. When the team was on the ship, they all thought that s city was a real paradise. After arriving here, we don''t have to wander around and can get a stable life.


    But after I really got here, what I saw gave me the heaviest blow.


    What''s more, I just came here. The next day, I will be thrown into the arena and become a tool for other people''s entertainment.


    Deep in my heart, the strong feeling of betrayal makes me unbearable.


    The anger in the chest is burning violently. When this flame finds an opportunity to vent, it will turn into a huge wave, which is unbearable for everyone.


    Watched me leave the room.


    Led by the three men, I went out.


    Along the way, I saw many people, looking at me one by one with a kind of curiosity and pity.


    This time I finally saw where I lived. I was brought here in paralysis yesterday, so that I didn''t know where I was.


    It was not a cell, but more like a high-end apartment building. Of course, it was high-end to live in one room. It was not much better than the slum after four people were crowded.


    There are twelve floors in total. In each floor, I can see many people with similar abilities.


    Each floor has nine rooms, a total of 108 rooms, with four people in each room, that is, 432 superpowers live in this building.


    It is rare at ordinary times. People who can lead a team can be found everywhere here.


    There are more than 400 capable people, and this is only under Qiu Pengfei''s hand, or perhaps only part of Qiu Pengfei''s capable people.


    So, there are twelve bosses in the whole s city. How many super powers are there under these twelve people?


    Five thousand? Ten thousand, or more?


    These enslaved capable people are definitely a very powerful force. If they resist, s city will never be able to carry it.


    But... The problem lies in the bomb on the body. It is a talisman. As long as the bomb exists, the capable people of the city can''t create any chaos.


    On the way forward, my brain is frantically calculating.


    It''s not easy to escape from here. If I escape, I will be chased and killed by countless capable people. Even if these capable people are unwilling to do it, they have their own handle in the hands of others and have no choice at all.


    Even if I am strong, it is still unimaginable to compete with hundreds or even thousands of capable people.


    The result can be imagined, so if I want to escape, I must create enough chaos, and... I must find a certain number of allies.


    Not to mention whether purification can untie the bomb on your body. If you can, you can easily pull allies.


    I was calculating in my heart, so that I ignored the previous situation.


    Then, bang, I suddenly felt as if my head had hit something.


    Then there was a burst of drink. Suddenly, "shit, boy, you dare to hit me..."


    That voice was full of endless publicity and ferocity. I only felt a burst of wind roaring. Just when I just recovered, a fist had come to me and was smashing down on my head.


    At this moment, my body didn''t seem to be under my control. When the idea didn''t appear in my mind, my body took the lead in responding.


    It was an instinctive reaction trained in combat for a long time. It was a power that appeared only after countless battles of blood and fire.


    The body whistled and retreated quickly. The fist was right in front of me and kept a certain distance from the bridge of my nose, but it couldn''t hurt my face from beginning to end.


    Almost everything appeared at that moment. The speed was unimaginable. In an instant, it had withdrawn from a distance of more than ten meters.


    At this time, the guy seemed to feel that he had not been able to win me for such a long time. He had no face. His clenched fist suddenly opened.


    Right above the five fingers, right in front of me, I can clearly see that picture.


    Five fingers seemed to be penetrated by something, and pale sharp bones suddenly burst out of the fingers.


    Originally, the fist was only a short distance from me. In this way, the five sharp bones rushed directly to my eyes.


    Maybe this guy really just wanted to teach me a lesson, but at this time, everything has completely deteriorated.


    This guy... Seems to really want to kill me.


    Just trying to kill me? How is that possible?


    Although I don''t know who this guy is, it''s definitely not that easy to kill me.


    The corners of the mouth sneered. Originally, the pace increased rapidly, and the body retreated as quickly as a gust of wind.


    The five claws quickly pulled apart in front of me.


    Just at this time, I saw who the guy opposite was.


    It looked like a middle-aged man in his thirties. His body was as strong as a bear.


    The upper body is only wearing a vest, exposing strong muscles. The face looks slightly askew with nuts, and the black beard looks like an orangutan!


    At this moment, the guy looked angry. Instead of putting away the bone spurs on his fingers, he became sharper. His eyes stared at me like wild animals, as if he wanted to tear me to pieces.


    But at this time, three guns suddenly aimed at the man.


    The three soldiers who had been with me performed their duties well. They just looked at the appearance of the three people, and their palms seemed to tremble slightly. They were obviously afraid of this guy.


    "Ling Feng, you need to know where this is. Don''t make trouble. What hatred you have can be solved later, but now Lord Qiu Pengfei is waiting to see the strength of his newly received slaves. I hope you don''t disturb Lord Qiu Pengfei''s interest..." one of them whispered.


    These natives were originally aristocrats. Although their voices are still arrogant, that fear shows their hearts.


    Guns?


    This kind of thing is useless to this madman.


    This guy is a famous assassin in this building. He has strong strength. He has held six competitive King competitions in total. This guy has participated in six competitions and once even entered the top five. His strength is extremely terrible. He is also one of the best in this building.


    But this guy''s character is quite bad. He likes fighting and fighting. He always looks for trouble.


    Often kill others in private fights. The administrator of this building is also a headache.


    But this guy is also a guy that Lord Qiu Pengfei attaches great importance to. He has won several competitions for Lord Qiu Pengfei. He is a very important guy for Qiu Pengfei.


    And this guy also knows this, so sometimes he even killed an aristocrat out of control by doing whatever he wants. As a result, he was only detained for two days, which is not a punishment at all.


    I didn''t expect that this guy had an eye on the newcomer, which would be troublesome.

 Chapter 327

    Naturally, the three administrators are not worried about the life and death of the newcomer.


    It doesn''t matter whether the newcomer is dead or alive, but the key is that the newcomer was named by Lord Qiu Pengfei. It is said that this guy''s strength is very good. Lord Qiu Pengfei wants to see this guy''s strength.


    In case of injury or death here, there will be some trouble.


    So this guy immediately raised Qiu Pengfei''s name.


    Qiu Pengfei''s name still has some deterrent to Ling Feng. The crazy killing intention in the guy''s eyes gradually converged, and the bone spurs in his hands gradually recovered.


    "Hum."


    With a cold hum, Ling Feng stepped back and made way of the road.


    This guy is deliberately provoking, not to mention whether I met him or not. Even if I met him, it''s not worth fighting so much. This guy obviously wants to provoke by this thing.


    Even when I passed Ling Feng, this guy gestured to me to cut his neck. That meaning was obvious.


    I''m afraid it won''t end like this. There must be a lot of excitement when I come back.


    Other capable people around are full of oddity and pity. They offended Ling Feng. I''m afraid it''s hard to get along in this building. This guy is the overlord here.


    It''s really unlucky to be a newcomer.


    In the pity of the people, I followed the three administrators to leave the building.


    After leaving, I could feel that the three administrators were relieved.


    It seems that Ling Feng is really unusual to let administrators behave like this.


    There was a high-end car parked outside. I sat in the back, and then the car drove towards the distance.


    Along the way, I saw what the city looked like.


    Perhaps the picture of the city now is no different from that before the end. Everything is so familiar.


    I saw many citizens walking on the road, laughing and communicating with each other, and even walking with dogs in their hands. I also saw some young men and women hugging each other and kissing warmly


    Here, you don''t feel the atmosphere of the end of the world at all. It seems to be really isolated from the world.


    It''s just, it''s just one of the pictures.


    There are other pictures that look particularly dazzling.


    I saw a teenage girl on the street surrounded by a group of seven or eight year old children, beating her to death! Pulling her hair, throwing stones, kicking with her feet, and even biting with her teeth, the girl''s hair was pulled down by one of the children. The girl cried in pain, but she didn''t dare to resist at all.


    As for the children, they laughed. The adults next to them looked at the scene, but they laughed happily. No one stopped them at all.


    Because they are aristocrats and she is a Dalit, all this seems to be normal. No one will feel anything wrong.


    Aristocrats, Dalits, feudal society is even worse.


    This is the city!


    Serenity and tyranny are perfectly integrated together, the blending of heaven and hell.


    After two eyes, I took back my eyes, but the corners of my eyes were carefully observing the pictures on both sides.


    I completely recorded the road in my mind. I also noticed that there were many guys with similar costumes to the manager in front of me patrolling the streets.


    I also saw many capable people... Almost every street lamp has a monitor camera.


    No matter where you go, there are countless monitors staring at you. Don''t want any privacy in this world.


    Maybe the eleven guys also knew that their behavior would be subjected to violent resistance, so they prepared in advance and strangled everything in the bud.


    "Be careful when you go back. Try not to have a head-on conflict with Ling Feng. Take the initiative to admit a mistake. The most is to be beaten. Breaking two bones is better than dead." suddenly, the manager sitting next to me said.


    He gave him a look of surprise.


    I nodded: "thank you."


    Then there was no sound inside the car.


    About ten minutes later, the car stopped.


    What appears in front of us is a huge circular building. It is said that it used to be a big sports center, but now it has become an arena... Or a Colosseum.


    "Come down..."


    "Follow me, don''t walk around, don''t touch everywhere!" after warning me two words, an administrator took me in through a side door.


    I can see that in the direction of the front door, a person is pouring in. There are men, women, middle-aged people, young people, and even some people with children... Everyone is smiling and seems to be discussing what exciting pictures they can see today.


    But these people don''t feel anything wrong with the exciting picture of sacrificing other people''s lives.


    I walked in. This is backstage.


    Backstage was a mess and smelly.


    Here, I saw huge cages, which held some monsters who fainted by no means.


    I saw a huge zombie, licking the larvae of eaters, and I saw a mutant hound... The highest cage was eight or nine meters high. It was a tyrant.


    A terrible guy, but now this guy seems to be sleeping.


    These people are capable of making tyrants with tyranny look like this.


    Roar... Roar... Roar


    At this time, I heard bursts of angry roars in my ears.


    I turned around and looked at it with some doubts. I only saw that in a cage four or five meters high next to me, a sober and huge guy was constantly struggling in the cage. The iron cage was crackling, which made people worry that this guy might rush out of it at any time.


    When I saw that guy, the expression on his face suddenly looked strange.


    That''s a zombie.


    It must be a zombie. The rotten body is the sign.


    But this guy is different from any zombie I''ve ever met.


    This guy is bigger than the giant zombie, but he can''t compare with the tyrant. He is only about half of the tyrant. He is somewhat similar to the zombie of the tyrant who has been chasing me, but obviously different.


    The most difference is that this guy seems to have his own wisdom. He is angry and yelling desperately.


    What kind of zombie is this?


    Even the tyrant was put into a coma, but this guy... Is actually fine, as if he had not been affected at all?


    The steel bars of the iron cage were trembling slightly, as if they would be broken by this guy at any time.


    It seems to have been greatly restricted, otherwise this guy might have rushed out of the iron cage with his rage.


    "Wait over there. Someone will call you when you come." the administrator pointed to a nearby place and said to me.


    There was a long stool in that place. There were five people sitting on it. I was the sixth.


    It seems that there will be six games.


    Frowning, I walked over and sat on the edge of the stool. The others just looked at me and didn''t say much.


    Everyone knows who they are. Now they seem unwilling to say one more word. They hope to save some strength.


    "How many people are here to participate in today''s arena?" it''s really boring. I have nothing to say and said: "my name is Lin Yi... I''m a newcomer, several predecessors..."


    "Newcomers?" one of the tall and thin guys, with a pair of glasses on his face, pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and said, "no wonder you don''t seem to be afraid, that is, the newcomers can do this. Like us at the beginning, they will become more and more timid in the future."


    "Just call me four eyes." the thin man smiled and said.


    What I''m afraid of is that no one speaks. When I speak, I get familiar with it soon.


    The thin man is called four eyes. The four people next to him are Deng Yong, Wu Guang, Huang Gao and Dai Licheng. After everyone is familiar with him, the atmosphere around him is a little better.


    "By the way... What is this thing? I''ve never seen it before." pointing to the four meter zombie, I timely raised my question.

 Chapter 328

    Although I''m confident in my strength, it''s better to be careful in this place. Maybe I''ll match this zombie. It''s good to know more after all.


    "Haven''t you met this thing?" asked with four eyes at me.


    I shook my head. I really haven''t met this thing. I don''t know what it is.


    "Nightmare!"


    Seeing me, I really don''t know. My four eyes quietly spit out a word.


    Nightmare, that''s the name of this zombie.


    Just like his name, this guy is a nightmare for all capable people. No one wants to meet this guy.


    After listening to their explanation, I knew how terrible the zombie was. It seemed that there was no huge body of a tyrant, but it contained desperate terrorist energy.


    Nightmare zombies are about the same level as tyrants and lickers.


    When zombies evolved, they began to be divided into giant zombies and licker larvae after reaching the third level.


    Among them, the licker larvae evolved into lickers. And the giant zombie, I always thought it evolved into a tyrant, but in fact, it''s not just that.


    At the time of the giant zombie, there was another division. There were two evolutionary directions, one of which was the huge tyrant with a height of seven or eight meters.


    Tyrant, with boundless power, hard skin like steel, and body able to resist the bombardment of shells, is definitely a Tyrannosaurus Rex level monster.


    As for the other direction, it is a nightmare.


    The nightmare has no tyrant''s huge body and no tyrant''s invincible defense. The skin is not as hard as the tyrant.


    But compared with tyrants, this nightmare seems to make superpowers feel more afraid.


    Because although the nightmare is not big, the power contained in this small body is not much inferior to the tyrant, and the destructive power is also super strong.


    Although the body is slightly fragile, this smaller body also gives this nightmare extra sensitivity. This guy is much more sensitive than the bulky tyrant.


    "The most important thing..." four eyes pushed their glasses and said, "this nightmare has wisdom."


    This plain sentence made my heart Click. Zombies have wisdom. I know what it means.


    "Nightmare may be the first zombie with wisdom. Although the wisdom is not very strong, it is the same as the wild animals outside, but this guy already knows how to hide and ambush. When the target is careless, he will launch a sneak attack in an instant; this guy will even pretend to be dead, let the target think he is dead, and kill the target when the target is lax..."


    Zombies have become so smart. In addition, the flying zombie I met before and the little zombie I met at the beginning make people live. Zombies are so powerful that human beings simply die.


    "I hope I don''t meet this guy." Wu Guang put his hands together and whispered a prayer: "don''t meet that tyrant..."


    "OK, there are six monsters, a tyrant and a nightmare... At least two of the six of us will meet. Lin Yi is a newcomer and will certainly not let Lin Yi challenge these two guys. The probability of 40% of the five of us..." Dai Licheng sighed.


    The probability of 40% is that they will almost die if they encounter a tyrant or a nightmare.


    The probability of death is 40%. I have to say that this probability is really fucking cruel.


    The nightmare kept snarling at the cage, but not at humans, but at the sleeping tyrant nearby.


    This is a feature of nightmares.


    Nightmares also kill, which is an instinct, but for nightmares, the biggest instinct is the killing instinct for tyrants and lickers.


    This is also the first scene of killing each other among zombies.


    No one knows why, but the nightmare seems to dislike tyrants and lickers, although everyone is a zombie! Nightmares don''t care about giant zombies and licker larvae, but they are full of hatred for tyrants and lickers.


    Once encountered, it is mostly war immediately!


    Basically, lickers will become nightmare food. The speed advantage of lickers can''t be brought into play in the face of nightmares.


    As for the tyrants, they are said to win or lose each other, and even the chances of nightmare victory are a little higher.


    I didn''t expect this to happen among the zombies. I don''t know whether to cry or laugh.


    Just as we were sitting here, there was a harsh noise outside.


    The arena killing began.


    A host appeared in mid air, where there was a piece of transparent glass, which was the stage for his display.


    From the backstage, through some gaps, you can see that the chairs around the arena are full of dense crowds. How many people are countless.


    With the host''s opening remarks, a burst of violent cheers burst out in the crowd, and countless people were howling and longing for the stimulation of blood.


    "Well, I know you can''t wait to see today''s bloody picture. Let''s see whether people can kill these monsters to survive, or be killed by these monsters and become food in their mouths? Let''s have a look... Cheer up, let''s welcome the first warrior... Dai Licheng!" with that howl, Dai Licheng next to me suddenly stiffened.


    Then the two administrators came over, directly pulled Dai Licheng and pushed Dai Licheng out.


    I know that if Dai Licheng wants to fight back, the two administrators will be killed in an instant, but... But Dai Licheng dare not do anything and was pushed into the arena by the two men.


    Many people around are howling, as if welcoming this warrior who can bring fun to himself.


    "The warriors have come out. What are our warriors facing... Let me have a look... Uh... Giant zombies..."


    Giant zombies!


    When the name appeared, I could see that Dai Licheng''s originally tight body in the arena was relieved, and the bodies of the four people next to me were tight.


    The original death probability of 40% has increased to 50%.


    Soon an iron cage was sent in and opened.


    I don''t know what means to stimulate it. The giant zombie who had been sleeping soon woke up from his sleep.


    Howled and rushed at Dai Licheng. Dai Licheng''s strength was not strong, but it was more than enough to deal with this huge zombie.


    His ability is to compress the air and then launch it. It is similar to the power of air cannon. He has killed that huge zombie in three or five rounds.


    Dai Licheng survived, but there was no cheering in the crowd. On the contrary, there were boos. Because these people didn''t see the bloody picture they wanted to see, they were quite dissatisfied.


    After the battle, Dai Licheng came back with a lucky face and was lucky for his luck.


    Falling into this world is a kind of sadness.


    The host dressed like killing Matt still howled on the glass podium: "I don''t think you have fun, right? It''s not bloody or exciting enough. What we pursue is the bloody extreme. What we want is the stimulation to make us orgasm... These are not... Far from enough... Are they?"


    A harsh howl came from the crowd, which sounded particularly uncomfortable.


    Fight your own kind like a beast.


    It''s like a group of people watching dog fighting and chicken fighting. That taste makes people angry.


    "Exciting, bloody... Let''s go crazy... Next, let''s invite our warriors... Lin Yi!"


    My name was called.


    Instead of being pushed by the administrator, I walked in by myself.


    "Warrior Lin Yi is a newcomer. He is a newcomer. He just joined the newcomer yesterday. Let''s see what his opponent is... I think it will satisfy you... Well... Our newcomer is not very lucky. His opponent is... Tyrant!"


    Buzz!


    At that moment, the crowd seemed to fluctuate like a heat wave.

 Chapter 329

    Backstage, several people with four eyes look very strange. The newcomer''s opponent is the tyrant... I have to say that this is really a tragic thing.


    This rarely happens. It seems that Lin Yi''s luck is really unfortunate.


    But... The fear and pressure in the remaining four hearts are a little easier.


    If Lin Yi meets a tyrant, they will have a nightmare left. The probability of survival has increased from 50% to 75%


    My opponent is a tyrant?


    A grim smile appeared at the corners of my mouth. I really look up to me. I think I want to be regarded as a bloody toy to tear up the tyrant and bring excitement to these people?


    Unfortunately, maybe they will be disappointed.


    I didn''t care about the tyrant at all. My eyes looked around like a sharp falcon, and I saw excited faces everywhere.


    Each face is twisted. It seems to those people how exciting it is to see the same kind being dismembered or even eaten alive.


    I will brand all these people''s faces in my mind. One day, I will turn the excitement on these faces into a cry of terror and despair.


    The more violent the cheering in my ears, the more intense the anger in my heart.


    I want revenge


    S City, is heaven, is their heaven.


    You can not accept others, that is your freedom, but when you begin to enslave others, sin has begun, this evil city.


    My eyes swept everywhere, and I wouldn''t let go of any face.


    There are only ordinary seats around, but in the back, the highest place, there is the most luxurious VIP seat. There is no doubt that those who can sit there are the right roles of s city.


    Especially in the central row, I saw three obviously extraordinary guys.


    The guy in the middle of the three looked arrogant and proud on his face, and his eyes were full of arrogance.


    Don''t underestimate my eyesight. With so many points on my head, I can see clearly even far away from me.


    That guy has a scar on his face, Qiu Pengfei.


    That guy must be Qiu Pengfei!


    Last night, the three of them probably told me about the twelve leaders in s city. Among them, Qiu Pengfei''s most striking is the scar on his face, which is like a centipede. He tore it directly from the corner of his left mouth to the bridge of his nose.


    Sure enough, the guy is as arrogant as the legend. It seems that there is only himself in the world. Everything else will not be taken into account by this guy. In the eyes of this guy, others are just rubbish.


    A pair of beads looked as sharp and fierce as a wolf.


    There is only endless cruelty in the eyes.


    The man on the right looks like a college student, gentle.


    The expression on his face seems to be quite kind.


    But Guan Zhaolin once told me not to think this guy is a good thing... This guy is a real pervert who deduces the word "dressed animals" to the extreme.


    On the surface, he is gentle but actually full of bad water. His name is Gong Yuliang! The first thing this guy does after he has the ability is to kill ban Hua''s boyfriend who refused his courtship, then kill ban Hua''s parents and brother, and rape ban Hua. Up to now, he is still Gong Yuliang''s plaything


    As for the person on the left... My eyes were slightly cold. That person was... Bingya.


    The woman sat there quietly like a statue, but frowned with disgust at the harsh sound surging from all directions.


    "Hey, I didn''t expect the ice goddess to come here today. It''s a rare guest. The ice goddess usually doesn''t care about this kind of thing." Qiu Pengfei laughed, and the scar on his face was constantly twisted, which looked particularly terrible.


    Bingya didn''t take this guy''s words seriously and didn''t pay any attention at all.


    Being ignored, Qiu Pengfei felt very shameless. A trace of anger flashed on his face, but he didn''t do much. Although Qiu Pengfei''s strength was strong, he also knew that he was not the opponent of this woman.


    This woman... Is the most powerful one in the whole city. No one is the opponent of this woman except that guy. I''m afraid I can''t hold this woman down if it''s not for the large number of people on my side.


    For Bingya, it''s too late to escape this kind of thing. She doesn''t care at all, but... Bingya knows that one of the people who will take part in the competition today is the one she rowed to Qiu Pengfei yesterday.


    That''s why Bingya appears here to have a look. Whether it''s dead or alive, crocodile tears or anything else, it doesn''t matter to Bingya.


    She doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. She''s just doing what she does.


    "Well... The newcomer''s opponent is a tyrant... Isn''t it a little boring... Why don''t we make a bet... Well, let''s bet how long this person can last?" Gong Yuliang suddenly said: "the gambling money is only ten Chinese ability cores."


    Power crystal core, that''s the currency in this city.


    "Bet, bet, how?" Qiu Pengfei said with a smile.


    "I bet the new man will be torn to pieces by the tyrant in 60 seconds." Gong Yuliang said with a smile.


    "Hey, hey, you''ve miscalculated. This boy is not as simple as you think. My men reported that this guy has been under anesthesia for a long time. I bet this boy can last at least three minutes." Qiu Pengfei said with a smile: "by the way, ice goddess, do you want to bet..."


    Bingya was going to refuse, but she didn''t know what was going on at this time. She suddenly changed her mouth: "bet... I bet he can survive..."


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect goddess Bingya to be so interested... Well, if he can survive for three minutes, I''ll lose two. If he can survive, I''ll lose ten... Ha ha..." Gong Yuliang laughed and said.


    Gambling is what they like to do.


    At this time, Bingya seemed to feel something and turned her eyes to the arena, but the man in the arena stood like a puppet, didn''t pay attention here, frowned slightly, and Bingya didn''t think much.


    I don''t know what they are doing, but I can see the smile on their faces.


    That appearance has been deeply branded in my mind.


    "Er... The newcomer''s opponent is actually a tyrant. There seems to be no suspense about this battle. In order to add some fun, we can give special treatment... Excuse me, the warrior below, do you need any weapons? We can provide even guns in addition to shells..." the host asked me.


    "Shit... You cheat..." Gong Yuliang was angry and accused Qiu Pengfei of cheating.


    "Who told you to gamble before you heard it... It''s already ready, but it''s not my trick." Qiu Pengfei smiled.


    "Weapons? Don''t choose swords and sticks. Those things are useless for tyrants. For tyrants, the only thing that can penetrate the tyrant''s armor is the heavy sniper gun. As long as it can hit the weak part, it can still hit or even kill the tyrant..." four eyes are muttering in the backstage.


    Although a few people were a little lucky before, they can''t help worrying now.


    What kind of weapons will he choose? Different weapons, but it is related to whether he can survive.


    "Weapons?"


    At this time, the voice spread through the venue: "no need."


    Three words, sonorous and powerful.


    It''s more like a declaration.


    The five people in the backstage were stunned. Immediately, they all jumped their feet and scolded the guy as a fool.


    Even if it''s a knife and stick, it can at least defend yourself, but... No weapons, no weapons, what do you take to fight the tyrant?


    This is not death!

 Chapter 330

    Er... No!


    His kindness was regarded as a donkey''s liver and lung. The host felt a little angry and showed a ferocious and gloomy smile: "Lin Yi warrior said he didn''t need weapons... Facing the tyrant, a new man said he didn''t need weapons..."


    The scene was crazy. I could feel the kind of mocking and contemptuous eyes projected from all directions. Maybe I looked like an arrogant fool to those people. I didn''t know what kind of monster I was facing. I actually said I didn''t need weapons. What is this not a fool?


    This newcomer will pay for his arrogance. This guy will certainly be torn to pieces by this terrible zombie. Maybe he can enjoy a sufficiently exciting picture at this time.


    There is blood and madness in their eyes. It doesn''t matter. What they want to see is not the picture of surviving after a hard battle. What they want to see is the simplest and rough blood. That''s enough.


    The violent scream surged like a mountain tsunami and surrounded me!


    Standing in the center of that huge arena, I felt like a tiny mole ant, surrounded by moving heads.


    Huge, transparent tempered glass has been covered with thick layers around.


    The original wide field was compressed by more than half and became extremely narrow. Outside the glass layer, there are dozens of powerful experts guarding it.


    This is to worry that if a powerful zombie breaks free from the cage, it can also control the scene in time to avoid a large-scale disaster.


    Seeing those crazy people around me, I just sneered. Those people, they never know how difficult their life is.


    I don''t know what kind of performance it will be when they go to this kind of life? A shrill cry of pain, or a cry of despair? Who knows, one day they will taste that taste. I always believe that in this world, good does not necessarily have good returns, but evil always has evil returns.


    A huge iron cage was transported from the outside. There was no doubt that there was a huge tyrant in the nine meter high iron cage.


    This guy is still sleeping and seems to have no sign of waking up.


    Although I look down on what the city has done, I have to admit that the city really has some abilities. Even the tyrant can control such a violent guy. Now the tyrant looks like a fast-moving dog. There is no original tyranny at all.


    Just after the iron cage was put down, I saw wires wrapped around the tyrant''s body.


    Immediately... The crackling sound exploded, and electric current spread rapidly on the tyrant''s body.


    Then... Roar!


    An angry roar finally burst from the tyrant''s throat. This violent life has completely awakened from its deep sleep.


    It was controlled by such a device... It''s really fucking advanced.


    Stimulated by the current, the tyrant is waking up quickly, and the howling sound around is still higher and higher.


    Several people in the backstage clenched their fists.


    It seems that my heart is urging me to deal with the tyrant. This is a good opportunity. When the tyrant has not fully awakened, rush to attack and inflict heavy damage on the tyrant in advance. This is the best way.


    However, I have no experience in this field at all. Like a fool, I quietly wait for the tyrant to wake up completely.


    In the roar, the tyrant was completely awake. When he saw himself trapped in this huge cage, the tyrant was completely angry.


    Two huge claws suddenly grabbed the cage steel bar in front of them, howled and forced their arms. The strong steel bar was immediately broken and directly torn off.


    That seemingly solid cage turned into a dustbin at this time.


    This is the power of a tyrant. It seems that I haven''t met such a guy for a long time.


    The guy tore up the cage directly, and then grabbed a thick and long steel bar with both hands, which became the guy''s weapon.


    In this way, the situation seems to turn around. It turns out that I have no weapons in my hand, but this guy has weapons in his hand.


    That pair of eyes full of ferocity swept across the field and soon found me. Naturally, the tyrant directly stared at me with that kind of hatred. In the roar, his body rushed at me.


    The distance between the two sides is rapidly approaching, and the crowd outside has reached a peak at this time.


    Even the three people on the high platform are watching here, as if they want to see how long I can last? Sixty seconds, three minutes, or... Live?


    At this time, the tyrant had rushed in front of me, and I looked like a fool, motionless.


    Just staring coldly at the behemoth in front of him.


    With a roar, the tyrant grabbed the steel bar in his hand and directly inserted it at me. The steel bar fracture was not sharp, but with the tyrant''s natural powerful power, it was enough to pierce everything.


    Seeing that the steel bar was right in front of me, almost everyone held their breath and waited to see the picture of me being pierced and blood flying, I finally moved.


    The body was like flying, and suddenly ran up. The soles of the feet trampled on the steel bar. Along the steel bar, they quickly rushed to the tyrant''s arm, and then jumped and appeared on the tyrant''s shoulder.


    That move was so fast that the tyrant couldn''t react at all, like lightning.


    Immediately, the body rotated in mid air, swept directly across the past, and kicked directly at the tyrant''s temple.


    The strength of the legs is always the strongest.


    Although my strength has entered a relatively balanced situation, when the points are insufficient, I always give priority to adding points to my legs.


    The strength of my legs is thousands of kilograms, or even stronger. I have not passed a professional test. I don''t know what degree it has reached. The only thing I can be sure is that the strength is enough to explode.


    Bang


    Kick your instep on the temple of the zombie.


    Under that powerful force, even a tyrant can''t bear it.


    The head immediately tilted towards the rear, and the steps kept retreating.


    At this time, I performed a dream like dance for all of them.


    The body never left over the tyrant''s shoulder from beginning to end. The ankles were like a whirlwind, constantly bringing out illusions, and the legs were crisscrossing rapidly.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    The ultra fast attack is like rain, which is unimaginable or even completely invisible.


    As for the tyrant, he was completely beaten and blindfolded. His body could only regress under the continuous attack, but he could not make any other response.


    The brain of a zombie is the most important part of the body, so it is emphasized to burst the head. As long as the head is broken, the zombie will die.


    In some ways, the brain of a zombie did not die completely.


    He still controls his whole body.


    If the brain is hit continuously, it will even have the appearance of concussion similar to human beings... Just like the tyrant now.


    The brain was hit continuously, the dull attack violently shook the tyrant''s head, so that this guy could not make the slightest response at this time, and the body could only keep retreating with that step.


    Boom... Boom


    The continuous attack has brought tragic consequences. The tyrant''s brain shell itself is quite solid, but now under the continuous attack, the shell even has a trace of cracks.


    Seeing that the time was ripe, the most brutal attack appeared.


    A sudden rotation of the body, all the strength of the whole body, and even the faster speed of the ghost, all concentrated on the left foot.


    Drink!


    With a burst of drink, the left leg swept out directly.


    Pop!

 Chapter 331

    The whole body''s strength was concentrated in that part and burst open on the tyrant''s temple.


    At that moment, it seemed clear that the tyrant''s body trembled slightly. It was obviously the attack on the right, but a stream of liquid was ejected directly from the position of the temple on the left.


    That force was so powerful that it came into contact with the tyrant''s head at the moment, through the cracked skull, and then directly drilled in.


    That power has turned everything in the tyrant''s whole brain into paste and sent it all to pieces. The thing that comes out is blood and brain.


    There was no bloody picture on the surface, and there was not even much crack in that head.


    Then the huge body took two steps backward, and finally burst, like a mountain, fell directly to the ground, and there was no more movement.


    So it''s over. From the real fight between the two sides, even from the tyrant climbing out of the cage, has there been a minute or thirty seconds in the middle?


    It was such a short time that the battle was over, in a way that everyone was stunned.


    Those spectators are shouting loudly and venting their dissatisfaction. Human beings win. They can''t see the picture they want to see, so they are very unhappy. This is not what they want to see.


    But for those real experts, they can feel the shock in their hearts.


    Thirty seconds to solve a tyrant, without any weapons, Leng is to kill the tyrant with his own flesh.


    Those people know what this means.


    This is a very basic physical strengthening ability. Generally speaking, this ability is more discriminated against.


    Because this kind of ability is too many and common. We all see it. It belongs to the most basic ability. Generally speaking, even if it is powerful, it is very limited. Moreover, because it needs to fight closely with monsters, the probability of death is quite high.


    However, what happened today is that these people found that this kind of physical strengthening can reach this level.


    What kind of outcome would those who master the elemental ability have if they were approached by this guy?


    Instant kill!


    Even on the high platform, the three men changed their faces.


    A trace of disgust flashed in Gong Yuliang''s eyes, but it was soon replaced by kindness. Qiu Pengfei laughed. Bingya seemed to be relieved.


    "Willing to gamble and admit defeat... Take it..." Qiu Pengfei laughed.


    "Boss Qiu, even if I give it to ice goddess, what does it have to do with you? You''re betting that this person will last for three minutes..." Gong Yuliang said unhappily.


    "I''ve won all the wins. It''s nothing to hold on for three minutes. Should I let the game continue now and let him stand in the field for three minutes? I''ll still win." Qiu Pengfei said with a smile.


    "Well, I can''t tell you, but you always have a lot of wrong reasons. This time, my little brother lost. I didn''t expect this guy to be an expert. Congratulations to boss Qiu. There is another strong general under his hand."


    "Thanks to the ice goddess, who gave it to me. I don''t know if the ice goddess is regretting now?"


    "There''s nothing to regret. Trading is trading." Bingya said coldly, "go on..."


    After leaving a word, Bingya turned and left.


    I won. Several people in the backstage gave me congratulations.


    The competitive battle is still going on, one by one. Wu Guang, Huang Gao and Deng Yong boarded the challenge arena one by one to fight with the monster.


    Without the name of four eyes, Deng Yong''s face darkened instantly when he was the penultimate to fight with a mutant hound.


    There is no doubt that four eyes have to face the last one, that is, the bloody ending, that terrible nightmare.


    Deng Yong stepped down from the challenge arena scarred, and the strength of the mutant hound was also quite strong.


    Finally, it was four eyes'' turn to take the stage. Four eyes wanted to escape, but their lives were in the hands of these people, and there was no chance to escape.


    Finally, he just looked at us with a pair of nostalgic eyes, and then stepped onto the challenge arena.


    If you go to the challenge arena, you may have a one in a billion chance to survive, but if you don''t go, you will die.


    Unfortunately, the final result was not reversed.


    This is the first time I have seen the power of nightmare. The strength of this monster is displayed heartily.


    The kind of energy that can almost be called terror, and the strength of the four eyes is also very strong. If you encounter a tyrant, the four eyes may have a chance to survive.


    The power of the four eyes lies in the glasses on the bridge of their nose. That pair of glasses can make the four eyes predict the enemy''s actions to a certain extent, and then respond in advance.


    But the speed of this nightmare is too fast. That speed is faster than the licker, almost equal to my speed. I may surpass this guy only when I start the ghost trot.


    Although the four eyes could predict the movement of the nightmare, they had no time to respond. In the rush of avoidance, they were caught by the ferocious nightmare and tore off the two arms directly.


    That picture twisted my face, my body moved involuntarily and wanted to rush out, but... Deng Yong and Dai Licheng next to me pressed on my shoulder and shook my head slightly.


    Don''t resist those people, or you will die!


    The five of us almost watched the nightmare. With our fingers sharper than licking the eater''s claws, we dismembered our four eyes and tore off all our limbs. Finally, we slapped our two palms on the heads of our four eyes.


    With the glasses, they all turned into pieces.


    The scene of blood spraying made the spectators around burst into strong cheers.


    That''s it. That''s what they want to see. They''re here to watch this scene.


    Suddenly, an idea came into my mind. If all these people die, there''s nothing to pity, right?


    Four eyes died and the body was swallowed by the nightmare.


    After swallowing the body, the nightmare seemed unsatisfied. It roared and rushed to the side, as if it wanted to rush out of the arena.


    However, there are highly strengthened glass around, which is one meter thick and stronger than steel plate. Even with the strength of nightmare, you can''t get rid of it.


    Until finally, he was suppressed again, held in a cage and dragged back.


    Six competitions were held today and it was over soon.


    We were also sent back. I was sent to the original car and left an administrator to look at me... It should be a very easy thing for me to escape at this time, but I didn''t do so.


    Before long, the remaining two came back.


    "Mr. Lin, I''ve kept you waiting. We''ll send you back now." the administrator changed his previous arrogance and his voice became a little flattering.


    Just now, the administrator was called by an executive under Qiu Pengfei and explained. The administrator immediately understood that his status had risen.


    Like Ling Feng, a powerful person can win a lot of profits for his boss. The most important thing is face.


    For such people, nature is very preferential.


    Ling Feng, who even killed several administrators, was not severely punished, so he had to change his tone at this time, otherwise he might die.


    I nodded slightly without saying anything more.


    He was sent back to the apartment building again. It''s time for lunch. There aren''t many people outside.


    But when I walked across the first floor, I saw Ling Feng. The guy was staring at me. His eyes were still full of killing intention.


    "You''re dead..."


    From the guy''s mouth, I know what he means.


    Just for this garbage, I was too lazy to pay attention to it, but at this time, I turned around and motioned to the guy: "you garbage..."


    Then he turned and walked away.


    Some things always need some test objects.

 Chapter 332

    When I returned to the dormitory, I found that Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi and depravity basically didn''t move their chopsticks, and the rice in front of them was a little cold.


    Seeing me back, all three looked relieved.


    My heart is touched. No matter when, there are good people in the world, and my luck has always been good. Although I wander, the people I meet are people worthy of communication. Of course, there are rubbish like Wang Han and Ling Feng.


    In fact, this situation is also easy to understand. At this time, everyone is quite lonely. People living together can easily feel like an ethnic group and a family. They care about and worry about each other. Only in this way can they feel some warmth.


    "Hoo, we''re back at last. We''re all worried about you. We didn''t eat in the morning. Let''s keep it for you. Eat while it''s hot... Shit, it''s cold..." he grinned, and Chen Xi said.


    "I''m fine." I felt warm in my heart, smiled and said, "you can eat first..."


    "Ha ha, this is the rule set by the fallen boss. We can''t control other dormitories, but in our dormitories, if someone goes to the arena and doesn''t come back, everyone will wait for him." Guan Zhaolin also said.


    That''s a good rule. I like it!


    "By the way, what did you encounter today?" he asked while eating and falling: "it shouldn''t be too strong to participate in the arena for the first time?"


    "Well, it''s a tyrant," I said casually.


    Um!


    This time, there was a little silence on the table, and each one was full of strange faces: "you say tyrant?"


    "Ah!"


    Several people''s eyes looked at me. It was enough to be surprised that the first game was a tyrant. Moreover, according to my appearance, I was basically not hurt. I killed the tyrant unharmed?


    At this time, two administrators came outside.


    "Mr. Lin, here''s your food." one of the administrators held a plate with two rice, two meat and two vegetables, four dishes, and even an egg flower soup.


    Shit, this treatment is obviously unusual.


    I still eat Guan Zhaolin''s food. As soon as I heard this, I quickly wiped my mouth and ran to the door to bring these things.


    Shit, if you don''t eat good things, you won''t eat for nothing. When you''re full, you''ll have the strength to do other things.


    "Mr. Lin, we are cleaning your room. In the afternoon, you can move to the single room upstairs..." one of the administrators said.


    "Move? Why move? No, I''m comfortable living here." I said strangely.


    "Above is a single room..." the administrator stressed.


    "I''m not used to a single room. I like places with many people." I smiled and said, "but thank you very much. Please."


    Seeing that I really didn''t want to go to the single room, the administrator nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    The above requirement is to give such experts preferential treatment as much as possible, and meet their requirements in all aspects of clothing, food, housing and transportation. Since this person does not require a single room, he will save trouble.


    "What are you doing? Eat and eat. Shit, not only braised meat, but also fucking ham. It''s too fucking extravagant." I scolded while eating.


    After eating sashimi for so long, I feel like I''m almost becoming sashimi.


    "I said... Brother, what have you done?" depravity couldn''t help asking, "what tyrant did you meet today? But not a few met tyrants, and many survived without such treatment."


    "Twenty three..." I said the number.


    "What?"


    "In twenty-three seconds, the tyrant is dead!"


    Hiss!


    Now everyone was shocked. One by one, they took a breath and looked incredible. It didn''t matter that they won the tyrant. Which of the three people in the room didn''t work with the tyrant? All won.


    But how many people can solve the tyrant in 23 seconds? If the fallen boss did his best, he might be able to do it, but Chen Xi and Guan Zhaolin could never do it.


    Although the fallen boss said that this guy''s strength was good, he never thought that this guy''s strength was so strong.


    After the surprise, the faces of the three people became ugly again.


    Especially depravity, even sighed: "Lin Zi, it''s not good for you to do this."


    "If you show strong strength in the first game, those damn guys will arrange stronger opponents for you until you can''t bear it! So keep some capital as much as possible and don''t show all your strength. I told you yesterday, why don''t you listen..." depraved and said angrily, Young people, young and vigorous.


    Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi and he are all good in strength, but they are panting and exhausted in every battle. Can''t their bodies really bear it? Of course not. They put it on themselves.


    This is a deliberate show of weakness. Every time they seem to win, they will think that their abilities are just like this and will not arrange too strong opponents.


    This is also the best strategy they have developed to survive.


    In fact, many people do this in this building. Unless it is the time for the king of competition, most of them will not show their real strength.


    I knew they were concerned about me, so I smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m not stupid enough to take out all my strength."


    I don''t know what kind of shock this sentence has brought.


    I also know that being strong at this time is not a good thing. It may bring me some trouble.


    But I have my plan.


    I have only one person. I want to find my own companions. It is unlikely that I can find all my companions in this city alone. The progress will be quite slow.


    So I changed another way!


    Since it''s impossible to find secretly, it''s amazing. Let the city know my name. Let Meng Rui, Chen Yi, Xiao Ya, Fang Qi, Dao Yu and Zhang Quan all know that I''m here. It''s troublesome for me to find so many people alone, but if they come to me, it will be much faster.


    That''s my purpose.


    Only by bringing everyone together can we discuss what to do next.


    Today, I have 23 seconds to solve a tyrant. That''s the limit I can achieve when I only rely on body art.


    Now, it''s time to start another plan.


    After eating, I wiped my mouth: "do you want to go out for a walk? I''m suffocating here all day."


    "OK, it''s just a little boring. Do you want to take a leave and go to the city..." Guan Zhaolin said.


    "Forget it, I''ll be angry when I meet those people who look down on others." Chen Xi doesn''t want to be in the city.


    If you don''t go out of the city, you don''t go out of the city. Four people go outside to stretch their hands and feet. There is also a small garden in the apartment building. In fact, the environment here is really good. There should still be a fountain in the middle, even if it is broken now.


    Chatting while walking, mostly talking about previous experiences. Sometimes it''s good to chat like this.


    But... It happens that at this time, we will always encounter some unknown garbage to make trouble.


    I felt it, but I didn''t move.


    Bang, the head was hit by a fist sized stone.


    "Shit, who doesn''t have eyes and throw stones everywhere..." Guan Zhaolin frowned and scolded.


    But before he finished, he swallowed it alive.


    Just at this time, more than 20 people had quickly surrounded us.


    All of them are ill intentioned. Behind these people, who is not Ling Feng?


    Ling Feng, because he is used to being arrogant and domineering at ordinary times and is given preferential treatment, many people flatter here and have a lot of younger brothers.


    "Hey, boy, I told you, you''re dead..." staring at me, Ling Feng said with a crazy smile on his face.


    The test article... Is coming!

 Chapter 333

    The test object finally came.


    I think I should be a good man. What is the power of purification? I don''t know if I can expel the micro bomb robot behind my neck. I have to go through experiments, but I can''t just catch someone and try?


    It happened that this guy brought it to the door at this time, which saved me a lot of trouble.


    "Ling Feng, what do you mean?" the depraved face became gloomy and said in a hoarse voice.


    It can be seen that depravity cares about Ling Feng, but he is not afraid. After all, he is an expert in the arena.


    "Hey, degenerate, I didn''t expect that this boy is in the same dormitory with you... But it has nothing to do with you. It''s between me and this boy. If you know the truth, get out as soon as possible," said Ling Feng.


    Ling Feng doesn''t want to work with depravity. After all, the depravity''s strength is also very strong. He just doesn''t like to form gangs. There aren''t so many experts around him.


    For a time, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi all frowned.


    A few seconds later, Guan Zhaolin sneered: "Ling Feng, don''t pretend to be a big head ghost here. Who doesn''t know who you are? Brother Lin just came here yesterday. How can he offend you?"


    "How impossible? This guy bumped me when he was walking this morning. My shoulder hurts now. Can''t it pass like this?" Ling Feng rubbed his shoulder, looking like his shoulder still hurts now.


    Pretend to be your mother... Who doesn''t know that you are a chimpanzee. You are as strong as a wild boar. It will hurt until now if you hit it casually? Besides, it''s hard to say who hit who.


    "Really, brother Lin accidentally bumped you. It''s not a big deal. Well, brother Lin, you apologize to him. I think Ling Feng should not be so stingy?" depravity said.


    Degenerate is ready to be a peacemaker. Ling Feng is a leader here. He has many younger brothers. If he really works, he won''t have any advantage. The number gap is there. Even if he is not afraid of Ling Feng, there are still so many men.


    Such a run, Lingfeng suddenly can''t speak.


    If you really hold on to this point, you will appear to be too stingy.


    "Well, for your sake, I''ll let him go today as long as he apologizes to me..." Ling Feng said.


    "Fallen brother, did I hear you right? You asked me to apologize to this fool?"


    But Ling Feng was interrupted by another voice before he finished his sentence.


    When hearing this sentence, Ling Feng''s face changed instantly and almost completely twisted together. His face was ferocious and his eyes were ready to crack. He looked like a wild wolf.


    As for depravity, it''s dark in front of you. This brother, why can''t you look so.


    As for Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi, they almost came out.


    The other younger brothers next to Ling Feng look like they want to laugh but don''t dare to laugh. Wori, this guy is a warrior. How dare you say he is a fool in front of Ling Feng?


    "Cough, brother Lin, what are you talking about? Why don''t you apologize to boss Ling Feng?" depravity added a little more tone.


    "Boss? This guy is still the boss like a bird. He is obviously a fool." I pointed at the Ling Feng impolitely and said, "this is rubbish..."


    This time, it''s obviously impossible to do well.


    How could I let the degenerate get rid of the test object that I finally came over? Now I can only thank the degenerate for his kindness.


    "Depravity, you heard it... Don''t blame me for not giving you face." Ling Feng''s voice sounded hoarse. This guy was really going crazy. It was the first time he dared someone to talk to him like this. If he couldn''t get the venue back, he would really lose face.


    "Kill him..." with Ling Feng''s angry cry, the people under his hand rushed in my direction like a madman.


    More than twenty people immediately surrounded me and completely surrounded me.


    Seeing this situation, depravity frowned. Although depravity doesn''t want to fight so many people, in this case, he won''t see the people in his dormitory bullied.


    After taking a look at Chen Xi and Guan Zhaolin, he was ready to fight together.


    "Three... You don''t have to do it. I can leave this place to myself!" I said in a deep voice.


    Originally, the three people were ready to help, but they didn''t know what was going on. In this sentence, they subconsciously stopped their actions.


    As if they were sure that the guy in front of them could handle the situation perfectly.


    Although they feel incredible for this idea in their own hearts.


    Seeing more than 20 people around quickly surrounded, flames appeared on some heads and strong winds appeared on some hands. All kinds of abilities were displayed heartily.


    This kind of private fight must be fast, and the problem should be solved quickly before those administrators have time to respond, otherwise it will be a trouble.


    However, while these people were still preparing their abilities, the person who was originally surrounded seemed to suddenly turn into a shadow and suddenly disappeared.


    Speed... Too fast.


    Hoo


    The body was like an illusion and suddenly ran out of the crowd. The speed was unimaginable.


    Ghost trot!


    My speed has reached a limit. Coupled with the ghost''s rapid pace, the speed is almost faster than the bullet. Those people can''t react at all. They just feel the light and shadow in front of them, and my figure has disappeared in the next second.


    Soon... A figure flew directly backwards.


    The waist is tall and arched, and the stomach seems to be hit hard by something. That''s my knee.


    The mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood, and the flame in the hand had no time to throw it out. In an instant, it collapsed, and the body directly hit the wall, and then fell down along the wall.


    Immediately, the body didn''t stop at all. He turned around and ran directly to the other side. He grabbed a person''s neck with his right hand. His right hand clamped the guy''s neck. The strength of the body was suppressed. The body was pushed back for more than ten meters, and then his left hand punched directly on his stomach. With a stuffy hum, the unlucky ghost also bent and fell down.


    There was a strange sound behind me. It was a whirlwind whistling. After I knocked down two people in a row, the guy who reflected the fastest finally seized the opportunity and a wind tore through the air.


    However, this attack is of little use.


    Just a sneer, the body flickered, the wind cut into the air, and even tore off the guy''s arm in front of me, spraying blood.


    My body was like a ghost. When the guy had no time to organize the next attack, he appeared in front of me, put his hands around his head and pressed down hard, and hit his knees up at the same time.


    Knee bump!


    Click!


    In a trance, it seemed that I could hear the sound of something breaking. There was a lot of blood on my pants immediately.


    Seeing that scene, at the beginning, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi were worried that I couldn''t deal with so many experts alone and wanted to come to help, but now they suddenly found that their worry was completely superfluous.


    The man''s body is completely a ghost. He shuttles quickly among the crowd. The enemy''s attack completely fails. No matter how powerful the attack is, it can''t cause any damage to him.


    On the contrary, this person''s casual attack has unimaginable power. Each attack is a person who is directly hit and flew out, bleeding, and his body falls to the ground and twitches constantly.


    Although there are a large number of people, the advantage of the number of people can not be reflected at all.


    Seeing his younger brothers flying and seriously injured one by one, Ling Feng frowned more and more tightly, and the expression on his face looked quite ugly.


    This group of damned waste, so many people can''t even deal with a boy.


    In his anger, Ling Feng was ready to take action.


    The sharp bone spurs on the ten fingers of both hands appeared again, and even the black hair on the body seemed particularly vigorous.


    This is a complete beast.


    A pair of eyes stared at the battlefield. Finally, this guy saw a great opportunity. He pulled a grim smile on his face and rushed out like a hungry wolf.


    The bones of both hands turned into sharp claws and took them out directly at the man''s back heart.


    Boom!

 Chapter 334

    Ling Feng''s sneak attack is quite shameless, but this guy''s grasp of time is just right. Now I''m just attracted by the two superpowers in front of me. I don''t have time to deal with the situation behind me.


    Sneak attack is definitely the best choice at this time.


    However, at this time, Ling Feng''s sneak attack was disrupted by a violent sound.


    Boom


    The violent roar was the sound of a bomb. Ling Feng''s body paused and continued to attack with a gloomy face.


    However, it was this slight slowness that immediately let the cunning man seize the opportunity, his body rotated, and LengSheng rushed out of the circle of three people.


    It was at this time that the people in the battlefield found out what was going on with that violent roar.


    I don''t know when I hit a little brother who flew out and fell to the ground. His body exploded.


    Yes, the body just exploded.


    Starting from the position of the shoulder, it was completely gone upward. I didn''t know where the head and neck were. The position of the upper body and chest was blown up and bloody.


    Even the angry Ling Feng was forced to stop at this time, and the expression on his face was panic.


    Originally a chaotic place, because of the sudden sound, it immediately fell into a quiet place.


    Staring at the bodies that were blown to pieces one by one, their bodies were trembling slightly.


    I know, it''s a fear.


    Even if it is depravity, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi''s faces are quite ugly. Of course, they know what''s going on. It''s the power of micro bomb explosion.


    The micro bomb is injected into the back of your neck. Once you try to get rid of the bomb, the terminal system will detonate the bomb immediately.


    Don''t underestimate that miniature bomb, but the explosion power is quite amazing, and it explodes from the inside. Basically, no matter who it is, it will be blown to pieces.


    Before, some people wanted to dig out the bomb and were killed, but... This has not happened for a long time.


    The person who was killed by the explosion is also an old man here. It''s impossible not to know this situation. How can this happen?


    For a moment, it was gloomy all around, there was no sound at all, the needle could be heard, and everyone didn''t know what had happened.


    Only I know


    The power of purification!


    It''s not that purification failed. Purification succeeded!


    But although the purification was successful, the unlucky test object was dead.


    On the surface, my face seemed pale and frightened, but in fact, it was hot in my heart because my body was trembling with excitement.


    Purification really succeeded. When I just fought, I put my hands around this guy''s head and hit his nose with my knees.


    At that time, I easily lost a purification skill on the back of this guy''s neck, and then I threw the guy''s body out and lay on the ground.


    Then in the next battle, although I was fighting, I had been watching the situation here.


    I saw, right behind the guy''s neck, a worm the size of a grain of rice, like a spider, with extremely thin legs, crawling out of the back neck.


    That feeling seems to be forced out of the flesh and blood of the body under the influence of purification.


    After coming out, the bug seemed to be crawling aimlessly. After about seven seconds, the sound of explosion appeared.


    All this is recorded in my mind, just like a video, and will never be forgotten.


    At this time, the administrator finally appeared, surrounded by a large group of administrators with guns.


    All those involved in the battle were taken away.


    As for the body on the ground, it was quickly cleaned up.


    But when I was taken away, there was a smile on my mouth.


    This time, I see a hope.


    Purification is really effective. Although the micro bomb will explode in the end, seven seconds is enough.


    Seven seconds is enough for me to get rid of the bomb.


    But these are things in the future. I don''t want to attract any attention. I won''t use purification for myself without a suitable opportunity.


    They have records of these miniature bombs. If they explode one without finding the body, it will soon arouse suspicion.


    Moreover, now I am locked up in a small dark room because of private fighting. This is a small black room, which is the punishment for those who disobey discipline.


    Next door to me is Ling Feng... That guy wanted to find a scapegoat, but he didn''t succeed. After taking a look at the on-site monitor, he clearly knew who was causing trouble. That guy was locked up for two days, one more day than me.


    What makes Ling Feng most depressed is that the former administrator commander who had a good relationship with himself has completely changed his appearance today. When he meets this kind of thing at ordinary times, he definitely cleans up the new smelly boy in private, but now he works impartially.


    Damn guys, those people are really unreliable.


    After being held for a day, I was released.


    Back in the dormitory, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi gave a sigh of relief when they saw me back safely and degenerated. They were all worried that I would be worn by the damn commander.


    Just after I left the small black room, Ling Feng was also released. In an office, the guy roared like an ape.


    "One of our brothers died. That brother has been with us for more than a year. He died like this. You just shut him up in a small black house all day?"


    Opposite Ling Feng, there was a cold young man with a nail clipper in his hand, who seemed to be trimming his fingernails.


    Listening to Ling Feng''s constant roar and roar, the young man seemed to feel a little uncomfortable and didn''t see any action. He just shook one finger slightly. It seemed that something suddenly flew past in a trance.


    Hum


    Ling Feng''s roaring voice suddenly stopped. The expression on his face took a touch of unspeakable fear, and a thin blood line suddenly appeared in the throat.


    Ling Feng didn''t even react. I don''t know how this guy launched the attack.


    "Ling Feng... You fool." the young man finally said, "don''t yell at me. I know what I should do."


    Ling Feng''s face turned red. After a while, he lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry, boss."


    "It''s good to know I''m your boss... Don''t worry, since I took you to s City, I won''t let you be pinched by others all the time." the young man sneered: "Now I''m just familiar with this body. The owner of this body is just a trivial prison head. I seldom have a chance to see Qiu Pengfei. After I meet Qiu Pengfei, I can occupy his body. At that time... Our brothers don''t have to be so oppressed as now."


    A word is like a gloomy spell.


    The master of the body was originally a prison head, but he occupied it, and he became the master of the body.


    However, he doesn''t just want to be a prison head. He wants to be a man and the master of the city.


    "So... I need your help."


    "In the next competition for the king of athletics, I want you to be the champion so that I can join you. When I see Qiu Pengfei, I can wait for the opportunity to occupy that guy''s body. Do you know what I mean? Don''t make trouble in the cell at ordinary times. Give me strength quickly. I gave you so many crystal cores. Don''t let me down, otherwise you know the consequences "Said the commander in a cold voice.


    The gloomy and depressed voice made Ling Feng sweat like raindrops, and his face was pale: "yes... Boss, i... I know."


    "Just know." the commander snorted coldly, and then took a bag from under his desk: "There are 30 inferior ability crystal cores in it. You continue to stay in the small black room these two days and absorb these crystal cores. This competitive King competition will be held next week. If you continue to fail, I think I''ll find another person to choose..."

 Chapter 335

    In a place no one sees, the transaction is going on.


    Qiu Pengfei didn''t know that his huge empire was already rotten and eroded. He didn''t know how many people were preparing to overthrow himself.


    "But how did that brother die?" Ling Feng still had some doubts in his heart. The brother was an old man. He couldn''t know what the result was and how he would be killed.


    "Who knows? Maybe it was accidentally beaten out during the fight, or... The system suddenly went wrong. Who knows, this kind of thing hasn''t happened before." the commander said: "well, get out and don''t bother me."


    After Ling Feng left, the commander''s face soon became low again. His eyes stared at the picture in front of him, and all kinds of colors in his eyes flickered constantly.


    His name is unknown. He now uses the name of the commander.


    As for his ability, it can be said that he is one of the most abnormal abilities in the world.


    Parasitism!


    Like the kind of monster that can parasitize, but he knows he is not that kind of monster. He knows he is a person, but he has long forgotten what kind of person he is.


    His ability is very simple, that is, through physical contact, such as shaking hands, and then injecting his own consciousness into the body of the target, his own consciousness will quickly replace the consciousness of the target noumenon!


    Completely replaced, his consciousness will absorb all the memories of the target and completely take over the body.


    Even the powers possessed by this body can be used at will, and he can even bring them over when parasitizing the next body.


    Although he has only one ability, with more and more parasitic bodies, his ability will become stronger and stronger.


    It''s just that every parasitism needs a long recovery period. Otherwise, it''s hard to imagine how strong this guy will be now.


    When he was bitten by a zombie, he occupied his good friend''s body through this force. When he arrived in this cell, he occupied the body of the cell head, so as to get rid of the control of the bomb.


    If it were not for the benefits of this identity, this guy would have swallowed more personality and absorbed more and more powerful forces.


    Of course, his goal is not just a prison. His goal is Qiu Pengfei, even Bingya, the most powerful group of people in s city.


    Twelve people are his goals.


    He wants to have the power of the twelve top strongmen. When he concentrates the power of the twelve experts on his body, to what extent will his strength expand?


    That kind of picture is exciting when you think about it.


    I have to admit that this guy''s ambition is really great, he can think very much, and he dares to think about such things, but the temptation is real. If this guy can really concentrate the abilities of the twelve top experts in s city on himself, it''s really a terrible scene, and his strength may really be invincible.


    Ling Feng is a subordinate who has been following him.


    He usually didn''t have much chance to see Qiu Pengfei, and parasitism was also limited, so he targeted Ling Feng.


    But now there seems to be a problem.


    The picture on the surveillance video in the computer is still flashing rapidly, and the man''s action is almost fast enough to make the surveillance video difficult to capture.


    I hope this guy doesn''t bring any trouble to his plan, otherwise, this guy can only be erased.


    After what happened that day, it took me a lot of days to see Ling Feng.


    Although the guy said that there was still hatred in his eyes, it was obvious that the previous things made the guy have some scruples and dare not stir up trouble casually.


    But looking at the guy''s eyes, I also understand that the matter between us is not over, and there will be war one day.


    Of course, I didn''t take this kind of thing to heart. At that time, if I didn''t have a chance, I might have used this garbage as a test object.


    However, Ling Feng didn''t come to ask for trouble. Naturally, I was happy to be quiet.


    As Guan Zhaolin said, these damn bastards want to squeeze out my potential. Since I solved a tyrant in 23 seconds, I have arranged competitive tasks almost every day.


    The next day, there were three ferocious variant Tibetan mastiffs. These three guys were more ferocious than the tyrant; On the fourth day, a mutant tiger was arranged for me, and on the fifth day, a tyrant and a licker appeared at the same time... In short, competitive tasks are becoming more and more abnormal.


    But the three mutant Tibetan Mastiffs took only 24 seconds to solve, only one more second than a tyrant.


    That abnormal tiger was directly killed by the second, which was a little abnormal with the strength of the tyrant and licker arranged this morning, but I also destroyed these two guys with my bare hands in a minute without relying on any weapons.


    In every competition, I''m almost fighting with my life.


    Except that I didn''t summon and flash ash, I almost used up all my strength, ghost trot, clarity to restore my strength, various means, and even the skills of werewolf Warwick.


    Although some cards may be exposed, the effect looks quite good. In a short time, I know I have become a new star in this arena.


    Every time I enter the arena, I can feel many people shouting their names and falling into a frenzy.


    With my fame and expansion in this city, my brothers will know sooner or later.


    The arrival of the king of athletics competition has made my plan a step forward.


    "What? You said you were going to take part in the competitive King competition?" when I said this decision, the people in the dormitory were stunned.


    I nodded fiercely.


    "Brother, this thing is really dangerous. Although you are allowed to admit defeat, many times you are killed if you can''t even admit defeat. We all know that you are powerful, but there... It''s not just our building. Do you know how many capable people there are in s city?"


    "Don''t think that the building on our side is so simple. It''s just a building under Qiu Pengfei''s garbage. In addition to this building, Qiu Pengfei has five apartment buildings of the same size, which are all capable people controlled by Qiu Pengfei. Our building is about the weakest one."


    "Qiu Pengfei alone has more than 2500 capable people. Even if others are less than Qiu Pengfei, there are not many less capable people. Of a total of 20000 or 30000 capable people, half of them will participate in the competitive King competition. No one can guarantee what kind of high hand there will be. Many confident people died in that challenge arena." Chen Xi also shook his head and said.


    The degenerate mouth held a cigarette in his mouth and clattered. After a long time, he said, "you must participate?"


    "Yes." I nodded fiercely.


    It seems that I have a reason why I have to participate, and the degeneration will no longer persuade me. After pressing out the cigarette end in my hand, I sat up from the bed: "then go and participate..."


    "Brother..."


    Depravity waved his hand: "this time, the king of competition competition competition... I will also participate."


    "Brother?" now it''s our turn to be surprised together.


    "For such a long time, I''ve been hiding like a turtle grandson. I feel that my body is about to rust. Sometimes I have to have a good activity..." degenerate said with a smile.


    "Moreover, I don''t know a lot about Lin Xiaodi''s first participation in this kind of competition. I can help you in some places."


    "If that''s the case, we''ll take part in it too." Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi said almost in unison.


    These two people also want to know what kind of level their current strength can be called.


    Every man''s heart represses a flame of hegemony, and the previous curling will only make this flame burn hotter.


    King of athletics competition, I''m coming!

 Chapter 336

    There is still a week to go before the king of athletics competition. The registration has started in advance.


    When registering in our dormitory, all four people signed up, which surprised the administrator.


    Because I signed up for the king of athletics competition, the competitive fighting that used to be carried out almost every day was finally cancelled. Maybe Qiu Pengfei also wanted me to recuperate and get a good result in the final competition.


    The competition for the king of athletics is also the biggest gamble of those big men. Even Bingya must participate.


    Because this result is related to the proportion of people accepted by Bingya next month, how much food, ability, crystal nucleus, weapons and ammunition can be divided into their own territory each month, all of which are determined by the competition for the king of competition.


    Naturally, the champion from whose command, you can get the greatest benefit.


    Therefore, as a reward for the champion, you can get free body to a certain extent.


    "From the beginning to now, there have been six champions... Three of them are under the command of Zhong lixiu, one under Qiu Pengfei, one under Gong Yuliang and Fang Qianxue."


    Zhong lixiu... I know that guy belongs to the strongest level among the twelve top experts in the city. Before Bingya''s arrival, he is as famous as Bingya after Bingya''s arrival. His strength is far stronger than other big men.


    Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang are also very powerful. It''s not surprising that they have such experts, but Fang Qianxue makes me feel a little curious.


    Fang Qianxue, second of the twelve leaders in S City, was even only woman before Bingya appeared.


    It was also the last of the original eleven leaders to establish their own power, but it developed very rapidly.


    In some ways, the woman is even similar to Bingya. It is said that both of them are national beauty and natural fragrance, and both of them use the power of cold ice. Standing together may be regarded as close sisters.


    But the two women are quite different.


    At the first meeting, Fang Qianxue was among the five people who besieged Bingya. At that time, Fang Qianxue was injured and was not Bingya''s opponent.


    A month later, the two women fought again because of some trivial things. This time, it was a single fight between Bingya and Fang Qianxue. Fang Qianxue was still not Bingya''s opponent, but one person supported dozens of rounds.


    Six months ago, the two women had another fight as if they were uncomfortable. As a result, Fang Qianxue still lost this time, but this time Fang Qianxue fought with Bingya for more than half an hour.


    The growth rate of that woman''s strength has reached a shocking level. It is rumored that if the two women tear and force again... No, it''s a fight, maybe Fang Qianxue won''t lose this time.


    As for why the two women fought so hard, it is rumored that it is because women are naturally jealous.


    "The rules of every competitive King competition are different. There are many loopholes, but it doesn''t matter. As long as you can win the final victory."


    "The first one was a one-on-one fight. The losers were eliminated and won into the next game. However, later, because the number of people was increasing, it took too long. Later, it became divided into several games. Everyone flocked in, fought in groups and fought alone. Finally, several people who could stand in the field alive were the winners of this region, and then dueled in several winner regions ... but because the death and injury in this way were too serious, it was cancelled later... I don''t know what kind of rules were adopted this time. "


    "If we are assigned to the same area, we should try our best to hold together. In this way, some powerful people will often be besieged by more people. Once there was a guy with strong strength, but he was soon beaten out."


    Depravity is teaching us experience, which can be used in the game.


    "Be careful. Don''t be brave in the arena. If you feel the situation is wrong, admit defeat immediately. Although you may lose some face, it''s definitely better than death." finally, the degenerate warned.


    Day by day, our dormitories are served by big fish and meat these days. For those who participate in the king of competition, it is the best treatment a few days before the competition. We must ensure that they are in the best state.


    A week later, with the sound of loudspeakers over the city, the competition for the king of athletics finally began.


    The four people in the dormitory looked at each other and could see the excitement in each other''s eyes. They stood up together and walked outside with the administrators.


    This kind of competition really attracted the attention of countless people. In our apartment building alone, more than 200 people signed up.


    Even if you know your strength is insufficient, it is difficult to resist the temptation of freedom.


    And in this kind of competition, those who have the strongest strength may not live to the end; But these people don''t know that people with strength may not live to the end, while people without strength will never live to the end.


    I saw Ling Feng in the crowd.


    Under the leadership of the commander, everyone walked in the direction of the arena.


    On the road, we can clearly see through the window that countless electronic signs outside broadcast pictures in the arena... It''s too extravagant. In this city, TV and computers can still work.


    But that''s good. Just relying on reputation publicity may not be enough for my brothers to find me, but if these things are added, those brothers will definitely know where I am?


    A smile came from the corners of his mouth.


    The arena is divided into twelve areas. Each area is where the experts under each big man gather.


    On the outside, there are countless spectators.


    At this time, the arena is full of people, and countless spectators will flock together to watch this rare feast.


    Just like what they said, there are too many capable people participating in this arena. Looking at the twelve areas, each area is dense.


    There are thousands of people in our area alone.


    In the front position, there was a pudgy middle-aged man with a dirty face and a pair of eyes. He kept glancing around. Every woman was far away from this guy.


    But it can be seen that everyone has great scruples about this guy. Even Ling Feng doesn''t want to sit next to this guy.


    "The man''s name is Xu an, and he is the most powerful guy under Qiu Pengfei." he seemed to notice my eyes and whispered. I could feel his taboo by listening to the voice of depravity.


    "He participated in the last competitive King competition and won the second place. He was defeated in the final. He almost became the competitive king. He came again this time."


    It turned out to be the runner up. No wonder the people nearby are so scrupulous.


    "But this guy''s character is very bad, lecherous. He even had the experience of raping women, but he didn''t end up because of his strong strength."


    I nodded slightly. This person''s strength is about stronger than Ling Feng. In this place, there are hidden dragons and crouching tigers everywhere. A person caught casually may be an unimaginable expert.


    At this time, those big guys finally appeared.


    It was Bingya who first appeared. Because things related to her, Bingya appeared in the place she hated most.


    Still trampling on the huge diamond ice, his body was like a Lingbo fairy, rowing through the air, and finally fell steadily to his position.


    "Oh, ice goddess, you still came so early..." just as Bingya sat down, a bright voice sounded, and then a very strange figure suddenly appeared.


    When I saw that figure, there was an extremely strange taste in my heart.


    That figure... Looks more like a... A robot?


    It''s a robot!


    The most mysterious of the twelve finally appeared!

 Chapter 337

    It was a robot with a bronze luster on its body, but what this robot did was quite exquisite.


    It has facial skin that is not much different from normal human beings, and even has a head of hair with metallic luster. If you look at it from the face, you will only feel strange at most. You never thought it was a robot.


    But when you look at the body, the feeling will become quite obvious. There are traces of metal connections on the body, and there are waves between the metal connections.


    The limbs are completely mechanical limbs, and ten fingers in one hand are completely sharp metal sharp hooks, which are sharper than the sharp claws of the most ferocious beast.


    A pair of eyes, with a blue light, looks like a blue gem.


    Seeing this person appear, Bingya even nodded slightly at this person, as if she felt good about this person.


    "Tong Lei..." depraved and played the role of commentator very well: "the most mysterious guy among the twelve people is also the one with the least number of people. It is said that there are only one or two hundred people in total. The people under his hand never participate in any arena, and never participate in the king of competition."


    "So he gets the least in every allocation."


    "It looks like a robot. No one knows why this person became like this. Because it is mysterious and low-key, it gives people a feeling that it has been attacked by other forces in s city for several times. It has been besieged by three organizations and more than 2000 people. As a result, more than 2000 people did not survive overnight All dead. Since then, no one dares to provoke this mysterious guy. "


    "If you have to choose one of the twelve and compare it with Zhong lixiu and Bingya, it can only be him. Because it''s too mysterious, his strength may be stronger than the two, and he may be the weakest of the twelve. No one knows the result."


    Oh... Just at this time, a melodious wolf howl came from the sky, and then I saw a huge double headed wolf with silver white all over in mid air.


    The two headed wolf looked particularly divine and majestic, and his hair was like a steel needle.


    With a jump, the huge body flew through the air and directly to his seat. Then the body changed rapidly and became a young man in sportswear.


    "Sirius..."


    "Among the twelve people, the strength is second only to Bingya. Zhong lixiu, Qiu Pengfei''s expert, once had a conflict with Gong Yuliang. He fought for three hours and finally defeated Gong Yuliang. His ability is quite strange. After turning into a two headed wolf, one wolf head can absorb the hearing of the target and the other can absorb the vision of the target. After being deprived of the two most important senses of the human body, Ji Ben was allowed to kill him. Coupled with the powerful hand to hand combat ability of two headed wolves, his strength is quite terrible, but the people under his hands can''t do it, so he can''t cultivate any experts. "


    At this time, two other people appeared together.


    Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang.


    "Qiu Pengfei ranks third or fourth among the twelve people. He has never fought with Sirius. It is not clear which one is stronger or weaker. However, in some aspects, Sirius is about Qiu Pengfei''s nemesis. Qiu Pengfei has great power. He can lock a certain direction through vision or hearing, and then release broken shells that can destroy all obstacles and noumenon."


    "In terms of the destruction intensity of the ability alone, the broken shell is definitely the strongest, but this ability is difficult to control, the hit rate is very low, and it is easy to be injured by mistake. Moreover, once it is launched, Qiu Pengfei can''t control himself, and must lock it through vision and hearing. If Tianlang deprives these two feelings, it will basically be over."


    "Gong Yuliang is called a mantra... His ability is very special. It is launched through language. Some are similar to great prophecy. During the battle, what he says will come true, but it seems that it can only be carried out through negation."


    "No?" I was curious.


    "Well, it''s to deny your attack. For example, you can''t attack me, you can''t hurt me... Basically, I can''t see his ability to take the initiative to attack, and I don''t know if this man still has a hand." depravity said.


    Degenerate has lived in this city for too long. Through various legends, he knows these twelve people like the back of his hand. Even if not, it is also a very important reference. After all, if there is a riot in the future, he will follow the twelve guys. It''s good to know more as soon as possible.


    Five of the twelve masters have appeared.


    The remaining seven people also appeared one after another.


    The sixth is Zhong lixiu, a man in his thirties who looks very handsome, with a slight smell of books. He is also a very popular type of beautiful man in peacetime.


    "Zhong lixiu is the first of the twelve. At present, only Bingya can deal with it. Her ability is very mysterious and special. What is the specific protection is very disguised. There are few rumors outside. She only knows that it is about time..."


    Time?


    This is indeed a very strange ability, physical strengthening, element, control, summoning... All kinds of abilities, but the ability related to time is the first time I''ve heard of.


    That Zhong lixiu seemed very kind. After he appeared, he sat in the center and chatted with Bingya and Qiu Pengfei on both sides. He always smiled.


    The seventh appeared a man wrapped in lightning.


    "Lei Gong Li Hao, his ability is lightning, but his power is strange. He can use lightning to create terrible monsters and large-scale demolition madmen."


    The eighth appeared a strong guy like a bull. His face looked very serious. At a glance, he knew that he was definitely not the kind of guy who could joke.


    "Ling Yi, don''t look at him now. Once he enters the combat state, he is a madman. As long as he fights, he is crazy. The type who would rather be cut by you than stabbed you. He doesn''t die... Even Zhong lixiu doesn''t want to annoy this guy, crazy soldier."


    The ninth appeared an old man who looked like he might be 70 or 80 years old and half a foot had stepped into the grave. He looked like a kind-hearted man, but I know that the more kind-hearted people look, maybe there is a belly of bad water behind his back.


    "Hey... Well... Old age never dies. Old age never dies is a thief. The most shameless, shameless, disgusting and despised thing in the whole city is the old man Qin executioner. Besides, although the old guy seems very weak, he has strong strength. He can hide and sneak attack and kill people. He is definitely a first-class good hand."


    The tenth appeared a 14-year-old boy, although he looked young, but his face was with a kind of ruthlessness inappropriate for his age.


    "Although Zhu Yan, a young boy, looks like a child, it is said that he has some physical problems. He has never grown up. He is 14 or 15 years old. His character is extremely distorted. He is proficient in the ability of mental control. His cruelty is no less than that of Qin philistine."


    The eleventh man also appeared.


    If Zhu Yan is a teenager, then this person is a child. When I see this person, I can''t help thinking of Lingling and Linglong.


    This is a child about 1.12 meters at most. The seemingly small body surface is shrouded in a layer of dark light, which makes the whole person look gloomy and terrible.


    "This man is a real child, black moon! He may be only eight or nine years old, but... Tut Tut, he is more treacherous and vicious than adults, and proficient in rare dark forces. He is the most belligerent of the twelve, and more belligerent than Qiu Pengfei."


    Now twelve people have appeared almost.


    Ice goddess Bingya, time clock lixiu, robot Tong Lei, double headed wolf Sirius, smashed shells, Qiu Pengfei, curse Gong Yuliang, Lei Gong Li Hao, crazy soldier Ling Yi, old but not dead Qin executioner, no old boy Zhu Yan, dark black moon... Twelve people have arrived at eleven, and now there is only the last Fang Qianxue.


    When the woman appeared, the twelve were all together.


    When the twelve people are together, the competition for the king of athletics will officially begin.


    Just when I was thinking about it in my heart, a figure finally flew past from the sky, surrounded by a bone chilling coolness. When the body crossed through the air, it seemed that a layer of cold pavement had been formed under my feet.


    "Fang Qianxue... Tut Tut, another beautiful beauty..." the degenerate tut tut exclaimed.


    But at this time, I felt a tumult in my heart, with an incredible look on my face, and even my body couldn''t help standing up.


    "Fang Qi..."

 Chapter 338

    Fang Qi!


    Almost like a subconscious action, I suddenly sat up from my chair, and I didn''t know how to describe the expression on my face.


    My eyes stared, because I was excited, my whole body was even trembling slightly, my eyes were red, and my breathing became particularly rapid. My hands even stretched out involuntarily, as if I wanted to touch the past in front of me.


    My eyes completely fell on the woman in front. I moved with the woman''s movement. My hands stretched out and my legs even lifted up. I want to go over, touch the woman, and tell the woman the greatest loneliness and pain in my heart for so long.


    But... Before I moved, I was immediately held by the depravity next to me.


    Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi and three fallen people held me desperately and winked at me.


    "Brother Lin, do you want to die?" depravity said to me in a low voice.


    "Brother, I know you haven''t touched a woman for a long time, but you can''t see a woman, and you don''t see who that woman is?" Chen Xi said reluctantly next to him. His strange eyes seemed to treat a pornographic.


    I''ll go. In the eyes of these brothers, I seem to have become a lecherous bastard who can''t live without a woman for a few days?


    I''m kidding. How could I be that kind of person.


    It''s just... That woman, that''s Fang Qi. She can''t be wrong.


    That woman is Fang Qi.


    The same body, the same face, the same talking eyes.


    That appearance is deeply imprinted in my mind. I will never forget that appearance in my life.


    My beloved woman, I saw him pierced by the damned garbage. I saw this woman die in my arms.


    At that time, I was completely filled with anger, and the whole person had been ignited by anger.


    In my anger, I chased the shadow crazily, but was finally intercepted by the shadow''s companion crocodile, then killed the crocodile, and finally let the shadow run away.


    Then Aishi, who followed me, told me that Fang Qi was not dead. Fang Qi turned into a phoenix egg, broke the cocoon and reborn, spread his wings and flew high. I don''t know where he flew.


    I have never forgotten all this. What happened is like a brand, deeply engraved in my mind.


    I once thought about where I would meet Fang Qi. I didn''t expect to see Fang Qi again so soon.


    Moreover, looking at Fang Qi''s appearance, it seems that she is much better than me.


    "What, Fang Qi, you''re crazy. Sit down quickly and don''t make trouble." the degenerate pressed me onto the chair.


    Seeing my excited face, I fell directly into a basin of cold water: "I don''t know who you think Fang Qianxue is, but she is Fang Qianxue, definitely not Fang Qi."


    "Impossible, it''s definitely Fang Qi like that." I retorted subconsciously.


    "Keep your voice down," Guan Zhaolin warned softly.


    At this time, I noticed that many people around me turned their eyes to this place, with strange, curious and even gloating expressions in their eyes.


    On the other side, several administrators seem to have noticed the movement here and are paying attention here. If I continue to make something happen, I may be kicked out directly.


    Frowned, I reluctantly suppressed the excitement and excitement in my heart and forced myself to calm down.


    After seeing me calm down, the three people also breathed a sigh of relief. If I really make trouble at this time, I''m afraid they can''t hold it down.


    Offending twelve people is a very serious crime. You know, these twelve people have absolute authority in this city. No one can offend them casually.


    "This woman looks like someone you know?" asked depravity after I sat down.


    I nodded, as like as two peas.


    "You are not a native of S City, are you? The person you know is not a native of S City, is it? When did you separate from that person? Where?" depravity threw out many questions in a row.


    "Fang Qi and I are not from s city. We separated about eight months ago and were still in the city more than 1000 kilometers away." I scratched my head and said.


    "That''s definitely not a person." depravity said definitely: "Fang Qianxue is a native, definitely not the one you know..."


    "It''s impossible..." I said subconsciously.


    As like as two peas, even surnames are not alike. I must never believe that Fang Qian Xue is not Fang Qi.


    "Why are you lying? Fang Qianxue went to s city scientific research university. He just graduated last year and stayed in the University as a visiting professor. This is something that many people in s city know." he said angrily.


    "I think you may miss that person too much, and even if it is similar, this situation is not impossible, but Fang Qianxue is definitely not the person you are looking for. You die. In addition... Don''t expose your thoughts, otherwise you won''t live long." keep your voice down, Guan Zhaolin said.


    "Fang Qianxue is in the eyes of other bosses, but like Bingya, many people are pursuing the existence of Goddess level. If your idea is exposed, it will be over today." Chen Xi warned me.


    Under the persuasion of Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi and the fallen brothers, I managed to suppress the excitement in my heart.


    According to three people, I may have really recognized the wrong person.


    There is some disappointment in my heart, but I will never believe that Fang Qianxue and Fang Qi really have nothing to do with each other.


    There is absolutely no connection between the two women, but I can''t say what it is for the time being.


    But I will definitely investigate this puzzle... Of course, before that, I have to control my thoughts as much as possible. It''s not time yet, and I don''t have a chance.


    Sure enough, after Fang Qianxue appeared, Zhong lixiu, Qiu Pengfei, Gong Yuliang and even Sirius all stood up and invited. Obviously, they all had some ideas about this beautiful woman.


    There are not no beautiful women in s city. On the contrary, there are many, but those women have been forced to get to themselves by Bingya. This lesbian has robbed them of a lot of resources, which is really hateful.


    For those men''s flattery, Fang Qianxue completely ignored those eyes and stared at Bingya directly.


    Although it was cold around, those eyes were about to burst out flames.


    If the two women hadn''t been fighting all the time, it would even make people think that the two men are also gay. The little couple are uncomfortable.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, the position of the chair changed slightly. Bingya was on the left and Fang Qianxue was on the right. The men in the middle row were separated. If the two women sat too close, a war might break out.


    Just after Fang Qianxue appeared, the competition for the king of athletics officially began.


    Then the rules of this competition King competition are also arranged.


    Perhaps it has absorbed the experience of several previous competitive King competitions, and this time the rules have changed again.


    It can be said that this rule is constantly improving.


    "The king of this competition adopts the challenge Arena system!"


    "Set the challenge arena. Anyone can mount the challenge arena and become the challenge master. If he can defeat ten enemies in a row, or persist for half an hour, he will automatically enter the next round of competition."


    "It is divided into ten fields and ten fields are carried out at the same time."


    Simple rules!


    This time, the rules become simpler, but also more cruel.


    In the arena, it is divided into ten areas, and everyone can mount the challenge arena. The first to mount the challenge arena will become the challenge leader, accept the challenges of others, and defeat ten challengers in a row will be regarded as promotion success.


    Even in the tenth time, failure is also failure. There is no human kindness to say.


    However, this situation can effectively avoid the early collision of those top experts and ensure that the strongest can enter the later games.


    "The king of athletics competition... Start!"

 Chapter 339

    With the host''s scream, the competition for the king of athletics officially began.


    There are ten challenge arenas, each of which has a host. In order not to affect each other, the outside of those challenge arenas are blocked by thick tempered glass, leaving only an empty door.


    The tempered glass can withstand the crazy attack of nightmares without breaking.


    The king of athletics competition... Start!


    When this sound reverberates in the arena, those spectators in the surrounding venues suddenly fall into a kind of extreme madness, howling loudly one by one. This competition is definitely the top visual enjoyment. Every competition can make people fall into a frenzy of hoarseness.


    However, compared with the frenzy of the audience outside, the venue was calm, and all the super powers were dignified.


    Some people are excited and impulsive, others are sneering, and others are worried, but no matter who it is, they have never been careless.


    The competition began, but there was no one on the ten challenge platforms. For a moment, no one rushed into the challenge arena at all.


    Everyone is looking at when they want to appear in order to bring the greatest benefits to themselves.


    Different playing times and facing different opponents are important factors related to whether they can survive to the end.


    "Ha ha... If no one comes out, I''ll take a head first." at this time, a hearty laughter sounded in this solidified place.


    Then he saw a figure running out of the crowd, which was the direction of Zhong lixiu''s men.


    It was a thin young man. He looked like a handsome guy. There was a gloomy and dark force around his body. He looked ghostly.


    The voice fell, and the body rushed directly to the middle challenge arena under the influence of a dark energy.


    With the appearance of this young man, the originally silent infield finally began to take action.


    Each figure rushed to the challenge arena, but it was strange that no one boarded the challenge arena where the first young man was from beginning to end.


    The fighting around was quite fierce. A fat man went to the first challenge arena on the left, but just got there, he was immediately left by another man.


    Stick to one game, two games and three games, but no one can stick to more than four games.


    One by one, they boarded the challenge arena full of hope and were soon shot down from the challenge arena. Only the young man stood on the challenge arena with a speechless face. He felt as if he was very lonely and speechless.


    "I don''t know my real name, nicknamed little yellow book..." degenerate noticed my eyes and quietly explained.


    Nickname little yellow book... This name is really awesome.


    "At the beginning, this guy was the first to disclose the existence of zombies on his microblog. Later, he fled to s city and was brought here by Zhong lixiu. He became Zhong lixiu''s subordinate."


    "I have participated in the competition for the king of athletics for four times, and each time I was runner up... It is said that this guy is very lecherous and collects yellow books and impurities everywhere. His nickname comes from here. This guy is probably the most popular candidate to win the championship this time." depraved slightly shook his head.


    Even if he came by himself, it was just for that glimmer of hope, but basically, if there was no accident, the champion this time must be this guy, and even Xu an is probably not his opponent.


    After four consecutive failures, the guy was silent for two months, this time for the name of the king of athletics.


    Looking at this guy, he finally waited directly for half an hour. He was stunned that no one came to challenge. In the end, he didn''t even consume any strength, so he directly advanced to the next round.


    At this time, Xu an in front of us also sat up from the ground, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    When this guy stood up, I felt a burst of nausea. I was covered with fat all over. It piled up like a hill. My whole body was like a round ball and rolled straight ahead.


    The body rushed to the challenge arena. Opposite the challenge arena was a young man who looked 21 or 12 years old. The guy obviously heard of Xu an''s reputation. When he saw Xu an appear on his side, his face immediately turned pale.


    But I have won six games. It can be said that I have won the most in this period of time. I''m really unwilling to lose here.


    His eyes became a little crazy. It was like a flame burning on his right hand. He burst into a drink. The whole person rushed at Xu an and punched Xu an in the stomach.


    And... Poof!


    The flame on his arm quickly extinguished, and then he only saw Xu an''s ferocious face. The fat on his body seemed to have his own consciousness and wriggled quickly.


    Follow the young man''s arm and entangle it quickly.


    "Ah... I surrender, I surrender..." at this moment, the young man finally saw the strength gap between the two sides and screamed loudly. Because of the severe pain, his face was pale. He tried hard to pull out his right hand, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Obviously he had surrendered, but Xu an seemed not to hear it. With that ferocious smile, the fat on his body moved quickly, and in the twinkling of an eye, he had completely entangled the poor young man.


    After about five seconds, the fat faded like a tide.


    One has been compressed, the body is completely twisted, and the whole body is twisted into a round twist figure, which is thrown out.


    Without the slightest trace of blood, people are dead.


    Cruel!


    "He has surrendered..."


    "Yes, he surrendered, but there is no referee here, only the host. Whether he can live after he surrendered depends on the mood of his opponent. If he can walk down the challenge arena immediately when Xu an appears, he may have a chance to live."


    This is the rule here, the simple and cruel rule.


    "Pay attention to that Xu an. That guy once won the runner up. His strength is very abnormal. He is fat and can unload almost all his attacks. Once he is entangled by the fat on that guy... He is almost dead." Chen Xi warned me.


    At this time, the competition became more and more intense. Seeing that the time was almost over, I took a deep breath, looked at the three people and stood up: "I''m over too!"


    "Be careful!"


    In the gaze of three people, I rushed to one of the challenge arena.


    On the challenge arena, a young man with a childish look on his face just eliminated his opponent after a fierce battle.


    But the man looked out of breath and obviously couldn''t hold out for the next battle.


    In that case, let me go and eliminate him. At least meet me, maybe he can live.


    I thought so in my heart, but just as I walked past, another figure also rushed towards the challenge arena.


    The whole body is wrapped in a flame, and the whole body seems to have completely become a fireman.


    Under the intense burning of that flame, it was an ugly body full of scorch marks, just like a mummy.


    Ugly and terrible, more importantly, it is an unimaginable evil.


    The body turned into a fireball and roared directly from mid air.


    The blazing flame on the body made the air around the whole body seem to be twisting, and rushed directly to the challenge arena through the glass door.


    As soon as I saw this guy appear, my body even couldn''t help standing in this place.


    I don''t know how to describe the expression on my face... Unexpectedly, I absolutely didn''t expect that the first acquaintance I saw was not my partner, but this guy.


    At this time, the young man in the challenge arena also saw this guy. His face suddenly became frightened. Without hesitation, he immediately rushed to the bottom.


    It seems that the boy seems to know the horror of the fire man and has no idea of fighting the fire man at all.


    The body rushed out directly and seemed to want to let the challenge arena out.


    But... Still that sentence, whether you can live here depends on the mood of your opponent.


    The fire man was obviously not so kind. A fire snake was suddenly separated from a fire. It was directly entangled by whew. The young man didn''t even scream. By the time he fell, it had become a piece of coke.


    Fire man... Li Jie!

 Chapter 340

    Fire man, Li Jie!


    What a familiar guy, the same ugly, the same ferocious and cunning, even after such a long time, this guy is always garbage.


    I didn''t expect that the first real acquaintance I saw in this place would be this thing.


    The boy obviously knew he was not his opponent and even wanted to escape from the challenge arena, but... He couldn''t escape. He was blocked at the door by this guy and killed him directly.


    For this guy, it seems that if he can''t burn the target, he can''t show his strength.


    For this guy, human life is like a piece of white paper.


    Li Jie appeared... With Li Jie''s appearance, some people who were going to the challenge arena sat down and waited quietly for the time to pass.


    There is no doubt that Li Jie also had a kind of oppression among these people.


    Even the depraved people''s faces were quite ugly: "brother Lin, don''t take risks. This guy is not an easy monster."


    But... Soon the faces of several people changed. After seeing that Li Jie appeared, most people sat down and dared not go over, but only one person was still walking towards the challenge arena without stopping at all. It seemed that they didn''t feel the terrible power from that guy at all.


    "Damn it, brother Lin doesn''t know who that guy is. It''s troublesome..." looking at my back, the fallen three people are worried like ants on the pot. They want me back, but they can''t do anything.


    This Li Jie is more difficult to deal with than the little yellow book. He is most seriously injured when he meets the little yellow book. That guy usually won''t kill him.


    But Li Jie''s words never die.


    "Brother Lin......" Guan Zhaolin tried to shout.


    As a result, Ling Feng next to him immediately interrupted: "Hey, Guan, just do your own business. Don''t worry about your business. Don''t break the rules here."


    According to the rules here, everyone''s choice is his own choice, and others are not allowed to intervene.


    That sentence made Guan Zhaolin shut his mouth and his face was gloomy. He could only look at the back.


    That scene looked even more strange in other people''s eyes. Everyone was full of sneers and mockery. This guy... I don''t know how strong Li Jie is.


    Someone really went to die


    Just after killing a man, Li Jie was standing on the challenge arena, enjoying the frightened eyes projected from all directions.


    That feeling made Li Jie enjoy it very much. He liked it most. Those people''s frightened eyes are his greatest pleasure.


    Unfortunately, there were so many murders before that these people were afraid of themselves. Basically, no one dared to come and die. It''s a little lonely.


    "Li Jie..."


    But just at this time, a low and hoarse voice suddenly came from the front, which was filled with endless anger and hatred.


    How familiar that voice is!


    At the moment of hearing this sound, the name immediately appeared in Li Jie''s mind. The flame rolled up and down all over his body, just like a volcanic eruption. The violently diffused temperature even twisted the surrounding glass and was about to be melted.


    Staring at the figure who walked into the challenge arena, under the fire, the ugly eyes were constantly rolling: "Lin Yi..."


    This is really an enemy... Genuine hatred that I can''t forget all my life.


    From the trance, the two people''s bodies seemed to be ignited by the towering flame. The invisible lightning and impact were flashing in the eyes of the two people. It seemed that a strange burst sound could be heard vaguely.


    "Lin Yi..."


    "Li Jie..."


    Filled with endless resentment.


    No one said anything more, no one asked why the other party appeared here, and there was no nostalgia at all.


    Almost at that moment, the two bodies moved at the same time.


    With a burst of drink, Li Jie opened his hands and roared wildly around his body with endless flames. His huge body instantly turned into a flame troll, and his huge fist crashed directly with endless flames.


    As for me, the soles of my feet made a force on the ground, and my body turned into a shell and quickly bombed it.


    Fist, collision in midair!


    The most intense and simple confrontation.


    The blazing flame and pure power explode at this time.


    Boom


    In a trance, I seemed to hear the sound of shell explosion. At the moment of fist attack, a violent impact instantly spread around.


    Wow, a large flame on Li Jie''s body quickly dispersed under the impact, revealing his body as ugly as a mummy under the flame.


    As for the clothes on my body, they were completely torn apart at this moment. Terrible shocks tore them off my body. The strong upper body left a pale mark under the impact of a knife.


    The first confrontation was a close result.


    I have long known that this Li Jie''s strength is extremely powerful, and his own strength is quite good. After having the power of revenge flame soul brand, his strength becomes more violent.


    In the shadow legion, this guy''s strength may be the most powerful one in the shadow Legion.


    After such a long time, this guy doesn''t know how many ability nuclei he has absorbed, and his strength must become more abnormal.


    When this scene is seen in other people''s eyes, it suddenly becomes an incredible.


    Is it a close result? This rash newcomer, unexpectedly... Unexpectedly blocked an attack by Li Jie?


    This is far beyond the imagination of others. No one expected that this guy suddenly appeared to be so powerful.


    What''s more, I didn''t expect that there was a strong collision so soon.


    As for the top super VIP seat, Qiu Pengfei was elated. The newcomer''s strength was good, but he didn''t expect to do anything. Unexpectedly, he didn''t lose in the fight with Li Jie. He really made a profit.


    Sirius next to him frowned and looked gloomy. Sirius had strong strength, but this guy didn''t train his men. He was an expert like Li Jie. He had expected Li Jie to get a good position in this competition to give himself a long face. He didn''t expect to encounter a strong opponent so soon.


    No matter what other people think, on the challenge arena, the two figures are frantically staggered, and the terrorist attacks are higher than the same wave.


    In this small arena, the flames exploded wildly, and everywhere was red.


    From the beginning of the battle, it was a crazy attack without any reservation. Neither of them dodged or defended. The scarlet eyes revealed madness. They were completely destroying the enemy in front with the most powerful attack.


    Boom


    A huge flame rubbed my body and burst, and the hot flame burned my trouser legs.


    But I didn''t even look at it. The soles of my feet stamped on the ground. The ghost quickly opened in an instant, and my body rushed out like lightning.


    A fist smashed wildly, and the shield organized by the fire in front of Li Jie broke instantly, and the fist burst on Li Jie''s stomach.


    With a puff, a mouthful of blood gushed out of Li Jie''s mouth.


    At the same time, under that fierce boxing, Li Jie''s body was directly hit into the sky. Immediately, I jumped up and my body appeared above Li Jie. Immediately, one leg was raised high and the heel was smashed down.


    At the critical moment, Li Jie suddenly raised his hands and crossed in front of his head.


    Soon... Boom!


    Click!


    In a trance, it seems that a crisp breaking sound can be heard.


    The guy''s arm was directly smashed into an inverted V shape. His arm was twisted and directly broken.


    The body burst and hit the ground directly, and the blood in the mouth gushed wildly.


    My strength is not what this guy can bear at all. The increase of so many points on my body has already made my flesh extremely strong. Even Li Jie''s flame can hardly cause any damage to my body.


    The body fell from the high air, and the knee fell against Li Jie''s head, like a meteor.


    At this time, Li Jie also suddenly opened his eyes, and the red eyes were also emitting flames.

 Chapter 341

    Because my body was strong enough, most of Li Jie''s attacks had no effect on me, although his clothes were burned naked and his body was almost completely naked.


    But the skin was not burned at all. The addition of points for such a long time finally had an effect. After close contact, Li Jie was pressed by me.


    From the beginning of the balance of power to the present one-sided, when people around them saw this scene, they all stared wide and looked incredible.


    I didn''t expect that madman Li Jie had such a tragic day.


    Seeing that my knee has fallen from the sky, as long as this attack is true, Li Jie''s head will definitely become a mass of meat sauce and die in an instant.


    But at this time, Li Jie opened his eyes, and the expression on his face looked extremely strange.


    I don''t know what''s going on. My twisted hands suddenly straightened out, as if they recovered in a short time, and my hands patted directly on the ground.


    Pillar of fire!


    Boom!


    The original flat ground suddenly cracked, and thick columns of fire surged out of the ground in an instant. In the blink of an eye, there were dense columns of fire all around.


    The biggest one was shot directly from Li Jie''s body.


    When I saw that it was about to hit me, my face changed slightly and my body flew out in mid air.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Pillars of fire exploded around me and almost fell into these pillars of fire.


    The pillar of fire exploded. For a moment, the whole challenge arena was completely surrounded by the dense flames. Everywhere was red.


    "Flame storm..." a hoarse scream, and the flames filled the whole challenge arena were quickly mobilized.


    Directly into five violent flame tornadoes, the violent tornado with desperate terrorist power, the tempered glass that can resist the fierce bombardment of rockets and the attack of nightmare tyrants, even a trace of melting appears under these heat.


    When the five tornadoes were concentrated in this narrow area, the destructive power became more terrible.


    Surround me in the direction of me from all around.


    This kind of expert really can''t be underestimated. It had been completely suppressed. Unexpectedly, the situation of the whole battlefield immediately changed so dramatically.


    Almost all the spectators around focused on this place, and that battle was definitely the most attractive and fierce.


    Is that man... Dead?


    Ling Feng even trembled slightly because of excitement. If that guy died like this, although it was a little lost that he couldn''t kill himself himself, it would be good if that guy died.


    Burst


    In Li Jie''s ferocious eyes, five violent tornadoes were immediately concentrated together, colliding and exploding


    Boom


    Click!


    The explosion had a frightening impact, and there were many cracks on the tempered glass around, which looked like a spider''s web.


    Now... That guy must be dead?


    Because the whole challenge arena is surrounded by flames, no one can see what is going on, so they can only rely on their own guess.


    When the flames had just dissipated, everyone stared wide and took a breath.


    Li Jie''s eyes were full of hope, staring at the front, trying to see the guy''s body burned into coke.


    However, the guy didn''t notice at all. Just behind him, the figure was staring at him with a sneer on his face.


    Poor fellow, no one noticed when the flame just exploded. A flash escaped from the area with the strongest explosion power in an instant.


    The power of the flame storm explosion was really quite abnormal. The glass that could not be broken in the tyrant''s nightmare was shattered by the power of the flame storm explosion.


    Unfortunately, if the power can''t hit people again, it''s useless.


    Raise your foot and kick it on that guy''s ass.


    The poor guy didn''t react at all. He pouted his ass high and hit the ground with his face down.


    Wow


    There was an uproar all around.


    What''s this, butt back flat sand falling goose? Li Jie is a master who kills countless people. It''s a shame to have such a result now.


    Those people have seen that there must be some contradictions between us. Just now, I definitely had the opportunity to break Li Jie''s head and kill Li Jie directly, but I didn''t kill him. Instead, I humiliated this guy in a more humiliating way.


    This situation may be more unbearable for a master at Li Jie''s level than killing him.


    Each one is full of strange faces. Most people don''t dare to laugh if they want to, but for some other experts, they don''t give face at all and laugh.


    That kind of laughter was particularly harsh in Li Jie''s ears. A blood red appeared on a burned and rotten face, and his body trembled constantly because of anger.


    Unacceptable... Absolutely unacceptable.


    This damn bastard destroyed his base, killed his brother, humiliated himself again and again, and now even made himself lose face in front of so many people.


    The combination of new hatred and old hatred almost made Li Jie crazy.


    Struggling, Li Jie wanted to get up from the ground.


    Unfortunately, I just moved, and then I kicked it behind me. I kicked it directly on my ass. my body just got up immediately jumped into the street again.


    Li Jie just wanted to look up. With a bang, one foot stepped directly on Li Jie''s head, and the soles of his feet stepped on the ugly face.


    Humiliation, this is really a real humiliation.


    There was a complete silence around, and there was no sound at all.


    I''m humiliating Li Jie.


    One by one, they are watching this scene. They don''t know what kind of idea is in their heart. Although people who don''t like Li Jie are happy in their heart, such humiliation of a capable person always makes people feel sorry for each other.


    "Li Jie... You are not my opponent all the time, not before, not now..." I said to Li Jie with a sneer.


    Poof... This sentence made Li Jie half dead, and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    "We are old acquaintances anyway. Well, I''ll give you a face. As long as you knock my head three times on this field, I''ll let you live. How about it?" I smiled and said impolitely.


    "Let me kowtow to you and dream..." Li Jie bared his teeth and said.


    I said coldly, "really? If you don''t kowtow, you''ll die..."


    Then the soles of his feet were suddenly raised and stamped directly on Li Jie''s arm. With a slap, that arm directly turned into fragments and completely broke from the position of his elbow.


    Ah


    There was a shrill scream on the challenge arena immediately.


    I feel that something in my heart has been activated again. My eyes are dark. My body and heart are completely shrouded by the power full of darkness.


    I could have killed him, but I didn''t.


    I''m just torturing him. I don''t want this guy to die so soon. This guy who once brought so much pain to Fang Qi, me, Xiao Ya and all of us. I don''t want to let this guy go so easily.


    The left hand was broken, completely broken, and detached from the mummy''s body.


    Li Jie screamed miserably, but there was a smile on his face, staring at me with a strange and mocking look: "hey... Lin... Lin Yi... Do you remember the man whose body can become a wolf?"


    Li Jie''s voice made me suddenly stunned. I was going to step on the soles of the guy''s right hand and paused a little.


    Ono? He''s talking about Ono.


    A rage suddenly burned from the bottom of his heart: "Ono... Where is Ono?"


    "You know, just last month, I saw that guy in... Ha ha, in this arena... I burned the boy, even the leather belt hair, into coke... Ha ha... Ha ha... Ah..."


    Buzz!

 Chapter 342

    My brain seemed to be hit by something in an instant. It was blank in an instant.


    Ono is dead?


    That anger detonated me in an instant. Ono died, Ono died, Ono died... Ono was killed by this garbage.


    I don''t know what kind of feeling I feel now. I just feel that my whole person is instantly eroded by the indescribable cold, and the dark breath swept through my whole body.


    The body, the heart, completely turned into a darkness.


    That pair of eyes became dark and had no luster at all.


    The soles of my feet suddenly trampled down, and my right hand was broken with a pop.


    Li Jie''s scream resounded through the whole arena at this time.


    Sirius on the high platform has completely frowned, and there is some anger in his eyebrows.


    This is almost the super abuse broadcast live in the whole city, bloody and tyrannical.


    "Almost..." said Sirius with a frown.


    "Almost? It''s far from enough. As long as none of them admit defeat and don''t go out of the challenge arena, the game will not be over?" Qiu Pengfei said with a smile: "we can''t break the rules we set ourselves?"


    Sirius snorted coldly and said no more.


    Although it''s a pity to say that Li Jie died, he died. After all, he was just a slave.


    "Ha ha... You don''t know, that guy wants to run down from this challenge arena when he sees me..." Li Jie is not afraid. Although unbearable pain is sweeping his whole body, Li Jie doesn''t care. He wants to make that guy suffer.


    "He knew he was not my opponent, but I blocked the exit of the challenge arena, and he couldn''t run away..." Li Jie said with a sly smile.


    That kind of hoarse voice made my mind involuntarily emerge that kind of picture, and my eyes completely became crazy.


    "You die for me..." Li Jie just struggled to get up from the ground. I swept out with one foot, and my left leg was directly kicked off by me.


    From the position of the knee, it broke directly, and blood flowed all over the ground.


    "I forced the boy to the corner, where you were just here, but the guy was not as lucky as you. He didn''t run away. You know the temperature, the guy was burned in an instant..."


    "You him? Shut up..." I roared angrily. I swept across again, and the other leg was directly kicked off by me.


    Now this guy is so miserable that his limbs are completely broken, leaving only a torso, leaving him like a human *.


    But at this time, the smile on Li Jie''s face became more crazy and even ridiculed.


    "You know, you should have killed me earlier..." Li Jie suddenly laughed wildly: "unfortunately, you were fooled. It''s too late now."


    Then the whole body suddenly stood up from the ground.


    Mingming''s limbs were broken by me, but now he actually stood up again. It doesn''t count. Li Jie''s body is changing rapidly.


    The limbs are emerging rapidly. The body lies on the ground and quickly becomes strong and huge. The whole body is covered with long snow-white hair. Originally, a person has turned into a huge polar bear in a blink of an eye.


    The original man turned into a polar bear * how does the polar bear look familiar? As like as two peas in the shadow army, there was no polar bear.


    In fact, what I don''t know is that after the failure, Li Jie went back with the people of the shadow Legion.


    In that base, Li Jie attacked the polar bear of the shadow army, took away the polar bear''s ability crystal core, and thus had the power of the polar bear.


    However, because they have the power of revenge flame soul and thunder roar at the same time, the two abilities conflict with each other.


    Although Li Jie wanted to use these two forces freely, he was never satisfied.


    To switch between the two forces, it must appear under the stimulation of great pain.


    This time, the severe pain caused by the collapse of his limbs just reached this condition and made Li Jie become a polar bear for the first time.


    The original thin body expanded rapidly to a giant, a huge white bear of nearly four meters. As soon as it appeared, it showed that terrible and amazing power.


    There are terrible lightning around his body, and a new force is emerging on Li Jie''s body.


    That kind of power made Li Jie experience unprecedented strength... The people around the venue widened their eyes. No one expected such a scene.


    Li Jie, who was about to be killed, how could he suddenly become a polar bear? What exactly is the origin of this polar bear?


    Li Jie soon fell into the madness of that new power. This time, he broke free directly from the situation that was on the verge of death. He roared wildly and rushed at me. A bear''s paw was raised high and smashed at me.


    How terrible the power of polar bears is. In a trance, I seem to be able to see the terrible ripple emerging in mid air.


    It''s just... Li Jie seems to have forgotten that I didn''t show my real strength from beginning to end. The strength I used from the battle to now is only a small part.


    What if you become a polar bear?


    The dark eyes twinkled like black gemstones, and there was hardly any other luster.


    Seeing the bear''s paw slap, I stretched out my hands.


    Empty hands, like grasping something.


    Soon, a long bloody Tomahawk appeared in my hand... Greedy Hydra.


    I''ve been hiding my strength, but now, I don''t have the slightest reservation. All my strength is fully displayed.


    A flash of red light.


    For a moment, everything stood still, and the bear''s paw stayed in mid air.


    A few seconds later, the paw suddenly fell down and was completely cut off from the wrist.


    The fracture was bright red. Just after the bear''s paw fell to the ground, the blood sprayed out like a faucet, and the snow-white fur was suddenly bright red.


    The shrill roar, the familiar pain swept over, Li Jie''s whole body was shaking, his body kept retreating, and looking at me was like seeing a devil.


    He didn''t expect that even if he turned into a polar bear, he was still not my opponent. How could this happen?


    How can this guy know that even if he changes, he is still him, his strength is still that, and will not increase much because of the change.


    The biggest factor, because of anger, I have been desperate to show more powerful power, which this guy can''t resist at all.


    The greedy Hydra seemed to tremble slightly because of the blood, and the scarlet demon light looked particularly strange.


    I walked over step by step, and the expression on my face was coagulated. The black pupils made Li Jie tremble slightly. I was a little afraid in my heart, and I couldn''t help retreating two steps.


    Unfortunately... It''s late.


    "Hey... You know what... I just said that you were not my opponent before and will not be my opponent now... You will never be my opponent in this life..."


    "Impossible... Ah..."


    Li Jie''s words were immediately stuck in his throat, his hand picked up and fell, and the red axe blade was cut in mid air.


    I felt as if I had completely become a butcher, with blood splashing.


    Li Jie really felt fear. He was running away in a panic and rushed to the door, but my speed was faster. I ran behind Li Jie and the greedy Hydra split from behind.


    One leg was cut off, and then the whole body fell to the ground with a plop.


    I stepped on Li Jie''s back with one foot from behind, then raised my big axe high and cut it down directly.


    Puff... Puff... Puff


    The dull sound and the short time on the snow-white bear skin were immediately filled with ferocious bright red.


    Li Jie screamed loudly and struggled, but the struggle was getting smaller and smalle

 Chapter 343

    In a trance, I turned into a murderous demon who didn''t blink. I only knew that I waved my axe mechanically and cut it down again and again.


    Blood was splashing, and there was blood all around.


    All the people who saw this scene were stunned. Even the spectators on the high platform and those eager for blood and excitement grew up and couldn''t make a sound. They were frightened by the picture in front of them.


    The body was trembling slightly. Although eager for blood, this taste made people feel uncomfortable all over.


    I don''t know how many times I chopped. Li Jie under me had no movement at all. I was still chopping until my whole body was completely turned into meat sauce.


    Two soul marks, one in the shape of a flame and the other in the shape of a bear, look as beautiful as crystal carving.


    But... In my opinion, these are rubbish.


    I won''t give these things to the so-called boss and throw them on the ground. The greedy Hydra smashed them directly.


    Bang, the two marks were directly smashed into pieces, which made people feel distressed for a while.


    If you have this thing, you may be able to recreate a master as powerful as Li Jie. Unfortunately, it''s gone now.


    Li Jie is dead.


    I was the only one left standing quietly on the challenge arena, the darkness in my eyes gradually faded, and all that remained was blood. My cold eyes swept around, and I couldn''t help twisting my head everywhere I went.


    Darling, this guy is a pervert, absolutely a pervert. Just looking at this guy can make people scared. Don''t be attracted to this pervert.


    This idea is abnormal every year, especially this year. Unexpectedly, a Li Jie died, but a more abnormal guy appeared.


    I have to beat nine people before I can advance.


    I just stood in the blood, waiting for the next challenger to appear, but no one dared to come up.


    Although some people think that I just had a fight with Li Jie, maybe now is the time to be weak. It looks natural and unrestrained. Maybe it''s just pretending.


    But although I think so, no one dares to challenge.


    Ling Feng clenched his fists. He wanted to seize this opportunity, but after a long time, his fist gradually loosened, his throat gasped violently, and walked to another challenge arena next to him.


    It''s not time yet. There''s no need to start a power to power duel now. It''s useless except wasting physical strength.


    Thirty minutes later, I made it through.


    When I came down, those superpowers in front of me consciously avoided and opened a road, and no one was willing to stand in front of me. I can see that those people''s eyes are full of fear. These people really regard me as a devil.


    Even if it is depraved, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi all have strange faces. It seems that they didn''t expect me to have such a cruel side.


    "Brother... What''s the matter with you? Are you crazy?" Chen Xi said after a long time.


    "Go away, you''re out of your mind." I said angrily.


    Guan Zhaolin breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that he can continue to joke. He should still be alone, but the previous scene was really scary.


    "Do you know that Li Jie?" depravity asked directly to the point.


    "Well, the old enemy is over now," I said softly.


    Dizzy, no wonder they are all old enemies. No wonder they are so cruel.


    "Well, now it''s my turn to play." with a long breath, the degenerate stood up and stepped onto the challenge arena.


    We all trust the degenerate strength. There is absolutely no doubt about the strength of this old man.


    He pulled out a huge exaggerated death sickle from the void and easily defeated the superpower who had won three consecutive games in the challenge arena. When the sickle was across his neck, the superpower admitted defeat honestly.


    That sickle was degenerated and brought into play to a handy level, completely like an arm.


    Hold the challenge arena. After defeating four capable people with good strength in a row, the degeneration was also cooled on the challenge arena until the end of 30 minutes.


    Guan Zhaolin also boarded the challenge arena.


    This is the first time I''ve seen Guan Zhaolin''s power. This guy is almost full of weapons. His right hand is a big knife, his left hand is a war hammer, and his toes have sharp spikes... Even his head, body and almost all places have been transformed and look like a robot.


    Fusion, fusing some extremely strong or sharp things into a certain part of your body, and finally has super destructive power.


    This is Guan Zhaolin''s strength.


    After defeating ten people in a row, Guan Zhaolin passed the customs smoothly.


    Chen Xi also appeared.


    Chen Xi''s weapon is a brass egg and a thin copper stick.


    Originally, it was just a very ordinary weapon, but when it fell into Chen Xi''s hands, the copper stick suddenly became unusual. Relying on his own special strength, Chen Xi made the copper stick sharper than expected.


    The first opponent is a strong man like a bull with thick armor. He is also a little famous guy here. With thick armor, he can resist all kinds of attacks and has strong defense.


    However, they did not lay eggs and went down with a stick, and their armor was directly broken.


    When a stick goes down, no matter what defense or weapon is in the other party''s hand, it will burst in an instant. I dare not let this copper stick touch my body. Once touched, it will hurt my muscles and bones, or die.


    It''s still a stick. If it''s a knife, no one can guarantee how powerful the destructive power will be.


    Ten games soon ended, and Chen Xi smoothly advanced to the next game.


    All four people in the dormitory were promoted, which is a good result.


    The battle is still going on. Today''s game will be such a knockout all day.


    Some people were happy and others were sad. Some people did their best in the challenge arena for 30 minutes. Only then did they defeat ten opponents and pant down the challenge arena.


    Some unlucky people finally defeated seven or eight or even nine experts. As a result, they were seized of the opportunity in the last game and drove down directly from the challenge arena.


    Failure is failure.


    There is no pity, no tears here.


    The situation of death and injury continues to appear, but even so, it still doesn''t stop people''s footsteps. The greed and madness for the competitive King make these people continue to move forward even at the risk of death.


    I thought I could see some acquaintances in this challenge arena, but after watching for a long time, I didn''t see anything.


    I felt a little uncomfortable in my stomach, so I rushed to the toilet.


    When I first arrived at the door of the toilet, a man rushed out and hit me.


    I just wanted to say who walks without looking at the road. When I saw the man in front of me, my body suddenly trembled, grew up and wanted to talk.


    But the man hissed slightly, and then quickly left the toilet door.


    With a thud, I looked into my arms, and here I saw a note.


    After opening the note and taking a look, I threw it into the toilet and washed it away without leaving any trace.


    After I went back, my heart was completely excited.


    After watching it for a while, I seemed to feel that the competition in the challenge arena was a little boring. I stretched out my waist and said to the fallen three people: "look here, I''m a little boring. I''ll go back first..."


    "Ha? There''s still an afternoon''s game in the afternoon. There are still many experts who haven''t played. It''s better to know something in advance," he advised.


    "No, your ass hurts. Just look at it. Just tell me when you go back." I laughed, then stood up and went out.


    There are several administrators at the door. After greeting those administrators, I got the right to go out.


    "By the way, where is the s City Grand Theater? I heard that the place seemed very famous before?" blinking, I asked the administrator who spoke very well.


    "Turn left, about six kilometers away..."


    "Thank you..."

 Chapter 344

    S City grand theater can be said to be a landmark building in s city. Before the end of the world, this place can be said to be the art exchange center of s city. Although I don''t know much about these places, I have heard of some famous names.


    However, after the advent of the end of the world, it seems that people do not pursue art so much, and what human beings desire more has become that kind of bloody and crazy stimulation.


    It can be said that the Grand Theater is no longer the scenery of the past. It seems a little depressed and lonely. It can be said that it is the dirtiest place in the whole s city. There are almost no people except some tramps.


    No matter how prosperous each city is, it has the darkest and poorest side. Now s city is the same, leaving some areas beyond the control of all aspects.


    This place is written on the note, but what am I going to do next when I get to this place?


    Just as I hesitated, a man seemed to brush my body inadvertently and walked straight upstairs.


    With a smile, I pretended to be a tourist and rushed upstairs.


    Just after walking upstairs, the man in front finally turned around: "brother Lin... Finally meet again..."


    That familiar sentence made my eyes red and even had an impulse to cry... Who is that person, not Chen Bolin?


    Isn''t that the boy? When he separated from the team, the boy wanted to come and save me, but the situation at that time didn''t allow Chen Bolin to do so. Finally, Chen Bolin had to leave with other brothers and leave me alone to face the Centaur.


    Although I didn''t take this matter to heart, for Chen Bolin, this matter has always haunted his mind and has always been tortured by that kind of guilt. Now when he saw that I was all right, Chen Bolin was finally relieved.


    After a few seconds of silence, the two just hugged each other.


    No one said anything more, no one has been to ask what happened after separation, because it''s not necessary. As long as the brother is still alive, it''s enough. Everything else can be ignored.


    After a long time, the two of us separated awkwardly. The tramps around us looked at us strangely. That kind of look was like looking at two fags, which made us uncomfortable all over.


    "Cough, this is not the place to talk. Let''s go inside!" Chen Bolin whispered, and then took me to a separate room nearby.


    So this scene became two fags to open a house in the eyes of others. Even two tramps climbed to the door to hear something, but they couldn''t hear anything.


    When I got to the room, I summoned ashy and the spirit of the Falcon to keep an eye on the situation around me.


    Finally, I could relax. I asked Chen Bolin, "do you need to be so careful?"


    "I can''t help it. I''d better be careful." Chen Bolin smiled bitterly and said: "In this city, there are monitors everywhere. The twelve people are also very afraid of the riots of the people below. Apart from others, if those capable people riot, even if they can kill all those capable people, but since then, s city is suddenly empty. Can they continue to defend the attacks of zombies and other monsters? They are also a lot less. They can collect for themselves Isn''t crystal core''s man? "


    "So the monitoring facilities in this city are almost abnormal. There are even toilets... This place may be the only exception. Beggars and tramps have no home to return. There were monitors before, but they were destroyed and no one came to repair them."


    "Only you? Where are the others?"


    "Separated." Chen Bolin felt out a cigarette and lit it.


    At that time, since we separated, the team continued to rush towards s City, just like our ship, full of hope.


    But I never thought that after I came here, that hope turned into despair.


    "We were discovered by Gong Yuliang and Zhong lixiu. Later, the team was divided into two parts, one part belongs to Gong Yuliang and the other part belongs to Zhong lixiu..."


    Like the so-called booty, that feeling must be quite bad.


    "Now what I know is that I, my sister, Xiaofeng, Zhang Yin, Lao Wu, Zhou Jia are on gongyuliang''s side, and Meng Rui, Xiao Ya, Ono, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling and other brothers who later developed their abilities are on Zhong lixiu''s side." Chen Bolin explained as simply as possible.


    The team was divided into two parts, which became the booty of the two bosses. Like our ship, although it was traded to Qiu Pengfei, the members were also scattered.


    Living in different dormitory buildings, I didn''t even see any other crew members this time except me.


    "Ono... Ono, he... And ah Shui?" I found that there was a member missing from Chen Bolin''s name and asked quickly.


    "Ono... You are avenging Ono today." there is some sadness in Chen Bolin''s eyes.


    There has always been a glimmer of hope in my heart. I hope that the garbage of Li Jie said so deliberately to annoy me, but now this hope is still dashed, and one of his brothers died.


    That kind of taste made me feel cold all over, and my breathing was a little short.


    "Ah Shui... When you left the team, ah Shui was bitten by a zombie and committed suicide." Chen Bolin''s eyes were red.


    Those brothers gave everything just to let other members reach this paradise safely, but no one thought that this so-called paradise would look like this.


    "As for Ono, he may have the same idea as you at that time. He wanted to connect with other brothers, so he participated in the king of competition competition competition, hoping to meet other brothers. Unexpectedly, he met the garbage of Li Jie and was killed..." Chen Bolin said faintly.


    It seems that after such a long time, it has already become dull, but in fact, I can feel that there is still an unbearable flame in Chen Bolin''s chest.


    Li Jie is dead, but even if this garbage dies a hundred times, it can''t return my brother''s life.


    "I don''t want to be like this all the time," I said.


    "Who wants to? Fuck, it''s not as good as before. Although it''s a little dangerous, it''s free anyway. Now it''s as dangerous as now, but it''s like a slave." Chen Bolin scolded.


    "But what can we do? We have a bomb in our neck. If we leave the city without approval, we will be killed instantly. Damn it, an ordinary man will ride on my head here. Once I almost couldn''t resist and was ready to die with those people. Later, I thought how valuable my life was. Wouldn''t it be too bad to change that garbage''s life?" Chen Bolin said angrily.


    Although angry, you have no choice with that bomb on you.


    "Unless you can get rid of the bomb, don''t..."


    "I can get rid of that bomb..."


    The two voices sounded almost at the same time. Chen Bolin''s voice immediately got stuck in his throat. The expression on his face was quite strange. He looked at me strangely: "what did you say?"


    "I said I could get rid of the bomb on my neck," I stressed again.


    Chen Bolin''s body trembled violently.


    "Really?" Chen Bolin still didn''t believe it. They thought of all kinds of ways before, but they couldn''t get the bomb away from themselves before it exploded.


    Once there was a guy who was extremely fast, but it was still too late. Just the moment he pulled down the piece of flesh and blood and the bomb, the bomb exploded.


    Can you say... Lin Yi has a way?


    Chen Bolin couldn''t help thinking of what had happened before.


    Every time, when his team encounters difficulties, lingo is always like a fairy, able to turn all kinds of impossibility into possibility.


    He put his finger next to his neck. At that time, a blood vessel was broken by the big cat, but lingo still saved himself.


    Can you say... Lingo has a way this time?

 Chapter 345

    Chen Bolin felt that he was really lucky. Before he met Lin Yi, the casualties in the territory were quite serious.


    After meeting Lin Yi, although he suffered the heaviest attack, no one could avoid it. Moreover, Lin Yi saved many lives in the territory with his own strength. Even his own life was saved by Lin Yi.


    There was a time when there were even rumors in the territory about whether Lin Yi was the one sent by God to save them.


    Although he was only joking, now Chen Bolin really had such an idea in his mind.


    Chen Bolin didn''t expect that he would be mobilized by Lin Yi''s words so easily. Originally, he didn''t hold any hope, but now under brother Lin''s words, he suddenly had unlimited hope in his heart. It seems that as long as this person is here, everything is not the same.


    I didn''t notice Chen Bolin''s appearance. I said to myself, "what I have tried, I have tried on a unlucky guy who is in trouble with me. I can remove the bomb from the man''s body, and the bomb will explode, but there is seven seconds in between."


    Seven seconds is enough to throw the bomb far away.


    Chen Bolin had no doubt about what I said. His face was full of excitement. At that time, he twisted his body: "shit, brother Lin, you God, hurry up and get rid of the bomb on me. Shit, I can''t stand this shit for a long time."


    "Don''t worry yet." I shook my head and didn''t worry about getting rid of the bomb for Chen Bolin.


    "This bomb is the ID card. Without this ID card, it''s like you''re dead. Those people will find you when you go back. I still need you to do something," I said.


    "What''s the matter, say, it''s on me." Chen Bolin patted his chest and promised.


    "I need you to contact as many members as possible during this period of time. We can discuss it for a time, and then meet here. I will eliminate all the bombs at one time, otherwise it will certainly cause trouble," I said.


    Chen Bolin frowned. This kind of thing is still very dangerous. However, Chen Bolin did not hesitate and quickly promised: "I will contact all the people on Gong Yuliang''s side as much as possible, but the people on Meng Rui''s side... By the way, Zhou Jia?"


    As he spoke, Chen Bolin brightened his eyes and thought of a man.


    Zhou Jia... Zhou Jia''s power is just right at this time.


    After a careful discussion with Chen Bolin, we didn''t dare to stay here for too long, so we left.


    We will bring our former brothers to this place as much as possible, and then I will disarm everyone''s bombs at one time.


    Then we''ll get out of here together.


    As for ordinary people, they don''t have to worry too much because they don''t have a bomb.


    After saying goodbye to Chen Bolin, I found the place where my sister Lin zhe rented according to the memory in my mind.


    The landlord was still the landlord at that time. The old boy didn''t die in the end of the world.


    Only when I asked about my sister''s whereabouts, the landlord told me that my sister disappeared three days before the end of the world.


    Three days before the end of the world, Lin zhe didn''t know where to go... I didn''t expect to find Lin zhe smoothly, but when I heard these words, my heart was still slightly lost.


    Lin zhe disappeared three days before the end of the world. Where on earth did he go? This time is a little too sensitive.


    In the afternoon, I went back to the arena.


    The battle in the arena is still in full swing, and the battle in the afternoon is more intense, because most experts basically pass the customs easily in the morning, and most of them have good strength in the afternoon, but they have not formed absolute real force suppression, so the battle is often very hard, Few people can win all ten games.


    "Tut Tut, it''s too late for you to come..." seeing me appear, Guan Zhaolin immediately said hello to me: "the wonderful part is over..."


    "It doesn''t matter," I replied casually.


    In my mind, I was calculating quickly. The relationship between these three people and me was quite good. Should I pull these four people this time.


    After all, it takes a lot of risk. Even though the conditions are difficult now, it is still alive after all. Participating in it has a great risk of death.


    If they don''t participate, I''ll worry about whether they will leak this situation. If I''m alone, I won''t worry, but now there are more old brothers. After all, I have to think more.


    By the way, I just forgot to ask if Chen Bolin met Fang Qi and Zijiao. I don''t know what happened to Lingling and Linglong.


    The two little girls were tired of me all day before, but they were ordinary people and children. They shouldn''t be planted with bombs. I don''t know if they will be sent to do hard work... Or they will be watched by some uncle with abnormal hobbies... Shit, you can''t think so. I can''t help but rush out to kill.


    Which bastard dares to do such a wretched thing. I''ll kill one except me.


    Before I left, I gave the two little girls a bear and a big bear.


    My eyes are looking at the battle ahead, but in my mind, I am completely thinking about other things, outside the wandering things.


    "I''ll go. It''s like this... The cliff is thinking about women. Look at how debauchery those eyes are..." then a very naughty voice woke me up. It''s not Guan Zhaolin. Who is that guy?


    Now this guy and Chen Xi are staring at me with a very contemptuous look, which is like looking at a perverted pornographic.


    Seeing through the thoughts in my heart, I suddenly looked embarrassed and my face turned red.


    "This guy, when he saw Fang Qianxue before, his eyes were full of color. Now he doesn''t know which girl he''s staring at..." Chen Xi said.


    "Tut Tut, if you want a woman, you can apply to the above. An expert like you will be given preferential treatment. Even if you want a woman, it is not impossible. It takes a long time to save. If you suffocate, you can find your brothers in the dormitory to vent. I can tell you that I will fight desperately..." Guan Zhaolin looked at me like a dead fag.


    My day, this guy is full of ideas. Am I such a pervert? I''m just a normal man, okay.


    "Fuck, I don''t believe you don''t want women." I said angrily to this guy.


    "Man, I really don''t want to." Guan Zhaolin said with a smile.


    I don''t believe it.


    Chen Xi said, "this guy really doesn''t care about ordinary women. This guy is a dead sister. He doesn''t look at other women except his sister."


    Dead sister control? This sentence made me firm my mind.


    Sister control, it''s definitely not a bad person.


    "Where''s your sister?" I asked.


    "In this city, I don''t know where to work..." Guan Zhaolin''s eyes became a little deep: "one day, I will take my sister to escape from this hell."


    Guan Zhaolin''s voice was very small because he was afraid of being heard by others, but the voice was particularly firm.


    "Escape? How to escape?" Chen Xi sneered, "we have a bomb on us. As long as we can''t get rid of it, we won''t want to escape from here."


    "If..." I said softly, "if there is a way to get rid of the bomb..."


    The four people who had gathered together were silent in an instant. The expressions on their faces were strange. They didn''t seem to get back from that shock.


    "If I didn''t have this bomb, I would take my sister to escape even if I was desperate..."


    "If there were no bombs..."


    "Well, don''t continue this topic." depravity suddenly said, his eyes floating to the side. At that place, an administrator was coming in our direction.


    Shua, one by one shut up.


    The administrator went straight to me, didn''t even look at the three people next to him, and directly said to me, "Hey, come with me."


    I?


    I pointed to my nose.


    "Yes, it''s you. Come with me." the administrator said angrily.


    I felt a slight thump in my heart. Maybe I was guilty of being a thief. I just discussed this with Chen Bolin before. Now this administrator came to the door?


    My face changed slightly. Can I say... My plan with Chen Bolin was discovered?

 Chapter 346

    Although Chen Bolin and I were very careful in our actions, it should not be found, but... After all, there are monitors everywhere in the city. In case any unusual picture is taken by a monitor


    Or if some spies heard our voice... My heart was thinking about it quickly.


    Otherwise, why did the administrator come to the door as soon as I came back?


    What if I''m really found out? Instantly purify, and throw away the bomb before the other party detonates it.


    Although it may be risky, now I have no other choice but to fight.


    "Elder brother, is that the adult looking for me? What''s the matter?" looking at the guy in front, I couldn''t help asking.


    "You''ll know what to do when you arrive," said the administrator impatiently.


    Mom, so arrogant? I feel more and more wrong in my heart. I must be in trouble this time.


    When I met Chen Bolin before, I was so careless that I was found by these people.


    The reason why he didn''t catch me immediately was to attract more people? I don''t know if it will involve three fallen people.


    After seven turns and eight turns, I kept shuttling in this arena. I felt like walking in a maze. In this place, it was easy to lose my direction.


    You''re not trying to execute me secretly, are you?


    The more I think about it, the more I fear it. I even have an impulse to kill the guy in front of me, and then run away from here


    "Here..." just then, the administrator said in a deep voice and stopped in front of a door.


    He forced his killing intention down and looked at the room in front of him.


    That is the room at the end of the corridor. There are those dim yellow lights in the corridor, which are particularly weak and almost have little luster.


    The door looked shabby and mottled with red paint. It looked very strange.


    With a long breath, I looked at the administrator. The administrator like wood was standing at the door like a straight javelin.


    Looking at this situation, I don''t expect to get any useful information from this man.


    Dead or alive, let''s see.


    My whole body was so tight that I pushed the door open.


    Squeak... That harsh sound makes people hair all over.


    When I opened the door, I went in. As soon as I went in, a purple came in front of me.


    Sure enough, there was an ambush.


    My tight body was like a conditioned reflex. I instantly reflected. My palm suddenly stretched out and grabbed the snow-white and slender neck in front. With a little force, I could break that neck.


    But just as I was about to exert myself, I saw the purple shadow. The whole person was suddenly struck by lightning. He was smart up and down, and his palm was subconsciously loosened. I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t make a sound.


    "Cough... Almost strangled me..." there was a trace of anger in that charming voice. It seemed that I didn''t know how to pity xiangxiyu.


    However, I just stared at the woman in front of me. My body completely lost the ability to respond. I was stunned and trembled all over.


    "Hey... I haven''t seen you for such a long time, you... Ah... Um..." the woman still wanted to talk, but I had become a beast. I rushed over and held the woman in my arms.


    I was so hard, as if I wanted to completely melt this woman into my body.


    Separation again and again, so that I am no longer willing to bear that feeling, the taste of fear, I would rather integrate, to live together, to die together, it is much better than this fear.


    I thought there would be thousands of words to say when I met again, but at this time, I couldn''t say a word. I only knew to hold the woman in front of me.


    The neck is staggered, and the breath in the nose is that kind of attractive and familiar fragrance.


    Seeing my appearance, the woman''s anger turned into a sigh and disappeared.


    A pair of catkins slowly bypassed my waist, put the head on my shoulder, quietly experienced this rare reunion, and the six fluffy tails behind me were shaking slightly, flirtatious and charming.


    Yes, this woman is not Zijiao. Who is she!


    That gentle, charming and beautiful woman finally met again.


    Last time, I watched this woman closely follow me and jump down from the cliff. At that moment, I saw Zijiao''s eyes. It was no longer the coquettish eyes before. It was an indescribable firmness and determination.


    Although this woman looks like a fickle, like a social flower, she relies on her amazing charm to shuttle between men and even monsters, and seeks benefits for herself by controlling the behavior of others.


    However, it is this kind of woman who, once she has identified the idea in her heart and found the one to rely on, is absolutely more determined than anyone.


    In my mind, the scenes I experienced with Zijiao before emerged. They lived together for nearly a month. Although the time is not long, I can recall every detail.


    I can''t forget the picture of carrying Zijiao on my shoulder and a pair of snow-white legs rippling in front of me; I can''t forget that when fighting, Zijiao lay obliquely on the stone and silently watched the amorous feelings; I can''t forget the decisive moment when Zijiao jumped off the cliff


    When I met Zijiao again, I found that a short time had made it difficult to cut off a tie between the two people.


    I don''t know how long it was before I released my arm.


    Zijiao''s little face was red. She took me to the inside and sat on the sofa. Zijiao even went to make a cup of hot tea.


    It seems that Zijiao is just like the hostess here. All this makes me feel strange in my heart.


    At this time, I heard a sound of footsteps. My body just sat down suddenly jumped up, and the greedy Hydra had appeared in my hand.


    Then I saw a man coming out of the room, still in his pajamas, with a dull expression on his face, as if he were out of his mind.


    "Don''t be impulsive..." seeing that I seemed to be ready to rush over and split this guy, Zijiao quickly stopped me and said.


    I looked at Zijiao and the man strangely. What''s going on... Why is there a man in Zijiao''s room, or does Zijiao live in this man''s room?


    "You go out and do what you should do. Don''t let anyone enter the room." Zijiao turned and said coldly to the man.


    Then he saw that the man was like a puppet and went out according to Zijiao''s order.


    After leaving the door, the whole person seemed to shake smartly. How could he be here? By the way, it seems that I''m going to accompany some bosses to watch the competition for the king of athletics. I can''t neglect it. I have to hurry.


    "I know you have a lot of questions in your heart, but we have plenty of time now. I''ll explain it to you slowly." Zijiao smiled seductively, and then walked in front of me without feeling unnatural. The round and upturned hips sat on my thighs, and a pair of snow-white long legs were upturned on the sofa.


    Put your hands around my neck and rest almost entirely on me.


    There was a warm and fragrant nephrite in my arms.


    Charming, it''s so charming.


    Although my heart is still full of doubts, when I saw this woman, everything in my heart was forgotten for a time, leaving only the moving posture in front of me.


    The flame, which had been suppressed for a long time, churned involuntarily at this time.


    The changes above the body are particularly obvious.


    And Zijiao was sitting on me. At this moment, Zijiao felt the change in me clearly.


    That little face suddenly became a blush and was about to drip water.

 Chapter 347

    Originally, there was a fire in my heart. Coupled with the moving taste from Zijiao, it was like the most effective love potion, which made the flame in my body soar madly.


    And at this time, Zijiao actually sat on me.


    Visually and tactile, I can''t control myself at all.


    It may be said that there are few men who can control their desires in front of Zijiao, especially after three more tails behind Zijiao, the charm seems to become more and more intense.


    At this time, Zijiao''s eyes containing thousands of Customs suddenly let my body completely explode. The flame that was hard to control was completely detonated, and her eyes became red.


    At this time, Zijiao struggled, stretched out a hand and grabbed my claw: "don''t move, don''t you want me to tell you what happened?"


    "Nothing, you can continue to say..." I smiled: "you say I''ll do mine. Anyway, I''m idle..."


    "You are so shameless..."


    "Thank you for your compliment." I have a thick skin and naturally won''t take such words to heart.


    Two people are confused and in love, Zijiao is still explaining what happened at that time.


    "At that time... After you jumped off the cliff, I jumped down with you. It was really boring. I spent so long alone and finally found an object to rely on. At that time, I didn''t want to give up, but I didn''t expect to be a sex wolf..." zijiaojiao said angrily.


    "Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret now. I''ve got on the thief ship and can''t get down." I said with a smile.


    "Oh, I didn''t want to come down." Zijiao hummed.


    "I''m a dry duck..." Zijiao said suddenly.


    There was a slight click in my heart. I knew I was a dry duck. At that time, I jumped down without hesitation. That feeling was very heavy.


    "Finally, the Nine Tailed demon fox saved me." Zijiao explained, saying that her little hand was moving quickly.


    "By the way, Nine Tailed Fox Ali asked me to bring you a word..." Zijiao seemed to suddenly remember something and said quickly.


    "What do you say?"


    "If I see you next time, I''ll peel your skin..." Zijiao said, learning the tone of the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    Gloomy, cold, full of anger.


    I shivered all over. Mom, Mommy, it''s a trouble. The Nine Tailed demon fox asked me to take good care of Zijiao. Don''t let Zijiao encounter any danger again, but I didn''t expect that Zijiao immediately encountered a great danger before long. As a guardian, I was a complete failure.


    And wasted the nine tail Fox and three tails. No wonder that guy would be so upset.


    "Oh, the Nine Tailed demon fox came out again and saved me with three tails. I survived and went down the river to find you..." Zijiao seemed to fall into her own memory and said softly, with an unreal voice.


    "I''ve been looking for it for a long time... I ran down the river and came to the place at the mouth of the sea. The Nine Tailed demon fox said, you won''t die so easily, so I don''t want to give up. I searched every place and corner and found the sea... But there was nothing."


    I was involuntarily silent, and the movement of my hand stopped.


    I can''t imagine what kind of mood Zijiao was holding at that time. She ran from the inland to the seaside just to find me. Unfortunately, until the end, Zijiao couldn''t find anything.


    Zijiao seemed dissatisfied with my stopping, grabbed my hand and put it on her chest.


    "Later, I thought of it. You said you would go to s city and meet your companions. Since I couldn''t find you, Jiuwei demon fox said you weren''t dead, so I ran to s city." Zijiao said with a smile.


    All the experiences in the middle have been taken in one stroke, but I know that this journey is definitely not plain sailing for Zijiao. I don''t know how many hardships Ping has experienced before she finally came here.


    But I didn''t expect to be more difficult here.


    "Your body..." I looked at the back of Zijiao''s neck with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, who am I?" Zijiao wrinkled her small nose proudly. "I''ve always been the only one to calculate others. When is it someone''s turn to calculate me?"


    I want to say that it doesn''t seem to be something to be proud of? Seeing Zijiao''s proud appearance, I was speechless for a while.


    "When I came here, I felt something wrong. I saw it at a glance. Those people must be hiding something..."


    Zijiao''s words made me a little embarrassed. This woman easily found something wrong, but so many of us didn''t find anything, so we were fooled.


    In fact, it may be that we are too eager for S City, and subconsciously need to eliminate all doubts.


    The latter thing was much simpler. When Zijiao felt suspicious, a Charm Magic was thrown over, and the prosecutor was immediately fascinated and said all that should be said and should not be said.


    Then under Zijiao''s control, she entered the city without disinfection and injection of bombs.


    Even Zijiao took advantage of her charm and controlled the past one by one. She was stunned to get herself a fake ID card of S City, and finally became an Aboriginal of S City, enjoying the best treatment without being suspected by anyone.


    But Zijiao''s face, that kind of charm, although it has brought some benefits to Zijiao, it has also brought some trouble to Zijiao, which is easy to be watched by some powerful people.


    That kind of harassment annoyed Zijiao.


    "That man..." Zijiao said about the man in the previous room.


    "This room is actually the man''s room!"


    A large room, said to be an office, is actually a set of rooms.


    "That man is the general manager of the arena."


    The general manager of the arena.


    This is about a great official position in this city.


    The twelve bosses of the arena will participate, but they are not under the jurisdiction of the twelve bosses!


    It was the 13th force independent of the twelve bosses. A strong force had once impacted the position of the twelve bosses, but it may eventually lead to failure due to lack of strength. The force was divided up by the twelve bosses.


    The boss was also elevated. At this time, the arena decided by the twelve bosses appeared.


    No one wants the arena to be in the hands of others. It is in this case that person is pushed to the position of arena leader.


    Now, the so-called person in charge has become a puppet of Zijiao.


    "You don''t really think that guy is my man?" said Zijiao, nodding on the tip of my nose and saying in a charming voice.


    Seriously, at the moment I saw the man, the idea really flashed in my heart.


    Now she was pointed out by Zijiao, and her face was full of embarrassment.


    "Come on, although I seduce men, I''m not such a casual woman. I won''t let that guy touch me with a finger for that dirty guy like a pig." Zijiao hummed and was quite dissatisfied with my performance: "if I didn''t need that guy to act as a shield outside, I would have let him commit suicide..."


    I''m sweating... Okay.


    The person targeted by Zijiao is definitely unlucky. When Zijiao uses it up, the guy will die naturally.


    No wonder I saw that guy looking a little dull. A stranger came out of the room, but the guy didn''t seem to see it at all.


    Perhaps the long time of mind control has made the guy almost unbearable and almost become dementia.


    "I usually stay here and seldom go out. I don''t want to cause too much trouble, but I''ve been looking for you. As a result, I''ve been looking for you for months. Yesterday, I heard from that guy that you came here. Today, I quickly asked someone to bring you here." Zijiao said with a smile.


    "Do you still have that bomb on you? Don''t worry. Although it may be very troublesome, I''ll help you get the bomb down." Zijiao promised by patting her tall chest.


    Well, you can see how real Zijiao''s guarantee is by looking at this scale.


    However, I didn''t have to let Zijiao take risks. I shook my head and said, "I can solve the bomb myself. Don''t bother. This thing can''t beat me."


    Zijiao''s eyes flickered. She didn''t doubt my words, but smiled: "I knew that the person I identified must be not simple."


    "Then you take down the bomb and let''s leave the city together, the two of us..." Zijiao said in a hurry.


    But I interrupted again: "no, I saw those companions before. They are still suffering in this city. I want to bring them together... And..."


    "What''s more, the women before you are still the ones who don''t let go?" Zijiao gave me a white look and said.


    I was a little embarrassed, but I nodded.


    "OK..." Zijiao didn''t get angry, but smiled: "if you really leave here with me at this time and leave the previous women behind, I''ll doubt my decision, although I know it''s impossible."


    "It''s up to me to find someone. It''s easier for me to act here." after thinking for a while, Zijiao said.


    "You should know all our people?" I asked.


    Zijiao has dealt with Meng Rui and Ono before. Unfortunately, Ono is gone, but Meng Rui is still alive.


    "I only know a limited number of people," said Zijiao.


    "Woo... In this way, if you can help, you can help. If you can''t, don''t let yourself be exposed." after thinking for a while, I said, "on the other side, you can help me pay attention."


    "I came from the sea..." I said the knife language, and Nami briefly said their things: "they were stopped when they entered the customs with me. Now I don''t know where they are. They are mermaids. If you can find them, inform me and I''ll see if I can save them."


    Unexpectedly, when I finished this sentence, Zijiao unexpectedly looked like she wanted to cry, with a sad face: "sobbing, unexpectedly, you have only left for half a year, and you have two more women, you lecherous guy."


    I suddenly felt a cold sweat on my forehead: "please, only Nami is my woman. Although Daoyu is my friend, it is also my confidant at most. It is definitely not my woman."


    "Hum, don''t underestimate women''s intuition." Zijiao didn''t listen to me and said to herself.


    "But forget it, who made me believe you... I''ll help you, but... Woo, I know you have two women before. It''s impossible for me to grow up, but at least I want to be the third... Woo, it sounds like a junior. Forget it... That woman took advantage of my husband when I''m not around. I didn''t take advantage of it Well, now it''s my turn... "


    Then the room was alive and fragrant


    The battle was finally over. Zijiao was a lazy little fox, lying on the sofa unwilling to move.


    There are still some red marks on the sofa, which are particularly bright, like plum blossoms.


    After it was over, they were warm again. Zijiao was unwilling to leave my arms from beginning to end.


    But I will come when I should.


    It''s getting late. I have to go back, otherwise it may cause some trouble.


    "Don''t worry. After we gather our brothers, we''ll leave here together. At that time, we won''t have to be like this." I said, comforting Zijiao.


    But after listening to my words, Zijiao sneered: "why should we leave?"


    I didn''t react for a moment.


    "The city is so safe, why should we leave? It''s just because there are some damn bastards pressing us overhead. As long as we can overthrow those damn bastards, we won''t have to live like this again in the future?" Zijiao said impolitely.


    Zijiao''s words stunned me.


    I just want to leave here with my brother. I didn''t expect Zijiao to have such great ambition.


    Zijiao doesn''t want to leave here. This place is safe. She can eat, drink and live. Outside, it''s completely chaotic. She rarely meets such a place. It''s hard to meet such a safe place. If she gives up, it''s really reluctant.


    Not only Zijiao, but also me. If this place is really the same as heaven, I am not willing to give up this place.


    Just in spite of this, but I still want to escape here.


    After all, it is too difficult to occupy a place in this city.


    The twelve people, each of whom is a first-class master, are too unlikely to take a share of these populations.


    Among the twelve people, I have only seen the power of Bingya. The strength of that woman has reached a abnormal level. Although I am very unhappy, I am certainly not the opponent of that woman.


    It''s not good to fight alone. Even if you summon ash, sister Dao, Elise and SANA, I''m afraid they are not the opponent of that woman. This is what I''m very unhappy about.


    As if she saw the worry in my heart, Zijiao sneered: "Are you frightened by Bingya''s strength? Bingya is indeed a very powerful woman. I may not be an opponent, but you should know that not everyone among the twelve has Bingya''s strength. Only Zhong lixiu or Tong Lei can compare with Bingya."


    "The strength of others, we may not be inferior. At least, I now have six tails. My strength should not be weaker than any of the remaining nine."


    "And you, certainly not bad."


    Zijiao had six tails and gained a large part of the power of the Nine Tailed Fox. Her strength can be said to be rising, much stronger than before, and her self-confidence has become stronge

 Chapter 348

    Zijiao had six tails and gained a large part of the power of the Nine Tailed Fox. Her strength can be said to be rising, much stronger than before, and her self-confidence has become stronger.


    "And according to you, the Dao language, Zhang Quan and crab are all strong experts. If you add those people before, it can be regarded as a strong force together, and you may not be able to tear a piece of meat from the city..."


    Zijiao''s words made waves in my heart.


    You are powerful for me, and I am beautiful for you! All along, there are men who like to fight for hegemony, but men fight for hegemony more for women.


    Whether it''s to rush for the crown and get angry for the beauty or other ideas, in short, Zijiao''s words made me unable to calm down for a long time. Even after I returned to the arena, I still didn''t recover from that shock.


    But I have to admit that Zijiao''s words completely ignited the excitement and impulse in my heart, and my ambition was completely detonated.


    Yes, since Bingya can do it, we may not be able to do it.


    Bingya''s strength is indeed very strong, but we may not be much inferior.


    If all heroes are summoned, my combat effectiveness will not be much worse than Bingya, but my strength is not always there. But at least, it should not be much worse than others.


    In fact, it''s not just me. I think there should be many people whose strength will not be inferior to the so-called twelve people.


    For example, the little yellow book... For example, Xu an... The strength of those people is quite terrible. They can only be forced to accept their orders because of the bomb in their neck.


    If we can draw these people into our own camp, then... The probability of success is undoubtedly much greater.


    However, it is not so easy to do this.


    It seems that we have to find a chance to get in touch with those people.


    "Hey, what do you think? The game is over. Why are you still waiting? Go back." when I was thinking in my heart, I was patted on my shoulder. Who is Guan Zhaolin.


    Seeing that the game was over, I sat here foolishly, and Guan Zhaolin woke me up.


    "What''s the matter with you? Since that man called you away, I think you''ve been haunted, as if you lost your soul... There''s a smell of fat and powder on your body. Have you gone to find a woman?" Guan Zhaolin''s face was ambiguous.


    I''ll go. This guy has a dog nose.


    The smell of Zijiao sticking to me was smelled by this guy.


    I was immediately embarrassed, smiled and said, "what nonsense? How can it be? Go back, go back..."


    Then I hurried back.


    The eyes of the three people behind me were quite strange.


    Because all four people in our dormitory passed the first round of the competition, Qiu Pengfei was generous. The food at night was almost a banquet, and even some river food was brought out.


    At dinner, I was still thinking about those plans.


    My appearance finally caused three people''s displeasure. From the battle between me and Ling Feng''s men, I could see that my strength was good. Later, I beat Li Jie with a hot hand. It can be said that I became a dark horse in this competition King competition, which shocked many people.


    In particular, the picture of the last bloody killing of Li Jie is even more frightening.


    But since the afternoon, this person seems to have completely become another person.


    "Brother, I''ve heard that there are many local rich women in this city. They are ugly and fat. They don''t have boyfriends at ordinary times. They like to find some capable people and let those capable people serve themselves. That kind of thing must be quite humiliating. Brother, if you say it, it''s much better..." patted me on the shoulder, Guan Zhaolin seems to be comforting a brother who is forced to be a duck.


    These words stunned me. Fortunately, Zijiao didn''t hear them. If Zijiao knew that she was ugly and fat in this human eye, Zijiao would kill him.


    "Please, where do you want to go?" I said angrily.


    But unexpectedly, Guan Zhaolin seemed to be startled: "God, don''t you think you were called by an ugly woman, but by a man...?"


    "Get out..." I ran away. When I first met, I was a very serious guy. I didn''t know that the goods were not serious until I got familiar with them.


    "Well, don''t make trouble." at this time, degenerate said, "we are also worried about you. After this afternoon, you have completely changed. We are all worried about whether something has happened. If you need any help, you can tell us that we will help as much as possible. Are we all good brothers in the dormitory?"


    "Of course, this may also be your privacy. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to say it. Who doesn''t have a little secret, right? But it''s better to open up a little. Now we''ve fallen into this situation, and it''s useless to think too much." degenerate patted his shoulder and said.


    Three people are worried about me. I can feel the sincerity in their eyes.


    That worry moved me a little.


    "Hoo..." I breathed a sigh. I felt I had been choking in my heart. I was like an asshole. After all, it was hard to hide my friends.


    Looking at these three new friends, my face became dignified.


    Seeing my appearance, the three people couldn''t help holding their breath. They knew that what I was going to say might be quite important.


    "I..." I said, "I have a way to take the bomb out of my neck!"


    My speech speed is very fast, but these people can hear the sentence clearly without any omission.


    For a moment, the whole room was like ice crystals without any movement.


    A few seconds later, Guan Zhaolin laughed: "ha ha, I can, shit, I can catch the bomb with one claw, but I will die."


    "What I''m saying is that people don''t die," I stressed.


    This time, Guan Zhaolin shut up.


    "Brother, you can''t joke about it." depravity frowned, but I could see the flame in his eyes. Obviously, depravity was also very excited.


    Very frustrated, when the three heard this, their heart beat faster almost at the same time.


    "Would I make fun of such a thing?" I shook my head and said: "The next day I came, wasn''t a man killed? I took out his bomb and exploded seven seconds later... Of course, the guy didn''t know that the bomb was taken out and still attached to his neck. As a result, he was killed. In seven seconds, if we threw the bomb far away, I think we can all live."


    I said a long string of words.


    When several people looked at each other, they could see the shock in their eyes. They could remember what happened at that time, but they thought that the guy was unlucky and accidentally got the bomb out during the fight.


    But I didn''t expect that I was the one who did it. Just looking at the appearance of several people, it seems incredible. After all, this means is a big matter related to whether you can survive. A slight mistake may lead to death.


    "I won''t believe it without seeing it with my own eyes," Chen Xi said a long time later.


    Look at the other two, almost the same expression.


    I can understand this situation, nodded and said, "it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have to continue the experiment. One success doesn''t mean anything. I will carry out at least three experiments. If they are all successful, then... Before that, please keep the news confidential."


    "Don''t worry, we''re not stupid." Guan Zhaolin said with a smile.


    "By the way, who are you going to experiment with?" I asked.


    "It depends on who comes to the door and dies..." I smiled.


    The last time I sent a test object, I don''t know if there was any fool who came to die himself.


    After stretching, I said, "I don''t know who my opponent is tomorrow..."


    "I''m dizzy... You really don''t know anything?" Guan Zhaolin patted his head reluctantly: "at the end, you announced the 252 list of victories today and the opponents of tomorrow''s competition. Didn''t you listen?"


    252? I''ll go. The elimination rate is really not low. So many people, more than 200 people passed.


    But who is my opponent?


    "Ling Feng!" Chen Xi said, "you are the 17th game tomorrow. Your opponent is Ling Feng..."

 Chapter 349

    Because I was thinking about what Zijiao said at that time, so that I didn''t care much about what happened later. I didn''t hear a word about what the fancy host said.


    At the end of the final game, the list of matches for the next day was announced.


    I was in game 17, and my opponent was Ling Feng who repeatedly provoked me!


    Both of them are masters under Qiu Pengfei. They even said they appeared in the same dormitory building. Unexpectedly, they met in advance. This may be the duel of fate. The provocation that hasn''t ended before should be completely ended this time.


    I didn''t take Ling Feng to heart. Although the strength of that guy is really quite good, I am confident to deal with that guy.


    But Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi were very concerned about Ling Feng and told me all the news about Ling Feng they knew.


    "Ling Feng is an old master. When you work with that guy, you must pay attention to making a quick decision. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for you."


    "Ling Feng fights mainly by hand to hand combat. Hand to hand combat is quite abnormal. 20 cm long bone spurs can be extended from his hands and fingers. That bone spurs are Ling Feng''s main means of attack. Don''t underestimate those bone spurs. Although they look very general, the destructive power of those bone Spurs is quite abnormal. Basically, there''s nothing that the bone spurs can''t penetrate."


    "In addition, the guy has strong hair and looks like a chimpanzee. The layer of hair on the body surface is not only ugly, but also disgusting. The hair is very strong and can block the attack to a great extent."


    "The most important thing is that the guy''s stamina is long and frightening. His strength recovers quickly and long. Moreover, the recovery of the injury is quite disgusting. Generally speaking, the injuries that look very serious can basically recover completely in a very short time."


    This is the most disgusting place of Ling Feng. His physical strength recovers quickly. He is very dominant in the seesaw war and protracted war. As long as he can block the opponent''s attack in the early stage, Ling Feng can turn defeat into victory soon after the opponent''s strength is consumed.


    Moreover, it''s not easy to make a quick decision. The guy''s recovery speed is frightening.


    The skin itself is thick, so it is difficult to cause fatal injury. Even if it is injured, the wound will recover quickly to the extent that can be seen by the naked eye, and can recover completely in a short time.


    After listening to this, I really can''t underestimate this guy. It seems that Ling Feng belongs to the type of outbreak in the later stage, and his strength is very abnormal in the later stage.


    But it should be no problem. Even if Lingfeng has strong defense, I have the ability to break the defense. Anyway, the greedy Hydra has been exposed, and it doesn''t matter to use it on the court.


    This kind of competition does not restrict the use of weapons, as long as the weapons are part of your ability.


    My greedy Hydra seems to be pulled out of the void without restriction.


    With the sharp of greedy Hydra, coupled with its own ultra-high attack and defense breaking ability, it should not be a problem to kill Ling Feng.


    After thinking about it, I took out the greedy Hydra again.


    The expression on my face looked strange when I touched it with my fingers. I strengthened the greedy Hydra once before. It was strengthened to level 50 and cost more than 1 million gold coins.


    Later, I didn''t continue to strengthen because there were not enough gold coins, but... Now, I don''t lack gold coins.


    I''m a multimillionaire now. The big explosion of gasoline barrels killed and burned countless crows and vultures. Although the experience value of those crows and vultures is not as good as lickers and giant zombies, it is also much higher than ordinary strengthened zombies.


    What''s more, there are many small leaders among them. The experience figures directly pushed me to level 29.


    There are also a lot of gold coins. In addition to the previous gold coins, the number of gold coins on me has soared to 12.643 million 652... So now I can announce that I am also a rich man.


    So many gold coins are also kept. After buying a complete set of equipment for SANA and Elise, I still have more than 10 million left.


    Gold coins are valuable only when they are spent. Gold coins that can''t be spent are rubbish. They are of no use except good-looking.


    I want to continue to participate in the king of athletics competition. I want to find other people with common ideas in this king of athletics competition. Moreover, there are many companions I haven''t found. I will continue to participate in this competition until my goal is achieved.


    Originally, I didn''t pay much attention to those people, but now I seem to pay more attention.


    Moreover, I must show enough strength to attract more people to cooperate with us.


    Now that this weapon has been shown, it will make it more sharp.


    It takes 600000 gold coins for 51 to 60, 700000, 800000, 900000, and 900000 for the last 90 to 99.


    A total of 3.9 million gold coins were dropped, and the effect immediately showed up.


    I''ve never been so rich before. When I spent money, I was careful every time and didn''t dare to consume too much. After all, I didn''t have much gold coins, but this time, I became a money master. I didn''t blink when I hit 3.9 million gold coins.


    Greedy Hydra (99): 174 attack; Additional 100% life recovery; 12% more blood! Only passive - shock wave will be generated during attack, causing 50% damage to enemy targets within 10 meters around the target.


    Super high, 174 attack power, can tear apart the defense of most lives, plus talent eschatological Mastery: 15 points (75 attack); Destruction attack: 15 (30 ignore defense), attack power reached 249, plus 30% ignore defense, and my own growth.


    Although I have added a lot of points to my own growth, I don''t know how much my attack power is because I don''t have a specific number.


    But I have a feeling that the attack power is not much worse than the weapons in my hand, that is to say, my total attack power is almost 500.


    This is because you can''t carry six pieces of equipment at the same time. Otherwise, the effect must be more abnormal.


    After the greedy Hydra reached the full level, the equipment evolution system was finally opened.


    The system I own is more complex than expected. It''s not just as simple as the game. There seem to be more equipment in it, and there are countless ways to enhance it.


    Equipment can not only strengthen, but also evolve.


    Only the equipment evolution needs to meet a condition, that is, the enhancement must be full level and reach 99.


    Because the money needed for strengthening is the same, there is no need to strengthen low-level equipment. Just strengthen these high-level equipment.


    After strengthening, I put the greedy Hydra in the frame of evolution.


    Sure enough, it was previously shown that it could not evolve, but now, a layer of light has emerged on the greedy Hydra, which is a sign of evolution. Black rock network starts.


    And evolution... Is another big pit.


    It takes too much to really get a weapon to the top.


    Strengthening is a pit, which needs more than 5 million gold coins, and evolution is a big pit.


    Greedy Hydra evolved. Gold coins alone are required to be five million. Shit, does this system know how much money I still have? Just strengthened, there are more than five million gold coins left on me. As a result, this guy really wants five million


    The gold coin is only one of the conditions. It also needs... Five hundred pieces of Soul Crystal!


    Soul crystal fragments can only be broken down through the ability core and soul seal.


    So far, among all kinds of ability nuclei, the largest number of decomposition is the soul mark of a hero, a hundred.


    The others are relatively few. The lowest level of licker ability can only decompose five nuclei.


    But fortunately, I don''t lack this thing. Besides, when I resist the attack of fish people on MERMAID ISLAND, I was given a large bag of ability crystal core.


    Later, the killer whale broke down 50, which is the monster with the largest number of decomposition I have found so far.


    Now I have 830 pieces of Soul Crystal on my body, and Aishi needs 100 for their secondary evolution. It may not be enough after evolution, but it is estimated that it will take a long time for four women to reach level 36.


    Shit, I''d like to see what kind of monster this greedy Hydra will become after evolution.


    Evolution!

 Chapter 350

    It is because of the unknown that I am more curious, and it is because of the money that I am more willful.


    If I had put it before, I would definitely think it over in my mind. What consequences would I have brought if I made such a decision, such as whether there would be insufficient gold coins, and whether there would be insufficient soul fragments when Aishi needed to evolve.


    But now, I don''t think so much at all. At this moment, there is only one idea in my brain, that is power. I''m longing for power.


    I want to have a strong enough power to change everything!


    This city, don''t try to trap me. No matter what happens, I will break free from this city, not only me, but also with my women, my brothers and all those who are unwilling to be oppressed, bound and controlled.


    To achieve this goal, I need strong enough to support.


    Greedy hydra... Evolution!


    Roar


    In a trance, just in front of me, it seems to be playing a movie. What appears in front of me is the boundless sea, the terrible waves block out the sun, and the violent waves are surging.


    In the midst of the waves, a giant with a height of ten thousand feet shuttled through the ocean, breaking the waves in the wind, and no one could stop it. The nine huge and ferocious heads were as sharp as a python swallowing the sky and the earth, one by one.


    Hydra... That''s one of the most terrible Warcraft in the ocean. Hydra, the Hydra that brings boundless disaster to coastal cities in myths and legends!


    Roaring in the sea, ignoring the terrible power of heaven and earth, it seems that no power can hurt this Warcraft.


    Then, just when Hydra set off a towering wave and was ready to submerge the coastal cities, the space in front seemed to be distorted for a moment, and a huge crack appeared in the air and extended in the past.


    Bang Bang


    The head in the center of Hydra''s nine heads was the first to bear the brunt, directly affected by the distortion, and then bang, a tall, stone pillar like fangs broke in an instant.


    Hydra''s fangs... This is the essence of greedy Hydra.


    That poisonous tooth, like a stone pillar, after countless times of carving and polishing, finally became this huge battle axe, greedy Hydra.


    There is no connection on this Tomahawk. It is completely a whole, because he did not use any other materials. This is the original cut tooth.


    This is the origin of the greedy hydra... Every best weapon has its own legend and an extraordinary past.


    The greedy Hydra before was not what he was. This so-called evolution is more like releasing the seal step by step, showing the real power of those heroes and even these equipment.


    Even this evolution is still not the real power of greedy Hydra. When I put the evolved greedy Hydra on it, it still shows that it can evolve, but I don''t have so many materials.


    After evolution, the appearance of greedy Hydra has also changed greatly... Originally, the whole body was blood red, but now there is a kind of dark in the red. When mixed together, it becomes more and more gloomy.


    The head seems to have become more exaggerated. It was about one meter two before, and now it is nearly two meters long. If others seem to be very difficult to pick it up, the axe surface has become wider, and the arc of the axe blade is more obvious, as if it is really a sharp fangs. There is a slight black awn on the axe blade.


    The tentacle is completely cold. It seems that no matter what happens, as long as I grasp this piece of equipment, there is nothing in front of me. Black rock network starts.


    Greedy hydra... No, maybe it shouldn''t be called greedy Hydra now.


    Everything on the equipment has changed.


    Greedy Hydra - cruel fangs: + 240 attack power+ 15% physical blood suction; Passive cleavage: shock wave will be generated during attack, causing 60% damage to enemy targets within 10 meters around the target. Passive armor smashing: when attacking, you have a 2% probability to smash the target''s defense. When smashing, you completely ignore the target''s armor; Passive poison blade: the venom of Hydra penetrates into the target''s body and causes severe pain to the target. It is unable to survive and falls into spasm. It can appear after breaking armour.


    Greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs!


    After evolution, names become longer. Of course, not only names become longer, but attribute changes are more crazy.


    Originally, there were only 174 attacks when it was strengthened to 99, but after evolution, the attack power immediately soared from 174 to 240. In fact, this attack power basically does not need the armor breaking effect.


    Physical blood sucking increased from 12 to 15, which is the icing on the cake. The damage of passive shock wave increased from 50% to 60. These changes are not very big.


    The two newly added ones can be said to be the biggest bright spot outside the attack power evolved this time.


    Broken armor... There is a 2% chance to launch an attack.


    Two percent, one fifty percent? It can be said that it is a very painful number, but once this probability starts, what is the effect? Completely ignore the target armor, that is, once this effect appears, no matter what kind of guy appears in front of him, he will become naked and naked... No, even his skin will be stripped off.


    When I meet a tyrant, I can cut off the guy''s head at once. When I encounter a nightmare, I can split the nightmare in half at once.


    It''s almost like this. Although the probability is very painful, once it appears, it basically determines the victory.


    Moreover, this will trigger the poison blade effect when breaking armor, which will make the target miserable and fall into a spasm state.


    This will only appear when I encounter a powerful target. Once this effect is triggered, the target will twitch all over. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly add another attack. Basically, there is no suspense.


    And most importantly, after evolution, this weapon seems to be able to be strengthened... Bottomless hole... Pit father''s system, which is definitely a bottomless hole.


    After strengthening to the top, you can evolve. After evolution, you can continue to strengthen, and then... Continue to evolve?


    In a trance, I seem to see a penguin waving at me, brother, charge money?


    At that time, I was going to continue to strengthen this weapon, but after thinking about it, I still forget it. I have spent tens of millions of gold coins this evening, and I have smashed enough. There are some gold coins left to be used in case of need. Maybe I can use them when I need them.


    I thought so, and then turned around in the mall bored to see if there was anything I didn''t notice. I don''t know how much equipment is the same level as greedy Hydra. Which one should be strengthened next?


    Not to mention, I suddenly stared at me, and the expression on my face was quite strange.


    I found something that has been ignored by me all the time.


    A knife... A machete.


    Mercury machete


    I feel my breathing is getting fast.


    Mercury machete is a weapon in the mall. I ignored it before. When I thought about how to remove the bomb around my neck, I subconsciously thought of the purification skill. Although the purification skill has a good effect, it can only last for seven seconds and is still a threat.


    But when I saw the mercury machete, I seemed to see another direction.


    Mercury machete: + 75 attack power+ 35 magic resistance; The only active skill: remove all the control states of the benefit reduction effect from yourself or the specified target, and provide a 50% movement speed bonus, lasting for one second and a cooldown of 90 seconds.


    Yes, mercury machete also has purification effect. Even, the purification effect of mercury machete is stronger than the purification skill I learned. Originally, I thought that the purification of mercury machete was still the original and can only be used for myself. Then I found myself stupid... The properties in the mall are different from the original, just a few words, but the effect is very different.


    Click


    Just when I was excited, the door suddenly clicked and the door lock was unlocked.

 Chapter 351

    Click


    This sound was quite obvious in the darkness and silence.


    It''s midnight now, that is, I didn''t sleep because I was thinking about other things.


    Who will it be at this time?


    I immediately reacted, but I was not in a hurry to do anything. Instead, I lay quietly in bed and wanted to see who it was. At the same time, the mall was closed.


    Just then the door was opened. Without a sound, there was nothing outside the door, and there was not even a glimmer of light on the corridor.


    But for me, whether there is light at night or not is almost the same. My eyes can clearly see everything even at night, but... I don''t see anything.


    It was completely dark in front of me and there was nothing.


    My eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily. What''s going on? There''s no one. How can the door be opened?


    At this time, I felt it.


    Obviously there is no one, but I can feel something coming into the dormitory and constantly approaching me.


    That feeling is so clear, even if I want to pretend I don''t feel it.


    Adding so many points to my body not only makes my body stronger, but also makes my perception more abnormal. Even if my eyes don''t see anything, my ears can hear clearly.


    The faint, deliberately pressed down to the limit, almost inaudible breathing, the faint heartbeat, and... The sound of the soles of the feet falling on the ground.


    All the sounds went into my ears. That keen perception was revealed at this time, and nothing could be hidden in front of me.


    That''s a man


    I can feel that the so-called person is coming towards me little by little, constantly approaching my bed.


    And... Whew!


    A broken sound suddenly appeared. It was the sound of a sharp blade cutting through the air. Then I just felt my throat crisp and numb, as if it was going to be cut by something.


    Almost subconsciously, I suddenly stretched out my hand and heard a slap. My palm immediately grabbed something. Just in front of me, a figure shrouded in darkness suddenly flashed out.


    At the same time, a sharp blade has stopped in front of my throat. As long as there is another centimeter, it may pierce my throat.


    "It''s you..." when I saw the figure in the dark, I suddenly drank violently.


    I know this guy. This is a younger brother around Ling Feng. This guy was the one who besieged me before. I just didn''t expect this guy to appear here.


    And with a knife in his hand, trying to kill me? Black rock network starts.


    The guy obviously didn''t expect that his sneak attack would end in failure. A trace of cruelty flashed on his face, and his hands made a sudden effort to pierce under my body.


    This guy doesn''t seem to want to give up when he''s about to pierce my throat.


    Unfortunately, the power gap is too big. Even if it is only one centimeter away, it is an insurmountable scourge for this guy. No matter how hard this idiot tries, that blade can''t move forward any more.


    At the same time, my five fingers made a slight force, and there was a click immediately. The bone of this guy''s wrist had been completely crushed by me.


    Just when the fool wanted to scream, I covered the guy''s mouth.


    As a result, the scream at the mouth turned into a dull hum.


    This guy came in time. I was just looking for an experimental product. Unexpectedly, this guy took the initiative to deliver it to the door, which was just right.


    Guan Zhaolin, depravity and Chen Xi woke up from their deep sleep. When they saw the man in the room, all three of them turned crazy.


    "Lin Zi, what''s going on?" Chen Xi asked me.


    "Hey, who knows, luckily I haven''t fallen asleep yet. I heard the sound of opening the door. This guy sneaked in with a knife in his hand. He seemed to want to cut my throat. Hey, who let you come?" I sneered and asked.


    That guy was so manly that he turned his head and didn''t speak.


    "Tut Tut, don''t think that if you don''t speak, I don''t know who it is. Is it Lingfeng''s garbage? Tomorrow I''m against that guy. That idiot knows he''s not my opponent, so he wants to kill me by this means? Stealth? It''s really better to be an assassin. Unfortunately, your stealth skills are too poor and the movement is too loud Ah, "I mocked impolitely.


    The guy''s face was completely red, his eyes were full of anger, obviously despised me and ridiculed me, quite angry, but there was no way.


    However, this stealth ability is really a good hand as an assassin. Unfortunately, they found a garbage.


    "What do you want to do to me? You''ll be in trouble if you kill me. You''d better let me go honestly, otherwise brother Bai won''t let you go..." the man said fiercely.


    Brother Bai? Isn''t it Ling Feng? Who is the so-called big brother Bai? I don''t know. I thought the younger brother who had been with Ling Feng was Ling Feng''s subordinate. Unexpectedly, such a big brother Bai appeared.


    Unfortunately, I don''t care.


    A punch hit the guy''s chin, and with a click, his jaw suddenly broke. The sharp pain made the unlucky guy twitch all over, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    I will not give the slightest mercy to those who want to harm me.


    I looked at the three people nearby: "Hey, don''t you want to see my ability to take the bomb out of my body? Another experimenter happened to come out..."


    Although I don''t know what I''m talking about, this guy obviously understood that meaning. His eyes stared round in an instant, his body trembled as violently as if it was shaking, and his forehead was covered with sweat. This guy knew what would happen when the bomb was taken out, and he would be killed.


    Obviously, people who can live to the present are used to seeing life and death.


    Even if I heard that I was going to do an experiment with a human life, I was unmoved, not to mention that this guy sent him to the door to die.


    Pull this guy all the way to the window, open the window directly, and let this guy face outside with his neck exposed in the back.


    The guy shook his head because of fear. He was sweating. There was a cry in his throat. He didn''t want to die!


    Now he regretted that he had taken the task for a woman. He didn''t expect that he would fall into such a miserable situation. He wanted to call for help, but now no one can help him.


    That picture looks pathetic, but there is no mercy in my heart. Everyone should be responsible for what they do.


    Then I spent 370000 gold coins to buy the mercury machete from the mall.


    I haven''t had many gold coins left after strengthening, and I haven''t had much left after buying this mercury machete.


    In theory, the purification effect attached to the mercury machete is actually more powerful than my own purification skill. If my purification skill level is raised to full level, it may be stronger than the mercury machete, but it can''t be compared now.


    Of course, this is only based on the experience in the previous game. In fact, we don''t know what it is until we test it.


    All three of them watched my movements and saw me suddenly draw out a knife out of thin air. Their eyelids jumped. They thought my strength was somewhat similar to corruption and could summon weapons from the void, although it was almost the same in fact.


    Just, what are you going to do with this weapon? Are you going to dig out the bomb?


    Just when several people were still strange, the active skill of mercury machete appeared.


    The blade swept in front of him, and a flash of light spread in front of him, completely surrounding the boy''s back neck.


    Hiss


    At that moment, almost everyone in the whole room held their breath and stared at the scene in front of them.

 Chapter 352

    At the moment when the mercury machete was waved out, that picture also appeared in an instant.


    Just behind the man''s neck, he quickly began to wriggle, as if something was struggling under the skin, twisted and struggling, and then... With a bang, he broke free from the shackles of the skin. The tiny robot, the size of a soybean, stretched out its mechanical legs, with a trace of blood red on its body, climbed out of the flesh and blood.


    Several people stared at the scene and couldn''t react for a moment.


    This may be the first time they have seen what this miniature bomb really looks like.


    A small, spider like body, it''s hard to imagine that such a small thing can have such a powerful effect that it can blow a person to pieces.


    Although small, it is scary enough.


    I didn''t expect that even this ultra-high and cutting-edge technology has been tossed out now.


    "Step back..." I said in a deep voice.


    Needless to say, everyone is retreating quickly.


    Now the bomb has come out, and this guy''s body may explode at any time. Before that guy lasted seven seconds. I don''t know how long the purification of mercury machete can provide us with safety.


    One second, two seconds... Seven seconds


    Every second is like moving a pointer in our hearts. The feeling is very clear. Seven seconds passed quickly, and the bomb in front of us did not explode.


    Ten seconds, twenty seconds, thirty seconds


    Depravity even waited impatiently. He poured a glass of boiling water from behind. When he was almost finished, he only heard a bang. The bomb that had been stuck to the guy''s clothes finally exploded.


    "Two minutes and 34 seconds..." I looked at the time and said.


    The guy died after all. At the moment when the bomb exploded, the terrible impact directly blew our windows to pieces and directly disappeared half with the guy''s body.


    But none of us felt afraid. Looking at each other, all three of us could see the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    I just listened to me before, but now I saw this scene with my own eyes. It took two minutes and 34 seconds. Such a long time is enough for them to discard that bomb far away.


    "I... Did..." after a long time, the degenerate said.


    "I did it too..."


    "Me too!"


    Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi both stated their positions at the same time.


    I also smiled. I know this man''s death has added three experts to my team.


    It''s just a dead man. It''s not a matter.


    Although the movement here soon attracted the attention of others, a large group of administrators quickly got into our dormitory, and many capable people on the other sides also focused on this side.


    At this time, the crowd separated from the middle. A man with a white handkerchief in one hand came over like a woman.


    With his lotus finger raised, he seems to be quite uncomfortable with our environment. If something hadn''t happened here, this guy would never have come.


    Supervisor of this dormitory building, Supreme Commander!


    I heard Guan Zhaolin say about this guy. I don''t know his name. Everyone calls him general supervisor or commander.


    The only thing I can be sure of is that this guy is very difficult to provoke and has strong strength. Once an expert angered this guy because of an accident. As a result, his whole body was immediately cut into countless pieces by something.


    At that time, depravity watched this scene with his own eyes. Although his strength was not comparable to that of depravity, he was also an absolute master. However, in front of this guy, he couldn''t even hold down a move and was finished immediately. It''s conceivable how strong this guy''s strength was.


    And most importantly, I didn''t see how this guy shot and what means he used from beginning to end.


    I don''t know why, the general supervisor is quite good to Ling Feng. He turns a blind eye to many things he does to Ling Feng. The reason why Ling Feng dares to be so arrogant is largely due to the connivance of this guy.


    "What happened?" when he came here, the chief supervisor took a look at the messy picture inside, frowned and said in a hoarse voice.


    "Commander... Xiao Hei was killed by them and by Lin Yi. You should be fair. Under your command, Lin Yi killed two people in a row. This guy is arrogant and doesn''t care about you..." Ling Feng didn''t know that he came out of the corner and howled loudly.


    Just for what this guy said, I couldn''t help laughing: "tut tut... Ling Feng, Ling Feng, you are really a divine man. You know that the dead man is your brother Xiaohei? You are an immortal..."


    Ling Feng suddenly stagnated and turned pale: "because... Because I didn''t see my brother..."


    "If you don''t see the dead, it''s Xiaohei. There are hundreds of people in the whole dormitory. There are many people you don''t see. Who died?" I said coldly.


    Ling Feng immediately opened his mouth and was speechless.


    There was a cold flash in the chief supervisor''s eyes. He really didn''t bother to pay attention to the whole Ling Feng. This guy was a fool. He was a real fool. He exposed himself first before others said a word.


    If it wasn''t for the fool''s strength, he would really be too lazy to pay attention to this man.


    "Cough... Let''s not say who this person is. It''s true that you''re dead here. What happened?" the chief supervisor casually staggered things and led them to us.


    "We don''t know." I shrugged my shoulders and said, "I was sleeping. I slept very shallow. Suddenly I was awakened. I heard something stabbing down my throat. I slapped this guy and flew out. That''s the result."


    "Don''t you see this man?"


    "No, I only saw the lower part of my body after flying out and exploding. I think it''s an invisible person. Ah, by the way, Ling Feng, your little brother Xiaohei seems to be an invisible person. You can really guess. You can guess... By the way, there''s a knife on the ground. It''s brought by that person. You must find out whether it''s his fingerprint or not Chu, "I said, kicking the knife on the ground.


    "Don''t bother so much. Just one person died. It''s no big deal. You have to take part in the competition tomorrow. That''s it." some impatient waved. The general supervisor seemed very sleepy, yawned, turned and prepared to leave.


    "Bai Da... Commander, this guy is deliberately killing people. We can''t just forget it..." Ling Feng opened his mouth and said loudly.


    White?


    This word immediately attracted my attention.


    However, before Ling Feng finished saying a word, he immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of the commander, and didn''t see any movement. Ling Feng clasped his neck with his hands, his face turned red, and his hoarse voice squeezed out of his throat.


    "I said... That''s it." the general supervisor said word by word.


    Ling Feng widened his eyes. There were blood in his eyes and nodded constantly.


    Then the chief supervisor turned and left. In a trance, it seemed that something had been taken back. Just above Ling Feng''s throat, a bright red Le Mark looked particularly obvious, and some places were even permeated with blood beads.


    Fool... Don''t look at what time it is.


    Tomorrow is the second round of the king of athletics competition. Lin Yi, who has just defeated Li Jie and successfully become a new hot, is the red man in Qiu Pengfei''s eyes. If he dies at this time, it will be trouble.


    Ling Feng, a fool, came up with such a bad idea!


    A mere invisibility is of no use to a real expert. It''s just death for nothing.


    But this guy''s sudden appearance is definitely a trouble.


    The room was quickly emptied, and we were moved to another more luxurious room and continued to sleep.


    Only one person died. Many people don''t die one day these days. No one cares about it at all. Anyone who is a little smarter knows what''s going on.


    "Hello... Do you remember the last word that little black said?" I finally asked after everyone else left.

 Chapter 353

    Brother Bai will not let you go


    When there were only four of us left in the room, there was no taboo to speak, and everyone frowned.


    Before Xiao Hei died, he had a few minutes, but he couldn''t speak because his chin was broken. His last last words before he died were that brother Bai won''t let you go.


    What does this sentence mean?


    Who is the so-called big brother Bai?


    "Before, there was indeed a man surnamed Bai." depravity suddenly said.


    Depravity has been here for the longest time. Maybe others don''t know some things, but depravity still knows a little.


    The so-called big brother Bai is not an illusory figure fabricated casually, but a real one.


    "Originally Ling Feng was not the boss of those people..."


    "Xiao Hei, Ling Feng, and so many of Ling Feng''s men were also a team before. A group of people came to s city together! All of them were led by a middle-aged man in his forties surnamed Bai, who was their leader."


    "I''ve seen that man. He''s definitely an expert among the experts. Although he hasn''t fought, I can feel the power of that guy."


    "But the man died a month after he came to s city. He died in the commander''s room. It is said that he was killed by the commander because of something..." depravity frowned and said.


    Bai is dead?


    This is beyond my imagination. What happened and how do I feel that everything seems to have entered an inexplicable situation.


    If Bai is dead, how can Xiao Hei say brother Bai?


    "Who is the commander?" I asked.


    "I''m not sure. I heard before that he was a very publicity guy, domineering, but since Bai died in his room, people''s temperament has changed greatly, become more yin and fierce, and even rarely go out of their own room."


    "Is that Bai really dead?" I said suddenly.


    Combined with the news of these people, I have an idea in my heart that makes me feel a little afraid.


    "It''s really dead. I... not only me, but almost everyone watched the corpse surnamed Bai carried out from the room. At that time, the commander warned us not to challenge his authority. That man is the end. Everyone watched..."


    "But since then, our life has been a little better. Before, the commander was like a dog to us. He opened his mouth, scolded, raised his hand, and did what he wanted. After that, because it rarely appeared, we suffered less."


    In retrospect, the previous days were miserable. That guy was unhappy, even interrupted the food of everyone in the whole dormitory building, and made more than 400 people hungry. What''s more, he didn''t give anyone a drop of water for three consecutive days... Everyone hated that guy to death.


    I asked, "that guy began to give preferential treatment to Ling Feng. Since then?"


    "Yes, it should be, because before that, the man didn''t pay attention to anyone at all, even Ling Feng didn''t make any difference." depravity replied positively.


    "Have you noticed that when Ling Feng called the chief supervisor today, he almost said something wrong... Bai!" I said with a sneer.


    White!


    That word, not only I heard, Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi, they all heard the word, and it was because of this that they felt more strange.


    White? Why did Ling Feng say that? Was it just a mistake?


    I''m afraid not.


    "Is the chief supervisor... The white one who died before?"


    This sentence suddenly plunged everyone into silence. In fact, people may have felt it before, but it is more a subconscious negation, or there is no idea in this regard at all.


    Now when I say this, I suddenly feel something wrong. Looking at each other can see the strangeness in each other''s eyes. This is indeed a matter of great doubt.


    Although this kind of thing is hard to imagine, if you think about it carefully, it seems that this kind of situation is not impossible for superpowers. No matter what happens to superpowers, it doesn''t seem so strange, right?


    Now I can only guess that the chief supervisor is the so-called big brother Bai who once died; In other words, brother Bai, with some special strength, turned himself into the chief supervisor, such as Zhou Jia''s imitation.


    It is precisely because of this that the general supervisor''s character will change greatly, and Ling Feng and them can do whatever they want in this dormitory building.


    In this way, everything was immediately clear. Before Xiao Hei died, he said that brother Bai and Ling Feng made a slip of the tongue... Everything pointed to the general supervisor.


    Hey, I don''t know what means that guy used to climb to this position, and he hasn''t been found for so long. It''s really a wonderful thing.


    "Although I''m not sure, it seems that you should be careful now, brother. If the person surnamed Bai is really the chief supervisor, you will kill Xiaohei tonight and fight Ling Feng tomorrow. I''m afraid there will be some trouble!"


    "When you work with Ling Feng tomorrow, try to be light. Don''t repair Ling Feng too badly. Otherwise, I''m afraid that Bai will trouble you." depravity explained.


    "I''ll try my best. As long as Ling Feng doesn''t die, I won''t do anything about him, and now I''m probably the red man in front of Qiu Pengfei. Even if general supervisor Bai doesn''t like me, he doesn''t dare to do anything. If his layer of window paper is pierced, I''m afraid it won''t feel good." after thinking about it, I said.


    After another discussion, the four of us also slept.


    It''s the same as when I met Chen Bolin. Although the three people wanted me to get their bombs out immediately, they... Don''t dare to do so now, or can''t do so.


    Take out the bomb and it will explode in a few minutes.


    If a person is not dead, it will certainly arouse suspicion. If he does so without enough strength, he will be dead.


    Although it is very difficult, now we must wait quietly and accumulate strength slowly.


    The next day, we got up very early. What happened yesterday didn''t cause any sensation in the crowd. Except that Ling Feng looked at me and wanted to tear me up, everything else was the same as before.


    Once again, I came to the arena. This time, the people in the arena were much sparse. There were more than 10000 people yesterday, but today, there are only more than 200 contestants left.


    The rest of them all failed in yesterday''s game.


    The cruelty of the competition is more serious than I thought. I thought at least 500 or 600 people would pass the first round, but I didn''t expect that there was only one third of the number.


    It''s still the harsh voice of the host who killed Matt. Today''s game has begun.


    Tomorrow is the final.


    The dozen people on the high platform are communicating with each other.


    "It seems that there is nothing to see in the previous games. From the 17th game, there will be real experts... Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that the first game is two experts under brother Qiu. It''s a collision between the strong and the strong in advance. It''s a pity to have to eliminate one..." Gong Yuliang said with a smile: "I don''t know what will happen to the two men''s battle? It''s said that the two men still live in the same dormitory building. Maybe it will be settled peacefully in the end?"


    "There is no peaceful solution... Never die. All I need is the strong, and the loser will die." Qiu Pengfei said coldly.


    For Qiu Pengfei, those who can''t win the championship and obtain more benefits for themselves are all rubbish. Those people are just tools to obtain benefits for themselves. If they can''t obtain benefits, there is no need to exist.


    "It was delicious and good to drink and stay. If I really lose, I''ll let them spit out all the good things they ate before..." said Qiu Pengfei with a grimace.

 Chapter 354

    The game began.


    With the voice of the garbage host, the first two people have boarded the challenge arena. This time, as long as you can win this game, you will enter the next round.


    There were originally ten arenas in the venue, but now there is only one, but it is wider than before, so people can enjoy their hands and feet in it.


    The strength of the two people is obviously many times stronger than those of yesterday. One of them is a person with the ability to control water and can condense water into ice; The other is flame.


    One water and one fire, tit for tat, water and fire are not allowed.


    The person who used the power of fire was obviously restrained by the power of the person who used water. He was always suppressed and retreated step by step.


    As a result, the person with the ability of water system seemed to see the hope of victory, but he was careless. He didn''t notice a fire snake winding from the ground, directly entangled the man''s legs, and the violent high temperature instantly fused the two legs.


    With a shrill scream, the water system capable man failed.


    Although not dead, the result may be more tragic than death.


    As soon as he got off the challenge arena, he was immediately dragged down by several administrators. He knew what the outcome would be waiting for him. He struggled violently and screamed, but there was no way. Soon, the scream stopped suddenly.


    Man... Is dead.


    This kind of seriously injured person is not as good as an ordinary person in s city. This kind of person has no need to exist. Just kill him directly. Taking away the ability crystal core can also cultivate the next master.


    This is the cruelty here. No matter how beautiful it looks on the surface, the threat of death has always haunted everyone''s mind.


    I... never do that!


    I swear in my heart.


    The competition was going on one after another. Some people were unlucky and died directly in the challenge arena; Some people were even more unlucky and suffered great pain. As a result, they were seriously injured and difficult to recover. Finally, they were dragged backstage in the scream, and then... Killed.


    In 16 games, only one person saw that the situation was wrong, admitted defeat in advance, walked down from the challenge arena alive, and all the others died.


    "Don''t... I still have one hand. I can use my ability. Don''t kill me, don''t kill me... I can fight, I can kill zombies, and I can get you crystal cores. Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me... I won, you don''t kill me..." a middle-aged man in his thirties was howling loudly, his face was pale, sad and twisted.


    The middle-aged man won the game. Black rock network starts.


    But the game was very tragic. The opponent was killed and he lost an arm... Even if he won, when your body was incomplete, it was eliminated. When you were caught by several administrators, the man was howling.


    Unfortunately, no one cares. Even the winner will die.


    "I fought with you..." seeing that there was no hope of survival, the man was crazy and howled and stretched out his palm at an administrator.


    Bang!


    Unfortunately, when the ability has not been displayed, the body has slammed, exploded and blood scattered.


    Several administrators just wiped the blood on their bodies. They didn''t even bother to take care of the headless corpse, so they went on.


    Next game, go on!


    It''s so cruel. For these people, those who have the ability to participate in the king of competition competition are like fighting dogs. There''s nothing to regret about dying. There''s no need for those dogs who have been bitten off one leg in the fighting field, isn''t it?


    Scenes are identifying the thoughts in my heart.


    King of athletics? I don''t care. Even if it is the king of competition, my life is still in the hands of others. What I want is absolute freedom.


    "Game 17, start, Ling Feng vs Lin Yi!"


    Finally, it''s my turn.


    I sat up from the chair with a gloomy face. Ling Feng next to me also had the same fierce face.


    I know, don''t expect a peaceful result with this guy. Even if I admit defeat, this guy will chase after me and kill me.


    And I won''t lose here.


    Just after he boarded the challenge arena, Ling Feng immediately howled. The sharp bone spurs suddenly appeared on his ten fingers. He opened his hands and flew directly at me.


    Sharp bone spurs can pierce everything. With a strong body and red eyes, the whole person looks like a complete beast.


    I also directly pulled out the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs. The sharpness of the Tomahawk, which is obviously much more exaggerated than yesterday, has almost doubled.


    Drink!


    With a loud drink, he grabbed the big axe with both hands and swung it round in an instant. The sharp axe blade cut directly behind him.


    There was no communication between the two people. It was the most tragic fight.


    Looking at my Tomahawk, Ling Feng was not afraid at all. He grabbed it directly with one claw. His bone spur can withstand the bombardment of sniper gun bullets. One hand can grasp the guy''s weapon, and the other hand can instantly open the guy''s heart.


    Ling Feng''s strength is very strong. We all know that this guy is like a savage ORC. His strength is infinite. The bone spurs in his hands are sharper than any weapon. His long hair can resist most attacks. His physical strength is extremely strong. He almost never gets tired. The recovery speed of his injury is more terrible. Unless he can be defeated in an instant, otherwise, The longer the delay, the better for Lingfeng.


    And can that man defeat Ling Feng in a short time?


    "On the other hand, Lin Yi, who is holding a battle axe, is also the dark horse in this competition. He tortured the fire man with strong strength and showed amazing strength. So who... Er..."


    On the high platform, the host was howling loudly.


    But at this time, his voice seemed to be stuck. What he had said could no longer be spread.


    Shua!


    The whole battlefield was silent. In that moment, the two figures had crossed.


    The venue was silent, and the spectators around didn''t know what had happened.


    Only the expressions on the faces of the ten people on the highest stage were dignified.


    As for the contestants around the challenge arena, most of them don''t understand what happened. Only Xu an and Xiao Huangshu seem to have found something, and their eyes are all slightly narrowed. Perhaps at this time, the two people really took me to heart.


    Jingle


    A few seconds later, Ling Feng''s five bone spurs on his right hand fell down as if they had lost their support, and a blood line appeared on his neck... Then with a puff, a blood arrow burst out directly, and most of his neck was cut off.


    The whole body completely lost its support and fell to the ground with a pop.


    There was not even a trace of blood on the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs.


    seckill!


    WOW!


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar all around. Everyone was stunned. Originally, they thought it would be a soul stirring battle. Unexpectedly, it would end in this way. Everyone was shocked.


    It''s time


    On the challenge arena, Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi and even corruption are black lines full of brains.


    I''m sorry, Lin Yi, what''s in your mind, Lin Yi? I said last night that in order not to let that old white find trouble, you''d better not make Ling Feng too miserable. You can let Ling Feng live and let him live as much as possible, but you''re good. Without saying a word, you gave Ling Feng seconds!


    It''s strange that Lao Bai doesn''t hate you.


    In fact, not only other people, but also me.


    Yes, the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs are indeed quite sharp, but even if they are sharp, they are limited... Just now it was like cutting tofu. Cutting Ling Feng''s body was no different from cutting air.


    Broken armour... Broken armour with a 5% probability was encountered at the moment when the cruel fangs first touched blood.


    I want to say that Ling Feng hasn''t washed his face for many days. There is a 2% probability that this guy will meet at once. How can I say you


    I can only say that you are not unjust when you die!

 Chapter 355

    One move killed Ling Feng. I couldn''t believe it in my heart. It was not until that host announced my victory that I recovered from that shock.


    Ling Feng, Ling Feng, it''s not easy for you to live from the end of the world to the present.


    I was stunned and didn''t react for a while, but when I looked at other people''s eyes, it became an expressionless indifference and coldness, as if it didn''t matter what a move to kill an expert was.


    All of a sudden, the aura of that kind of master was fully displayed, and there was a trace of fear and awe in my eyes.


    When he killed Li Jie before, he was like a madman, a murderer, and a big axe. Now he is more like an expert in the world, which is awesome.


    On the high platform, Qiu Pengfei''s mouth was full of a smile. An expert died under his hand, but Qiu Pengfei was not dissatisfied at all. On the contrary, he was very happy.


    It''s just the death of a slave. What''s so angry? Just like a nest of ants, the one who died was at best a stronger ant, and that''s all. Of course, if another person died at this time, Qiu Pengfei would look the same.


    The palm shook and took back the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs. The power of that weapon attracted everyone''s attention.


    When I turned back, I could clearly feel that countless eyes were focused on my body, especially those in the same area and dormitory, with fear, awe and even some gloating.


    But when I walked past, one by one I was honest and let go of the road. No one dared to stand in front of me at this time.


    "Brother, are you crazy?" as soon as I went back, the degenerate suddenly said to me with a gloomy face: "didn''t you explain it before, don''t..."


    Slightly shook his head: "no way. The plan can''t keep up with the change. I didn''t expect that Ling Feng died like this. It can only be considered that he was too unlucky..."


    I simply said the probability. All three people stared. Obviously, they were quite speechless about Ling Feng''s bad luck. It seems that the guy is really dead.


    "What about that?" Chen Xi was worried that I would be troubled by the man surnamed Bai.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. I think the guy surnamed Bai doesn''t dare to do anything to me. At least he doesn''t dare to do anything to me before the end of the competition." I said: "if I become the king of competition, that guy will have no choice."


    "And this is also an opportunity to show your strength. It will be easier to win more people''s cooperation," I said in a hoarse voice.


    It''s an unexpected joy to show your strong strength, which is comparable to that of 12 people, enough to form a certain deterrent. In this case, it''s obviously more likely to resist with people who want to find some like-minded people.


    The game is going on one after another. Several people are analyzing the possible objects with me.


    "Little yellow book can try. That guy''s strength is very strong, but his character seems to be very easygoing. He has never killed a person after participating in the competition for so long. If that guy chooses to kill, he may consume less and may fail for this reason."


    "Where''s Xu an?"


    "Forget it, that guy is a murderer. Even if he admits defeat, he will kill his opponent. I''m afraid such people will easily cause trouble when cooperating. They may be betrayed by this guy. If this guy reports it to Qiu Pengfei as a deal, there may be some trouble..." depraved frowned and said.


    But that guy is also a strong general. It''s a waste to give up so much.


    "Pay attention to this guy too..." just at this time, depravity suddenly said.


    A new game is going on in the challenge arena, the 24th game.


    There are two people on the stage. One is a strong man like a bull, and the other is about corruption.


    A slender man who looks very imposing, about twenty-eight or nine years old, but his face is full of vicissitudes and holds a sharp long gun in his hand.


    The bull was really a bull. Just on the stage, his body immediately turned into a strong bison, with two sharp horns, and hit directly.


    But the guy opposite was not afraid at all. As soon as he waved the long gun in his hand, he seemed to see a dragon like vitality from the long gun, and then shouted angrily. His body turned into a streamer and hit the bison directly.


    As a result, with a bang, the buffalo was directly hit and flew out for more than ten meters. Its body hit the thick glass, and a big hole was penetrated in its chest, but it didn''t die.


    Immediately raised his hand and surrendered, and the man did not continue to pursue and kill.


    "Hao Ziqi, this man is an expert under Lei Gong and Li Hao. He has strong strength. Although he has not entered the finals or semi-finals, he can only be regarded as bad luck. He participated twice. Once he met the little yellow book and was defeated. Another time, he met the champion in advance and was defeated... He fought with the third champion for half an hour and declared his loss because he was exhausted He is defeated and has a good character. Generally, as long as he admits defeat, he will not die. "Depravity whispered beside him.


    I nodded slightly. This man is much more worthy to win over than Xu an.


    After Hao Ziqi''s battle, another man appeared soon.


    This is a character who may be a little older. It looks like a drunkard. His clothes are untidy and his hair is scattered like a bird''s nest. The whole person looks uninhibited. If he doesn''t appear in this challenge arena, he will even be regarded as a tramp.


    But when this man appeared, the whole venue was immersed in a strange atmosphere.


    "Who is this man?" my intuition told me that this guy is very unusual.


    "Hey... Fan Xiaotian is an expert, but I''m afraid it''s not easy for you to win him over." he said with a smile.


    In this way, I''m curious. What''s special about this man that can make his depraved face so strange.


    "Others call him crazy." depravity said, "and this man''s behavior is really similar to that of a madman. He will fight with him. If he is happy, he will safely send you out of the arena. He will even admit defeat. If he is in a bad mood, this guy will let the other party die without a whole body!"


    "You know, this guy once had a chance to be a champion."


    "Now there are six competitions and six competitive kings, of which he has participated in six times. Sometimes he failed to pass the preliminary competition, sometimes he hit the back, but each competition is basically unharmed."


    "Among the six games, only the last game, there was a woman..."


    A king of female competition, that''s the first.


    "That woman is beautiful, but she is not stunning, but her figure is really fucking super punctual, protruding forward and backward. At that time, the final was that woman with fan Xiaotian." heiyan.com started.


    "Fan Xiaotian''s strength was obviously stronger than that woman. When he pressed the woman and saw that he was about to win, fan Xiaotian directly asked the woman to sleep with him in front of countless people in the arena of the king of competition. If he slept with him, he would give her the position of the king of competition..."


    Poof


    My God... This man is really a man of temperament.


    Just this point, I have an inexplicable favor for this guy in my heart.


    Well, those who dare to face their lustful desires will not be bad people.


    Then I was quite curious. What was the final result of this brother?


    "Everyone was stunned at that time..."


    I can probably think of that picture, not to mention the spectators around. I guess even the twelve people on the high platform are stunned.


    "At that time, crazy soldier Ling Yi was almost mad at this guy. His strongest master didn''t break into the finals before. Now he finally broke in and made this request at this time..."


    "Then..."


    "Then..."

 Chapter 356

    "Then..." I couldn''t wait to ask, could it be that two people came up to the challenge arena for a live spring palace?


    "Then... The woman agreed." depravity said slightly sarcastically, "then fan Xiaotian happily admitted defeat, and Ling Yi was mad."


    "Then they two..."


    "After winning the championship of the king of athletics competition, the woman was free. We don''t know what happened later. It is said that fan Xiaotian was stood up, and the woman never met with fan Xiaotian again. Moreover, the most unfortunate thing is that Ling Yi was dissatisfied because fan Xiaotian deliberately admitted defeat, starved fan Xiaotian for seven days, and banned fan Xiaotian from touching women unless fan Xiaotian I can win the championship this time... "


    Tut Tut, this boy is really unlucky enough. He openly flirted with girls in the challenge arena. As a result, he was stood up. He was also put on a chastity belt. He was not allowed to touch women. It''s really pathetic.


    However, it seems that in order to liberate the ban on himself, fan Xiaotian now looks particularly crazy. Abstinence for a month is definitely the most terrible torture for the person who can openly courtship in the challenge arena.


    In order to get rid of this inhuman torture, this guy was crazy. He was carrying two huge axes on his shoulders. Just after he boarded the challenge arena, he looked like a exploding bear and rushed out directly.


    Two huge axes, which looked like door plates, fell directly from the sky. With a bang, the ground under his feet directly split two huge cracks. The enemy in front was trembling and flew out directly with blood at his mouth.


    "I surrender..." the two axes screamed bitterly and stayed over the forehead. It seemed that as long as they were a little lower, they could completely tear the guy''s head in half.


    Shua... Several hairs were torn by the strength of the axe and fell from the front.


    "Cut... No seed." despised, and then fan Xiaotian took two steps back with two axes on his shoulder.


    No seed? Are you kidding? If you''re kind, you''ll lose your life.


    At this time, it seems better to have no seed.


    Fan Xiaotian, win!


    Simply put, this guy doesn''t seem to have any special strength, just simple strength... Those two axes were specially made for fan Xiaotian by crazy soldier Ling Yi.


    It is forged with the strongest alloy steel. It is required to be simple, sharp, heavy and firm.


    Each has a weight of at least 1000 kilograms. If the terrible weight hits a person''s body, even if it is not hit by the axe blade, it is estimated that it will turn into meat sauce immediately.


    The battle is over... There seems to be some noteworthy objects behind. Tell me all about corruption.


    Experts of this level are particularly important at this time. Experts of this level, such as fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi, say it''s not too much to be a hundred.


    It is very important to win over these experts.


    This time, the king of competition competition competition gathered more strong players than before.


    At this time, my eyes lit up, patted the fallen shoulder, and then turned and left.


    People have three urgent needs... Even superpowers are the same. They always have to go to the bathroom, right?


    For me, this may be the only chance to contact these people.


    Little yellow book whistled in his mouth. On the surface, it looked relaxed. Although there were many experts in this competition, this guy didn''t worry much, but it was relaxed.


    Running to the toilet, seeing that there was no one around, little yellow book smiled at the corners of his mouth: "Hey, man, what''s the matter with me for so long?"


    Just behind the little yellow book, my figure appeared and smiled, "how do you know I''m following you? Maybe I''m just going to the bathroom?"


    "Please, don''t treat me as a fool. If you have something to say quickly... Do you want me to deliberately lose to you in the game?" little yellow book blinked: "I think you shouldn''t be that kind of talent, right?"


    "Of course not..." I smiled: "I came to you for another, more important thing."


    So, Xiao Huang Shu was curious: "Oh, what''s that? Do you want to take me to escape from here?"


    Little yellow book just said that casually, but I smiled: "that''s right!


    ¡±


    This time, it was the little yellow book''s turn to change his face. He stared at me with beads in his eyes. A few seconds later, the little yellow book laughed: "brother, you really can joke. Ha ha, I think I didn''t hear that."


    "Why do you think you didn''t hear... I can untie the bomb on us, but... I know it''s too difficult to escape here with my own strength, so I need help..." I said in a deep voice!


    "Disarm the bomb?" little yellow book''s eyes narrowed slightly: "empty mouth..."


    "I will let you see that scene, as long as you are willing to cooperate with me..." I also smiled.


    I know that no one can resist the temptation of freedom.


    It doesn''t matter what kind of master you are. If you have the opportunity to set yourself free, you will agree even at the risk of your life. Black rock network starts.


    Although the little yellow book looks hesitant, I know that when this guy is really sure that I can disarm the bomb, everything will come naturally at that time.


    After finishing the little yellow book, I began to look for my next goal, fan Xiaotian.


    Compared with Xiaohuang book, fan Xiaotian is much easier to handle.


    Fan Xiaotian himself is a spontaneous guy. He can do whatever he wants. Even if he is equipped with a bomb, he is still an absolute anti bone boy. Now he will not give up with the hope of freedom.


    Especially when I said it, even if fan Xiaotian was the king of competition, he couldn''t find the woman who once stood up for trouble, but if he was free, he didn''t have to take anything into account. At that time, fan Xiaotian almost said nothing and immediately agreed.


    The most difficult thing to deal with is about Hao Ziqi. This is a very careful guy. After I wasted countless saliva, Hao Ziqi finally reluctantly agreed.


    And I didn''t promise to join the partnership, just promise to see if I really have that power.


    For Hao Ziqi, he will never do anything he is not sure about. It''s better to live than die... This man and fan Xiaotian are two completely opposite models.


    Just persuading these three people has wasted a lot of my words. I was going to win over more people, but seeing this situation, I gave up this idea for the time being.


    There are many people with mixed mouths and people are separated from each other. No one knows what will be in each other''s heart.


    If our news is leaked out, it will be troublesome. Xu an, I thought for a long time and didn''t go to that guy in the end.


    The competition for the king of athletics is still going on. No one has noticed that today, an agreement has been formed.


    The plan for the first step was quite smooth.


    Just as I was preparing for the afternoon game, a man like an administrator called me away.


    I thought it was Zijiao again, but unexpectedly, the administrator called me to the corner, and then my body shape changed rapidly. It was Zhou Jia.


    After a few months, the girl was obviously much more mature than before. Although she was still gentle, she was not as weak as before.


    "Brother Lin, long time no see." looking at me, Zhou Jia said with a smile.


    As soon as she finished speaking, Zhou Jia''s appearance returned to that of the administrator. After all, we should be careful about this private joint.


    "Long time no see!" I also smiled: "since Chen Bolin asked you to come to me, does that mean that the situation over there is almost the same?"


    "Yes, as long as I''m here, it''s not easy to want contacts? All the old brothers have been contacted before. Boss Meng Rui, Lao Wu and Xiaofeng have all been contacted. Woo, if it''s not inappropriate, Xiao Ya will come by herself. The only trouble is... Sister Chen Yi''s head." she frowned and Zhou Jia said.


    "Chen Yi?" my eyebrows also frowned: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Chen Yi was locked up in the dungeon by Gong Yuliang."

 Chapter 357

    From Zhou Jia''s mouth, I know the current situation of Chen Yi. It can be said that Chen Yi is the most miserable person now.


    Chen Yi is caught by Gong Yuliang, because Chen Yi is beautiful, has a good figure, and has a rebellious temperament, which is still very attractive to men.


    Gong Yuliang has a crush on Chen Yi and wants Chen Yi to be her own woman. If Chen Yi agrees, Gong Yuliang even promises to get the bomb out of Chen Yi''s head.


    But Chen Yi refused. Gong Yuliang became angry and even wanted to use strength. As a result, Chen Yi said coldly that if the guy dared to be strong, she would dig out the bomb behind her neck and die with Gong Yuliang.


    In this way, Gong Yuliang really didn''t dare to act rashly. Do you think that if the bomb exploded again when men and women were happy, wouldn''t it be all over?


    But Gong Yuliang is not willing to give up. He locks Chen Yi in the dungeon. He eats the worst food every day and lives in the dirtiest and most chaotic place. He hopes that one day Chen Yi can''t stand it and will take the initiative to surrender to himself.


    In this way, it is five months. Chen Yi has been locked up in the dungeon for five months.


    Shit... That bastard.


    After listening to Zhou Jia''s words, I felt more anger in my heart.


    That Gong Yuliang locked Chen Yi in that place.


    "Now all the other brothers can get together, except elder sister Chen Yi," Zhou Jia said.


    "Is there anyone else besides the old brothers?" I asked after thinking about it.


    "In addition to the old people before us, there are seventy or eighty brothers and sisters we met later, all of whom we knew when we were imprisoned in this city. They have good relationships. These people are also willing to fight."


    Everyone has their own circle of communication. As soon as I came to s City, I knew depravity. Chen Xi and Guan Zhaolin are three brothers. It is also normal for others to have their own circle of communication. Select some trusted friends from their own circle of communication and pull them out together. In this way, the scale will gradually expand.


    "Well... So... We should act at the same time, otherwise, it''s easy to respond to each other in advance!" I frowned and thought in my heart.


    "Tomorrow noon is the final decisive moment of the competitive King competition. You start to remove your bombs in advance. Tomorrow morning, make as much noise as possible." I said in a hoarse voice.


    While talking, I handed the mercury machete to Zhou Jia: "take this thing to Meng Rui. He knows how to use it."


    Zhou Jia didn''t say much. After taking the mercury machete, she left soon.


    I have only one person. Purification and mercury machete purification have a time limit of 90 seconds, that is to say, it takes one and a half minutes to use the second time after using it once.


    Therefore, it must be fully planned.


    Meng Rui knows how to use the mercury machete. Giving the mercury machete to Meng Rui is enough to disarm the bomb on the people over there.


    Moreover, at that time, almost everyone was attracted by the final of the competition King competition. Meng Rui''s actions would not attract too many people''s attention. It was the best time.


    Unfortunately, I spent too much money before. Otherwise, I would like to prepare more mercury machetes... If there were enough mercury machetes, it wouldn''t be so troublesome.


    With a cruel heart, I changed the remaining soul crystal fragments into gold coins.


    Ability crystal core and soul crystal fragments can be converted into gold coins in a certain proportion, but gold coins cannot be converted into this ability crystal core.


    There is no doubt that the ability crystal core is much more precious. Usually I am absolutely not willing to do this kind of loss making business, but now I can''t care so much.


    Otherwise, even if I can purify, how much can a person purify?


    The heart is thinking about it quickly, and the game is still going on.


    When I came back, two people were fighting in the challenge arena. I looked at the challenge arena subconsciously, and I almost spit out my mouth.


    My God


    Just above the challenge arena, a guy with an obscene face and a moustache ignored the roaring whirlwind around his body. His two arms quickly extended in mid air, just like a spring and a rubber band. In an instant, he wrapped the enemy into a zongzi, and then hit the ground with a bang.


    Easy victory!


    Zhang Quan... Dare you say this guy is not Zhang Quan?


    Damn it, I knew these people were definitely not fuel-efficient lamps. I knew these brothers would definitely appear. I was so busy contacting other people that I didn''t watch a few games. Now I know that Zhang Quan is also involved in the game.


    "That guy... It''s said to be a mermaid from the sea. He''s a very obscene guy. He''s the servant of the old immortal Qin executioner." depravity seemed to notice my eyes and explained.


    A very obscene guy, which explains quite well.


    "By the way, there is also a crab who seems to have come from the sea. Both of them are dark horses. They were not optimistic about anyone before. As a result, their strength is quite good..."


    Crab... Isn''t it a crab.


    I didn''t expect this boy to come too. I don''t know where Dao Yu and Nami are now.


    After a round of competition, more and more people have been eliminated. Little yellow book is as leisurely as ever. The people who compete with little yellow book are definitely the luckiest.


    Hao Ziqi and fan Xiaotian passed without doubt.


    The strength of the three people is almost the decisive force. As long as they don''t meet in advance, they basically won''t encounter any problems.


    Xu an is the same. This guy can be said to be the bloodiest member in the arena now. Whoever encounters this guy is definitely the most unlucky. In front of Xu an, there are no injured but the dead.


    Twisted corpses were used by Xu an to declare his status.


    As for me, I haven''t met any enemies. Since the last time I killed Ling Feng with one move, I have become a notorious bastard in the arena, even more terrible than Xu an.


    At least Xu''an''s enemy still had a chance to speak, but my enemy didn''t even have a chance to speak and was directly killed.


    But thanks to this, in the next few games, my opponent didn''t play directly and abstained directly.


    I''m kidding. It''s a second kill all at once. Even Lingfeng''s experts can''t hold up. Do you want to go up and die?


    The strength of depravity was also fully displayed at this time. The depravity in the challenge arena was like a warrior, waving his sickle and easily defeating one enemy after another.


    Don''t underestimate the strength of depravity. Anyway, depravity has also participated in the first competitive King competition, and has entered the top ten. The strength is self-evident.


    In the next six months, although depravity no longer continued to participate in the king of competition competition, his strength was steadily improving.


    I can improve my strength by killing monsters, upgrading, adding points and buying equipment.


    They can also make their strength stronger by taking the monster''s ability crystal core. In this half a year, corruption is not idle. Black rock network starts.


    Although it seems nothing on the surface, in fact, the degenerate strength is no worse than any master.


    As for Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi, their strength is slightly weaker.


    At the beginning of the king of athletics competition, he was easily defeated.


    But depravity once said that these two people are very talented and have special abilities. If they can make good use of them, cultivate them well and give them enough time, they will even be stronger than depravity.


    Zhang Quan has some similar strength to Lu Fei, the protagonist in the pirate king. His body turns into rubber and can avoid most attacks. His means are quite strange. Few people can be hostile.


    Crabs, relying on their absolute defense and invincible power, crush with pure power.


    There was another noteworthy guy in the field. That was the only woman in the game. She was holding a javelin. Her body could turn into a cheetah. She was extremely sensitive and had super strength. She beat the previous seed players and promoted smoothly.


    When the last game was over, the top 16 finally came into being.


    These sixteen people are all the strongest in the arena this time.


    After the last 16, it was the last eight... When I saw the list of the first game, I suddenly frowned.


    Crab vs Xu an!

 Chapter 358

    Crab vs Xu an!


    It''s the last game today. After today''s game, the remaining top eight will be tomorrow.


    But this first game is a game that worries me, crab and Xu an.


    I know the strength of crabs. They are simple and rough, with rough skin and thick meat. With great strength, they can easily crush their opponents! But Xu an is not easy to deal with, and his fat body can burst out amazing power.


    A fat body can avoid most attacks, and its own attack method is also very strange. Even with the strength of crabs, it may not be able to stop the guy''s attack.


    Sixteen into eight, up to now, every member of the competition is a master among the masters.


    On the challenge arena, crabs are careful. Obviously, this guy also knows that Xu an opposite is difficult to deal with, but crabs have so many attack methods.


    After hesitating for a while, the crab immediately waved his big pliers and rushed over, punching Xu an directly.


    The pliers have amazing destructive power. Once the turtle of the mermaid family, how strong the hard shell on the body, was easily broken by the crab.


    But this time, the problem appeared. The guy was fat and extremely slippery. Even when he hit it with the power of crab, he didn''t cause any harm to the guy.


    On the contrary, he was almost seized by the monster, and the opportunity extended along the crab''s arm.


    If crabs didn''t hide fast, they might have fallen directly into the downwind at the beginning.


    Xu an''s attack method is very simple, which is to rely on his strong physique and crush it like a tank. Even if he has no chance to entangle it quickly, when he forces the other party to the corner, it is basically the time when the other party dies.


    It just happens that crab is not a speed expert. After a few rounds of simple fighting, crab feels that he has no way to this guy. If he continues to fight, he may be in danger.


    Anyway, my goal has been achieved. In that case, there is no need to continue to entangle in such things.


    Crab and Zhang Quan actually have the same idea. By participating in the competitive King competition, let others know that their previous brothers will come. Let''s think about it together and see if there is any way to get out of this situation.


    I have found brother Lin. it is estimated that brother Lin has already seen himself. I should soon find a way to contact myself.


    In that case


    "I admit defeat..." the crab said very single. Admitting defeat is not a big deal.


    Maybe he felt that crabs were not easy to deal with. This time, Xu an didn''t kill all the crabs, gave way to one side and gave way to the exit.


    Then the crab walked towards the exit.


    At this time, Xu an''s eyes suddenly flashed a cold light. Originally, the fat body was slow, but at this time, the speed suddenly increased. That huge body suddenly became extremely sharp at this time.


    Originally, a piece of milky white skin turned into another shape in an instant. The whole body surface seemed to be covered with a layer of green marks and turned into a green marble.


    The original fat body suddenly changed into another shape, strong and full of power.


    His arms suddenly extended, just like the rubber band of a catapult, directly rooted on the ground, and then his whole body suddenly shot out in front of him, turning into a huge ball, and with a bang, he directly hit the crab on the ground.


    At that moment, I suddenly sat up from my chair, and my body even had an impulse, an impulse to rush out directly.


    That huge green sphere directly surrounded the crab.


    Then... Boom!


    In a trance, the round body seemed to explode in an instant. The body suddenly expanded, but soon contracted back.


    This accident exceeded everyone''s imagination. No one expected such a scene.


    I didn''t expect that the guy who has always been almost like a snail can burst out such sensitivity in an instant.


    All along, this guy has been pretending. That''s when he showed his real strength. Everything before was false. Black rock network starts.


    At this moment, Xu an showed all his capital for no other reason, just because he didn''t want to leave a living mouth in front of him. That''s all. It''s not too much to break out his capital.


    Everything happened in an instant, beyond everyone''s expectations.


    When we react, it''s too late. The crabs have been completely surrounded.


    About five seconds later, the green body contracted back quickly and became fat again.


    As for crabs, they were vomited out of their stomachs.


    Just at this moment, the appearance of the crab has become extremely tragic. There are signs of being injured everywhere on the body. The cracks on the crab armor are extremely tragic, and large areas of blood are rolling down the crab''s body.


    The huge pliers were even broken and pulled under that attack.


    But the crab didn''t die after all. Even Xu an''s sneak attack couldn''t kill the crab.


    With a resentful look at Xu an, the crab went out from the exit.


    Just now, when Xu an wrapped the crab in his body, the crab also pierced Xu an''s body with his sharp pliers, causing serious trauma to the guy. Perhaps it is for this reason that Xu an didn''t kill all the crabs?


    Just watching the crabs black and blue, my eyes are covered with endless strong killing intention.


    Before, I still wanted to act with rashan. After all, this guy is also an absolute master, but now, this idea has completely disappeared in my heart.


    The person who hurt my brother, I will make him pay the most tragic price.


    If I was injured in a normal fight, maybe I wouldn''t be so angry, but the crabs have conceded defeat and this guy sneaked from the side, which has violated my taboo.


    The next game is the game between Chen Xi and Xiao Huang Shu. Instead of watching it, I turned and left here.


    At one place, I met Zhang Quan and gave four bottles of red medicine to Zhang Quan, who handed it over to crab. At the same time, I also told Zhang Quan our plan.


    The game continued. Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi really lost. Chen Xi met Xiao Huang Shu, which was a test for Chen Xi to test his real strength.


    Without any reservation, he did his best. After dozens of rounds of fighting, Chen Xi took the initiative to admit defeat.


    As for Guan Zhaolin, what he encountered was depravity. After a fight, he quickly admitted defeat.


    As for me, I met an expert under Zhu Yan. The strength of that person is also quite good, but my strength is stronger.


    When the game ended that night, the top eight players finally appeared.


    Xiao Huangshu, Xu an, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, degenerate, the girl who can become a puma, Shirley, Zhang Quan, and me... Eight people are promoted.


    After eight promotion, today''s battle is over.


    Tomorrow will be eight to four, the semi-finals and the final... And this final is a great feast for us.


    Everything will end tomorrow.


    But our plan has begun at this moment.


    No one noticed that on this night, some people had quietly left the dormitory and didn''t go back to the dormitory for the night.


    For this city, the number of those capable people is too much.


    No one, like the school, has to inspect the dormitory every day. It''s normal even if they don''t go home at night occasionally.


    Only one person in the dormitory went back.


    The game is over and the spectators around have left.


    A local middle-aged man in s city left with a satisfied smile on his face. What can capable people do, just like circus animals, to fight and perform in front of him.


    As a native of S City, it''s great to see this exciting duel


    After the visual stimulation, my heart is empty. At this time, I seem to have to find a woman to vent!

 Chapter 359

    Woman is really a wonderful creature.


    When you are happy, find a woman to have fun; When you are in a bad mood, find a woman to vent; Now the heart has just experienced a stimulation, and the sudden emptiness is unbearable. It''s also a good choice to find a woman to vent at this time.


    This is the benefit of being a native of s city. Those women choose whichever they like. In addition to some special women and those capable people who can''t touch at will, other women don''t choose what they like?


    I thought I was a guy no one looked up to before. I didn''t expect to have this kind of welfare now.


    His eyes looked around on the road, and soon the guy saw a woman dressed as a maid, who seemed to be doing something according to his master''s order.


    Just right, that''s the woman. She looks good, too.


    When this guy stopped in front of the woman, the poor woman suddenly turned pale.


    She knew what the bastard wanted to do, so she was in a hurry. She just didn''t want to meet too many men here, but... She did.


    "Please, don''t be here..." the woman begged, trying to protect her last dignity and not to be insulted by the damn man in this public.


    Just at this time, the man was in a good mood, so he agreed to the woman''s request and dragged the woman into a nearby alley.


    As soon as he got in, the man was impatient and pulled his clothes.


    But at this time, a big hand suddenly stretched out from the side and covered the guy''s mouth.


    Woo woo


    "Little sister, you''d better leave here early." with a smile, fan Xiaotian said to the little girl.


    The girl was startled, but she reacted quickly, nodded at fan Xiaotian, and then quickly turned and left.


    In this alley, several figures emerged one by one.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi and Xiao Huangshu are all here, not only these three people, but also Chen Xi, Guan Zhaolin and me.


    The plan has begun... If you want to bring these three people to your side, you must make a certain commitment.


    Just right, now the unlucky guy comes to the door by himself. Look at this guy''s appearance, even if he is killed, he won''t lose anything.


    "What do you want to do? I''m a native of s city. If you dare to hurt me, you''ll be dead..." the guy was still howling loudly. It seemed that being a native was his biggest dependence.


    "Waste NIMA''s words, and then fucking nonsense, I''ll break your teeth..." fan Xiaotian scolded the guy and slapped the guy.


    As a result, the whole person was immediately beaten, with some concussion. The corners of his mouth were full of blood. Not everyone can bear fan Xiaotian''s slap.


    "Hey, buddy, should we start now? We''re all waiting," said fan Xiaotian.


    "Of course..." I smiled and winked. Chen Xi came over.


    "Remember, seven seconds after time, the bomb will explode in seven seconds." I stressed that this is my own purification, which is somewhat different from the mercury machete.


    Chen Xi nodded. The expression on his face was a little excited. From today on, he and Guan Zhaolin will be free.


    "Purification!"


    Take a deep breath and a purification appears directly.


    Chen Xi only felt a slight pain in the back of his neck and his whole body was tight. Although he had known that he could succeed, he still felt some fear in his heart at this time.


    Then, just in front of several people, the scene appeared. The bomb broke free directly from the back neck. The small metal miniature bomb the size of a soybean looked creepy.


    At the moment when the mini bomb just appeared, I immediately started and grabbed the bomb. Nearby, fan Xiaotian had already broken open the unlucky man''s mouth, and then bent his fingers to bomb. The bomb was directly shot into the guy''s mouth.


    "Back!"


    With a low cry, everyone retreated quickly.


    A few seconds later, the body of the unlucky man who had not even recovered from the concussion exploded.


    The whole body was directly turned into a large piece of blood stain. There were a large piece of blood red marks on the surrounding walls. Plasma, intestines and internal organs were stained everywhere. The whole body was directly blown to pieces.


    In the end, ordinary people, without the powerful flesh of those with ability, could not withstand such a violent impact and were killed in an instant.


    If a capable person''s bomb explodes, it will probably be suspicious if there is no body here, so... We must find a substitute for the dead now.


    Around those broken limbs, about enough, as for the death of an ordinary person, it won''t cause any sensation.


    When everyone around gathered again, they were all excited. Seeing is better than hearing. No matter what I said before, I didn''t see it with my own eyes.


    Fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huang Shu and Hao Ziqi are now completely determined. I can disarm those bombs. Although the time is short, it is nothing for these experts. Seven seconds is enough. Black rock network starts.


    "Well, what''s the feeling of freedom?" I asked Chen Xi with a smile.


    This guy now looks like a coquettish wave, with open arms. He seems to be breathing the bloody smell around, and his face is intoxicated.


    "It''s fucking cool!"


    A simple sentence is the most true portrayal of Chen Xi''s heart.


    That''s fucking cool!


    That''s great!


    "Then I''ll go first. I won''t go back tonight." hehe smiled and Chen Xi said.


    The bomb has been lifted. He has no need to continue to return to the dormitory. Moreover, when he returns to the dormitory, it is easy to be found that there are bomb scanning things in the dormitory.


    "Remember, make as much noise as possible tomorrow morning and try to attract some guards," I said.


    "Don''t worry, it''s on me." Chen Xi patted his chest, then smiled at the corners of his mouth, and his body was submerged in the darkness.


    "Well, let''s find the next target now!"


    For those who purify in advance, everyone needs to find a substitute for the dead.


    And the most important thing in s city is this kind of dead guy.


    Casually caught a guy who bullied ordinary foreigners on the roadside. It was another purification. The bomb was stuffed into the guy''s body, and another body was blown to pieces.


    Then Guan Zhaolin was free.


    "I''ll find my sister first. Of course, I''ll never forget tomorrow''s task." the corner of my mouth smiled and Guan Zhaolin said.


    This guy is a dead sister.


    After Guan Zhaolin left, several people on our side also dispersed.


    Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi are fully convinced, but it''s not time for us to lift it.


    We all know that this is definitely not the time.


    Even if we disarm our bombs now, we can''t escape from the city. Only a few of us are far from enough. We need more experts.


    All this will make a decision in tomorrow''s battle.


    After leaving, I quickly went to the next location.


    In this place, crabs, Zhang Quan and Xiao Quan have been waiting here for a long time.


    Four red medicine bottles have recovered the injuries of some crabs, but it is far from enough. The huge pliers have not been fully connected.


    I lost another treatment. Crab feels better.


    "Just the three of you?" I asked.


    "Well, only the three of us are here for the time being. We mermaids are miserable... Fuck, those people keep us mermaids as pets. Those who have power are sent to the arena. Those who don''t have much power are kept by some important members of the twelve bastards... Fuck." Zhang Quan cursed angrily.


    In this city, mermaids seem to be kept as high-end pets.


    Not only mermaids, but also other cat girls, wolf girls and rabbit girls, which are different from normal humans, are kept as pets.


    "Never mind, I''ll get them all out," I said in a deep voice.


    This is my oath. Those people put their hope on me. I brought them to this city. I will never shirk that responsibility.


    "I will set them all free..."

 Chapter 360

    After the treatment of the crab''s injury, he found a substitute for the dead ghost to cancel the bomb behind the crab and Xiao Quan''s head, and then the two became free men.


    On the other side of the city, Meng Rui is taking the mercury machete and disarming the bomb with his brothers like me.


    We dare not be too presumptuous. Every time we disarm, there will be a long interval to avoid being found by the other party. Moreover, every time we disarm, we will find a substitute to replace our identity.


    It was that night that a group of people were busy in a tall building in the city.


    Here is a huge display screen. On this display screen, red dots are flashing rapidly. The position of red dots is the place where the bomb exploded.


    This is the monitoring room of the whole bomb system. All people who have been installed with bombs can see it here. Every time the bomb is disconnected, they will know it here.


    Then quickly send someone to clean up, but there has been no such large-scale explosion as today for a long time.


    "God, what''s going on? It''s only three hours. More than 30 bombs exploded. They united and committed suicide together or something?" a young man in his twenties was holding a cup of coffee in his hand and looked helpless.


    "What''s the matter? Every time a large number of new people come in, there will always be some who are not afraid of death." another man nearby snorted coldly.


    "But even if there are people who are not afraid of death, the frequency is too high. Except for the first batch of people who came here, there have basically been no such frequent explosions. More people have been killed in three hours than in the previous two months."


    "Who knows, the probability is a little abnormal. I don''t know if it''s the explosion problems? Manager Lin is not here. Otherwise, I can check whether it''s the problem of the bomb itself."


    "Although there are so many things, it shouldn''t be the problem of the bomb itself. You don''t know who manager Lin is. You usually design so many things, and when there have been mistakes? Especially these machine things, it''s impossible to make mistakes. Honestly send someone to collect the body."


    Perhaps, it is thanks to these people who have been used to being calm and careless. Otherwise, if we investigate a little, our crude plan will be discovered.


    Until the early morning, the frenzy of suicide finally came to an end. This night, a total of more than 50 people committed suicide... The bodies were all blown up in debris and blood everywhere, and they couldn''t see their original appearance.


    But who let the bomb be installed behind the head... If you can''t recognize it, you can''t recognize it. People are dead. These bodies are just pulled away and thrown away. They rot in the city. Do you want to make a monument for these people?


    When I went back, it was eight or nine o''clock. When I saw me go back, I nodded slightly: "those two boys?"


    "Free," I said with a smile.


    A smile also appeared at the corners of the fallen mouth, as if pleased that the two people could be free.


    Degenerate nodded again and again: "OK... OK, it''s good that those two boys can be free. Now there''s nothing to worry about."


    It can be seen that because of living together for a long time, depravity cares about the two people very much, and almost regards them as their own brothers.


    Now, no matter what the result will be like tomorrow, at least the two younger brothers are safe today, which is enough. You can give it a go tomorrow.


    "By the way, that... Bai came to see you and asked you to go to him immediately after you came back." degenerate''s face changed a little and said in a deep voice.


    White?


    Although it''s not 100% sure, now we''re basically sure that the general supervisor is probably Ling Feng''s former boss, brother Bai.


    Perhaps by means of transformation, he turned himself into the appearance of the chief supervisor, which has been hidden until now.


    Today, I killed Ling Feng. That guy must be quite angry. I''m afraid he didn''t want to kill me here?


    "Do you want to go?" depravity asked.


    "Yes, of course... And now even if it''s not in the past, after all, people are the chief supervisor?" I sneered.


    Now I''m still under the control of that guy. I don''t want to cause any unrest before tomorrow''s big bang.


    "Be careful."


    Depravity explained, but depravity was not very worried. After all, my strength was there. I could kill Ling Feng and Li Jie second. There was no doubt about that strength.


    I came to the door of Bai''s house. There was not even a guard outside.


    "Come in!" the guy said directly, as if he knew I was outside.


    I opened the door and went in. There was only one person surnamed Bai in the room.


    His face looks a little feminine. That seems to be what this guy is like.


    "Sit down," the director looked up at me, then pointed to the front chair and said.


    I wasn''t afraid of anything. I just walked over and sat down. I wasn''t worried. I wanted to see what this guy wanted to do.


    "Your strength... Is good," said the general supervisor.


    I didn''t say a word.


    "You don''t have to worry. Ling Feng died when he died. It''s his own bad luck to fail to survive. You can''t blame others. Your strength is strong and you will win the king of competition tomorrow..." the general supervisor said in a long voice.


    "That''s not necessarily. There are too many experts tomorrow. I''m nothing at all," I said.


    "Don''t belittle yourself. I''ve seen all the games. You can kill Ling Feng second. There''s no doubt about that strength. Even the little yellow book and fan Xiaotian don''t have this strength." the general supervisor seems to be quite confident in my strength.


    "Work hard and win the king of competition tomorrow. Not only can you get preferential treatment and recover your freedom, but you don''t have to participate in this competition in the future. Let alone, our dormitory building can also get some benefits. I, the chief supervisor, may also be promoted and rich..."


    The man''s appearance is obviously greedy. I know it is a kind of greed for the future, without the slightest disguise.


    That kind of appearance makes me feel a little strange. Do you think this person really doesn''t care whether Ling Feng is successful or not?


    If he is really Ling Feng''s boss, should he be angry now? But now, from this guy, I can''t even feel a trace of anger. Black rock network starts.


    Not at all!


    What the hell is this guy thinking?


    Then this guy began to talk and talk about the benefits of winning the king of competition.


    For example, delicious food, comfortable housing and even beautiful women are like heaven.


    As the chief supervisor, he may also get some benefits.


    Is it true that this guy doesn''t care about Ling Feng''s life or death? So it seems that all our previous conjectures are wrong?


    At this moment, the guy stood up and said as he walked in the room. Then he came to me and patted me on the shoulder.


    I instinctively wanted to avoid, but... In the end, I didn''t.


    The guy slapped me on the shoulder twice and I just felt uncomfortable.


    When the guy slapped me on the shoulder, I just felt a burst of cold.


    Then


    The guy''s body seemed to lose support in an instant and fell directly on me.


    My God, fag.


    At that time, I thought this guy was a fag and pushed this guy out.


    As a result, I was startled by that picture. I only saw that this guy fell directly to the ground and didn''t move.


    At least I''m a master. How sharp the five senses are. I found out in an instant that almost everything about this guy''s heartbeat, breathing and pulse disappeared in this instant.


    Shit... Dead?


    The original ruddy face is rapidly becoming pale at a very fast speed, without the slightest blood color, and the pupils begin to shrink very much. The whole body loses its reflection in an instant.


    This man... Is dead!

 Chapter 361

    Your uncle''s is dead!


    At that time, the first reaction in my heart was, shit, I met porcelain bumpers. Darling, I didn''t expect that there were porcelain bumpers among those with this ability.


    If this Bai died at this time, it would naturally be on my head. As soon as I walked into this room, this guy died. Even an idiot would doubt me.


    At that time, even if I jumped into the Yellow River, I couldn''t wash it.


    Although I don''t like this guy very much, at this time, I immediately reacted, rushed over, and lost a treatment immediately.


    You''re paralyzed. Don''t die at this time.


    For a time, countless thoughts came to my mind. This guy just slapped me on the shoulder and died unexpectedly. I didn''t wear anti armor?


    How could this guy die? How could he die at this time? Did he want to hurt me, or did he really just die accidentally?


    For a time, I was filled with all kinds of ideas in my heart. I didn''t know what was going on. After all, it happened too suddenly.


    But I quickly realized that no matter what happened, this guy can''t die at this time. We must save him.


    Unfortunately, I''m not that kind of skilled doctor.


    I can heal the injury, but I can''t bring the dead back to life. The guy''s pupils are still spreading quickly.


    The breath completely disappeared, the heartbeat completely stopped, and even the body gradually became cold and stiff. Black rock network starts.


    I know, this guy is really dead.


    Dead!


    This NIMA, what''s going on?


    This time I jumped into the Yellow River and couldn''t wash it. I killed a general supervisor. Even if I can get the name of the king of competition, I''m afraid I can''t compare with this local, let alone a general supervisor and a powerful expert.


    For a time, I even felt a little flustered in my heart... No, I have to find a way. At least I have to survive tonight.


    Destroy the dead!


    I made a decision immediately in my heart. This guy is dead and can''t be found by others.


    And there seems to be no one else around here. Just pretend that nothing has happened.


    The eyes turned twice, and I looked into the huge cabinet next to me.


    After thinking about it, I frowned and carried this guy''s body and threw it into the cabinet. It doesn''t matter to me whether it will rot in the future. As long as I can survive tonight and won''t be found.


    There were some documents and other things piled up inside. All of them were moved out, and then the body surnamed Bai was thrown inside and pressed with something on the surface.


    The camouflage is very simple, but it will not be found for a while. Even if someone finds that Bai is not here, they will probably think that Bai is just going out?


    After doing all this, I am a little relieved and ready to leave this place of right and wrong. I don''t know if there is anyone outside. Don''t be found out.


    Woo


    But I just raised my feet and felt a sudden sharp pain in my brain. At that moment, it was like countless things were devouring and biting madly in my mind, as if I wanted to eat my brain completely.


    The sharp pain made me tremble all over, and there were bursts of roars like wild animals in my throat.


    The body was twitching violently, the teeth were clenched, and a trace of bright red blood penetrated into the corners of the mouth. It looked very embarrassed.


    Damn it, what''s going on? What''s going on?


    I can clearly feel that something is crazy swallowing my body, as if trying to take control of my body.


    That terrible feeling was spreading rapidly on my body. Soon my legs and feet were losing control quickly, and my body fell directly to the ground with a pop.


    Just when I didn''t know what to do in my heart, the pictures around me suddenly changed.


    The original room suddenly disappeared. When it appeared again, I had reached an ice field. There was a piece of snow everywhere, which looked particularly dazzling.


    The sharp pain on my body disappeared instantly. At this critical moment, I was pulled into this space.


    Aishi''s space is also the space of Elise and sister Dao.


    But it seems that I''m not the only one here. There''s another guy... That''s a man I don''t know at all. It''s totally different. It''s a middle-aged man with a gloomy face.


    But from this person, I feel a very familiar feeling.


    At this moment, the middle-aged man is looking around with a strange look. He doesn''t seem to have recovered from this shock. He doesn''t seem to understand how he suddenly appeared here?


    Just then, the guy turned his head and saw me... When he saw me, it was like seeing some delicious food. His eyes were filled with greed. With a howl, his body rushed over immediately, opened his mouth and bit me like a beast.


    Day, dog, bite?


    I was startled and hurried back.


    Seeing that guy jump in front of me, I flew a foot, bang, this guy was like a stone, and was kicked out tens of meters away.


    I fell heavily into a snowdrift, and then I got up slowly. I looked incredible. I didn''t think I could fight back.


    "Impossible, how can you move..." the man said in disbelief.


    "Of course it will move." just at this time, ash''s cold voice came from behind: "because this is our territory."


    The man was startled and turned to look. Only then did he find that there were three women behind him.


    "How can this be possible? How can there be three consciousness in your body..." the man screamed in horror!


    "You want to capture the master''s soul?" Elise sneered. "Unfortunately, I''m an expert in this field. You''re looking for the wrong person..."


    Seizing consciousness is like seizing the soul.


    White!


    Just now, as like as two peas, I suddenly felt the familiar feeling. Did this guy feel the same way as the former director Bai?


    Capture soul consciousness? Does this guy want to occupy my body?


    At this moment, I finally fully understood.


    This is the essence of this person''s strength. He is the so-called big brother Bai. He occupied the body of the original general supervisor, became the new general supervisor, and then gave special treatment to Ling Feng.


    I killed Ling Feng. This guy didn''t take revenge on me, but this guy wanted to occupy my body.


    I don''t know why this guy did this. Even if he occupied my body and won the championship of the competitive King competition, he is still a slave of a higher level. He is obviously free. Why do he do this? Do you think he has a crush on my ability?


    Can it be said that this guy can''t even capture his ability when he occupies his body?


    In fact, I guess it''s almost the same.


    This ability surnamed Bai is so insidious. With a little touch, he can immediately launch his ability, transfer his consciousness to the target''s body, and seize the control of the target''s body a little bit!


    Moreover, after completely seizing the ability of the target, their original ability will not even disappear, but will have new power.


    This is definitely the most terrible ability.


    And once this ability is launched, it can''t go back. We must win success. If we fail, we will disappear.


    Even one''s own ability may become a booty to capture the target.


    However, generally speaking, this kind of capture is difficult to be found and defended by the other party because of its strange way.


    The other party will only feel that his body is being swallowed up a little, and his consciousness is deprived until he dies.


    Because those surnamed Bai can see each other''s consciousness, while the other party can''t feel them, it can be said that they are completely in an unequal situation.


    This guy didn''t even think he would fail.


    But this unlucky guy didn''t expect it. I''m not just a person.

 Chapter 362

    This is really bad luck for this guy. If he didn''t meet me, even any of the twelve people wouldn''t be so unlucky. Maybe the twelve experts would be swallowed up by this guy.


    But I''m different. I''m not the only one in my mind. I live in my brain and closely linked with my soul, as well as ash, sister Dao, Elise and even SANA.


    It can be said that I look like one person on the surface, but actually I am a combination of five people.


    Just when my consciousness began to be captured, several people immediately discovered it.


    Then, because there were many people on Ash''s side, he immediately pulled me in. At the same time, Bai, who was swallowing my consciousness, was also forcibly pulled in.


    As a result, it was a one-on-four ending immediately.


    In fact, if you can''t feel the consciousness of Bai, in a fair battle, Bai may not be able to defeat the consciousness of those swallowed up experts.


    Now the balance has not only recovered its balance, but even tilted completely towards the other side.


    In this space, Ashley three people can play an absolutely powerful strength, more powerful than in reality.


    The guy was completely stunned, but soon a ferocious smile appeared on his face: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll devour all four consciousness, that is, you''re all my food. Go to hell..."


    Howling, the guy rushed at ash, as if he wanted to eat ash.


    Yes, eat it!


    Unfortunately, the gap in strength is too big.


    Ash didn''t even do it. Elise next to her immediately sprayed spider silk.


    The dark spider silk is attached with the terrible dead gas from the shadow Island, which has the most terrible killing effect on the human soul.


    Whew, whew


    One by one, the spider silk was sprayed directly, and the body surnamed Bai was entangled in an instant. The body surnamed Bai couldn''t move at once.


    Although this guy''s strength was good, he didn''t see enough in front of Elise and was controlled in an instant.


    The guy''s face suddenly changed wildly, and there were bursts of screams of fear in his throat.


    Just before the man surnamed Bai reacted, Elise just smiled grimly, and a few spider legs moved a little, and then the body surnamed Bai, or the guy''s consciousness, was directly torn to pieces.


    It''s gone... This guy should also be an expert. If I fight against him in reality, I may not win, but when I get here, this guy can''t give full play to his skills. It''s called a considerable suffocation when he dies, and people are gone.


    Maybe this guy never dreamed that he would die in this way.


    I often walk by the river. Where do I have wet shoes? This guy obviously forgot such a truth. He thought his ability was unparalleled in the world. He would never be found and there would never be a problem.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to end up in such a situation.


    In the end, I don''t know why this guy wants to occupy my body. It''s a little bullshit to say that it''s to avenge Ling Feng.


    I never know. This guy actually wants to occupy my body, win tomorrow''s game and become the king of competition.


    Let him be me, and then I can approach Qiu Pengfei, wait for the opportunity to seize Qiu Pengfei''s body, and then seize all the strength of the twelve people in the whole s city!


    This is the real goal of this guy, but his heart is higher than heaven and his life is thinner than paper, so he died.


    After Bai was killed, they warned me to be careful in the future, because they felt a lot of familiarity in this city.


    Moreover, this is a concentration camp for superpowers, and the number of superpowers is countless. No one can guarantee that those people will have any strange abilities, even if there are more strange forces than today.


    Today, if it weren''t for Ash''s help, maybe I would be swallowed up, and everything is no longer related to me!


    Even these four women who have been with me for so long have nothing to do with me anymore.


    I was frightened. The stronger the strength, the stronger the enemy I encountered, and the more strange that ability.


    It seems that we should be more careful in the future.


    Unfortunately, the man surnamed Bai can devour my consciousness, but I don''t have the ability to devour that guy. Otherwise, I also want to master the power that can devour. That ability is really awesome, but considering that I have to change my body, I''d better forget it.


    Elise knocked me unconscious with a spider cocoon. Then I woke up, looked around and found that no one had noticed here. It is estimated that the man surnamed Bai also paid off in advance to avoid being found. Now it''s cheaper for me.


    Then I sneaked back, and the depravity was still waiting for me. After listening to what I said, the depravity was also very frightened. We just thought that the guy might turn himself into the general supervisor by means of all over the body, but we didn''t expect to deprive the general supervisor''s consciousness by swallowing, and then he became the general supervisor.


    There is no doubt that this situation is dangerous. I don''t know how many times.


    Even I almost fell asleep and became the next victim.


    The death of Bai did not cause much noise! Maybe that guy doesn''t want to make a big sensation, at least before his goal is completed.


    When they got up the next morning, everyone still didn''t know that Bai was dead.


    Many people were crowded at the door and were ready to go, but the general supervisor who usually led the team didn''t know where to go and couldn''t be seen at all. Black rock network starts.


    Each administrator is full of anxiety.


    "Go and find it again. If there is no one in the room, see where other directors often go. They will start soon..." one of the administrators said.


    "It''s too late. The competition for the king of athletics is about to start. Today is the final. It''s not good for us to go too late," depraved.


    "But the chief supervisor..."


    "The two brothers in our dormitory don''t see anyone. They don''t know where to fool around. It''s better to go quickly. We can''t afford to lose face when we go late." I also said nearby.


    In this way, although the administrators were still worried, they could only let us go first, and the general supervisor could only contact slowly.


    S city is such a big place that it won''t disappear for no reason, will it?


    No one knows. The guy''s body was left in the cabinet in the room.


    So, a group of us rushed to the arena.


    At this time, the action of members on the other side has also begun.


    There was a continuous explosion in the city. Each explosion was the death of a capable person. That kind of large-scale explosion has hardly been interrupted since midnight last night, and it seems that there is a growing trend.


    Every once in a while, a capable person will commit suicide... Only at the beginning, the body can be found, but later, the body can''t be found. It seems that it has been cleaned up.


    In this case, those people in the monitoring room are in a mess one by one, but they don''t know what happened. Can we say that the bomb is out of control? But now I can''t contact manager Lin.


    Today is a good day... Killing and setting fire.


    It was still early in the morning, but the sun had cast hot and dry light. There was no cloud in the blue sky. Countless capable people, ordinary people and slaves on the road all walked in the direction of the arena.


    This day of each month is a grand event for everyone. Even if they fail in this event, so what? Looking at the battle of the strong is not only visual enjoyment, but also brings a lot of benefits to themselves.


    This time is also the time when the ability people are most concentrated. Countless ability people, ordinary people, will appear here. Everyone wants to know who is the ultimate competitive king!


    Of the eight people, only one is the ultimate king.


    Good play... The Gong has begun.

 Chapter 363

    When we walked into the field, we saw countless people, and black heads appeared in front of us.


    Excited faces were howling, especially when the top eight came out, the atmosphere was warm to the limit.


    On the stands around, the seats have long been unable to sit down, and the figures are crowded. In this last world, it is definitely the best catharsis for these people.


    Of course, there are some lecherous people who take advantage of the crowd.


    How many people are crowded on the high platform? 100000 or 200000?


    At the bottom, the number of those with ability is also extremely amazing, even more than those who appeared here on the first day.


    This is a huge event, and the people above are especially kind. As long as they are not the ones who have committed serious crimes, they can come and watch this fierce game today.


    No one will miss this grand event, because only one person can become the king, and others may become the object of their future confrontation. After all, it''s good to know more in this case.


    But the people on the high platform, one by one, were gloomy. They all received reports. From last night to this morning, a total of more than 100 super capable people committed suicide.


    This kind of suicide frequency is really unusual. Even at the beginning, it didn''t have such a high frequency. It''s really unusual.


    Just after today''s competitive King competition, they are going to deal with this kind of thing immediately.


    We must find Lin Zhe. We can''t find Lin zhe since he went out a week ago. No one knows if the woman planted something in the bomb.


    That miniature bomb is an important means for them to control s city. There must be no mistakes!


    The frequency of suicide is really terrible. Even if there are a large number of super capable people gathered in S City, they can''t bear this frequency of death. If this frequency continues, there will be no capable people in s city for half a year at most. At that time, they will only be a group of bare handed commanders, which is something they absolutely don''t like to see.


    "The competition for the king of athletics has finally reached a climax. Today, the eight strongest warriors are going to fight for life and death here. Who can become the ultimate king?" a host howled loudly.


    "Although everyone may know, but... I still want to say that the reward of the king is... Freedom!"


    "Freedom... The reward of the king of athletics!"


    "At the same time, after the discussion of the twelve bosses, they decided to add a reward to the king. As long as you become the king, you can not only get freedom, but also get an... ID card, an ID card of local residents of s city."


    "Look forward, howl, crazy... As long as you become the king, you are a native of s city and a noble..."


    Nobility?


    I don''t know how many people sneer when they hear this sentence. These people even take out this piece of paper as a reward. Do they really think their ID card is something very valuable?


    At least, from today on, the so-called local ID card of s city will become a piece of waste paper.


    Of course, for some people, the identity of nobility may be quite tempting.


    "Who will this honor fall on? It depends on everyone on the scene. Only the final winner can get the final glory."


    "Of course, with so many additional rewards this time, you seem to have to pay more hard work."


    "Add rules. You can''t admit defeat in the top eight competition. Unless one party falls to the ground and dies, you can''t tell the outcome... Fight your lives for the final glory..."


    When this rule appeared, there was a burst of fierce cheers from the spectators around.


    What they like to see is the picture of dead people. The game of admitting defeat is not their favorite type. This rule is just right.


    But for others who have been planted with miniature bombs, this rule is like bad news.


    It seems that you really need to think clearly if you want to participate in the king of competition competition in the future.


    The rule of inevitable death suddenly increases the risk of this game.


    If we hadn''t already planned, we might be angry about this rule.


    This was a plan made by twelve people to weaken slaves.


    The strength of the slaves is too strong, which will also have an impact on them. Many competitive kings have been born before, and there are many strong players in this game.


    When the strength of these slaves is strong to a certain extent, even if they have a bomb, they may begin to have different hearts and want to get out of control and fight for rights.


    Therefore, the number of these experts must be controlled to a certain extent.


    Enough to ensure the safety of s city without affecting their control. This is the picture they want to see.


    Today, seven masters died.


    This time, even the leopard girl Shirley and Xu an changed their faces.


    As for us, our eyes are also slightly changeable. We can see the decision in each other''s eyes at a glance. It seems that... The plan is going to be ahead of schedule.


    At the same time, some people who are watching the game in the arena have quietly left the arena. They all know what the change of this rule means.


    "Next, let''s invite the top eight players to come on and draw their order..." the host said.


    One by one, they began to mount the challenge arena, draw their own serial numbers, and then... Never die.


    If nothing unexpected happens, there will be more bodies of seven experts in the challenge arena today. Those strong people who are usually admired and feared will encounter the greatest threat in history.


    This time, the challenge arena even moved to the mid air position, as if to show the difference and let everyone see the fierce competition.


    Eight people took to the challenge arena.


    "Next, let''s invite contestant No. 1 Xiaohuang book to draw his own serial number..."


    Little yellow book smiled, walked over carelessly and took out a note casually, number eight.


    One by one, they used to draw their own serial numbers, even though they were meaningless.


    "Now, let''s have the first game. Contestant No. 1 Lin Yi will fight against contestant No. 2 Xu an. Who can stand on this challenge arena? Let''s wait and see. Other contestants, please go..."


    The first game was between Xu an and me.


    Xu an was originally at the back. Everyone else passed by Xu an one by one and was ready to end. In the end, only the two of us will appear in the venue.


    At this time, an accident suddenly appeared.


    Just after passing by Xu an, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi started almost at the same time.


    On the body of little yellow book, several huge black balls suddenly appeared. It was the power of darkness, the real power that little yellow book mastered.


    Although it is said that little yellow book is kind on the surface and never kills people in the challenge arena, what little yellow book has mastered is pure dark ability.


    On the other side, the two huge battle axes in fan Xiaotian''s hand were torn directly. Black rock network starts.


    The long gun in fan Xiaotian''s hand shook, the Dragon sang, and the tip of the gun punctured Xu an.


    The change of that moment stunned everyone.


    No one reacted. Shirley, who walked in the front, changed her face and retreated in an instant.


    As for Xu an, his face changed wildly. He never expected that he would be besieged here. What happened?


    It''s late, it''s fast.


    In an instant, Xu an was completely surrounded by the fierce attack of the three people.


    The axe fell directly from the sky. Under the super power, even Xu an''s body, which is sticky and fat and can remove most of the power, can never remove the power of the axe.


    Puff


    The position of the chest was directly torn open by two cracks.


    At the same time, the long gun in Hao Ziqi''s hand roared with the roar of a dragon, and burst directly into Xu an''s stomach. A big hole was directly opened in his fat stomach.


    "Burst!"


    At this time, the little yellow book drank fiercely, and the black energy balls rushed into the front, followed the big hole in Xu an''s stomach and directly into his body.


    Then... Explode!

 Chapter 364

    Boom!


    Everything appeared in a moment, which was unimaginable. In front of countless people, Xu an''s fat body was suddenly invaded by the dark force, and then burst open.


    With a loud bang, there was a large amount of blood red on the glass, and countless ferocious liquids scattered around, dense and terrible.


    The whole body was completely blown to pieces, leaving nothing but a ball shaped soul mark in the most central place.


    Sure enough, it was suspected that the power used by Xu an might be the power of a hero in the hero League. Now it looks true.


    The green skin and bouncing power displayed when attacking crabs are definitely the ability of biochemical demon Zach.


    This guy''s strength is definitely quite strong, but now there is no time for him to show his strength.


    Fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huangshu and Hao Ziqi are no less powerful than him. What''s more, under the joint attack of the three people, Xu an has almost no ability to resist. He was killed by the second in an instant and ended his life.


    Maybe this guy couldn''t figure out why this happened until he died. Why did these three people attack themselves for no reason?


    I can''t understand.


    Of course, it''s my fault... Because I really don''t like this guy and bullied my brother. How can I let this guy survive? Black rock network starts.


    The scarred appearance of crabs before made me very unhappy, and the consequences were very serious.


    I can unlock the bomb. Although it is free to disarm most of the time, it is also possible to let them pay a little price sometimes.


    It can be regarded as a pledge to kill Xu an... I didn''t even have to do it myself. This guy died directly, which can be regarded as finding a place for the previous crab injury.


    There was a lot of blood around. Shirley looked at the scene with a frightened face. Her body hid in the corner, and even turned into a puma. A pair of cold eyes looked around vigilantly.


    Eight people and six people in the whole challenge arena are all our people. Only Shirley didn''t get in touch because she didn''t have time, and Xu an, who was the target of GE''s killing.


    Suddenly, it was cold all around, and the whole arena seemed to be frozen.


    The twelve people on the high platform suddenly stood up and stared at the challenge arena one by one with angry faces.


    Although they exist to reduce the number of experts this time, Xu an''s death is a lack of an expert... But these people broke their own rules.


    Even if you want to die, you should die according to your own rules.


    This is their city... And how can these people have the courage to break the rules here?


    Are these guys not afraid of the bomb?


    At this time, we didn''t find Shirley''s trouble. There were six people standing together.


    Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Zhang Quan, depravity... And me!


    Six people stood together.


    Everyone has a mercury machete in his hand... I converted all the soul crystal fragments into gold coins and bought a lot of mercury machetes at once.


    Zhang Quan has one, Chen Xi, Guan Zhaolin has one, Meng Rui has one, and here, there are six mercury machetes.


    I know what I''m doing must be quite a loss, but... So what?


    purify!


    The purification ability of mercury machetes in each hand appeared.


    With a stab in the back of his neck, the bomb was suddenly forced out, and then a man grabbed it in his hand.


    Everyone around looked at our actions foolishly, because the distance was too far and they didn''t see too clearly. They didn''t even know what we took out.


    Only Shirley behind us saw that picture, and the expression on her face suddenly became excited.


    "Slaves in the arena..." just at this time, that voice sounded.


    A cold, low, repressed voice came from my mouth.


    Standing on that high platform, the voice spread to everyone''s ears.


    "Do you... Want to be slaves all your life?" I asked.


    The whole arena was like ice crystals, only my voice echoed.


    A lifetime of slavery? No... no one wants to.


    "Yes, I believe no one wants to be a slave all his life, fighting zombies and others every day... No one can guarantee that he will die."


    "You will watch your friends and your companions being killed in the challenge arena and killed in the mouth of the monster, while those damn animals are laughing... And you will be the next... Are you willing to do this?"


    Every word is torturing everyone''s heart.


    My words resonated with all slaves.


    A faint look appeared on each face.


    No one will be willing... They are all capable people and people with strong abilities. Who will be willing to fall into this situation?


    They think they are not bad guys. They have worked hard for their team and to save ordinary lives. They should not have fallen into the current situation and become the playthings of those people in this city


    But even if you are unwilling, what can you do?


    There''s a bomb in your head!


    My voice was not big, not even angry, but the slightly low voice was stirring everyone''s heartstrings.


    "I''m not reconciled, right? Resist... I think this idea has appeared in your mind countless times, but in the end, you can''t do anything, because there are bombs in our necks, and that damn bomb will take our lives at any time... Sad, poor!"


    "So... If... You could take out the bomb in your neck, what would you do... Do you dare to resist?"


    When the last sentence, the voice suddenly rose, and an angry roar echoed in the whole arena.


    Do you... Dare to resist?


    If there is no bomb, if there is no bomb, what dare not? As long as they can disarm the bomb, they... Will definitely resist. They will kill all those who bullied and mocked themselves before.


    They will turn the whole city into a human hell to vent their anger.


    "Bad..."


    At this moment, the faces of those people in the challenge arena suddenly changed wildly.


    All of them were gloomy, especially Zhong lixiu, Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang.


    Now they finally understand why these people dare to riot at this time and do not follow their own rules, because... These people have found a way to disarm the bomb in their neck


    The foundation of s city''s current system... Has been shaken.


    The bomb was their greatest means of control.


    But now this means... Has failed.


    "Contact the control room and detonate the bomb in their hands..." Zhong lixiu shouted.


    This guy reacts quickly.


    But our movement was faster. With a flick of our fingers, the bomb in our hands was directly thrown out.


    Then... Boom... Boom!


    The explosion occurred.


    Those bombs were manually detonated, but... It was too late to have any effect.


    Moreover, this scene also formed a shocking effect. The people around finally understood what we just took out, that is, the bomb.


    They really have the ability to take the bomb out of their neck!


    For a time, this idea emerged in the hearts of countless people, and their eyes became red.


    "Do you want to untie the shackles on yourself? Then... Work hard..." at this time, I howled wildly: "see the knife in our hand? This knife can untie the shackles on your neck..."


    "For freedom... Burn..."


    In the roar, the six men raised their arms almost at the same time, and the mercury machetes in their hands were directly thrown out and roared in the distance.


    The mercury machete instantly attracted the attention of countless people... The crowd was boiling!

 Chapter 365

    The crowd was boiling... It was strange when everyone held a machete before, but I didn''t know what it was and thought it was a strange ceremony.


    Now they finally understand that the mercury machete is the key to unlock their shackles.


    The desire for freedom accumulated in the depths of my heart for a long time completely exploded at this moment, with red eyes and trembling body even because of excitement.


    Watching the mercury machete fly out of the arena in all directions, almost completely out of control, subconsciously chased the mercury machete out.


    For a moment, the whole arena was in a mess. Everyone was showing their magic powers and chased the mercury machete. They all wanted to untie their shackles.


    Those who can fly in the sky directly rise in the air, and those who can''t fly in the sky run wildly from the ground.


    Everyone is desperate, everyone is howling.


    No matter who stands in front of him, it''s a big move to throw it away without saying a word.


    I saw someone directly blowing a whirlwind all over the sky, with tornadoes around him, roaring directly from the grandstand above.


    The tornado was so violent that most of the people in the stands were just ordinary people. The tornado was torn in the past, and each body was torn to pieces by the violent whirlwind, dripping with blood.


    Everywhere is a miserable picture, flesh and blood flying, a mess.


    The so-called locals who have always looked at the game with an enjoyable attitude finally tasted what it was like for those killed in the game.


    The body was torn by a powerful force, and then turned into pieces. Pieces of flesh and blood separated from their own body. The heart piercing pain made these people clearly experience what is desperate pain.


    One by one, they were howling and struggling, and their bodies died like worms.


    It turns out that death is such a painful thing... But why does death come to me? I''m a noble. I shouldn''t die.


    How can this be so? How dare these slaves, who are usually very humble in front of themselves, kill themselves casually... Are these people not afraid of being punished?


    Not afraid of punishment? Fear... But now the desire to untie the shackles and freedom has completely exceeded everything, and even let these people forget their fear. They want to pursue freedom.


    Anyone who stands in the way of their search for freedom is their own enemy. They will tear up anyone who stands in the way of their search for freedom with absolute power.


    In addition, I was quite dissatisfied with these people in my heart. In this way, I didn''t take the slightest consideration. I killed these guys who used to treat themselves as toys and slaughtered them heartily.


    Death, death... Mass death.


    For a moment, there was a mess everywhere in this arena, and I don''t know how many lives are dying out quickly.


    There are ordinary people and capable people.


    The administrators around wanted to control the current situation, but soon they found that the whole scene was completely beyond their control.


    The two administrators are shooting madly with weapons in their hands, but a figure has quietly appeared behind them. When the knife falls, two heads fall to the ground immediately.


    The defense front composed of administrators is rapidly collapsing, and the enemy''s power is completely beyond their control.


    These slaves, who are usually well managed and docile, suddenly seem to have become Tyrannosaurus Rex and can''t be suppressed at all.


    On the high platform, a pair of eyes are staring at the turmoil in front, and the angry flame is accumulating rapidly.


    The hearts of these people were ignited by anger.


    The bomb will be disarmed.


    It''s also false to say that they don''t worry about this at all. They have also worried about it, but because the effect of the bomb is so good that there has been no problem all the time, they subconsciously think that there will be no problem with the bomb at all.


    As a result, the sudden incident brought them the greatest panic. For a moment, these leaders did not respond from that shock.


    I looked at a large area of turmoil in front of me, one by one with a gloomy face. I didn''t know how to deal with this thorny picture in front of me.


    A large number of local people sheltered by themselves are being killed. Those slaves are frantically competing and killing in order to find those machetes. The whole scene is a riot.


    In fact, what these people don''t know may be more troublesome.


    While the unrest broke out here, on the other side, Meng Rui''s figure had appeared on a public bus. The bus was a tool that only local nobles could ride. Those slaves could only walk from the ground.


    With a sneer on his mouth, Meng Rui never thought that he would attack ordinary people... He has been protecting ordinary people and doesn''t want to see ordinary people hurt.


    But now... In Meng Rui''s heart, there is no mercy or forbearance, but only a kind of determination and pleasure.


    Because some things can''t be called people at all.


    Boom... The ultimate bomb.


    The two shells directly bombed the bus. With a bang, the whole bus carriage was instantly blown to pieces. The flame surrounded the carriage, and there was a cry for parents.


    A large flame was left, and Meng Rui''s figure quickly disappeared before the administrators came.


    On the other hand, the crab''s body appears in a small Gang, which is a group of local capable people. Although its strength is not strong, it is particularly arrogant.


    But now, this group is dying... With a grim smile on the corners of its mouth, the huge crab has rushed in with his pliers. The leader of that guild is like a lamb in front of the crab. He doesn''t see enough. The pliers directly hit it, and his head was directly smashed into pieces like a watermelon.


    Xiao Quan''s figure appeared in a river in the city.


    In the middle of the river in the city, a cruise ship is swimming. It is a place for local people to relax. When the weather is dry and hot, it is definitely an enjoyment to float on the river.


    However, at this time, the body of the small yacht suddenly shook violently, as if it could overturn at any time.


    Then a huge ice tentacle suddenly stretched out from under the water. The slender tentacle quickly climbed up the boat and pulled it up.


    Then more and more tentacles appeared... Finally, with a bang, the small yacht could no longer hold, and suddenly turned around.


    It is unknown how many people fell directly into the river, and this is only the beginning of the disaster.


    Just below the river, sharks formed by cold ice shuttle in groups. Their cold teeth have more terrible power than real sharks. Their bodies are directly torn to pieces. In a short time, the moat is already bright red.


    "It''s time to... Make a big noise... Ha ha... Ha ha..." Guan Zhaolin laughed wildly, and his hands completely changed into sharp steel knives. They are two sharp steel knives specially made, which are extremely strong.


    Only the white trace can be seen in the air, which is particularly dazzling. Black rock network starts.


    I only heard this guy''s angry roar, his hands were open, his arms were horizontal, his body was like a bullet, he quickly shuttled through the crowd, and his heads fell directly to the ground wherever he went.


    As for Chen Xi, this guy is even more terrible. Outside the Arsenal in S City, there is a layer of steel plate with a thickness of one meter, which is difficult to break through at ordinary times.


    But the thick defense is like fragile bean curd residue in front of this guy, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    A one meter long copper pillar in the hand is sharper than any cutting machine under the blessing of its own ability.


    Then... This guy grabbed a car, filled it with explosives and drove directly to the community where the locals in S City gathered most.


    He jumped and jumped off the car.


    A violent roar came from the rear. I don''t know how many buildings were directly destroyed in the explosion.


    The whole city... Has entered a real end!

 Chapter 366

    The city that survived the previous end of the world has now come to an end.


    There are flames everywhere, explosions everywhere, blood everywhere, screams everywhere... Scattered people, falling flames in the sky, hurricanes rolling up on the ground, and all kinds of powerful energy are expanding madly.


    Not many people really solved the bomb, only more than 100 in total, but these more than 100 members seemed to blossom everywhere and catch fire everywhere, which immediately plunged the whole city into panic.


    People who don''t know how to cherish their rare good life, maybe now is the time to pay the price?


    The management team of s city has entered the busiest moment today, running everywhere and putting out fire all over the world.


    But what can they do? Those people shot for another place, and there are countless people rushing out of the arena. Those people are competing for mercury machetes and killing. When they can''t find mercury machetes, in order to vent their anger and vent their anger of being enslaved, they ruthlessly threw their attacks on the ordinary people next to them.


    As a result, the unrest spread quickly.


    At this time, someone finally got the mercury machete. He didn''t know how to use the mercury machete, but the attribute of the mercury machete automatically appeared in his mind.


    Trying, he read out the word purification... Then the back of his neck hurt and the bomb appeared.


    He grabbed the bomb and threw it out. The man who got freedom was cheering, then dropped his mercury machete and ran away.


    He did not dare to master this weapon for a long time, which would be torn apart by those who were dazzled by desire.


    "Damn it, call the guard and control the situation quickly!" Qiu Pengfei roared loudly and asked people around him to inform the management team. The members of the guard came quickly and controlled the chaotic picture here.


    But soon, the little brother who sent the letter came back: "boss, it''s bad. Now the whole city is open and attacking everywhere. Those people... Rebelled!"


    Rebellious... It is absolutely right to use this word to describe it.


    "Hey... That guy... Is very smart. He knows that he can''t survive from us just by their words, so he has arranged it in advance... The number of suicides has suddenly increased these two days... That''s why?" Zhong lixiu''s face was gloomy. This guy was very smart. He quickly reacted to this situation.


    I have to admire that guy in my heart. If I do this, many people will die.


    What will those superpowers who have been depressed for a long time and accumulated countless anger do when they are free? No one can guarantee that maybe those people will carry out an indiscriminate massacre of the living people in s city?


    Maybe it will only kill the locals in s city?


    It''s possible... Even more crazy!


    Throwing six mercury machetes out, on the one hand, accelerated the speed of these people to disarm the bomb, on the other hand, it will also cause great unrest for these people and further improve the degree of chaos in s city.


    Of course, more people may die for this reason, but there is no doubt that the success rate of those plans will increase significantly.


    "Please... Now is not the time to admire. What should we do now?" said Qiu Pengfei in a hoarse voice. "Do you want to mobilize our people and suppress their rebellion."


    They, under each hand, control a strong force, not only these slaves, but also the ability people recruited at the beginning, the local ability people in S City, and even the former king of competition, are very powerful forces!


    As long as the twelve of them can work together to suppress the situation, it is not impossible to control it.


    "Why do you want to do this?" Zhong lixiu sneered: "our immediate family members are very precious. There is no need to lose them at this time... Since they want to die, let them die."


    "What do you mean..."


    "Contact the control room and detonate all the bombs!" Zhong lixiu said softly.


    Even the language gas has not changed. The indifferent appearance makes people feel more unforgettable fear.


    This guy... Really doesn''t care about human life. If this order goes on, at least tens of thousands of people with computing power will die under the bomb explosion.


    Whether or not they are involved in such unrest.


    But when Zhong lixiu said this, he didn''t even frown.


    Extreme coldness.


    This is Zhong lixiu, the most terrible guy in the whole s city.


    There was a flash of madness in Qiu Pengfei''s eyes. Although many people may die by doing so, Qiu Pengfei had to admit that this is indeed the best way to end this turmoil.


    "Detonate... All bombs..."


    At the same time, in the control room, a woman had come outside the control room.


    The location of the control room is one of the biggest secrets in s city. Except for the twelve bosses, only those who work in it know.


    But... They forgot that there was another person who knew where the control room was... That was the man who almost became the 13th boss and now the arena manager!


    The man knew where the control room was, so... Zijiao also knew.


    Swaying her moving posture, Zijiao went outside the control room.


    "This is a confidential area, please leave..." just came over, a figure appeared directly in front of Zijiao. Look at that appearance. As long as Zijiao dared to take a step forward, that person would definitely attack impolitely.


    But the man didn''t say a word, but he accidentally saw Zijiao''s eyes, and his eyes immediately became confused.


    Then honestly let go of the road and walked inside with Zijiao.


    Before long, all kinds of sounds burst out in this small control room, including the sound of beating, the roar of anger and the scream of desolation... There was a bloodbath in the control room.


    Only that woman was turning around in that bloody circle, with that charming smile on her face.


    That picture is flirtatious, strange and beautiful.


    The problem was solved here. On the other hand, Qiu Pengfei contacted the control room. As a result, they couldn''t contact at all. This time, they finally changed their face.


    There is no doubt that the control room has also fallen.


    The woman alone has the backup controller of the bomb... But the woman is not in the city now... This is a big trouble.


    "It seems that we have to do it by ourselves!" Zhong lixiu took a deep breath and said coldly.


    "Kill those guys first, these people are so uncomfortable." staring at those people who are still in the challenge arena, Zhong Li xiusha said in a dumb voice.


    "Bingya, Tong Lei... How do you two... Choose?" Zhong lixiu looked at the two men.


    "Do you think I will participate in such a thing?" Bingya said coldly.


    "Then you should at least promise not to help each other. Otherwise, our previous agreement will be invalidated." a cold flash flashed in Zhong lixiu''s eyes. Black rock network starts.


    "I''ll try my best!" said Bingya, not afraid of this guy.


    "Tong Lei... What about you?"


    "Yeah?" Tong Lei widened his eyes like gemstones, and a strange expression appeared on his strange face: "does this have anything to do with me?"


    The innocent rhetorical tone directly annoyed Zhong lixiu.


    You are also one of the twelve bosses in s city. Do you think it has anything to do with you?


    "I have to go back to accompany my wife. I don''t have time to waste here. As long as they don''t make trouble at my door," Tong Lei said with a smile, "but... You should take care of your people, too. If they run to my place... Hehe, I''ll be very angry..."


    Tong Lei is smiling, but under that smile, there is an indescribable coldness, which makes people shudder.


    Tong Lei is an alien... Only Zhong lixiu knows his strength!

 Chapter 367

    Only Zhong lixiu knows Tong Lei''s strength. No one else has seen Tong Lei. He knows nothing about Tong Lei''s strength. He only knows that Zhong lixiu takes this Tong Lei into account.


    Now s city is in great trouble. As one of the local members of S City, I should work with you to suppress this riot at this time. After all, it is related to the interests of everyone, which is natural.


    But... Tong Lei doesn''t care about this kind of thing at all.


    That kind of appearance is completely irrelevant. As long as you don''t mess with me, I don''t care if you mess with me, but if you mess with me, whether you''re a local or an outsider... You''ll be killed without mercy.


    This is what Tong Lei means.


    There is no doubt that this attitude obviously makes some people quite dissatisfied. Bingya is just the woman. After all, she is from the outside, but now even Tong Lei is like this.


    The faces of Gong Yuliang, Qiu Pengfei and Li Hao quickly became gloomy.


    However, before those people could speak, Zhong lixiu waved his hand: "these things will be discussed later. Our primary goal now is those people. After this riot is suppressed, I think we should reconsider the rules of s city."


    After all, Zhong lixiu''s words are still useful. Although those people are dissatisfied, they are forced to suppress them at this time. Moreover, Zhong lixiu is right. Now their most important enemies and targets are those rioting people.


    Now is not the time for infighting. If you want to infighting, there will be time after you suppress things here.


    At this time, on the other side, the six of us just watched the turmoil around us, with excited, compassionate, regretful and crazy expressions on our faces.


    Yes, many people will die.


    But throughout the history of the world, which riot and rebellion did not want the dead?


    Moreover, the desire for freedom will be greater than the fear of death, especially when you may die at any time.


    Six mercury machetes plunged the slaves of the whole city into chaos and madness.


    The administrator of the city is also tracking the trace of mercury machete. This thing that can disarm the bomb must be controlled. There has been the most tragic conflict with those slave capable people.


    Some people who have disarmed the bomb suddenly gain freedom. The bitterness and pain of being oppressed for a long time explode in an instant at this time. The desire for revenge in their hearts expands in an instant. They immediately point their spearhead at the ordinary people next to them.


    For a while, the whole s city was full of turmoil, with heavy casualties.


    Wails echoed in my ears, and blood fluttered in the sky.


    Seeing the tragic pictures around, Shirley was startled. She didn''t expect that this competition for hegemony would be like this.


    The vigorous puma was curling up slightly, retreating slightly, looking warily at everyone around.


    At this time, I came to Shirley and looked at the woman who could become a puma: "do you want to disarm the bomb?"


    Shirley frowned and her body changed back to human shape. Her tall body was full of the temptation of bodybuilding, and the wild breath was even more attractive.


    She nodded slightly, but Shirley didn''t say anything.


    "I can help you defuse the bomb... But... You need to face those people with us... Does the deal work?" I asked directly.


    Sheraton nodded.


    Although it is dangerous to fight against those people, Shirley is more worried about her bomb, which can take her life at any time.


    "You have seven seconds!" I said, and then a purification was thrown away.


    Shirley responded quickly, grabbed it behind her, and the bomb the size of a soybean grain was immediately thrown out.


    Then it exploded with a bang. Shirley''s face suddenly blushed, and she... Was free.


    At this time, the nine people on the platform finally appeared.


    There are only nine left. Tong Lei left and Bingya left.


    As for Fang Qianxue, she left after Bingya... Fang Qianxue''s goal is to monitor Bingya. They all know that Bingya has strong strength, and Bingya has always wanted to change the situation of s city. In order to monitor Bingya, it is Fang Qianxue''s task not to let Bingya expand her strength at this time.


    But... Even if there are only nine people, it is also a very powerful force!


    You know, these nine people can be said to represent the strongest combat power of s city. Everyone is a top strong man.


    Time clock left to repair, energy collapsed, Qiu Pengfei, double headed wolf Sirius, curse Gong Yuliang, old immortal Qin executioner, boy Zhu Yan, crazy soldier Ling Yi, Lei Gong Li Hao!


    Nine people flew directly from the high platform.


    Several people around who had just solved the bomb suddenly burst their hatred when they saw them.


    At the thought of being enslaved by these people for such a long time, I was always worried that I might die at any time. My friend died in the torture of these people... That anger was out of control.


    Almost subconsciously, a dozen people howled and rushed at the nine people.


    They thought that when they had no bombs on them, they would no longer have to be afraid of these people.


    But they are wrong... These people can become the boss, but it is not just those bombs. The extreme abnormal strength of these people is the decisive factor. Black rock network starts.


    Seeing those people flying around, Qiu Pengfei flashed a cruel look in his eyes and raised his palm a little.


    Then... Emerald green lights suddenly burst out from rootless fingers.


    Energy collapse!


    From the five fingers, extremely terrible energy is sprayed, which instantly penetrates the target''s body, causing a strong burst at the moment of penetrating the target''s body.


    Boom... Boom!


    It was as if the sound of thunder exploded in an instant, and there were more flames in the air. One body was directly blown to pieces, and there were no bones.


    More than a dozen people were killed in an instant!


    This is Qiu Pengfei''s power. At this close range, he doesn''t even need to aim at it at all.


    The clothes on his body clattered under the impact, and a kind of ferocity flashed on the faces of nine people.


    Seeing the terrible power around, the others who were going to surround suddenly stopped, and no one dared to move.


    Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi smiled together. They looked at these people silently with a smile in their eyes.


    Shit... Are you kidding? Everyone is an expert. Who is afraid of who after losing that restriction?


    Really, if you really count up, these people here, except Zhong lixiu, may not be inferior. They are all killed from the battlefield. Their strength and experience are quite terrible.


    "Lin Yi... You''re called Lin Yi, aren''t you... I really underestimate you..." Qiu Pengfei''s hoarse voice was full of resentment and hatred: "I didn''t expect that you could do this..."


    Qiu Pengfei is the most angry and angry. This person is his own subordinate. That feeling is that he is lax in governance, which is why this phenomenon is caused.


    "The head of your dormitory building, I will kill him... After killing you..." Qiu Pengfei said coldly.


    "Don''t bother you... That guy... Is dead." I smiled and said.


    "Very good boy." at this time, Zhong lixiu finally said, "I admire you very much. You can disarm this bomb, and you are prepared to this extent. We haven''t found it at all. What surprises me most is that you can''t even find the control room. It really surprises me..."


    "There are many things you can''t think of." I laughed.


    "Well... Let''s make a deal." Zhong lixiu said in a deep voice, "I''ll let you go. Today''s thing will never happen. From now on, how about we keep the well water from the river?"


    Zhong lixiu threw out a deal!

 Chapter 368

    Zhong lixiu''s deal, let us leave, we are safe, they continue to take charge of their city, no matter where we live, everyone will not invade the river in the future.


    If it had been before, it would have been a pretty good deal.


    But now... Except for Shirley''s slight intention, the corners of other people''s mouths just have a sneer of disdain.


    "Hey... You treat us as beggars?" fan Xiaotian sneered with disdain.


    "Is this condition not good?" Zhong lixiu asked, "if you are right with us, you have no chance of winning."


    "Is there a chance of winning? You have to fight before you know... And ah..." fan Xiaotian''s face suddenly became ferocious: "Cao you mother, you have enslaved me for so long. Now you want to send me away. How can it be so simple?"


    "What do you want?" Zhong lixiu didn''t seem angry. "Everyone gives a crystal core as compensation?"


    "Crystal core? I don''t need that... I just want to kill people now..." fan Xiaotian hissed.


    "Kill? How many?" Zhong lixiu seems to be a standard businessman. As long as he can bear it, he can kill.


    "All... The locals in S City, all killed..." fan Xiaotian said bitterly.


    It''s not a joke. He was enslaved for a long time. The suppressed anger in his chest has already reached a level that is about to explode. If fan Xiaotian was given a chance, this guy might really kill the city.


    Zhong lixiu can''t afford this price.


    "In that case, there''s nothing to talk about!" Zhong lixiu seemed a little disappointed, and then his hand gently shook: "kill them!"


    Very simple tone. Even now, Zhong lixiu''s voice is still not angry at all. It is still plain, killing them.


    I''ve been waiting for this sentence for a long time.


    Those people nearby seemed to have been waiting for a long time. They were all covered with ferocious sneers. All kinds of forces began to surge wildly, and nine people quickly surrounded the seven of us.


    The gap in quantity. Originally, these nine people were absolute experts. Now the other party even has an advantage in the number of people.


    This situation is almost certain. Our side seems to be a dead end. The other side is absolutely sure to eat us.


    As long as we eliminate the most powerful people, we can fundamentally eliminate the power of understanding and eliminating bombs. The remaining six mercury machetes can''t turn out the waves. They will be found in the city sooner or later. At that time, the city will return to its original shape again.


    "Choose an opponent..." I smiled and said.


    One person, one opponent. Can it be said that the last Lin Yi wants one person to resist three?


    The expression on the faces of the people who heard this sentence was strange, but the reaction was quite rapid, especially Zhang Quan, who knew my strength.


    Zhang Quan never refused to pick a soft persimmon to pinch.


    The two huge fists directly turned into a huge meat mountain and fell from the sky. Below is the old immortal Qin executioner.


    Zhang Quan picked up the guy who had already stepped into the grave with half his foot.


    But this Qin philistine is definitely not as simple as he looks on the surface. As an old immortal, he can reach his current position. There is no doubt about his strength.


    Seeing Zhang Quan attacking himself, Qin executioner just smiled grimly, his body disappeared instantly, and an invisibility had disappeared in front of everyone.


    Qin''s ability is stealth.


    As for fan Xiaotian, he has an eye on Ling Yi... Crazy soldier Ling Yi!


    Among the twelve people, fan Xiaotian is the craziest, the most belligerent and the craziest in battle. In some ways, the two people are even similar. Even the two huge axes in fan Xiaotian''s hand are made by Ling Yi for fan Xiaotian.


    However, after being bullied by Ling Yi for such a long time, fan Xiaotian has accumulated countless grievances in his heart. That anger has crowded and exploded in his heart. Now it is finally time to retaliate.


    Drink... With a violent drink, Ling Yi''s body suddenly appeared a layer of blood red luster. Under that layer of red luster, his body seemed to become more violent and stronger. His clothes were completely broken in the sound of stabbing and cheering, revealing his terrible skin like steel.


    Holding a big knife about a foot long in his hand... The weapon is too long and is not flexible to use, but the blade surface is tens of centimeters wide and the back is centimeters thick, symbolizing the most terrible power of this big knife.


    Two people... Are pure violence, as if two King Kong collided together.


    Tomahawk, saber!


    Two shining traces suddenly flashed out of the air, like lightning, and the blades collided suddenly.


    The bright Mars exploded in an instant.


    The harsh sound was like an electric drill, which was about to penetrate our eardrums. Under the crazy chopping of two extremely heavy weapons, there was a terrible impact all around. That sound was about to completely penetrate people''s brain.


    Two crazy guys don''t have any moves or fancy tricks. Everything they show is the most terrible force. The huge Tomahawk and the saber that is more than ten feet long are forged from the strongest and sharpest alloy, which is extremely heavy.


    Ling Yi never thought that a powerful weapon he made for his men would be used against him now.


    The feeling of being betrayed made Ling Yi feel a kind of towering anger.


    With a violent drink, he grabbed the saber, and his body rushed up into the sky, directly appeared in the sky, and then the saber tore down from the sky with the terror of splitting Huashan Mountain.


    Facing this crazy soldier, even fan Xiaotian didn''t dare to despise it at will. With a smile in his mouth, two huge tomahawks were immediately blocked above his head.


    Then... There was only a bang.


    The ground at your feet exploded and sank.


    The extremely heavy force was directly suppressed. The super strength made countless cracks appear in the stone slab under fan Xiaotian''s feet, and his feet plunged directly into the ground.


    But fan Xiaotian was also extremely fierce. One axe resisted this guy''s attack, and the other axe had been slashed from the side. Black rock network starts.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    It''s obviously a battle between two humans, but at this time, it gives people the same feeling that two tanks are bombarding each other.


    The violent sound of explosion and the impact of terrorist expansion make the surroundings completely in a mess.


    Even if it''s just the aftermath of the battle between two people, others can''t bear it at all. Each one is far apart.


    This is the real battle between experts. It''s strong and desperate energy.


    "This side doesn''t seem to suit us... Go aside?" Lei Gong Li Hao said to the tall man in front of him.


    Lei Gong, Li Hao, that''s long gun Hao Ziqi across the street!


    Like Ling Yi and fan Xiaotian, it''s time for them to decide the outcome.


    As soon as the voice fell, a flash of lightning flashed on Li Hao''s body. The whole body quickly retreated as if with the help of this flash of lightning. In an instant, it had rushed to tens of meters away, and then his hands moved quickly. Dark clouds were covered in the air, and lightning appeared out of thin air.


    Li Hao is worthy of the title of Lei Gong. Lightning is as natural as breathing for Li Hao. Countless lightning appear in the air. Those lightning soon weave into a big net, and then creep and change quickly. In an instant, a new shape has appeared.


    The thunder and lightning suddenly turned into a violent beast... A thunder and lightning lion has appeared in the air.


    This is Li Hao''s ability to use his own strength to create powerful beasts, or Warcraft. A person is an army.


    Wind, fire, water, earth and thunder... All kinds of different forces, even if two people master the same type of ability, the means of exerting may be very different.


    Li Hao''s strength is hundreds of times stronger than the so-called lightning Saint before.


    In the face of this terrible force, Hao Ziqi''s face did not change at all. As soon as the long gun shook, he rushed towards Li Hao like a dragon.


    Hao Ziqi also separated an expert!


    There are six left!

 Chapter 369

    Zhang Quan, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi each separated one expert, but there were still six powerful enemies left.


    On our side, there are only four people left.


    Depravity waved two huge sickles in his hand, rushed to the abnormal boy Zhu Yan and separated the guy.


    Zhu Yan''s ability is very special and belongs to the type of mind control. Although Zhu Yan''s hard power is the weakest among these people, it is very dangerous.


    A careless person may even become an enemy from his former companion if he is controlled by this guy.


    The degenerate thinks that his spiritual will is strong enough to resist the spiritual control from this guy.


    Moreover, this is also the best choice.


    Someone must lead Zhu Yan away. Otherwise, if this guy controls his mind in a fierce battle, even if he can''t completely control his mind, even if he is only affected, he may be torn to pieces by others in an instant.


    Zhu Yan always had an extremely cruel smile on his face. His small body combined with this strange ferocious smile looked like the most cruel beast, which made people feel more afraid.


    I only saw that this guy just stared at the depravity with his blood red horror eyes, and his body didn''t make any other big movement at all.


    Then he fell and felt a sudden sharp pain in his head, as if he was about to be torn, his body suddenly trembled violently, his originally fast-moving body suddenly stopped, and even the weapons in his hand became dull.


    That feeling is only a short moment, but for experts, this short moment is enough.


    When depravity opened his eyes, the boy had appeared in front of him, holding a sharp army thorn in his hand and piercing directly into depravity''s eyes.


    Depravity was startled and hurriedly retreated. He only heard a hiss. He was immediately marked with blood on his face and almost became a blind man.


    That amazing power made the fallen face crazy. The sickle in his hand quickly rotated around his body, forcing Zhu Yan back temporarily.


    "You''re very good. My mind control can''t last for a second... But... You''re still dead." Zhu Yan''s sharp voice came.


    Then Zhu Yan''s eyes looked to the side and didn''t see Zhu Yan''s actions. More than a dozen people had been manipulated by Zhu Yan. When they didn''t even know anything, they had become Zhu Yan''s puppet. That kind of manipulation ability was really abnormal, even more abnormal than Zijiao''s mental control


    Originally, degeneration only needed to face one person, but now degeneration needs to face groups of enemies. Black rock network starts.


    The huge sickle in his hand danced wildly, and each corpse was directly cut in half by the fall. Although these people are innocent, now the fall has no time to think about so many things. As long as he is a little slow in his hand, what is waiting for him is the end of death.


    On the other hand, there are more and more black energy groups around xiaohuangshu''s body. In a trance, it seems that a huge virtual shadow can be seen staying over xiaohuangshu''s body, leading xiaohuangshu to use these terrible forces.


    Rare, in the face of little yellow book, it is no longer the same peace as before, and there is a kind of dignity on that face.


    "Zhong lixiu... There is no candidate for you... I heard that your strength is very strong, but I don''t seem convinced. Let''s try!" smiled, and Xiao Huang Shu said to Zhong lixiu.


    It''s finally their turn


    There is no one around to disturb. Everyone can see the strength of little yellow book. Among the countless killings in the arena, little yellow book didn''t kill anyone. He has to control more than anyone. Even under this situation, he hasn''t been hurt at all.


    Because... Only little yellow book can control that power, and only little yellow book can control that soul... Although little yellow book doesn''t know why.


    But little yellow book also knows that under his own control, that power can not be brought into full play, so... Now little yellow book is ready to let go of all the constraints on himself and show his most powerful side.


    Take a deep breath, Xiao Huang Shu closes his eyes. When Xiao Huang Shu opens his eyes again, his eyes have completely turned black. Except black, others can''t see any white color.


    As if the valve switch on his body had been opened, black energy bands were constantly rotating around the body of little yellow book, just like the shadow of the devil howling.


    Dark energy surrounded little yellow book. Now it looks like little yellow book is a standard villain, and the guy opposite is a decent person.


    But even so, the guy opposite is definitely difficult to deal with. That man is the most powerful pervert in the whole s city. He is a strong man who controls time and power.


    The power of time... There are countless kinds of energy in this world, among which there are many people who master the same power, physical strengthening, elemental power, invisibility, summoning, attachment... All kinds.


    But... This is the only one who can master time.


    This is the first time that the mysterious power has shown its face.


    Dark energy balls twinkled around Xiao Huang Shu''s body and formed rapidly, just like shells falling at Zhong lixiu.


    There was almost no crack in the dense attack, but no matter what kind of force, they could not attack Zhong lixiu.


    Just when that power was approaching Zhong lixiu, I don''t know why, the moving speed of those energy balls suddenly decreased and became like a snail.


    Around Zhong lixiu, there is a time field that belongs to him alone. The power of those attacks on him has been slowed down indefinitely. Although he sees that it will fall on Zhong lixiu soon, the tiny distance is a natural moat.


    This time domain enables Zhong lixiu to easily face any attack.


    However, if Zhong lixiu had only this power, he would not become the strongest presence in s city.


    There was a cold flash in his eyes, and Zhong lixiu''s fingers suddenly crossed in front of him.


    "Static field!"


    Static field, time static... Within the scope of the field, time will completely stop. The target is in this area. Except for himself, others will seem to have been hit by immobilization and can''t make any action at all.


    The little yellow book was fixed... His body still kept its original shape, and his fingers remained in mid air, motionless.


    Seeing this appearance, Zhong lixiu smiled at the corners of his mouth. There was an extra card in his hand, and then he threw it gently. That card immediately roared ahead at the speed of dozens of times the bullet.


    The time of playing cards was magnified countless times by Zhong lixiu, and the distance that may take a few seconds to fly was reduced to some extent by Zhong lixiu... When the speed is fast to a certain extent, even a piece of white paper has amazing destructive power.


    Click


    In a trance, it seemed that something was broken. When I saw that the little yellow book was about to be cut from the throat by the card, the solidification time was like glass, with cracks.


    The next moment... With a snap, the static time field was forcibly destroyed by the violent surging dark energy field around Xiao Huang Shu, and the glass was broken.


    At the same time, the power of the past also shattered that card and turned it into powder and disappeared.


    But there was still a blood mark on Xiao Huangshu''s neck... Almost, his throat was completely cut.


    Little yellow book''s heart is slightly shocked. He is worthy of being the strongest guy in s city. His ability to master time is really unparalleled in the world.


    Zhong lixiu is also impressed by little yellow book. There are few people in this world who can break away from their own time field.


    On the other side, Shirley fought with Sirius, a two headed wolf and a puma. This is the killing between two wild animals.


    And I... Was surrounded by Gong Yuliang and Qiu Pengfei... Facing two enemies alone! As for the black moon, it is missing. I don''t know if it is invisible.

 Chapter 370

    Sirius and Shirley fought against each other.


    Sirius has met an opponent. Sirius has two main powers, one is the deprivation of two heads, vision and hearing, and the other is the powerful hand to hand combat ability brought by the double headed wolf.


    When the two abilities were thrown out, Shirley''s eyes were suddenly dark, and there was nothing in her ears.


    The sudden darkness and the lack of two senses made Shirley a little flustered.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sirius immediately launched an attack, and the wolf''s claws were torn directly in the past.


    When she was about to tear Shirley in half, Shirley''s body jumped and dodged.


    Even if she is deprived of vision and hearing, but... Shirley''s feeling is extremely sharp, just like the sharp intuition of a hunter, which can make Shirley feel the danger in advance. Even if she can''t see anything, she can still avoid the attack of the enemy! Black rock network starts.


    We can''t tell the outcome for a moment.


    Twelve? Don''t be kidding. There are too many experts in this city. The number is far from just 12, 20, 30, or even more.


    It''s just that these twelve people have always controlled the city and other people, so they have been pushed to that height. If compared, the strength of these people in Xiaohuang book will never be inferior to that of the twelve people.


    And the previous six competitive kings


    It is precisely because they feel that the strength of these people is getting stronger and stronger, and they are worried that sooner or later they will reach a level beyond their control, so they decide to reduce the number of these experts.


    I just didn''t expect that there was a rebellion here at the same time.


    The battles in other directions are fierce. Even who can take advantage is quite weak. It is difficult to solve the opponent in a short time.


    Now, the only battlefield that can end quickly seems to be our side.


    My... Opponent is Gong Yuliang and... Qiu Pengfei.


    These two people can be said to be absolute masters even among the twelve top strong.


    Belong to the strong at the top.


    Now two people surround me at the same time. This situation becomes a lot more dangerous. Even the three masters of Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi may not be able to cope with this power.


    But I brought so many miracles that even the bomb could be disarmed, and I said that sentence with so much confidence, and others subconsciously chose to believe that I have the ability to deal with this dangerous situation.


    "Alone, you want to fight our brothers? You''re really impatient..." Qiu Pengfei laughed wildly with a ferocious face.


    As for Gong Yuliang, his face was also gloomy.


    "Hey, hey, we were killed by our brothers. Don''t blame us for bullying less with more!" Gong Yuliang also sneered nearby.


    I smiled: "bullying less with more? No, I would never think so. This is not a competition. Where can there be any saying that bullying less with more? More people are also strength. If fewer people lose, you can''t complain about it?"


    My statement is very generous.


    The Qiu Pengfei sneered: "I didn''t expect what you saw was quite open..."


    "Of course, I''m never afraid of bullying less with more... By the way, if you two lose... Don''t blame me..." four words came out of my mouth: "bullying less with more!"


    What? Blame you for bullying less with more? Strange fart, you have only one person, and I have two people here... This boy hasn''t even attended kindergarten. Do you know which one or two?


    Just when the subconscious strangeness in the two people''s hearts, I have taken action, with a smile on my face, and four cards appear in my hands at the same time.


    As soon as the fingers shook, the cards flashed in the air, and the four blood marks on the fingers were particularly clear.


    The light flashed out suddenly.


    That scene made those people look crazy.


    Under the light of that large area, four slim figures appeared in an instant.


    Ash, sister Dao, Elise and SANA... All four women appeared.


    Every one is a variety of manners, and every one is a unique beauty!


    Since arriving in S City, it was the most terrible force of four people, SANA, that exploded instantly.


    When the crazy music emerged, all the people identified as enemies by SANA suddenly became strange.


    The bodies seemed to twist uncontrollably.


    With that kind of terrible music dancing wildly, although the time is very short, for those experts, the effort in an instant is enough to make several attacks.


    Although fan Xiaotian didn''t know what was going on with the guy across from him, he suddenly had a gust of wind, but fan Xiaotian would not miss this good opportunity. He chopped it with his double axes in an instant. He only heard a bang. Ling Yi was directly shaken out with a knife by that terrible force, and his mouth was bleeding wildly.


    As for Zhang Quan, he immediately stretched out an arm, grabbed the Qin executioner who had just emerged from invisibility, directly entangled the guy''s body, suddenly sent him to high altitude, and then smashed him down.


    The old man''s head was broken and bleeding, but the guy''s body was still quite strong and didn''t be torn directly.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, depravity rushed out directly from the crowd, passed by with the boy Zhu Yan, and cut the sickle in his hand in an instant.


    Ah


    At the last moment, Zhu Yan finally reacted and hurriedly avoided his throat, but one of his arms was directly cut off, and the child''s scream suddenly sounded.


    "The Dragon hit..." Hao Ziqi took advantage of this opportunity to turn his body into a dragon and rushed to Li Hao with a long gun in his hand.


    Hao Ziqi''s body was full of scorched traces, and the battle with Li Hao was quite tragic.


    Li Hao''s strength is super strong. The key is that this guy can jump for a short distance with the help of the power of lightning. That speed can almost compete with blinking.


    Hao Ziqi is hard to chase, while Li Hao''s thunder and lightning constantly explodes on Hao Ziqi. A large number of injuries have been blown out of Hao Ziqi, and he is about to lose his support.


    At this time, Hao Ziqi seized this rare opportunity.


    I''m the same. I''m familiar with SANA''s ability, and I won''t miss this best opportunity. A flash, the axe in my hand has appeared above Gong Yuliang''s head and chopped down at the melon seeds in that head.


    Puff

 Chapter 371

    Puffing... Blood shooting.


    The end of the wild dance!


    It can be said that the strongest control function I have now may be stronger than ash''s magic crystal arrow, at least in my feeling.


    AI Xi''s magic crystal arrow has a long vertigo time, almost twice as long as the final movement of the wild dance, but it is a single body. Moreover, the magic crystal arrow needs to be aimed and can be avoided.


    In comparison, the final movement of the wild dance is more destructive, and the more enemies, the more abnormal the effect will be.


    The dancing time of 1.5 seconds is not dizzy, but the actual difference is not much.


    The body is also out of control and can''t react.


    All the people around who SANA identified as the enemy will be affected by the final movement of the wild dance. One and a half seconds, caught off guard, changed the situation of the whole battlefield. This is the power of the final movement of the wild dance.


    At the end of the dance, all enemies will appear, except the black moon.


    I can''t manage so much now. Kill Gong Yuliang first!


    My goal is quite simple. I want to kill this guy first.


    In some ways, the power of Gong Yuliang and the boy Zhu Yan is controlled. Gong Yuliang starts through his mouth and displays it through negation.


    For example, when I was facing Qiu Pengfei''s attack, this guy suddenly said that you can''t move, so am I dead?


    At that time, the moment I was fixed, it might be similar to Gong Yuliang himself now. The instant effort was enough to determine a life.


    I know how terrible this ability is, so I chose to start first and kill Gong Yuliang first.


    At the moment when the final movement of Sona''s wild dance was played, my body flashed directly, and the greedy Hydra cut it down directly.


    Gong Yuliang could only watch the axe on his head tear down. His eyes widened and his face was full of fear. He wanted to escape.


    But damn it, I don''t like dancing. I don''t usually dance, but now my body is dancing like a psycho.


    I can only watch the axe cleave over my head, cleave my head, cleave my face, from the position of my head, to the center of my eyebrows, to my mouth, to my neck... To my stomach


    Hiss


    one divides into two.


    It was extremely complete and symmetrical. It was directly split into two pieces until the two bodies fell to the ground. Gong Yuliang''s two eyes were still unwilling, and the two bodies were twitching.


    After a long time, the internal organs and blood gushed out of the crack.


    Instant kill.


    Perhaps no one thought it would be such a result. I killed Gong Yuliang with one move


    Gong Yuliang''s strength is really strong. Unfortunately, until the end, Gong Yuliang didn''t even have the opportunity to use his strength. Just at the beginning of the war, his body was split in half and died.


    As for Qiu Pengfei next to him, he is not much better.


    When I attacked Gong Yuliang, sister Dao''s body flashed, and the sharp blade rushed directly in front of Qiu Pengfei. The blade in her hand stabbed Qiu Pengfei''s chest.


    The chest was pierced directly and blood sprayed out.


    The piercing pain also made Qiu Pengfei break free from that control.


    The heart was pierced? Under normal circumstances, the current picture may be more exciting. Double kill all at once... But unfortunately, double kill failed.


    Qiu Pengfei''s heart was different from that of a normal person. He ran to the other side. It was this that made Qiu Pengfei break free from the pass of death.


    The sudden tingling and the threat of death made Qiu Pengfei experience a terrible feeling he had never experienced. Unexpectedly, this time he was so close to death. Fear made Qiu Pengfei more angry.


    With a howl, his hands suddenly opened, and green rays shot out of his hands in an instant.


    It''s a massive energy diffusion.


    Energy collapse... Collapse explosion.


    At that moment, there was a mess all around, and green lights were piercing madly.


    Boom... Boom


    Centered on the position of Qiu Pengfei''s body, the terrible energy is spreading wildly, and the energy punctures the past and explodes instantly.


    For a time, a series of explosions completely shrouded the area.


    Because he felt the deadly threat, Qiu Pengfei was brave this time. He almost burst out all his energy in an instant and wanted to blow up all the enemies around him.


    With the power of this guy''s energy collapse, the power of the explosion is far more powerful than that of a normal bomb.


    The smoke of the explosion completely shrouded this large area.


    Smoke and dust fly across the sky and block out the sun.


    In the center of the smoke, Qiu Pengfei was panting violently, his forehead was covered with sweat and his breath was short.


    Dead? Have those damn guys been killed?


    But when the smoke came down, the hope in Qiu Pengfei''s eyes suddenly turned into a kind of hatred.


    Not dead, not one.


    Those people all lived well. Obviously, tens of meters around were completely destroyed by their own energy. Many administrators and capable people were killed by themselves. Only those damn guys had no problem at all.


    The woman who stabbed herself before stood a huge shield in front of her, blocking her attack.


    Those shields were penetrated, and even several shields were blown to pieces, but their own energy did not completely penetrate all shields after all.


    The others were all hiding behind the woman, not even hurt at all.


    Tut tut... The power of energy collapse is really terrible. In order to resist the sign of Langton purchased by crows, they all lost it at the moment of energy collapse.


    A multi-layer defense was built in front of sister Dao.


    But... The guy''s energy penetrated four layers of shields in a row, and he barely stopped it until the last shield.


    That terrible power made us all lose our faces. Fortunately, it was blocked. Otherwise, if these forces penetrated through our bodies, none of us could live.


    He deserves to be the most perverse guy among the twelve people. This guy''s destructive power is really too strong. If it weren''t for this move, it''s too powerful and difficult to control. Otherwise, the destructive power is terrible.


    A sudden release of power made Qiu Pengfei''s body empty. The attacks of ash and Elise had taken advantage of this opportunity.


    On the ground, a little spider quickly climbed towards Qiu Pengfei, and then Elise''s body changed into a spider form.


    As for Aishi, the bow and arrow in his hand shot one arrow after another.


    For a time, all kinds of attacks completely surrounded Qiu Pengfei.


    When the master falls!


    No matter what kind of master you are, today is destined to be a day of death.


    Humans... Are not zombies.


    Perhaps under the final movement of the wild dance, I can''t cut off the bone and wings behind the flying zombie, but... Human beings don''t have such a strong body. Although they have terrible power, their slightly fragile body is always the most fatal weakness of human beings.


    Seeing the dense attack enveloping himself, his physical strength has almost completely exhausted. Coupled with the heavy injury in his chest, it is difficult for Qiu Pengfei to deal with it.


    The fear of dying finally appeared on his face!


    It''s too late


    Just when Qiu Pengfei felt that he was about to die, a tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him. There was no one in front of him, but that figure suddenly appeared.


    Flash... Blink, the same power.


    Then a cross return blade appeared with one hand, directly supported in front of him, and a translucent shield appeared out of thin air.


    Only a bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    In a short time of 1.5 seconds, the shield suddenly broke, and then everyone''s attack fell on the tall figure that suddenly appeared.


    That''s a beautiful woman, but... The enemy is the enemy.


    The Tomahawk in his hand was torn directly, and then... With a snort, the body was directly divided into two.


    It was like an illusion... When the Tomahawk tore up the guy''s body, the figure disappeared in an instant.

 Chapter 372

    It seemed that the figure didn''t exist at all, just like an illusion. When the axe in my hand tore through, I directly penetrated through the shadow, without the slightest feeling of hitting the body.


    Then the body disappeared in front of me like a mirror.


    Without leaving a drop of blood, without leaving any mark, in a trance, it was like my eyes were dazzled.


    When the woman disappeared, there was nothing in front of her. The woman disappeared. At the same time, Qiu Pengfei disappeared, and the guy disappeared.


    Although the woman only appeared for a short moment, just appeared, and disappeared in less than two seconds, that appearance was deeply branded in my mind.


    Sexy and attractive figure, exposed carcass, and that pair of narrow and charming, like a goblin, hook people''s eyes, hot chest, like a magician''s dress. The only strange thing is that what you hold in your hand is not a magic wand commonly used by magicians, but... A cross back force blade.


    Of course, although this woman is very beautiful, I have seen many beautiful women, but I won''t be confused because of this woman.


    What makes me feel strange and excited is that when the woman appeared, the mark in my heart quickly flickered and issued a sound of warning and reminder.


    That mark... When I was upgraded to level 29 on the ship, I got a chance to draw heroes.


    But... At that time, I didn''t have time to draw, so I had to waste this opportunity. Then the system randomly selected a hero for me, and finally drew a hero who has found the host. The system just left me a mark, which points to the location of the British host.


    Whether you want to grab it or not depends on your strength and luck.


    At that time, the direction that the mark pointed to was s City, but there had been no movement in the mark all the time, as if it would only point out an approximate direction, but now, when the woman just appeared, the mark in my mind jumped violently.


    There is no doubt that that woman is my goal... Unfortunately, she ran away, and even ran away with Qiu Pengfei.


    I don''t know who that woman is. There doesn''t seem to be such a powerful woman in s city.


    Moreover, looking at the means and dress of the woman just now, it is obviously the dress of the tricky trickster in the hero League. The last mirror split is also the ability of the tricky trickster.


    But the weapon in his hand is a cross return blade and the shield that blocks us. That''s not the ability of the trickery witch.


    In this way, can we say that there are two or more heroes attached to that woman?


    I just don''t know which of the two heroes is the hero pointed by the mark


    Qiu Pengfei was rescued by the woman who suddenly appeared, and Gong Yuliang was killed. Black rock network starts.


    The battlefields in other aspects are being glued. Seeing that my hand has been vacated, many experts there have changed their faces one by one.


    Qin philistine missed a good opportunity to sneak attack Zhang Quan from behind. His body quickly disappeared, and the whole person quickly disappeared.


    Sirius jumped and broke free from the puma''s entanglement. His body turned into a silver light and soon ran away.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, everyone slipped away. The effect of SANA''s wild dance final movement in this large-scale battle has been fully displayed. The strength of the twelve people was quite strong and even suppressed their opponents before.


    But it was this moment that the situation on the battlefield was completely reversed.


    Gong Yuliang died and Qiu Pengfei was seriously injured. One death and one serious injury have determined the situation of the whole battlefield.


    Even if those nine people have good hands and eyes, they are unable to return to the sky for the current situation.


    And these people are crafty and cunning, like loaches. When they see that the situation is wrong, they immediately slip away.


    In particular, Sirius and Qin executioner are the most cunning, but the death of their companions also makes others angry.


    Seeing this, Ling Yi suddenly roared angrily. His eyes were completely red, and the red dense on the body surface became more intense.


    The whole body seemed to be several times bigger in an instant under the dense red.


    Even the big knife in his hand became more terrible than before. Under the double fury, the whole man became a terrible giant.


    A roar and a knife cut down.


    There was only a loud bang. This time, fan Xiaotian, who had been standing in the way of Ling Yi''s attack, finally couldn''t bear it.


    With both feet rooted on the ground, the whole body was directly shaken back for more than ten meters, leaving two parallel cracks on the ground.


    It can be clearly seen that fan Xiaotian''s arms are shaking violently, and a mouthful of blood is directly ejected from his mouth.


    Three times... At least three times the power!


    Before, everyone was evenly matched, but this time, Ling Yi''s strength increased at least three times. The strength was so strong that people couldn''t bear it. He immediately split fan Xiaotian out.


    Seeing Ling Yi rushing towards fan Xiaotian again, Elise and sister Dao quickly rushed over. In Ling Yi''s almost invincible terrorist power, even sister Dao and Alice couldn''t bear it and didn''t dare to accept Ling Yi''s terrorist attack.


    The spider web ejected by Elise just wrapped around Ling Yi''s body. As a result, Ling Yi immediately broke it with great strength. Sister Dao''s blade can''t cause any damage to Ling Yi.


    However, the containment of the two people at least avoided fan Xiaotian''s death.


    On the other side, Lei Gong Li Hao was also going to leave. Before, Hao Ziqi seized the opportunity and shot a huge blood hole in his shoulder.


    Seeing that the situation is bad, Li Hao is also ready to run. But Hao Ziqi entangled Li Hao.


    All I saw was Hao Ziqi leaping up and piercing the ground with his long gun.


    giant earthquakes and landslides!


    Boom... KAKA!


    With the violent roar, the surrounding ground was suddenly shaken open, and the terrible impact completely surrounded Li Hao. At the same time, an extremely terrible force directly converged the scattered gravel around, forming a terrible yoke and entangled quickly along Li Hao''s body. The whole person seemed to quickly become a stone man. (skill change!).


    Stone blockade!


    The power of terror coagulates with broken boulders and completely traps the man. Under this power, the guy can''t make any movement at all, and he can take this opportunity to kill him directly.


    Hao Ziqi saw the hope of victory!


    The long gun shook and pierced directly into the head of the guy opposite.


    Hao Ziqi could almost see the picture of himself penetrating the guy''s head.


    But at this time, Hao Ziqi suddenly found that the guy opposite had no fear on his face, and even some faint mockery?


    Is this guy laughing? What''s funny now?


    Hao Ziqi didn''t react for a moment.


    "Be careful..." just at this time, my voice suddenly came from behind.


    Just after hearing this sound, Hao Ziqi only felt that his whole body was shrouded in indescribable fear, and the position of his back heart tingled.


    Then... Puff!


    A gloomy old shadow suddenly emerged behind him. The dagger in his hand went directly into Hao Ziqi''s back heart, and a stream of blood burst out.


    Qin executioner... Thought this guy had run away, but this old thing appeared again.


    At the most critical moment, the most deadly sneak attack was launched. The dagger went into Hao Ziqi''s back heart and directly into half.


    Hao Ziqi tightened his muscles and forcibly locked the dagger. He was in his own flesh and blood and couldn''t move forward any further.


    "You... Don''t think we are really so simple and defeated by you..." Li Hao in front suddenly smiled, with a mocking expression on his face.

 Chapter 373

    What is the strength of the twelve?


    There is no doubt that these twelve people can become the leaders of S City, and there is no doubt about their strength.


    Although there are many contradictions among the twelve people, when the twelve people... No, exactly speaking, there are ten people left except Tong Lei and Bingya. When they face the same enemy, no matter what kind of contradictions they have, they will completely put down and face each other together.


    This relationship, which depends on geographical ties, may sometimes be stronger than expected, especially when there are common interests.


    We all thought that Qin executioner and Sirius were the most cunning. Depending on the situation, we ran away. We couldn''t help but despise the so-called twelve people. However, after one person died and one person ran away, we were distracted and flew away in the face of great disaster.


    Who knows, this is just a tacit understanding of the nine people. Qin executioner didn''t leave, but hid his body and launched a sneak attack when Hao Ziqi didn''t pay attention.


    At that moment, he almost killed Hao Ziqi. Although he is not dead now, Hao Ziqi is also seriously injured. Although he forcibly tightens his muscles to lock the wound, this situation can not last for too long. Virtually, Hao Ziqi''s combat effectiveness is almost completely eliminated.


    When Qin executioner was ready to attack again, Zhang Quan''s arm extended directly and forced Qin executioner back temporarily.


    Originally, they fought separately, one man and one regiment, but now the battlefield has gradually become chaotic!


    Seeing Hao Ziqi seriously injured, Li Hao''s face became ferocious: "Hey, you don''t think that the twelve of us have only this ability? If only this ability, it''s not enough to control s city for such a long time... Although you''re not willing to use that force... But you''d better die!"


    Li Hao suddenly raised his head and looked at the sky with his face.


    "Roar..."


    The roar like a beast suddenly sounded, and the terrible sound suddenly exploded. The next moment, Li Hao''s body seemed to be turned on, and countless currents rushed around like a surging tsunami.


    For a moment, there was a purple sea of lightning around, and there were crackling and flashing lightning everywhere in the air. At the same time, in S City, all the electrical appliances, televisions, computers, air conditioners... All the electrical things stopped moving at this time.


    Then the ground under his feet exploded with a bang. Among the underground cables and wires in the sky above his head, countless currents quickly gathered at Li Hao from all directions. Black rock network starts.


    Li Hao, used all the power of the whole city.


    The power supplied to so many people in s city is so thick that it is unimaginable, but this is Li Hao''s ability, and Li Hao is also an ace among the twelve.


    Under special circumstances, Li Hao can contact the power system of the whole s city and use the power energy of the whole s city through his ability to control lightning.


    You can imagine how terrible it will be when that power explodes.


    For a time, almost all the fighting around stopped. Under the spread of terrible lightning around, the huge area of 100 meters turned into a lightning field, and countless lightning roared madly.


    The lightning field is spreading rapidly. Those who have no time to escape from here, whether administrators, ordinary people or slaves, are quickly entangled by the lightning.


    Only a crackling sound was heard, and the bodies were torn to pieces, not even a trace of blood left.


    The huge area has completely become a lightning dead area. We are retreating quickly one by one. No one is willing to bear the power of lightning.


    Can feel the terrible power from the thunder and lightning.


    Only Xiao Huang Shu and Zhong lixiu were still in the midst of the thunder and lightning. The confrontation between the two continued and did not seem to have been affected by those thunder and lightning.


    The numerous dark air currents around the little yellow book formed a huge cocoon like thing, completely surrounded the little yellow book, and the lightning exploded on the surface, just like a slippery loach, and finally bypassed it.


    As for the area around Zhong lixiu''s body, a time static area is formed. As soon as the lightning spread, it suddenly stopped and couldn''t get close to Zhong lixiu''s body at all.


    The confrontation between the two people can be said to be the most peaceful, but it is also the most dangerous place. On the surface, it looks like tai chi boxing, but in fact, it is an undercurrent. If you are careless, you will be broken to pieces immediately.


    Thunder and lightning are still accumulating madly. Even Zhu Yan, Qin executioner, the newly appeared Sirius and even Ling Yi all avoided. No one can bear the terrible power.


    Seeing that situation, my face became quite frightened.


    That kind of power is definitely the most terrible power I have ever seen... The most terrible power from human beings.


    When SANA came out, although she swept the area within a kilometer, SANA was a hero.


    It is the first time to show such amazing power from human beings. Once this power spreads out, I''m afraid it will be completely turned into powder within a hundred meters.


    Shit... Spell it!


    Seeing that Hao Ziqi was still surrounded by lightning, although he retreated quickly, it was too late to quit. As soon as I gritted my teeth, the ghost quickly spread out, and my body rushed out. Leng Shengsheng ran through the countless twisting currents and rushed to Hao Ziqi''s side. He grabbed Hao Ziqi and threw Hao Ziqi out directly and hit him directly on the ground, Nearby, Sona quickly played the music of treatment.


    I can retreat, but I don''t want to retreat at this time.


    Someone must stop Li Hao. Otherwise, when this guy completely explodes his lightning, no one can bear the destructive power.


    As soon as I clenched my teeth, the soles of my feet stamped on the ground, and my body rushed out. Lightning exploded on my body. Under the crackling sound, my skin was torn open.


    But the physical injury is also recovering rapidly. My physical strength and recovery ability are not ordinary metamorphosis.


    With a jump, he rushed over Li Hao with these lightning that had not yet completely gone wild. The greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs in his hands exuded a kind of strange black and red.


    Then he burst out and his body fell directly from the high air. The huge axe blade tore directly at Li Hao''s head.


    Kill him... As long as you kill this guy, the terrible lightning will lose control in an instant.


    But at this time, the virtual shadow of a lightning lion suddenly emerged from Li Hao''s body, and rushed directly over his head in a howl, trying to resist the axe in my hand.


    Mimicry is quite similar to Xiao Quan and Lao Wu.


    The thunder lion had also shown great power before.


    But now, that guy''s strength is not enough.


    Shua, the lightning lion was directly divided into two, but the magnetic field deflection brought by lightning still had some impact on my attack. The axe blade in my hand was almost uncontrolled and deflected to the side.


    Originally, he cut off Li Hao''s head straight, but now he deflected to the side. With an axe, Li Hao''s right hand was cut off directly from his shoulder, and the blood was spraying wildly.


    But at this time, Li Hao actually endured the pain without making a sound, and his face was twisted together.


    "Thunder Dragon is born!"


    A furious roar, and then... This huge lightning field exploded with a bang.


    I''m dying.


    At that moment, I clearly felt how terrible that power was.


    Although it burst, the lightning area that was still suppressed burst at this time.


    The longer the depression, the more terrible the destructive power becomes. The sudden venting feeling is like a cruise missile.


    Boom


    Flash!

 Chapter 374

    We don''t know how powerful the cruise missile explosion is. We should be glad that our country was relatively peaceful before, at least we didn''t taste that taste.


    But now we really have a feeling that the picture looks like a cruise missile explosion, and everything around us is extinguished in an instant.


    Countless lightning seemed to shrink for a moment, then expand suddenly, and quickly spread with extremely terrible current.


    There was only the purple brightness in front of me. I couldn''t see anything except those.


    One by one, they are running frantically towards the outside.


    Unfortunately, although the strength of these people is good, they can''t escape that terrible power.


    Especially fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi. These two people have strong strength, but their own speed is not very fast. Seeing the spread of that terrible power, it is too late to hide.


    At this time, a figure suddenly blinked over, grabbed fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi, and then disappeared again before the lightning roared.


    On the other side, Dao Mei and Elise also disappeared suddenly. SANA, even Aishi, depravity, Shirley and Zhang Quan were swept up by hurricanes, and then rose into the sky and rushed directly into the air.


    Under the body, there was a crazy surge of purple current everywhere, which quickly filled the whole arena.


    Then... Burst!


    The power of lightning spreads quickly, but dissipates faster.


    In just a few seconds, the terrible lightning disappeared in front of us.


    My figure appeared 300 meters away. Before the lightning burst, I flashed and ran out from there. It was torn apart by the lightning. Black rock network starts.


    Chen Bolin also landed with fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi. As for Xiaofeng, he also put all the people around him on the ground.


    Just now, Xiaofeng and Chen Bolin just finished their task and created a lot of confusion. Then they ran to the arena to see if they could help.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to see this tragic scene as soon as I arrived here.


    At that time, almost subconsciously, they rushed in immediately and saved us together with several other capable people.


    In the area where lightning has just spread, there are many superpowers. Among these superpowers, one of them has the ability to move instantaneously, and several others have the ability of wind system.


    While fleeing, those people also saw the danger on our side. Although rescuing these people on our side may bring great danger to themselves, these people still chose this road.


    "Sorry, we can''t deal with those people. We can only do this." a man said to us after putting fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi down, with some apology on his face.


    They first got the mercury machete and lifted the curse. Some people haven''t even got it yet.


    But we gave them freedom, at least gave them the hope of freedom. We thanked them for their kindness. Good does not necessarily have good returns, but bad will never have good returns.


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter. We owe our lives to you!" fan Xiaotian said with a smile.


    At this time, all of us turned our attention to the original position of the arena.


    When we see that picture, we only feel that our backs are cold, and our hearts are empty... The arena? Now where is there any arena? The whole arena has vanished and completely disappeared in the violent explosion just now.


    Left a huge hole on the ground, dark and bottomless.


    The huge arena, which can accommodate tens of thousands of people, is gone.


    It really disappeared completely. If we didn''t know that this place was an arena, we would even think that a meteorite fell from the sky and then hit a huge hole.


    The explosion of all electric energy in s city can produce this effect.


    If it hadn''t been for the great help of those people, we might have been killed in this area.


    In fact, our guess is really good. This kind of power gathering the whole city can conduct a super explosion in an instant, producing the destructive power comparable to cruise missiles. In fact, it is a means of these people, which will be used only when s city encounters important danger.


    Since the existence of S City, this force has been used for the first time.


    Originally, I was hoping to destroy us all at once, but I didn''t expect this to happen. Those capable people braved up at this time and saved these targets without fear of death.


    Those other people, who were deliberately released by Li Hao, were not injured, but they looked at what was happening in front of them with a gloomy face.


    This feeling is really quite unpleasant. It''s not easy to make a big move. As a result, even no one was killed. The taste is like hitting cotton with a fist, which makes people depressed and uncomfortable.


    What''s more depressing is that even if you hit the cotton with such a punch, you hurt yourself. What do you call it.


    Li Hao''s arms were broken, but he didn''t kill anyone


    "Justice helps more than injustice..." I showed what I had learned from middle school textbooks: "if these brothers were a little slower, they might die, but these brothers risked their lives to save us... Do you know why?"


    "Because, in the minds of these brothers, there is a strong hatred for you, because they know better that only we can deal with you. If we die, no one can end your rule, and they have to go back to the previous days... All of them die. It''s better to choose one with some hope, isn''t it?"


    I sneered: "these are the sins you made before. Now you must bear them yourself."


    Sometimes, things are so simple, but those people can''t find this. They think their rule will never have problems, but once there is a problem, it will collapse like a burst river.


    "Today is your doomsday!" I pronounced.


    At this time, Li Hao suddenly smiled. Although he was covered with blood, that smile looked particularly uncomfortable.


    "Hey, hey... Don''t be complacent too early... You''re just delaying your own death," Li Hao said.


    Then, only one arm pointed to the sky.


    sky?


    What''s in the sky?


    We were a little curious in our hearts, and then looked at the sky above us. As soon as we looked at it, our faces changed again.


    Just above that high altitude, it was originally shrouded by large dark clouds, but now, those dark clouds suddenly split from the middle, and a purple flashing luster surged out of the darkness.


    It looks like a big lizard. There are two huge dragon wings on the back, two strong dragon claws under the body, and a huge dragon tail is constantly swinging behind.


    Lightning Dragon... Dragon, the legendary life, has also been manifested by Li Hao.


    Don''t forget Li Hao''s ability. This guy''s power is to use his own lightning to create all kinds of lives and put them into battle. So is the previous lightning crazy lion.


    However, the lightning lion was like a dog in front of this behemoth.


    This guy actually made a dragon in Western mythology and legend with his own lightning.


    Big... The tyrant is big enough, maybe only to this guy''s waist.


    Big, definitely big.


    I have to admit that Li Hao''s strength is really extraordinary.


    Unfortunately, this is definitely not the time to shock. The Thunder Dragon made a dragon sing in mid air, and then the guy opened his mouth and dived down from the sky like a bomber with countless thunder and lightning.


    Thunder Dragon... That''s beyond Li Hao''s limit.


    Under normal circumstances, Li Hao can''t make this thing at all, unless... It consumes his own life, or with the help of the powerful lightning energy just now.


    But once this thing is made successfully, that destructive power


    Li Hao''s face has already appeared that kind of proud smile. The destructive power of the Thunder Dragon can''t be stopped even after Ling Yi''s double madness. At this moment, these people are dead.


    Er... At this moment, Li Hao''s face was originally crazy, and suddenly stiffened.

 Chapter 375

    Originally, Li Hao was arrogant. He commanded the Thunder Dragon to fall from the sky and was ready to tear us up.


    But at this moment, the expression on Li Hao''s face suddenly stiffened.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The ground under my feet seemed to tremble, and cracks spread out rapidly on the ground.


    Then a huge, fat, round, like a hill... The pig head man appeared.


    At that time, Li Hao thought he saw a giant. When he looked carefully, he actually had a pig''s head, his face was obscene, his round belly was exposed, and he shook and snorted when he walked.


    But because the size is too huge, the ground basically shakes every step, and there is a huge long chain in his hand.


    That body is no worse than some buildings next to it. Stepping on it, the roof suddenly collapsed, which is completely an invincible destructive attitude.


    Pig head man... What is this? Is it a mutant creature?


    Of course, Li Hao didn''t know. In that corner, an obscene man with only one arm was leaning against the wall with a pale face, and there were two more wrinkles on his forehead.


    Seeing that huge pig head man, Lao Wu''s heart was full of joy. It was like his own child... Bah, bah, how could his child look so ugly?


    However, this guy is indeed something Lao Wu spent a lot of energy to make. He has almost invincible power. Although he has only half an hour, he has done his part for this battle?


    It''s just a pity that I have to live two years less


    When I saw the huge pig head man, my heart couldn''t help getting hot. I knew who was helping.


    The huge pig head man just appeared. As soon as he saw the big lizard in the sky, he suddenly became angry and howled. The huge chain tens of meters long in his hand suddenly danced!


    He threw it directly and wrapped it around the lightning dragon.


    Then the pig head man pulled the chain desperately, trying to pull down the lightning dragon. He couldn''t reach it in the sky.


    But the Thunder Dragon was also awesome. Even if the pig man did his best, he not only failed to pull down the Thunder Dragon, but his body felt like being dragged to heaven. Black rock network starts.


    The footsteps were vain, and in the roar of the Thunder Dragon, a large amount of lightning quickly spread down the chain and burst on the pig man, making the pig man miserable and screamed repeatedly.


    Looking at the pig head man, he was about to lose his support. The accident happened again. A huge ice blue tentacle suddenly surged out of the ground. With a click sound, it directly appeared in the air. The ice tentacle had unimaginable sensitivity, wrapped around the body of the lightning dragon in an instant, and then pulled it with force.


    At this moment, the lightning dragon could not hold on any longer. He heard a bang and was directly pulled down. Then the pig head man and the huge tentacle immediately entangled, and the three giants rolled on the ground.


    Howl, roar, burst... All kinds of sounds continue, and the high male object under the pig head man''s body appears quite obvious.


    That''s Lao Wu. Li Hao and Xiao Quan are all imitative abilities. How similar the abilities of the three people are, but Lao Wu is absolutely the only one who is so obscene.


    In the other direction, Xiao Quan''s body is also weak. Xiao Quan''s talent is frightening. Although his ability has not been developed for a long time, the speed of progress is amazing. Although Xiao Quan''s strength is still not as good as Lao Wu, but... If he is willing to pay more, his strength will not be inferior.


    In some cases, their ability of mimicry is life giving.


    The original vitality can only be regarded as the evolution of your own ability, not real life, but if you like, you can divide your ability into a part. In the past, the strength of objects with real vitality will become more terrible. The more abilities you abandon, the more powerful the monster will become.


    It''s so simple. As long as you are willing to pay, even a newcomer will burst out abnormal power.


    Depressed... Li Hao is fucking depressed and spitting blood.


    It''s really depressing and uncomfortable.


    Two great moves, a thunderstorm and a Thunder Dragon, came into the world. Originally, each unique move was enough to turn things around, but now these two unique moves have no effect at all, not even farting. Farting can stink people, but if these two unique moves are dropped, they have no effect at all.


    Although the previous thunderstorm killed countless people, it was useless even if they died more.


    None of the real enemies died, not even injured.


    And two big moves in a row, Li Hao''s strength also decayed quickly.


    Even if they are experts, the energy is not endless, and this big move is extremely serious for power overdraft.


    Li Hao''s face looked pale and basically had little power left.


    At this time, the outcome between Xiao Huang Shu and Zhong lixiu on the other side was about to be divided.


    Both of them didn''t move from beginning to end. Even when they were in the thunderstorm, Xiao Huang Shu and Zhong lixiu didn''t move. It can be said that they completely withstood all the power of the thunderstorm.


    The terrible impact did not seem to have the slightest impact on the two people.


    The strength of the two masters is too strong. They both want to suppress each other, but no one can do it.


    The two people are still approaching. The surging energy on the surface of Xiao Huang Shu''s body is like a sea tide, constantly surging, and Zhong lixiu is like a rock. No matter how powerful the enemy is, I will stand still.


    Finally, the palms of the two people touched.


    Little yellow book''s face was happy. The terrorist force that had been rolling in his body for a long time suddenly surged in the past. He finally came into contact with Zhong lixiu. He must take advantage of this opportunity to kill his opponent completely at one time.


    But... Zhong lixiu is also waiting for this opportunity.


    At the moment when the palms of the two people just touched, time seemed to freeze completely.


    Then the expression on xiaohuangshu''s face changed rapidly. Xiaohuangshu only felt that countless forces in his body were being taken away crazily, and the forces were rapidly dissipating.


    Time acceleration... This power can only be used when touching the target. Zhong lixiu instantly accelerated the time flow rate on Xiaohuang Book countless times. The most direct consequence of this situation is the rapid dissipation of Xiaohuang book''s vitality.


    "Endless bondage!"


    That situation is quite dangerous. After a long time, little yellow book may die.


    At this dangerous time, a low cry suddenly came from the side, and a figure suddenly shuttled through the siege of many experts.


    The speed of the ghost was frightening. In an instant, he rushed behind Zhong lixiu. Under the endless constraints, the acceleration of time was also interrupted. At the same time, a huge battle axe was torn directly from behind.


    Click!


    Do your best!


    When the Tomahawk was cut, the time static field attached to the surface of Zhong lixiu''s body suddenly couldn''t bear it, and it broke like glass.


    The only weakness of Zhong lixiu''s ability is that he can only face one side. In other aspects, his ability will be greatly weakened.


    Seeing that the battle axe was about to tear Zhong lixiu''s body, Zhong lixiu''s body suddenly fell into a trance in front of him. Then, when he looked again, Zhong lixiu had been a few meters away.


    The expression on his face was slightly complicated. He looked at our side and the place next to him. One death, two serious injuries and one escape... In this case, if you continue to fight, you don''t seem to get any advantage on your side.


    The people in their headquarters have not come yet. It is estimated that they were intercepted by some force on the road.


    It seems that I can only eat this dumb one today.


    "Withdraw!"

 Chapter 376

    "Withdraw!"


    With the order of Zhong lixiu, although the members were dissatisfied, they didn''t say much and began to retreat.


    Fan Xiaotian wanted to go after him, but we stopped him.


    It seems that we have an advantage now, but in fact, it is extremely difficult. The thunderstorm just destroyed everything in an instant.


    Just now, if it weren''t for the help of those brothers, few of us could survive.


    Lei long behind was stopped by Xiao Quan and Lao Wu.


    These people, everyone has many means, and powerful forces emerge one after another. No one can guarantee that these people have other forces. It is quite dangerous to chase them at this time.


    And although the other side is at a disadvantage for the time being, it is not completely defeated, and each one still maintains an extremely strong combat effectiveness.


    For us, the current goal has basically reached half!


    The most important thing is that among the twelve people, there is one Tong Lei, one Fang Qianxue and one black moon. If all these people appear, maybe today is another situation. It is a great harvest to take the opportunity to kill Gong Yuliang today.


    In fact, it''s almost as we imagined. Now the whole s city is in a mess and fighting everywhere.


    Administrators and capable slaves, capable slaves and capable slaves are fighting everywhere.


    Twelve people, each of whom has a large number of loyal subordinates. When something happened here, they immediately contacted their nest and sent troops to suppress it.


    However, those soldiers were intercepted on the way, and those who had been subdued turned over on the spot when they heard that the bomb on their head had a solution, turned around and hacked the managers behind them, and then threw themselves into the competition for mercury machetes.


    Even the previous competitive kings are the same. Those people have the strongest strength. Although they participated relatively late, they are the first to solve the bomb... Of course, even with their strength, they dare not occupy the mercury machete for a long time after solving their own problems.


    At this time, no matter what kind of expert you are, if you hold on to the mercury machete, countless attacks will hit you on the head, even the gods can''t stop it.


    No one expected this chaotic situation. Even I didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. It was more chaotic than expected, but it was also more smooth than expected.


    "What are we doing now? Can''t we just go away?" said fan Xiaotian, carrying two huge axes.


    This guy hasn''t enjoyed himself yet. Although he is black and blue, he still has endless strength in his body.


    "Why do you want to go?" I asked with a smile.


    For these people, the so-called freedom is to untie the bomb and escape from the city, just like me at that time.


    "This city is so safe. Why should we leave this city? Isn''t it a foolish act to give up such a safe place?" I said with a smile.


    "What do you mean?" the little yellow book raised his eyebrows.


    The little yellow book was originally ten inches long, but now the hair almost hangs to the shoulder, and the hair on both temples is almost gray. Just now, I don''t know how many years of life the little yellow book has been drained away.


    "What everyone wants is nothing more than a safe place to eat and drink. We don''t have to worry about death at any time. In this case, why can''t we unite together, just like Bingya, to break into a territory belonging to us in this city? Let the so-called noble people dare not ride on our heads again!" I said in a deep voice.


    Yes, this place is so good. Who is willing to give up such a good place? Everyone wants to live here for a long time. What is missing is only an opportunity.


    Now, this opportunity has appeared.


    At this time, after creating a lot of chaos, our original members are rushing towards the direction of the arena. Crab, Xiao Quan, Lao Wu, Meng Rui, Zhou Jia


    The old brothers appeared in front of me again.


    When I saw these old brothers again, I thought I would be very excited, but at this time, a hug has represented everything.


    Lao Wu is still that Lao Wu. Although he looks a little old, his obscenity remains unchanged. This guy is now whispering with Xiao Quan. After all, their abilities are too similar.


    Zhou Jia also looks stronger than before. Liu Yin and Xiao Ling are like female special forces in the Middle East. They are camouflaged and valiant.


    As for Meng Rui, he looks a little older. His hair on both sides is gray. He is obviously not old. He is worried about anger.


    Hugged and patted on the shoulder, and the reunion after such a long time ended.


    "By the way... There''s someone, I think you''ve been waiting for a long time." Meng Rui suddenly patted his forehead, as if he had just remembered it, smiled mysteriously, and then moved away.


    My breath was slightly stagnant, and a firm and pretty face suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Xiao Ya!


    That girl, from the end of the world, has almost always been with me until that time!


    That girl is the one who stayed with me the longest and I will never forget!


    Finally, meet again.


    Many members around were filled with emotion. As for fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huangshu, Hao Ziqi and depravity, they all understood what was going on, with a smile on their lips.


    How lucky it is to find your lover in this city. Not everyone can have this kind of luck. Black rock network starts.


    Xiao Ya... The girl I haven''t seen for a long time finally saw that face again.


    At this moment, it''s still the girl, but it gives me the opposite feeling.


    Before Xiao Ya, resolute, but gentle.


    But now this girl is as cold as a piece of ice and as hard as a piece of steel. There is a strong evil spirit in her eyebrows. Her petite body reveals a kind of powerful energy.


    Xiao Ya... What kind of life did you live without me for such a long time.


    Without my protection, Xiao Ya is trying to grow up. She wants to see me alive.


    We agreed to meet in s city. No one should break the appointment. No one can break the appointment.


    Because breaking an appointment will make another person feel sad.


    In order to keep herself alive, Xiao Ya grew up rapidly. She not only did not become a burden to the team, but also quickly became a powerful force of the team.


    Xiao Ya swallowed only the most basic and simplest crystal core of the ability to strengthen the body, but Xiao Ya used this power to constantly strengthen her body and make herself stronger. LengSheng killed a blood path.


    Even when she arrived in S City, she fell under the hands of Zhong lixiu. As a beautiful woman, Xiao Ya often received some peeps.


    But Xiao Ya broke an expert''s neck with her own hands. Since then, no one dared to play Xiao Ya''s idea.


    In this way, Xiao Ya has insisted until now.


    Xiao Ya didn''t know how excited she was when she heard that man appeared in s city alive.


    She wanted to come over like crazy, but she finally controlled it.


    Because Xiao Ya knew that if she met, she would be unable to control her emotions and would be found.


    Xiao Ya has been patient, trying to be patient.


    And now, this patience can finally end.


    In front of this man, he doesn''t seem to have to cover anything at all!


    The firmness on his face melted like ice, and his eyes soon turned red.


    Hearing Xiao Ya''s cry, she rushed over and cried in my arms, as if she wanted to completely vent all the fatigue and pain during this period.

 Chapter 377

    It was an emotional catharsis, releasing all the pressure accumulated in my heart for such a long time through tears.


    The girl has been under too much pressure during this period of time. It can be imagined how cruel the environment is that she can make such great changes in such a short time.


    But after all, we all survived, not only me, but also Xiao Ya.


    This can be regarded as keeping the clouds open and seeing the moon. No matter what you have suffered before, when this moment comes, it is worth it.


    Happiness always needs to be watched.


    Xiao Ya''s cry also made many people nearby feel sad. Not only Xiao Ya, but actually everyone has accumulated countless pressures.


    Xiao Ya is suffering and happy. At least Xiao Ya''s protection has brought a good ending.


    But what about the others? More people die in this watch. They can''t wait for the happiness they want.


    Gently patted Xiao Ya on the shoulder. I want this girl to cry heartily and release all the pressure at this time.


    However, Xiao Ya is obviously mature and doesn''t miss this feeling for a long time, because she has waited for the happiness she wants. In the future, she has plenty of time to enjoy this happiness, and now there are more important things to solve.


    So Xiao Ya soon raised her head from my arms and quietly wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes. The expression on her face was still a little shy.


    "Cough, almost?" little yellow book said with some embarrassment: "I know you two haven''t seen each other for a long time. There must be a lot to say, but now seems not the time. You said before that we were united to seize our own territory in s city?"


    I nodded.


    "What''s your plan? Where are we going to occupy the territory?" little yellow book asked again: "now s city is basically divided up by those people, and the only undeveloped area is about the North..."


    "Why is it so troublesome?" I smiled. "They divided s City, so we''ll grab it together."


    "Ha ha, grab it, I like it." fan Xiaotian immediately howled. He was a guy who was afraid of chaos in the world.


    "Then which piece shall we rob?"


    "Qiu Pengfei''s and Gong Yuliang''s," I said with a smile on my lips.


    Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang were killed and seriously injured. It''s definitely the best time to rob their territory now.


    Moreover, the nine people have just returned. I''m afraid they are busy suppressing the riots in their own territory. They don''t have time and effort to deal with things here. When they return to their senses, maybe Gong Yuliang''s territory will be divided up. As for Qiu Pengfei, they will also get a chance to breathe.


    So, if you want to start, you must be fast.


    "Qiu Pengfei''s territory is definitely a mess now, but we don''t know where their territory is..." little yellow book was a little distressed.


    Those bosses are all crafty. Although there are many dormitories outside, those places are only places for capable slaves to live. Their nests are strictly hidden. Few people know where their nests are except their own people.


    "Qiu Pengfei''s territory is in the south, next to Gong Yuliang''s territory. We can push it directly and take all their territories at one time." at this time, a seductive voice came.


    Hearing the voice, Meng Rui''s face suddenly changed. The voice can be said to be a nightmare in Meng Rui''s heart, leaving an indelible impression in Meng Rui''s heart.


    Meng Rui will never forget the feeling of being manipulated.


    Turn around and see, isn''t that the woman Zijiao?


    At that time, Meng Rui subconsciously took out his weapon and wanted to kill the woman.


    But I stopped it.


    "Brother Meng, don''t be so nervous. Now she''s from our side. There''s no need to use force." I smiled and said simply.


    Meng Rui''s face looked strange. His eyes looked at both of us. After a while, based on her trust in me, she took back her weapons. Then Zijiao swayed her body and came to Xiao Ya. Black rock network starts.


    Intuition made Xiao Ya feel threatened, and Xiumei immediately locked up.


    Zijiao didn''t show the slightest hostility. She just came over and hugged Xiao Ya''s shoulder. Her red lips whispered something in Xiao Ya''s ear. Then she saw Xiao Ya''s face become ruddy and slightly white. I glanced at her: "I''ll settle with you later!"


    Well, it''s finally settled.


    In the ambiguous eyes of those around me, my thick skin felt a little embarrassed.


    I coughed softly and said simply, "this is Zijiao. Because of her special ability, although she fell into S City, she was not controlled, and even secretly mastered the right of the arena. She knows the situation in s city like the back of her hand!"


    I simply explained the power Zijiao had. The expressions on the faces of the people around her became a little strange, and they seemed to take some care of this woman.


    A woman has mastered the arena in silence, which is quite good.


    Now there are many kinds of abilities. The most common one is body strengthening, followed by element ability, wind, fire, lightning, water, soil and so on; The second is the ability to change the body system.


    What is rare is my call. Chen Bolin''s space, the darkness of Xiaohuang book and Zijiao''s spiritual department. These abilities are generally powerful because of their own particularity.


    But even this ability has appeared many times and is not unique.


    Now, the most rare ability may be the time when Zhong left practice... And the parasite surnamed Bai.


    Unfortunately, although the man surnamed Bai had good abilities, he unfortunately met me and was killed one on four. Otherwise, if he grew up, he would be a very difficult monster to deal with.


    The depraved face is particularly strange. He has worked against Zhu Yan. Of course, he knows how abnormal the power of mental control is.


    "Get ready, gather all of us now, go to the territory of Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang, and take their territory as our own nest." I said in a deep voice.


    This task was taken over by Xiaofeng and Chen Bolin.


    We still have many brothers who haven''t come back. Crab, Zhang Yin and more brothers. We should concentrate all our efforts to solve this problem.


    In the past few minutes, hundreds of people have gathered in our area.


    Xiaofeng and Chen Bolin almost echoed each other in the past. Almost all those who have untied the bomb have joined us.


    "Everyone wants to have a home and a stable place where we can live well. We no longer bear the threat of zombies and the oppression of local nobles. Now is this opportunity."


    "I am here to assure everyone that our territory is the territory of all of us. There will be no oppression in our territory. Everyone is the master of our home and we will protect our own home!"


    "Of course, before that, there may be war, maybe killing, and maybe death. If anyone is unwilling or afraid, it doesn''t matter to quit now, and no one will blame anyone. If you are willing to fight with us, stay here. Although we don''t have many people now, we will have countless brothers in the future!" among the crowd, I shouted.


    There were ice crystals all around and no one spoke.


    But... No one left.


    Even, people have been joining the ranks from around, and those who have untied the bomb, even those who have not untied the bomb, are gathering here.


    As I said, our own life needs our own hands to fight.


    "So... Let''s go!"

 Chapter 378

    For a new life... Start.


    Each one is full of excitement and hope.


    S city is a paradise. It was only a paradise for local people in s city before, but now it will become a paradise for all of us.


    "Remember, our goal is only those who block our ability in Qiu Pengfei''s and Gong Yuliang''s territory. If ordinary people can''t kill, they can control their killing intention slightly and try to kill as few people as possible, because... You may not know who is a native of s city and who is a forced slave. It''s not good if you kill the wrong person..."


    I added a rule!


    Although I know that this rule may not be useful, those capable people have accumulated countless anger. Once they meet the locals of S City, they will definitely start!


    But before you start, you must also distinguish whether they are those people or not.


    Although in my heart, I don''t like those people like wild animals at all, I can''t do such a thing by going directly to the city.


    I''m not a good man, but I''m not a murderer.


    After explaining the rules, everyone immediately began to set out. A group of people rushed to Qiu Pengfei''s territory, just behind Qiu Pengfei''s territory, which is Gong Yuliang''s territory. These two people are our primary goals.


    Kill!


    Shortly after we left, a black breath and dark power emerged from a shadow.


    Now there are only two people who master the dark forces. One is little yellow book, the other is black fire and black moon... That child.


    The most cruel person in s city is more cruel than Qiu Pengfei, Gong Yuliang and Qin executioner.


    In the battle just now, the figure of the black moon disappeared silently, and no one even noticed the child.


    But now this guy appeared, his mouth wide open, showing a bloody and cruel smile.


    child? No, he is not a child. Although he looks like a child, he is actually an adult, an adult and a middle-aged man. He can''t continue to grow because of hormonal disorders and always maintains the appearance of a child.


    He had been living in an orphanage for a long time, and his extremely distorted character had long been created by depression and ridicule and countless studies.


    And the end of the world brought him cruel ability.


    Open your mouth, obviously just a child, but that mouth is like a black hole, crazy absorbing the things around.


    A faint black breath surged everywhere from the ground and in the air and got into his mouth. The dark breath on his body became more and more powerful.


    That''s... Dead breath.


    Only the shadow island can master the death Qi, not darkness, but the power of death.


    Today, too many people died in this arena. For the black moon, this is a rare feast.


    At this moment, Qiu Pengfei''s territory is also a mess.


    Today''s turmoil in S City, Qiu Pengfei''s territory must have been affected. At that time, many people were transferred out, which was empty.


    After Qiu Pengfei was rescued, although he immediately began to call his men back, not many people were able to come back.


    In particular, seeing Qiu Peng flying seriously injured, he was even more lax.


    In addition, after the news that all the nine masters were defeated spread, the situation became extremely bad in an instant.


    In the middle of the headquarters, Qiu Pengfei lay in bed, pale.


    Although the position of his heart was abnormal, which led to his death, it was the pain of wearing his chest. His chest was completely pierced by sister Dao. The injury was also quite serious.


    Beside Qiu Pengfei, a woman is looking down on Qiu Pengfei eagerly, looking like a gentle little wife.


    But the little wife''s face was ferocious and murderous.


    It was this woman who saved Qiu Pengfei from the almost fatal situation in our siege.


    Holding a strange cross whirling blade in his hand, he was dressed as a magician.


    "Those damn garbage hurt my brother so badly. I''ll kill them," the girl said.


    Brother... This title seems strange.


    This person is Qiu Pengfei''s sister, but what you can see from this woman''s eyes is not the feelings between brother and sister. That feeling is more like a pair of lovers.


    This is a hopeless brother.


    "You are not their opponent alone. Call all our brothers back, hold our territory first, and then send someone to contact boss Zhong lixiu." Qiu Pengfei said in a deep voice.


    After Qiu Pengfei heard the news of Zhong lixiu''s defeat, Qiu Pengfei knew that he was in trouble.


    Those people will certainly take this opportunity to destroy all the old forces in s city.


    With the power of their own territory, they will not be the opponents of so many experts.


    Although there are many strong people at hand, they are not enough to cope with this situation, so we must connect with others.


    Qiu Pengfei did not expect that things would be so serious that a building collapsed almost instantly.


    "Boss, it''s bad. Those guys have been killed. Brothers can''t stop..." just at this time, a man rushed over rashly and brought a bad news.


    "Stop them, and death will stop them." Qiu Yan said in a cold voice. This is her name.


    Ruthless orders, death will block those people.


    The man hesitated a little: "those people... Can''t stop them at all. Fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huang Shu and Hao Ziqi, Lin Yi''s experts are opening the way. Our brothers are badly killed and injured, and can''t stop them at all..."


    "Then go to hell." Qiu Yan flashed a cold look in her eyes. Her palm was one end, and the cross whirling blade was torn in an instant. With a puff, a head was cut off directly.


    Useless waste, if you can''t stop it, there''s no need to continue to live.


    "Brother, I''ll take you out of here." the woman carried her brother and opened a nearby tunnel.


    Perhaps they had long guessed that such a picture might appear, so they had prepared the secret way in advance for a rainy day.


    But these two people didn''t notice that outside the window, a cold Falcon was staring at the picture in the room. Black rock network starts.


    Boom


    Three huge axes roared directly from the air. With a loud noise, the high wall and gate in front were directly split into pieces.


    Fan Xiaotian and I are both terrible. No matter what obstacles are in front of us, they are all smashed at one time. Nothing can stand in front of us, and everything is directly destroyed.


    Then Xiao Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi, Zhang Quan, Meng Rui, crab... A large number of experts rushed directly in front, and all kinds of magical powers roared in the past, and the defensive members were quickly disappeared.


    More capable people directly destroy all the remaining people, and no one can live.


    Originally, there were thousands of capable people, but once there was no such control means, no one would accept their orders.


    Wailing, death... These ordinary nobles never thought they would fall on such a day.


    When their bodies are pierced, when pain sweeps through their bodies, and when they are about to die, maybe they regret what they have done for the first time.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Holding an axe, he rushed directly into the crowd. The greedy Hydra was cutting and flying up and down. A large amount of blood was everywhere, and his body was almost completely dyed red by blood.


    Along the way, it was like a road roller. These guys with broken hearts could not stop us. Their strongholds were cleared one by one until they finally came to the last fortress in Qiu Pengfei''s territory.


    We finally stopped.


    It was a real fortress. At the window, people were holding weapons such as rocket launchers and machine guns, and hundreds of capable people were guarding behind.


    But that individual was trembling and pale.


    Their hearts are afraid.


    But at this time, we stopped, not because we were afraid of each other''s fire, but because there were others... Hostages in the hands of those people!

 Chapter 379

    People, in order to live, always do everything, such as kidnapping hostages!


    They are really scared. They have been living in s city. They can be said to be carefree, delicious, good to drink and stay. When they are bored, they bully women and outsiders. They kill two people when they are unhappy.


    They never felt anything wrong, as if it had long been an unwritten rule, but today everything they had was ruthlessly broken.


    Those who were slaves at ordinary times all began to resist, and their members were killed one by one. They suddenly found that those slaves who were usually docile and dared not speak even if they were venomous were now turned into ferocious beasts. They grabbed their brothers and tore them to pieces immediately.


    No one can live!


    For the first time, facing the taste of fear in a real sense, those people felt that they were almost about to collapse. They didn''t want to die, so they chose the same method that might have an effect.


    That''s the hostages. They kidnapped a large group of ordinary people and blocked them in front of them. The weapons were placed on the necks of ordinary people. With a little force, the bullets would penetrate their heads.


    "Don''t come over, I will kill them if anyone comes back." one person said, trembling slightly, though there are hostages in his hand, he is obviously quite scared.


    Obviously, they can''t guarantee that the hostages in their hands can work. They can only hope that among these hostages, there will be relatives and friends of those people, which may make those people a little worried.


    The effect seems to be good. After those people who had been killed all the way came here, they really stopped and just stared at themselves with those angry eyes.


    "Cao, a group of garbage, actually threatened with hostages. If it''s a man, come and fight with me alone." fan Xiaotian cursed with some discomfort.


    Unfortunately, no one takes fan Xiaotian''s words seriously. We are not fools. How can we give up our shield at this time?


    The little yellow book nearby also frowned. A dark force was wriggling on his body. It seemed that he wanted to sneak attack from the side to see if he could save these people.


    To this extent, it is absolutely impossible for them to give up. Even if some hostages will die, they will never give up. At most, they just let the hostages sacrifice less.


    The hostages, although there is some fear in their eyes, are more happy. You also have today. If you die, will these people die? It''s enough to drag this garbage to hell.


    "Don''t worry about us. Kill them, kill them, kill all of them..." a child who looks only a teenager hissed. The ferocity on his face is chilling. It can make a child look like this. We can imagine what those people have done.


    Xiao Huang Shu frowned and was ready to start. The black exercises on his body had begun to dance in mid air, just like the devil with teeth and claws, which made people shudder.


    However, the little yellow book did not move, and a woman appeared in front.


    Zijiao''s figure swaying the moving body, graceful, six fluffy tails shaking slightly behind him, came to the front of the battle.


    Just appeared, Zijiao immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    When Zijiao deduces her charm to the fullest extent, the effect she plays is almost to the point of bringing disaster to the country and the people.


    Not only those holding hostages below, but even those holding weapons in the fortress above, all involuntarily put their eyes on Zijiao.


    For a moment, there was only this perfect woman in her eyes, and there was nothing else. Then, a cruel bully appeared next to the perfect woman. It seemed that she wanted to take the woman as her own. How could this be possible? How could such a beautiful woman tolerate being robbed by a bully?


    So, one by one, they aimed their weapons at their companions next to them, and then


    Bang Bang


    With a roar, the unlucky bastards who had aimed their weapons at the hostages all aimed their weapons at their companions'' temples, and then pulled the trigger.


    The blood was bursting, and the body fell soft on the ground.


    At close range, Zijiao''s charm frightened all the men behind him.


    Although Zijiao doesn''t have Zhu Yan''s ability to manipulate other people''s bodies at will, her control over men is even stronger. They all move their eyes to the side and don''t dare to see Zijiao, for fear that she will be manipulated by Zijiao if she is not careful.


    Then, the black energy on the little yellow book finally penetrated out.


    Dark energy pouring!


    Countless black peeps, like a torrent, drilled through the window above. In the crackling sound, the window was broken, and the people inside were penetrated by the dark force, and their bodies burst directly.


    Little yellow book usually doesn''t kill people, but when little yellow book starts to kill people, that power won''t be inferior to anyone.


    The hostages at the door were solved. Those ordinary people survived, thanked us and left. Even some people grabbed weapons from the ground and participated in the battle.


    Everyone rushed in and occupied the fort directly. There were hundreds of capable people in the fort, but it was estimated that no one could survive.


    But there was no Qiu Pengfei in it. The guy ran down the dark path.


    "After you solve the problem here, continue to attack Gong Yuliang''s territory." I said, "I''ll go after Qiu Pengfei."


    "Then do you want to continue the attack?" fan Xiaotian asked eagerly. Looking at his appearance, he seemed to be ready to flatten all the enemies at one time.


    "Fart, don''t fight. We can only take advantage of their lack of defense to win these two territories. Now I think those people of Zhong lixiu should have been gathered together? Perhaps, heavy troops have been arranged near the border with Gong Yuliang. There are only these people here. We can''t do it. When we win Gong Yuliang''s territory, we start to attract talents "The strong one," I said in a deep voice.


    In this s City, the number of people is the last word. Otherwise, even if we are strong, we will be beaten to death by the other party.


    Then we divided our troops in two ways. I went down the secret road to chase Qiu Pengfei and the woman. As for the others, I attacked Gong Yuliang''s territory.


    Chen Bolin and Meng Rui are already very excited. Chen Yi is imprisoned in Gong Yuliang''s Dungeon. This time, Chen Yi must be rescued.


    Once the decision is made, start acting immediately.


    Because the spirit of Falcon had seen it before, I simply found the entrance and went straight into the dark path.


    Although they are usually very stable, these people are also ready to retreat.


    That tunnel, connected to the sewer, stinks. I have no problem, but Zijiao and Xiao Ya all frown.


    There were also Aishi and SANA, who were also uncomfortable.


    This kind of place is really hard for girls.


    I was going to come alone with Aishi four, but Xiao Ya didn''t want to separate from me. Zijiao had to come with me. There''s no way. Come with me. Black rock network starts.


    Qiu Yan couldn''t go very fast because she still had to take Qiu Pengfei with her. It wasn''t long before I felt something moving in front of her. Obviously, Qiu Yan and Qiu Pengfei also heard our voices and their forward speed immediately accelerated.


    But no matter how fast those two people were, they could not escape after all. It was not long before we caught up with them.


    The mark in my mind is flashing rapidly.


    Seeing the woman again, it was still the strange dress. Qiu Pengfei sat down beside him, gasping slightly, his chest was still bleeding, and only his eyes were staring at us.


    That woman, just like the chicken protecting the calf, stopped in front of Qiu Pengfei. On her beautiful face, there was only extreme ferocity.

 Chapter 380

    Qiu Yan and Qiu Pengfei are brothers and sisters, but they have an unimaginable evil relationship. This matter is rarely known in S City, and only spread at some specific levels.


    That''s exactly what Zijiao knows.


    Seriously, if Zijiao hadn''t told me, I couldn''t believe that these two people were brothers and sisters, but a pair of lovers.


    "I didn''t expect you to catch up so soon. You want to move my brother and pass me first." Qiu Yan said coldly. Her petite body stood in front of Qiu Pengfei and didn''t move.


    The cross whirling blades in their hands are shaking slightly.


    As for Qiu Pengfei, his face was ferocious and ferocious. He struggled to get up from the ground, and the wound on his chest was still permeated with blood. From what happened to now, Qiu Pengfei had no time to treat his injury. His strength was overdrawn, and he lost too much blood, which made Qiu Pengfei look very tragic.


    But this guy is worthy of being a king. Even if he was seriously injured, he never lost his dignity as a king.


    Qiu Pengfei never begged for mercy. Even if he died, he would die with vigour and vitality.


    He is an asshole. He knows he is rubbish. He has done countless sins in his life, but so what? Even if he died, he had a vigorous life and won''t lose in his life.


    You die!


    "Hey, woman, you''re not our opponent. Get out of the way. What we''re looking for is Qiu Pengfei." I frowned and said.


    "Dream."


    There''s no way. Although I don''t want to do such a thing as killing women, if I''m forced to do it, I can do everything, not to mention the marks of two heroes on this woman.


    In any case, Qiu Pengfei will die.


    He winked at several people nearby and the attack began immediately.


    There are only two people on the other side. Although the strength is good, there are six people on our side. Even because this is a sewer, it is narrow and can''t be besieged by everyone, but the other side still can''t bear that strength.


    Qiu Yan mastered the power of those two heroes quite well. In addition, this place is too small. I can''t swing the axe in my hand. I can only fight with Qiu Yan empty handed. It''s also very difficult to suppress Qiu Yan for a moment. Black rock network starts.


    The cross whirling blade in Qiu Yan''s hand was constantly thrown out. The sharp cross whirling blade cut it a little, and it was a crack immediately.


    All kinds of spells are constantly thrown out of Qiu Yan''s hands. This guy is a double cultivation of demons and things!


    If you don''t count Bingya, maybe this Qiu Yan can be called a sharp blade impact from sister Dao of s city. She has rushed in front of Qiu Yan, and the sharp blade in her hand has directly penetrated into Qiu Yan''s abdomen.


    Blood was surging in her mouth. Qiu Yan''s hands grabbed sister Dao''s arm. Sister Dao frowned, took back the blade and took two steps back. Then the woman wriggled twice and wanted to go next to Qiu Pengfei.


    Unfortunately, the woman''s body is too fragile. Just after taking two steps, her body shakes and falls soft on the ground. There is no movement anymore.


    With a slight sigh, killing and dissecting this kind of thing still makes me feel some pressure in my heart, but I can''t let go of those two ability nuclei.


    Elise didn''t have so many scruples at all. For Elise, this scene may have been seen a lot for a long time. She went straight over and cut Qiu Yan''s chest with sharp nails. Then she pinched two small soul marks from Qiu Yan''s chest and gave them to me.


    "You get the soul mark of shiver, the goddess of war."


    "You get the soul mark of the trickery demon Jill Fulan."


    With the sound of two system prompts, I finally determined the identity of these two soul marks.


    One is shiver, the goddess of war, and the other is lefleur, the demon of deception. I have been skeptical before. The cross whirling blade is the symbol of the goddess of war. As for the image of chaos, it is the symbolic power of lefleur.


    Although leflea''s confusion can create a mirror image to confuse the enemy when he is seriously injured, it... If he dies directly, it won''t be of any use.


    I don''t know which of these two soul marks is pointed to in my mind, but... Despite so many, just take both.


    Two at a time. I made a lot of money this time.


    Naturally, the more powerful heroes, the better. Whether it''s the goddess of war at the core of the group or lefulan who forcibly controls the instant high injury, they are quite excellent heroes.


    Now I''m ready to directly mark both heroes.

 Chapter 381

    I don''t have too many heroes, but I don''t have too many heroes, let alone two beautiful women.


    Sophistry demon Jile Fulan is synonymous with weird beauty. Although it looks a little sinister and evil, it also adds a powerful charm from the other side.


    As for the goddess of war, not to mention, the typical imperial sister, hot and healthy body, elegant long hair, looks like a beautiful big sister in Japanese animation, as well as the temptation of different uniforms such as battlefield princess, female hunter and steel heart.


    There are already four beauties around, and now there are six.


    When we can get seven together.


    Now I''m ready to leave a mark, but at this time, I was stopped by someone. Don''t get me wrong. It''s not the enemy, but Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya stood in front of me, staring at the ability crystal core in my hand with a little longing in her eyes.


    "Can you give me one?" there seemed to be nothing to hide between us, so Xiao Ya said it directly.


    "Hmm?" I raised my eyebrows: "yes, yes, but... Don''t you already have the ability to strengthen your body? If you use the soul mark, your original ability will not..."


    Although this soul mark must be much more powerful than physical strengthening, Xiao Ya has exercised for so long. It''s a pity to give up now.


    Xiao Ya shook her head slightly: "it doesn''t matter... I know my situation. Although it seems that physical strengthening is also good, physical strengthening has its own limit. I can''t achieve the level of fan Xiaotian and Ling Yi. Of course, I don''t want to become a woman with muscles."


    "Although I have been exercising for a long time, I still want to pursue a new and stronger strength," Xiao Ya said.


    Since Xiao Ya has spoken, of course I won''t say more. It''s just the soul mark. Although it''s good, I''ll never be reluctant to give up my own woman: "two, choose one by yourself."


    "War goddess, trickery witch, which one do you choose?" I briefly introduced the two heroes and asked.


    Xiao Ya seems hesitant. Both heroes have their own strengths and are powerful forces. However, Xiao Ya wants to choose one that fits her previous strength as much as possible, which is easy to master.


    After choosing for a long time, Xiaoya finally chose shiver, the goddess of war, as her hero.


    Then, according to my instructions, he bit his finger and dropped a drop of blood on the soul mark.


    Then a light enveloped me and Xiaoya.


    Soul certification has begun.


    A contract with the hero is also being signed.


    About three seconds later, the certification has been completed. Right next to me, a strange woman wearing magician clothes, a magic wand in her right hand and a purple strange light in her left hand have appeared in front of me.


    The eyes are also slightly decorated with a strange pattern, which makes the evil temperament more obvious. The slightly dark skin is slightly shiny, which is particularly tempting.


    Sophistry demon leflen, an extremely powerful hero and remote mage, has instant explosion damage, but it is very difficult to get started. Of course, this difficulty is not a problem for leflen itself.


    Trickery witch, that''s the old enemy of Dao sister''s motherland Ionia and the master of Knox. He even said that he once held the power of Knox and belonged to the real ruler behind the throne.


    But then it was replaced by new force and finally put under the command of the hero League. Like Katrina of Dao language, Dao Mei seemed quite cold to this woman, but she didn''t say much.


    After all, that world no longer exists. No matter what kind of hatred, it dissipates with the destruction of that world.


    "Meet my master." just appeared, leflea made an elegant bow, put her slender fingers on her chest and said softly.


    Charming and moving, that bending down makes the position in front of my chest completely show in front of me.


    With so many eyes staring at me, I feel a little embarrassed.


    What makes me feel colder is that although I have become her new master, it seems that leflea doesn''t care about the death of her old master at all and doesn''t feel sad at all.


    Anyway, they should have lived together for a year?


    "There is no sad master, maybe I should be glad?" leflea smiled, but her voice was very good: "I just passed on my strength to her before. I can''t touch anyone except her. I always live in that dark world. How can I compare with these people to break free from the dark world and obtain short-term freedom."


    That little black house is the nightmare of all heroes. Even if it will change into a different shape according to their own wishes, it can never change the fact that they are alone. Not many people can stand that darkness.


    Even Lefle can''t. comparatively speaking, summoning is probably the best way, which can set the hero free to a certain extent.


    Xiao Ya also finished the certification. A strong and sexy body full of wildness appeared in front of Xiao Ya. The tall beauty suddenly startled Xiao Ya.


    Although the body looks very sexy, what is more exciting is the kind of killing intention faintly spread from the woman, which is no worse than anyone.


    The goddess of war, with this reputation, naturally came out of the war. Shiver, the goddess of war, is a mercenary with a ruthless reputation in the battlefield. She has obtained amazing wealth and fame in the battlefield and can be called the king of mercenaries.


    That pair of eyes crossed slightly from us and finally focused on Xiao Ya. Now Xiao Ya is her master.


    Summon?


    Is it another summoning ability? It seems that Xiao Ya has good luck.


    Just looking at Xiao Ya''s appearance, she was quite strange, and her eyebrows were all frowned together.


    "What''s the matter, Xiao Ya?" I asked.


    "That... Is a little strange." Xiaoya scratched her head and said, "hee... Heeville, she... She won''t disappear."


    "Hmm?" I was surprised: "what do you mean?"


    "In other words, after I summoned shiver, she won''t go back." Xiaoya finally determined that only her own best understanding of everyone''s power.


    Not only me, but also others were shocked. They all knew what it meant. It meant that shiver had been completely liberated from the endless darkness.


    It''s just, what the hell is going on? How did this happen?


    "I gave up most of my strength, broke free from the shackles of darkness, broke free from the world, and connected my life and soul with my master." it seems that Xiao Ya may not explain clearly, explained shiver himself.


    Give up most of your strength and break free from the shackles of darkness


    Tut Tut, this woman''s courage is really not covered. Now only Jiuwei demon fox can do this.


    Moreover, even if you want to do so, you may not be able to do it. Your own strength and opportunity are very important factors. Sometimes opportunities are only fleeting.


    The most important thing is that doing so often needs to pay a heavy price. The Nine Tailed demon fox will sleep forever until its soul is completely recovered.


    What price will shiver, the goddess of war, pay?


    "Live and die together!" Seaville simply said a few words: "I completely brand my life and soul on my master. My strength will increase with the growth of my master''s strength. Moreover, once the master dies, I will... Disappear!"


    This is the price of breaking away from the darkness. Shiver''s life is completely connected with Xiao Ya. If Xiao Ya dies, shiver will disappear. Conversely, if shiver dies, Xiao Ya won''t have any problems.


    Xiao Ya is just an ordinary human. How much risk and pressure do you need to bear to make this choice!


    She is worthy of being a goddess who came out of the battlefield.

 Chapter 382

    In order to obtain freedom, shiver paid a heavy price. It can even be said that he took off one yoke and replaced it with another.


    But this new shackle will not limit hivier too much. In order to ensure his survival, hivier will definitely spare no effort to protect Xiaoya and will not let Xiaoya suffer any harm.


    And more fortunately, this mark led Xiao Ya not to obtain any new strength. Except for obtaining a bodyguard, nothing else has changed. Therefore, Xiao Ya''s original strength has not disappeared and still exists, but Xiao Ya''s strength has changed from the original one to the present two.


    This improvement is also quite obvious.


    Moreover, there is no doubt that in order to ensure her own life, the war goddess shiver will guide Xiao Ya as much as possible and teach Xiao Ya all the experience and strength she has gained from countless wars. The more safe Xiao Ya is, shiver will not have to worry about the threat of death.


    For Xiao Ya, the benefits this time are even more than mine.


    There was also Qiu Pengfei''s body on the ground, which was also dissected. Qiu Pengfei''s body also had an ability crystal core, which slightly emitted a green light.


    Energy collapse!


    It is a powerful force. It can focus on launching Super Collapse energy from the palm to destroy everything. It can also disperse the launch from the ten fingers to cover the attack.


    Although it is difficult to control, there is no doubt about that power.


    The crystal nucleus of this ability should also be well preserved. It may be useful in the future.


    Although it can be exchanged for fragments, I am not willing to waste it.


    When they came, they were surrounded by six women. When they left, they became eight. They almost formed a small team, rushed out of the sewer, identified the direction and went to Gong Yuliang''s territory.


    The power of hatred was really terrible. When we walked all the way down, there were corpses everywhere on the ground.


    The bodies of countless capable people and ordinary people are scattered everywhere. It''s not too much to say that blood flows into a river on the ground. It looks quite scary.


    It''s just those with ability, and a large number of ordinary people have died.


    In fact, these are not just those capable people who are killing. Although they did kill some ordinary people in s city to vent their anger at the beginning, they soon stopped. In comparison, their hatred towards hostile capable people is stronger.


    This bloody massacre was more made by ordinary people who had been oppressed.


    Finally, they were liberated and free. Those who had been oppressed, beaten, forced labor and even raped before finally saw the opportunity. Once the hatred in their hearts emerged, they could no longer control it.


    Holding guns, shells, props and even roadside stones, they attacked the so-called local nobles.


    Many of the corpses were shattered, broken, broken, torn, torn, and cut off by limbs. *


    Don''t doubt the cruelty of human beings. When you are cruel to others, you must think clearly that when the other party retaliates, it will only be more tragic.


    The whole s city is filled with that layer of terrible blood. The biggest disaster in S City in history has finally come.


    It''s not the end, but it''s comparable to the end.


    When we came to gongyuliang''s territory, the territory had been completely destroyed. There was not even a living person except our people. Black rock network starts.


    With Gong Yuliang''s death, this place has become a mass of loose sand. The rest basically have little combat effectiveness and can''t support this attack at all.


    Chen Yi... Our former eldest sister was also liberated from the dungeon.


    The once beautiful and slim girl has now become bony and almost unable to stand steadily. Seeing her cousin come to this end, Chen Bolin is in tears.


    But from beginning to end, Chen Yi didn''t surrender to the damn bastard. Even if she starved to death or died of illness, Chen Yi wouldn''t give herself to the garbage.


    Chen Yi is also eager to save... When she sees the familiar faces again, the sudden happiness makes Chen Yi can no longer bear it, and she faints as soon as her body is soft.


    What Chen Yi needs now is a safe, quiet, comfortable and warm environment to let her have a good rest.


    Chen Yi is too weak. That weakness comes from the bone and needs to be slowly recuperated and made up. There is no effect of treatment, clarity and purification.


    After occupying the territory of Gong Yuliang and Qiu Pengfei, we immediately withdrew our troops and stopped expanding. Instead, we took root in Gong Yuliang''s territory and quickly turned this territory into our fortress.


    Collect all the weapons on Qiu Pengfei''s and Gong Yuliang''s territory, distribute them to ordinary people, and form a rough Legion in the shortest time.


    Because of the support of my old brothers, these things are relatively smooth.


    It''s enough to do this. All we need is our own territory. Now attacking the territory next to Zhong lixiu is almost self destruction. People on our side can''t hold it at all.


    Because of this sudden turmoil, Zhong lixiu''s men also need a period of time to reorganize their subordinates. They are also a mess. Otherwise, they would have directly pressed the border before we rise.


    Now both sides need time, so there is a tacit understanding that they just keep their own territory and do not continue to expand, but this short-term peace will be broken in a short time.


    Xiao Feng, Chen Bolin, several fast-moving people are running around the city. Inform us of the establishment of our stronghold here and attract enough experts as much as possible.


    The chaos in the city lasted three days before it gradually subsided.


    Capable people, ordinary people have suffered countless deaths and injuries, and the whole city has a river of blood. Until three days later, this vent seems to converge a little. Some capable people in their anger finally vent the flame accumulated in their hearts.


    Gong Yuliang enjoys it very much. This guy''s territory is very luxurious. It''s solid outside and comfortable inside. He enjoys a lot more than Qiu Pengfei.


    Unfortunately, now they are just making wedding clothes.


    Now a large number of experts have gathered in our territory.


    Among the original teams, Meng Rui, Chen Yi and Lao Wu, although their strength is slightly inferior to that of the small yellow books, they have the largest number of people and attract a lot of strong players.


    On the other side, there are three fishermen from the sea, Zhang Quan, crab and Xiao Quan. Although there are only three, the strength of these three guys is quite strong. Although there are some other fishermen, they are rescued from some aquariums. Although there are a number, the strength of those fishermen is very weak.


    The third aspect is corruption, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi.


    Finally, there are Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi and Shirley.


    It is divided into four parts. There are not many people in Xiaohuang book, but the overall strength is definitely the strongest. However, these four people have no contact before.


    But a leader must be selected for a territory.


    Even if it''s only nominal, although many things are decisions made by everyone together, a nominal leader is absolutely necessary, because a leader is the most basic requirement for rallying people''s hearts. If there is not even a leader, what can we talk about rallying people''s hearts?


    But who should be the leader has become a problem.


    First of all, this person must have strong strength. If his strength is not strong, it is difficult to convince the public; Second, we must be able to manage. Otherwise, it''s just strong. It''s as useless as the faint king in ancient times.


    Strong, able to manage, and convinced by everyone... It''s not easy to meet this condition.


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan have managed a team before. Naturally, they are very experienced in this regard, but their strength is not enough to convince everyone.


    Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi and Shirley are strong enough, but they have no contacts in this territory.

 Chapter 383

    Moreover, several people in Xiaohuang book don''t seem to have the experience of management team.


    As for depravity, he directly said that he had never been a monitor in Dalian since childhood and had no interest in this at all.


    Being a leader is not easy. A leader is responsible for the lives of people in the whole territory. It is both a right and a responsibility.


    "I''m just a leader. I''m not interested. You can do it yourself. To be honest, if the city wasn''t very safe now, I''d like to go away with an axe." fan Xiaotian said in some displeasure: "But there are still some things that haven''t been solved. Ling Yi hasn''t died, and the woman who stood me up. I haven''t put that woman on the bed... So no matter who you are the leader, just give me a position as a thug."


    Fan Xiaotian''s words make people feel ashamed. Who says only women can bear revenge? Men are not bad in this regard, okay?


    Up to now, fan Xiaotian has never forgotten the woman who promised to sleep with him, but has not fulfilled her agreement up to now.


    God knows what Fan Xiaotian will look like when he sees that woman again.


    "It''s too complicated to think about such things..." Shirley was also impatient: "well, you... Just you, Lin Yi, you can be the big leader."


    Shirley pointed at me and said directly.


    Uh?


    Some speechless pointed to my nose. The expression on my face was strange: "that... I didn''t really manage the team."


    "What''s the matter? Boss Meng Rui, you used to be a group. Boss Zhang Quan, you used to be a group. You are a dormitory in the degenerate side. You found and connected the four of us. You are an intermediary among so many of us. Who should you be?"


    "As for the lack of experience in the management team? Everyone has developed slowly from nothing. Besides, if it''s really impossible, set up two small leaders, one for power and one for Meng Rui, to help manage our territory."


    "Moreover, you cracked their bomb and gave us freedom. If there is this gimmick here, it will be much easier to attract people in the future. I guess many people come to your name."


    "As for us..." Shirley pointed to Xiaohuang book. Hao Ziqi and fan Xiaotian said, "we don''t have many friends here. We don''t have any ideas about this big head and small head... But..."


    Shirley''s words changed: "But... We can not participate in the struggle for rights, but please ensure that we are free. We do not compete for any rights. We will also contribute to the territory and participate in the battle when necessary... But we should be free to come and go in the territory at any time. If there is anything we are unwilling to do, And don''t force us to do it. "


    Shirley''s words probably represent the thoughts of Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi.


    There are even a few fallen people.


    For these masters, they can become a member of this territory or even contribute to this territory, but what they need is freedom. They don''t want to transfer from one boss to another, which will make them feel uncomfortable.


    So... They put forward a condition.


    After a look with several other people, we agreed to this condition. For these experts, it is quite good to open such favorable conditions.


    The position of the big collar, I took it down.


    Although I have no experience as a manager, as they said, so many people are connected because of me. No matter who is appointed as the leader, there will be all kinds of contradictions. Only I can resolve them.


    I became the leader, Zhang Quan and Meng Rui were appointed as deputy leaders to assist me in managing the whole territory.


    Our territory covers a large area. We took the territory of Gong Yuliang and Qiu Pengfei.


    In the past two days, the number of people in the territory has grown exponentially, from only a few hundred to thousands on the first day, 2000 on the second day and 4000 on the third day... Almost doubling every day.


    Among these people, there are nearly a thousand capable people who have heard the wind, and a larger number of ordinary people.


    The original local people who died, injured and survived were driven away. No matter who they took refuge in, those people are no longer accepted here.


    The number of people in the territory is still increasing.


    Moreover, not only us, but also many forces on the other side are taking the opportunity to rise.


    Now I finally understand why after the first day, those people of Zhong lixiu should have slowed down, and all the people that should be called should have been called. Why didn''t they directly launch a war against us.


    Later, I learned that Bingya was also wantonly soliciting capable people there at the beginning of the unrest.


    Although Fang Qianxue is watching over there, Bingya won''t directly participate in the battle, but Bingya won''t miss the opportunity to expand her strength. Even Bingya personally grabbed two mercury machetes and disarmed her members.


    Bingya also has some capable people with bombs.


    On the other hand, don''t forget another powerful force in S City, the previous six competitive kings.


    Of the six competitive kings, three appeared under Zhong lixiu, one under Qiu Pengfei, one under Gong Yuliang and one under Fang Qianxue.


    I''m afraid the strength of these six competitive kings will not be inferior to those of fan Xiaotian.


    At the beginning of the turmoil, the moment they just learned the news, these people immediately fled from their territory, relying on their strong strength to seize the mercury machete and disarm their bombs, although they did not dare to occupy them for a long time.


    But these six people, after all, have become the king of competition for so long, and they take care of their original subordinates. As an opportunity, the six people gathered together.


    Although it is free, it is still dangerous outside. No one wants to invest in that danger, and has been relying on others to be the boss.


    So the six people hit it off immediately. The six people took some of their previous brothers and directly besieged Lei Gong Li Hao''s territory. Li Hao had been cut off one arm and overdrawn. He could not be the opponent of any of the six people. Black rock network starts.


    If it weren''t for the last moment, Zhong lixiu would save Li Hao. I''m afraid Li Hao would die too.


    Then the six men openly occupied Li Hao''s territory, turned Li Hao''s territory into their own territory, and then used their popularity to attract their subordinates.


    They even grabbed a mercury machete. Those who failed to disarm the bomb would help disarm the bomb as soon as they joined the territory.


    Finally, there were three mercury machetes left, two of them returned to us, and the last one fell into the hands of Zhong lixiu.


    They want to see what is special about this mercury machete, which can unlock the bomb.


    Unfortunately, after studying for a long time, I can''t find anything. It just doesn''t make sense. It just can unlock the bomb. What can you do?


    Among the six people, the faint leader was a young man named Chen Xiaodao.


    Although it can be said that it robbed our victory fruit, but... It''s just that they attracted the eyes of Zhong lixiu and gave us three days of precious time.


    It is precisely because Bingya, US and Chen Xiaodao are powerful enemies in all three aspects, which makes Zhong lixiu afraid to act rashly.


    No matter what direction they attack, it may lead to the other two groups taking the opportunity to attack themselves, and the final result may be tragic.


    Coupled with Tong Lei, the situation in s city has basically stabilized a week later.


    Unexpectedly, the situation of the five kingdoms in the spring and Autumn period was formed.


    Zhong lixiu, I, Bingya, Chen Xiaodao, Tong Lei.


    No one expected that the original twelve people would become like this.


    But this situation is not stable, and the flames of war are still burning.

 Chapter 384

    Although the unrest in s city has gradually subsided, the actual situation may be more serious. This time, the number of people in s city has directly decreased.


    S city originally had a large number of human beings, with nearly 40000 capable people and more than 5.6 million ordinary people.


    But now all this is gone.


    The number of capable people has dropped sharply to about 20000, and the number of ordinary people has been cut in half.


    Originally, this city was not big. Before the end of the world, it was crowded with millions of people. Now the so-called s city is only half of the original s city. All on the other side of the Dragon River were occupied by zombies.


    Later, after some turmoil and all kinds of things, the number of local people who survived in s city was 200, 300, 000.


    As a result, the two or three hundred thousand were attacked by angry ordinary people, and the casualties were very heavy. At least two-thirds of them were killed.


    Of course, in the battle, the death and injury of ordinary people are also quite serious.


    In addition, those killed became zombies and then attacked the living, which almost triggered a wave of zombies in s city. This is also the reason for the temporary truce in all aspects. All the zombies were disposed of and thrown out of the city.


    As a result, it has become what it is now. The total number of ordinary people is less than 300000.


    This loss is too big. Sometimes when I see that bloody ground, I can''t help thinking whether it''s right or wrong to do so.


    Although some people were liberated, more people died and paid such a heavy price. Is this really appropriate?


    But when I saw the smiles on the faces of those who survived, I knew I was right.


    Those local nobles in s city may hate me. If I die one day, they will certainly open my grave and burn my bones... The hatred and the fear I brought them will not be forgotten in their life.


    Over there, eight people gathered together. Zhong lixiu, Ling Yi, Qin Qian, Sirius, Zhu Yan, Li Hao, Fang Qianxue, and the black moon!


    Gather the capable people and ordinary people in their own territory, and protect a large number of local people in s city who fled from other places.


    They are probably the most powerful. There are eight top experts. Although the former competitive kings are gone and the ability under each hand is seriously lost, the strength is still very strong when the eight people are concentrated together.


    According to the current information, there are about 6000 capable people on Zhong lixiu''s side, many of them are local capable people in S City, and some of the people who hid in S City fastest after the disaster. Those people have not been enslaved and have no hatred for Zhong lixiu. In addition, there are ordinary people, about 100000. Almost all the people who survived in s city crowded past.


    Second, maybe even on our side.


    We have me, Zhang Quan, depravity, Xiao Huangshu, Hao Ziqi, fan Xiaotian, Shirley and other strong people. The number of top experts is no worse than that of Zhong lixiu.


    The number of superpowers is more than 4000, a little less than them, and the number of ordinary people is about 70000.


    The third force should be Chen Xiaodao.


    There are six competitive kings in total, and their strength is also very strong. Using the previous appeal and the stolen mercury machete can unlock the bomb, it also deceived many people. The total number of people with ability is close to 4000, and there are more than 50000 ordinary people.


    The fourth force is Bingya.


    Bingya is the only top expert in Bingya. But even the six competitive kings may not be Bingya''s opponent. They are people who can fight against Zhong lixiu without losing.


    There were not many capable people at hand before, because a large part of the people attracted were diverted to others to limit Bingya''s strength.


    Originally, there were only more than 1000 capable people, but these more than 1000 capable people did not participate in the previous chaos, and Bingya also took the opportunity to attract many people. Now she has about 3000 capable people.


    As for ordinary people, there are more than 50000, no less than Chen Xiaodao.


    Finally, there is Tong Lei. There are only more than 300 capable people, and ordinary people only have the relatives and friends of these more than 300 capable people. The total will not exceed 2000. It can be said that it is the weakest force in s city now.


    Because of its weak strength, it is easy to be spied on.


    Chen Xiaodao seems eager to expand his own strength and constantly test Tong Lei''s territory.


    In fact, Chen Xiaodao can''t help it. He has so many capable people and so many ordinary people. It''s definitely not a simple thing to feed such a huge population.


    Food and water are very important.


    S city was originally an industrial and commercial city. Because of the advent of the end of the world, many factories were demolished, leveled and planted food.


    Basically, the grain planted is mainly high-yield and fast harvest food, such as sweet potato, corn, wheat, potato, radish and so on.


    Only in this way can we meet the needs of the large population of S City, and even in this case, many capable people need to venture outside the city to find it.


    This battle did not destroy many grain fields, but that''s the problem. Chen Xiaodao and they occupied only one territory, Li Hao''s territory.


    The food on the territory is limited, and it can''t meet the food demand of the large population under its own hands.


    The problem of eating has become a very important problem. In addition, Bingya is almost facing the same problem.


    When it comes to food, Zhong lixiu is the one who has the most food. They still occupy eight territories, and the amount of food can''t be used up at all. Black rock network starts.


    But now, because the former slaves have run away, the local people of s city who survived by chance must also devote themselves to labor one by one, and they are full of complaints and dissatisfaction.


    In our case, there is no food problem for the time being. We occupy two territories, and the total number is actually about the same as that in the previous two territories.


    Although it is impossible to ensure that every meal is full of fish and meat, it is absolutely no problem to eat. If you save a little food, you can even have some balance.


    As for Tong Lei, he has always been self-sufficient, with a large area of territory and a large area of land, but the land in the territory is farmed by people in other territories, and they only get enough food for their own life every time.


    Free from bondage, but still have to invest in labor, but now there is no oppression, no beating, and you can eat every meal. For ordinary people, this is enough.


    If you can''t even eat enough, isn''t it worse than your previous life?


    In a short time, Chen Xiaodao has begun to have problems.


    Although Chen Xiaodao picked up Li Hao''s granary, he still had to give orders and began to reduce the food supply a little. In this case, it has caused some dissatisfaction.


    This dissatisfaction is likely to cause unrest. In order to maintain his territory, Chen Xiaodao finally couldn''t help but launch a war against Tong Lei.


    Prepare to seize Tong Lei''s territory, and at the same time, take the grain fields in Tong Lei''s territory as your own.


    When there are two territories, it may be enough for their people to live.


    Seriously, I haven''t made up my mind about Tong Lei.


    On the one hand, although Tong Lei is one of the twelve people, he has never been involved in those things and has not besieged me with others before.


    That man seems to be a neutral.


    Of course, this is not the most important. The most important thing is... Tong Lei''s strength.


    Zijiao once told me that there are three people who can''t provoke in S City, one is Zhong lixiu, the other is Bingya, and the last one is Tong Lei.


    Even said that Tong Lei is more dangerous than the other two.


    When that battle broke out, I was also present. Not only me, but also the experts in the territory were here.

 Chapter 385

    The short peace did not last for half a month, and soon a new round of war began.


    Chen Xiaodao almost gathered more than half of the capable people in the territory and pressed Tong Lei''s territory.


    Because of the food crisis, Chen Xiaodao didn''t last long. When the pressure in the territory was increasing, Chen Xiaodao finally led the experts in the territory to appear in front of Tong Lei''s territory.


    It just seems that Chen Xiaodao did not take Tong Lei to heart. After all, although Tong Lei''s strength is strong and mysterious, he has never shown his strength. Moreover, even if Tong Lei''s strength is strong, where can it be strong?


    After all, there is only one person.


    Therefore, Chen Xiaodao did not send all the forces of the whole territory, but sent out half of the experts, and the remaining half remained in the territory to guard.


    When we came to Tonglei territory, the spirit of the Falcon saw the picture on the other side, and Zhong lixiu also appeared here. Obviously, this battle attracted a lot of people''s attention.


    Tong Lei''s strength is really too mysterious.


    Perhaps everyone wants to take this opportunity to see if Tong Lei is bluffing; Is Tong Lei so powerful, or will he be wiped out by Chen Xiaodao?


    Chen Xiaodao sent out more than 1000 capable people. Under the leadership of Chen Xiaodao, they have arrived in front of Tong Lei''s fortress.


    Although there are only thousands of capable people, these thousands of people are experts in Chen Xiaodao''s territory; Tong Lei, it is said that there are only thousands of ordinary people in the territory. In this case, victory is almost certain.


    Next to Chen Xiaodao, there are two other people, a man and a woman


    The man is about 1.8 meters tall and handsome. If he is placed in the University, he will definitely be regarded as the prince of sunshine, school grass and so on.


    As for that woman, her figure is hot and mouth watering. She looks beautiful, but she can''t be counted as a stunning head, but her figure is enough to cover up all her shortcomings.


    As for Chen Xiaodao, he is a short young man about 1.5 meters tall. Even the woman''s height is very different, but this little man is the leader of everyone.


    "Chen Xiaodao, the champion of the first competitive King competition, can be said to be the first person to get freedom among all people. Although the guy is small, he has strong strength. His ability is to control flying knives. A flying knife is as flexible as his own arm in this guy''s hand. He has strong attack power. He will die when touched and hurt when touched."


    "The other tall man, his name is Nie Yisong!" little yellow book whispered beside him.


    Little yellow book is one of the oldest members among these people. They have a good understanding of all aspects. These people have fought with little yellow book more or less, so they are particularly clear.


    "Although he has a face and body that seems to be very destructive, he doesn''t have any attack power. His ability is mainly defensive. Basically, no one can break his defense."


    "As for that woman... Let fan Xiaotian speak." hehe smiled, and Xiao Huang Shu turned his eyes to fan Xiaotian, full of strangeness.


    This time, I was basically sure in my heart. When I just saw this woman, I suspected that this woman might have something to do with fan Xiaotian. After all, such a hot figure is really rare in the world.


    Sure enough, fan Xiaotian nearby showed his teeth. Looking at that, he wanted to pick the skin and cramp the man, eat meat and drink blood. In short, he was extremely cruel.


    Hate!


    That woman is the one who reached an agreement with fan Xiaotian in the challenge arena. Black rock network starts.


    Unfortunately, it turned out to be quite unlucky. Fan Xiaotian was badly hurt. The name of the king of athletics was gone. He didn''t say that his freedom was gone. He was even tortured by Ling Yi. He didn''t say it after being hungry for a week, and he was abstinent for a month. He couldn''t touch women.


    For fan Xiaotian, who can openly ask for hidden rules in the challenge arena, it is simply fatal.


    No wonder this guy''s hatred is so strong.


    With a gloomy face, fan Xiaotian didn''t want to say anything, but Hao Ziqi next to him refused to let go of the opportunity: "That sexy and charming woman, whose name is linniang, is very sexy and beautiful? The standard queen, whose weapon is a long whip. It is said that the whip is made of poisonous snake and is very toxic... By the way, linniang is a couple with Nie Yisong. They are lovers before the end of the world..."


    Hum


    There was a burst of laughter nearby. Fan Xiaotian blushed with shame. He usually looked like a strong man without scruples. Now he actually showed a different side.


    Monkey ass like face, but that pair of eyes, but looked in the direction of linniang, there was a little helplessness in the eyes.


    That kind of look made me tremble slightly in my heart. That kind of look was more than just desire... It seems that the woman still has a very different position in fan Xiaotian''s heart.


    Unfortunately, the falling flower is deliberately ruthless!


    For this kind of thing, no one can say what is right or wrong, but fan Xiaotian is from our side after all, and naturally tends to this side.


    Let''s put aside things between men and women for the time being. There is no doubt about the strength of these three people. They are quite powerful and are once the king of competition.


    Although linniang won only after fan Xiaotian gave way, there is no doubt about her strength to reach the finals.


    If these three people appear together, the strength is quite amazing. I don''t know whether Tong Lei can resist this pressure?


    Chen Xiaodao seemed a little proud when the army was pressing. The people who rode on his head now dare not even go out of the gate. That feeling is really quite good. It can be regarded as a bad breath in his heart.


    "Tong Lei, come out!" one of Chen Xiaodao''s men shouted in front of Tong Lei''s fortress.


    Although they are all newly liberated people, it still makes people feel rather flat.


    "Tong Lei, you son of a bitch, weren''t you so arrogant before? Why don''t you dare to come out and wilt now? If you''re a man, get out of here..."


    The man was arrogant and roaring loudly, but Tong Lei didn''t appear at all, let alone Tong Lei, or even anyone. In a trance, it was like there was no one in this building.


    The man seemed to be at a loss. He turned helplessly and looked at Chen Xiaodao, waiting for Chen Xiaodao''s instructions.


    For this situation, some exceeded Chen Xiaodao''s expectations.


    I''ve been yelling and scolding here, but that guy doesn''t show up yet? Can it be said that Tong Lei was too timid to come out when he saw so many people on his side?


    Thinking of this, Chen Xiaodao couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    It seems that Tong Lei is just like that.


    The scruples in my heart disappeared instantly at this time. With a sneer, I looked at the building in front and waved my big hand: "flush it for me... Kill Tong Lei."


    At the command, those younger brothers who had been waiting for a long time immediately rushed to the front, one by one with ferocious and ferocious faces.


    They have been repressed for a long time. They have long wanted to destroy all the locals in S City, and there is no one left.


    "Kill..."


    One by one, they howled angrily and rushed over.


    The building in front of them is the target they want to destroy. Everything, all lives, will be destroyed, destroyed, destroyed


    "These people... Are dead!"


    At this time, a trace of disdain flashed in Zijiao''s eyes and said softly.


    Tong Lei''s strength has always been a mystery in s city. No one knows except Zhong lixiu.


    In fact, there is another person who knows that is the person in charge of the arena. That guy wanted to challenge the position of twelve people and chose Tong Lei, who looks the weakest.


    As a result, his strength suddenly decreased, and then he was easily handled by other forces.


    This time, Tong Lei''s strength was shown again, but this time it was Chen Xiaodao and... The woman fan Xiaotian liked!

 Chapter 386

    A group of younger brothers rushed in front and the three eldest brothers pressed in the back. Chen Xiaodao was very proud. If he could eliminate Tong Lei, his position in s city should not be worse than that Lin Yi?


    Seeing his younger brother rush over, the smile on Chen Xiaodao''s face became more and more excited.


    But... Disaster is coming.


    Just when those people came to the front of the building, there was a slightest movement over Tong Lei.


    The moment when this movement just appeared, it immediately seemed particularly burst.


    Boom!


    Crackling!


    Originally, the building was always in peace, but suddenly there was a terrible sound, as if it had suffered some violent impact.


    Almost all the glass on the whole building was completely broken in this moment... Completely broken into powder.


    The door downstairs disappeared in an instant!


    At this time, all of us who saw the scene were wide eyed, stunned and even shocked.


    Just in the middle of the air close to the ground, an indescribable wave is spreading madly ahead.


    Electromagnetic wave... That should not be what human eyes can see, but now all of us can see that scene clearly.


    A layer of electromagnetic pulse, with the momentum of a tsunami, quickly spread out in front. Poor people just rushed to the door and were immediately hit by that terrible electromagnetic pulse. Then one by one, it was like hitting a spring, and their fast-moving bodies suddenly flew out.


    That violent electromagnetic pulse has almost formed the power of a meat grinder.


    Those bodies have not really flown out and have not yet landed. They have puffed into countless fragments. Like those glasses, they have directly turned into powder and liquid and scattered from the air.


    No one can resist this force. More than 200 people died in an instant.


    In mid air, the wet blood mist floated out slightly, stained on his face, and looked a little muddy.


    Those behind almost stopped at the same time, and their excited faces were completely filled with horror and fear.


    The originally noisy team suddenly became frozen. Each one was motionless, stunned, and his face was quickly wetted by the blood mist floating in the air.


    What power is this?


    Chen Xiaodao, Lin Niang and Nie Yisong all changed their faces. Their proud and arrogant faces finally became dignified.


    Then a group of people came out from the broken gate.


    When we see what those people look like, they all change.


    Anyone? None of them looks like normal human beings. All of them look like Tong Lei. They seem to have the same metal limbs, strange skin and sharp claws. It''s more like a robot and a robot doll than a person.


    One by one came out of the room.


    A square of robot dolls came out neatly and counted them carefully. The number was not much, not much, just 300.


    Three hundred the as like as two peas, this is all the power of Tong Lei. Even the child himself is included in it. Although the different looks are different from each other, the smell from these people is almost the same as it is.


    Tong Lei''s eyes swept around coldly, and the eyes of that kind of machine trembled with horror: "I said, don''t cross my boundary, now... Get away."


    This is Tong Lei. As long as you don''t go beyond Tong Lei''s boundaries, he will never do anything hostile.


    But once he crossed that line, Tong Lei''s most tragic revenge would come.


    The scene just now was the scene where the 300 robot dolls launched electromagnetic pulses at the same time. All the electromagnetic pulses gathered together. The destructive force was almost rolling, and all the enemies in front were instantly emptied, which was just a warning from Tong Lei.


    But Chen Xiaodao didn''t take this warning to heart. Although the scene just now seemed quite amazing, it was not the power of Tong Lei alone, but the energy of 300 mechanical dolls.


    And the battle has begun. Tong Lei still wants to get away from him? That shows that Tong Lei''s strength is certainly not very strong. If their strength is really strong, Tong Lei will take advantage of this opportunity to destroy himself and will never let these people leave.


    Therefore, Tong Lei is still bluffing.


    Chen Xiaodao was quite confident in his guess. After turning his eyes twice, a gloomy sneer appeared on his face: "he killed so many of my brothers. Now he wants me to leave. It''s really worthless when my brothers are pigs and dogs?"


    "I just wanted to get some food before. Now... You''re dead..." Chen Xiaodao shouted in a low voice.


    Then he waved his palm and bore the brunt. Suddenly, dozens of scalpels appeared in front of him, and one scalpel rotated violently in front of him.


    The ability of metal control? That scene looked very similar to my blade whirlwind, but it seemed a little different. Those blades revolved violently around Chen Xiaodao''s body. In a trance, they seemed to be pulled by something and shrouded in the front.


    For a moment, there were terrible blades all around.


    As for linniang, when her palm shook, a whip suddenly appeared, sweeping across the front like a poisonous snake. She is worthy of the Queen''s style. The barbs on the whip look very SM.


    As for Nie Yisong, he has always been with linniang, like the most loyal knight, guarding his woman.


    Three experts led the team, and those members who were afraid once again summoned up their courage and attacked again.


    Tong Lei just looked at those people with no emotion in his eyes.


    "Kill them..." this is Tong Lei''s first order.


    Tong Lei is the commander of this group of robot dolls. At the command, the eyes of each robot doll suddenly become fierce, just like the devil, rushing forward.


    Then... The killing began.


    The strength of those mechanical dolls is far more terrible than these people imagined. A doll rushed directly into the crowd. The mechanical body has abnormal defense ability. Those attacks hit the body like hail, jingling as a sound, but they can''t cause any damage to the mechanical dolls.


    When the mechanical doll directly rushed into the crowd, the electronic pulse wave directly burst out. At a close distance, the destructive power of the electromagnetic pulse is more abnormal.


    Not to mention, the mechanical claws also have amazing destructive power. The sharp claws tear the past, and the body is split and splashed with blood.


    It was a one-sided massacre.


    I have brought so many people here, but I am not the opponent of these people at all. The gap is too big.


    Seeing what he heard in his ears, he was completely crying. His men were torn to pieces by these mechanical dolls. Chen Xiaodao''s eyes were ready to crack.


    A large crowd died in a short time.


    Linniang is attacking those robot dolls. Although the whip has extremely powerful power and can easily blow these robot dolls out, that''s all. The bodies of those robot dolls are extremely strong, and the mechanical bodies can withstand extremely strong impact. No matter how they attack, they can''t change the situation at present!


    Although the barbs on the whip left many introductions on the mechanical figures, those mechanical figures seemed to feel no pain at all. Although linniang''s strength was very strong, she was surrounded by more than a dozen mechanical figures and could not even break out from the middle.


    It''s just that a dozen robots have occasionally suppressed linniang. If Nie Yisong doesn''t help, I''m afraid linniang has been torn to pieces by these robots.


    The strength of these mechanical dolls is so strong?


    Chen Xiaodao''s face changed wildly. Seeing that his men, even Nie Yisong and linniang were entangled, he secretly shouted bad in his heart. Seeing that Tong Lei was opposite, he was cruel in his heart. He caught the thief and the king first.

 Chapter 387

    To be honest, in fact, this strategy is quite good. Catch the thief first and catch the king. As long as you can kill Tong Lei, the morale of the remaining dolls will be greatly reduced. If you hurry to call reinforcements, maybe you can really turn the situation around at once.


    However, Chen Xiaodao underestimated Tong Lei''s strength.


    Seeing countless blades piercing at him, Tong Lei''s eyes were calm, like water.


    Whew, whew


    A blade quickly roared past from the air, then hissed, and all got into Tong Lei''s body. A sharp scalpel immediately appeared in the mechanical body.


    I didn''t expect to hit it so easily.


    Chen Xiaodao''s face was happy, but soon Chen Xiaodao''s face became stiff when kongton.


    Tong Lei, who was in front of him, suddenly disappeared. When he reappeared in the next moment, he was already in front of him. Chen Xiaodao didn''t even see how this guy came over.


    Then before Chen Xiaodao could react, he heard a bang. Tong Lei''s mechanical claw pierced Chen Xiaodao''s abdomen directly.


    A large amount of blood was spilled from the air. Chen Xiaodao''s body flew out for more than ten meters, and his stomach was scattered. If Chen Xiaodao didn''t hide quickly, he would have opened Chen Xiaodao''s belly at that moment.


    Seeing Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao''s eyes are full of despair and fear... Monster, this guy is a monster. How can there be such a monster?


    His own scalpel has clearly penetrated into his body. No matter how powerful his strength is, he should be dead now. At least he is seriously injured, but this guy has not been affected at all, as if he was not attacking his body.


    And Tong Lei''s counterattack was even more desperate. He couldn''t bear it all at once.


    Looking around, it was a complete mess. The brother he brought was being tortured and killed, and linniang and Nie Yisong also fell into the siege.


    it is all up with.


    The strength of those mechanical puppets and Tong Lei are too strong to do it by themselves.


    If you go on like this, you may die here.


    Death... When this idea just appeared in his mind, Chen Xiaodao was frightened and just got rid of the fear of death at any time. Chen Xiaodao didn''t want to go back to that day anyway.


    Chen Xiaodao is afraid, afraid.


    Then, Chen Xiaodao made a very disappointing move, took a look at his brothers, and then Chen Xiaodao turned around and ran away quickly.


    Ran away... His boss ran away.


    This is a desperate blow to the rest of them. Even most of them run away, and they fart.


    The battle began and ended quickly. These people no longer had the arrogance at the beginning. They became a group of homeless dogs, dying and fleeing.


    At this time, there is basically nothing to look at. The only bright possibility is Nie Yisong. This guy really doesn''t have the slightest means of attack, but he actually intercepted all attacks by relying on his powerful body, and killed a blood path from the siege of robot dolls.


    Finally, when he ran away, Nie Yisong''s body was hung with blood marks, and he was obviously injured in the killing just now.


    After those people fled, Tong Lei didn''t pursue and kill here, and soon withdrew the troops. If it wasn''t for the chaos on the ground, it would even make people think that nothing had happened here, it was completely calm.


    The war began and ended quickly. It may be said that it ended in an unexpected way.


    The kind of tit for tat and powerful war originally thought did not appear. It was completely one-sided killing.


    This also let us see Tong Lei''s real strength. This man who has always seemed isolated from the world has shocking terrorist power. The 300 mechanical puppet legions are all experts among experts. I don''t know how Tong Lei trained such a large number of strong people.


    I''m afraid no one will provoke Tong Lei''s terrible guy in the future.


    For us, this is just a small episode. There is enough food in our territory, so we don''t have to rob, and we don''t have the idea of destroying everyone.


    Just before liberation, after a bloody revenge, it soon subsided.


    Although locals and outsiders still dislike each other, now the two kinds of personnel have basically been completely separated. Ordinary people in other places are about in our territory, and those local people are basically in Zhong lixiu''s territory.


    Therefore, although they hate each other, they can basically maintain stability.


    And we have other things to do.


    Since the establishment of our territory, we began to look for our former brothers, ordinary people in the team and those mermaids on Mermaid island. We tried our best to bring our former brothers back together.


    Maybe it''s just an obsession in my heart. I didn''t have that ability before, but now I have this power to let those who have been suffering with me live a slightly better life.


    This search effect is still good. In about half a month, the people in the team basically gathered again.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, even Xiao Huangshu and Shirley were leaders of a team before. They all took all their old brothers into the territory and lived together.


    The whole territory looks like a big family, and everyone''s face is filled with a smile.


    Although sometimes when I think of my dead companions, I will show some sad appearance, but it will soon be replaced by hope. Tomorrow... Will be better.


    He survived, persisted, and finally saw hope. More of his companions had died in this war.


    "Brother Lin, I still haven''t found it." Meng Rui''s face looks very ugly. No one has appeared in the territory since the last brother came to the territory three days ago.


    But two people didn''t come. As we know now, among the living people, two people didn''t appear in the territory.


    Lingling... Linglong!


    Those two girls are gone.


    At that time, they came to the city with Meng Rui and were forced to separate. If that''s right, Lingling and Linglong should also be under Gong Yuliang''s hands.


    But after we occupied gongyuliang''s territory, we didn''t find two girls.


    It seems that the two girls have disappeared out of thin air.


    Can''t it be... I can''t stand the torture of s city. I have... An idea suddenly appeared in my mind. This idea startled me and shook my head. It''s impossible. Those two girls are lucky and won''t die so easily.


    "The mermaid only found half of them, and the other half were in Zhong lixiu''s territory." Zhang Quan frowned.


    The mermaid who is not strong enough is kept in captivity by the nobles of the city as an ornamental pet and can be thrown into the arena.


    However, because of the particularity of mermaids, they can transform in human and fish forms, and they all have some ability to control the water flow. Therefore, in order to prevent these pets from escaping, every mermaid is wearing heavy shackles and it is very difficult to escape.


    For such a long time, less than half of the Mermaids have been found in our territory.


    "By the way, I ask you to inquire about Lin zhe by the way. Is there any result?" rubbing my temples, I felt my head heavy.


    The big head takes this seat. If it''s true, not everyone can take it.


    When you sit in this position, you will feel that you are under extra heavy pressure on your shoulders. No matter what decision you make, you need to consider a lot of things.


    This is a stress I''ve never experienced before.


    The two people looked at each other and shook their heads. Lin Zhen had only one name, gender and age. It was too difficult to find a person just by these.


    They used all the means they could, but there was still no news.


    There is a slight loss in my heart.


    Lin Zhe, Dao Yu, Nami, Lingling, Linglong, and so many Mermaid brothers... Where are they?


    "What you just said about Lingling and Linglong are two little girls?" just when I was at a loss, the little yellow book next to me suddenly opened his mouth.

 Chapter 388

    "Lingling and Linglong are two little girls?" little yellow book asked suddenly.


    My spirit was shocked and I nodded quickly. Does it mean that little yellow book doesn''t know what news?


    "Well... I haven''t seen those two girls, and I haven''t even heard of them." little yellow book took the lead in indicating that I was a little disappointed. Little yellow book continued: "but I know that one of the twelve people in s city is a very abnormal guy. He likes to collect some children, whether boys or girls."


    Shit, I secretly scream bad in my heart. Can''t I say that Lingling and Linglong meet any abnormal Lori?


    Those two little girl films, although small, are definitely big beauty in some people''s eyes.


    "Zhu Yan..." Xiao Huang Shu said a name.


    The teenage boy who was good at mind control and finally had his arm cut off by depravity, an extremely abnormal guy.


    "That guy may have a sad life since he was a child. He belongs to the kind of person who is isolated and excluded. He has no friends. As a result, when he has the ability, his favorite thing to do is to collect children who are about the same age as himself, or even a lot younger, and then play with himself or herself." little yellow book said.


    "But don''t think that guy is like that. If so, he won''t get a abnormal name." little yellow book continued: "that guy''s character is quite distorted. As long as the children playing with themselves are a little unhappy, they will be scolded or even killed by Zhu Yan immediately."


    "I even heard that Zhu Yan would control some children into his own puppets and become dead men through his own mental control..."


    The reputation of metamorphosis is not obtained casually. That Zhu Yan is really a genuine metamorphosis.


    "If you can''t find the two girls, and the two little girls are still alive, it''s almost certain that they are right there with Zhu Yan." finally, little yellow book said definitely.


    Perhaps this is the closest clue to Lingling and Linglong now, but knowing this clue, I am not happy at all. I even feel more depressed and uncomfortable in my heart.


    If Lingling and Linglong are really in Zhu Yan''s hands, it''s really a trouble, but... No matter what the price, I must save the two girls.


    When the father of the two girls died in front of me, I knew I had this obligation.


    "As for mermaids... Women don''t seem to have to worry too much," continued little yellow book.


    "Are you captured by Bingya?"


    I nodded. Although I didn''t catch it, I was guided by Bingya.


    "Bingya is a special woman. Although her strength is very strong, she doesn''t want to fight with others. Maybe that woman just can''t bear to see so many deaths and injuries during the war."


    "But Bingya is definitely not a bad person. She knows she can''t save everyone, so she can only save some people she can save as much as possible. As you all know, some of the people brought by Bingya have to be assigned to other leaders. Anyway, it''s a kind of giving up. Then Bingya simply gives all the male members to others, and then women become All the guards, take shelter. "


    As long as the women rescued by Bingya are basically all under Bingya''s own command, they will basically not encounter any trouble.


    What little yellow book said gave me a lift. This may be the only good news I''ve heard for a while?


    According to the little yellow book, should the Dao language, Nami and so many women on MERMAID ISLAND be under Bingya''s hands?


    This is a rare good news.


    One message is one message. I can only find so many missing people one by one.


    Now I''m ready to go to Bingya''s territory.


    Zhang Quan and Meng Rui were going to go with me, but I refused. This time I asked Bingya to ask for someone. If I took all my brothers, I wouldn''t go to ask for someone, but to fight.


    What''s more, although I have only one person... I have five powerful beauty bodyguards. In this case, even if I encounter any danger, there may not be any trouble.


    "Well, I''ll go with you," said little yellow book.


    "In the past, some people don''t pay much attention to each other''s taste, and it''s not very good. It''s just right for us."


    After thinking about it, it''s really such a truth. In that case, let''s go together.


    Although there are only two people with Xiao Huang Shu, it is enough to form a powerful deterrent.


    Bingya''s territory is the most dangerous area near the river bank in s city. Once the zombies attack, this place is an entrance.


    When there is still a long distance, the territory is isolated. Between each territory, there are high walls made of brick and cement. On the one hand, it is to prevent the invasion of zombies, on the other hand, it is also a sign of its own territory.


    Just like the Great Wall, it guards the life inside.


    We didn''t break in directly. When we got to the gate of the city wall, Xiao Huang Shu and I stopped and looked at the guard inside. I said loudly, "brother, I''m Lin Yi who lives next door to you. This is..."


    "Hello, what''s your name?" I remembered that I didn''t know the name of little yellow book.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Huang Shu''s face turned a little red: "Wo Zhenhuang..."


    "What?"


    "Wo Zhenhuang..."


    Then I silently turned around and continued to look at the guard: "this is little yellow book. Let''s come together today and find your eldest sister for something. Please inform me."


    Nima, if you don''t call my name, ask a bird... Little yellow book is angry.


    In fact, we don''t have to report to ourselves at all. The guards inside can see who we are at a glance. How dare we neglect?


    The next little brother immediately started the speed and quickly went to report.


    It wasn''t long before the gate opened.


    "Two eldest brothers, please come inside. Our eldest sister will come right away." the little brother led us and rushed inside.


    When we passed by, Bingya had met us at the door of her reception hall. It can be seen that Bingya paid more attention to us.


    "Commander Lin Yi, and Mr. wo Zhenhuang, please come inside." she made an invitation gesture to us. Bingya took us into the hall, and soon two of her men brought tea.


    Bingya looks like the Empress Dowager of this place, with absolute rights.


    Two different temperaments, elegant and full of color and gas, appear on the same woman. The cold breath and hot dress are perfectly integrated.


    And just as Xiao Huang Shu said, the number of men in this territory is really small. Except for those who guard the door, there are basically few men. In the territory, there are basically women.


    I''m afraid this special scenery can only be seen here.


    "Mr. Lin, what you have done is really beyond my imagination. I admire you very much," Bingya said.


    "I''m kidding. I''m just a lone wolf," I said quickly.


    "No... I really admire you." Bingya said solemnly, "you know how many people died every day in s city? Although I want to save people, I can''t do it like you. I can only take my people alone, but you are different. You liberated s city."


    "As a result, more people died." I smiled bitterly.


    "Although some people will hate you, I believe more people will thank you." Bingya said sincerely. Looking at Bingya''s appearance, I knew Bingya''s words were from the heart.


    After looking at the little yellow book, I decided to say something straight.


    "Bingya... Sister..." Bingya should be older than me: "well... We came here today to ask sister Bingya for a favor."


    "What''s the matter?" Bingya raised her eyebrows.


    "Dao language... Nami, are you here?" staring at Bingya''s eyes, I tried to suppress the excitement in my heart.

 Chapter 389

    "Dao Yu and Nami... Are you here?" I tried to suppress the excitement in my heart. I asked in a deep voice, staring at Bingya''s face. If Bingya lied at all, I think I can see it immediately.


    What I didn''t expect was that Bingya didn''t seem to have the idea of lying at all. She just smiled at the corners of her mouth and said directly, "yes, it''s me."


    Uh


    In this way, I didn''t know what to say. I thought Bingya might cover up for a while. Unexpectedly, Bingya agreed easily.


    The expression on my face was a little embarrassed. After thinking for a while, I said, "in this case, I don''t know if master Bingya can return the two people to me?"


    "There are other people from Mermaid island." I said, "of course, if those people want to stay with master Bingya, I won''t force them. It''s all up to them."


    There are many people on MERMAID ISLAND, including a large number of female members. Most of them should be sheltered in Bingya. If those people like Bingya''s life here, of course I won''t force them. It''s the best thing to find a life suitable for themselves.


    Bingya just smiled: "I''ve heard something about you. Although you''re not the aboriginal of mermaid Island, you''re still very popular on Mermaid island. It seems that you have made a great contribution to Mermaid island. It''s also you who brought the people on Mermaid island to s city."


    "I do have a lot of mermaids here. If they are willing to leave with you, I won''t stop them," Bingya said.


    This sentence made me happy in my heart. I didn''t expect Bingya to be so talkative. It was somewhat beyond my expectation.


    "But..." but Bingya said again soon.


    My heart suddenly became nervous. Can''t Bingya have any other requirements? But as long as I can take these people back, even if Bingya has any excessive conditions, I will accept them.


    My heart is ready!


    "Make an alliance with me," Bingya said.


    Huh?


    For a moment, I felt that I had heard wrong. I looked at Bingya strangely and didn''t recover from that surprise.


    "Alliance?" what is the condition?


    "Yes, it''s an alliance." Bingya said definitely.


    After a pause, Bingya smiled: "do you know why I didn''t do anything before you came to make trouble? Although I don''t like some things, I never came out?"


    Power reason?


    "The gap in strength is only one of the reasons, because the former s City, although very ruthless and aware of countless chaos, at least those people are still alive." Bingya said: "I think it''s quite good to survive in this end of the world, so I didn''t fight at the beginning, but did my best to make some people live better."


    Bingya said, "but now it''s different. Now this balance has been completely broken because of your appearance."


    "The population of s city has dropped by half because of your emergence."


    My face is a little surprised. This is indeed due to our reasons. Otherwise, s city may not be any different from before.


    But I don''t feel guilty about those things.


    "Bingya..." my tone was a little tough: "some people can be called people, but... Some people don''t deserve this title at all."


    Bingya sighed: "this is the difference between us. Sometimes I may be too soft hearted; but forget it, things have passed. Now the most important thing is how to survive in the current situation."


    "S city is divided into four parts, you, me, Tong Lei and Zhong lixiu."


    "And Chen Xiaodao..." I interposed.


    "That... Can almost be ignored." Bingya said impolitely. There is no doubt that Bingya didn''t pay attention to the power of Chen Xiaodao, even if there are six experts there.


    From the previous confrontation with Tong Lei, we can see the strength difference between the two sides.


    "It is inevitable that there will be war in these four parts sooner or later. In this case, I have only one thing to consider, that is, how to ensure that I and as many people under my command live in this last world."


    "In this case, the best plan is only one, that is alliance."


    "In fact, the strongest one should be Zhong lixiu''s side, but we had some contradictions before. It''s unlikely that we want to form an alliance. Tong Lei has no intention of forming an alliance with anyone. It''s just you."


    "We are all the same, outsiders, and your strength is good. If we form an alliance, we will certainly be able to resist Zhong lixiu''s attack."


    "I know Zhong lixiu. Although he looks like a weak scholar, he is actually very tough. It was just when he didn''t suffer a loss before, but now he has suffered such a big loss, Zhong lixiu will not give up. That guy will certainly try every means to revenge."


    "His primary goal is Chen Xiaodao. Zhong lixiu will attack Chen Xiaodao''s territory in the shortest time, and then you... Zhong lixiu won''t move Tong Lei and me until you are destroyed, but after the matter is over, the situation is different. I must be prepared."


    Bingya''s worry is not unreasonable.


    But I just sneered: "I don''t know if I can succeed in taking Chen Xiaodao''s territory, but... If I want to take my territory, I need that guy to have this level."


    "Self confidence is a good thing, but don''t be overconfident. There is absolutely no doubt about the strength of those people who have ruled s city for so many years! Most of the reason why they failed last time was that they were caught off guard and gave you the first opportunity. Now when they come back, you will find how terrible their strength is." Bingya said.


    It can be seen that Bingya has considerable scruples about Zhong lixiu.


    "I can assert that before Zhong Li''s shave, your territory is not an opponent at all. Similarly, I am not an opponent, so I want to form an alliance." Bingya said, "I don''t know what you think, Mr. Lin?"


    "Alliance is certainly a good thing," I said immediately. There is almost no need to think about this kind of thing: "and it''s our honor that master Bingya can choose us as an ally."


    "I, Lin Yi, represent all the members of our territory here and make an alliance with master Bingya. In the future, no matter what happens or what difficulties we encounter in S City, we will face together, share our blessings and share our difficulties. The provocation against master Bingya will be regarded as a war against us!" I raised my right hand and made a heavy oath.


    Written contract?


    Come on, what''s the age? Does that thing have any value? It has no meaning at all!


    At this time, whether we can abide by the agreement depends on our own credibility, and the rest is of no use at all.


    Bingya also knew this situation and raised her palm and made the same oath.


    "I Bingya, on behalf of all members of our territory, make a covenant with Lin Yi. In the future, we will share weal and woe in s city. Provocation against Lin Yi territory will be shown as a war against us!"


    The same oath represents the establishment of the covenant.


    At this moment, the two major forces in s city officially concluded a covenant.


    After the conclusion of the covenant, Bingya readily promised to return Nami, Daoyu and other mermaids to us.


    Of course, all this depends on voluntariness. Bingya will continue to take care of those who are willing to stay here.


    In Bingya''s territory, there are more than 100 mermaids, even Nami is here.


    When Nami saw me, her eyes turned red.


    After comforting for a long time, Nami felt a little better.


    Just... I looked at the whole crowd once, and I saw many familiar faces, but among these people, only one was missing.


    Dao language... Dao language is not here.

 Chapter 390

    The people here seem to live a good life. I''m a little relieved to see this.


    However, although these people seemed to have a good life, I didn''t see Dao Yu. I couldn''t help being a little strange. I asked Nami, "Dao Yu? Why didn''t I see Dao Yu?"


    "Ah, sister Daoyu went out today." Nami patted her head, which reflected.


    It turned out that after the people of mermaid island came, although they said they had been protected by Bingya, Bingya prohibited them from going out to other people''s territory. Although Dao Yu and Nami wanted to come to me many times, they were stopped by Bingya.


    Beauty like Nami and Dao Yu, as well as the special identity of the mermaid family, are easy to be spied on in s city. Once they are watched by someone, even Bingya will feel quite troublesome.


    Until some time ago, we were free. After the war ended and established our own territory, Dao Yu and Nami finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    At that time, Nami and Daoyu said goodbye to Bingya again and wanted to leave, but Bingya persuaded them to stay as the basis for the alliance between the two sides.


    After all, it is because of them that I find Bingya here. Otherwise, the foundation of bilateral cooperation will no longer exist.


    Then Dao Yu and her family stayed here, waiting for me to find them. At that time, our territory had just been established, and a lot of things needed to be solved. Moreover, I didn''t know that Dao Yu and her family were here at that time, so they didn''t come.


    After living here for a long time, she didn''t do anything. Although Bingya said it didn''t matter, Dao Yu was not used to owe others so much. She wanted to help. At the moment, there was a lack of something in the territory. Bingya volunteered and went out of the city to look for it.


    After all, although many things in this city are produced by themselves, no matter what degree they do, there are still many things that must be obtained from the outside world. This small city can''t completely produce all the things it needs.


    As a result, I passed this morning and haven''t come back yet.


    Frowning, there was a trace of worry in my heart.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. You should know more about the strength of Dao Yu than I do. Her strength is very strong and basically won''t encounter any problems. Even if she really encounters a powerful enemy, it''s not an opponent, and it''s easy to escape." Bingya has great confidence in the strength of Dao Yu.


    In this way, I don''t worry so much in my heart.


    As Bingya said, the strength of Dao language is very strong. She has the power of unknown blade. Katrina even has the ability to fly. She can fly away easily even in case of any danger.


    Finally, I took Nami and more than 30 other mermaids who were willing to leave with us back. The remaining mermaids chose to stay here. On Bingya''s territory, they felt the safety they had not tasted for a long time, and they were not willing to leave here.


    I didn''t force her to stay. I made an agreement with Bingya. After Dao Yu came back, let Dao Yu find me in our territory.


    The territory is busy. After all, the damage before was too serious. It must take a long time to rebuild.


    When she first arrived at a new place, Nami seemed a little timid, especially when she saw Xiao Ya and Zijiao, her face was even more frightened.


    Nami knew that I still had two women on the land. She was about the fourth one by herself. She felt a little bad in her heart.


    Fortunately, Xiao Ya and Zijiao knew this situation long ago. Seeing Nami''s worry, fear, shame and red face, Xiao Ya and Zijiao were going to put on the style of eldest sister and determine their identity, but in this way, all their anger could not be vented.


    They looked at each other and smiled helplessly. Then Xiao Ya took Nami and left here. It is estimated that she is familiar with this territory with Nami.


    Zhang Quan also took those mermaids and quickly arranged it. Little yellow book also left.


    For a time, there was only Zijiao left beside me.


    "What happened?" looking at Zijiao''s appearance, I knew that Zijiao must have something hidden and didn''t say it.


    And when there was no one next to me.


    There are some strange things in my heart. It must be a big deal to make Zijiao so careful?


    Zijiao''s appearance seems to be quite hesitant.


    After hesitating for a long time, Zijiao said, "let''s ask about your sister before you..."


    There is an excitement in my heart. Can I say that Lin has news?


    "Don''t be too excited. Maybe I made a mistake." Zijiao sighed and said, "I''ll make sure your sister''s name is Lin Zhen. Is that right?"


    I nodded quickly.


    "Nineteen years ago, female, birthday is July 7th?" Zijiao''s face looked more and more strange.


    There was no reason in my heart. Did I say something happened to Lin?


    "It seems right..."


    "What''s the matter with Lin zhe?" my voice couldn''t help getting excited.


    "Don''t panic. We didn''t find Lin Zhe. Now I don''t know whether Lin Zhe is dead or alive, but I got some strange things. Now others don''t know. I think you don''t want the news to spread."


    The more Zijiao said, the more curious I became. What happened?


    "Do you know the bombs installed in your neck? There is a general control room for those bombs. Computers usually control those bombs, but they can also be detonated manually. I went to that place again this morning..."


    "Since the last time, the place has been ruined, the computer system has crashed, and the people inside have died. No one cares about that place, but I found a chip from that place, and then I exported the files in the chip."


    "Lin Zhe''s name appeared on those documents..."


    Zijiao''s words made me frown tightly, and then Zijiao handed a document to me.


    I took that document and looked at it. It was as heavy as a stone in my heart.


    Those are some very confidential documents. Fortunately, Zijiao can get them.


    "Lin Zhe, major general rank..."


    Just at the beginning, I felt I couldn''t breathe.


    Lin Zhe, major general rank? What is this? Isn''t Lin zhe a student at a famous university? When was it related to the army, and what was the rank of major general? When was the major general so worthless?


    "Lin Zhe, major general, female, 19 years old, birthday July 7, no father and no mother, has a brother Lin Yi, age 21..."


    If it was not Lin zhe before, but seeing here, we can basically be sure that what this material introduces is definitely Lin Zhe, and there can be no mistake.


    "Pure background, no overseas experience, no contact experience with foreign or domestic suspicious personnel... Approved to participate in the micro biological bomb program and promoted to civilian major general."


    Micro biological bomb program? What is that? Military rank, civilian major general, and pure background. They even have no experience of going abroad or contacting any suspicious foreign or domestic personnel.


    All this made my hair stand on end. I felt like a bottomless abyss and a big secret was being dug out by me.


    Little by little, looking down at the document, my body was trembling slightly. I didn''t know when I found that my back was completely wet and my whole body was wet with cold sweat.


    His face was completely pale.


    After a long time, I reluctantly raised my head. I felt my fingers trembling and shortness of breath: "Zijiao... This document... Don''t... Show it to anyone, absolutely not."


    Zijiao nodded slightly. She also knew what kind of waves would be caused if the document was seen by others.


    That... Will be a disaster.


    How could this happen, Lin zhe... How much did you hide from me!

 Chapter 391

    with one ''s hair standing on end!


    It was really a creepy feeling, as if the whole body was shaking. The fear in my heart is not only because of everything recorded in this document, but more importantly, the seemingly innocent and almost honest sister I thought hid so many secrets behind my back.


    It''s really hard to describe the taste. When you suddenly find that your closest person in the world has hidden so many secrets, you suddenly find that you actually don''t know her at all, as if they had become strangers overnight.


    I don''t know why Lin Zhe is involved in these things. I don''t care whether Lin zhe keeps secrets to me because of the so-called secrets. In short, after knowing these things, I feel quite uncomfortable in my heart.


    Seeing my appearance, Zijiao sighed slightly. She knew that I might not accept these things for a while, and it might take some time to digest them.


    That document records a lot of things.


    This matter has something to do with the military, that is, the military, although the so-called military may no longer exist.


    On that document, a very important military plan, the so-called micro biological bomb plan, was recorded.


    When it comes to all kinds of weapons in modern society, there is no doubt that nuclear weapons are the most powerful. However, due to their own limitations and destructiveness, although nuclear weapons are powerful, they can only be used as deterrence and will never be really put into war.


    Because once nuclear weapons are used, it is almost the end of world destruction.


    Therefore, all countries are studying weapons other than nuclear weapons, which can play a good role in small-scale combat.


    The micro biological bomb is one of them... I remember when Lin went to school, he seemed to learn biomedical things. I don''t know how Lin was selected to join this plan, but it''s actually like this.


    The so-called micro biological bomb is such a thing!


    The first is miniature, which is very small and difficult to be seen by the enemy, and then creatures, which are made into the appearance of some small creatures, such as locusts, spiders, or attached to birds, and then fly to the enemy country, the enemy''s army, detonate and destroy everything.


    This is the essence of this bomb. It can be said to be an extremely sinister and terrible weapon.


    Moreover, as the research becomes more and more in-depth and the means become more and more sophisticated, the size of the bomb will correspondingly become smaller and smaller, and eventually become ants, or even other smaller lives, which will not be detected by the enemy.


    This is a huge plan. Unfortunately, this plan has not been absolutely successful.


    Lin zhe joined the program from the beginning and participated in the research from beginning to end.


    Almost step by step, looking at the biological bomb, from the size of a mouse to the size of a cockroach to a small spider, it is becoming more and more difficult.


    As a result, after reducing the bomb to the size of a small spider, it has reached a limit. No matter how hard you try, you can''t continue to shrink.


    At this time, the above issued an order to change the research direction, no longer continue the research on reducing the volume of the bomb, but instead carry out the research on the attachment and parasitism of the bomb.


    It is required to install this extremely small bomb into the target''s body without affecting the target''s life, and this target, from rats, birds, cats and dogs, and even humans


    It is an extremely abnormal means of control. Under this means, all life will be controlled by bombs, especially for human beings.


    By this time, the direction of this research has changed.


    But some things may be unexpected to members of the military. Just when the research here just showed some results, the comet was about to hit the earth.


    Fearing that it would be affected, Lin Zhe and a group of scientists moved to safe air raid shelters.


    The record ends here. There is no subsequent content on the file.


    But I can guess how much. Three days later, the end of the world will come. When Lin Zhe and them come out of the air raid shelter, the world has completely changed into another shape.


    However, what makes me feel a little strange is that the laboratory was closed at that time. Why did it reopen later? Moreover, why did Lin zhe leak out, control and kill so many people?


    Lin Zhe is my kindest sister. She won''t be that kind of cruel woman, absolutely not.


    I don''t believe Lin zhe will be so vicious.


    I want to give Lin zhe a reason to distinguish, but no matter how hard I think in my heart, in the end, all the spearheads are directed at Lin Zhe, leaving me no room for defense.


    "Eh..."


    At this time, my eyes brightened, and a familiar name appeared in front of me.


    Next to Lin Zhe''s name, in a very humble corner, at the end of a row of scientists'' names, I saw another name.


    Zhong lixiu


    The members who participated in this plan!


    The name was crowded in that corner. If you were not careful, you couldn''t even see it... Could it be said that Zhong lixiu was also one of the scientists at that time?


    If Zhong lixiu is one of those people, then... Did Zhong lixiu restart this plan?


    Naturally, I think so, not only to exonerate my sister, but more importantly, Zhong lixiu seems to be the biggest beneficiary of the restart of this plan.


    Lin zhe seems to be under semi house arrest. Although he is called manager Lin Zhe and seems to be responsible for managing the whole control room, he doesn''t seem to be free.


    Just over a month ago, almost a few days before we entered s City, Lin Zhe''s figure mysteriously disappeared from s City, and then could not be found again.


    Although Zhong lixiu immediately arranged for others to take over the control room.


    At that time, it seemed that Lin did not come to work on time one day. When he went to Lin''s residence later, Lin had disappeared. No one knew where Lin had gone.


    Since then, I have never seen Lin zhe again.


    Although it is still unclear, I have a general guess in my heart.


    And this matter is absolutely inseparable from Zhong lixiu.


    The so-called mysterious disappearance of Lin Zhen may also be related to Zhong lixiu!


    Zhong lixiu... It seems that he will have to fight that guy again sooner or later. When I find Lin Zhe, I must carefully ask my sister how many things my brother doesn''t know and how many grievances she has suffered..


    Now Nami has come back, and Dao Yu is estimated to be coming back soon. Lin zhe has also got some clues. Now, there are still two girls, Lingling and Linglong.


    Do you want to touch Zhu Yan''s territory to have a look?


    "Boss Zhu Yan, the woman is right here." a mermaid, with an obscene face and a flattering smile, is waiting on the child next to her.


    When I thought of this person in my heart, Zhu Yan had left the city.


    Yes, I left s city.


    In fact, these people often leave s city!


    After all, to recruit new people or find some necessities of life, you need to go outside s city.


    Sometimes, you even need to hunt zombies and obtain ability nuclei to fill your needs.


    But today is a little different.


    Zhu Yan came here today, not to hunt zombies, but to... Hunt humans.


    Or... Capture a human.


    From this mermaid''s mouth, Zhu Yan knows a very important intelligence.


    There are two women who are very important to Lin Yi. The two women have been hiding in Bingya''s territory before. Zhu Yan has no choice, but now one of them is out of town.


    This is a rare opportunity.


    Patting the mermaid''s head, Wang Han was obedient, like a dog, with low eyebrows and eyes, but there was a kind of gloomy resentment in those eyes.

 Chapter 392

    Yes, this guy is Wang Han.


    Although there were some contradictions on the ship, because of that contradiction, Wang Han''s rights were basically deprived, and this guy was not willing to be deprived of his rights. He wanted to cheer up several times, but each time he ended in failure, which can be said to be quite bleak.


    Later, this guy basically had no chance to show up. After arriving in S City, he was different from other mermaids. Other mermaids were either put into the arena, and female mermaids lived in Bingya''s territory.


    As for those mermaids who have little power, they are kept as pets in different places, and Wang Han is valued by Zhu Yan.


    This guy is good at flattering.


    Although he didn''t deal with me before, he became more obedient than a dog and obedient to Zhu Yan. In addition, this guy really has the talent of flattering. Although he is not young and not a child, he also patted Zhu Yan comfortably.


    Under Zhu Yan''s hands, life is not dignified, but it is also quite good.


    It was just like this, but Wang Han is not the kind of person willing to be lonely. He doesn''t want to be a pet. He wants to be a real aristocrat.


    Just then came the news that we led a group of slaves to liberate successfully and establish our own territory.


    At that time, Wang Han didn''t know what was going on in his heart. Obviously, he could take the opportunity to go there and don''t have to live like a dog.


    But Wang Han did not do so. Instead, he felt an unbearable hatred in his heart.


    I live like a dog, but those people turn over and become masters?


    How can this be? If you go back now, won''t you be laughed at for no reason?


    Lin Yi... You are everywhere, you damn guy, everywhere!


    You damn guy, can''t you stop?


    He has become the master, but he is still a dog. How can he do this? It is absolutely unbearable and unacceptable.


    At this time, this guy found the contradiction between Lin Yi''s territory and Zhong lixiu''s territory.


    Although Wang Han is not a thing, this guy can definitely be called a smart man. He can accurately see the contradictions between the two sides. Under the surface peace, it is a raging tide.


    As long as you seize the opportunity, maybe this is the time to rise!


    Now these people are having a headache about how to fight with Lin Yi. If they provide some more favorable information at this time, maybe their status will rise.


    After some careful consideration, Wang Han immediately made up his mind and betrayed Dao Yu and Nami''s information to Zhu Yan.


    That''s Lin Yi''s woman. If you can take these two women as hostages, maybe Lin Yi will throw a rat''s nest and even let Lin Yi die directly.


    What, you said it was mean? Please, when is it? It''s ridiculous to say anything mean or not. As long as you can achieve your goal, what''s mean?


    Zhu Yan is quite confident in his own strength and doesn''t care about the woman in Dao language at all.


    "The sky is the woman, that is her..." Wang Han, with sharp eyes, suddenly found a shadow in the sky and screamed.


    The nearby Zhu Yan immediately rushed over, leaving only one arm, which made the boy look particularly ferocious.


    Dao Yu grabbed a box in his hand, which was filled with all kinds of mechanical supplies used to repair the machine. After looking for them for a long time, he finally found these props. Then Dao Yu opened his wings and was ready to go back.


    However, at this time, a helicopter suddenly appeared in midair.


    He didn''t dodge or avoid, and rushed directly at the Dao language.


    Seeing this situation, Dao Yu could not help frowning slightly, but he didn''t say anything more. He just flew a little higher and was ready to avoid the helicopter.


    However, at this time, a large number of bullets poured directly from the helicopter, and a barrage directly surrounded and covered the air.


    Seeing that scene, Dao Yu''s face changed slightly, and his body immediately retreated quickly.


    Then, the figures of superpowers appeared nearby, surrounded by the sword language.


    No, these people are coming for themselves.


    If it''s just these people, Dao Yu may not care, but Dao Yu sees a figure that he can''t think of, Zhu Yan.


    If even this person is here, his situation may become extremely dangerous.


    Run!


    Almost instantaneously, Dao Yu responded immediately, no longer directed at s City, turned around and ran away, and ran away directly at the distance.


    The speed is fast, and the wings behind are blowing violently.


    Seeing Dao Yu escape, Zhu Yan just sneered, waved his palm, led other members around him and chased him directly.


    This woman is watched by herself. How can she escape?


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he chased and fled, Dao Yu expected to get rid of these people, but Dao Yu underestimated their toughness. Those people never left and always followed behind. Among them, there were several people who could master wind attribute ability and air ability and fly freely in mid air, and even a helicopter, Even if Dao language spreads its speed as fast as possible, it can''t get rid of these people.


    They even caught up with each other several times. Although they said they took the opportunity to kill several people, they also suffered quite serious injuries, especially physical strength, which was extremely wasted.


    At this time, Dao Yu couldn''t help thinking of Lin Yi... Lin Yi''s ability can restore his physical strength. In that case, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed?


    Whistling!


    When Dao Yu was a little distracted, an enemy immediately seized the opportunity and roared with a rolling wind. Dao Yu couldn''t control his body and his delicate body fell from the sky.


    "Don''t let her fall to death. Catch the living one. Catch the woman quickly." Zhu Yan shouted. It''s also a trouble for the woman to die. It''s better to be a hostage.


    The two wind system capable people did not dare to neglect, and immediately landed from the sky. Just as Dao Yu was about to land on the ground, the two men caught up.


    There was a cold flash in Dao Yu''s eyes. He was ready to fight with two people. Even if he was to be caught, he had to kill at least two more people.


    But at this time, Dao Yu''s body was suddenly caught by something, his head was dizzy, and his body involuntarily backed out.


    A golden mechanical claw directly grasped Daoyu''s waist and pulled Daoyu''s body back quickly.


    Seeing this situation, the faces of those people in the sky suddenly changed. Damn it, they were about to succeed. At this time, there was a smasher. How could it be?


    At that moment, the group of wind power people covered from the sky, ready to destroy the strange robot.


    But... Before they took action, they only felt their bodies suddenly heavy, and then their bodies fell from the sky like hail, one by one.


    Even Zhu Yan can''t bear the sudden terrible gravity, and a face becomes extremely ugly.


    Then, a strange Ray came from mid air.


    Yila... Just like the aurora, it cuts the battlefield straightly. Wherever it goes, those who fall down are immediately destroyed. Their bodies are directly cut into two pieces by the terrible ray and die instantly.


    For a moment, the whole battlefield was bloody.


    Zhu Yan''s eyes were particularly cruel, and a woman appeared in her eyes.


    On both sides of the woman''s body, two tall and strange robots guarded on both sides, and one of the robots was still holding a knife in his hand.


    The woman, with a smile on her mouth, just glanced at her face with a slight irony, and then turned away with two robots around her and knife language.


    From beginning to end, Zhu Yan didn''t even dare to chase the past!

 Chapter 393

    Zhu Yan didn''t dare to chase up, he was afraid... The woman.


    Zhu Yan didn''t expect to see that woman here. What''s more, she didn''t expect that the strength of that woman seemed to become more terrible.


    Finally, Zhu Yan just watched the woman leave with knife language without making any response. As for Wang Han next to him, he watched this scene, and the expression on his face was constantly changing, unwilling and angry


    Damn, that woman, I didn''t expect to let that woman escape under such circumstances.


    "Boss, what shall we do now?" Wang Han asked tentatively.


    "Go back!" said Zhu Yan coldly, but Zhu Yan didn''t know that when he went back, there was still more trouble waiting for him.


    I shut myself in a small room and didn''t let anyone disturb me. I quietly studied those documents. I want to see if I have anything missing. Maybe I can find other more important breakthroughs in this document.


    But at this time, three people rushed in, crab, Zhang Quan and... Nami.


    Nami had just come to this territory, and even before she had time to rest, she had rushed over, and her face looked flustered.


    Seeing these people coming, Zijiao, who had been blocking the door, didn''t dare to stop. After asking a little, Zijiao''s face suddenly changed.


    With a bang, the door was pushed open directly.


    Nami''s shrill and anxious voice came from the door: "Lin... Brother Lin... No, Dao Yu... Sister Dao Yu, was attacked by Zhu Yan."


    what?


    Nami''s hasty words made my body shudder, and her face suddenly became iron blue. She immediately stood up, and there was a sense of killing on her body.


    "What are you talking about? What''s going on?"


    Didn''t Dao Yu go out looking for something? How could he be attacked by Zhu Yan? How''s Dao language now?


    For a moment, my heart was full of anxiety and anxiety.


    "The news came from sister Bingya. At that time, a member of sister Bingya''s territory was also hunting zombies outside. Just when she saw Dao Yu coming back, she was surrounded by a group of people led by Zhu Yan."


    Because she was in a hurry, Nami spoke very fast.


    It turned out that when Dao Yu was ready to come back, a competent person in Bingya territory also saw Dao Yu and was ready to go up and say hello. Before it was too late, Nami was surrounded by Zhu Yan and a group of people.


    At that time, the man saw that the situation was bad, so he hid. He knew that he was not strong enough, and he just died. Then he saw Dao Yu chased by Zhu Yan and a group of people, and finally disappeared.


    Although he didn''t see Zhu Yan catch or kill Dao Yu, the situation was quite bad. At that time, there were dozens of experts here, and even a helicopter. Dao Yu was definitely not his opponent.


    As soon as the man saw that the situation was bad, he was also very smart. He ran back and told Bingya. Bingya also knew the seriousness of the matter. He immediately passed by and sent a person to inform me.


    As soon as I heard these things, I felt that my eyes were almost breathing fire.


    "Zhang Quan, go and inform Xiao Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi and fan Xiaotian, as well as Shirley, depravity, Chen Xi, Guan Zhaolin, crab... In short, all the experts who can fight in the territory are called over."


    "Let Meng Rui stay here to guard his hometown. Others, come with me!"


    Really angry.


    I haven''t bothered those people yet. I didn''t expect those damn guys to hit me first.


    The war will start sooner or later. Since you want to start so early, come on.


    As soon as they heard that there was a fight to fight, those people who had been idle for a long time these days were suddenly excited.


    They have been waiting for this time for a long time.


    We didn''t let a large number of younger brothers appear, but almost all the experts in the territory are here except Meng Rui.


    Everyone gathered in the shortest time.


    "This is my personal business. A friend of mine was caught by Zhu Yan. I don''t want to involve the whole territory... If you are willing to help, I thank Lin Yi here. If you don''t want to participate in this trouble, I don''t have anything to say..." I said in a deep voice in front of the crowd.


    "Shit, why are there so many women? Since we are all in the same territory, we are all friends and brothers. Hurting your friends is hurting all of us..." fan Xiaotian said with a smile. "What''s more... We can get freedom thanks to you. It''s too strange to say these words at this time."


    "Yes," said Hao Ziqi.


    "Although I don''t want to get into trouble, but... Touch your friends casually, that is, don''t pay attention to you, don''t pay attention to you, that is, don''t pay attention to territory, and don''t pay attention to me. This is my share," Shirley also said.


    My brothers'' words moved me very much.


    "Brothers, let''s go!"


    With a sharp drink, he rushed out with so many brothers.


    When we just reached the exit of S City, we saw that Bingya had turned back.


    It was too late when Bingya chased out. Zhu Yan''s people had come back from another direction and were now in Zhu Yan''s territory.


    Back in the territory?


    It''s no use hiding in the sky. Immediately, he led a large number of brothers to kill Zhu Yan''s territory.


    At this moment, Zhu Yan has just returned to the territory. Because his plan failed, this guy is now depressed. He called two people and beat them with a whip to vent his unhappiness.


    "Boss, it''s not good..." at this time, Wang Han suddenly rushed over.


    "What''s the matter, so flustered." Zhu Yan is quite dissatisfied with Wang Han''s appearance. This is his capable subordinate. How can he be so flustered? What does it look like?


    "Lin Yi... That guy broke in," said Wang Han.


    "Break in and break in. When I take my men and kill that guy, a man dares to run to the little master''s territory and I kill him." Zhu Yan said with a grimace.


    Originally, I was a little flustered, but when I heard that Lin Yi was the only one, there was nothing to worry about. One person dared to go to his territory to provoke, that was looking for death.


    However, Wang Han''s face became quite strange, with a strange look in his eyes: "boss... He... He didn''t come alone."


    "Lin Yi... Lin Yi came here with a large number of people, including Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Zhang Quan, crab, depravity, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi..." with a sad face, Wang Han almost cried.


    This sentence immediately startled Zhu Yan. The face looked quite strange. A few seconds later, Zhu Yan suddenly jumped and cursed: "fuck, Lin Yi, that bastard, bullying more and bringing so many people to trouble me..."


    Wang Han was speechless in his heart. Why don''t you say that you were surrounded by a group of people before.


    What? What?


    Zhu Yan was worried like an ant on a pot, walking around there, and the expression on her face was constantly changing.


    "You, hurry to find boss Zhong lixiu and ask him to bring someone to help. I''ll stop that guy for a while." Zhu Yan quickly made a decision and said.


    You can''t hide all the time. In that case, you will be looked down upon by others.


    At present, s city is still stable. It is expected that Lin Yi should not dare to make too much noise at this time. He doesn''t dare to really do anything to himself. Otherwise, he will be madly attacked by brother Zhong lixiu


    Boom


    Just when Zhu Yan thought so, a violent roar suddenly came from the front of the territory, just like a bomb explosion, Zhu Yan could feel a violent shaking under her feet.


    "Zhu Yan... You trash, get out of here..."

 Chapter 394

    "Zhu Yan, you trash, get out of here."


    That voice was particularly rampant and arrogant. Zhu Yan didn''t care about the teenager at all. As soon as he heard this, Zhu Yan felt that his nose was almost crooked.


    "You... Go find boss Zhong lixiu. Why are you still here? Get out..." he cursed Wang Han and watched Wang Han go away. Zhu Yan quickly called the experts in his territory and went out.


    Just in Zhu Yan''s heart, it is completely another look. Although Zhu Yan is a teenager, it doesn''t mean Zhu Yan is a fool. This guy can see how dangerous his situation is now.


    Damn it, Lin Yi''s group was very powerful. It wasn''t the black moon at the beginning. Eight people besieged six people, but they failed.


    Although it is related to the situation at that time and the absence of Fang Qianxue and heiyue, there is absolutely no doubt about the strength of the other party.


    Among those people, Lin Yi, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi are all the best. The whole s city belongs to the upper class. Even among the twelve people, they can rank in front.


    Shirley, depravity, Zhang Quan and crab belong to the second level. They can barely reach the level of twelve. Although they are at the bottom, there is no doubt that they are strong.


    Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi, Lao Wu, Xiao Quan, Meng Rui, and Chen Yi, who just came out, can be regarded as the third level. Although they can''t be compared with 12 people, they are also very powerful and belong to first-class experts.


    Besides, the four people at Lin Yi''s level were suppressed at one time, and they couldn''t carry it on their own side.


    Damn it, how did the news of the siege Sabre leak out?


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    In my anger, fan Xiaotian and I turned into destructive maniacs. I was angry, while fan Xiaotian was purely fond of sabotage.


    Three huge tomahawks kept chopping in mid air and shining brightly. The courtyard walls around Zhuyan territory are about one meter thick and seven or eight meters high... Or they are city walls, which can''t resist our power.


    When the big axe was cut down directly, the wall broke instantly, and all the bricks and reinforced concrete in it broke instantly, turned into countless debris and scattered from the sky.


    The city wall was directly cut open. Dozens of brothers, mighty and carrying their own weapons, drilled through the hole.


    A group of people did not pay attention to the members of Zhuyan territory at all.


    That feeling is like a group of underworld gangsters robbing territory. Each one is full of ruffian Qi, together with the great beauties with thousands of demons and charms. Now they all seem to be the head of a big sister.


    Seeing us coming, although there are dozens of members on our side, those people don''t dare to stop in front of us. Seeing us coming, they just keep retreating one by one. The expression on their faces is panic. There is hatred and fear in the eyes looking at us.


    "Get away from me and let Zhu Yan roll out..." I roared in a hoarse voice. The tomahawks in my hands were trembling slightly. I was about to lose control of my killing intention.


    "You... You get out quickly, otherwise... Otherwise, our boss and other bosses will come, and you are dead..." the group of people still stopped in front of us, and one of them insisted.


    "Why talk so much with them? Kill... Clean." that cold voice came from Chen Yi.


    This woman, once the queen of blood, now looks even more terrible.


    There was almost no emotion on the cold pretty face. The kind of abuse she suffered made the woman''s heart as strong as iron.


    If I had been a little softhearted before, for Chen Yi now, the feeling of softhearted will not appear on the enemy at all.


    After escaping from prison, Chen Yi threw herself into battle for the first time... Chen Yi couldn''t help killing in her heart.


    In the eyes, a scarlet light flickered slightly in the past, and then on Chen Yi''s body, countless blood fog wriggled in an instant, as if they had their own life. In a short time, they had gathered and solidified over Chen Yi''s body.


    Then... In less than three seconds, a strange gun with red light appeared in front of him.


    It''s an extremely weird weapon.


    The body alone is more than four meters. The barrel is thick and thin enough. It is said to be a long gun, more like a cannon. Moreover, the whole style looks very sci-fi, with a strange arc jumping on it.


    This is Chen Yi''s ability. As long as you can imagine it in your mind, no matter how unreasonable, groundless and beyond the modern, it can be manifested. Of course, the weapons that are manifested often have no attack power!


    Only a few, determined by Chen Yi, can be used in war. That''s Chen Yi''s real weapon.


    Click!


    Holding the big exaggerated gun in his right hand and lifting it in his left hand, a strange bullet more than half a meter long has appeared in Chen Yi''s palm out of thin air and clicked into the gun chamber.


    Everyone nearby, especially Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian, are staring at Chen Yi, trying to see what strength this woman has.


    "Ask you again, go away!" Chen Yi said coldly, "otherwise... I''ll shoot."


    "Three... Two..."


    Those people look at me and I look at you. Of course they don''t want to stand here and resist these strong perverts, but... No one dares to leave.


    "One..." Chen Yi''s mouth just flashed a cruel smile, and then pulled the trigger.


    Next... I only heard a bang, a very bright thing, like a laser, directly ejected from the gun chamber.


    The speed was unimaginable. In a trance, there seemed to be countless lights flashing in the air.


    Then... Buzzing, it just disappeared.


    Everyone was stunned. When we saw the power of that bullet, even with the strength of fan Xiaotian and little yellow book, we couldn''t help frowning.


    Obviously, both of them feel threatened.


    Just ahead, there was an encirclement circle formed by a group of enemies, three layers inside and three layers outside, but under the bullet, the encirclement circle was suddenly pierced by a gap.


    That gap, about six meters in diameter, is within the circle of this diameter, and everything disappears.


    Those people, they all disappeared.


    It''s either dead, leaving no pictures of blood everywhere, intestines and internal organs, or it just disappears, as if it never existed.


    Just at that moment, I clearly saw that the bodies of those people turned into powder almost in an instant, and the blood in their bodies suddenly vaporized and disappeared out of thin air.


    Strangely, that kind of force only affected the fixed area, six meters away, and was not affected at all.


    Powerful power... It seems that the queen Chen Yi is not idle. After leaving for such a long time, the strength of this woman is also rising and stronger than before.


    "What kind of weapon is this?" I haven''t seen Chen Yi take out this kind of weapon. At most, it''s shoulder portable missiles, rocket launchers and other things. This strange weapon has appeared for the first time.


    "Cation gun!" Chen Yi whistled softly and said proudly.


    Cation gun... Well, I''m speechless about the name!


    "Lin Yi, you indulge your men and kill my brothers. You really think I''m afraid you won''t succeed?" at this time, a figure came out from the blank. Who is not Zhu Yan?


    Seeing the chaos here, Zhu Yan was angry and his face was twitching constantly.


    "You come here to make trouble at will. You really think there is no one in my territory?"


    The Lord finally appeared.


    My eyes also completely locked on Zhu Yan: "give... My woman..."

 Chapter 395

    "Hand over my woman." staring at Zhu Yan, I asked in a hoarse voice.


    I don''t know how many people''s reveries have been aroused by my words. I said I was a friend before, but now I have become a woman?


    This change is a little too fast, isn''t it? It''s also a place where I didn''t notice, was excited and angry, and subconsciously said it. I didn''t even feel anything wrong with this sentence.


    Zhu Yan took a little two steps forward, but he didn''t leave his men in the end. There is no doubt that this guy is also afraid in his heart.


    But as a boss, you can''t lose your dignity as a boss: "your women? Aren''t your women all around you? What''s the reason why I want your women?"


    It''s normal that this guy doesn''t admit it now. Naturally, he won''t admit that he took Dao Yu. He robbed Dao Yu.


    "I don''t know where you got the news, but I didn''t touch your woman. Maybe someone wants to pick something among us. You''d better consider it clearly and speak after investigating some things..." Zhu Yan continued. He was ready to delay for a while.


    Although this guy is small, he is very smart. He can feel how dangerous the current situation is. His primary goal is not to fight those people, but to delay time. As long as Zhong lixiu comes, the situation will be reversed.


    This guy did a good job.


    Unfortunately, now I''m not the usual me. Now I don''t have time to go to ink with this guy.


    Before Zhu Yan finished saying a word, my eyes suddenly turned scarlet.


    Flash!


    The body whistled and disappeared directly.


    Zhu Yan''s face changed slightly and she screamed in her heart. Unfortunately, it was too late. The next moment, my body appeared in front of Zhu Yan. Looking at the little boy, my eyes were ferocious without any reservation. I grabbed Zhu Yan''s neck with one hand and smashed Zhu Yan''s stomach with the other hand.


    Poof


    His head was in pieces, and a mouthful of blood mist sprayed out from his side.


    With one punch, Zhu Yan''s body immediately bent, and his body was trembling slightly, like a chicken caught in my hand.


    This can be regarded as being caught off guard. Zhu Yan never thought that I was so bold. I dared to rush over alone under the siege of so many people. Coupled with the sudden effect, I couldn''t stop the punch without anticipation.


    Around hundreds of Zhu Yan''s men, I was surrounded by so many enemies, stuck Zhu Yan''s neck with one hand, and that thin body was raised by me.


    Everyone around was full of anger and fear, but no one dared to make the slightest movement.


    Caught in my hand, Zhu Yan''s face was ferocious, and his eyes were blood red. He stared at me and wanted to control my body.


    I just felt my head in a trance, but it disappeared in an instant.


    I don''t know how strong my spirit is. Although I have been charmed by Zijiao, at least I have to be a big beauty like Zijiao. As for this little fart child, I''m not interested.


    As soon as you turn your eyes, you wake up immediately.


    "Still want to control me?" I smiled.


    That smile made Zhu Yan feel cold all over.


    Then, I grabbed Zhu Yan''s neck and, under the gaze of so many people, it was like falling to death of a dog and directly smashed Zhu Yan''s body to the ground.


    Bang, the head directly hit the floor, the brain shell seemed to crack, and a stream of blood rolled down the forehead.


    Humiliation... That''s a complete humiliation.


    In front of so many people, humiliate this guy like garbage.


    The people around were stunned. Although it was said that the boss had cut off an arm before, he was not as embarrassed as he is now.


    As for Zhu Yan, his heart is dripping blood, his face is red, I don''t know whether it is the color of blood or other traces. In short, the whole person looks almost embarrassed to the extreme.


    Before Zhu Yan could get up from the ground, one foot stepped directly on Zhu Yan''s head. The head just lifted was immediately stepped on the ground.


    "I''ll ask you one last question, where''s my woman..." I asked in a cold voice.


    Finally, if this guy still can''t give me a satisfactory answer, even at the risk of fighting directly with Zhong lixiu, I promise that this guy is dead.


    "I don''t know..." Zhu Yan said in a hoarse voice. He was really afraid.


    The pain on the body, the frightened killing intention from the devil like guy, all made Zhu Yan unbearable.


    "I don''t know..." a cold flash flashed in my eyes.


    Do you still want to pretend to be a hero?


    "Then go to hell..." I said coldly, and then raised the soles of my feet. The next moment, the soles of my feet suddenly raised, and one foot stepped directly on Zhu Yan''s head.


    My strength is definitely not what this boy can bear. That foot is enough to directly turn his head into pieces, leaving nothing left.


    Dying... This is the first time that Zhu Yan feels that death is so close, and that face becomes very pale.


    Seeing that the sole of the foot was expanding in front of him, the body trembled constantly because of fear.


    Mind control is useless... When the power of mind control loses its function, Zhu Yan almost becomes a waste.


    Seeing that I was about to kill Zhu Yan, at this time, a bone cold suddenly emerged from the front.


    "Be careful."


    "Be careful."


    Zijiao, Xiao Ya''s voice came from behind.


    Then I suddenly looked up and saw a huge claw in front of me. The claw changed from cold ice suddenly appeared, and five fingers grabbed it directly at me.


    Is the reinforcements finally here?


    With a sneer, the soles of the feet that had fallen suddenly changed, and the heels kicked directly at the rear. Zhu Yan''s body was just like a ball on the ground, directly kicked upside down and fell under the control of our brothers.


    At the same time, with a Shua, a huge Tomahawk appeared in his hand and cleaved directly ahead.


    Boom... CLICK!


    The cold ice suddenly broke. For a moment, it was freezing all around. That claw failed to catch me.


    Then I saw a figure floating in the sky, covered in a long ice blue dress, with that cold temperament similar to Bingya, floating down from the sky.


    Fang Qianxue!


    When I saw this man, my breath could not help but stagnate slightly.


    Not only me, Xiao Ya, Chen Yi... At that time, all members felt puzzled about the appearance of Qianxue.


    This woman looks so much like Fang Qi.


    The Giant Claw of the cold ice just now is the power of Fang Qianxue.


    Fang Qianxue''s body stopped more than 20 meters in front of me, and then others appeared from all directions.


    Zhong lixiu, Ling Yi, Sirius, Qin Qian, Li Hao, and even the black moon, which mysteriously disappeared in the last battle, also appeared this time. With thousands of snow above, all seven people were present.


    After the last battle, twelve people suffered great losses. Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang, two masters, died. Coupled with the contradiction between Bingya and Tong Lei, there are only eight members left.


    Although powerful, it is not the same as before.


    In this case, Zhu Yan''s life is particularly important. If Zhu Yan also dies, there will be only seven of them left, which is absolutely unacceptable to them.


    Seeing that Zhu Yan was being lifted from the ground by fan Xiaotian, he grabbed Zhu Yan''s neck. With fan Xiaotian''s strength, with a little action, he could immediately break Zhu Yan''s unlucky neck and die without burial place.


    This situation made Zhong lixiu frown, and each one was gloomy.


    This is where they are different from others.


    Our territory is not large, but everyone is concentrated together, and their territory is too broad. Everyone lives on their original territory and is not concentrated together. Once they encounter a sudden attack, the situation will be quite dangerous.


    Now, Zhu Yan has been caught by the other party. Now the most important thing is to save Zhu Yan.

 Chapter 396

    His eyebrows wrinkled, and Zhong lixiu''s eyes focused on me. He knew that I was the leader of these people.


    Vaguely, I can feel the sound of hearing all around me. It is estimated that several masters around the boss have been surrounded. Now I don''t know how many enemies are hidden around, but we don''t feel a little afraid about this situation.


    "Lin Yi, last time we thought nothing had happened, so forget it, but what are you attacking our members now?" Zhong lixiu asked with a gloomy face.


    My eyes swept over those people, and I saw a familiar figure right behind them.


    Cao your mother, that figure is not Wang Han. Who is that garbage? This damn thing is here?


    Why did Zhu Yan catch Dao Yu?


    It was at this moment that I finally understood that Wang Han was the black hand behind it. Otherwise, Zhu Yan could not know my relationship with Dao Yu and would not attack Dao Yu.


    It turns out that this guy is making trouble behind his back


    My cold eyes made Wang Han tremble and his face turned pale for a moment. He knew that I had stared at him.


    "Zhong lixiu, that''s not what he said. As long as Zhu Yan, the garbage, hands over my woman, it''s all over today. Otherwise, I promise Zhu Yan will never survive." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Zhong lixiu frowned. What''s going on, his woman? Who is his woman? Can''t it be said that Zhu Yan attacked Lin Yi''s woman?


    Damn, didn''t you agree not to act rashly until everything is ready?


    Zhong lixiu was a little angry, but he couldn''t seem to see it on his face: "who''s your woman?"


    "Dao language..." I said the name.


    "Also, Lingling and Linglong, two little girls, give me three people. Let''s forget today. Otherwise, I promise Zhu Yan will die."


    Not only Dao language, but also Lingling and Linglong. According to the little yellow book, the two little girls should also be on Zhu Yan''s side.


    "Are those three people on your side?" Zhong lixiu turned and asked one of Zhu Yan''s men.


    "Well... Lingling and Linglong have some impressions. Before, they were also... They were also the playmates of the little master. Later, they didn''t know where to go. One day they angered the little master, and then suddenly..." the man trembled and said.


    Although the voice was very low, those words were immediately heard by me.


    At that moment, my pupils suddenly expanded, and then I felt a burst of cool air running through my body.


    "Fan Xiaotian..."


    "HMM... boss, what are you doing?" said fan Xiaotian in a deep voice.


    "Pull off his ears..." I said coldly.


    Zhong lixiu''s face changed wildly and quickly waved: "don''t..."


    Ah!


    Unfortunately, it''s too late. Fan Xiaotian won''t listen to Zhong lixiu. As soon as my voice fell, fan Xiaotian started immediately. All he heard was a scream like killing a pig.


    A large amount of blood sprayed out along Zhu Yan''s ears, and one ear was pulled down alive.


    Instead of being cut off, I tore it off with my fingers. The feeling of pain seems to become more unbearable.


    Zhu Yan''s whole body was twitching, and bursts of strange screams came from her throat. Her face was completely pale, and her breathing was particularly rapid.


    Fan Xiaotian slapped him, and one ear was thrown to the ground.


    "Dig out another eye of him..."


    One of the ears was torn off, and now it''s the eye''s turn.


    Torture, cruel torture.


    No one has time to stop. Now Zhu Yan is still in our hands. No matter what they do, they can only watch and dare not do anything. Otherwise, Zhu Yan will die.


    Zhu Yan tasted the pain he had never tasted in his life. His body curled up on the ground and kept wailing. There were traces of blood all over his body. The left ear was missing, and the right eye socket was black and red. His eyes had long disappeared.


    A round sphere with some meridians and blood vessels behind it was thrown on the ground. It was Zhu Yan''s eyes.


    One ear, one eye, an arm was cut off by depravity


    "It seems a little asymmetric... Cut off another leg... That''s normal." I said with pity.


    The smell of cruelty made these people who were originally extremely cruel feel frightened.


    But... Absolutely not.


    Zhu Yan had lost an arm, but now he has lost an ear and an eye. He is basically severely disabled. Now if he cuts off another leg, he will basically be half of the whole person.


    How much can Zhu Yan''s strength be preserved? It can be said that he has basically become a useless man.


    "Wait a minute..." almost subconsciously, Zhong lixiu''s body rushed over directly.


    With both hands open, a strange field has been surrounded by our area in an instant.


    Time stands still.


    In that special field, all time will be completely static. Only Zhong lixiu can move freely in this field.


    In the static field of time, the scope of control is limited, and it is very difficult for Zhong lixiu to control so many masters at once.


    But now the situation is critical. Zhong Li Xiugen didn''t have much time to think about it. He made a decision almost immediately.


    At that moment, an extremely strange feeling swept through the body. In a trance, it seemed that he had been hit by the body immobilization technique. His body was motionless and could not make any movement. He could only watch Zhong lixiu''s body approach quickly. Behind Zhong lixiu, those people were also ferocious and quickly Besieged.


    The static field of time is only effective for us, but it is of no use to the people over there.


    That feeling is like the final movement of Sona''s wild dance, which is a super controlling skill with a large range.


    For a time, the situation suddenly became quite dangerous. No one could make the slightest movement. They could only watch Zhong lixiu approach.


    Just... Want to take this opportunity to kill all of us?


    It''s too belittling us!


    The body is struggling violently. I want to break free from that stillness.


    Strength... I need strength, strong strength to defeat everything.


    In that silent time, there is something that doesn''t seem to be affected by the stillness of time. My eyes are falling into darkness quickly.


    Murderous, dead.


    Just when my eyes completely fell into the darkness, I finally broke free from that feeling. Suddenly, I burst into a drink, and my body was like struggling in a quagmire.


    Crack, crack, crack!


    Grasping the greedy Hydra with both hands, he swept in front of him.


    Shua, the original locked and still space completely collapsed in this instant.


    The super strength finally broke away from that static space.


    But at the moment I just broke free, on the other side, Zhong lixiu''s palm was already on my shoulder.


    Then I felt that the strength in my body was rapidly passing along my shoulder and being absorbed by the guy Zhong lixiu.


    My time is decreasing.


    The previous move against little yellow book.


    But... In my body, there are several assistants who will never obey my command.


    Seeing me in distress, a sharp long leg stretched out directly from my chest. Shua, Zhong lixiu hid quickly, leaving a long trace in front of his chest, and a drop of bright red blood fell down.


    Almost ripped open.


    At this time, others finally broke free from that time field.


    At that moment, although there was only a short moment, it made everyone fall into an extreme danger.


    Lei Gong Li Hao has rushed into the sky above his head, and a large amount of lightning is falling from the sky.


    Ling Yi''s body has gone crazy.


    Sirius has deprived little yellow book of vision and hearing... For a moment, the other party has the first chance.

 Chapter 397

    Because the time static field of Zhong lixiu, the other party has an absolute advantage in an instant.


    However, this advantage was quickly erased after I broke free.


    When SANA''s figure just appeared and even the aura around her had not dispersed, the crazy music sounded again at the end of the dance movement.


    "Grass..."


    When the music just came out and his body couldn''t help twisting, Zhong lixiu couldn''t help scolding.


    For this guy who has always been quite literati, such a foul language is incredible.


    Curse, really want to curse, that damn, abnormal ability, hard won advantage, at this moment, completely disappeared.


    When the brothers broke free from the chaos one by one, their bodies just stopped twisting.


    A great opportunity that was not easy to create disappeared at this time.


    One by one, he quickly prepared for the battle. As for fan Xiaotian, with a ferocious smile on his face, he raised his Zhu Yan high and smiled grimly.


    Drink!


    Just like dunking, he grabbed Zhu Yan''s head and hit it directly on the ground.


    With a slap, the head directly turned into a rotten watermelon, turned into a large ferocious bright red and sprayed out in all directions.


    His head was smashed to pieces. He can''t die anymore.


    His face was stained with some blood. Fan Xiaotian wiped it on his face. As a result, the whole face turned red and looked more frightening.


    Zhu Yan is dead... At this time, it seems too late to say anything.


    Zhong lixiu waved his palm: "everyone, do it and kill them!"


    Without hostages, there will be no scruples.


    The hidden enemies finally appeared.


    Everyone has brought a group of experts from their own territory. Plus the original members of Zhuyan territory, how many enemies are there around?


    Five hundred, one thousand, or more?


    All kinds of weapons and all kinds of abilities surround us.


    "Kill... You can kill as many as you can. Vent all the killing intention accumulated in your heart for so long." I roared in a hoarse voice: "but... Remember one, don''t die."


    "Ha ha... It should have been so long ago."


    Roaring, they immediately threw themselves into the battlefield. On the other side, the strong ones also joined the battlefield and kept walking. As long as there is any chance, these enemies will definitely cause the most deadly attack to us.


    Dao Mei, Elise, Aishi, SANA, and the trickery demon Ji lefulan, all the five powerful beauties around her appeared.


    Although leflea has just appeared, the level is still zero, because leflea was only guiding Qiu Yan before and did not really appear, so she has no level.


    Just appeared, leflea did nothing, just stayed there quietly. As Elise rushed into the crowd and ash shot through heads with her ice arrow, leflea''s level was rapidly improving.


    With a proud smile on her mouth, just after her level had just been promoted, leflea immediately put herself into the battlefield.


    You have to show your strength. Only powerful people will be called out by their masters.


    The shadow is lost!


    The body disappeared in an instant. The next moment, it rushed directly into the crowd. The magic energy in the body surged out in an instant, and four or five enemies nearby were directly shocked to pieces.


    As soon as the palm shook, a phantom chain also appeared directly. It entangled the head of an enemy in the distance. With a little force, the neck was directly broken.


    Although the level is not high and there is no special equipment on her, leflea has shown quite strong strength.


    The others around were completely in a crazy mess.


    Zhou Jia and Chen as like two people are as like as two peas. They are twins. The arms of two people are all holding the cationic gun. Every bullet''s launch can directly cause large gaps in the crowd.


    The crab becomes a firm guardian, guarding in front of the two people and using its hard armor to resist the power attacking the two beauties.


    At the beginning of the battlefield, there was a lot of blood immediately. The blood was scattered everywhere, and there was a bright red in front of us.


    Every enemy who pours on him is like a fragile bean curd residue, which is easily torn to pieces.


    This time, the little yellow book was entangled by the black moon. Both of them were the manipulators of the dark forces. Under the collision of the same forces, the picture seemed more dazzling.


    Around Xiao Ya, the figure of the war goddess shiver also appeared. The cross whirling blade in her hand can burst out more powerful than Qiu Yan.


    Zijiao, Zhang Quan, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Lao Wu, Xiao quan... No one is idle. Everyone is fighting against countless enemies from all directions.


    As for me, I was fighting against Zhong lixiu... This time I experienced the taste of the previous little yellow book. I admire that guy. He was able to fight against Zhong lixiu for so long.


    Fighting with Zhong lixiu is really too depressed. His body stops from time to time, or suddenly speeds up. The strength originally prepared by him is destroyed every time, and it is impossible to form a normal attack.


    Not to mention that, I was faced with not only Zhong lixiu, but also Fang Qianxue... The woman also stared at me.


    What surprised me more was that in Fang Qianxue''s eyes, I also felt a kind of killing intention, a kind of malice, a feeling of desperate to kill me.


    Even if the two sides are hostile, that desperate madness looks too strange.


    But I don''t have time to think about those problems now.


    Under the siege of two people, my body kept retreating. At this time, only a clear sound was heard in the sky. A huge ice blue Phoenix suddenly appeared in the air, and its sharp claws directly grabbed Fang Qianxue.


    Bingya, who had never shot before, finally appeared. She just appeared and immediately made a fierce attack. The terrible cold emitted from the cold ice Phoenix directly frozen many unknown enemies.


    The claws were torn in the past. Fang Qianxue couldn''t dodge, and the position of his shoulder was immediately torn open.


    Under the pain of eating, Fang Qianxue looked ferocious, and a cold ice spear directly pierced Bingya.


    The two women, like old enemies, threw themselves into battle.


    After Fang Qianxue was led away, the pressure on me suddenly lightened a lot.


    The greedy Hydra waved wildly, and the heavy power exploded in front of Zhong lixiu, but every time it was a millimetre away. Zhong lixiu avoided it. Up to now, I didn''t even hit Zhong lixiu in a real sense.


    The heart is very stuffy, but what I don''t know is that Zhong lixiu feels even worse.


    Their own time control is originally an extremely exquisite ability to win with skills.


    For example, he can pause and start an ordinary person''s time several times after one second, but he can''t do anything for a plane falling from a height of 10000 meters.


    That kind of impact has exceeded the limit that Zhong lixiu can control, and now for Zhong lixiu, the axe in my hand is the falling plane, which is extremely difficult to control.


    Every time you manipulate time, you have to consume a lot of power.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the two people have been fighting for dozens of times, which is actually the result of no distinction.


    But elsewhere, the situation has become dangerous. After all, there are too many opponents. If we really want to fight, we won''t lose, but the other party still has thousands of younger brothers. Since then, the situation on our side has become quite dangerous.


    Moreover, at this time, my eyes suddenly saw some figures, emerging rapidly from the rear and entering the battlefield.


    Those people, one by one, looked dull, just like zombies. There was no expression on their faces... I also saw one of them holding a bear in his hand

 Chapter 398

    Dozens of people suddenly rushed out from behind Zhu Yan''s nest.


    Those people looked dull and looked like zombies. Except that they didn''t rot, they seemed to have lost their own intelligence.


    However, everyone''s strength is quite strong. Just appeared, he immediately threw himself into the battlefield fearlessly. Each one is quite crazy. He doesn''t care what harm the other party''s attack will cause to himself, as long as his own attack can cause harm to the enemy.


    Puppet.


    Spiritual puppet!


    In fact, this is Zhu Yan''s real ability. Mental control is just what it looks like on the surface.


    Although it can control people, those are short-term. After time passes, that control power will disappear and people will return to their original state.


    Although that kind of power looks good, it doesn''t have much power at all. Before, I was cut off by depravity, but now I sneaked into it in an instant. Being caught alive is the evidence.


    However, through her own spiritual control, Zhu Yan can control for a long time time, resulting in the complete mental disorder of the target, completely becoming the type she shaped, and then constantly instilling the information of loyalty to herself, and finally becoming a puppet loyal to herself.


    This is Zhu Yan''s really powerful power. After making a puppet, Zhu Yan will constantly feed these puppets with crystal nuclei, so that these puppets have extremely strong power. This can be regarded as a secret weapon of Zhu Yan, quite a terrible power.


    At ordinary times, Zhu Yan is hiding and will not show all this power. As a result, he accidentally lost his life. The puppets made for so long are now out of control.


    Those puppets rushed out of their usual hiding place, and then frantically attacked everyone around, not only us, but even people in Zhuyan territory, as long as they were living.


    This is particularly similar to zombies.


    The appearance of these puppets added chaos to the battlefield, but now I noticed nothing of this. At this moment, my eyes were completely attracted by one of the sudden figures. My eyes hardly moved and couldn''t move at all.


    It was a little girl who looked eight or nine years old. Wearing a dress, she looked like a beautiful little girl like a doll. The big bear doll in her hand looked particularly eye-catching.


    That big bear looks like a rag. There are cotton leaks in some places, but for this little girl, this big bear is like an important treasure. Even if she becomes a puppet, she still doesn''t put it down.


    Lingling


    Seeing Xiong Da, I know that girl. That''s Lingling, the eldest of the twins.


    Thinking of the once cute little girl who has become what she is now, I just feel like I''m blocked by something in my heart.


    The girl was no different from other puppets. She attacked one person directly without any reservation.


    I was stunned when I saw the little girl.


    The movement on his hand was a little slow, and then Zhong lixiu was crafty. Of course, he wouldn''t miss this time. With a flick of his finger, the speed of a steel nail was accelerated countless times by Zhong lixiu, and the speed of the steel nail became extremely terrible.


    I only had time to avoid the key parts, and then my chest hurt. Under the impact of that force, my body flew out directly and fell to the ground with a pop.


    At this moment, Lingling seemed to hear something and turned her head slightly.


    The original face was just dull, but at the moment of seeing me, there was a strange twist on the dull face.


    It seems that I remember something, and it seems that something is struggling and fighting in my mind.


    That taste even made Lingling look a little painful, and her whole body was shaking violently.


    He couldn''t kill me at once. Zhong lixiu rushed over and prepared to make up a knife.


    Seeing that he was about to succeed, Zhong lixiu suddenly felt as if something was thrown at him.


    Subconsciously looked up, it was actually a doll, an ugly bear doll, which was lost by a little girl.


    "What shit..."


    Zhong lixiu didn''t take this little thing to heart. He slapped it and was ready to beat the old doll aside.


    However, just as Zhong lixiu''s finger touched the little doll, something strange happened.


    Roar!


    An angry bear roar sounded suddenly, and then only a circle of flame spread out instantly. The terrible flame brought a strong impact. Zhong lixiu''s body retreated one after another, and his left hand was almost charred.


    The flame, which was uploaded from bear''s body, catered to a circle of fire that appeared out of thin air on the ground, and looked quite terrible.


    Originally, the bear as big as a cloth doll expanded rapidly in the fire. In the twinkling of an eye, it has become a strong brown bear with a height of ten feet. Its body is surrounded by fire and shows its teeth. It looks very fierce.


    Just appeared, it was a bear''s paw immediately.


    Zhong lixiu was startled by the fire bear that suddenly appeared. For a moment, he didn''t respond. As a result, he was slapped by the fire bear, and then his body flew out like a fallen leaf, with blood gushing from his mouth.


    Then the bear seemed to be equipped with a tracker and chased after Zhong lixiu.


    Zhong lixiu may have never been so embarrassed. He was so embarrassed by a little girl and a bear. The bear behind him seemed not to be controlled by his own time. No matter whether the time was static or accelerated, it was of no use to that bear. For the first time, Zhong lixiu was chased and ran away.


    This may be a picture that has never appeared in the whole s city?


    And it was only a little girl who did all this.


    Now, the little girl seems to be completely unaware of the situation around her. She moves her steps a little bit. She seems to be afraid and worried. She walks in front of me.


    Squatted down a pair of legs, and then the tears fell down like beads with broken lines, and the whole body rushed directly to my chest: "brother..."


    That voice made my heart tremble suddenly. For so long, a smile finally appeared at the corner of my mouth.


    What a familiar voice. At that time, the two little girls liked to rub next to me and ride on Ono.


    Then the two little girls called me brother


    For a long time, the countless depression, pressure and fear accumulated in the heart of the little girl were all vented at this time. Her little head was buried in my arms and cried heartily.


    No matter the fierce battlefield around, no matter Zhong lixiu is chased and killed by his little bear, seeing me as a little girl seems to have found a backer and put down all her precautions.


    Then, after a while, the little girl suddenly raised her head from my arms. She looked at the enemies around me with fierce eyes I had never seen before: "you dare to bully your brother... I''ll kill you..."


    What he said was cruel words, coupled with that childish voice, it made people feel creepy.


    Then I don''t know what Lingling did. The puppets next to her suddenly turned their direction. The puppets who were attacking indiscriminately suddenly gathered into a team, and then they all surrounded Zhong lixiu.


    Poor Zhong lixiu. A bear that he couldn''t control was enough. Now there are so many enemies.


    For a moment, I couldn''t cope at all. I looked quite embarrassed.


    It''s really the first time... The first time Zhong lixiu was so embarrassed.


    Because the bear was summoned and acted completely according to the Summoner''s orders, which was different from the way of existence of ash and sister Dao.


    In some ways, that bear... Is actually a skill.


    The skills will not be affected by time control, which is the root of Zhong lixiu''s bad luck.


    Now, this unlucky guy is watched by Lingling in her anger, because... This damn guy hurt his dearest brother!

 Chapter 399

    Now on the battlefield, there is a picture that everyone might not even think about before. Zhong lixiu, the most powerful guy in S City, was chased by a bear.


    And behind Zhong lixiu, there were more people like zombies surrounded the past.


    As for Zhong lixiu''s ability, although it is still strong, Zhong lixiu''s ability is difficult to carry out in the face of a large number of enemies, because after all, it is a very exquisite ability, which is quite troublesome in the face of a group of people.


    In addition, there is a bear chasing after him all the time, so there is such a strange picture now. This expert with the strongest strength is running around by a group of people. He looks quite embarrassed.


    Caught off guard, he was caught by a man and immediately tore off a large piece of meat and blood.


    The original snow-white Confucian shirt looks completely blood red and disheveled. It looks very embarrassed.


    When I saw that scene, I don''t know how many people stared and gaped. I don''t know what kind of expression to describe that feeling.


    Embarrassed, can you be so embarrassed?


    As for the little girl, like a little devil, she was smiling proudly, and the laughter like a silver bell made people shudder.


    A little girl beat Zhong lixiu? No way, absolutely not.


    Some people watched Zhong lixiu being attacked. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they surrounded Lingling and prepared to kill Lingling.


    I just wanted to remind lingling that she was in danger, but Lingling didn''t need me to remind her at all. Suddenly, a large fire broke out in her petite body.


    As soon as she approached Lingling, she was immediately burned by the fire and her body was soon burned to death.


    At the same time, on the surface of Lingling''s body, there seemed to be an extra layer of lava. Those lava quickly condensed together and turned into a hard shield to block all the attacks against Lingling.


    Attack, defense, fire, summon... It can almost be called a perfect power. There is no regret in Lingling''s ability.


    Daughter of darkness!


    In my mind, a name came up involuntarily. That bear is big. Won''t Lingling become the daughter of darkness?


    Dark daughter, a Lori type hero in the hero League, is proficient in the ability of fire and can summon giant bears. She is also a very popular and powerful hero.


    He stood up from the ground and buckled the steel nail on his shoulder. A treatment was thrown over, and the wound immediately recovered quickly.


    Seeing that Zhong lixiu was running away in a panic in the distance, under the siege of a group of puppets and giant bears, a trace of a ferocious smile appeared on the corners of my mouth.


    Although it is said that now it is through Lingling''s power, but... Now you are dead.


    With a grimace, his body suddenly disappeared from the original place, and the next moment appeared in front of Zhong lixiu.


    The guy had just escaped the attack of several puppets. Before he could catch his breath, a whirlwind leg had swept through the air.


    pia£¡


    One foot directly swept on Zhong lixiu''s neck, and then the body was kicked out directly. His neck was crooked and blood was gushing from his mouth.


    "Zhong lixiu, today is your death date." I said coldly.


    Then, holding a huge axe, he fell directly from the sky, and the sharp axe blade cut directly at Zhong lixiu''s neck.


    Zhong lixiu wanted to escape, but there were many puppets around him, and the giant bear was running fast.


    There are enemies everywhere. There is really nowhere to escape.


    "Darkness... Distorts space."


    Seeing that Zhong lixiu was about to be killed, the faces of several other experts suddenly changed. If Zhong lixiu was killed, the rest of them must be the next target of those people. We must not let Zhong lixiu die.


    The little body of the black moon suddenly gave up the enemy in front of her and didn''t see any action. Centered on Zhong lixiu''s body, the surrounding space suddenly began to twist.


    Almost formed a distorted space barrier, completely surrounded and even swallowed Zhong lixiu... In the next second, Zhong lixiu''s figure disappeared completely.


    "Withdraw..."


    The black moon whispered, then the body quickly retreated, and the men in the rear immediately crowded over to block our way of pursuit.


    Others immediately reacted. Seeing that the situation was wrong, they put down their opponents in front of them and fled in an instant.


    Even Fang Qianxue temporarily put down Bingya and directly roared out with a large piece of cold ice.


    After Li Hao was left behind, the only arm left opened countless lightning, and even connected the power supply in Zhu Yan''s territory, ready to repeat the old technique and plunge s city into darkness again.


    Just... Those people escaped. After all, they are all experts. I can''t stop all of them.


    However, only one is OK.


    Ghost trot!


    The speed is fully expanded and the body is unimaginable.


    Seeing me appear, Li Hao''s face changed wildly, but there was still a distance. In time, as long as the power was turned on, this guy was dead.


    However, at this time, the axe in my hand suddenly disappeared, and my hands turned into wolf claws.


    Endless bondage!


    Originally, the speed was quite fast, but now it''s like a phantom.


    Endless bondage, the skill of werewolf Warwick jumps at the target in an instant. Although it jumps at the target, it is actually a blinking skill similar to flash. In a short distance, it will not give the other party time to react.


    Because of his carelessness, Li Hao was destroyed.


    The suppression effect has appeared. 1.8 seconds is the most fatal blow to Li Hao.


    The two claws crisscrossed quickly, and Li Hao only heard a burst of sad screams. Countless blood marks appeared on his body, and the blood gushed wildly.


    The blood vessels on his neck were torn off. After the suppression effect ended, Li Hao covered his neck with his palm, and the light on his body was still flashing. After his body twitched twice, he completely lost his movement.


    Dead.


    Another man died.


    Human life, the life of an expert, becomes like garbage.


    Qiu Pengfei, Gong Yuliang, Zhu Yan, Li Hao... All of them are dying.


    He opened Li Hao''s chest and took out an egg sized ability crystal core. He is worthy of being a master. The ability crystal core is much larger than others.


    Seeing those bosses die and flee, others around quickly lost their sense of war. Those who came to support immediately retreated, and the members of Zhuyan territory were also running away.


    "Kill!"


    At the command, the previously suppressed members finally turned over and took revenge. They jumped at the enemies with a ferocious smile, and there was blood all around.


    The bloody massacre lasted for a long time, leaving countless bodies on the ground. Even those bodies were split in their heads to ensure that these bodies would not become zombies.


    The means were quite cruel. In the end, the people in Zhuyan territory were almost killed.


    This time, it was a huge loss for Zhong lixiu. Zhu Yan and Li Hao died. There were only eight people left, but now there are only six.


    Just to be honest, today''s situation is almost the same as the last one. It''s even more an accident. Otherwise, even if we can kill Zhu Yan, we will certainly be made dumplings.


    They brought a lot of experts. We couldn''t hold on, but at this time, the puppet made by Zhu Yan appeared.


    Originally, these puppets attacked indiscriminately, but unexpectedly, at the last minute, Lingling woke up and summoned the giant bear. One person actually suppressed Zhong lixiu.


    Seeing the failure of Zhong lixiu, the blow to those people''s anger can be said to be quite tragic. The situation was reversed in an instant. Otherwise, we might be unlucky this time.


    After all, Lingling is definitely a great hero today.


    But now the great hero hangs on me like a koala and refuses to come down at all.


    But there are still many questions in my heart that need to be solved. The first and most important question is... How about Linglong?


    "Linglong? Linglong escaped..."

 Chapter 400

    "Where''s Linglong?" I asked Lingling, "is she..."


    I only saw Lingling, but I didn''t see Linglong. I thought Linglong had... Some pain in her heart, but Lingling, who hung on me, held my neck in both hands, looked up at me and said, "Linglong? Linglong is not dead..."


    Ecstasy!


    When I suddenly heard this sentence, I only felt that my injury and previous fear were worth it. Nothing makes me feel more excited than this sentence.


    Linglong... Not dead.


    This may be the second good news today. The first is Lingling.


    I felt the corners of my eyes were wet, and then I quickly asked Lingling what was going on, where Linglong is now, and how your sisters separated.


    Worried, I threw out a series of questions, but Lingling gave me answers one by one.


    When they came to s City, Zhu Yan took a fancy to them and called their men as their playmates.


    But Zhu Yan was a pervert. He beat and scolded them carelessly. Linglong was also very hard at the beginning.


    Because she couldn''t stand the pain and beating, Lingling and Linglong made a careful plan to escape from that place, but the plan failed and Lingling was arrested.


    At that time, Linglong was hiding in the sewer and almost caught. When she went back, Lingling was beaten and forced Lingling to say where Linglong was hiding.


    But Lingling never spoke.


    Even Zhu Yan''s mental control can''t make Linglong speak. A little girl''s spirit is unimaginable when it comes to her family.


    Then Zhu Yan refined Lingling into a puppet.


    But in Lingling''s heart, there is always a flame burning, protecting Lingling, so that she has not been completely turned into a puppet.


    Because they are all puppets refined in the same way, there is a spiritual connection between these puppets, although it is very weak.


    But when Lingling woke up, she vaguely became the leader of this group of puppets and was able to control them.


    The power Zhu Yan created for herself, unexpectedly, turned into Lingling''s power in the end. If that guy knew, he would be angry to death, wouldn''t he?


    I didn''t expect that so many things had happened. Just two eight or nine year old girls had been tortured so much. Zhu Yan, that guy, really died so simply. That guy should use a saw to cut his body inch by inch in order to repay his sins.


    Originally, Lingling was also a puppet, but she still had the last bit of consciousness in her heart. Just after suddenly seeing me, her brain was stimulated and her consciousness, which had been oppressed into the corner, suddenly fought back and regained control of her body.


    As for the ability to summon the giant bear, it is also thanks to Zhu Yan.


    That guy once killed many people and got a lot of ability crystal cores. He gave them to these puppets to build an invincible army.


    There were 17 people in the whole puppet legion, each of whom swallowed at least 100 crystal nuclei.


    Everyone''s strength is quite strong, and the first crystal core swallowed by Lingling is a strange crystal core like a burning bear. In a trance, it seems to be connected with something in Lingling''s body, which makes Lingling have this power.


    When it comes to the ability crystal nucleus, I also collected a lot this time. In addition, the ability crystal nucleus of Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang directly got a lot.


    Among them, everyone is assigned a lot of ability nuclei for cultivation, and only some of the best ability nuclei are retained, which can be used in case anyone wants to change his ability in the future.


    Qiu Pengfei''s energy collapsed, Gong Yuliang''s spell, Xu an''s biochemical demon Zach''s soul mark, and now Li Hao''s lightning and Zhu Yan''s spirit control.


    That nucleus of mind control ability was begged by Zijiao.


    The crystal cores of these best abilities in our territory are stored here, but anyone who wants to use them can just speak directly. As long as you contribute to the territory and want to change your strength, you can use them at any time.


    But Zijiao doesn''t want to change her ability, but the ability of two people is the same. Taking Zhuyan''s ability crystal core can greatly improve Zijiao''s strength. However, the power in the crystal core is too strong, and Zijiao also needs to spend some time to absorb the energy.


    As for Xu an, it was suspected that the guy''s strength might be related to a hero in the hero League. Finally, it was confirmed when he got the soul mark.


    Biochemical demon, Zach, a biochemical life that can change his body into green, jelly and attack like a pinball.


    Now I have also found that there are actually two kinds of abilities in this world.


    One is related to the hero League and the other is irrelevant.


    Just like fan Xiaotian, Zhang Quan, crab, Chen Yi, Guan Zhaolin and Zhang Yin, they came into being through mutation and evolution in the end of the world.


    The second kind is like me, Zijiao, Xiao Ya now, Hao Ziqi, Xiao Huangshu, Xu an, Shirley, Dao Yu and Lingling. It''s an accident. I got the soul mark of the hero of the hero League, and then I have the ability.


    If these soul marks are removed, in fact, it can even be said to be ordinary people. Of course, the system in my brain may be an exception.


    Now, you can be sure of me. When Zijiao was nine tailed demon fox Ali, Xiao Ya had the protection of the goddess of war of the wheel mother, and Hao Ziqi''s power, according to his own words, was about Jiawen IV, Prince of demacia; Xu an is a biochemical demon, Shirley is a leopard girl, and nidli is strong; Dao Yu is Katrina and Lingling is Annie, the daughter of darkness.


    As for depravity, and Chen Xi, they don''t know which one they are.


    Neither of them was born with the power, but neither of them got the soul mark. Degeneration got a strange sickle, and then had that power; As for Chen Xi, he got a brass stick, and then inexplicably had power. Before, both of them were just ordinary people.


    Moreover, we also found that the same forces related to the heroic alliance can be possessed in multiple ways.


    For example, I can summon five heroines at the same time, and there were two former Qiu Yan.


    As for real powers, you can''t have them at the same time. A person can only have one ability. Even if it seems that there are two abilities, it only extends from one ability.


    Zhang Quan, the crab, is another exception; In addition to their powers, their bodies have a kind of instinct. Transformation and other things are instincts, and special forces are powers, such as Nami''s raging sea and Zhang Quan''s rubber body.


    It''s not clear whether the abilities of power and hero alliance can exist at the same time. I can have them because I once used a second power scroll, but others don''t know whether they can.


    Finally, the soul mark of biochemical demon Zach was left by the crab.


    Speaking of crabs, I have to admit that this guy is really a pervert.


    Crab''s strength is really strong, but it''s just the instinct of crab to become emperor crab. In fact, crab itself does not have any powers. Except for transformation, it is basically an ordinary person. If this guy takes Zach''s soul mark, with the power of biochemical demon man, crab can almost constantly switch between the two forms, That strength must be a higher level, perhaps the potential stock of the next top master.


    Li Hao''s lightning, Qiu Pengfei''s energy collapse and Gong Yuliang''s spell are not wanted for the time being.


    Although these are very powerful forces, their own strength has been used for so long, and they have long been used to it. Sudden change may make their strength weaker.


    The surrounding area is being cleared, and some brothers are searching everywhere to see if anyone is still alive.


    "Shit, kneel down for me. Damn it, I was blind at the beginning. How could I treat you as a brother..." when I was thinking in my heart, a body was thrown in front of me.


    When I saw it, good guy, who was it that wasn''t Wang Han?

 Chapter 401

    Yes, it''s the guy Wang Han.


    The battle here has ended, leaving a large number of corpses around. We took over the territory, informed the people of the original territory to come and carry the things here, and then searched the whole territory inside and outside without leaving any details.


    As a result, I saw how abnormal and cruel Zhu Yan was in this territory.


    This guy''s sin, even if he died a thousand reincarnations, is not worthy of sympathy.


    There is also a dungeon at the foot, in which hundreds of children are imprisoned. Those children, ranging in age from six or seven to teenagers, are some children who don''t please Zhu Yan, and then those children are thrown into the dungeon.


    Everyone was tortured black and blue, and some were injured to permanent disability, blindness, deafness, aphasia


    In this dungeon, there are dozens of rotten and smelly bodies, those who can''t stand torture or die because they are ill and can''t get treatment.


    When fan Xiaotian smashed the dungeon and saw the picture, the seven foot tall man was afraid and cried. It was a living hell on earth.


    I don''t know how many people are stimulated to tears by this picture.


    Those people have been sent to our territory for treatment. It''s hard to say whether they can recover, but we can at least make their life a little better.


    In addition to these children, many ordinary people were also detained. It was at this time that Wang Han was found. Wang Han mixed with a group of ordinary people and wanted to get out. As a result, Zhang Quan saw this guy with sharp eyes. He didn''t fight out immediately. He immediately caught this guy and threw him in front of me.


    There is no doubt that the news of Dao Yu is definitely that this garbage was sold to Zhu Yan. If it were not for this garbage, Dao Yu might not encounter great difficulties.


    "Give you a chance to say everything you know." looking at Wang Han, I asked coldly.


    Wang Han was lying on the ground with fear on his face, but as soon as he heard my words, his eyes suddenly turned, as if he felt dependent.


    "Let me say yes, but make sure you let me go... Ah!" Wang Han wanted to bargain.


    But this guy forgot where he was now. Before he finished, he immediately turned into a sharp scream.


    The arm was directly kicked off by a foot, the arm bone was broken, and the pale bone stubble came out of the skin, which looked particularly terrible.


    "Do you think you still have a chance to bargain?" I asked coldly.


    Wang Han crawled on the ground and grabbed Zhang Quan''s ankle: "boss, save me, save my boss..."


    Wang Han put his hope on Zhang Quan and hoped that the boss who used to take good care of himself could save his life.


    But although Zhang Quan takes good care of his men, Zhang Quan hates this kind of betrayer most.


    "Roll." a cold word made Wang Han''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    His face was pale. He looked at me and Zhang Quan. He endured the pain in his arm and said, "we went to hunt... Dao Yu, but we didn''t succeed."


    "Did Dao Yu escape?" I asked.


    "Saved by a man..." Wang Han said.


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know. A woman, controlling two robots, saved the knife language. Zhu Yan... Seems to be afraid of that woman and dare not go after her." Wang Han quickly said, "really, really, I''ve said everything I know. Please let me go. I dare not go any more."


    "What do you think?" no one paid attention to this guy. Zhang Quan looked at me and asked.


    I nodded slightly: "at this time, this guy should not dare to lie. It seems that Daoyu should have no problem now, but I don''t know who saved Daoyu. Is there an expert who can control two robots nearby?"


    "There is absolutely no such person, at least there is no such person among the people I know." Bingya interrupted: "either this guy is lying, or there are experts coming again?"


    "I didn''t lie, really, I definitely didn''t lie." Wang Han said immediately.


    "Brother Zhang, this man is your man. I''ll leave it to you now. You can deal with it whatever you want." I''ve got what I want. I lost Wang Han to Zhang Quan.


    After all, this man is Zhang Quan''s old subordinate. It''s not good if I kill him casually.


    Wang Han''s face was happy. If it was Zhang Quan, he might let himself go based on his previous love.


    But unexpectedly, Zhang Quan turned his face and handed over the crab: "crab, this person will be handed over to you. You can deal with it whatever you want..."


    At this moment, Wang Han''s face suddenly turned blue and dark.


    Nima, this is a dead end.


    Crab is an old subordinate of Dao Yu. Now he has put Dao Yu into the pit. This crab doesn''t want to... Ah!


    Wang Han''s thoughts were not finished yet. The crab came directly with a pair of pliers. Wang Han was immediately broken from the middle and cut off.


    It''s also a happy death. At least he didn''t receive any torture before he died. It''s his luck.


    Everything that can be used here has been moved to an empty space, from food to all kinds of daily necessities. The prisoners who were originally imprisoned have also been liberated and sent to our territory.


    Zhu Yan''s territory is on the other side of our territory, and the distance is not too far. We simply took advantage of the situation to occupy Zhu Yan''s territory, including grain fields, and became the granary of our territory.


    After returning to the territory, these prisoners are all handed over to other people to take care of and allocate rooms. Those people look frightened and may take a long time to adapt to life here.


    Each one is a hero, enjoying the warmest welcome.


    Bingya always has a smile on her mouth. It seems that the covenant made this time is a very correct decision.


    After giving other brothers a rest, I''m going to leave s city to find Dao Yu.


    Although Wang Han said that there was no problem with Dao language, I was still worried.


    I was going to go alone, but Bingya said to go with me, and then Xiaohuang book said to go together.


    If fan Xiaotian hadn''t been tired of fighting before, he probably wanted to go there.


    After thinking about it, it''s also good to bring two more experts, so the three of us went out of the city together.


    With the strength of the three of us, even if we were besieged by Zhong lixiu, there was no problem.


    When she left, she encountered a little trouble. Lingling refused to leave me. Finally, Xiao Ya and Chen Yi talked for a long time before persuading the girl from me.


    Three people left the city together.


    On the way, Bingya seemed to hesitate, but after a moment of silence, Bingya said, "Lin Yi, now you have taken over the original territory of Zhu Yan, which is equivalent to having three granaries."


    "HMM." I nodded. It was almost like this. The original two granaries were barely enough for people in our territory. Now one more granary is more than enough.


    "Can you give us some food?" Bingya said, blushing. "There are many people in our territory, but some food is not enough."


    In fact, the number of people in Bingya''s territory is about the same as that of Chen Xiaodao, and the grain field is about the same size. It is also facing the problem of grain.


    It''s just that when the number of people was small, Bingya hoarded a lot of food. It doesn''t matter for a while. It won''t be in short supply like Chen Xiaodao.


    "Of course," I nodded.


    After a pause, I continued: "In fact, we have formed an alliance, but... There is too much difference between our two territories. In this case, if you are attacked, it will be very difficult for us to support each other. Anyway, Zhu Yan''s territory has been destroyed. Unlike you moving to Zhu Yan''s territory, our two territories are just connected Line and take care of each other. No matter who is in trouble, they can deal with it in time. "


    Zhu Yan''s territory is now empty. We usually have to send someone to take care of it. If Bingya and her family come over, it''s best. In this way, Bingya''s original territory is still ours, because the new territory has been connected into a line to stop the people on Zhong lixiu''s side.


    Except for the people on Chen Xiaodao''s side, others can''t reach here.

 Chapter 402

    It can be seen that Bingya is quite excited about this proposal, which can ensure that the alliance is more stable and secure, and the food problem can be roughly solved.


    The food problem is definitely the most important issue in the end of the world. If you were a person before, it''s no big deal to find some food in a shopping mall and fill your stomach.


    But now it is not a person, but a group of people, tens of thousands of people!


    So many people, not to mention the food in the abandoned shopping malls and granaries, have been out of management all the year round and have already deteriorated and rotted. There is basically not much food left that can be eaten for such a long time.


    And even if it can be eaten, it is not enough for so many people.


    For S City, the problem of food has become the most important problem!


    The area of s city itself is not very large. In addition, more than half of the territory was lost due to the zombie attack. Now, there are hundreds of thousands of people in this narrow area, which is particularly crowded.


    Moreover, in this narrow area, a large area will be left to grow food. Although it was said that there were more people in S City, there was no food problem.


    That''s because those people in s city didn''t treat ordinary people as adults at all. They ate the worst, the worst and the least food!


    Moreover, there are countless capable slaves who are forced to go out to hunt zombies and look for food. At last, they can barely keep up with their extravagance.


    Although the number of people is small now, everyone can eat enough, but the food is not enough. Of course, this is also related to the small number of people in Zhong lixiu''s territory, but they occupy more than half of the grain fields in s city.


    Now it seems that there is only one way to solve the food problem, that is to plunder food and seize grain fields from the territory of Zhong lixiu.


    Although there may be war, there is nothing we can do about it. Otherwise, let''s not mention our territory. There will be unrest in Chen Xiaodao''s and Bingya''s territory sooner or later.


    It was precisely because she knew this situation that Bingya came to me for discussion.


    My proposal is very exciting, but it is not so simple, because it will be a very troublesome process involving the relocation of the territory.


    But at least Bingya got a guarantee she wanted.


    Now we are fully connected with Bingya. In the previous battle, Bingya''s appearance obviously aroused the anger of those people. Although no one spoke at that time, Bingya must have been transferred to the hostile list by those people.


    According to the direction pointed out by Wang Han, we look for the past, because those people flew from the sky and left no trace on the ground.


    After searching all the way, there was no sign of Dao language everywhere.


    They have left s city for a long distance, and as a result, they have found nothing.


    "It should be here, the place mentioned by Wang Han." the little yellow book pointed to the ground in front and said.


    In that place, a large area of charred corpses looked quite disgusting, and several zombies were throwing themselves on those corpses and feasting on them.


    Those bodies were cut off from the center of the body by laser rays, and died. There were obvious signs of burning at the fracture.


    Daoyu was rescued here before. A mysterious woman with two robots rescued Daoyu.


    Who on earth is that mysterious woman? What are those two robots? Now everything has come together and become a huge mystery.


    Bingya also said that there are no experts who can control robots around here, or the current scientific means have not reached that level.


    According to Wang Han, it''s a super modern robot as powerful as transformers and terminators. Although it can make miniature bombs like spiders, that kind of terrible robot should still be impossible to make.


    "Look around, maybe not far away," I said.


    Then the three separated, and I called ashy out and used ashy''s Falcon spirit to search from a long distance.


    Not to mention, such a search seems to have some effects. After a long time, I saw something wrong. In the distant jungle, a slim figure was lying on a bluestone slab, motionless and seemed to be asleep.


    When I saw this scene, my heart was full of strangeness. Subconsciously, I walked over and looked. Who was it?


    The sleeping face of Dao Yu seems to have a different taste, which is more quiet than expected.


    At ordinary times, the girl who looks decisive, resolute and has the feeling of a woman man has never thought that she also has such a gentle and quiet side.


    That kind of appearance, even let me not have the heart to disturb.


    Ask AI Xi to inform Xiao Huang Shu and Bing ya. I slowly came to Dao Yu. I was completely relieved. I was still worried that I might encounter all kinds of trouble. Now I see that Dao Yu is safe. My original worry was completely put down at this time.


    In deep sleep, the wings of the nose are slightly open and closed. On that perfect face, there is only that scar, which is a defect, but it does not damage the beauty of the knife language. It even looks like a different kind of beauty.


    Watching Dao Yu, I can''t bear to disturb.


    But the knife language in his sleep seemed to feel something. His eyelids moved slightly twice, then he opened his eyes and saw me in front of him.


    "Lin Yi... Why are you here?" Dao Yu was startled when he suddenly saw me and asked subconsciously.


    I burst into a smile: "of course, I''m looking for you!"


    This woman, I don''t know what to say. We killed and worked there. Unexpectedly, this woman slept here?


    Is that a little too much?


    The Dao language seemed to have just reacted. He twisted and looked around, and then asked me strangely, "why am I here?"


    God, what do you ask me to do? I still want to ask you.


    Then Dao Yu recalled that at that time, she was surrounded by Zhu Yan. She couldn''t bear it. Her wings were pierced by bullets and her body was cut by the wind blade. At that time, she was seriously injured and couldn''t continue to fly, so she fell from the sky.


    Originally, Dao Yu thought he was going to die. Unexpectedly, suddenly something grabbed him from the back and dragged him directly to the back.


    "That''s a very beautiful girl..." Dao Yu thought for a while and said.


    Beautiful. It seems that the girl should look very good if she can get the evaluation of a great beauty like Dao Yu.


    "There are two big robots on both sides of the girl."


    In the mouth of Dao language, there is also the mysterious robot.


    That mysterious robot seems to constitute a very important intelligence, but I don''t know where this intelligence comes from for a moment.


    The two robots easily killed dozens of enemies, the bodies we saw, and then one of them carried a knife and left with the woman.


    "Who the hell is that woman?" I couldn''t help asking, "have you communicated?"


    "No..." Dao Yu shook his head: "the girl seems to dislike talking. I asked a lot of questions on the way, and she didn''t say a word."


    "I don''t know what happened later. I lost consciousness in a daze. When I woke up, I saw you in front of me." Dao Yu said.


    Who the woman was, where she went, what the two robots were, and why she saved herself, Dao Yu didn''t know.


    Before long, Xiaohuang Shu and Bingya also came back. They were relieved to see that Dao Yu was all right. After finding Dao Yu, we went back.


    But we didn''t notice that in the jungle, a pair of eyes were silently staring at the picture here and the back of us leaving. Their eyes were full of strange.


    Soon... I will succeed soon. When I succeed, I don''t have to hide like this.

 Chapter 403

    On the way back, we told Dao Yu what had happened recently. Dao Yu didn''t expect that her disappearance had caused such a disaster.


    What''s more, I took people to level Zhu Yan''s territory, and even killed Zhu Yan.


    Although I''m worried, Dao Yu''s heart is sweet. A man will be angry because he is in danger and hit all those who hurt himself. For a woman, this is really a kind of romance and happiness.


    After going back, Dao Yu naturally wants to follow me.


    When I came to this new territory and saw Zhang Quan, crab, Nami and other brothers and sisters, even with the heart of Dao language, I couldn''t help but have an impulse to cry.


    After all, they are companions who have worked hard together until now. It''s great to see these companions here.


    "Tut Tut, it turned out to be such a beautiful girl. No wonder Lin Yi tried his best to save you. He even became red eyed and killed Zhu Yan." fan Xiaotian''s big mouth laughed.


    He immediately made a big red face for Dao Yu.


    However, Dao Yu seemed to quickly adapt to this new environment and thanked the brothers who had gone to Zhuyan territory to make trouble one by one. As a result, these people were a little embarrassed.


    After this thing over here, the war in s city finally came to an end for the time being.


    About a week later, Bingya finally made up her mind to move and moved her territory from its original position to Zhu Yan''s territory. Only some capable people were left to guard the original territory. Of course, the grain fields inside will never give up.


    As Bingya moved here, we also supported some food.


    Originally, the food in our territory was relatively rich, but it was a little nervous. Although we were not hungry, we didn''t dare to be like before.


    The distribution of grain has also become a plan.


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan are specially assigned to deal with this matter. Although they look very careless, they are actually quite careful types.


    Food is distributed once a week. Everyone has a fixed amount every day, not too much, but he won''t be hungry.


    Although I''m the nominal leader of the territory, in fact, these things are basically handled by Zhang Quan and Meng Rui. Only when I''m outside, it''s my turn.


    After the last battle, there was a short silence in s city. Zhong lixiu suffered a great loss, but because their strength suddenly decreased, they didn''t dare to come again for a while.


    Now the strength of both sides has been reversed, but now our strength is stronger.


    But this time is not a time to relax. The more this is, the more attention should be paid to that when Zhong lixiu''s people fight back again, they will be more violent than before.


    Only absolute strength can ensure our security. During this period, almost all members of the territory are trying to improve their own strength.


    Zijiao is absorbing the power of Zhu Yan''s crystal nucleus, and the crab is also adapting to the ability of biochemical demon Zach.


    As for me, I''ve never been idle. Meng Rui and Zhang Quan handle the affairs in the territory. I occasionally go out to hunt zombies, not to find crystal cores. I beat Qiu Pengfei and Gong Yuliang before, and now I''ve won Zhu Yan''s territory and got a large number of crystal cores. Although most of them are distributed, a large part of them are also handed over to ordinary people in the territory, Used to develop capabilities.


    But even so, there are a lot of people assigned to me, enough for me to re evolve all the heroes.


    However, this is only one aspect. The evolution of various abilities requires not only ability nuclei, but also other things. Moreover, practical experience is also extremely important.


    Now, although I am in a relatively stable environment, I dare not relax. I must keep my body vigilant all the time. I don''t want to turn myself into fat.


    Most importantly, I have to pay.


    I can''t do without gold coins. I ran out of gold coins before, but now there is another leflea. I still need to buy a set of equipment again.


    Moreover, the evolution of greedy Hydra makes me feel the power of equipment evolution. Now I am considering how fast I will be if I evolve my shoes, armor and shield? What other monster can tear off my armor?


    Dao Mei, Aishi, Elise, SANA, and the new lefulan, surrounded by five beauties.


    Next to them are the figures of Xiao Ya and the goddess of war, as well as Zijiao.


    It''s a long way from s city. There are a lot of zombies. After deliberately making some noise, we were soon surrounded by those zombies.


    Elise waved her eight sharp and ferocious long legs and rushed to the zombie group with sister Dao. We were in the middle of an intersection. In four directions, dense zombies swarmed over. Two people blocked one direction, quite like a man in charge of the pass and ten thousand people don''t open.


    The third direction was resisted by me, and the last position was given to Xiao Ya.


    Xiao Ya has the protection of the goddess of war. Her strength suddenly doubled. In addition, her original physical strengthening ability has not disappeared, and her strength has grown rapidly.


    Not to mention, the goddess of war is not only for Xiao Ya, but also for herself. She has absolutely no privacy from Xiao Ya. She teaches Xiao Ya all the super skills she has trained from the battle. Under the special training of the goddess of war shiver, Xiao Ya''s strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, and the two people also block a road.


    As for Aishi, SANA and leflen, they are guarded in the center.


    Originally, Elise changed her identity among tanks and mages and changed her position as needed, but now with the powerful mage leflen, she basically doesn''t need Elise to act as a mage and gives this position to the genuine mage leflen.


    At the same time, Nami and Lingling are also in the middle. Nami has no small moves. I feel that Nami is very similar to Zhao Chaoji in the hero League. Zhao Chaoji is also a mermaid, also called Nami.


    However, she has four skills, but Nami has only one. She is still very slow to use, but her power is really good.


    With one move, the raging sea can basically empty a large area of zombies immediately.


    As for Lingling girl, although she was the youngest, her destructive power was absolutely no worse than that of anyone. The flames exploded, and the zombies were immediately torn apart and embarrassed.


    The giant bear summoned from time to time, smashing the head of the zombie is like smashing a watermelon, which is not worth mentioning.


    Grasping the greedy Hydra in his hand and relying on that heavy power, he swept directly across the past. The bodies of more than a dozen zombies in front of him were directly torn in half. The black and red liquid was sprayed on four or three, and there was a pungent smell of blood all around.


    This is five hours.


    After Le Fu Lan first disappeared, I looked at the gold coins in my mall, which had reached 1.2 million. The effect was quite good these days.


    "Let''s go, go back." a cry, with everyone, we hurried back.


    As soon as I returned to the territory, I heard a lot of noise in the territory, as if someone was arguing.


    At that time, I frowned. What''s the matter? There was a quarrel in our territory?


    You know, our territory has always been quite peaceful and quiet. How can anyone quarrel here?


    Then, I saw Xiao Huang Shu come out of the lobby with an ambiguous and helpless face.


    Seeing the boy, I asked him what had happened.


    As a result, little yellow book just smiled vaguely: "fan Xiaotian, the boy''s old lover is coming!"

 Chapter 404

    Poof... Now I finally understand what''s going on, fan Xiaotian''s old lover. Isn''t that the woman with a hot figure and an absolute S-shape?


    How did that woman come here?


    When I heard the news, my subconscious reaction was that the woman wouldn''t kick her boyfriend and come to find fan Xiaotian?


    But I soon lost this idea in my heart. It''s impossible. The woman''s boyfriend Nie Yisong looks tall, sunny and handsome. It''s definitely at the school grass level. Compared with it


    In this way, he may be disrespectful to those who kill pigs, but fan Xiaotian looks like a butcher in ancient times.


    So that linniang will never kick Nie Yisong and come to find fan Xiaotian.


    "For what?" I asked curiously.


    "Grain." Xiao Huang Shu smiled and said.


    Food!


    Sure enough, it''s a food problem.


    "Now Zhang Quan and Meng Rui are dealing with it." little yellow book said, "I don''t like to get involved in that kind of thing. It''s very uncomfortable to intrigue one by one."


    After leaving a word, little yellow book turned and left. Perhaps this is the end of the world. Although this man is lecherous, he is more honest than anyone. He is never willing to participate in that kind of intrigue.


    As the boss, I can''t leave this matter alone.


    Although I felt a little upset, I came over.


    Sure enough, in that room, Zhang Quan, Meng Rui and Dao Yu frowned. It was obvious that they felt quite embarrassed by the two people''s proposal.


    "Your territory occupies four grain fields. Can''t you give us one?" Lin Niang almost begged and looked at fan Xiaotian nearby, as if hoping that fan Xiaotian could come and talk about love.


    What?


    When I heard this sentence, I was stunned. I thought I was just coming to beg for some food, but I didn''t expect that what they wanted was a grain field. Is it too much appetite?


    At that time, I felt a little uncomfortable. Even if you had an old relationship with fan Xiaotian, it didn''t seem to be a good thing. The lion''s mouth was too much.


    "It''s impossible." Zhang Quan replied directly and categorically, "this matter is not negotiable."


    "Well... Or... Cut the grain field in half from the middle..." after a long time, fan Xiaotian blushed and said.


    This guy is still soft hearted after all. No matter how fierce fan Xiaotian is in the face of the enemy, he is still soft in the face of the woman he likes.


    For fan Xiaotian, everyone was helpless.


    "Cough..." I was speechless and couldn''t let fan Xiaotian stir up here. I coughed softly, and then walked over: "what''s the matter? Are these two linniang and Mr. Nie Yisong? Aren''t they in Chen Xiaodao''s territory? How did they come to me?"


    I know that.


    "Mr. Lin." linniang and Nie Yisong quickly bent over me.


    As for fan Xiaotian next to him, his face looks even redder.


    I nodded, "what''s up, guys?"


    Linniang and Nie Yisong looked at each other, and finally linniang said, "the boss of our territory, let''s come and discuss with boss Lin, hoping to give us the grain field in Bingya territory. Our territory is about to lose its support because of the problem of grain."


    Linniang''s eyes vaguely begged, but so what?


    In fact, I can guess the situation of Chen Xiaodao''s territory even if I don''t say it.


    The situation in that territory will never be better.


    The previous attack on Tong Lei failed, resulting in heavy casualties and demoralization. Many people in the territory escaped. Recently, many people from Chen Xiaodao have been accepted in our territory.


    However, this requirement is too much.


    Some requests can be made, but some requests cannot be made.


    Seeing my face darken, Zhang Quan and Meng Rui in the back were relieved. They agreed because they were afraid that I would be soft hearted.


    "Don''t you think this request is too much?" my voice also changed: "we can have an extra territory. We paid a hard battle, killed Zhu Yan and defeated Zhong lixiu. You just want to take it away with a word. How can I explain to the brothers in our territory?"


    My voice is really angry. Do you want to take away a territory and a grain field? Do they think these two days have come for no reason? Don''t they know how important food is now?


    My words made linniang and Nie Yisong look helpless. Of course, they knew this situation, but... They were forced by the boss''s order.


    In fact, Chen Xiaodao escaped in the last failure, which greatly reduced Chen Xiaodao''s prestige in the territory. In addition, he is now experiencing a food crisis. If this problem cannot be solved immediately, I''m afraid Chen Xiaodao will not work for long.


    Many of the abandoned brothers left at that time, and some of them came to Bingya and our territory.


    Linniang and Nie Yisong, who were also abandoned at that time, also wanted to leave.


    However, there is no way. They are different from others. Because the appointment between linniang and fan Xiaotian makes the meeting very embarrassing, they can''t take refuge in me or Bingya, because Bingya is an alliance with us.


    He couldn''t take refuge in Zhong lixiu, so in the end, although he was dissatisfied, he could only go back to Chen Xiaodao.


    Unexpectedly, just a few days later, Chen Xiaodao arranged a very helpless task for them and came to beg for a territory. The reason was that linniang knew fan Xiaotian and could speak.


    Two people were quite angry at that time, which almost wanted to sell their hue to their mother.


    They know how much this requirement is too much, but they have no choice but to come over.


    "Boss Lin, can''t you really think about it? Our territory can''t hold on now. Many people will starve to death. Won''t you die?" Lin Niang asked helplessly.


    "It''s hard to say if you don''t save. Even if you want to rescue, it''s within my ability. Our territory is very short of food now, let alone give up a territory. If you''re good, won''t we starve to death?" I said coldly.


    "Although I am not a villain, Lin Yi is not a virgin who can lose her life for others. I have to be responsible for so many people in my territory, so don''t mention this requirement again. It''s impossible."


    "If weakness is only food, maybe I can support you, but grain fields are absolutely impossible," I said decisively.


    Fan Xiaotian changed his face and opened his mouth to speak, but before he spoke, he was interrupted by me.


    "Brother fan, I have my own discretion."


    When I said this, fan Xiaotian could only sigh and said nothing more.


    Fan Xiaotian also knew that these people really opened their mouths. They actually asked for a territory and a grain field. It''s not as simple as a few tons of food.


    "Boss Lin, can''t you really discuss it?" linniang asked helplessly.


    "Impossible!"


    "Boss Lin, you need to know what will happen if our territory can''t hold on?" Nie Yisong couldn''t help saying: "our territory is about to hold on now. If there is no food support, our boss can do anything... Even... Take refuge in the former enemy..."


    This sentence changed my face, not only me, but also the faces of others nearby. Even fan Xiaotian stared, and his palm involuntarily touched his weapon.


    A pair of eyes stared at Nie Yisong and linniang. My voice seemed to be a little strange: "are you... Are you threatening me?"

 Chapter 405

    That voice sounded as chilling as a ghost.


    Zhang Quan, Meng Rui, and even fan Xiaotian were involuntarily ready to fight. Even Daoyu found a pair of daggers.


    The appearance is quite obvious. As long as there is a slight mistake, these people will immediately attack, drown the two people and stay here.


    Even fan Xiaotian did not hesitate at this time.


    Although fan Xiaotian is lecherous and likes women, this guy can tell when it is and what he should do.


    It''s OK to persuade several masters to give them some benefits, but when things threaten the existence of their territory, it''s another situation. Fan Xiaotian will never have any reservations.


    For a time, the atmosphere around seemed quite tense. Linniang and Nie Yi relaxed, and they couldn''t help clicking.


    They know that if there is a problem here, they have no possibility of going out alive.


    Damn it, it''s all Chen Xiaodao''s fault. He said that as long as they threatened, they would be soft. Unexpectedly, it was such a result.


    The situation was imminent, but I didn''t intend to kill them here. I waved my hand slightly, and several people put down the pressure temporarily.


    Linniang and Nie Yisong only felt a cold sweat on their forehead. They just thought these people would really kill themselves here.


    "Go back and tell your boss what Chen Xiaodao is..." I said coldly: "tell him, if you don''t have that ability, don''t be a fucking boss. It''s a shame."


    "You can go."


    The faces of the two people were gloomy, but they didn''t say much in the end. They left here soon. They must leave quickly. Otherwise, if these people change their mind, they won''t even have a chance to leave here.


    After the two men left, Meng Rui frowned and looked worried: "will there be any trouble if we do this? If Chen Xiaodao really unites with Zhong lixiu, we..."


    "I''m afraid of a bird, damn it. I didn''t expect that Chen Xiaodao was such a shameless guy and threatened us with this. It''s disgusting, bah... Rubbish." fan Xiaotian cursed impolitely.


    "Brother fan, don''t worry about what just happened." looking at fan Xiaotian, I said, "it''s really our territory. Now it''s a very critical time. There''s no spare grain field for them. After Bingya''s people came, we have more than 100000 mouths to feed. Food is already quite troublesome. We have to go out often to find food."


    "Don''t say it''s to give them grain fields. Even if it''s just to support them, I think we should tighten our belts." I said reluctantly.


    Fan Xiaotian''s old face was red, and he knew about the situation in the territory. He was confused by the woman before, so he would say that.


    "Well... I was wrong, I couldn''t resist temptation, I was lecherous, I apologized and I repented." fan Xiaotian said immediately.


    I laughed: "it doesn''t matter, brother fan. You know our situation now. It just makes you leave a bad impression in your dream."


    Fan Xiaotian''s face looked more and more red, and then ran out, afraid that we would laugh at him again.


    After fan Xiaotian left, our faces immediately became gloomy.


    We know better than anyone how troublesome the situation is.


    "Lin Yi, what shall we do now?" Meng Rui asked.


    "Let my brothers get ready. If Chen Xiaodao really takes refuge in Zhong lixiu, there may be some trouble here, but that''s all." I said coldly.


    "Now our strength is firmly in the upper hand. Unless Zhong lixiu can get Tong Lei, otherwise it won''t be our opponent in the league with Bingya."


    "What''s more, even if Chen Xiaodao wants to take refuge in Zhong lixiu, he has to get the consent of his subordinates; he has finally won his freedom, and how many people are willing to return to those who have been bullying him before?"


    I sneered. As long as Chen Xiaodao was not a fool, I didn''t think he would do that.


    Of course, I don''t rule out that guy is really a fool.


    This matter makes us feel a little uncomfortable, but we don''t think too much about it!


    We don''t pay much attention to this matter at all, but now Chen Xiaodao is in a mess on the other side.


    Especially when linniang completely told Chen Xiaodao what I said, this guy was almost mad.


    If you don''t have that ability, don''t be a fucking boss. It''s a shame.


    This sentence almost blew Chen Xiaodao''s lungs.


    That guy is laughing at himself. He is definitely laughing at himself.


    That guy doesn''t care about himself at all. He''s also the boss. He''s the same level as Lin Yi and Zhong lixiu. Why does this guy look down on himself so much?


    "Shit, Lin Yi bullied me too much." Chen Xiaodao roared angrily.


    The faces are twisted together, but the appearance is plain, which makes people feel helpless and disgusting.


    Doesn''t this guy feel that he runs directly to ask for a grain field and a territory, which is more excessive and disgusting?


    No matter who meets this kind of thing, it is estimated that he will not be happy in his heart.


    People always see bad things about others and never think of any problems with themselves.


    "Boss, there''s no need to do this. Lin Yi is just a younger generation boy. He won''t be arrogant for a few days." next to him, another tall and thin man said sadly.


    "But the boy''s strength is really good, and there are many experts around him."


    "But he''s so arrogant. He just won twice and doesn''t know his name. If this guy really doesn''t want to let him out of the territory, we''ll find Zhong lixiu to cooperate."


    "Find Zhong lixiu to cooperate?" Lin Niang sneered: "if we find Zhong lixiu to cooperate, what will our men think of us? We will be regarded as traitors, and no one is willing to continue to follow us."


    "If you don''t want to follow us, anyway, we don''t have enough food now. Naturally, the fewer people, the better." Hei hei said with a sly smile. The tall and thin man who looked like a bamboo pole didn''t seem to take this matter to heart.


    "But I think those people should understand. There''s no way. People always have to eat. We''re finally free. Can''t we just starve to death?"


    "Of course, even if we take refuge, we can''t just go through it for nothing. We have to ask ourselves for some benefits... Now Zhong lixiu''s strength is weak. I think that guy should spend a lot of money to form an alliance with us?"


    "People, you can''t be too rigid. The former enemies may not be able to become friends now. Is this cooperation good for everyone? Who makes Lin Yi unable to be a man?"


    "Moreover, the population of s city is still too large. Although it is half less, if it can be half less, maybe you don''t have to worry about food, right?"


    These words made Nie Yisong and linniang change their faces. This man is his own companion. Unexpectedly, his companion can say such cruel words.


    "You..."


    "Needless to say, he''s right." Chen Xiaodao waved and interrupted linniang and Nie Yisong''s words: "we can''t blame this. If we want to blame it, we can only blame the poor Lin skill. He forced me."


    This man... Is crazy.


    Linniang and Nie Yisong can see the helplessness in each other''s eyes when they look at each other. Such a boss is really not the person they should choose.


    But what can be done about this kind of thing? Although s city is big, where does it have a place to live?

 Chapter 406

    Although I didn''t take Chen Xiaodao''s people to heart, just as they said at the beginning, our spies have got information during this period of time.


    People on both sides of Zhong lixiu and Chen Xiaodao are flirting and contacting each other.


    Senior members on both sides are hooking up. But just as expected, although the top has been hooking up, it is not a good thing for the members at the bottom.


    In particular, it makes people feel uncomfortable to think of connecting with the people who have been bullying themselves before.


    During this period of time, thousands of people lost from Chen Xiaodao''s territory, including powerful people and ordinary people.


    Chen Xiaodao doesn''t know that although he may get food, what he has done is making him quickly lose the trust of members in his territory.


    The power in his territory is rapidly losing. When his territory completely loses its use value and is drained by Zhong lixiu, Chen Xiaodao doesn''t need to exist.


    With the support of Zhong lixiu, Chen Xiaodao seems to have become a lot more rampant, and the food problem has been solved. Zhong lixiu is very generous. Anyway, there are a lot of food on his side, and a lot of food has been transported to Chen Xiaodao.


    Let the people in Chen Xiaodao''s territory from half full before to 60% full now, which has made Chen Xiaodao grateful.


    With the support of Zhong lixiu, Chen Xiaodao seems to feel that he has the capital to challenge us and Bingya.


    Once, she even attacked those people who were working in Bingya''s original territory, causing dozens of deaths. As a result, Bingya was furious and led a group of experts to kill them directly.


    That time, we really saw Bingya''s real power.


    The body turned into an ice Phoenix, with its wings open, flying directly from the sky with endless cold, and ice plumes scattered like sharp arrows.


    Those who attacked Bingya''s territory had not even brought their booty back, and were immediately shot by the angry Bingya with holes and blood flowing.


    Later, although Chen Xiaodao led several experts to appear, Bingya didn''t give them the slightest face. In her anger, she faced the six experts bravely.


    In that terrible battle, I just raided the array nearby, and didn''t even participate in it. I saw with my own eyes how terrible Bingya was in anger.


    Spread his wings, and one feather after another fell like an ice arrow. No one could stop it at all. The sharp claws were extremely terrible. Even Nie Yisong, who had the strongest defense ability, couldn''t bear it. His claws were torn in the past and almost tore off one of Nie Yisong''s arms directly.


    That power is terrible.


    When dealing with the six masters alone, I didn''t lose the slightest. I haven''t participated yet. If I participate a little, I''m afraid these six people will collapse immediately.


    The cold ice is spreading, the Phoenix is neighing, and that perfect and elegant figure is constantly passing through the sky, but it brings only boundless death and despair.


    Ice cones pierced directly from the sky, and the people below couldn''t resist it.


    Chen Xiaodao, Lin Niang, Nie Yisong and the other three masters are all full of surprise and anger, but there is no way to deal with this kind of thing. Bingya''s power is too powerful.


    In addition to these three people, the remaining three people are also masters of one side and used to be the king of competition, but the six people are united. They are as fragile as a little fart child in front of Bingya. They are not opponents at all. The strength difference between the two sides can be called heaven and earth.


    Finally, the six people retreated in embarrassment and were directly flown over Chen Xiaodao''s territory by Bingya. Their huge ice blue body hovered in the sky.


    "Chen Xiaodao, I warn you once. If you dare to touch my people again next time, I will kill all the people in your territory..."


    The crisp female voice also brought the terrible cold. Everyone in the whole territory heard this sentence and was terrified for a moment.


    Bingya can be said to be very protective and care about the people in her territory. No matter who hurts the people in Bingya territory, Bingya will suffer cruel revenge.


    After circling majestically over the territory for a week, Bingya turned and left, leaving Chen Xiaodao with endless anger and fear.


    That is, they finally understand how big the gap in strength is!


    Although the six people did not die, they left an indelible shadow in their hearts.


    After that, no one dared to make trouble, and the people on Chen Xiaodao''s side restrained a lot.


    Seeing Bingya''s violent character, it is estimated that few people dare to go to Bingya to make trouble.


    Moreover, Chen Xiaodao''s territory has once again led some people to leave because of Bingya''s threat. Although the six leaders are still there, I don''t know when to start. The original large-scale superpower team under Chen Xiaodao''s hand has shrunk into a state of disrepair, not even half of the previous team.


    Pathetic, pathetic!


    Three days after this event, another guest came to our territory.


    The person who came this time was Zhong lixiu. Although the two sides were in a state of hostility, the two countries did not cut off envoys in the war.


    As a result, after the man came, he just sent an invitation to Bingya and me to discuss things in Tong Lei''s castle.


    When he saw the invitation, Meng Rui tore it up on the spot. Although Tong Lei made it clear that he would not participate in those bad things, who doesn''t know that Tong Lei was with them before.


    They deliberately set up a trap to lead us and kill us.


    So Meng Rui and Zhang Quan''s attitude is to get out of the way and I won''t go.


    But the messenger just sneered: "whether you want to go or not, but... I advise you to go honestly. Otherwise, the protective cover of s city can''t last long."


    It was this sentence that changed our faces.


    We all know what this person is talking about. The reason why s city can exist now is that it will not be invaded by all kinds of zombies and monsters.


    The shield intercepted all the monsters, and no one could enter except the living.


    However, the shield is supported by seven elders. The seven masters need a large amount of ability crystal nucleus as the energy source every month. Otherwise, they can''t support it at all.


    Once seven people can''t hold on and the protective cover is broken, there is no difference between s city and other cities.


    It was this sentence that changed our faces.


    It seems that this negotiation is related to this matter.


    In that case, I have to go.


    In the worried eyes of Meng Rui and Zhang Quan, I took this invitation.


    After receiving this invitation, I immediately went to find Bingya. After Bingya''s confirmation, it really happened.


    Just as the man said, it is related to the fundamental whether s city can continue to exist, because it needs a large number of capacity crystal nuclei as support. Every month, each boss has to save enough amazing capacity crystal nuclei to send them as energy.


    Those capable slaves go out to kill powerful zombies. The ability crystal core obtained is this use, and a large part of it has become the energy of s city.


    Now, s city is divided into three parts, Bingya and I, Zhong lixiu and Chen Xiaodao, and neutral Tong Lei.


    Therefore, this kind of thing is naturally the most appropriate in Tong Lei''s territory.


    Before, Zhong lixiu may still have the idea of killing us and mastering the s city again, but unfortunately, it seems that he has failed, so he will send me an invitation. After all, if he can''t kill me, Zhong lixiu is also unwilling to act as the wronghead and has been provided with energy by himself, so he will send me an invitation.

 Chapter 407

    Tong Lei''s territory is the castle with some terrible atmosphere. It looks like the fortress with ghosts in horror movies, which brings people a deep depression.


    This place can be regarded as one of the most mysterious places in s city. This is Tong Lei''s nest. What it looks like in it is unknown to others except Tong Lei and the people around Tong Lei.


    There was a war here before. Chen Xiaodao led two experts and thousands of his men to besiege Tong Lei''s castle, but the final result was one-sided, almost the same as the massacre, which was unexpected.


    After that incident, no one dared to attack the fort at will.


    It was still a mess around, without any care. There were black and red blood stains on the ground, which looked particularly terrible.


    When we came here, Chen Xiaodao seemed to have come long ago and hesitated outside the castle.


    There is no doubt that the shadow left in front of the castle may be enough to fight with the shadow brought to him by Bingya.


    "Oh, isn''t this Chen Xiaodao, brother Dao?" when I saw Chen Xiaodao from a distance, I immediately greeted him with a smile. It looked like a pair of old friends I hadn''t seen for a long time: "you came so early."


    Chen Xiaodao''s face twitched twice. Looking at his appearance, he obviously wanted to skin me and cramp, but at this time, he barely hung a smile on his face: "it''s boss Lin and goddess Bingya. You two have come too."


    "Isn''t this Zhong lixiu''s invitation? Others in s city can''t lose face, but Zhong lixiu''s face can''t be lost." I said with a smile.


    This sentence made Chen Xiaodao look a little ugly. I mean obviously, this other person, including him, Chen Xiaodao


    "What are you doing here? Go in." Bingya said directly without looking at Chen Xiaodao. Then she pushed open the gate of the castle and went in directly without any worry.


    I followed closely. As for the back, Chen Xiaodao hesitated a little, but he still raised his heel behind.


    Looking at my back with Bingya, Chen Xiaodao was filled with murders. If he sneaked from behind now, I don''t know if he can kill both of them?


    Such an idea kept turning in Chen Xiaodao''s heart, but it was a pity that he couldn''t put it into practice in the end.


    "Three bosses, please follow me." after we went in, a man upstairs who looked like a robot doll came down and invited us.


    Through the dark and strange corridor, we came to the back of the building, or the central garden.


    Surrounded by seven or eight buildings, forming a garden, these buildings seem to be the place where Tong Lei''s men live.


    In the middle of the garden, there is an ordinary table, five chairs, and then some tea cups, hot water and so on.


    Although it is the gathering of the five giants in S City, the reception is quite simple.


    Tong Lei had already sat in one of the chairs. Seeing us appear, he nodded slightly. He said hello!


    There are only four people. Tong Lei doesn''t say a word, as if he can''t speak at all. As for Bingya and I, we are communicating in a low voice. Chen Xiaodao is the only one who feels uncomfortable sitting here. He can''t speak here.


    However, the embarrassment didn''t last long. Before long, Zhong lixiu also came. After Zhong lixiu appeared, Chen Xiaodao felt much better, not as timid as before.


    "Everyone is here." Zhong lixiu said after looking at us.


    "I''ve already arrived. I''m waiting for you." Tong Lei said faintly, "if you have anything, please explain it as soon as possible, and then leave here. I don''t welcome outsiders here."


    Tong Lei''s attitude can be said to be arrogant to the extreme, but Zhong lixiu was not angry and just smiled: "don''t worry, I can''t disturb it for too long, because the situation in s city has changed greatly, which is far from before. Only you can be regarded as a buffer zone. Where can you go if you don''t come here?"


    After sitting down, Zhong lixiu continued, "I think you basically know the contents of the invitation, but I''ll make it simple again."


    "The shield of s city is supported by seven elders. Seven elders need to consume a lot of ability crystal nuclei to support the shield every day. These ability crystal nuclei have always been obtained through the efforts of twelve of us." Zhong lixiusi did not miss the opportunity to put gold on his face.


    It''s just that everyone actually knows what''s going on.


    The seven so-called elders are more like being put under house arrest. Although they are nominally saviors, the actual result is quite miserable. They are put under house arrest like energy extractors and can never get rid of it.


    These ability nuclei are not only to maintain the existence of the s City shield, but also to maintain the lives of seven people, but also the shackles that seven people can''t untie in their lives.


    "But now the situation in s city has changed. Although we are enemies, we must cooperate in some things. Otherwise, the foundation of s city will be shaken. At that time, neither of us will benefit," Zhong lixiu said.


    "How much power is needed?" I asked.


    "The crystal nucleus of low-level zombie ability needs 20000 a month." Zhong lixiu immediately reported a figure.


    But the number made me frown. Low level zombie ability crystal core is the lowest ability crystal core obtained from tyrants and lickers, but the number is 20000... I want to ask, are there so many tyrants and lickers in the world?


    "Of course, not only the ability crystal nucleus of zombies, but also others can be used, and the effect will be better and provide more energy. As long as the total energy is similar to 20000 low-level zombie ability crystal nuclei."


    "Of course, we can''t come out of these 20000 capability crystal nuclei on the one hand. Everyone in the whole s city enjoys the blessing of the protective cover, and everyone should contribute some strength. Therefore, I suggest that we should give 4000 capability crystal nuclei in five aspects..."


    What Zhong lixiu said seems quite reasonable, but it would be strange if I believed this guy.


    His eyes turned: "where are the seven elders? I haven''t seen the seven elders for such a long time in s city?"


    Zhong lixiu''s face remained unchanged: "because things are related to the life and death of S City, where the seven elders are is the top secret of s city. No one knows except me."


    Zhong lixiu''s appearance is obvious. He will never tell us where the seven people are.


    That was Zhong lixiu''s last dependence. Even if all the people around him died one day, Zhong lixiu could still rely on this to make his life quite good.


    Knowing that the guy wouldn''t say, I didn''t press him. I just sneered: "let''s take out the ability crystal core. It''s a matter of course. It''s nothing, but when we don''t know anything, we take out so many ability crystal cores. Some of us think we''re wronged."


    "How much do you want?" Zhong lixiu raised his eyebrows.


    "Two thousand." I held out a finger.


    Clock frowned when he left xiudun: "too little..."


    "What I''m talking about is... The alliance between Bingya and me, a total of 2000."


    Er... Everyone''s eyes widened, even Bingya was no exception. A pair of beautiful eyes widened. Obviously, I didn''t expect that I would bargain so fiercely and jump off the building at a 25% discount.


    You know, Zhong lixiu said 20000 before. Because Bingya is an outsider, she has to bear 2000 crystal nuclei alone, more than everyone else.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that Lin Yi could bargain so much. Together, they were only willing to pay 2000. Now, there are only five territories in s city.


    It''s too... Even Bingya feels that I''ve cut the price too much.

 Chapter 408

    Zhong lixiu''s face looks even worse. I didn''t expect that I can''t drop water. What''s two thousand? That little crystal core, you just say you don''t participate.


    Seeing that Zhong lixiu and I were tit for tat, Chen Xiaodao next to me tried to interrupt several times, but no one paid attention to him, and his words didn''t get the slightest response.


    That kind of disregard makes Chen Xiaodao''s face twitch constantly, and he has accumulated countless anger in his heart, but he can''t vent at this time. Maybe now Chen Xiaodao finally understands what his identity and status are here.


    As for Tong Lei, he walked around with a small screwdriver and twisted there. He was repairing his parts. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to this very solemn and important meeting at all.


    "Boss Lin... You''ve gone too far..." Zhong lixiu frowned and said.


    "Too much? I don''t think so," I said naturally.


    It''s right to ask exorbitant prices to pay back. Before, when Bingya was alone, because she didn''t have the capital to compete with so many people, Bingya could only accept the other party''s conditions.


    The so-called 20000 power crystal nucleus may just be what Zhong lixiu said casually.


    "The total cost is 20000, but you two are only willing to take out 2000, only one tenth? Do we still need this protective cover in our city?" Zhong lixiu said.


    "Yes, of course; but ah, 20000?" I sneered. "Who said 20000?"


    "Twenty thousand is just a number you casually say. Who knows how much it needs?" I said bluntly: "if you open your mouth for twenty thousand in fact, we would lose too much... Don''t the whole world pay attention to transparency now? Naturally, we should see where these resources are used?"


    The more he said, the darker Zhong lixiu''s face became.


    "As long as you let us arrange a few people to look at the seven elders, how much capacity crystal core do they need every month? If all of them are used, don''t say 4000, even 8000, I''ll bear it. How about it?" holding my eyebrows, I looked at Zhong lixiu impolitely. I wanted to see what else this guy could say.


    Zhong lixiu''s face is as black as the bottom of the pot. The place where the seven people are is the biggest secret in his heart. He will never tell anyone.


    "Two thousand is too little..." after a long silence, Zhong lixiu still said.


    "A lot, just two thousand, no more." I don''t give any chance to discuss at all.


    Zhong lixiu was very angry. Isn''t this kind of thing negotiated? Everyone together, I quote a number, you return a number, and then everyone together to find a suitable and acceptable number. There is no room for bargaining.


    Where is business like?


    But Zhong lixiu didn''t want others to know where the seven people were. After holding for a long time, he suddenly turned and looked at Chen Xiaodao: "Chen Xiaodao, you can get 6000 power crystal cores a month."


    Poof


    Chen Xiaodao, who was drinking tea, sprayed a mouthful of tea directly out for a long time. His face was stunned. He looked at Zhong lixiu and opened his mouth: "I want 6000 for Mao, and they only need 2000..."


    One person is three times as much as the two of them. What''s the reason?


    "No reason. If you still want food, shut up." Zhong lixiu said coldly.


    At this time, Chen Xiaodao didn''t dare to say anything. Without food, his territory couldn''t be maintained at all. In this case, he didn''t refute Zhong lixiu''s cost.


    Although I feel quite suffocated, I can only break my teeth and swallow blood.


    "You two are two thousand, Chen Xiaodao is six thousand, and Tong Lei and I will find a way to deal with the rest." Zhong lixiu said in a deep voice. Finally, he didn''t say how much he and Tong Lei had to pay, but the total may not be four thousand, which is estimated to be about the same as us.


    Chen Xiaodao is the only one who acts as the head of injustice.


    This meeting was over, and then Tong Lei kicked us out.


    This house is Tong Lei''s own. Tong Lei doesn''t like strangers entering his house.


    Bingya is very happy. Two thousand ability nuclei a month is actually a considerable pressure, because tyrants, lickers and other mutant beasts are some very powerful monsters. If you deal with those monsters carelessly, you will be injured.


    In order to protect the people in her territory, Bingya often hunts and kills monsters outside. It''s very hard. Unexpectedly, I immediately reduced the number from 4000 to 2000. It''s still for two people. That kind of pressure suddenly decreased a lot.


    As for Chen Xiaodao, it''s bad luck. He has to pay 6000 capacity crystal cores every month in exchange for food. There''s no doubt that Zhong lixiu is also squeezing Chen Xiaodao to death.


    But this is Chen Xiaodao''s decision!


    Originally, after the establishment of our territory, we did not go out of the city to hunt zombies and other things. We enjoyed a rare and stable time, but now it seems that this stable life can not last too long.


    Ordinary people work hard in cities, cultivate, grow food, raise unchangeable livestock and provide us with food.


    And those of us who have the ability to fight outside, to earn the ability crystal core, and strive to maintain the protective cover of s city.


    Both ordinary people and capable people bear heavy tasks and burdens on their shoulders.


    However, although this situation is still tired, it is many times better than the previous wandering and uncertain life.


    Back in the territory, after discussion, we decided to set up three hunting regiments.


    Bingya said that she was willing to share 1000 power nuclei, but after considering it, Bingya was the only one who could really be called an expert. There was so much burden and pressure on one person, so we took on 1500.


    Three hunting regiments, led by depravity, are the head of a regiment. There are two old brothers, Zhaolin and Chen Xi, as well as dozens of experts, such as crab, Lao Wu, Xiao Quan, Zhang Yin, Chen Bolin and Xiaofeng.


    Shirley leads a group as the head of the second regiment. There are deputy head Chen Yi and Zhou Jia. Among Shirley''s team, Zijiao, Xiao Ya and Lingling are no less powerful than the first regiment. Especially Chen Yi and Zhou Jia, Zhou Jia likes to imitate Chen Yi''s ability. The destructive power of the two cation guns is quite abnormal. The whole team, almost all girls, belongs to the women''s League.


    As for the third regiment, there are only five people, me, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, and... Dao language!


    Although there are only five people, their strength is absolutely terrible. They are specially responsible for dealing with some powerful mutant beasts and some special zombies.


    For us, the ability of fifteen nuclei is actually a heavy burden.


    When we took the three territories, we got a lot of ability nuclei, but those ability nuclei were distributed by us. We took what we should take, refined what we should refine, and there was not much left.


    The time for Zhong lixiu to inform us is also quite short. It''s time for delivery in less than half a month.


    We don''t have so much inventory like Zhong lixiu.


    It seems that we need to work hard during this period of time.


    All three hunting regiments were dispatched to take action in order to obtain those ability nuclei.


    S City, which can be said to be the only surviving city in the whole continent, is like a light in the dark. I don''t know how many zombies and monsters have attracted.


    The smell of living people gathered together, and the temptation to those monsters became stronger. There were countless zombies every day. The monsters were attracted by the smell of living people and came around s city.


    From time to time, some stupid zombies bumped their heads against the protective cover, and then broke into pieces immediately.


    There are many zombies around the city, but the really powerful zombies can hardly be seen.


    Not to mention looking for the crystal core, not even the desire to kill.


    Two zombies were cut to death. At the suggestion of fan Xiaotian, we are farther and farther away from s city

 Chapter 409

    Three hunting groups, including Shirley, Zijiao and Chen Yi, are responsible for cleaning the zombies around s city.


    Cleaning the zombies around s city is also a very important task. Although the protective cover can block the zombies and even tear the zombies to pieces when they hit one end, it will consume part of the energy of the protective cover every time it resists the collision of zombies.


    It''s impolite to say that if millions of zombies impact the shield together, unless you have countless ability to continuously supplement energy, otherwise the shield will be broken in a short time.


    Even if the damage caused in an instant exceeds the speed of energy supplement, the protective cover will collapse in an instant.


    Although s city is said to be safe, it is actually full of holes. There are loopholes everywhere. Any loophole may kill people in s city.


    Therefore, the capable people in each territory must go out regularly to clean up the zombies around the city to avoid more and more zombies.


    This is what people in every territory must do. Before, there was a war in S City, which led to the suspension of the external cleaning work. In this short time, a large number of zombies have been crowded around s city. If it is not blocked by the high walls stacked outside the city, maybe all the zombies have hit the protective cover.


    At Zhong lixiu''s side, the remaining six people were linked together, and the territory that had been connected together was reinforced again.


    The grain fields in Li Hao''s territory were given to Chen Xiaodao at the price that Chen Xiaodao needed to pay more capacity nuclei.


    Every organization should be involved in cleaning up zombies near the city. Even Tong Lei is no exception. He also sent dozens of strange mechanical dolls to eliminate large areas of zombies.


    After the zombies were killed, the bodies were transported to a special place, and then those who can control the fire, wearing gas masks, kept burning the bodies, smelling, and thick black smoke rose into the sky.


    Even if we have left s city far away, we can see the black pillar behind us.


    The team led by the fallen and the five of us went out to hunt powerful monsters. They went to a county next to s city. As for us, we were farther and farther away.


    I don''t know when to start. I can''t see the shape of the city. What appears in front of me has become a tall forest.


    Everywhere is a wild profusion of vegetation * no human beings, no animal, no even a corpse, and no insect''s song.


    There was silence, which made people feel creepy.


    "I don''t know how Xiyi is doing now. If Xiyi is here, it should be very simple?" Dao Yu suddenly said in the process of searching.


    Xiyi?


    This is a familiar name!


    The tree man who originally lived on the mermaid Island, when we left the mermaid Island, Xiyi became a big problem. Do you want to leave with Xiyi, and how do you want to leave with Xiyi?


    We once thought that we would dig out the body of Xi Yi from the ground, and then load more soil on the ship to ensure that Xi Yi''s body would not die, and then take Xi Yi to the land.


    Although there will be some trouble, it can be successful in theory, but Xiyi refused this request.


    Xiyi doesn''t want to leave Mermaid island. In Xiyi''s words, she was born on this island and died on this island. She doesn''t want to give up that island.


    When he left, the tree man was still waving his arms at us at the edge of the island.


    At that time, Nami cried like a little flower cat, and she couldn''t calm down for a long time.


    Now I suddenly mention Xi Yi. I feel lucky in my heart. Maybe... Fortunately Xi Yi didn''t come with me. Otherwise, our broken ship is still lost in that place. It''s estimated that no one will pay attention to the tree. It will dry up and die soon?


    However, if Xiyi were here, the situation would be much simpler. Everything that happened in the whole jungle could not escape Xiyi''s eyes and ears.


    "Eh? Something happened..."


    While I was thinking about it, Aishi next to me suddenly said that the spirit of the Falcon had keenly detected some movements.


    Without Xi Yi, I also have AI Xi. AI Xi''s Falcon spirit can also keenly detect all kinds of movements.


    In the vision provided by the spirit of the Falcon, a snake is twisting rapidly on the ground. It is a python. It looks as long as more than ten meters, and its body is like a bucket.


    I''m afraid this level of Python can only be seen when watching the disaster of crazy python. There is no doubt that this is a mutated beast.


    The ability to mutate the beast''s nucleus is much more valuable than the zombie''s.


    For such a long time, we finally saw something that could be used as prey. A trace of excitement suddenly appeared on each face, and then rushed to the python!


    But in the excitement, we ignored one thing. This Python twisted its body quickly and looked back constantly. Its eyes were full of fear, as if something terrible was chasing after itself.


    Even when we appeared in front of this python, this Python didn''t launch a sudden attack like other mutant beasts, just as if we didn''t see anything, and one head hit directly.


    "Don''t move, this thing is mine." he sipped his mouth. Fan Xiaotian was very interested in this big thing. He smiled grimly at the corners of his mouth, then rushed out suddenly, grabbed the mouth of the python, made a loud noise in his throat and forced his arms.


    With a cry, the python who didn''t know how heavy it was was was swung alive by fan Xiaotian, and then hit the ground heavily.


    At dusk, when he was attacked, the python became angry, opened his mouth and bit fan Xiaotian directly. It seemed that he wanted to swallow fan Xiaotian directly into his stomach.


    Compared with Python''s body, fan Xiaotian may be as small as a mouse, but this mouse has infinite power.


    He grabbed the Python''s upper jaw with one hand and the lower jaw with the other. He heard a hiss, his arms suddenly separated, and a large amount of blood scattered from the sky like raindrops.


    With the power of terror, the python was torn in two.


    Then a crystal core fell into fan Xiaotian''s hands. Looking at the size of the crystal core, it was at least comparable to the crystal core of more than a dozen zombies. This harvest was good.


    It seems that there are still many prey nearby, but I haven''t met them.


    "Come on, let''s go to the next place."


    When he got something good, fan Xiaotian looked very excited and shouted loudly.


    "Be careful... Attack!"


    At this time, ash, who had been observing the situation around through the spirit of the Falcon, suddenly turned crazy.


    The next moment, a harsh sound suddenly sounded.


    Whew, whew


    That sound was like a sharp arrow cutting through the air.


    When we looked up, each one changed his face.


    Arrow, it''s really a sharp arrow.


    In the sky, sharp arrows and tail feathers from behind are shooting in our direction.


    There are so many places that there are hardly any vacancies.


    What''s going on? How can so many sharp arrows come all of a sudden?


    "Golden shield!"


    Seeing the dense arrows, Hao Ziqi suddenly took a step forward, shook his long gun in his hand, and a golden shield suddenly appeared in front of all of us.


    In an instant, the jingling sound was like raindrops.


    All the arrows were completely blocked by Hao Ziqi. Those sharp arrows also seemed to have a very strong impact. Hao Ziqi''s figure continued to retreat under the impact of the sharp arrow.


    When the arrow rain finally came to an end, hundreds of figures appeared in front of us out of thin air, rapidly forming an encirclement circle to surround us


    When I saw those figures, I was suddenly stunned, and Aishi next to me... Was stunned!


    A nine foot tall, muscular man with a strange horn helmet appeared in front of us.

 Chapter 410

    We were quickly surrounded!


    Surrounded by dense enemies, Xiao Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi, fan Xiaotian and even Dao Yu were ready to fight. Only I stood in place foolishly and AI Xi next to me.


    Next to them are a group of strange looking enemies. These enemies have more or less the characteristics of some wild animals. It is unclear whether they are animals or humans.


    Unlike Shirley''s complete transformation, which can switch freely between Puma and human forms, these people seem to be... Orcs?


    After thinking for a long time, I finally thought of a word suitable for calling those lives in front of me.


    Yes, those people in front of them look like a group of orcs, which are somewhat similar to Zhang Quan Mermaid. Their bodies have the common characteristics of animals and humans.


    Around, I saw a large area of rat eyes with strange faces like mice, long moustaches, and rat people with seemingly fragile but very sharp claws. Those rat people were holding bows and arrows in their hands. They were the same people who had been shooting.


    He is short, but he looks very fierce.


    I also saw werewolves with sharp claws and tusks, tall and strong, bear people like a hill, tiger people with a king wrinkle on their forehead, extremely strong and sharp leopard people... And even the pig head people described by Lao Wu.


    Pig head man, I didn''t expect that this kind of life would really appear. With a round body, bare chest and breast, plus that fat head and big ears, he is a second senior brother.


    We can see the characteristics of all kinds of animals, but generally speaking, the number of mouse people is the largest, accounting for almost one-third. Among the remaining orcs, pig headed people, dog headed people, cats and Tauren account for another third. As for those powerful beasts such as werewolves, bears, tigers and leopards, there are a lot less orcs, But there is no doubt that each of them is an absolute master.


    Now we are surrounded by this group of orcs. Although it is not very good, we have to say that these orcs lack a sense of beauty compared with the members of the mermaid clan.


    Of course, it''s not completely absent. Like a cat eared girl in it, it''s very cute.


    These orcs obviously have great power, but now ash and I don''t pay attention to these orcs at all. Our eyes are completely focused on the figure that is taller than the tiger among the orcs.


    The strong muscles look like cast iron. They bulge piece by piece. Two thick arms like tree trunks are exposed outside. The upper body is almost naked. Only the position of the shoulders is covered with a thick armor.


    The ox horn helmet blocked most of his face and couldn''t see the real shape. In his hand, he held a terrible knife almost as tall as himself. The blade was pale and cold.


    This man is obviously the leader of the group of orcs.


    Although we can''t see the characteristics of the orcs in this man, we can see that everyone around us has great respect for this man.


    Just... When I saw this man, my heart pounded involuntarily, and my face became particularly strange. Aishi beside me widened her eyes, and her lips seemed to tremble slightly.


    That man, that look, that savage temperament, that iconic big knife... Barbarian, barbarian three knives, Barbarian King!


    And that iconic line - my big knife is hungry.


    Fuck, this guy is not the king of barbarians. Who is Tamil?


    Of course, it''s nothing if I''m just a hero. I''ve seen many heroes, Zach, the prince, and so many around me, but the identity of Tamil, the king of barbarians, is a little special.


    Because... Tamil is ashy''s man!


    Yes, in the background of the League of heroes, Aishi and Tamil are a couple.


    Both of them belong to the tribal leaders of freldrod. In the cold and cruel freldrod, the living conditions are extremely difficult, and the struggle among the tribes is quite cruel.


    In order to survive in that cruel environment, the two tribes of Tamil and AISI formed an alliance as a whole. Even in order to ensure the efficiency of this alliance, the two also formed a husband and wife.


    Although it is said to be a purely political marriage, there is no doubt that the two people are indeed husband and wife.


    So when we saw Tamil, our faces became a little strange. I don''t know why. There was a faint sour feeling in my heart, which was quite uncomfortable.


    The Tamil is the leader of the tribe in freldrod, known as the king of barbarians. Here, it seems that he has become the king of this group of orcs, and has absolute rights among these people.


    As long as Tamil doesn''t speak, the other orcs around will never act casually.


    When we saw Tamil, Tamil''s eyes also stared at us. Especially when we saw Aishi, a mass of light burst out in his eyes almost instantly.


    "Who are you and why attack us?" little yellow book asked the enemy in front of them without feeling the strange atmosphere around them.


    "Attack you? You robbed our prey." Tamil just sneered and stared at ash without moving away.


    "Prey?"


    Then we found the python.


    Is this Python their prey?


    "Unexpectedly... I met you in this world under such circumstances." Tamil suddenly said without a head.


    No one except me knows what Tamil means.


    "Come with me, I am the leader of this tribe, and you can still be the queen of this tribe." Tamil stretched out his palm to Aishi and said in a rare soft voice.


    Chief, Queen!


    I didn''t say anything. I just looked at ash quietly. I wanted to know what kind of decision ash would make.


    No matter what decision ash makes, I won''t stop it.


    What I didn''t expect was that Aishi didn''t answer. She just stared at the man king. The expression on her face was quite strange: "where''s your master?"


    "Master?" Tamil seemed to hear something funny: "what master? I''m the king. Who can be my master?"


    Tamil''s voice is full of pride. He is the king. No one wants to be his master.


    This sentence changed ash''s face.


    "You killed him?" ash''s voice was a little cold.


    "Almost, but his body is still good. Although it is not as good as my original body, it is still strong." Tamil sneered.


    "Is this your master?" finally, Tamil stared at me with a slight mockery: "a weak guy, did this guy force you to do something? I still know how attractive my woman is..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill him and set you free." Tamil stared at me. I could feel the strong killing in the man''s eyes.


    I couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    I know I''ll fight Tamil sooner or later, but I didn''t expect this moment to come so suddenly that I''m completely unprepared, and now this guy wants to kill me.


    Carrying the machete, he came straight at me.


    Although manwang seems to be very powerful, but... I won''t wait to die. If you want to kill me, you have to have that strength.


    But... Jingle!


    There was only a crisp sound. The manwang who was coming towards me suddenly stopped and looked at the ice arrow in front of him.


    The ice arrow shot at the blade in his hand and fell to the ground.


    Ash... Defending me!


    "Ash, what are you doing?" the pretty king also changed his face and looked at ash strangely. He didn''t seem to think that ash would attack him for me.


    "Who the hell are you?" a hoarse voice came out of ash''s mouth, and it was cold.

 Chapter 411

    "Who on earth are you?" ash''s voice was extremely cold and had no emotion.


    The ice bow in his hand was raised and directly aimed at the man king in front of him, his former husband.


    The pretty king was also stunned. He didn''t seem to expect that ash would aim at himself. He looked at ash strangely: "ash, what are you talking about, I am..."


    "You''re not him," ash said coldly.


    At this moment, several people nearby also understood that it seems that the woman I summoned has something to do with the man in front of me.


    Moreover, the current situation seems to be a little more complicated!


    I was also stunned. The man king in front of me was not a man king. Who was that? Look at that. Anyone who has played the hero league can basically be sure that this guy must be the man king, right?


    This guy doesn''t look like a manwang. Who is there?


    But before I could speak, the man Wang in front of me suddenly smiled: "tut Tut, chick, it''s good. I can actually see that I thought I should do quite well. Unexpectedly, you found it."


    I fainted. This guy is really not a Barbarian King. If he is not a Barbarian King, who is this guy?


    "I wasn''t ready to take away your soul marks because you have a relationship with me, but... In that case, there''s nothing to say. Maybe today is my lucky day. I can meet so many soul marks... Kill them, little ones!"


    With a wave of his palm, the so-called pretty king said coldly.


    Soul mark? This guy is also collecting soul marks?


    The Centaur suddenly appeared in my mind. At that time, we were frantically pursued and killed by the Centaur for so long. The Centaur died and lived and died, and was resurrected by the mysterious power every time.


    Finally, it is proved that the mysterious power comes from the shadow Island, and their goal is to collect the soul marks of these heroes. Now the Barbarian King has said the same thing, but also to collect the soul marks.


    Can it be said that the man who controls the man King''s body now also comes from the shadow island? Who is it?


    This sentence brought me too much confusion, but now I didn''t have the opportunity to clarify my thinking. The orcs next to me immediately launched a fierce attack on us. At a close distance, the mouse people gave up their bows and arrows, turned to a sharp dagger, and then their body rushed at us like a gust of wind.


    The other orcs, too, surrounded us in an instant.


    No one expected that we were only hunting a python here. We didn''t expect to encounter these orcs. What''s more, these orcs actually have a leader who is not a Barbarian King, and now we are being besieged by this group of orcs.


    The situation changed too quickly, but we reacted immediately. With a wave of my palm, there were four cards left at the same time.


    Elise, sister Dao, leflen and Sona appear at the same time.


    As soon as she appeared, SANA immediately began to play deadly music. The final movement of the wild dance appeared in an instant, and sound waves spread rapidly around.


    Don''t underestimate the power of the final movement of the wild dance. Control is only one aspect. This move is also SANA''s most deadly and lethal skill.


    Only limited by their own strength, although it caused the impact of sound waves, the sound waves were weak. For those real experts, they couldn''t play any effect, but now, for those fragile rat people, they were destroyed.


    The ripples expanded rapidly in mid air. As soon as those rat people touched the ripples, their bodies shook involuntarily, and then the sound of poop continued. Their bodies were instantly broken by sound waves, turned into countless flesh and blood fragments, and scattered around.


    Under one move, a large number of rat people died. As for other orcs, they were also miserable under this sound wave. Their bodies were forced to dance. Some fragile orcs also had ferocious cracks on their bodies, which looked quite tragic.


    This is not to mention that other people will not miss this opportunity while taking advantage of the big move.


    Waving their weapons one by one, they rushed over, Shua, Shua, the greedy hydras in their hands tore wildly, and I don''t know how many orcs'' bodies were torn into two pieces directly.


    Xiao Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi, fan Xiaotian and Dao Yu also took advantage of this opportunity to quickly destroy a large number of orcs in front of them. These people are first-class experts. They have a very accurate grasp of time. As long as there is an opportunity to start, they will never miss it.


    But soon the orcs broke free from the chaos caused by the final movement of the wild dance and howled and killed us one by one.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Those orcs are different from any monster we have encountered before.


    More ferocious than the mutated beast and smarter than the fish man.


    Bear man, Tauren and pig man have strong power and defense, just like tanks, directly in front of us. Werewolves and leopards, who are famous for their agility and lethality, make full use of their own advantages. I, ah, rotate around our bodies, constantly causing the most famous crisis to us.


    As for the tiger people, although the number is small, there are only a few, but each one''s strength is particularly powerful and agile. All of them are the best choice.


    Just three tigers surrounded fan Xiaotian. Fan Xiaotian wanted to get rid of it, which turned into an extravagant hope.


    As for the little yellow book, his face was dignified, and there was a strong dark force surging all over his body. One dark serve revolved around him, and then directly invaded the body of an orc, and then exploded. He was immediately broken into pieces. In that fragmentation, he could actually see a dazzling crystal core.


    The crystal nucleus is no worse than what we got from the python before.


    Several other heroes also threw themselves into the battlefield. Dao Yu opened his wings and kept shuttling through this large monster.


    Relying on the powerful power of my body, I was stunned to carry the attack of two bear people and a lot of pig people.


    As soon as the palm shook, the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs chopped down. The effect of breaking armor was triggered unexpectedly. Only a snort was heard, and the bear man in front was cut in half from head to foot.


    Blood sprayed on his face, and his face was red with blood.


    A little on my face, I immediately killed another werewolf.


    Then, with a cry, I heard a harsh sound in my ear, almost subconsciously raised my palm.


    Boom


    After a series of body pedals, he withdrew for several steps. His hands were numb and his arms were about to break.


    That sharp broadsword has more powerful power than me. It is worthy of the iron like muscle on my body. That power is really abnormal.


    The fake Barbarian King locked me with a gloomy smile and surrounded me directly with dozens of powerful orcs around him.


    There are only five people in the team. Hao Ziqi has become a powerful guardian, guarding in front of Aishi and leflen, giving them the opportunity to output.


    As for others, everyone has to face dozens of opponents.


    But even so, it did not lose the slightest.


    I haven''t met such a powerful enemy for a long time. My heart was also excited. I howled and grabbed the greedy Hydra in my hand.


    The Tomahawk and the broadsword are constantly colliding. The harsh sound is accompanied by the dazzling Mars. Both of them have infinite power.


    This guy... Is definitely not a Barbarian King.


    I can also feel the difference. How to say, although this guy has the appearance of a Barbarian King and even the power of a Barbarian King, his fighting style is not as fierce and wild as that of a Barbarian King. On the contrary, his action looks obscene, obscene and gloomy.


    This situation is very clear in this battlefield.


    But the man King''s body obviously doesn''t adapt to this way of fighting.


    Boom, boom... The battle axe danced like crazy and almost turned into a circle. The axe blade chopped down wildly again and again. I only heard the sound of Dang. That guy couldn''t grasp the big knife in his hand, and everyone was split by me for more than ten meters.


    For a time, there was no obstacle in front of me.


    "Kill!"

 Chapter 412

    By means of metal manipulation, the greedy Hydra directly got rid of it and split it at the chest of the fake man king.


    The guy was just hit by me. The middle door opened and his chest was completely defenseless. With the sharp of greedy Hydra, maybe it was enough to tear this guy''s chest to pieces.


    I don''t know why, I become particularly fierce at this time, and I don''t know whether it is because of my jealousy or pure want to escape from here. In short, I feel that my strength has reached a powerful level I''ve never experienced before.


    With this axe, I''ll kill this fake second.


    But... Boom!


    Seeing that the axe was about to split the chest of the fake man king, the ground below suddenly exploded. Only a loud noise was heard. An extremely ugly huge creature, like an insect, directly drilled out of the depths of the earth.


    The mouth was full of dense steel teeth. The body directly hit the greedy nine headed snake. The greedy nine headed snake immediately deviated from it and cut it on a werewolf, directly splitting the Werewolf in two.


    The huge bug just appeared and immediately opened its big mouth. There were two long and narrow eyes on the mouth. It roared and rushed towards us.


    This disgusting thing, apart from others, just like that, can lead the timid three points before people start playing.


    Fear, it looks so scared and disgusting.


    Not to mention, when this big bug appeared, in another direction, a strange insect like a mantis arm flew down from the sky. On the ground, like a huge earthworm, a monster with only a huge mouth appeared.


    These monsters, which have never been seen before, now appear around one by one.


    They all look like insects, but the reminder is bigger and more ferocious than any ferocious beast.


    "Kill them..." the fake Barbarian King seemed to be able to command these monsters and burst into tears. All the monsters rushed towards us.


    This is trouble.


    Originally, it was a very dangerous thing for us to deal with dozens of times our own enemies. Now there are so many terrible strange insects, and the danger is increased a hundred times in an instant.


    This trouble, we want to retreat, but a strange insect has appeared behind us, and the three strange lives have formed a triangular circle around us.


    Among so many people, except Dao language, I''m afraid no one can escape from this encirclement.


    The situation suddenly became particularly dangerous.


    My brain is like a super high-speed computer, frantically calculating how to survive this situation.


    I wanted to kill the fake king before. I didn''t expect that I would become prey in the twinkling of an eye.


    Shua!


    While I was still calculating in my heart, I suddenly heard a strange sound. Then in front of me, an extremely bloody and cruel picture appeared, and a laser ray crossed directly from mid air.


    That scene is very similar to what Dao Yu once said.


    Ruthless cutting, no power can resist the cutting energy, and dozens of orcs'' bodies are cut directly from the middle.


    Not to mention, in the bloody center of that large area, a chaotic storm emerged out of thin air, just like the energy turbulence. Everything around was covered by this amazing energy turbulence in an instant.


    Crackling!


    The insect like a mantis seemed to feel dangerous, and its body quickly jumped to the side, but the orcs nearby were not so lucky, and its body was directly torn to pieces by the chaotic storm.


    There was a gap in the originally dense encirclement.


    "Go!"


    With a loud drink, he rushed out of the gap with the people around him.


    The orcs in the back wanted to catch up, but they were finally intercepted by the fake Barbarian King. Some scrupulous eyes glanced at the nearby jungle, and finally stamped their feet with hatred. The strange insects also disappeared. The Barbarian King led the orcs to leave quickly.


    I didn''t expect that the fake manwang gave up so much. Obviously, he had considerable scruples about the power that just appeared.


    The master of power, who saved Daoyu before, has saved us now.


    Who, for what?


    After the orcs retreated, I searched a large area around with ash''s Falcon spirit. Unfortunately, I didn''t find anything. Finally, I had to retreat reluctantly.


    Obviously, the man didn''t want to see us.


    Just don''t know why, since you don''t want to see us, why save us twice?


    Maybe that person has his own difficult words?


    After cleaning up, we quickly left here. We had more than 30 crystal nuclei. In fact, there should be more. Unfortunately, in the just battle, we didn''t have time to collect crystal nuclei, which led to the waste of many crystal nuclei.


    However, although the situation just now was dangerous, this harvest was still very good. These more than 30 crystal nuclei were at least comparable to the crystal nuclei of more than 300 zombies. This was only the first day, and there was this harvest.


    When we got the nucleus, we left quickly.


    On the other side, the fake manwang commanded his men, carrying the body of the Python and heading for his nest.


    It''s strange that these are clearly orcs, but they listen to the words of the fake Barbarian King and turn a blind eye to those ugly and terrible insects.


    Even one of the big mouthed insects seemed greedy and swallowed up an orc at random, while the other orcs didn''t look at it and didn''t seem to notice it at all.


    Until they reached the foot of a mountain, they got into a cave.


    It looks like a mountain from the outside, but from the inside it looks like a cave with an unusual picture.


    It''s incredibly broad, the cave extends continuously, and it gradually winds to the depths of the earth. The underground passage extends in all directions, just like an underground city.


    In this underground city, it stinks. On one of the squares, there are mountains of corpses.


    There are human bodies on one side and the bodies of various animals on the other.


    The other one, dressed in a blood robe, fused two different lives... That''s how the orcs were made.


    The so-called orcs are not living life at all. They are all dead things, but a monster formed by the reunion of corpses.


    Zombies, or zombies, that''s all.


    Near the figure of the red robe, there was a gray black shadow, which flickered constantly.


    Seeing the fake King appear, a sneer came up at the corners of his mouth: "failed?"


    The fake King snorted a little reluctantly.


    "I told you that that guy is hard to deal with. Unfortunately, you don''t take it to heart." the shadow mocked.


    "But you didn''t say that the man had five soul marks... I don''t know how the man survived with so many soul marks." the fake manwang said reluctantly.


    "Moreover, if the damned woman hadn''t suddenly appeared to make trouble, I could kill them this time." this was the most unwilling thing for manwang. He saw that he was about to succeed. Unexpectedly, he was interrupted by the sudden woman at the last moment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our research is about to succeed. After my zombie Legion is successfully built, no matter how publicized the robots over there will die." the man who hasn''t said a word finally spoke.


    The low, repressed voice was chilling.


    "But... Now I need more bodies, human and animal bodies!"


    Human wisdom, coupled with the strong body of the beast, can create a truly perfect and powerful life.


    But now there are too few human beings. Those zombies have no value. There is only one city left for the living

 Chapter 413

    On the way back, Aishi seemed quite silent. I knew that Aishi was still thinking about the man king.


    How did the man King''s body appear here? This is almost impossible. To be exact, they all have no body.


    Whether it''s manwang, Aishi, Daomei or Elise, it''s just a soul mark, just a soul.


    The world where they originally lived has perished in the last world. Only their powerful heroes and their own souls are preserved, sealed in the dark space, and then summoned by the summoner of the world, can they manifest a body.


    Although the body is as like as two peas, it does not have the power of the original body. Only when it is continuously exercised and promoted, will it regain its strength.


    The body of the Barbarian King should not be the noumenon of the Barbarian King. If it is the noumenon of the Barbarian King... I haven''t seen it before, but I can imagine that the shadow of the war that chased me before, hekarim, I have personally experienced the power of the Centaur. A building more than ten floors high was knocked down at once.


    The Barbarian King is the king of barbarians. It is a symbol of barbarism and its strength is also very awesome. If the guy''s body comes out, even a little fart can easily smash me out.


    That is to say, that guy''s body is not a real body, but only manifest in this world.


    But to manifest, there must be a host.


    Who is the host of the Barbarian King?


    Or has it really been killed?


    A general idea has appeared in my heart.


    The Barbarian King was probably summoned by someone, but the Barbarian King met a more powerful expert.


    Then his own host, the summoner, was even killed, and the man King''s body was even occupied, just like the one surnamed Bai before.


    That weird, parasitic ability.


    That guy, isn''t he a parasite? As soon as this idea appeared in my mind, I shook my head again and again. It''s impossible. The number of parasites is very small. Although I say there are, I''ve never seen it before. It''s unlikely.


    It may be similar to the power surnamed Bai. I just don''t know what happens to the current Barbarian King after his body is occupied. Will he


    Maybe that''s what ash is worried about now?


    Although it is said that the two people are a political marriage, they are also husband and wife in any case. It is normal for ash to be in a bad mood.


    What''s more, as like as two peas, the counterfeit goods also say that the soul seal is the same as the war of Kareem and Hon. Does it have any connection? Or is it from the same force?


    While thinking, we returned to the city. After a day''s cleaning, there were many fewer zombies around the city, but the smell of burning corpses was very bad all around the city, even in the city.


    The hunting group led by depravity also returned successfully. They got more than 20 crystal nuclei of zombies and five or six crystal nuclei of mutant beasts. Counting ours, it was less than 500.


    However, this is only the first day. There are still more than ten days before the next turn in of the ability crystal nucleus. That''s enough.


    The hunting group led by Shirley is very tired. Although they are faced with small zombies, there are too many. It''s like waiting in line for you to kill your hands.


    After returning, I immediately rushed to Bingya''s territory and told Bingya about this situation.


    As a result, Bingya was also surprised. Bingya had never met the life of a ORC. Although we ran a long distance, we were 40 or 50 kilometers away at most. If we really count, it was still within the geographical scope of S City, but only in a more remote area.


    Sometimes hunting zombies will even go further, but I have never encountered that strange life, or even heard of it.


    "Is it different from me?" Bing Ya asked with a frown.


    "No, it''s a complete transformation. Your body can switch between Phoenix and human, and that kind has always maintained the appearance of half man and half beast," I stressed.


    Bingya''s face looks very dignified. At such a close distance from s City, there is such a powerful and ferocious force hidden, and the people in s city are not aware of it at all. This situation makes people feel creepy.


    Although I don''t want to take care of Zhong lixiu and Chen Xiaodao, I can''t help telling them under such circumstances.


    There is no eternal enemy in this world. Even if you fight life and death before, when you face the same powerful enemy, you should still join hands.


    After listening to me, the faces of these people all became quite ugly.


    "Before, when s city went out to hunt zombies, there were often casualties. Many people never came back after they went out." Zhong lixiu said, "and the direction you went was the place with the highest mortality. Dozens of people died there almost every month."


    "Later, even people didn''t dare to go to that place. We used to investigate, but we didn''t find anything. Unexpectedly, it was such a group of monsters." Zhong lixiu said with a gloomy face.


    Maybe that''s why so many of his men died before. They all killed them.


    On my side, because I couldn''t find any reason, I thought it was just a pure accident.


    Orcs, and those strange and terrible insects, this is a time bomb ambushed around s city.


    "I think we should take precautions in advance," I said after thinking about it.


    "You can rest assured that there is a monitor every ten meters around s city." Zhong lixiu said, "if you don''t rest assured, we can send some people to take turns in the area around s city. As long as something appears, we can find it."


    It doesn''t hurt to be careful.


    I nodded: "and underground, those ugly insects seem to be able to drill out of the underground..."


    "You can rest assured." a slightly sharp voice was the voice of the black moon: "the underground of s city is reinforced concrete, and there are dense sewer pipes, oil and gas pipelines and other things. Even those insects can''t get through."


    This is the first time I heard the black moon speak. This body is small, like a girl. That voice makes people feel very uncomfortable.


    Think about it. Even if it''s easy for you to get in the underground of the city, it''s troublesome to get out.


    After some discussion, each territory has 50 capable people, forming a team of 200 capable people. They patrol around the city day and night, without missing any clues.


    As for others, what to do and continue to do, we continue to look for the ability crystal core. After all, this is a very important task for us. This thing can not be interrupted by anything, even if it is surrounded by zombies.


    After cleaning up the zombies around, even Shirley, Zijiao and Chen Yi''s team joined the search for the ability crystal core.


    With so many people collecting together, the speed immediately accelerated a lot.


    Moreover, since the last time we met those monsters, we never met those monsters again. If we were not quite sure that so many people experienced together, I would even think I was wrong or dreaming?


    Apart from the five of us, there are so many people in s city that no one has met or seen that kind of life.


    Perhaps those who see the orcs are dead?


    After that, Bingya and I even took people to the place where we met the orcs again.


    There are still traces left on the ground after the previous battle, especially where strange insects came out from the depths of the ground. Everything clearly tells us what happened at that time.


    But here we didn''t meet the orcs and were not attacked. It felt as if nothing had happened.


    After a careful inspection here, they can only go back in the end, but almost everyone restricts their subordinates. No matter what happens, they must not go to this place.


    However, no one noticed that in the depths of the earth, the disaster was gradually coming.

 Chapter 414

    About seven or eight days have passed, and two thousand nuclei are almost enough. In addition to getting a lot of capability nuclei on the first day, it becomes more and more difficult to obtain capability nuclei later.


    After all, although there are many zombies, there are not many powerful zombies, and the blood rain has not come for a long time. There are fewer and fewer zombies that can evolve. Those high-level zombies kill one less. Just like some non renewable resources, the regeneration speed is far less than our killing speed.


    At this rate, perhaps when we can no longer get the crystal core of powerful zombies, maybe it is the extinction of powerful zombies, that is, when we launch a counterattack, eliminate all zombies and become the master of the world again.


    Perhaps it is the stability in this s city that gives us hope and allows us to see hope.


    Before that, we thought more about how to live in this end of the world, as for the so-called counter attack and regain control of the world? I can''t even think of such an idea.


    After the internal battle in S City, the original chaos gradually subsided due to the need to face the common enemy, zombies and monsters. Of course, meeting each other will not give each other a good face. At most, they just didn''t work directly.


    Originally, 12 people were responsible for the urban defense task. Now Zhong lixiu didn''t want to be the head of injustice, so they directly threw half of the task to us.


    And although they are very upset, Zhong lixiu''s people have to change their original conditions. Although they are based on s city itself, s city has a small population and fewer capable people. In this case, if they are only local experts in S City, Zhong lixiu''s strength will become weaker and weaker compared with us.


    Of course, even if the conditions are changed, it is impossible to attract those who have been enslaved, but most of them can deceive some new people.


    In this regard, Zhong lixiu did a good job. After the situation here stabilized, Zhong lixiu used private planes, helicopters and other things to run around the world and publicize everywhere.


    It''s impolite to say that their leaflets are almost floating on most of China''s territory. Longhe city is hundreds of kilometers away from here. They have received those leaflets.


    Even after such a long time, people continue to come from all directions. Although most of them are small, sometimes even just one or two, the people in s city are still slowly increasing.


    All forces are trying their best to attract new people. Only with new people, their territory will become more dynamic and stronger.


    We are stationed in the south, which is a stumbling block for Zhong lixiu. Most of the north of s city are mountains and forests, with few people and few zombies. Compared with the south, there are many more zombies, and the pressure of guarding is also greater.


    But for this, we pretend not to know. Sometimes we can''t be too tit for tat. In that case, we can''t do anything. Of course, the losses suffered in this place must be made up in other aspects.


    During this period of time, it was quiet and peaceful. The picture of Tamil attacking with a group of orcs did not appear.


    Many people have relaxed, thinking that strange lives such as orcs may be afraid and dare not come over, but I know things will never be so simple, because those monsters have the same purpose as the shadow of war hekarim.


    That fake exists to collect soul marks.


    I don''t know why they have to collect those things, but one thing is certain. Those guys are those who will not stop until they reach their goal, even if they die!


    They will never give up.


    Perhaps, when we don''t notice, it is when these damn guys cause heavy damage to us.


    Walking over the city wall, I saw a hazy outside the city.


    Around the current urban area of S City, there is a tall city wall, which is made of stone strips, bricks and reinforced concrete with a thickness of more than one meter. It is quite solid.


    The protective cover, like a huge pot cover, covered the sky over the whole s city. Because of the pot cover, I looked at the picture outside, which was confused and hazy.


    The shadow of a zombie can be seen in the distance.


    "Eh? Brother Lin, you''re here too?" Meng Rui''s voice interrupted my thoughts.


    After taking a look at Meng Rui, Meng Rui seems to be much older in just one month. I feel sorry for Meng Rui and Zhang Quan. Although I am the Lord, these two people are basically dealing with things in the territory.


    All kinds of things have to be busy late every day. They often can''t even eat well and sleep. A trace of white can be seen in Meng Rui''s ear.


    "Brother Meng." glancing at Meng Rui''s dark circles, I said, "you''ve been busy all night. Go back and have a rest first."


    "Who said that Zhang Quan was busy here last night, and I was sleeping all the time." Meng Rui casually waved his hand and said, "by the way, I happen to be looking for you. Come and have a look. Guan Zhaolin and they found a strange thing."


    At present, the ability of crystal nuclei is still one or two hundred. Other hunting groups have temporarily stopped searching. Only their depraved team continues. It is estimated that it should be OK in two days at most. Unexpectedly, they found strange things at this time.


    I couldn''t help being curious. What did I find that made Meng Rui so anxious?


    Moreover, looking at Meng Rui''s face, it seems that he still has a heavy feeling.


    Led by Meng Rui, we came to an empty room nearby. There was no one else in the place. It was obvious that Meng Rui didn''t want others to find out about it.


    This situation makes me more and more curious.


    Then, I saw Zhang Yin, depravity and Chen Xi, all with dignified faces. From the inside room, there were bursts of roars.


    Hearing this voice, my face suddenly changed. That voice... Is it the voice of a zombie?


    Is there a zombie in this room? Or which brother became a zombie?


    With so many people in the team, is it Guan Zhaolin? Chen Bolin, or


    Names crossed in my heart. No matter which name makes me tremble. My brothers, don''t have any problems.


    At that time, I was almost impulsive. I pushed aside the crowd and rushed in, but when I saw the picture inside, the expression on my face suddenly became very strange.


    I saw... Guan Zhaolin''s body pressed on a zombie.


    Shit, this guy has such a strong taste. Can''t he be so hungry and thirsty that he won''t even let go of the zombie?


    And he is also a licker. This taste is too heavy. I feel that my brain is not enough. I always thought Lao Wu was the most evil guy, but now I found that Guan Zhaolin was more evil than Lao Wu.


    Lao Wu thought about it in his heart at most, but Guan Zhaolin took action directly.


    But when I looked carefully, I found that things didn''t seem to be the same.


    Guan Zhaolin did press on a zombie. He just grabbed the licker''s neck and pressed it on the ground alive, with his knee against the licker''s back, so that the licker could not overturn Guan Zhaolin no matter how hard he struggled.


    When I saw this scene, the whole person was speechless. These people actually grabbed a licker and came back?


    God, what do you think you''re doing? I can''t think of this licker as a kitten or a dog. It''s too much to scratch if you want.


    And what are you doing with this, being a pet?


    "Hey, Lin Yi, you''re here." Guan Zhaolin was panting: "just come. Shit, I can''t hold on. This guy''s strength is too strong. Those bastards are unwilling to come to help. I''m tired to death."


    Guan Zhaolin is quite dissatisfied with Chen Xi and the fallen.


    "I said, what the hell are you doing?" I don''t know what happened. "What happened to this licker?"


    "Pregnant!"


    "Poof..."

 Chapter 415

    "Poof..."


    Pregnant?


    When I suddenly heard Guan Zhaolin''s words, I just felt that my world outlook was being challenged. The expression on my face could only be described as weird.


    Shit, this joke is not funny at all.


    I didn''t laugh because I knew these brothers wouldn''t be bored. I used this kind of thing to amuse me, and I''m afraid it''s true according to Guan Zhaolin''s face.


    In other words, is the licker really pregnant?


    Shit, what a mess. I don''t know whether the licker is male or female. Is he still pregnant? How can pregnancy, sexual reproduction or asexual division be really the same as the heavy taste cartoon painted by Lao Wu?


    For a moment, my brain was full of strange thoughts. I didn''t know how long it had passed before I finally accepted this unimaginable thing.


    Looking at these brothers, I frowned: "really?"


    "Really."


    Then the big mouth Lao Wu explained nearby.


    They did hunt zombies and seize crystal nuclei. There are a lot of zombies near s City, but they can''t help the large-scale massacre. The powerful zombies nearby are basically solved. This time, they searched for a long time and finally met the licker.


    It''s just a licker. Maybe it was really our powerful enemy before, but now it''s as worthless as a little rabbit.


    The licker was also smart. As soon as he saw that the situation was wrong, he was ready to run away. He didn''t know whether Guan Zhaolin was bullied or what was going on, so he ran to Guan Zhaolin.


    Guan Zhaolin naturally wouldn''t let this guy go. One arm directly turned into a big knife and chopped it hard. He almost ripped the licker in two.


    As a result, Guan Zhaolin was ready to attack again and completely killed this guy, but he didn''t expect to see a strange scene. There was a small zombie in the licker''s stomach.


    Another zombie, Guan Zhaolin was startled at that time.


    What was supposed to kill the licker turned into a live capture.


    The zombie was pregnant and actually conceived a little zombie. This kind of thing has never happened. It can be said that these brothers inspired for a while. They felt that the situation was wrong. They didn''t kill the licker immediately, but took it back alive.


    Otherwise, even if it is said to others, it is estimated that no one will believe it. After all, this kind of thing is a little too bullshit.


    Just like now, even after listening to my brothers'' explanation, I still feel very bullshit.


    Then Guan Zhaolin stepped aside, grabbed the licker''s neck, lifted the licker up, and the position of his stomach was displayed in front of me.


    I clearly saw the disgusting scene. I just felt that everything I ate in my stomach seemed to vomit out. That unbearable taste!


    The licker has been ripped open, but this position is not the key of the licker. The guy didn''t die, even alive.


    Then in this guy''s belly, I saw that disgusting scene.


    The belly was cut open. I don''t know why, the blood and flesh of the zombie were black and red or pale and rotten, but the guy''s belly was a strange bright red.


    It seems that it is really the color of blood. Drops of ferocious viscous liquid are constantly dripping down, which looks particularly terrible.


    The stomach is entangled with blood vessels, muscles and veins, and the white mucous membrane is wrapped with an oval thing like a fetus.


    But that thing doesn''t seem to be so honest. It keeps struggling and wriggling in the fetal membrane, as if it wants to get out of it.


    Seriously, if this guy hadn''t been moving, I even thought it was the zombie with stones, not pregnancy.


    The personal evidence and material evidence are in front. Even I have to believe what I see.


    Across that layer of fetal membrane, the little thing inside is constantly struggling. It looks terrible and makes people feel creepy.


    There was an endless blade in my hand. Guan Zhaolin grabbed the zombie and cut it with a Shua.


    With a snort, the fetal membrane was cut directly, and then something about the size of a three or four year old rolled down from the fetal membrane.


    What''s that, a fetus?


    The appearance looks like a human, with human limbs, and the body has not rotted, but it is definitely not human normal skin, and the body is full of that kind of mucus.


    It was cut alive and fell to the ground, but this strange thing didn''t die. It even crawled on the ground and came towards me little by little.


    When I arrived at my feet, I suddenly opened my mouth. A pale tooth looked particularly sharp and bit directly at my ankle.


    That scene startled me. I subconsciously kicked this guy out with one foot, hit his head against the wall and fell to the ground.


    My strength was terrible. Even the steel bar was broken when I stepped down, but this thing hit the wall and fell to the ground. There were some cracks on the wall, but this guy shook his head like a person who was fine, and came to me again.


    The degree of physical firmness is almost abnormal.


    That scene changed everyone''s face.


    This guy, even before he was really born, showed this extraordinary ferocity. If he really let this little thing be born safely and grow up, what kind of monster would he become?


    When we thought of this, we could not help clicking in our hearts.


    That could turn into a terrible monster.


    Seeing the little guy climb over again, although he is a valuable research object, I still couldn''t help but grab the greedy Hydra and chop it directly.


    Greedy Hydra''s power, even the little thing''s mother couldn''t carry it, so she was directly hacked to death.


    With a scream, the little thing''s body was divided into two and there was no more movement.


    These zombies are actually pregnant, which is definitely not a good thing for us.


    "Don''t spread this situation for the time being. I''m afraid it will cause panic." after thinking about it, I said.


    Originally, I thought that one of these zombies would be killed less, and one day they would be killed all, but I didn''t expect that now these zombies are actually pregnant.


    The feeling in my heart suddenly became more heavy, and it seemed that the zombies born during pregnancy seemed more ferocious and cruel than those ordinary zombies outside. They had not been officially born, and even began to have a strong aggressiveness.


    It''s really terrible.


    The most important thing now is that I don''t know how many such pregnant zombies are. Is it only this licker level zombie that starts to get pregnant, or can all zombies get pregnant?


    If it is the former, there is still some hope. If it is the latter, mankind can basically perish.


    "How many lickers and other zombies have been hunted these days?" I asked after thinking about it.


    "More than a hundred," replied the degenerate.


    "Is this the only one pregnant?"


    "We are also the first time to encounter such a thing today. We are all startled."


    This sentence makes me feel a little better. It seems that the proportion of pregnancy should not be very high.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean we can relax!


    In fact, I know this is the most terrible phenomenon. The things that all of us have been worried about have appeared after all.


    Evolution... Not the evolution of a single zombie, but the evolution of the whole population of zombies, has emerged.


    The evolution of a single zombie actually appeared long ago.


    For example, nightmare zombies, flying zombies, and the little tyrant we encountered before are typical of evolution.


    However, the more accurate statement of that situation is actually a variation. Those things just deviate from their original evolutionary track and make themselves stronger and more horizontal.


    Even if there is a super abnormal zombie, it is only a single situation, and this time, it is related to the population.

 Chapter 416

    Forget who put forward the so-called law of conservation of energy, but almost everything in the world must abide by a rule.


    If you want to do something, you must consume some energy, and then add some energy.


    But zombies don''t seem to be like this at all. They don''t know fatigue and pain. They have been pursuing flesh and blood. In the past, when there were many living people, zombies could eat human flesh, but now, when there are few living people in the world, what do those zombies have to live on?


    Can''t you say you can''t eat yourself?


    As for the reproduction of zombies, only by infecting other lives with their own corpse poison can they reproduce.


    In some ways, these zombies have basically become a new race. If no human can infect these zombies, there will be fewer and fewer zombies.


    Eventually, this so-called population will be completely extinct.


    Every species will have various changes when it is on the verge of extinction. Under some extreme conditions, species will have adaptive changes according to the environment.


    The species that can adapt will survive in a new form, and if they can''t adapt, they will be extinct.


    When some races are about to become extinct, there will even be gender conversion. Males become females and females become males for the continuation of the race.


    Zombies have always been infertile. With less and less food, will zombies evolve to eat other things, such as plants? In order to have new zombies and prevent the zombie population from disappearing, will they have gender conversion, or other ways to reproduce themselves?


    Just like this one, the licker already has a offspring in his stomach! In this case, will there be more and more zombies with this fertility.


    At that time, the whole world will be full of baby zombies with their mouths open and their tusks open?


    Shit, that kind of thing feels terrible when you think about it.


    It is not clear whether this licker is a special case or a common behavior, but as long as this sign appears, it is a situation worthy of vigilance.


    Kill the zombie and take away the power crystal core.


    Originally, I was going to have a rest, but looking at this situation, I probably don''t have time to rest.


    After giving an account, I quickly left s city. This time I didn''t bring anyone but myself. This time I didn''t go out to hunt zombies, but to collect intelligence.


    In fact, it would be best if this kind of thing were done by that guy, but that guy didn''t accept my command.


    I want to find where those zombies gather. I want to find those powerful zombies and see how much is changing among those zombies.


    Because the nearby zombies are almost hunted. The ashes turned from the burned zombies are piled up like a hill. I can''t help but go to a place a little farther away.


    Fortunately, my speed is very fast. Even if there is no ghost trot, my speed is absolutely amazing. It is much faster than those cars, and the ghost trot launched at regular intervals is even faster.


    The body is almost the same as sliding over from the ground. In an instant, it is tens of meters away.


    This directly to hundreds of kilometers away, next to another city in s city! This city looks like a standard eschatological City, a dilapidated and messy City, with zombies crawling in the streets.


    A heaven, a contract, the middle is just a little distance.


    On the highway, I saw a lot of cars and motorcades parked on the side of the road; Perhaps these teams also want to go to s City, but unfortunately, as long as they go one more city, they can reach s city alive.


    But in the end, because of this distance, I will stay in this hell forever.


    Looking for the highest place, I hid on it and called ashy out by the way. Using the spirit of Falcon and my own eyes, I observed the zombies around.


    To be honest, this is a very boring thing. Those zombies are soft and slow one by one. They don''t see any living people. It''s really difficult to be interested when they watch these things wriggle on the ground.


    As for ashy, her face was still cold and stood still beside me, as if there was no difference from before.


    But I can feel that the current Aishi is obviously different from the previous Aishi.


    If the previous Aishi was a kind of high cold, then the current Aishi is a kind of cold.


    Obviously, the last thing still had some impact on ash. Although ash didn''t say it, I could feel it.


    "Don''t worry too much. The strength of manwang is so strong. It must be all right." I feel a little distressed to see Aishi like this. After all, Aishi is the person who has been with me for the longest time, even longer than Xiao Ya. That feeling can''t be replaced by everyone else. I''m also very uncomfortable to see Aishi like this.


    The cold wind blew the long hair in ashy''s ear, and the long snow-white hair fluttered behind her!


    The expression on his face was slightly chilly, and only when his eyes turned to me was there a trace of softness.


    "I''m not worried about him," said ash suddenly.


    "I know he won''t die so easily," said Aishi, with a light lift on his long hair.


    In that sentence, I can feel that ash has absolute confidence in the Barbarian King. No matter what happens, ash doesn''t believe that the Barbarian King will be occupied by that kind of dirty and wretched guy so easily.


    That feeling even made me feel inexplicably jealous.


    "He is the strongest man on the ice sheet. No matter how dangerous the situation is, he has survived. I believe he will not die there this time," Aishi continued.


    "What I''m worried about is something else." Aishi frowned. "I don''t know whether that man occupied Tamil''s body or became Tamil, but one thing, that man must know something about me and Tamil, so he wanted to lure me over."


    "But that guy doesn''t know between me and Tamil..." Aishi said, and then his small face blushed a little: "in short, this man seems to exist to collect soul marks. I suspect that man may have something to do with shadow island."


    "And in the shadow Island, the person with this ability, I......"


    "Although there are many strange experts on the shadow Island, most of them deal with the dead, and this is no exception." at this time, Elise''s voice came from my body: "But the masters of the shadow island are all grumpy, most of them are maverick members, and some of them like to rush forward and back, that is, hekarim."


    "But ah, even if the masters of shadow Island want to take their little brother, they are basically ghosts, skeletons, death knights and other things, and orcs... It is estimated that no one can see orcs. They would rather have no one around them than connect themselves with those furry lives."


    There was a faint sense of pride in Elise''s voice.


    Although she said she had separated from the shadow island and now followed me, Elise still had a pride of being a member of the shadow island.


    "Eh... Shh, keep quiet." seeing what else ash wanted to say, I suddenly changed my face and quickly motioned to be quiet.


    At this time, my eyes suddenly saw a wonderful thing.


    After waiting so long, those zombies finally changed a little.


    In the originally silent streets, some zombies were walking slowly.


    Among them, there are ordinary zombies and reinforced zombies... These zombies have long become thin because they have no food for a long time, and their bodies are almost only skin and bones.


    At this time, a strengthened zombie seemed to be unable to stand the torture of hunger. Suddenly, he howled, rushed directly to the front, opened his mouth, and his sharp teeth directly bit on the neck of an ordinary Zombie


    A stream of dirty blood mixed with some broken meat directly burst out.

 Chapter 417

    The strengthened zombie bit directly on the neck of the ordinary zombie, and the dirty blood gushed out as if it didn''t want to die.


    Then the guy tore it off the neck of the zombie, ate it like a crow, and devoured the rotten meat on his neck.


    Originally, the zombie could not feel the pain, but this time, the ordinary zombie struggled violently, and even a sad cry came from his throat, as if he felt the pain.


    But the sad sound seemed to have a temptation to other zombies. All of a sudden, zombies red their eyes and involuntarily turned their eyes to the direction of the sound.


    Then the most cruel picture appeared. Dozens of zombies directly threw themselves on the zombie and tore it hard. In the twinkling of an eye, the zombie had been torn to pieces and the body was separated.


    Other zombies grabbed the limbs of the zombie one by one and devoured it. Before long, the zombie had basically been eaten clean, and even the bones had been swallowed, leaving nothing left.


    But... This is just the beginning.


    Just a zombie''s body. How can you support so many zombies to fill your stomach? Even tasted the taste of these rotten flesh and blood, the empty stomach had a feeling of bulging for the first time.


    The feeling of hunger in those zombies became particularly strong at this time, and then... With the shrill howl, those zombies immediately rushed at the weakest one in this area.


    Then that guy was eaten, too.


    There were dozens of zombies in this area. After four zombies were eaten in a row, it finally came to an end.


    Those well fed zombies no longer continue to kill. They seem to become restrained. They just eat enough flesh and blood to fill their stomachs and will not kill too much.


    Then, at this time, a more frightening scene appeared.


    Those zombies will not only devour each other, but also have great changes in their bodies after swallowing each other.


    Just after eating the flesh and blood, one of the zombies suddenly lay on the ground and roared. It was a strengthened zombie. It felt like poisoning.


    But it''s definitely not poisoning, it''s evolution.


    Only the strengthened zombie was seen, the body was struggling violently, howling, landing on all fours, and a layer of red light appeared on the body surface.


    The body is changing rapidly. The two hind legs gradually become strong, the two palms become sharp, and there is even an extra tail behind the ass


    Licker larva... This zombie evolved into licker larva at this time.


    Evolution lasted about half an hour, and the zombie wailed for half an hour. After complete evolution, the licker cub left here.


    Zombies, which were originally troublesome to evolve, need blood rain and swallow human flesh to evolve, have now become particularly simple. After swallowing the same species, they can evolve directly.


    I have to say, this scene really scared me.


    It seems that these zombies have really become different. Before meeting zombies, they basically hide and walk. After growing up, they basically see one kill another.


    We don''t even know that these zombies can evolve in this way.


    This scene left a shadow in my heart, and then I continued to stay here. A stay here is three days. No matter day or night, I never closed my eyes, widened my eyes and looked at the pictures around me.


    In these three days, I saw dozens of similar situations. Those zombies were resisting the torture of hunger.


    Hunger is the most unbearable torture of mankind, and these zombies also endure this torture. When these zombies have learned to endure, it proves that these zombies have wisdom.


    This is the most terrible!


    These zombies know that if they can''t bear hunger, they will cause harm to their own kind, so they will bear it as much as possible, but when the feeling of hunger has completely controlled themselves and can no longer bear that taste, these zombies will start to attack their weakest kind.


    Survival of the fittest.


    Only powerful zombies can survive.


    That is, in these three days, I also found the reason why the zombie was pregnant.


    In fact, Lao Wu should definitely come to that scene at the beginning. If that guy saw this scene, he might have a burst of inspiration and create more and more exciting comics.


    But for me, that scene was just endless nausea.


    It was a dark and windy night. At that time, I was sleeping on Elise''s snow-white and delicate thigh. I couldn''t help it. I was so sleepy that I couldn''t help it.


    As a result, as soon as I fell asleep, I was awakened by a very harsh voice and opened my eyes.


    Unhappy, she ran with Elise in the direction of the sound. As a result, she found three monsters as soon as she got there, and the atmosphere between the three monsters was quite strange.


    There were three powerful zombies. One of the lickers was the weakest, and the weakest licker did not participate in the battle at all, but just watched.


    Right next to the licker at the other end, there are two other giants, a tyrant nearly ten meters tall. Even among tyrants, this guy is absolutely huge.


    There are countless scars on the body. The skin like armor is full of cracks, which is the proof of the warrior.


    Just opposite the tyrant, he was a little man. It was a nightmare zombie. He had seen it in the arena before and easily tore up his four eyes and ate them.


    Although the body of this nightmare zombie is small, its strength is only slightly smaller than that of the tyrant, and its body is also quite strong, but its speed and body method are much more sensitive than that of the tyrant.


    In some ways, nightmare zombies are closer to perfection, a perfect combination of strength and agility.


    I heard them say that nightmares are also a branch evolved from giant zombies, and nightmares are naturally incompatible with tyrants. Once they encounter them, they will definitely have a tragic struggle until only one can survive.


    But whether it is a nightmare or a tyrant, there will be no struggle for lickers of the same level.


    This situation is quite wonderful. I don''t know what the reason is.


    In this place, the nightmare and the tyrant met. Two big men were fighting. The sound that woke me up was the sound of the two guys fighting.


    There was a fierce roar. The two guys obviously had a life and death struggle. As for the licker, he just stayed nearby and had no intention to participate.


    The battle was very tragic. The two guys were two violent saboteurs. They had been fighting for more than an hour. The tyrant seized an opportunity and hit the iron rod in his hand directly. All of a sudden, he hit the nightmare zombie nearby, and his head was about to be smashed.


    I haven''t seen anything for a long time. I think I''m dead.


    The tyrant won, roared with excitement, and then ran to the licker


    How do elephants mate? About the same as that, the tyrant excitedly pressed on the licker, didn''t know where to get his big brother out, and then began to mate.


    When I saw this scene, I almost threw up.


    Although this is a living spring palace, the picture seen on the computer is completely different. It has no ability to make people happy. On the contrary, it will make people feel particularly disgusting.


    Mating... These zombies actually mated with animals... God knows what it was like in my heart at that time.


    I''m really a dog... That''s about it.


    The tyrant was like a fool, but unfortunately, it hasn''t been refreshing for a long time. A figure in the ruins behind suddenly flew out, punched directly on the tyrant''s head, and then grabbed the tyrant''s body and threw it directly next to him, replacing the tyrant''s position.


    Cunning nightmares catch up from behind


    Seeing here, I finally understand why these two zombies are natural enemies!

 Chapter 418

    It was strange to see tyrants and nightmare zombies fighting and disagreeing with each other before, but now I finally understand this reason.


    The so-called love enemy is the enemy. Men can fight head and blood in order to compete for women, and animals can risk their lives in order to compete for the right to mate. Similarly, these zombies will also fight fiercely in order to obtain the right to reproduce.


    These zombies have evolved to the extent that they are no different from ordinary animals. In order to reproduce their genetic offspring, they will also kill.


    The tyrant was obviously stronger, but the nightmare was more cunning. He deceived the tyrant by pretending to be dead. Just when the tyrant thought the nightmare was dead and began to enjoy it, the nightmare suddenly appeared. He directly attacked and smashed the tyrant''s head with a fist and replaced it.


    It has to be said that the struggle between these monsters is becoming more and more humanized, and even this kind of conspiracy can be used.


    I feel that my behavior is shameless. It''s nothing to peep. It''s shameless to have to interrupt other people''s good deeds after peeping.


    But I can''t watch this nightmare with lickers, win the bid at one time, and then make a small zombie.


    I''ve seen the little zombie before. Although it''s still in fetal form, it has shown a ferocity that makes people feel fear. If this guy really grows up, his strength may be stronger than nightmare zombies, tyrants and lickers.


    So when I was still enjoying the nightmare, I walked over quietly. When doing that, it was always the time when human vigilance was most lax. For these zombies, Ali said, this rule seems to apply equally.


    The licker and nightmare zombie didn''t notice anything wrong until I raised my axe and chopped it down.


    The nightmare seemed to feel something wrong at last. Suddenly, he turned around and saw the sharp axe blade cut off directly.


    As soon as there was an angry roar, the sound suddenly stopped. The axe directly hit the forehead of the nightmare, and the head was divided in two.


    Immediately, another axe fell on the tyrant licking eater below. This weaker guy was not even killed directly.


    After killing these two zombies, I was going to go back and have a rest. I''ll observe it for another day tomorrow and I''ll be ready to go home.


    Elise was also very intelligent and stretched out her delicate white thigh and asked me to rest my neck on that thigh.


    A woman''s thigh is the most delicate part of a woman except her chest.


    That kind of beautiful taste makes people lose their soul.


    The soft thighs bring a wonderful touch to the neck, and the attractive fragrance is breathed in the nose.


    It''s really not easy to fall asleep in this beautiful and attractive environment, but I''m too tired. My eyes soon feel tired and want to fall asleep.


    But at this time, I felt a pair of small hands rubbing on me.


    The original sleepiness soon disappeared under the touch of those small hands. When I opened my eyes, I only saw Elise''s charming eyes in front of me. The corners of my mouth stared at me with that kind of hook smile, and there was a blur in my eyes.


    "My master..." Elise whispered softly, "seeing so many pictures, does it mean that the master doesn''t want it in his heart?"


    to want to? Poof!


    What do you want? Although you''ve seen a lot of similar * *, at least one of them is a sexy and beautiful girl. It''s absolutely not interested in pure monsters.


    Don''t say you want it. I even feel sick.


    "No." I don''t want to have a reputation as a pervert, so I take it for granted.


    "Then why did you get up..." Elise looked at me contemptuously, as if she mocked me.


    At that time, I was full of black lines. Please, where did your gentle little hands move around, even if I couldn''t get up.


    My heart is burning, good guy. Now even you dare to laugh at me. If I don''t do something, won''t my master''s dignity be completely gone?


    At that time, I turned over and decided to teach this woman a profound lesson.


    Elise was just humming and humming. She kept making that attractive voice, and didn''t refuse the touch of my palm.


    Seeing that it was almost the same, I really couldn''t stand it, so I was ready to take the gun and mount the horse, but at this time, Elise grabbed my arm.


    "No, master," said Elise.


    "Ha?" God knows what kind of mood I feel in my heart at this time. It''s all this time. You tell me no?


    "Master, you have forgotten that the happiness between us is only in that special space. Now our strength is not enough. When the emotion is moving, the manifest body may not withstand the impact and collapse."


    "The master doesn''t want me to disappear like this," said Elise, who was about to cry. It looked like I was a bully.


    It''s true to say so. It seems that Elise told me this situation before. We want to make love only in that special space.


    I feel dizzy.


    I felt very oppressed in my heart, but there was no way. I could only climb down from Elise and think about other things in my mind, ready to suppress the flame.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, Elise crawled over like a soft water snake, climbed onto me and gently bit my ear: "master, although I can''t use real knives and guns, I can still help you..."


    That voice made me shake up and down, and then Elise slowly lay down on me.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high!


    Under the gracious service of Elise, I finally let out the flame in my heart, but it seems that it was originally the flame picked up by Elise, and Elise should have been responsible, right?


    After it was over, I finally fell asleep.


    When I woke up again, it was in the morning. This time, I was awakened by a sound.


    Elise has disappeared, but sister Dao''s figure appears. It''s a pity that she doesn''t have such a soft pillow as her thigh this time, but sister Dao is like a straight javelin. She stands next to me with thick armor on her body and cold eyes scanning the surrounding area. She is also a loyal guard.


    In this dangerous place, even without my call, the women around me will appear one by one and insist on protecting my safety.


    I''m moved. Sister Dao didn''t rest all night last night, did she?


    "You''re awake." seeing me awake, sister Dao nodded slightly.


    I stood up and said, "what just happened?"


    "A car overturned." Dao Mei said simply.


    Rollover?


    But this sentence suddenly refreshed me. Since I can drive, it means that there are living people. Even if zombies evolve, there is nothing I can do about cars.


    At that moment, I got up and looked in the direction pointed by sister Dao.


    In that direction, I saw thick smoke. An off-road vehicle stayed on the ground and was still smoking. It looked like it was avoiding something. As a result, it accidentally knocked down the street lamp post, and then rolled down.


    I don''t know if the man inside is still alive.


    Just as I was thinking about it, the window was suddenly kicked open, and then I saw a petite sister climb out of it.


    He was covered with blood and looked very embarrassed. He was probably hurt a lot when he just rolled over.


    It seems that my left leg is hurt. I walk around.


    But the woman couldn''t take a rest. She just got up from the ground, turned around and ran to the front.


    Just behind the woman, a figure appeared.


    Like a giant zombie, it is smaller than the nightmare zombie. In its hand, it is holding a large and exaggerated axe. At the shoulder position, a skeleton head is particularly obvious.

 Chapter 419

    When I saw this thing, my face suddenly changed. I even said that my eyes were attracted by the zombie and forgot the woman who was being pursued in front.


    Although the appearance has changed greatly and has long been different from before, I recognized this guy at a glance.


    For no other reason, the mark on this guy''s shoulder is so clear and impressive that I can''t forget it at any time.


    This is a terrible guy I met at the beginning. At that time, I was only surrounded by Ashley.


    At that time, I didn''t even meet Li Jie, and a lot of bad things didn''t happen.


    This guy was originally a huge zombie, paired with a licker larva. At that time, he came with a pile of small zombies to hunt down Aishi and me. As a result, Aishi killed the licker larva.


    Then the zombie changed, as if it had been stimulated, and there was evolution due to the blood rain.


    In principle, this guy should evolve into a tyrant or something, but this guy has gone in another direction.


    At first, his body was similar to that of a tyrant, but later, as his strength became stronger and stronger, his body not only didn''t get bigger, but became smaller and smaller. I still remember the last time I saw this guy, he was less than five meters tall.


    Now, that head is almost reduced to three meters, just a little larger than a giant zombie.


    But no matter what happens to this guy, the head of the licking eater on his shoulder has never changed from beginning to end, almost becoming a sign.


    Moreover, this guy is much smarter than ordinary zombies.


    I didn''t expect to see this guy here.


    Of course, for that woman, it was definitely a nightmare to encounter this guy who seemed to be just a giant zombie.


    At the beginning, I thought this guy was just an ordinary zombie and didn''t take it to heart at all, but I didn''t expect that the zombie was much more terrible than expected. My team was killed by the zombie in an instant. There was no way. The woman drove the zombie away from there.


    Unfortunately, I couldn''t escape from here in the end. I just drove fast, but I accidentally overturned.


    This is over!


    Listening to the voice from behind in her ears, the woman is already full of despair, but her desire to live makes the woman try to move her steps and want to leave here.


    Unfortunately, even driving can''t run the zombie, not to mention walking now, and his feet are injured. In this case, what should we do to survive?


    Dying... This time.


    Desperate mood, involuntarily bred from the bottom of my heart.


    His legs were as heavy as lead.


    Behind him came a sound of breaking the air. Was that the sound of the axe in the monster''s hand?


    Is it lucky to meet this guy? At least, one will die happily.


    "Get down..."


    Just when the woman''s heart was in despair, a voice suddenly sounded in her ear.


    Almost subconsciously, the woman suddenly fell on the ground, and then the next second the woman just felt as if a gust of wind had blown over her back.


    Shua!


    Qiang!


    The harsh sound, with bursts of amazing sound waves, spread in mid air. Women only feel that their ears seem to be deafened at this time.


    But the woman struggled to get up from the ground, turned around and saw only a not tall figure holding an axe no smaller than the guy in the Zombie''s hand in front of the zombie.


    That harsh sound was the sound of the collision of the two axes.


    The woman''s eyes widened and her face was incredible.


    What kind of power can stop the zombie? She knew very well how powerful the zombie was. Before, she easily smashed a big truck in her team, and this man could block that power?


    Monster!


    But... Survived.


    Of course, I don''t know what the woman behind me thinks. My eyes are just staring at this zombie. I haven''t seen it for such a long time. The power of this zombie has really become stronger. There are many cracked scars on my body, which are medals left in the battle.


    Concentration is the essence. The stronger the body, the stronger the strength.


    The little zombie seemed to know me. When he saw me, he immediately roared loudly. The original gray eyes were alive with a layer of blood red, as if they were proclaiming their anger.


    "Hey, you step back a little and don''t get involved later," I said softly.


    Although it is said that saving this woman is just a way, but... Since I have been saved, if I die in the aftermath of the battle, don''t I work in vain?


    The woman immediately reacted. Although she felt the humiliation of some weak people, she couldn''t help it. Her life was still important. She quickly retreated more than ten meters and thought she was almost there.


    When enemies meet, they are particularly jealous.


    As soon as the woman stopped, the battle on our side began.


    At the beginning of the battle, the woman immediately understood what the real wild was.


    The two figures are not tall, but they show the power of beasts. The huge axe cuts through the air and almost splits the air. A strange circle of ripples can be seen at the front end of the axe.


    When the axe struck the ground, it was a deep crack immediately; When the axe struck the wall, it immediately broke a hole and cut it on the lamp post. The metal post was immediately split out and turned into pieces. When the two axes collided together, the sound was like thunder.


    Originally, the woman had withdrawn to a distance of more than ten meters, but at this time, although the woman was unwilling, she could only continue to retreat.


    In front of me, there were bursts of terrible shocks, as well as scattered stones and cement blocks, whistling like bullets.


    Monsters, both are monsters. How can humans have such powerful power?


    The battle continued. The man not only had invincible power, but also had unimaginable acuity. But even so, it seemed troublesome to kill the zombie.


    The zombie is no less powerful than this man.


    Do you want to help yourself? Although you say your strength is weak, maybe you can play some role.


    The idea appeared in the girl''s heart, her fingers could not help shaking, and strange cracks had appeared in the air.


    "Stay here."


    But before the woman could use her power, a voice had sounded in the woman''s ear.


    The woman was startled. Then she found that next to her, a woman wearing armor and holding a strange cross knife didn''t know when she appeared.


    I don''t know why, the woman didn''t speak severely, but she couldn''t help spreading her energy according to the woman''s command.


    After dropping a word, I only saw the woman stomp on the ground. The next moment, her body rushed like a bullet.


    In an instant, he came to the zombie, opened his cross knife and directly blocked in front of the zombie.


    Bang!


    With a loud noise, under the dull power, the suddenly appeared woman''s body suddenly stepped back, but LengSheng intercepted the Zombie''s axe!


    The man, however, was keen to seize the opportunity. The axe in his hand swept away in an instant and tore it directly from the waist of the zombie.


    Shua!


    A large amount of liquid sprayed out from the body of the zombie, leaving a long wound on the waist. The whole waist was almost completely cut off.


    The power of terror, perfect cooperation!


    Like a soul, that feeling makes women envy. This is a teammate. Think about your companions, it''s just

 Chapter 420

    It makes people angry to think about it. The difference is too big.


    Looking at the magnificent zombie, she was so easily wounded and seriously injured that she seemed to win immediately. The girls were full of little stars.


    The zombie that I chased was dying. This time, I finally met the nemesis. The two sisters and brothers were so fierce that they tortured and killed the zombie for fun.


    The girl was excited as if she were killing a zombie.


    But it''s really good. Although the strength of this little zombie is very strong, it didn''t lose any advantage when fighting alone with me before.


    But I never said I would fight alone with the guy. When sister Dao appeared, she immediately attracted the guy''s attention with perfect cooperation, and I took advantage of this opportunity to kill the past and almost cut off the zombie.


    At this moment, the little zombie couldn''t hold on. With a roar, he turned and ran away.


    Zombies that can escape, except this guy, that is, the flying zombie I met before. Where do other zombies have this wisdom?


    The little zombie runs in front and I''m chasing after him. I''m sure I won''t let this guy go so easily. I can feel that this product has great potential and may be stronger than a nightmare. Since I encounter it, I must kill this guy.


    But just after the chase, I was forced to stop.


    The little zombie didn''t come alone, but with a group of younger brothers.


    Just because this guy ran too fast, he got rid of his little brother. When I came over, I just met a large group of zombie birds falling from the sky.


    Under the attack of these zombie birds, sister Dao and I had to stop. The little zombie seemed to know that relying on these zombies could not cause me any harm, and shouted to leave surrounded by a group of zombies.


    I didn''t expect that even this zombie, who had been alone before, would form gangs now. That feeling is really strange.


    Finally, we can only watch this guy leave surrounded by a group of younger brothers without continuing to pursue and kill. That guy also didn''t order those zombies to attack us. It is estimated that he also knows that those little zombies are of no use to us.


    In the end, the two sides stopped the war with each other under what might be called peace.


    I didn''t look at the girl next to me until those zombies went away!


    She is a beautiful and beautiful girl, but her little face looks a little flushed because of excitement.


    "What''s your name?" I asked, glancing at the girl.


    "I... i... my name is Weng... Weng Peiqi..." the girl was a little flustered and stammered, "well... Thank you for saving me."


    "Are you alone?" I asked.


    "No, we are a team!" said here. Weng Peiqi patted her head as if she had just remembered: "ah, I almost forgot that our team is now surrounded by a group of zombies. Brother and sister, can you go..."


    Weng Peiqi wants us to help, but this is stuck in her mouth. Weng Peiqi knows that her request is quite selfish. How dangerous that situation is. In the past, helping may be life-threatening at any time. In this case, how do you ask for help.


    Just thinking of her team, she is now surrounded by a group of zombies. The members of the team may die at any time. Weng Peiqi feels anxious again and is about to cry for a moment.


    "It doesn''t matter. Take your time. Did you come as a team?" I asked after glancing at Weng Peiqi.


    Weng Peiqi nodded hurriedly, "how many people are there?"


    "There are more than 60 people, three of whom have power." Weng Peiqi was quite capable and said immediately.


    More than 60 people, have three abilities?


    This power is fragile enough. Once surrounded by zombies, it may be over, not to mention the zombies of this small tyrant.


    "Where are they now?" I asked.


    Now that I''ve met one, I can save one. I don''t know, but I won''t stand idly by.


    Hearing that I was willing to go, Weng Peiqi burst into tears and smiled. She could see that the girl was very kind and worried about her companions. Pointing to the direction when she came, Weng Peiqi showed us the way in front.


    Originally, I was worried that this girl was not fast enough, but it seems that I was worried too much. This girl has a very rare ability to move instantly, which is somewhat similar to Chen Bolin''s power. Her body can move to another place in a blink.


    But this kind of blinking has a disadvantage. It seems to start from the legs. Weng Peiqi''s legs should have this ability. If her legs are injured, as before, she can only walk one by one. It''s impossible to blink.


    After a treatment, Weng Peiqi immediately recovered and became lively. Her body kept flashing in front and took me to the position of the team.


    Along the way, Weng Peiqi also explained the situation of the team to me.


    There are more than 60 members in the team, three of whom are capable.


    "Our team leader''s name is Li Hongdi. He is also strong and can control lightning." Weng Peiqi said with a red face.


    Lightning capable?


    "The other is a girl about my size. We are classmates. Our name is Li Yun. We can control metal and manipulate metal explosion."


    Metal manipulation? I also have this ability. Although it is said to be plundered, this ability is also powerful if it is exercised to the limit.


    "Are you also going to s city?"


    "Yes!"


    It turned out that Weng Peiqi and her family also saw the leaflets and knew that s city still existed and was a paradise, so they risked their lives and traveled thousands of miles to s City, hoping to find a place where they could live.


    Along the way, people continued to join in and some died. When the number was the largest, there were more than 100 people in the team, and when the number was the least, there were even only a dozen.


    But no matter what, they all made it, but they were close to s city. Unexpectedly, they encountered trouble here and were surrounded by the little zombie with a group of zombies.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Weng Peiqi drove an SUV, deliberately hit the zombie from the back, and then led the little zombie away, hoping to make Li Hongdi and Li Yun safe.


    Hearing this, I can''t help feeling a little disgusted with that Li Hongdi... According to the name, that guy should be a man, but in this dangerous time, I let a woman go out to attract the attention of the zombie.


    If you change me and any man around me, you probably can''t afford to lose this person. Even if you can live, you will die of shame.


    But I didn''t think much about it. Maybe there''s something really going on over there?


    Under the leadership of Weng Peiqi, we soon reached that direction.


    When we arrived at that place, we just found those people. There were more than 60 people, but not so many are still alive. There are only more than 30 left.


    There were many zombies scattered around. When Weng Peiqi led the strongest zombie away, there seemed to be no strong enemy here, and it was soon destroyed.


    Then these people began to repair the car and seemed ready to go.


    Looking at that, I didn''t seem to be ready to rescue or look for Weng Peiqi.


    Even when Weng Peiqi suddenly appeared with me, they were shocked.


    I only saw a tall and thin young man with a look of surprise on his face. Immediately, he was ecstatic and hurried over: "ah Qi, you''re back. Aren''t you hurt? I''m trying to find you with Xiaoyun..."


    Shit!


    This makes me roll my eyes. You look like you are ready to start. Are you going to cheat the ghost?


    Moreover, if you really want to find Weng Peiqi, you''ve already gone. Where can you wait so long?

 Chapter 421

    All of a sudden, the impression of this person in the bottom of my heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    Timid, in danger, let women go out and take risks, and even lie! It''s enough for a man to do this.


    But Weng Peiqi didn''t seem to think so much at all. She even had some gratitude on her face: "it''s all right, I''m not hurt."


    "Eh? Who is he?" at this time, Li Hongdi found me nearby and asked with a slight frown.


    "Oh, by the way, I''d like to introduce you to this..." Weng Peiqi took my arm and introduced me to the two people, but when it came to her mouth, she remembered that she didn''t know my name.


    "My name is Lin Yi... As for her..." I reported to my family and hesitated a little when talking about sister Dao. I didn''t know how to introduce sister Dao: "my friend."


    "You don''t know, brother Lin and this sister are so powerful. The zombie was wounded by them and ran away. It''s the first time I saw the zombie beaten away." Weng Peiqi said excitedly, telling his companions what happened at that time.


    Li Hongdi just smiled awkwardly on his face. He didn''t seem to be very interested in what Weng Peiqi said, and looked at me standing next to Weng Peiqi, the expression on his face seemed to be slightly dissatisfied.


    "By the way, brother Lin, are you going to s city too?" Weng Peiqi asked, "you''ve heard that s city is heaven. We can go there together."


    "Xiaoqi!" Li Hongdi''s face suddenly changed. Before Li Hongdi could speak, a woman came up behind. The woman looked very beautiful, with curly hair and some flirtatious: "our team has no spare space now, and a car broke down."


    "I can from the ground..." Weng Peiqi said with her mouth open.


    I''ve seen a lot about this situation. Li Hongdi and Li Yun obviously control the team and belong to the position of leader and boss. Weng Peiqi is a piece of white paper and has no intention. However, if there are more, sister Dao and I will be different. Especially according to Weng Peiqi, our strength is very strong, Could threaten their status.


    That''s even more reluctant.


    With a sneer in my heart, I said, "no, I''m not going to s city. I just came out of s city."


    what?


    This sentence changed everyone''s face. For a moment, both eyes looked at us, full of excitement.


    Weng Peiqi grew up and said, "really, you''re from s city? Is s city really like what you said, a paradise?"


    "Heaven is not, but at least it''s safe," I said with a smile.


    "Don''t brag. If s city is really safe, what are you doing here?" Li Yun obviously didn''t believe me.


    "I naturally have my own purpose. I don''t need to explain to you?" I said impolitely.


    Li Yun choked and his face suddenly changed.


    "When you get near s City, you may meet some capable people. They will take you to s City, but you can report my name, which should save some trouble." after thinking about it, I said.


    "Your name? Is your name so powerful?" Li Yun asked disdainfully.


    "Just give it a try." I sneered. The team made me feel sick and didn''t want to stay here too much: "I have something to do. If you want to start, let''s go as soon as possible, but be careful not to go in this direction. You''d better change another direction."


    "Why?"


    "Because there may be something you can''t handle in this direction," I said directly.


    The direction in which they move forward is the direction in which the group of orcs appear. Although it is said that they may not necessarily pass through the forest, it is better to avoid it as soon as possible.


    After leaving a word, I nodded to Weng Peiqi. I started the ghost trot, turned my body into a streamer and quickly disappeared on the ground, followed by sister Dao.


    Weng Peiqi wanted to say something, but she didn''t say anything.


    "Ah Qi, don''t deal with those guys of unknown origin in the future. Who knows who they are and what thoughts they have? It''s bad in case they meet bad people." Li Hong said to Weng Peiqi when I left.


    "Elder brother Lin and elder sister are not like that. They saved me," Weng Peiqi said.


    "Hum, there are more people like dogs in the world, especially men. They look like thieves. They seem to save you. In fact, who knows what kind of mind they have?" Li Yun also said nearby, "especially beautiful women like us."


    Well, to be honest, this sentence is a little narcissistic.


    Listening to what her companion said, Weng Peiqi wanted to refute. This is not the case, but... Some cowardly Weng Peiqi in her nature didn''t know how to refute these, and finally she had to keep silent.


    "Let''s go, let''s go." Li Hongdi shouted.


    Weng Peiqi kept up silently, but when she saw the direction of the team, Weng Peiqi couldn''t help saying: "this place, just as brother Lin said, this place may..."


    "Elder brother Lin said, elder brother Lin said... Can you stop saying this?" Li Hongdi looked very ugly. "Are we all together now or with that guy? Is that what the guy said? And if we want to detour, we have to go a long way in vain, which may delay another day. What if we encounter any danger?"


    "If you don''t believe the people we''ve been together for so long, you run to believe an outsider." Li Yun also said nearby.


    In this way, Weng Peiqi doesn''t know what to say. She doesn''t know why. Facing her peers, Weng Peiqi always feels that her words have become particularly rare. Many times, she doesn''t even know what she should say.


    Weng Peiqi doesn''t want to arouse the disgust of her companions. When she breaks free from her own life, Weng Peiqi doesn''t want to go back to that life anymore. Therefore, anyway, Weng Peiqi is patient, even if she sometimes makes some decisions against her heart.


    What kind of things will happen to Weng Peiqi? I can''t care so much. I have other things to deal with.


    Last night, although I saw the triangular relationship between tyrants, nightmares and lickers, I don''t know whether this situation is universal, so I still have a lot to determine.


    I spent another day here. After careful observation, I really found a lot of things.


    These findings are not a good thing for me, and even make me more stressed.


    First of all, although this kind of thing is not universal, it is not a separate thing.


    After my observation, I found that tyrants and nightmares will mate with lickers and give birth to offspring; This behavior also occurs when licking predator larvae and giant zombies!


    Almost every nightmare and tyrant will look for lickers, but giant zombies will not. Only about one tenth of giant zombies will have this behavior, but related to the huge number base of giant zombies, this tenth is also quite scary.


    Under the giant zombies, those strengthened zombies and ordinary zombies will not have this behavior at all.


    It feels like a... Cycle.


    Yes, a circulatory system of its own has been formed in this zombie.


    Those low-level zombies can''t eat human flesh now, and began to evolve the instinct of swallowing each other.


    Devour each other, and some of them have evolved to a more powerful degree. After evolution, they seem to have sexually matured. They can find opposite sex zombies to mate, give birth to offspring, and then continue this cycle.


    Although the number of zombies will still slowly decrease due to this behavior, there is no doubt that the rate of zombie reduction will be greatly reduced.


    Originally thought to be able to overthrow the rule of zombies earlier, now it seems that it has basically become an extravagant hope.


    The strength of the new zombie is still a mystery. I hope there will be no new freak!

 Chapter 422

    After the inspection, I went back.


    I didn''t know what to think when I went back, so I couldn''t help running to the jungle where I met the fake man king before.


    Do those orcs really don''t exist? Or did you move to another place because you met us? I have always doubted this.


    The fake exists to collect the ability crystal core. In principle, it should not give up so easily, but then the orcs really disappeared out of thin air.


    Even when I walked here again, there was still silence and no sound in the jungle.


    * what insects, birds, voices do not have, is completely dead.


    That kind of environment makes people feel some fluffy involuntarily, which is quite terrible.


    With so many points added to my head, my perception is still quite sharp. If there is anything moving in this place, I should not be able to escape my perception.


    But now, I don''t feel anything. It''s completely quiet around me. I can''t hear anything even if I stick my ears to the ground.


    It seems that there is really nothing. Maybe those lives also feel dangerous and transferred? I have no choice but to go back.


    As I walked, I stopped again, and my nose twitched slightly twice. It seemed that there was something in my nose.


    The smell of blood?


    The nose is too sensitive, sometimes it will bring some disadvantages. The taste is very light, but smelling in my nose, it feels like a mouthful of blood sprayed on my face, which is particularly pungent.


    Following the smell of blood, I walked over and just walked out of the forest. On that remote path, I saw a lot of blood.


    Blood sprayed everywhere, and the ground was a ferocious bright red.


    The ground was in a mess, but there was no body. I also saw a car overturning on the ground and looking broken.


    Take a closer look, isn''t that a car of Weng Peiqi''s team? Why do you pour it here?


    Fool, I soon understood that those fools didn''t follow my advice and still left here. Unfortunately, they met these orcs and were attacked with heavy casualties.


    Even if other people die, I don''t know what happened to Weng Peiqi''s woman. The girl is pretty good. She is a very cheerful girl. If she dies here, it will be a little pathetic.


    However, there is no way to do this. It''s like meeting a group of pig teammates when playing a game. No matter how supernatural you are, you don''t want to win with a group of pig teammates.


    After a glance, I was ready to go. As a result, I saw several long blood marks on the ground, as if something was dragging from the ground. The picture looked quite obvious.


    I was curious. I couldn''t help walking along the bloodstain. As a result, I came to the bottom of a mountain and a cave at the foot of the mountain.


    Those bloodstains all went into the cave, and my heart became more and more suspicious.


    After thinking about it, I summoned Elise out and let Elise hide in the woods. Then I went in alone.


    The cave is deeper than I thought. It''s similar to the alien nest I once met. It goes directly to the depths of the earth.


    The cave spiraled downward, and I went deeper and deeper. At the same time, I could hear all kinds of strange sounds in my ears.


    I felt as if I was about to grasp the key of the matter. Those orcs were likely to hide in this cave.


    I know this situation is quite dangerous. If I continue, my own life may be threatened, but I can''t control my body. The more dangerous it is, the more I want to find out.


    Finally, after passing a corner, the picture in front suddenly opened up.


    A wide open space appeared just ahead. The area was almost half of that at the foot of the mountain. It was quite wide.


    The torches were still burning around, and there was a little more light in the darkness, but the light did not dispel the darkness, but was particularly gloomy.


    After a little look inside, I immediately retracted my head, and the beating speed of my heart increased suddenly.


    Right in front, I saw figures and almost was found.


    After a little breath, I managed to suppress the palpitation in my heart. After thinking about it, I bought a real vision eye from the mall and lost it.


    The true vision eye can provide a certain range of vision, and the effect of the true vision eye purchased from the mall is stronger, and everything in a large area will appear in front of you.


    I lost my true eye, and then I quickly stepped back and lurked down in a dark corner.


    The picture in front of me became very clear, and everything that happened in front of me through the true eye appeared in front of me.


    When I saw those pictures, I only felt a creepy fear.


    Orcs, in that square, there are all kinds of orcs, the combination of human beings and other animals.


    The orcs I couldn''t find before hid in this place. At a glance, my scalp was numb. How many orcs are there? The whole mountainside is neatly arranged, just like an army.


    That number, hundreds, a thousand, or more?


    Moreover, the strength of those orcs is very strong, which can be seen in previous battles. The combat effectiveness of these guys is definitely stronger than ordinary zombies, even giant zombies. Even the weakest mouse people are stronger than giant zombies.


    As for the bears and tigers, these powerful orcs can basically compete with the tyrants.


    If I look closely, I can see more than 20 bear people alone, more than a dozen tiger people, leopard people and werewolves.


    It turned out that only a small part had been shown before. If all the orcs had attacked us at that time, I''m afraid we are all dead now.


    And these are just what I can see. I don''t know how many I can''t see.


    I continued to look along the line of sight provided by the real eye. Soon, I saw a familiar guy. Who was not the fake manwang?


    The orcs were as motionless as puppets, but this guy was different. He couldn''t seem to stand the loneliness. He was walking around and muttering something in his mouth.


    "Hey, can you stop walking around, annoying..." then I heard a familiar voice, as if I had heard this guy somewhere.


    There was a click in my heart. I hurriedly looked over and found nothing. There was no one around except the man king.


    Then the pretty King seemed very impatient and roared at a corner.


    This time, I finally saw it. In that corner, I found a figure, a vague figure.


    Hidden in the shadow, you can''t see it if you don''t look carefully.


    You know, my head has increased so many points, and my visual ability is several times that of normal people, but even this is almost ignored. You can imagine how deep this guy is hiding.


    Hidden in the shadow, shrouded in black robes... Like a ninja.


    Shadow!


    When I saw that, I suddenly woke up, my breathing became a little short, and a flame almost came out of my eyes.


    Shadow, the damn bastard who killed Fang Qi?


    I didn''t expect to see this damn guy here.


    The picture of Fang Qi''s blood gushing from his chest will never be forgotten in my life. The killing machine is involuntarily filled from his chest. I feel that I can''t control the killing intention in my chest.


    This damn bastard!


    Ah, ah, ah!


    I felt my body trembling and my throat creaking.


    I tried my best to control myself so that I wouldn''t be manipulated by murder.


    I can''t go out now. If I go out now, don''t say revenge for Fang Qi. I''ll die here myself.


    Moreover, I have more important things to solve. I want to find out what happened here.

 Chapter 423

    Fang Qi was killed by the shadow. Later, they told us that Fang Qi was resurrected, became the ice crystal Phoenix enivia, got the mark of enivia and resurrected from the death.


    It''s a little like Bingya. Bingya also has the strange ability to become an ice Phoenix.


    I chased the shadow. I didn''t know how far. Finally, the shadow betrayed his brother and let the crocodile stop me from running. As a result, I killed the crocodile.


    I didn''t see this shadow later. I thought I might never meet this guy again. Unexpectedly, I met him here again.


    It seems that God doesn''t want me to let this guy go and let this guy appear in front of me again.


    This time, I must kill you. I will let you taste endless despair before you die.


    The idea of killing chickens filled my heart. I continued to look. I saw something else tens of meters to the left of the shadow.


    As soon as I saw it, I wanted to throw up.


    There are mountains of corpses, animal corpses, wolves, monkeys, cats, dogs, goats... The corpses of all kinds of animals are stacked here like a hill.


    The black and red liquid rolled down the ground, and many bodies had even rotted. I could smell the pungent smell.


    Why are there so many bodies piled up here?


    There was a murmur in my heart. There were orcs over there. This was the body of the beast. Would there be any connection between them?


    Then I looked aside. This time I saw something more disgusting.


    It was a pile of smaller things. I saw those shrugging arms. I saw broken thighs, ripped chest, and a head like a football


    Human corpses. All the human corpses piled up here are human corpses. Although the number is a little less, it looks more cruel and terrible.


    In the middle of the two piles of corpses, a strange figure wearing a red robe seemed to be busy. In addition to the red robe, it seemed to be darker than the shadow.


    Occasionally, I can see my face when I turn around. It is also dark. Only two eyes are emitting faint blue light.


    Gloomy, scary, cold.


    When I saw this guy and didn''t even face this guy, I felt that my body seemed to be entangled by a very cold thing, and my whole body was unbearably cold.


    This man, it seems, is darkness and death.


    Dead.


    Shadow Island, this guy is definitely an expert from shadow island.


    In my mind, I quickly filtered the masters of the shadow island. There are many masters in the shadow Island, but there seems to be only one in line with this appearance.


    Calsas.


    The ode to death sings Carl sass, nicknamed the song of death!


    Calthas is the messenger of annihilation, a powerful magician, but this guy completely despises ordinary magic and enthusiastically plunges into the field of death. When he was young, he became addicted to death and became more and more ruthless and crazy in the pursuit of darkness.


    Even eager to become death itself, incarnate the God of death in the legend, and later even went to the shadow island to appear in the undead. He turned himself into a death song and called himself a lich.


    It is also the only Lich in the hero League World.


    Although skinny, he controls a large area of territory with his iron fist, and this guy can make undead creatures, zombies, skeletons, or other things.


    Zombies... Can''t this guy make them?


    Such an idea suddenly appeared in my mind, and then I felt that it was quite bullshit. It should be impossible. Although this guy was very arrogant and his strength was estimated to be similar to that of bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick, he should not have the ability to spread zombie virus all over the world.


    The memory of this Casas flashed through my mind, and then I continued to observe.


    I want to know what this strong man is doing here.


    Then I saw that two orcs threw the body of a wolf, and then pulled a human body from the side.


    Then he threw it on the ground. Then, this calthas, or calthas''s dependence, waved his scepter, and a black air flow appeared from the scepter and disappeared into the two bodies.


    I opened my eyes and stared at the scene.


    The two dead bodies actually began to merge at this time.


    It''s not stitching together, it''s fusion.


    It''s like kneading two pieces of plasticine of different colors together, as if two different liquids were mixed together and completely integrated together.


    Into a bigger body, a pile of meat.


    That pile of meat, under the attack of death, quickly wriggled, extended out of its limbs, head, wolf''s head, human body and sharp claws.


    A new werewolf was born.


    Shit, I didn''t expect the werewolf to appear in this way? Is this NIMA bullshit?


    I thought werewolves were mutated life under special conditions. Unexpectedly, they were artificially made by this guy.


    The two corpses became werewolves... Not living creatures, but still corpses, because they didn''t breathe. Although their eyes could rotate, they didn''t have the slightest fluctuation in their chest and couldn''t speak. After they became werewolves, they quietly walked to the side and stood in the queue of semi orcs, motionless.


    Gudong!


    I swallowed a mouthful of water and got a big harvest this time.


    I didn''t expect to know this information. It''s a great thing.


    Zombies? Not zombies, because these lives... No, there is no life. These things are more sensitive than zombies, and even have wisdom. They will obey orders and do all kinds of things.


    Like a trained dead man.


    corpse!


    A zombie in which humans and beasts are forcibly combined by death.


    I finally found a word to call this situation. Unexpectedly, this guy made zombies here.


    Most importantly, I don''t know how much this guy has created. If it is a powerful zombie army, it will be in trouble.


    These zombies can use weapons and make weapons. Even bows and crossbows can be used and made. If the number is large, it is a more terrible threat than zombies.


    You have to bring the news back early.


    Take a deep breath, I turn around quietly, and then back towards the rear.


    After exiting a certain distance, I quietly launched the transmission, ready to transmit from here to Elise''s position.


    However, just when the transmission started, a circle of light suddenly appeared from under your feet.


    In this darkness, this light is particularly dazzling.


    Grass!


    Forget that.


    "Who?" sure enough, at the moment when this special light just appeared, it was immediately noticed by the people inside. Carl sass burst out, and the fake manwang and the shadow rushed here.


    Nima, it takes ten seconds to prepare for transmission. Now I don''t have ten seconds at all.


    Quickly spread the transmission, while the ghost quickly spread out, and his body rushed out like a gust of wind.


    Right behind me, those two figures are frantically chasing and killing.


    But manwang''s legs are short. Although manwang''s strength is good, he runs too slowly and is soon thrown away, but the shadow''s speed is no worse than me.


    "It''s you..."


    At this time, the shadow clearly recognized me, his face became ferocious and his eyes were sprayed with flame.


    His eyes were even more ferocious.


    "Ha ha... Unexpectedly, you dare to appear here. Today is your death. I want to avenge my brothers." the shadow laughed wildly.


    It seems that I have only one person, and the shadow is particularly rampant.


    At this time, my speed suddenly slowed down.


    The shadow didn''t doubt him. He rushed over immediately, and the fist blade in his hand stabbed down my back.


    But this guy didn''t notice the strange look on my face.


    The axe suddenly appeared in his hand. When he turned around, he cut it directly.


    Bang!


    Suddenly, the shadow body was hit by a huge force, and then the whole body flew out directly.


    "Grass Mud Horse, just like you, dare to pretend to force me in front of me? I can''t kill you..."

 Chapter 424

    "Grass Mud Horse, just like you, dare to pretend to force me in front of me? I can''t kill you..." I chopped the shadow out with an axe. I scolded impolitely.


    Before the shadow''s body landed, my shadow had rushed to the shadow''s face, and the axe cut directly at the shadow''s waist.


    The shadow''s face suddenly changed. He didn''t know what to do in the air. He twisted his waist and dodged by a minute.


    Unfortunately, I avoided the axe and couldn''t escape my feet. I swept out directly. With a slap, the guy''s waist was almost broken. He flew out heavily and hit a big tree. The thick trunk at the mouth of the bowl broke instantly.


    The shadow seems to be full of blood. It has been spraying blood in its mouth. Two heavy blows in succession almost make the shadow slow.


    As soon as the shadow looked up, he saw an axe flying directly from a distance and hitting his head.


    The face suddenly changed, the body suddenly deflected, misfired, the axe wiped the shadow''s body and cut down, and a blood mark appeared on the position of the arm.


    The next second, there was a sharp wind in my ears. One leg swept over directly and hit the shadow''s neck. My body lying on the ground was kicked up again.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a series of attacks almost blindfolded the guy. His mouth was bleeding all the time, and he couldn''t even fight back.


    "You know, I can beat ten rubbish like you."


    "You''re such a rubbish. How can you mention your brother? You didn''t sell your brother yourself at the beginning?"


    "Shit, I think those people will definitely regard you as their brother as the ugliest, most disgusting and most regretful thing in their life."


    "Want to kill me to avenge your brother? You won''t be able to do it in another ten years."


    "You were not my opponent before, and now you are not my opponent. You are not my opponent in this life."


    Fists and soles of feet hit the shadow like raindrops. My dull strength has no reservation at all. At least one bone is broken in each attack. I can clearly hear the harsh click sound.


    While beating, I also used words to destroy this guy.


    It''s too easy to kill him directly... At this time, I don''t even want to kill him. I want to torture him. I want to make him miserable, make him desperate, and make him unable to survive or die.


    In fact, this shadow is not such a garbage man. This guy''s strength is still very strong, but his strongest place is sneak attack.


    Just like an assassin, you don''t seize all kinds of favorable conditions to assassinate, but you actually take a dagger to fight people head-on. What do you say you''re not looking for death?


    Moreover, the guy saw me running, but he didn''t expect that I would suddenly stop to fight back, and took a heavy move out of guard.


    Then one move is wrong, step by step is wrong, and it is impossible to find the field again.


    Before long, this guy had become like a soft noodle, his body fell to the ground, seven or eight ribs were broken in his chest, and my left leg was also broken.


    At this time, I saw the man king. The guy is still hundreds of meters away. For experts, it won''t take long, although the man King''s legs are short.


    But this time is enough.


    Holding this guy''s hand, I smiled cruelly.


    The smile made the shadow shudder.


    Then I grabbed his finger and exerted a little force.


    Click


    Even with the strength of the shadow, I couldn''t help yelling at this time. It''s the so-called ten fingers connected to the heart. The little thumb was broken, and the pain can be imagined.


    But this is just the beginning.


    One, two, three, four... Bang, bang, bang, bang!


    I want to give Fang Qi back all the pain he suffered. I want this damn garbage to taste that pain.


    Shout, the louder you shout, the happier my heart is.


    I feel as if I have become a pervert, enjoying the pleasure of torture.


    Ruthlessly broke five fingers one by one. The shadow had no strength to scream, and his body was soaked with cold sweat.


    Then I grabbed the other hand, but it seemed too late. The pretty king was very close.


    Forget it... I''ll spare you today.


    "Remember, from today on, every time I see you, I will leave a part from you..." I said with a smile.


    That smile is like a devil.


    The shadow hasn''t responded yet. I''ve grabbed a finger of the shadow and made a little effort... Puff!


    The blood sprayed out along the finger, and the finger was directly pulled down by me.


    Besides, I won''t give this guy the chance to reconnect his finger. I grabbed that finger and ran away.


    By the time the manwang came, I had run far away.


    Two people want to chase, obviously impossible, and finally can only give up. As for that Carl sass, he doesn''t seem to chase.


    For that guy, how can he kill the enemy himself? It''s a disgrace to his identity.


    In the woods, meet Elise, and we''ll go back.


    After leaving the woods, I threw that guy''s finger to a zombie and got into the belly of the zombie. This guy won''t want to find his finger in his life.


    At this moment, I also understand why there is no life and no insects in this forest.


    I guess they were all killed by these guys and used to make zombies?


    It''s not just here, maybe it''s the same in other places.


    And their goal is not only animals, but also humans. That perverted guy actually combines humans with corpses and animal corpses. It''s so perverted.


    There was no danger along the way. After returning to the city, I immediately informed Bingya of the information here. Although I was reluctant, I also informed Chen Xiaodao and Zhong lixiu.


    After all, if those people really attack, it will be a trouble for the whole s City, and no one can get well.


    But it seems that the two people don''t care much about the so-called Orc zombies, and they don''t seem to care.


    After all, there are so many things that the orcs don''t know. It seems that no one else sees the orcs except us. Do these things really exist?


    "Boss Lin, where are the orcs? Why haven''t we ever seen them? You''ve only seen them for such a long time. Are you fooling us and trying to do something?" Chen Xiaodao said with a sneer.


    I didn''t expect that I was kind enough to remind him, but I was suspected.


    I also sneered: "believe it or not is your business. I just came to remind you. I can''t control other things."


    I was also unhappy. After leaving a word, I turned and left, leaving these people looking at each other.


    "Don''t worry about him, boss. I think that man is just deliberately creating something to distract us, and then take the opportunity to attack our territory." heiyue said coldly: "besides, what can we do even if there are orcs? Our territory is so strong and there are so many experts in the city. Even if there are orcs, don''t worry."


    "Let your men pay a little attention. I don''t think he''s lying," said Zhong lixiu, frowning.


    "Then leave it to me," said the black moon, and then turned away.


    "What about us, boss?" Nie Yisong asked Chen Xiaodao.


    "Why do you care so much?" Chen Xiaodao threw his mouth: "even if there are really orcs, they come from the territory of Lin Yi. Even if there is a problem, there is that guy blocking them, which just weakens their strength. What do we care so much about? What''s the situation of pulling people recently?"


    "Not so much. Our brothers passed too seriously before. Even if they fooled some people recently, there were not many..."


    "Huyou, continue to Huyou. There are too few of us now!" Chen Xiaodao said without blushing.


    However, there was a strange look in the guy''s eyes.

 Chapter 425

    And no matter what other bosses think, whether they are willing to deploy defense and whether they are ready, I can''t care so much.


    As people in the same city, I''ll kindly remind them that it''s the end of benevolence and righteousness! But on our side, we must be prepared, not relax at all, and maintain a fighting state all the time.


    It''s better to prepare in advance than to deal with death when things happen suddenly! Of course, I also considered whether to bring some experts and bring that place in the past.


    With the strength of our territory, it should be enough to eliminate calthas, the fake Barbarian King and the shadow.


    But after thinking about it, I finally gave up this idea, because I still know nothing about the depth of those people. I only know that calthas is making Orc zombies, but how much he has made and how powerful he is.


    How many masters are there like shadow and fake manwang?


    That calthas is an expert from the shadow Island, and he has great power in the shadow island. Now it seems that the expert of the shadow island is different from the legend.


    In the past, hakkarim was also a strong player in the shadow Island, and so is kalsas. There are so many experts in the shadow island. Who knows how many have come out?


    Even Elise is a master of shadow Island, but it seems that Elise only belongs to the peripheral members of shadow Island, not the core members.


    But Elise also told me that the power of the shadow island is not as simple as it seems. The heroes of the shadow island that can be seen in the hero alliance are only a small part of the countless power of the shadow island at best.


    More and more mysterious masters in the shadow island are more willing to hide and study the power of death and darkness. For those people, this end of the world may be a paradise and a paradise.


    No one can imagine how many masters of the shadow Island appear here. There are too many mysteries hidden in the shadow island. In this case, I dare not attack at will. In case of being surrounded by those people, it will be quite troublesome. Anyway, I must be responsible for so many brothers around me!


    What I can do now is to defend as well as possible, and then test out the real strength of both sides. If I am absolutely sure, I will not let those guys go.


    Of course, in addition to those Orc zombies, we have to face other dangers, such as those zombies, the little tyrant, and that guy is also a great threat.


    Although s city looks safe now, in fact, there are a lot of problems. It''s really a headache.


    "By the way, have you met a group of people coming today?" after patrolling the city wall, I was ready to go back and have a rest. I was tired in three days. When I left, I just saw Chen Bolin on duty and asked.


    Chen Bolin immediately shook his head: "no, no one came here all day today."


    It seems that the guy named Li Hongdi didn''t do what I said. I think so. I asked them to bypass the forest. They didn''t listen. As a result, many people died. I don''t know how many people survived.


    In S City, it is estimated that most of them have not reported my name, but they don''t know who has invested here.


    But I can''t take care of these things. Whoever he is, I don''t care about people like Li Hongdi and Li Yun anyway.


    "It''s just a pity that Weng Peiqi is a girl. That girl is quite good." I shook my head and said casually.


    I just said it casually. The girl Weng Peiqi is really good, but it''s almost the same when she comes to s city. Even if she doesn''t come to our territory and works for others, she should be able to live well. There''s nothing to worry about.


    Then I left, but Chen Bolin behind me was stunned by my words.


    Seeing the figure leaving in front of him, Chen Bolin held out his hand and wanted to stop, but... After thinking about it, he put it down again.


    Shaking his head, Chen Bolin muttered in his heart, this thing is impossible. It may be just the same name and surname. Where is such a coincidence.


    It was just this thing that gave Chen Bolin a knot in his heart.


    Weng Peiqi''s name has always haunted Chen Bolin''s chest and never disappeared.


    For Chen Bolin, the name Weng Peiqi has a special meaning, because Chen Bolin once had a girlfriend whose name is Weng Peiqi.


    When the end of the world came, things like the telephone could still be used at first. Chen Bolin didn''t know how many calls he made to his girlfriend, but he couldn''t get in touch after all. Later, Chen Bolin thought his girlfriend might have died.


    Now suddenly hearing the name, Chen Bolin only felt very strange in his heart. It seemed that he was blocked by something. It was very uncomfortable.


    Weng Peiqi is under Chen Xiaodao.


    Chen Xiaodao''s two previous mistakes, attacking Tong Lei and Bing ya, have provoked two people who can''t be provoked, resulting in a serious loss of his people. The old man will never pass, so he can only deceive the new people as much as possible.


    As a result, Li Hongdi and Li Yun were fooled. The people sent by Chen Xiaodao may not be strong. If the visitor is being chased and killed in danger, it is absolutely useless.


    But if it''s just fooling, it''s definitely a good hand. Everyone is smart and flattering. One sentence is Li Hongdi''s handsome, two sentences are Li Yun''s beautiful, and three sentences are Li Hongdi''s great ability to bring so many people here alive. They fooled Li Hongdi and Li Yun a few times.


    Then without thinking, she joined Chen Xiaodao''s men. Weng Peiqi wanted to say Lin Yi''s name, but Li Hongdi interrupted her.


    In fact, the loss of their team is really serious.


    There were more than 60 people before. As a result, they were attacked by a small zombie, resulting in more than a dozen deaths, leaving less than 50 people.


    Then he didn''t avoid the forest as I said, and encountered a small team of orcs. Fortunately, it was just a small team of orcs who went out to hunt wild animals. Under the leadership of a bear man and several werewolves, there were no real experts.


    But even so, they still couldn''t bear it. They left more than a dozen bodies. Finally, when they arrived in S City, there were only about 30 people left.


    In a short time, the number of people lost half.


    A large part of the reason is that he didn''t listen to brother Lin.


    Weng Peiqi was also angry, but because of her cowardice, she was unhappy, but she didn''t show it.


    This place is really safe. At least it doesn''t have to be attacked by zombies.


    But Weng Peiqi doesn''t like it here. She doesn''t like it from the bottom of her heart.


    Weng Peiqi didn''t like it here when she met the people under Chen Xiaodao. The appearance of flattery and thief laughter made Weng Peiqi feel disgusted.


    Everything, the feeling is full of falsehood.


    In particular, one of the tall and thin men with two tufts of beard like a bamboo pole makes Weng Peiqi uncomfortable. The man''s eyes are always color and uncomfortable.


    The man''s name is Gong Zhuhai. He seems to be a person of high status. Under Chen Xiaodao, he can almost be regarded as the No. 2 role.


    In short, he is a high-ranking person. Usually, his tone of speaking to others is arrogant, and he doesn''t take those people to heart at all.


    After arriving here, although it was a short time, Weng Peiqi also understood the current situation of s city.


    S city is indeed a legendary paradise, but this paradise is also divided into several parts.


    They have their own forces, and Chen Xiaodao is just one of them.


    Weng Peiqi once wanted to ask, which force does Lin Yi belong to in s city? Does anyone know? Brother Lin''s strength is so strong. Should he be famous in s city?


    But what Weng Peiqi didn''t expect was that the man''s face changed greatly after listening to his words. He pulled himself aside and warned himself that he must not mention Lin Yi, Tong Lei and Bingya here. This is taboo!

 Chapter 426

    Tong Lei, Lin Yi, and Bingya! These three names must not be mentioned in Chen Xiaodao''s territory. That''s taboo.


    When Weng Peiqi heard this sentence, she suddenly felt very strange. How could there be such a taboo? It''s just the names of three people. How did it become taboo? Curious, Weng Peiqi entangled the elder and even used a coquettish trick.


    The elder couldn''t stand the entanglement and finally told Weng Peiqi what had happened at that time.


    It was at this time that Weng Peiqi knew what s city looked like before. The so-called heaven was just an alternative hell on earth.


    Ordinary people are slaves like cattle and horses. They work hard in exchange for meager food. Those with ability are higher slaves. They fight in the arena like fighting dogs, and then exchange for the happiness of their masters! If the host is happy, he may be able to give himself some good food, or women.


    Every capable person has a bomb installed in his neck. Don''t try to escape or take it out, otherwise the bomb will explode and there will be no bones.


    When Weng Peiqi heard these words, her pretty face was pale. The kind girl obviously didn''t expect that heaven was like this before.


    "In fact, we really need to thank Lin Yicai for living here safely now." the elder sighed and said: "The bomb that others couldn''t help was solved by Lin Yi. Lin Yi contacted Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi and a large number of experts to defuse the bomb in the competition for hegemony of the king of competition, rebel against the rule of the previous 12 rulers and completely break the original pattern, which formed the current situation."


    Weng Peiqi was fascinated by these words. Unexpectedly, the man who saved himself had such a powerful past and was such a big celebrity.


    "Later, those people occupied a piece of territory in s city and became their own territory; our boss also took the opportunity to contact a group of experts and stand as king, which has become the current situation."


    In this way, Weng Peiqi was even more curious: "so, that Lin Yi should be our benefactor. Why would it become a taboo?"


    "Benefactor? It''s almost the benefactor of all non local people in s city!" the elder''s eyes admired him. Although it was taboo, he didn''t hate him: "just..."


    After glancing around, the elder said cautiously, "because something happened... I just heard that our boss wanted to ask Lin Yi for a territory. Lin Yi refused and scolded him. He didn''t have the ability to be a boss, and then he became enemies."


    "As for Tong Lei, our boss once attacked Tong Lei, but... Hundreds of people were killed. I heard through the grapevine that our boss ran away by himself. No matter his brothers, I don''t know whether it''s true or false."


    "Bingya''s side is the same. Our boss once attacked Bingya''s grain field and killed dozens of ordinary people, but Bingya chased and killed hundreds of capable people in the territory..."


    The elder didn''t know what he said, so Weng Peiqi drew Chen Xiaodao into this shape. He took advantage of the chaos to become the boss. He went everywhere to recruit bees and cause trouble, but he didn''t achieve anything. I really don''t know how this guy lived until now.


    It seems that I really chose the wrong place. What should I do?


    On the other side, in Gong Zhuhai''s room, the tall and thin guy was holding a woman in his arms. He was not Li Yun and who was it. He grabbed Li Yun up and down with both hands.


    Li Hongdi opposite is full of flattery.


    "You two follow me, that''s the wisest." Gong Zhuhai said impolitely, "you can say impolitely that in this territory, in addition to the boss, that is me, others, Nie Yisong and Lin Niang, even if they are husband and wife, they are not as high as me."


    "And... Those two people, for some reasons, have not been trusted by the boss."


    "The remaining two people have a good relationship with me. Taking refuge in me is definitely the best. Hum... Women? What are women at this time? Status is the most important. With status, women don''t want as much as they want?"


    Li Hongdi across the street was embarrassed and could only bow and bow constantly. He watched his sister humming in the man''s arms. His heart was full of jealousy, but now he didn''t dare to burn.


    "I think Weng Peiqi is a good woman. You came here together. Can you help me convince that woman?" Gong Zhuhai said.


    "Brother Hai, aren''t you satisfied with me?" Li Yun said angrily.


    "Ha ha, little beauty is still jealous, but don''t worry, I''m not the kind of master who has a new man and forgets the old one. Even with that woman, I won''t forget you." Gong Zhuhai laughed and said.


    Li Hongdi looked a little embarrassed: "that... That woman is not easy. Although that woman is sometimes cowardly, but her character is actually very stubborn."


    Li Hongdi''s heart is very bad. It was originally the woman he liked, but now he wants to offer it in exchange for his status.


    But... Compared with status, a woman is nothing.


    "Hum, if you can''t even do this well, what use do I want you to have?" Gong Zhu Haydn changed his face.


    Li Hongdi trembled: "well... Tomorrow, tomorrow night, we''ll have a welcome meal. We''ll put something in the meal. At that time... We''re not afraid of the woman..."


    "Do you want to take the medicine?" Gong Zhuhai nodded slightly. "It''s mean, but that''s it. Well, now you can go out."


    After leaving a word, Li Hongdi knew that he had changed and that he had to work.


    Some sour in my heart walked out of the room, and soon I heard a burst of uh huh sound from the room.


    dinner party?


    Weng Peiqi really doesn''t like this kind of thing, especially the dinner hosted by Gong Zhuhai, who looks lusty. But Li Hongdi said that this is a treat for everyone who comes here. Even the boss will be present and must give face.


    Weng Peiqi can only promise.


    The next day, Weng Peiqi and Li Yun passed together. As a result, Chen Xiaodao didn''t appear. Only Gong Zhuhai, Li Hongdi, Li Yun and five others came together.


    Gong Zhuhai said that the boss would meet with other bosses today to discuss things, so he couldn''t come over, so they came after today.


    Although Weng Peiqi felt a little strange, she didn''t think much. Then she began to eat. When eating, Weng Peiqi also kept a mind and didn''t touch a drop of wine. No matter how they advised, she just didn''t drink.


    Women should learn to protect themselves, no matter when.


    But eating, Weng Peiqi felt a little strange. Her body was heavy, as if she had increased the weight of dozens of kilograms out of thin air. Her head was in a trance.


    Before the last second when she was about to faint, an idea flashed through Weng Peiqi''s mind.


    The food... Was drugged.


    Unfortunately, although Weng Peiqi understood this, it was too late. It was dark and the whole person had completely fainted.


    "I didn''t expect Weng''s little sister to drink so little. It''s not good to lean here. Li Yun, please go and take Weng''s little sister to her room to rest. Don''t catch cold." Gong Zhuhai said with a smile.


    Li Yun helped Weng Peiqi away. As for Gong Zhuhai and Li Hongdi, they were full of funny smiles.


    You can''t go there right now. You should be patient a little, otherwise you''re too anxious to eat hot tofu.


    However, no one noticed that a pair of eyes on the roof next to him were staring in this direction, and there was almost a flame in his eyes.


    Strong anger, like fire, especially when I saw the woman who was supported, those eyes became ferocious!

 Chapter 427

    The owner of those eyes is not Chen Bolin. Who is it? After hearing Lin Yi say the name Weng Peiqi at that time, Chen Bolin immediately took it to heart.


    Although it seems impossible, Chen Bolin just couldn''t control himself. He changed shifts with a brother and kept asking Chen Xiaodao about it.


    From his approximate age, height and appearance, Chen Bolin felt more and more that the woman was his girlfriend who thought she might have died.


    When this idea appears in the heart, it can no longer be controlled.


    Finally, on this night, Chen Bolin quietly sneaked into Chen Xiaodao''s territory. Relying on his instantaneous space talent, Chen Bolin was not found by anyone.


    Here, Chen Bolin finally saw the girl. As a result, Chen Bolin was disappointed. The woman was not his girlfriend.


    Although the name is the same, the age and height are the same, but the appearance is different. It seems that they are just two people with the same name and surname?


    Disappointed, Chen Bolin is ready to leave, but at this time, Chen Bolin hears the conversation between Li Yun and Li Hongdi. Are the two garbage going to give the girl medicine?


    Although it is said that the girl is not her own girlfriend, she can''t stand doing so. How can people be so dirty? Li Hongdi and Li Yun betrayed their companions so easily?


    At that time, Chen Bolin was very angry. He had nothing to do with himself and left directly, but Chen Bolin stayed here, perhaps just because his name was similar, but now who can manage so much.


    Seeing Li Yun helping Weng Peiqi leave, Chen Bolin knows that she has only one chance. If she misses this opportunity, this woman will be ruined by these garbage today.


    So Chen Bolin quietly followed behind. Just around a corner and can''t be seen from the Wine Bureau, Chen Bolin finally shot. A blink has reached behind Li Yun with a brick in his hand. Chen Bolin naturally has no good impression of this vicious woman, but he won''t directly kill her.


    A brick hit the guy on the ground.


    Then he grabbed Weng Peiqi in one hand, and the two figures disappeared immediately.


    Unfortunately, although Chen Bolin said that he was very accurate, his strength seemed to be insufficient. Li Yun was hit to the ground, but he didn''t faint. He soon raised his head, gave a harsh scream, and immediately attracted Gong Zhuhai and Li Hongdi.


    Hearing what Li Yun said, Gong Zhuhai''s face suddenly turned purple.


    Damn guy, how dare anyone rob the woman they like at this time? I''m impatient. This is


    "Dog, smell it for me. I want to know where they are now..." Gong Zhuhai hissed.


    Then a man came out. He was a younger brother of Gong Zhuhai. His ability was a dog. He had a sensitive nose like a dog. He quickly determined the direction of Chen Bolin''s escape through his smell.


    I dare to challenge myself. I can''t let it go. With a large number of his men, Gong Zhuhai immediately chased him.


    Although space movement is a very special ability, and the speed is also very fast, there is not no other energy to compare with it. Some people with wind system ability and body strengthening ability are as fast as ghosts.


    Even though Chen Bailin escaped quickly, he was eventually caught up!


    "Escape... Where do you go?" Gong Zhuhai surrounded him with a group of his men.


    This place has reached the center of the city and belongs to the three no matter zone. Unexpectedly, this guy can run so fast that he can hardly catch up.


    However, it''s not easy for this guy to persist for so long because of his weak strength.


    Weak, this is Gong Zhuhai''s ability!


    It''s his only ability!


    In fact, Gong Zhuhai doesn''t have any attack power. If this guy is put into the game, he may be a dark shepherd, pure auxiliary obstruction and debuff type!


    He has only one ability, that is, weakness, but with this single ability, Gong Zhuhai has become a red man under Chen Xiaodao''s hands, because this ability is too strong.


    Weakness is an ability similar to curse. Once you are stared at by Gong Zhuhai, you will experience what life is better than death. Your speed will become slow, your brain will become dizzy, your strength will become small, the original solid skin will become fragile, and even your ability will pass.


    This is the abnormal power, which concentrates all kinds of negative states such as deceleration, armor breaking, magic scattering, reduced attack and so on on on one person, a very abnormal curse effect.


    These abnormal effects are quite uncomfortable to be stared at. Moreover, if so many effects appear together, it will really kill people.


    Originally, with Chen Bolin''s strength, he was certainly not the opponent of so many people, but it didn''t matter if he wanted to escape, but if he was thrown away by a curse from a distance, he would be unlucky immediately.


    The strength in the body is intermittent and can''t be connected at all. The brain is dizzy. The interval between each blink is greatly extended, but the distance between each blink is greatly reduced.


    As a result, Chen Bolin still insisted for a long time. He wanted to escape back to his territory, but he didn''t expect to be watched here.


    His head was tingling, but Chen Bailin helped the woman from beginning to end and never gave up.


    Although this woman is not her girlfriend, Chen Bolin is willing to pay even if it is just her name.


    Gong Zhuhai''s face was ferocious and proud: "who should I be? I didn''t expect to be Lin Yi''s younger brother. Tut tut... It''s really bold. You dare to run to my territory and take our people away. You''re a kidnapper..."


    Gong Zhuhai is very insidious. He directly threw Chen Bolin a kidnapping charge.


    "Bah..." Chen Bolin spit out and scolded: "don''t be so nice. I despise people like you most in my life. If I can''t get a sister, I won''t be ashamed. If I can''t get a sister and take medicine, I''ll be ashamed..."


    This kind of words, suddenly let Gong Zhuhai''s old face a red, this kind of thing although the work is very cool, but being broken, it is a bit disgraceful.


    Gong Zhuhai''s eyes became fierce. He stared at Chen Bolin in front and scolded angrily: "grass, there''s so much nonsense, brothers, come on, kill this guy."


    "Boss, this man is Lin Yi''s man..." a little brother nearby was worried.


    "What are you afraid of? If something goes wrong, what''s wrong with Lin Yi''s people? Even if Lin Yi''s men run to our territory and take our people, can they just forget it? This truth, they are not afraid to run all over the world. Give it to me!" Gong Zhuhai stared and shouted.


    Then a group of younger brothers surrounded me immediately.


    "Oh... Tut Tut, our brother is drinking here. What are you arguing about here? Yeah? Isn''t this brother Chen? Tut tut still holds a chick in his arms. It''s your girlfriend..." just at this time, a slightly drunk voice came from the side.


    Then he saw four figures coming from the side. When he saw those people, Chen Bolin was a little relieved.


    Aren''t those four people Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi, Lao Wu and Xiao Quan?


    I don''t know why. These guys in the territory are right. In fact, there is Chen Bolin. But because Chen Bolin has to work today, he didn''t come to drink. Unexpectedly, he ran here by mistake.


    The four men were already drunk, but when they saw their brothers surrounded, they immediately put down their glasses and came over.


    However, even if there are so many more companions, the number is still too small compared with each other.


    Chen Bolin was anxious and wanted to let these companions leave first, even if he found someone to report back.


    But it''s too late.


    At this time, Gong Zhuhai''s face was completely gloomy.


    Now this situation is no longer under his control. If only Chen Bolin killed him silently.


    But now there are so many more people, it''s troublesome. If they let them run away with this woman, they really have no place to put their face!


    Kill them... And then die without admitting!

 Chapter 428

    Gong Zhuhai doesn''t want to make things so big, but now it seems that he has no other choice.


    I can''t afford to lose the whole person. If I let these people go, I won''t have any prestige in the territory in the future. If I am intimidated by several younger brothers of Lin Yi, I really have no position in s city.


    Greed, status, madness!


    All kinds of thoughts are flashing wildly in his heart. In order to maintain his status, he must not spare these boys. Moreover, these people are just small minions. Even if he catches them, Lin Yi should not dare to do anything to himself. Even if he doesn''t look at Chen Xiaodao''s face, he should also look at Zhong lixiu''s face. After all, the two territories have been linked together now.


    Does it depend on the owner to beat the dog?


    "Give it to me... Catch them and don''t let any of them go!" Gong Zhuhai said in a hoarse voice. "At that time, let Lin Yi come and ask someone. I''ll humiliate that guy in front of everyone... Ha ha, give it to me!"


    With a roar, many younger brothers around him immediately surrounded the past.


    Gong Zhuhai, as the No. 2 role under Chen Xiaodao, has a lot of younger brothers around him, and this guy also likes prestige. No matter where he goes, he is surrounded by a large group of people, and this time is no exception.


    Hundreds of experts immediately surrounded the past, and those drunken guys suddenly woke up at this time, with cold lights shining in their eyes.


    Old Wu Shua took out five comic papers from her arms and tore them directly. Then the Tauren with the huge Tomahawk in his hands immediately appeared out of thin air, waved the Tomahawk and killed him.


    Xiao Quan is also the same. His hands are dancing quickly. Everyone has his own way of exerting his power. Even the means of exerting the same power may be different. Lao Wu summoned the Tauren through comics, and now he can summon five at a time.


    Xiao Quan, on the other hand, shaped the ice power in his body into various shapes through gestures.


    But Xiao Quan seems to have learned from Lao Wu badly. He doesn''t know that the boy himself is also an obscene guy. He has a special preference for the tentacles that once attacked us in the sea. All the tentacles summoned are huge tentacles.


    With the appearance of these two summoners, the situation in the battlefield suddenly became particularly chaotic.


    As for Chen Xi, he even grabbed the copper stick in his hand, with a sneer on his face. Recently, Chen Xi also found his different power, but this power only when he grabbed the copper stick.


    Take a deep breath as like as two peas of Chen Xi''s arms around him. The next time he throws his copper stick, he becomes two. It''s like running into the clouds and rushing to the target. Every body is doing exactly the same thing as himself. A man will be able to intercept a dozen enemies.


    Chen Xi didn''t tell anyone that there was a voice in his mind. He had been guiding himself and teaching himself all kinds of things.


    He knew that the man''s name was monkey and had the same nickname as the monkey king. Of course, he was not as powerful as the monkey in the real myth, but he also taught him all kinds of abilities.


    That copper stick is the monkey''s weapon! And all kinds of abilities are the power that the monkey taught himself.


    This monkey comes from the League of heroes, from a world that has been completely destroyed.


    As for Guan Zhaolin, he was never idle, and his strength was no better than Chen xisun. In his roar, his hands completely turned into blades and rushed into the crowd.


    Their brothers have never been afraid of anyone, wind and rain. No matter what kind of enemy they face, they will not be afraid.


    We may not know each other before, but now we are brothers. When we see our brothers being bullied, we can''t hide next to them? They can''t do such a thing.


    I''m dying. Shit, now that so many people have died in the end of the world, the U.S. president is dead. Can you live to make money now? Dead, afraid of a bird!


    No one will be afraid, and no one will be timid. One by one, like a madman, attacks all the people around who dare to approach themselves.


    Even if there are a large number of people in gongzhuhai, they can''t take the slightest advantage for a while.


    Gong Zhuhai''s face was gloomy. So many people were dispatched. If he couldn''t even take these boys down, he really didn''t have to mix up.


    Gong Zhuhai was not ready to fight. After all, he was the No. 2 figure in the territory. If he faced it, it should also be the role of Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian. At least, it should be vice lords such as Meng Rui and Zhang Quan.


    It''s more or less like bullying the younger brothers, but I can''t help it. It''s a group of waste under my own hands. I haven''t been able to take this guy down for such a long time.


    Finally Gong Zhuhai couldn''t help it.


    Looking at the few but arrogant guys in front, they took a deep breath, bent their fingers, and a gray black light quickly ejected from mid air.


    "Be careful..." Chen Bolin knew this power and immediately reminded him.


    But it''s too late.


    That kind of power seems to have the same tracking effect. No matter how you hide, you can''t hide.


    Chen Xi, who seemed to be the most active, took the lead in winning. The gray and black light spots fell on him. Chen Xi didn''t even feel anything, even the pain like a needle.


    But just when Chen Xi was ready to work harder and attack the enemy in front, he only felt his legs soft and his body almost fell to the ground. The expression on his face instantly became particularly scary.


    Then waves of unspeakable fatigue swept over the whole body, the movement became slow, and the waving stick became particularly weak.


    Originally, they didn''t pay attention to those people at all, but this time, they immediately surrounded them and took Chen Xi down.


    Chen Xi struggled violently, but it was useless. He couldn''t feel any strength all over.


    But this is just the beginning. Two gray and black silk threads are projected from mid air. This time, the targets are Guan Zhaolin and Lao Wu.


    Even Guan Zhaolin''s body is as strong as a weapon, but now even steel has become soft around his fingers. His original hard body suddenly becomes as sour and soft as noodles, and he has no strength at all.


    Followed by Xiao quan


    Curse master... This is Gong Zhuhai''s name for his ability. This power is also Gong Zhuhai''s most proud capital.


    No matter what strength you have, you will end up as long as you are targeted by yourself.


    "Catch them, take them back, and then inform Lin Yi to come and get them..." Gong Zhuhai said with a grim smile. With these hostages in hand, it''s just to humiliate Lin Yi this time.


    If you can get out of this evil spirit, maybe you can get the support of Zhong lixiu, replace Chen Xiaodao and become the new master of this territory.


    This guy is also more greedy than expected. Being a subordinate is not her goal.


    But at this time, the sudden change and protrusion. Originally, the whole body was weak and weak, so he was caught, but the whole person suddenly roared.


    It looks like a beast.


    He grabbed the arm of an enemy nearby, his eyes became scarlet, and then an amazing scene appeared.


    The body of the man caught by Guan Zhaolin was like a punctured balloon, which was rapidly becoming shriveled.


    The body was swallowed by Guan Zhaolin little by little... No, not swallowed, but integrated, as if Guan Zhaolin swallowed all the strength and nutrition of that guy''s body into his own body.


    That''s... Cannibalism!


    In an instant, the unlucky guy''s body had become a skin and bone, and his face looked like a skeleton.


    Then Guan Zhaolin roared, and the power just absorbed into his body burst out in an instant. With a bang, an impact exploded around him, and burst a hole in the surrounding circle, and then his figure rushed out in an instant.


    Get support


    Lin Yi!

 Chapter 429

    Everyone has his own unique skills. In fact, everyone has his own little secrets.


    Lao Wu and Xiao Quan can use their vitality to make the most terrible calls in exchange for strong power. Chen Xi has a monkey attached to him! As for Guan Zhaolin, he also hides a lot of power.


    And that kind of power is the last force Guan Zhaolin wants to use, because that kind of power will make Guan Zhaolin feel sick and feel like a zombie.


    Guan Zhaolin''s ability is to devour and integrate. In the same way as the mysterious immortal Xia, it is a great power to integrate some weapons into his body and let his body parts have the power of these weapons.


    Generally speaking, it''s mainly cold weapons, armor and other things. Guns and guns can''t be obtained. If Guan Zhaolin can integrate into sharp weapons, such as greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs, Guan Zhaolin''s body will become as sharp as cruel fangs.


    But... In fact, Guan Zhaolin can devour not only these things, but even... Including human beings, including things and living things.


    Guan Zhaolin is especially reluctant to show this ability to humans. After all, the feeling of eating people is not very comfortable.


    But this time, Guan Zhaolin really had no choice. So many brothers were caught by Gong Zhuhai. Even if the other party took care of Lin Yi''s strength and didn''t dare to kill several of them, he lost all his face. With Lin Yi, everyone in the territory lost face.


    We must not let that guy succeed, so Guan Zhaolin did what he hated most and completely swallowed up that guy''s life.


    In addition to the skin and bones, all the energy, nutrition, and even flesh and blood in the body were completely swallowed by Guan Zhaolin in an instant. This ability can be used to deal with people who are weaker than himself. It''s easy and can be completed in an instant.


    After swallowing those forces, the benefits were immediately displayed, and strong and abundant vitality was instilled into the body. The original weakness in the body completely disappeared at this moment!


    Power reappears and even becomes stronger.


    That is almost equal to completely releasing one''s vitality in an instant. How powerful and arrogant the power erupted in that instant.


    A terrible shock spread out, directly dispersed the surrounding crowd, and then Guan Zhaolin escaped directly from the crack.


    When Gong Zhuhai wanted to kill, the enemy didn''t know where he had gone.


    Gong Zhuhai''s face was gloomy and his eyes were full of ferocity, but Gong Zhuhai also knew how troublesome the situation was.


    "Go back! Go back."


    In a hoarse voice, Gong Zhuhai shouted.


    A group of people escorted the four people and hurried back to Chen Xiaodao''s territory.


    At this moment, I just took a day off during the day and relieved all the fatigue caused by not having a good rest for three consecutive days. In the afternoon, I went to the wall with Zhang Quan and Meng Rui to discuss the deployment of defense.


    Those forces from the shadow island have always been a big trouble in my heart. I have a hunch that those damn things may cause unimaginable harm to us one day.


    At this time, I only saw a figure rushing from below, with bright red marks all over.


    That made my eyelids jump. When I looked carefully, my face changed even more.


    Isn''t that Guan Zhaolin? What''s the matter with this guy? He''s in such a mess?


    When I was still thinking in my heart, Guan Zhaolin had rushed in front of me. There were bright red marks all over his body, and his breath was particularly weak.


    That appearance worried me for a while, so I quickly lost a treatment. Guan Zhaolin looked a little better.


    "Hey, what the hell happened?" I asked hoarsely.


    Who beat Guan Zhaolin like this? Who hurt my brother? Seeing Guan Zhaolin like this, a flame in my heart is burning violently!


    "Hurry up... Hurry up... Our people, our brothers... Were... Caught by the guy in Gong Zhuhai." Guan Zhaolin''s voice was dry and his voice was particularly hoarse.


    Guan Zhaolin''s palm clung to my wrist!


    Our men, our brothers... Were caught.


    Chen Bolin, Lao Wu, Xiao Quan, Chen Xi... The four brothers were captured by Gong Zhuhai, Chen Xiaodao''s men.


    When I heard the news, my body even trembled slightly because of anger, and the green veins on my forehead were exposed.


    Death, this is death.


    Chen Xiaodao, you let your hands down to trouble me. Don''t blame me for being rude.


    I dare to touch my brother. It seems that my performance in s city is still too honest. Any cat and dog thinks I''m weak and deceptive?


    "Brother Guan, go back and have a rest first. I''ll bring our people back." I said in a gloomy voice.


    "Brother Zhang, go and inform fan Xiaotian. Xiao Huangshu said they were having fun."


    Everyone has their own taboos, and so do I. My taboo is that you can come to me if you have something to do. I have no complaints even if I die, but... Don''t touch my woman and touch my brother.


    That''s driving me crazy!


    After leaving a word, my body seemed to blink and disappear from the ground in an instant.


    The ghost trotted directly to the most incisive level, and his body suddenly disappeared in front of everyone.


    Zhang Quan wanted to say something, but with his mouth open, my figure has disappeared, and now it seems that no matter what he says, it''s useless.


    At this time, they can''t retract their heads.


    "Brother Meng, please inform the brothers who can fight in the guild, and I''ll follow." Zhang Quan stamped his foot and said.


    When a person runs to the other party''s territory, do you think you are Bingya?


    At this time, Gong Zhuhai on the other side was running back quickly with his people.


    Although he said that he had caught so many people, Gong Zhuhai didn''t feel at ease at all. Instead, he was in a mess. It seemed that he had done something wrong. This time, should he regret it?


    "Hey, hey, what''s the matter? Scared?" the mocking voice came from the side. It was Lao Wu''s voice. This guy''s arm was more natural and unrestrained than Yang Guo.


    Even if he was tied into a zongzi with a rope, this guy was not idle at all. He was still provoking Gong Zhuhai in his mouth.


    "Do you regret it? If you catch us, brother Lin will not let you go. Just wait to be beaten. Brother Lin will press your head on dog shit..." Lao Wu laughed.


    "NIMA, shut up." Gong Zhuhai''s face became more ferocious when he was said to be right on his mind.


    "Well, I''m a kind man. I''ll show you a bright way." Chen Xi also interrupted: "you take us back. Good wine and food are delicious and stay. We''ll just drink together. We''ll give you a good word in front of brother Lin at that time. It won''t be all right."


    "Find two more chicks to sing a song and dance next to..." Xiao Quan easily didn''t say a word. Once he said a word, he was shocked.


    "Chick? Can this garbage find chicks? If you want a woman, you have to apply medicine. Such people still expect him to find chicks. No one wants to sell their ass."


    These words made Gong Zhuhai tremble with anger.


    What are you doing? Don''t forget your identity. You are now a group of slaves and captured hostages. Do you think you are an uncle?


    It''s good to eat and drink. How many chicks do you want to sing and dance? Is this an arrest? This is a night club.


    "Shit, stop their mouths for me." Gong Zhuhai was angry and scolded loudly.


    Several guys with happy mouths were unlucky immediately, and their mouths were blocked tightly.


    In front of the gate of the territory, Gong Zhuhai even saw Nie Yisong and linniang patrolling near the territory.

 Chapter 430

    Here, it''s basically safe. As long as you enter the territory, even Lin Yi doesn''t dare to break into other people''s territory?


    This is an unwritten rule of the city, which everyone abides by. Territory is the boundary. Generally speaking, people in different territories will not break into other people''s territory at will, which will be regarded as a signal of war.


    As for other places outside the territory, it is not only a zone of three regardless, but also a place where all private enemies, chaos and contradictions are solved.


    Nie Yisong and linniang also found Gong Zhuhai. They listened to what their subordinates said. Gong Zhuhai took a group of people to chase and kill a person in the forest art territory. They were worried, so they waited here.


    When they saw Gong Zhuhai coming back, their faces suddenly changed, because this guy didn''t come back alone, and the people under their hands still grabbed four guys tied like zongzi.


    Chen Bolin, Lao Wu, Xiao Quan, Chen Xi... Aren''t these people all under Lin Yi? What on earth did Gong Zhuhai do?


    At that time, Nie Yisong and Lin Niang both felt that the situation was in some trouble.


    "Gong Zhuhai, what have you done..." linniang''s face was slightly pale: "how did you catch them back? Don''t you think there''s enough trouble in the territory now?"


    "Trouble? Hey, what trouble?" Gong Zhuhai seemed confident when he arrived near the territory and said with a sneer: "today I''m going to disgrace Lin Yi. Hey, you put these boys in the territory dungeon and watch them for me. In addition... Um, just have some fun for them and don''t kill them."


    "You''re crazy. Let these people go quickly while nothing happens now, otherwise we''ll be in trouble." Nie Yisong also said.


    Nie Yisong and linniang were worried and tried to persuade Gong Zhuhai. Unfortunately, those people were Gong Zhuhai''s men. They didn''t listen to them at all and directly imprisoned the four people in the dungeon inside the territory.


    "If you don''t have to intervene in this matter, I won''t believe it. Lin Yi dared to make trouble in our territory. He thought he was Bingya?" seeing Nie Yisong and linniang talking in their ears, Gong Zhuhai seemed quite impatient and waved his hand: "I''m tired. I want to go back and have a rest."


    "Li Hongdi, Li Yun, you two sent Miss Weng Peiqi to the room. You were almost kidnapped by the boy. You should watch it now!"


    "Have you thought about the consequences?" Lin Niang asked helplessly.


    "Consequences? It''s my own business. I do things by myself. I bear the consequences..."


    "One person works, one person should?" Gong Zhuhai''s voice just fell, and a cold voice suddenly came from the darkness.


    There was no emotion in that voice, just like the dark ice that never melted for thousands of years.


    Just hearing that voice, Gong Zhu Haydn trembled involuntarily, and his body turned involuntarily. Even those who were going to take four people to the dungeon stopped.


    One eye was staring at the figure that suddenly appeared.


    That not so tall figure, bathed in a hazy darkness, was as terrible as a ghost.


    As soon as that figure appeared, it immediately brought an extremely heavy oppression and unbearable pressure.


    "Is that you, Gong Zhuhai?"


    In that darkness, my figure slowly emerged and came forward step by step.


    Every step I took, Gong Zhuhai took a step back until Gong Zhuhai had entered the territory.


    That kind of pressure is really terrible, just like the waves, one by one.


    In the face of this legendary character for the first time, Gong Zhuhai really experienced what is the real terror.


    That power almost tore itself to pieces.


    He is also the king of competition. He has won countless battles from the arena. He is used to life and death. Why do he feel afraid in front of this guy?


    How is this possible? How can I be afraid of this guy.


    Perhaps it was a shame to feel this fear. Gong Zhuhai forcibly stopped, turned his body and faced me. It seemed that this could slow down his fear a little.


    "Yes, I''m gong Zhuhai. I''m still your elder." Gong Zhuhai said reluctantly suppressing his fear.


    But the voice was slightly trembling, completely betraying the fear in Gong Zhuhai''s heart.


    "Senior?" I sneered. "That''s what you just said. One person does things and one person is responsible for it? Then you can bear it alone? Can you afford it?"


    Although some regret talking big before, they can only admit it now.


    Gong Zhuhai''s face was positive: "yes, I do things by myself... And it''s the so-called reason. Everything is no more than a word of reason."


    When a person begins to reason with you, it basically means that the person has lost. Who will reason with you and joke about the problems that can be solved with his fist?


    "Reasonable? You caught my brother, that''s the truth?" I asked coldly.


    "Sobbing... Sobbing..." I heard Lao Wu''s voice. The guy wanted to talk, but his mouth was blocked and couldn''t make a sound.


    This voice made a ferocious flash in my eyes: "give you three seconds to let my brother go, otherwise... I promise you will die ugly..."


    "It''s impossible to release people. Your brother came to me to arrest people. Why should I release people? I want you to publicly admit your mistake to our territory here, and I''ll give your brother back to you..." Gong Zhuhai said with a turn.


    Arrest, is it Weng Peiqi?


    I probably heard Guan Zhaolin say something.


    I don''t know the details, but the scene in front of me obviously made me particularly angry. The girl seemed to have fainted and was caught by a person.


    "Nie Yisong, Lin Niang... You two had better not interfere." I looked at Nie Yisong and Lin Niang next to me and said coldly.


    Nie Yisong and Lin Niang looked at each other and took a step back to show their attitude.


    Even members of the same territory have their own interests. They don''t want to carry the pot for Gong Zhuhai''s desire.


    Then I walked towards Gong Zhuhai step by step!


    Gong Zhuhai''s face changed slightly, but when he saw that he had now reached the territory, he seemed to have some confidence in his heart.


    "Lin Yi, what do you want to do? This is our territory, not you..."


    Unfortunately, Gong Zhuhai hasn''t finished a word. I''m too lazy to listen to this guy''s nonsense.


    Before saying a word, my figure had rushed to the sea of Gong Zhu and punched him. The second half of Gong Zhu''s words immediately got stuck in his throat.


    The stomach suffered the most violent impact, just like being hit by a truck, and the body flew backwards for tens of meters.


    There was a wow in the mouth, and a mouthful of blood gushed out directly.


    Lying on the ground and wriggling, Gong Zhuhai got up from the ground and stared. The corner of his mouth was still bright red: "you... You dare to hit me... This is not your territory, you..."


    Territory?


    I looked at the next row of walls. Is this what the territory is?


    The corner of his mouth smiled grimly. The greedy Hydra appeared in his hand. The next moment he waved it suddenly, just like a lightning bolt, and fell down in an instant.


    Boom


    With a loud noise, the city wall was broken instantly, filled with smoke and dust, and the bricks were broken and turned into fragments, scattered everywhere.


    "Is this your territory?" staring at Gong Zhuhai, I didn''t hide my contempt in my eyes.


    "Kill... Kill him... Kill him for me..." suddenly, Gong Zhuhai seemed to be nervous and screamed bitterly.


    Although the younger brothers around me were afraid one by one, they still obeyed the boss''s order and rushed towards me at this time. All kinds of energy completely surrounded me in an instant.


    Killing night, here we go!

 Chapter 431

    All the loyal younger brothers of Gong Zhuhai rushed around, and even several people who originally controlled Lao Wu came and surrounded me completely.


    Seeing those figures flying over, a ferocious smile appeared at the corners of his mouth.


    I haven''t been involved in that kind of killing for a long time. It''s hard to mention the excitement in my heart when fighting with zombies. When the axe cuts into the flesh and blood bursts out from the side of the axe, that taste intoxicates me.


    Ghost trot!


    The speed expanded. In the dense attacks, I killed a blood path alive.


    Then the axe in his hand was lifted and rotated around him.


    Hiss!


    A string of blood flowers burst around, and drops of bright red blood fell on the ground, a bright red. That picture, just like art, is full of strange beauty. Life is disappearing. The greedy hydra is frantically plundering the power of those lives.


    With the sharp weight of greedy Hydra, if you touch it a little, it will be broken to pieces immediately.


    I remember, this guy was the one who just caught Chen Xi... Then, go to hell.


    The axe cut it, and the whole body was torn in half from head to foot! Well, this man... Seems to have just slapped Lao Wu. You slapped Lao Wu. I want you to compensate with your face.


    The axe was cut directly, Shua, all the bones and flesh on the left face were cut off, and there was no trace left.


    This guy seems to have dragged Chen Bolin before. Let''s exchange your two arms... As for you, I saw that you just kicked Xiao Quan, so don''t take your left foot.


    Every picture these people made of my brother is deeply imprinted in my mind. If you hurt my brother, I''ll kill you.


    Even if this kind of transaction is not fair, it seems to me that it is. Your life is not even as good as my brother''s slap.


    Although there were a large number of enemies around, the figure was a demon king, waving a huge Tomahawk in his hand. Everywhere he went, he brought patches of bright red blood.


    One by one, the broken limbs wailed bitterly on the ground.


    These people didn''t die in the arena or in the confrontation with zombies. Now they died under my axe because of their boss''s greed.


    In a short time, there were already a large number of broken limbs around. When the footsteps crossed the ground, the blood flowers were particularly obvious. In the air, it was like rain. Large and small blood spots fell from the sky and rippled.


    Life is reaping rapidly. The gap in strength is too big. Even if the number of each other is hundreds of times that of me, it is not worth mentioning now. Those people can''t resist my axe at all.


    A man raised his weapon in an attempt to block the power of the greedy Hydra, but with a click, the greedy Hydra was directly from head to foot, and the whole person was split into two pieces.


    Another guy nearby turned into something like a diamond. He was indestructible, but even the diamond couldn''t resist the power of the greedy Hydra and cut his back directly.


    Die die die die!


    In the twinkling of an eye, there was blood red in front of me. I didn''t summon any heroines, but I was alone, but even if I was alone, it was not the power that these people could resist.


    Gong Zhuhai''s face changed wildly. Seeing that his men were frightened, he didn''t dare to neglect. He quickly lost a curse.


    That gray black silk thread landed on me accurately.


    Gong Zhuhai suddenly smiled on his face. As long as he was cursed, no matter who you are, you will die.


    "Kill him, take this opportunity to kill him, hurry up..." Gong Zhuhai trembled with excitement. If he could kill Lin Yi at this time, he would be a great achievement. In that case, Chen Xiaodao could go away and be the king of the territory.


    Because of delusion, Gong Zhuhai trembled with excitement.


    But... Soon Gong Zhuhai found out how ridiculous his idea was.


    DEBUFF£¿


    Negative state?


    When that power landed on me, I immediately reacted. I''ve heard of the power of Gong Zhuhai.


    This kind of ability is really a very insidious force. When the two sides fight, it can really pit the dead if it appears unexpectedly.


    But... I smiled.


    Maybe this guy doesn''t know my power? This negative state is like nothing to me. I can purify that bomb. Is this negative state a dog?


    Sneer, the purification skill appears in an instant, and the sense of powerlessness originally shrouded in the body disappears in an instant.


    Then the body flashed. The next second, it appeared in front of Gong Zhuhai, flew up and swept directly on Gong Zhuhai''s waist.


    The guy''s body was like shrimp. He arched his waist and flew directly upside down. He hit the wall. It''s estimated that the bones of his whole body will be knocked apart.


    That terrible force, that guy can''t bear it at all.


    But I''m not going to let that guy go, jump, appear in the air, grab the greedy Hydra and chop down.


    I want his life!


    Gong Zhuhai was really desperate. His eyes stared round. His eyes were almost congested. He saw the axe cut directly from the top of his head. He didn''t know how many bones were broken all over his body. He couldn''t make the slightest reaction at all.


    Then... Boom!


    The Tomahawk came straight down.


    Gong Zhuhai felt as if his body had been hit by an impact and rolled out on the ground.


    It took a long time to get up from the ground. When I looked up, I found that a figure had been blocked in front of me.


    Holding up his hands, a rock shield was raised.


    In front of me, a stone man appeared.


    They are stone people, covered with thick rocks all over, full of an extremely strong feeling. This is the guy who intercepted my greedy Hydra.


    With the sharp of greedy Hydra, he didn''t tear the stone shield directly.


    Nie Yisong!


    Linniang is the patron saint of that woman, Nie Yisong.


    There is only one strength of this man, that is, invincible defense. His body will become the strongest stone to resist all attacks.


    This is the power of Nie Yisong, but now the person who said he would not interfere with me appeared in front of me.


    The two men did promise not to participate in this struggle, but when they saw the members of their territory die one by one, their hearts were dripping blood.


    Especially when Gong Zhu''s hippocampus is about to be killed, he can''t sit idly by.


    The strength of their territory is weak. If even Gong Zhuhai dies, the strength of their territory will become weaker.


    Therefore, although he and Gong Zhuhai don''t like each other, Nie Yisong can only fight for his territory.


    I can''t watch Gong Zhuhai be killed here. In that case, I can''t explain.


    "Nie Yisong..." I said coldly, "you want to stop me?"


    "I didn''t block your idea, but... If you want to vent, it''s almost the same. So many people have died. How about you take your people away and end today?" Nie Yisong said in a deep voice.


    There are so many people dead on my side. I have to speak in a low voice. It''s really fucking oppressive.


    But now Nie Yisong has no other way but to reduce the loss as much as possible.


    Unfortunately, Nie Yisong''s words had just finished, and two low and strange voices came next to him.


    "Nie Yisong, when did you become the boss of our territory?"


    "Can you do such a thing, Lord? This guy broke into our territory, destroyed our walls and killed so many of us. If you let this guy leave, where will our territory face go?"


    "What position do we have in this s city?"


    When the sound first came, it was still far away. When the sound fell, the two figures also appeared in front of me.


    There are two people, two... Twins.


    Chen Xiaodao''s other two masters are also the other two champions in the competition for the king of athletics!

 Chapter 432

    These two masters also appeared.


    Now the situation at the scene has changed into another shape. There is no doubt that my invasion is an extremely serious problem for Chen Xiaodao''s territory. If this problem is not solved, Chen Xiaodao''s territory will lose face.


    The movement here has also attracted the attention of others in the territory. More and more experts are going in this direction.


    At this critical time, in addition to Chen Xiaodao, Gong Zhuhai, Nie Yisong and linniang, the remaining two experts finally appeared.


    And the abilities of as like as two peas are quite special and powerful. The two men who appear to be almost identical in appearance are not looking for the slightest difference. At the age of more than 20, the face of Qing Jun looks very handsome. "Two men are very handsome.


    But the fierce eyes were a little more ferocious.


    Cao Yin, Cao Yi, twin brothers.


    Whether you have ability or not seems to have a very important relationship with your own blood. It seems that special abilities are more likely to appear between the same blood.


    These two people are like this, and their strength is the same.


    Sound!


    Like SANA, she has the power of sound! However, although they are both the power of sound, they are somewhat different. That situation should be regarded as a different display of the same power.


    Cao Yin has the power to control the sound wave. He can use the sound wave to produce extremely strong shock and spread out, and kill all the enemies within the range. That power is definitely the best choice to deal with a large number of zombies. As long as the sound wave is transmitted to the place, all the zombies will be torn up, basically all of them will be destroyed at once, and there will be nothing left.


    As for his younger brother Cao Yi, he is an absolute speed type capable person. That guy has a strong driving ability by attaching sound waves to his body, so that his body has a terrible speed with sound propagation.


    The speed of sound waves, one second, hundreds of meters, is absolutely terrible.


    Of course, it may not be so terrible in fact, but it will never be inferior. When this guy expands at a high speed, few people can survive in front of Cao Yi.


    When these two men appeared, the situation in the battlefield suddenly changed.


    Linniang and Nie Yisong frowned. It seemed that it was possible to solve the original thing, but now there was a series of more trouble.


    As for Gong Zhuhai, he was full of crazy smiles. His companions came. The real companions, Nie Yisong and linniang, didn''t want to fight Lin Yi at all, but Cao Yi and Cao Yin were different. They were their real friends. They would never sit idly by.


    They are the kings who come out of the arena. No one is inferior to anyone in strength.


    This time, that guy is dead, absolutely dead.


    Ha ha, laughing wildly, Gong Zhuhai got up from the ground and looked around with crazy eyes: "Cao Yi, Cao Yin''s two brothers came just in time to help my brother kill this guy..."


    "Brother, don''t worry. Our brothers just heard the news." Cao Yin immediately replied, "I didn''t expect to see my brother humiliated by this guy. Our brothers must not sit idly by."


    "Lin Yi, you ran to our territory, wounded our eldest brother, killed our brothers and destroyed our city walls. Really, no one in our territory can''t do it? Take out your life." Cao Yi stared at me with a grim smile. His hoarse voice sounded like a devil. It was not cold and trembling.


    As soon as the voice fell, I only saw a circle of ripples in the air rippling away in an instant. When I first saw it, it was still far away, but the next moment, that power suddenly appeared in front of me, and the speed was unimaginable.


    That speed, even if I start the ghost trot, I can''t catch up!


    The next second, I only heard a harsh sound. A dagger was cutting the air quickly at a super fast speed and tearing it at my throat, trying to tear my throat open and splash blood three feet.


    These two people are very public, just appeared, directly began to attack, and a shot is a fatal move immediately.


    As the saying goes, birds of a feather flock together and people flock together, these two brothers, like Gong Zhuhai, are also the type with strong power desire!


    They all want to become famous in s city. Although the king of competition has won a great reputation, they have all been taken away by Lin Yi, which is absolutely unacceptable for several people.


    The easiest way to regain your reputation in s city is to defeat Lin Yi. If you defeat Lin Yi, you will undoubtedly become the new king of s city.


    Seeing the dagger tearing away from me, the expression on Cao Yi''s face was crazy. It seemed that he had seen the picture of my throat being torn open.


    That speed is really terrible, but just relying on this speed to kill me is too despised me.


    I didn''t hide, and I couldn''t hide.


    I just suddenly stretched out my hand and grabbed it directly at the dagger.


    Cao Yi was shocked by my move, but immediately added strength and grabbed his dagger with his hand. He was looking for death.


    Puff!


    The dagger accurately penetrated through the palm of the hand, and the blood sprayed out.


    Cao Yi''s face was happy and was preparing to expand the war results, but at this time, Cao Yi suddenly saw the face of the person opposite. Obviously, his palms were pierced, but there was no pain on that face. There was only a kind of... Disdain.


    Then, regardless of the pain of being pierced in the palm, the guy didn''t retract his arm, but suddenly extended it forward, let the dagger cut in the palm of his hand, and then snapped and grabbed Cao Yi''s hand.


    too bad!


    Cao Yi secretly screamed that he was terrible and wanted to retreat, but it was too late. I grabbed his palm and Cao Yi didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    Then Cao Yi only felt that his arm was directly waved by an irresistible force, his body appeared in mid air, and then landed quickly.


    The guy''s body was in my hand like a basketball, which was hit to the ground.


    Head down.


    Bang!


    The original flat cement floor suddenly appeared a large crack.


    A circle of bright red blood quickly spread along the ground. Artist Cao was already lying on the ground, twitching slightly.


    A second kill.


    In the palm of my hand, the dagger was still inserted in the palm of my hand. I pulled it out and threw it on the ground. A green light emerged. The wound soon healed and remained intact, as if it had not been injured at all.


    What is this ability? What a freak!


    The original smile on Gong Zhuhai''s face soon hid and became panic!


    With a casual kick, the guy who was still barely breathing was kicked out a long way by me.


    It''s like garbage.


    When Cao Yin saw this picture, his face was slightly twisted and his face was twitching.


    I walked step by step towards Cao Yin and Gong Zhuhai behind Cao Yin.


    Cao Yin''s forehead was covered with cold sweat. His brother was killed in a flash. While he was angry, there was more endless fear in his heart.


    Just as I was approaching a distance, Cao Yin suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Ah..."


    That harsh voice sounded like a raped girl. The voice suddenly dispersed, and a circle of ripples spread rapidly in mid air!


    Sound wave, sound wave.


    Crackling!


    Where the sound waves spread, everything broke instantly, the cement board on the ground, the courtyard wall, and the glass in the distant room.


    Nothing can stop this amazing impact, which is directly shattered.


    Except for the man in front of him... Just when the sound wave appeared, the man was shocked back more than ten meters by the sound wave.


    However, I was only knocked back more than ten meters. With that huge axe in front of me, my body was like a reef in the sea. No matter how amazing the waves were, I stood still.


    No, it''s not different.


    The guy not only resisted the attack of the sound wave, but even approached Cao Yin slowly by relying on the shelter of the huge axe!

 Chapter 433

    The cold sweat on his forehead was more and more, and Cao Yin''s body was shaking.


    The voice in the throat never stops, constantly emitting from the throat!


    This guy is really a monster. His own sound wave once directly shook the tyrant out, but he couldn''t shake back this man. Is this guy''s body stronger than the tyrant?


    Thirty seconds, one minute, two minutes


    As time went by, with Cao Yin as the center, the sound wave still continued, and the surrounding ground had been stripped alive to a thickness of half a meter.


    No one could get close to Cao Yin within tens of meters. Gong Zhuhai ran away for the first time.


    Only the man has been moving forward slowly. Although the speed of moving forward is very slow, he has never stopped. He has been moving forward, moving forward, moving forward


    Under the attack of the sound wave, the cement board and floor tiles on the ground have completely turned into flour, and the dust dances wildly in the air.


    On Cao Yin''s forehead, beads of sweat were rolling down his face and had been shattered by sound waves before they fell to the ground.


    Although the power of sound waves continues, Cao Yin''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and Cao Yin''s breath is becoming weaker and weaker.


    That face became as red as Guan Erye, and his body trembled constantly.


    Obviously, this guy can''t hold on.


    Let you keep shouting. How long can you shout? When the oxygen in the body cannot support, it is the end of the sound and the disappearance of the sound wave. Cao Yin has never insisted for such a long time before.


    It''s basically a roar, a circle of sound waves spread out, and clear the targets around. I''ve never faced such a difficult decision.


    Seeing that guy still approaching himself, Cao Yin couldn''t help feeling a little desperate.


    Finally... The sound wave suddenly disappeared.


    Cao Yin''s body bent suddenly, and his chest was in a suffocating pain. He opened his mouth and wanted to breathe, but the air seemed unable to get into his chest for a moment.


    Finally, Cao Yin couldn''t help it. Cao Yin wanted to take a breath and then release the sound wave.


    But... It''s too late.


    Just that moment is enough to decide the whole outcome.


    Cao Yin still wanted to breathe. As a result, he hit Cao Yin on the chest. With a puff, Cao Yin''s back cracked directly and a blood arrow burst out.


    My fist hit Cao Yin''s chest. It was a fist with no reservation. I can''t imagine how powerful the destructive power is.


    All I know is that the punch basically pierced Cao Yin''s chest, several ribs broke directly, and even his chest was beaten into a ball of meat sauce. One thing broke, and then shot out of Cao Yin''s back.


    I know, that''s the ability crystal core of Cao Yin''s chest.


    That thing was broken, that is to say, even if Cao Yin could live, he would basically become a useless man.


    The fragments of the crystal nucleus flew away directly and finally crossed Gong Zhuhai''s face, leaving a long blood mark on Gong Zhuhai''s face.


    Dead... Cao Yin is dead. Cao Yi doesn''t know his life or death.


    The two companions who came to support were almost killed in an instant. They couldn''t even support for a while, so they disappeared.


    Gong Zhuhai knew that he was finished.


    This loss, this responsibility, I simply can''t afford it.


    As for Nie Yisong and linniang, they also stayed beside with gloomy faces. Looking at the picture in front of them, their eyes were full of dignity. At this time, the loss of their territory would be great.


    I already said, don''t fight with this man. Why is no one listening to yourself.


    In S City, there are top-level experts.


    Zhong lixiu, Bing ya, Tong Lei, now we need another Lin Yi.


    Nie Yisong and Lin Niang saw the scene that happened in Zhu Yan''s territory at the beginning. At that time, Lin Yi and Zhong lixiu had a single fight for a long time. If it weren''t for the appearance of that girl, Lin Yi would lose his mind. It would be difficult for Zhong lixiu to win.


    And that''s not all Lin Yi''s strength. We all know that Lin Yi can summon all kinds of strong people in different space to help fight. That''s the most terrible place of Lin Yi.


    If Lin Yi concentrated all his strength, even Zhong lixiu might not win.


    Of course, although Zhong lixiu was suppressed by the big bear summoned by the strange little girl, Zhong lixiu''s strength was still there, and no one dared to ignore it.


    So, add two more names on it, Lingling and Xiaohuang book!


    It is precisely because they know that the strength of Lin Yi is absolutely terrible, no better than Tong Lei and Bingya, and Zhong Li is inferior, so Nie Yisong and linniang have been avoiding fighting with Lin Yi.


    However, they were not the boss and could only follow Chen Xiaodao''s orders. As a result, they angered Lin Yi; Now they want to stop the struggle with me, but they can''t succeed. One is dead and the other is seriously injured. The one who is seriously injured seems to be dying.


    His fist was drawn from Cao Yin''s chest, and his arms were covered with sticky blood. He threw the guy''s body aside.


    I continued to walk towards Gong Zhuhai. This guy is my goal. Killing others can only be regarded as passing.


    This time... No one dares to stop in front of me again.


    No one dare, so many younger brothers dare not, nor do Nie Yisong and linniang!


    The strength of the two brothers is so strong that they all ended up in such an end. Now who dares to stop in front of this abnormal devil?


    King of athletics?


    Hey, shit!


    Gong Zhuhai was afraid and his body was trembling slightly. I moved forward and he stepped back until his back was against the wall and there was nowhere to escape.


    "Lin Yi... Enough."


    When I was about to kill this guy, I heard a voice.


    That''s the voice of little yellow book... Behind him, little yellow book, fan Xiaotian, Shirley, Hao Ziqi, Dao Yu, Zhang Quan, depravity, crab, Xiao Ya, Chen Yi, Zhang Yin, Meng Rui... Almost all the brothers who can be called experts in the territory have come.


    Even the girl Lingling came.


    The big bear has been summoned.


    Guan Zhaolin is also here. Although he was seriously injured, he also came.


    This is also Meng Rui. After seeing me run away, Meng Rui was worried that I would enter the tiger''s mouth alone. In case of danger again, he went back and shouted, saying that I ran to Chen Xiaodao to play alone.


    That''s enough. The LORD went to other people''s territory to kick the field alone. Isn''t he looking for death?


    How can you let your Lord be bullied? When the Lord is bullied, he is bullied. He must go to help.


    Then a lot of people came here. Good guy, all of them are famous experts.


    That scene directly frightened many people at that time. Who dares to stop it.


    Originally, these brothers came to help the boss, but they didn''t expect to see such an ending after they came.


    The wall of Chen Xiaodao''s territory was broken, and five of the six masters in the territory appeared. Two were lying on the ground, one was dead, the other was seriously injured and dying... The remaining one was forced to the corner of the wall, and the other two were afraid to fight nearby.


    As for the rest of the young brothers, they were all trembling and frightened.


    What''s going on? The boss won''t come and pick Chen Xiaodao alone, will he? Shit, what are you yelling about? It''s not... You want to destroy Chen Xiaodao''s territory at one time?


    This group of people has long been disagreeable. In that case, take this opportunity to destroy the territory.


    Under this idea, the expressions in their eyes became a little strange. Malicious eyes scanned around, and their eyes were full of killing intention.


    That kind of eyes made Nie Yisong and linniang''s face change greatly. They could see the madness and killing intention in these people''s eyes.


    Damn it, the boss doesn''t know where he has gone. At this critical moment, even the Lord is not here. Can''t he just watch his territory be destroyed?


    Both of them turned their minds rapidly, and no one knew how to deal with the situation.


    Facing a group of guys like hungry wolves, how to stop them?

 Chapter 434

    These guys are a group of characters who seem crazy. They are powerful, they are fearless, and they do things without considering the consequences.


    If they had only wanted to come to support their lords, but seeing the current situation, these people have even sharpened their hands and are ready to destroy the territory for humanitarian purposes.


    Don''t doubt that these guys can do anything. These people may really want to kill everyone once and for all. From now on, there will be no territory like Chen Xiaodao in s city.


    That situation frightened Nie Yisong and linniang, made others pale, made Gong Zhuhai desperate, and made Xiao Huangshu helpless.


    Darling, what people are there in this territory.


    You say that fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi are just savages. You say that Chen Yi, Xiao Ya and Shirley, your three sisters, are the same as these wild men. Why come to join in the fun.


    Don''t you think things are big enough now?


    This group of people, from the Lord and vice Lord to gold medal thugs like fan Xiaotian, including Xiao Ya, Lingling, Dao Yu and Chen Yi, are all the same.


    It''s really rational. I''m afraid there''s only little yellow book.


    Scholar Huang is gentle and gentle. He rarely makes any extreme moves. This can be seen from his participation in so many competitive King competitions without killing anyone.


    Now, when everyone basically holds the idea of destroying Chen Xiaodao''s territory, and even Dao language is the same, only Xiao Huang Shu can remain rational.


    Helpless shook his head, this time can only rely on himself.


    "Lin Yi, almost enough." shaking his head, little yellow book came to me, patted me on the shoulder and said.


    "It''s almost OK. They''ve paid a price. Take our brothers back, otherwise the matter won''t end."


    "Hey, if you can''t end it, you don''t have to end it." I sneered. I said in a hoarse voice. I turned around and looked fierce: "just right, this territory is gone. Forget it. I don''t think it''s necessary to exist."


    This sentence made Nie Yisong and linniang sweat. NIMA, this guy really thinks so.


    "You''re crazy. Do you really want to kill all the people in this territory?" little yellow book''s face was also dignified: "don''t forget where we are now. It''s not a time for internal fighting. There are so many zombies and monsters outside."


    "Lin Yi, you should have had enough. This s city is not your own city. It''s difficult for us to deal with such nonsense." another voice also sounded at this time. It was Zhong lixiu''s voice.


    This guy didn''t know when he had appeared here, frowning at the chaos in front of him.


    "Tut Tut, boss Zhong is here too. Why do you want to hold this beam?" I smiled as I stared at Zhong lixiu.


    As soon as Lingling in the back saw Zhong lixiu appear, she immediately summoned her little bear. The bear with flame on her body roared and bared her teeth at Zhong lixiu.


    That appearance made Zhong lixiu''s face twitch slightly. Everyone here can ignore Zhong lixiu. Even the two top experts Lin Yi and Xiao Huangshu, Zhong lixiu can press them by asking himself.


    But only this little girl, that''s a problem.


    Big trouble.


    In fact, it can really be called one thing for one thing. Although Lingling''s strength is also good, she has obtained the power of Annie, the daughter of the dark, has the ability to control the flame, and can summon this bear out.


    But if you really want to fight, it''s estimated that Ling Yi can split Lingling and fly far away with a casual move? Even the bear summoned is definitely not Ling Yi''s opponent.


    However, it doesn''t matter if Ling Yi is not the opponent. It''s OK to suppress Zhong lixiu. The big bear summoned by Lingling will not be affected by time control. Zhong lixiu runs everywhere. There''s no way to be stunned.


    Zhong lixiu is a standard mage. Once he is approached by a big bear, he doesn''t even have the ability to respond.


    Seeing Zhong lixiu coming out, Gong Zhuhai felt a surge of hope.


    "I don''t want to participate in your battle." unfortunately, Zhong lixiu pushed Gong Zhuhai into the abyss with a word.


    "But now you should know the situation of s city. There are not many people in s city. There are zombies besieging the city and orcs attacking. In this case, I think we should preserve some strength."


    "Moreover, it''s not very good for you to destroy other people''s territory casually. Even if you offend you, it''s just Gong Zhuhai offending you. Don''t you think it''s too much to destroy other people''s territory without offending you?"


    "I don''t think you want to get a reputation for bullying?"


    "Yes, brother Lin, forget it. Anyway, we haven''t been hurt. We''ve been tied up for a while. There''s no need to make so much trouble for us." I don''t know when Chen Bolin and his people have been liberated.


    Some people support themselves, which is naturally a very happy thing. They are also very proud and hot in their heart.


    But several people don''t want to bring too much trouble to their territory because of their own affairs.


    Because of today''s events, the territory must have a name of tyranny, which is very unfavorable for attracting new people in the future and will affect the development of the territory, which is something several people don''t want to see.


    Many brothers are persuading me, and the anger in my heart is a little suppressed.


    Reason gradually returned. After looking at the pictures around me, I found out what I had done.


    But in my heart, I don''t have any regrets. I''ve done everything, and I still regret it? make fun of!


    I will never regret such a thing as showing up for my brother.


    After taking a look at some brothers and others, I stopped.


    "For the sake of my brothers, I''ll spare you today." Leng hum: "Bai Lin, take the girl and let''s go."


    Chen Bolin immediately ran to the Li Yun and prepared to take Weng Peiqi away.


    Li Yun didn''t dare to stop the situation.


    Not only Li Yun, but also Li Hongdi. They were scared silly. They didn''t expect that I was a person with this right in s city.


    Several bosses in the territory beat me down so easily.


    Even one was killed. Even the boss''s boss didn''t dare to do anything when he saw me.


    God, what identity and strength is this.


    At the thought that they had missed such a good opportunity before, both of them regretted for a while. If they flattered such a big tree, wouldn''t they also rise in s city.


    Li Yun regretted it in her heart. If she committed herself to this man, she wouldn''t have to be fooled by that three second man. It''s a pity


    Seeing Weng Peiqi taken away by Chen Bolin, Li Yun is very envious and jealous. This girl is climbing up the high branch to be a Phoenix.


    "This woman..." Gong Zhuhai wanted to say more.


    Just before the sound came out, I immediately turned around and kicked Gong Zhuhai''s leg directly. I heard a click, and that leg broke instantly.


    The scream of killing a pig sounded in this place.


    "You''d better stop talking. Do you know how hard I endured and didn''t kill you?" I said coldly, and I looked at the girl: "it''s the first time to see such a tasteless guy."


    She lost a purification technique to the girl. The medicine was rapidly dispelling. She twinkled a pair of big eyes, blinking and blinking, and looked around in confusion.


    Then Weng Peiqi saw me and the man holding her next to me... The expression on her face was particularly strange.


    I was drugged. What happened here?


    "Sister Xiaoqi, I heard you are my brother''s girlfriend, aren''t you?" I asked after glancing at Weng Peiqi.


    Although Weng Peiqi didn''t know what had happened, her reaction was quite sensitive. She was a little excited and nodded immediately.


    "This girl is my little sister and my brother''s girlfriend. I''ll take it away. What''s the matter?"

 Chapter 435

    "This girl is my little sister and my brother''s girlfriend. Do you mind if I take it away?" I didn''t even answer Gong Zhuhai, who was still crying on the ground, directly asked Zhong lixiu.


    I know very well who the real leader of this territory is.


    "No problem." it''s just a little girl with ordinary strength. Zhong lixiu naturally doesn''t care about it, and now Zhong lixiu also wants to solve this problem quickly.


    With Weng Peiqi and those brothers, the people of our territory left in a mighty way. In this place, only blood and sorrow were left everywhere.


    "Take them down to rescue them and see if they can save them. If they can''t save them, it''s OK." Zhong lixiu said after looking at the howling Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi who was lying on the ground and twitching from time to time.


    A group of losers, who have nothing to do and think they have good strength, but they don''t have much ability, are the most disgusting.


    Their layout was disrupted by these people. They wanted to rely on these people to contain Lin Yi. Unexpectedly, these people are so useless.


    This kind of waste and stupid guy might as well die and change two smarter ones at that time.


    "Where''s Chen Xiaodao?" he looked for two eyes and found no trace of Chen Xiaodao. Zhong lixiu frowned.


    Such a big thing has happened, and the real controller of the territory is not here. What is that guy doing now? This situation makes Zhong lixiu quite dissatisfied.


    "Our boss, may be delayed by other things..." frowned, Nie Yisong said.


    "Hum, after that guy comes back, let him go to see me." after leaving a word, Zhong lixiu left.


    Although they are nominally one of the Lords of S City, Zhong lixiu didn''t regard Chen Xiaodao as a person of the same status at all.


    It''s more like a subordinate, shouting and yelling. This situation makes Nie Yisong and linniang quite dissatisfied, but they didn''t say much.


    This time, Chen Xiaodao suffered heavy losses in his territory.


    One of the five masters is dead and two are seriously injured. Cao Yi doesn''t know whether he can survive. He is broken and bleeding. His breath is empty. It seems that he wants to swallow his breath at any time.


    Cao Yin''s chest was pierced, and even the ability crystal core was broken. As for others, many people were killed and injured.


    Lose face, master loss.


    As for our territory, a signboard has been erected in s city. No matter what happens, don''t touch my brother, otherwise you will face revenge you can''t afford.


    Of course, although there may be some bad reputation for bullying, but... Who cares? In this last world, being able to be domineering is also a symbol of strength.


    If it weren''t for the powerful enemies outside, now is not the time to make a big fuss, otherwise, I would completely destroy Chen Xiaodao''s territory.


    This time it seems that we are the biggest winner.


    But... In fact, there is another winner this time.


    That is... Chen Xiaodao. It''s not Chen Xiaodao''s territory, but Chen Xiaodao.


    After such a big thing happened, Lord Chen Xiaodao disappeared. No one knows where Chen Xiaodao went and what he did, but he didn''t show up?


    There is a rumor in Chen Xiaodao''s territory that Chen Xiaodao went out to have fun with a very beautiful girl. He didn''t know such a big thing had happened here.


    But what about the actual situation?


    Chen Xiaodao''s figure appeared quietly in the s City Grand Theater. Where I once met Chen Bolin, his figure shuttled silently from several tramps.


    Listening to the movement from the territory, Chen Xiaodao was not moved at all. When the chaos over there attracted everyone''s attention, it was time for him to take action.


    There are countless secrets hidden in the s City Grand Theater, but the apparent chaos is actually complicated.


    Just below the Grand Theater, there are even numerous dazzling passages like a maze.


    Chen Xiaodao''s figure appeared in this passage, carefully leaving a trace on the surrounding walls, worried that he might lose his way here.


    The place under the ground is wider than expected!


    Just like there is an underground city under the surface City, and this entrance is the s City Grand Theater.


    This is not the first time Chen Xiaodao has appeared here. Every time before, he lost his way and failed to return. He even almost fell here.


    But this time it was different. After a long time of searching, the front suddenly opened up, and a light suddenly came from the front.


    A translucent glass, displayed in front, which is only one person''s size, emits a hazy light.


    Inside is a huge laboratory with an area comparable to that of a football field, and the only entrance and exit of the laboratory is the small glass in front of him that looks like it can be broken with a slap.


    Who would have thought that there were so many secrets hidden in s city?


    Under the ground of S City, there is such a huge laboratory that looks full of science fiction?


    What on earth does this laboratory do?


    Just after taking a look, Chen Xiaodao immediately retracted and quietly took out a scalpel. The shiny blade reflected the picture inside.


    In that laboratory, a group of people in white coats who look like scientists are walking around, supercomputers are running at full speed, and countless data streams are flashing rapidly.


    There are all kinds of strange instruments.


    Among them, many soldiers wearing grass green uniforms are guarding. Once there is any wind and grass, they will be seriously attacked immediately.


    But these are not what Chen Xiaodao noticed. What Chen Xiaodao really noticed are several other things.


    Huge things, like nutrition tanks and space capsules, are in the space capsule. Figures lie quietly and motionless. From the space capsule, countless pipes are inserted into the people inside.


    At the same time, some people continue to put capability nuclei into those capsules.


    The people inside have withered and gray hair. They look like a bent old man.


    Nothing else, just look at the dense needles inserted in your body, you can imagine that the taste will never feel good.


    Next to them, several guys in white coats were holding steaming coffee cups in their hands, smiling and communicating.


    That appearance made Chen Xiaodao''s heart suddenly filled with a flame of hatred. He could hardly control himself and wanted to rush out and kill all these damn guys.


    But... Chen Xiaodao held back.


    He didn''t move. He knew that if he had any trouble, he would be killed in the past.


    I have worked hard to this extent. I must not fall short at this time.


    Barely suppressing the flame in his heart, Chen Xiaodao quietly turned around and left here.


    Sister, wait. I''ll save you from there in a few days.


    What is hidden here is not only the biggest secret in the whole s City, but also the most important information in Zhong lixiu''s heart.


    The source of s city''s protective cover, the location of seven legendary experts. The whole place is a secret that Zhong lixiu can''t tell anyone. Even Tong Lei, Fang Qianxue and even others in s city don''t know.


    Only Zhong lixiu... No, there is another person who knows this position, but that woman has left s city!


    In order to keep this secret, Zhong lixiu was even forced to accept some harsh conditions put forward by Bingya and me, but unexpectedly, this secret was discovered by Chen Xiaodao.


    20000 capacity crystal nucleus is really not needed, but 10000 is still needed. After all, in such a large place as s City, if there is not enough capacity crystal nucleus support, the protective cover will be broken at any time.


    Originally, I thought that Bingya and Chen Xiaodao had 4000 each. They didn''t need to work on a single ability crystal core, and even made some money in vain.


    But I didn''t expect that I cut 6000 directly. The total of the two territories was only 2000, leaving 8000 figures.


    There''s no way but to make Chen Xiaodao work harde

 Chapter 436

    There are too many mysteries hidden in this city. Who is the real master of this city?


    Walking in this passage, Zhong lixiu''s face looked a little proud. Chen Xiaodao, a waste, had such a big thing happened in his territory, but he was not at the scene. If the guy''s strength was not good, Zhong lixiu wanted to kill him.


    But forget it, at least that guy is still useful. At least he can collect crystal nuclei. I don''t know how that guy did it. In such a short time, he really collected 6000 crystal nuclei for that guy.


    Originally, I thought that guy could not finish it. I''d better have a little more here. I didn''t expect that guy to be so capable.


    In that case, let that guy continue to hold on.


    Another trouble is Lin Yi, who is becoming more and more arrogant. He even openly attacks another territory. This guy is a trouble and must be solved early. Otherwise, it must be a threat in the future.


    In this dark passage, Zhong Lishu''s shadow is as hazy as a ghost.


    Just walking, Zhong lixiu suddenly stopped. The expression on his face looked strange, and his fingers stroked the wall next to him.


    On the smooth wall, I don''t know when there was a trace of undetectable scratch... That discovery made Zhong lixiu''s face become gloomy in an instant!


    Each has his own devil!


    Everyone has his own goal, everyone has his own choice, and everyone has the darkest picture hidden in his heart!


    Weng Peiqi seemed a little afraid when she arrived in a strange environment.


    However, the people around me seem to be very kind people, whether it''s fan Xiaotian who speaks in a muffled voice or Lao Wu who looks obscene... Although sometimes they exaggerate.


    But from these people, Weng Peiqi did not feel the slightest malice.


    But among these people, Weng Peiqi can still feel a look at herself, the man who held her before.


    Weng Peiqi also inquired about it. Only then did he know that the man also had a girlfriend named Weng Peiqi. However, he had lost contact for a long time. He thought he was his girlfriend. After inquiring about it, he found out that it was him.


    Although he was not his girlfriend, he still saved himself.


    I feel a little sorry in my heart. It may be disappointing.


    Although she left her former companions, Weng Peiqi didn''t give up. On the contrary, she felt as if she was relieved, and her whole body was relaxed.


    Especially after knowing that Li Hongdi and Li Yun actually drugged herself, Weng Peiqi felt even worse. It was really hard to be betrayed by her companions who had been together for so long.


    "Well, Xiaoqi, when you arrive here, you will be in your own home. No one will bully you. If you are bullied by outsiders, just tell anyone here. Everyone can help you vent your anger." I took Weng Peiqi to the territory and said to Weng Peiqi with a smile.


    "By the way, your residence is still being arranged. It may take some time." I said: "well, Chen Bolin, take Xiaoqi to the territory and get familiar with our field... No, our territory."


    All the slang came out.


    Chen Bolin''s face was full of embarrassment. He was usually a very cheerful man. Now he has become a pinch and flushed.


    On the contrary, it was Weng Peiqi''s generosity.


    In my heart, I have a good feeling for the girl Weng Peiqi, but it''s not the feeling of men and women, but more like a feeling of brother and sister.


    Lingling and Linglong are too young. They say they are younger sisters and spoil them more like daughters. But Weng Peiqi is different. Weng Peiqi is about the same age as my sister Lin Zhe.


    When I saw this girl, I couldn''t help thinking of Lin Zhe in my heart.


    I don''t know where Lin Zhe is now... I thought I could find Lin Zhe in S City, but I didn''t expect that after I came here, things seemed to become more troublesome.


    Lin zhe was actually involved in the mysterious military plan, and he was a very important participant. He was a colleague with Zhong lixiu.


    Moreover, just before I came here, I had mysteriously disappeared from s city. Now no one knows where Lin Zhe is.


    "Hey, boss, you''re a little eccentric?" after Weng Peiqi and Chen Bolin left, Lao Wu, Zhang Yin and even Meng Rui came together and stared at me. The expression on their face looked very unhappy.


    "What? Eccentric?" I didn''t react for a moment.


    "What about Chen Bolin for such a beautiful girl? What about our brothers? We are all a group of bachelors. We rely on five girls to solve problems every day..." Lao Wu said very openly. The faces of the girls next to him were flushed.


    Well, I did it on purpose.


    Because I think that guy Chen Bolin doesn''t say it on the surface, but his eyes are basically focused on Weng Peiqi. He pushed it and did a favor. Whether he can succeed in the end depends on Chen Bolin''s own means.


    Unexpectedly, this behavior has aroused the dissatisfaction of so many brothers.


    "Shit, you rely on five girls to solve the problem, blame me?" I''m also unhappy: "There are so many sister papers in the territory. You can''t get it. Don''t throw the problem on me. Calculate the number of women in our territory. Look at Queen Chen Yi, kitten Shirley, Liu Yin, Xiao Ling, Zhou Jia, and so many mermaids from Mermaid island. They are sister papers. You can''t decide. Don''t push them on me."


    There are a lot of single beauties. You have no ability. It has nothing to do with me.


    "Shit, who doesn''t know that Liu Yin and Xiao Ling are a couple. They are a pure lily. How can we break up?" Meng Rui muttered. He was quite dissatisfied with the situation of more wolves and less meat.


    "Isn''t there Chen Yi and Shirley..."


    "I have only one standard for choosing a mate. If anyone can let me bang with a cation gun, I''ll be his girlfriend." Chen Yi took out her cation gun and said with a sneer: "otherwise, how can you protect me?"


    This sentence immediately made people shudder. This woman, this is the rhythm of keeping a living widow. If the cation gun is hit, it will not die or be seriously injured. Even if it survives, it will be a living widow.


    As for Shirley, she slightly showed her canine teeth at the corner of her mouth: "I''m afraid I accidentally become a puma when I''m sleeping. If I eat people, it''ll be troublesome..."


    Well, these women are really more difficult to deal with one by one. They are all invincible masters. Any one of them can kill people.


    Under the uproar of those people, I can only reluctantly promise. When I meet my sister in the future, I will give priority to introducing them. I will never soak myself first... Shit, a group of guys with sperm brains.


    This time it''s over.


    Chen Xiaodao didn''t make trouble in our territory. I heard that Chen Xiaodao really went out to open a room with a woman that night. As a result, it was midnight when he went back. Finally, Zhong lixiu scolded him for a dog blood shower. He almost couldn''t even be the boss.


    Therapist, there are in every territory.


    Although the number of people with therapeutic ability is small, there are still some, and the rarity is similar to that of people with spatial ability.


    Gong Zhuhai''s broken leg was treated again, and then broken by Chen Xiaodao.


    Because this time it was all the trouble caused by Gong Zhuhai, which led to heavy losses in the territory. He also lost his face and was scolded by Zhong lixiu. Chen Xiaodao hated it in his heart.


    Break Gong Zhuhai''s leg, then connect it, then break it, and then connect it. It is said that he tortured the guy all night before letting him go.


    As for Cao Yin, his heart was broken and his ability crystal core was gone. Even if he wanted to train a master again, he couldn''t do it.


    But Cao Yi, Cao Yin''s younger brother, survived. I smashed the guy''s head on the ground and his head was broken and bleeding. I don''t know how many pieces his brain skull was broken into. At that time, he thought he was dead. Unexpectedly, this guy survived.


    Of course, he hates me, but many people hate me. Who is he?

 Chapter 437

    However, since the end of that incident, our territory has been domineering, and my reputation as a protector has been completely spread.


    For the sake of a little brother whose strength is not very strong, he ran over and killed one of the other''s experts. He was once the king of competition. That kind of cruel and overbearing is frightening.


    Now in S City, I have tied with Bingya. At the beginning, Bingya was killed because her men were killed. As a result, she ran to Chen Xiaodao''s territory and wreaked havoc. After that, she almost issued an absolutely tough order to prohibit Chen Xiaodao''s people from making trouble in her own territory.


    Although the reputation of the two short protectors is not very good, since then, no one has really gone to our territory to make trouble. Basically, there are no necessary things and no one has bothered the members of our territory.


    Of course, I will also restrain my brothers in my territory. Although some people are bullied, don''t look for trouble. That will become the target of public criticism, which is not good.


    The only one who has lost face is Chen Xiaodao''s territory.


    Even when the top level was killed, Chen Xiaodao didn''t say anything, especially when such a big thing happened that night, Chen Xiaodao himself disappeared, which disappointed many brothers.


    Originally, Chen Xiaodao''s territory was unstable. Since then, more and more people chose to leave.


    For this situation, Chen Xiaodao seems to know that he can''t control it. He simply doesn''t care. The territory is like that. You can come and go as you like, and I won''t stop you.


    As a result, in less than three days, one third of the members of the territory lost. Even Li Hongdi and Li Yun, who had just won over, took refuge in Zhong lixiu.


    Of course, this is not the most serious. Although the loss of these low-level members is painful, it can be endured. What is uncomfortable is the loss of high-level members.


    Gong Zhuhai took refuge in his original master Zhong lixiu again. He was the king of competition under Zhong lixiu. He managed to escape from the identity of a slave, but now he ran back.


    There is even Cao Yi... Cao Yi, who survived very hard, joined Gong Zhuhai and joined Zhong lixiu.


    The territory of the six competitive kings, who were once famous for a while, fell apart, and the number of top experts was reduced by half.


    In the end, only Nie Yisong and linniang remained with Chen Xiaodao! But in this case, Zhong lixiu was cheap.


    Not only the two masters, but also most of the others who ran away came to Zhong lixiu''s hands.


    Now there are many experts under Zhong lixiu''s hands. The original pattern of twelve people has long disappeared. Twelve people are not enough to stand alone. They can only unite together and become Zhong lixiu''s hands. Of course, they still have great rights. Everyone has a group of troops that belong to themselves.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a month passed.


    The previous ability crystal core has been used up, and it''s time to find the ability crystal core again.


    The ability crystal core must be supplemented every once in a while in the territory. Zhong lixiu, like the landlord who desperately wants money, came to urge the account again. In order to gather enough 2000 figures with Bingya, we began to work hard again, left s city and hunted zombies everywhere to obtain the ability crystal core.


    Now the ability crystal core is basically a kind of transaction currency, and things are circulating.


    Even for ordinary people, the ability crystal core is also a treasure.


    The ability to pass through the core is something that can make you have power, and that value is naturally beyond doubt.


    In addition to the fixed amount to be turned in every month, in fact, brothers are basically hoarding ability nuclei. Even if they are not used as ability development, they are also good as experience potions for ability improvement.


    In fact, the ability crystal check has only one use for me, that is to decompose and then convert it into soul crystal fragments for equipment and advanced breakthrough use by ash.


    Others are of no special use to me. I can''t absorb the power in the ability crystal core. I increase my power by hunting zombies, upgrading points and gold coins, and improving my strength and equipment.


    But others are different. Others need to increase their strength by swallowing the ability crystal nucleus and absorbing the energy in the ability crystal nucleus.


    Of course, some of them, like me, use the ability crystal core as an intermediate prop, but I don''t know.


    It''s easy for capable people to obtain the ability crystal core. Although tyrants and lickers are powerful, they will still be easily solved if they are surrounded by capable people. There are some powerful capable people. It''s easy to kill several lickers in one person.


    But for ordinary people, it is very difficult to obtain the ability of crystal nucleus.


    In our territory, every once in a while, we will take out a batch of ability crystal cores to develop energy for ordinary people in the territory. 100 will be taken out every month, which is the largest number except those that need to be handed in and self-cultivation.


    But even so, it is still far from enough, and even for those selected who seem to have a high possibility of developing ability, the probability of success is still one in ten... This figure is quite subtle.


    Only one person in ten can succeed. If he fails, he will lose the next chance to obtain the ability crystal core. After all, our ability crystal core is not endless and won''t waste too many opportunities on one person.


    At the same time, some model workers will be selected every month. Those people will get an additional ability crystal core. Hard work always pays off.


    Of course, there is no shortage of lazy guys in the territory who are unwilling to do anything. They have also formulated a set of regulations for those people to assert power and Meng Rui.


    After all, now is the end of the world. Can we just keep a group of idle people who don''t do anything? If we can''t finish our work every day, we will be given a warning and enjoy the worst treatment. The harder we work, the better we get.


    If he keeps warning for three times, he will be expelled from the territory. The territory will no longer provide him with food and shelter. Whether he can survive depends on his own luck.


    Although this rule is quite cruel, this is the end of the world!


    In the end of the world, don''t think about who can provide you with benefits free of charge.


    Of course, some people will choose some other lifestyles. Some young and beautiful women will choose to commit themselves to some powerful abilities in exchange for ability crystal core or comfortable life.


    Although the original purpose of the formed family is a transaction, it will gradually become a real family. When you come back from fighting outside, someone will prepare dinner for you. When you go out, someone in the family will worry; When you are fighting, you will think of an object to be protected behind you.


    This kind of family can be regarded as a kind of spiritual comfort in the end of the world.


    The members of the hunting group have the strongest strength and the largest number of zombies are hunted. The main source of obtaining the ability crystal core is the hunting group. Other members with insufficient strength stay near s city to remove the zombies near s city. They can''t obtain the ability crystal core. Finally, it is also the ability crystal core brought back by the hunting group. The ability crystal core is distributed according to their respective war results.


    Therefore, the burden on the hunting regiment is also quite heavy, and each target is unwilling to miss.


    Just like this time, we met a family of three


    A licker, a nightmare, and a little zombie.


    With previous experience, it is obvious that the little zombie is the offspring of the licker and nightmare. This is the first time we have really seen this zombie.


    The zombie has the dual characteristics of nightmare and licker. It walks upright like a nightmare, but has a long tail like a licker.


    Combining the advantages of mother and father, this little zombie is more ferocious than expected.


    The guy we met may not be fully grown, only one meter tall, but his claws are sharper than nightmares and faster than lickers.


    And extremely cunning. When we killed the licker and nightmare, the little guy may know that he is not mature and is not our opponent, so he quickly ran away.


    The speed was so fast that I couldn''t imagine. I chased and killed for several minutes before I caught up.


    Shua!


    Just as I was about to kill this guy, an ice cone suddenly appeared out of thin air, snorted and went straight into the little guy''s body!


    Here comes the head snatcher!

 Chapter 438

    Originally, with our strength, it should be very easy to deal with these three zombies. Even lickers and nightmares are not my opponent, let alone so many experts in our team.


    The licker was split in half by fan Xiaotian when he came up. The nightmare soon died, but we all underestimated the little guy.


    Because it was the first time to face this kind of zombie, I didn''t know much about this kind of zombie, so I let him run out of guard.


    As a result, I went after it. Others continued to look for other zombies. There was no need to waste so much manpower for such a small zombie.


    Originally, I thought I would catch up soon. Unexpectedly, I caught up with this little guy for a few minutes at once. The speed is really boundless.


    What''s more, when I finally caught up with the little zombie, the little guy was directly stabbed to death by an ice cone that suddenly appeared next to him.


    At that time, the fire in my heart. I chased it for so long. I didn''t expect to meet a head snatcher here?


    Then I saw that from the nearby grove, a slim girl came out, dressed in plain white clothes, looked quite beautiful, and there was a kind of ice blue flashing all over, just like the spirit in the ice and snow.


    When I saw this woman, I couldn''t help but stop and frown slightly.


    If I say all the enemies in S City, the only thing I don''t want to face is this.


    Fang Qianxue.


    That looks like Fang Qi. When I see this woman, I always subconsciously think that this woman is Fang Qi. If I really want to fight, I know I can''t do it at all.


    As like as two peas, I can''t help you. Berlin Chan can be a woman with a name like his girlfriend. Let alone the woman who looks exactly like Fang Qi.


    Men, no matter how strong they look, always have an unimaginable weak side. They say that women are emotional. Why not men?


    Fang Qianxue obviously didn''t expect to see me here. She was stunned, frowned and looked at the killed little Zombie: "did you chase this zombie?"


    I nodded: "I''m about to catch up. I didn''t expect to be killed by you... Forget it, what you killed is what you killed. Its crystal core belongs to you."


    I''m not stingy enough to haggle with a woman for a crystal core, even if the woman belongs to a hostile camp.


    Fang Qianxue didn''t say anything, but quietly came to the little zombie. An ice spear appeared in his hand, stabbed it directly, cut open the chest of the little zombie and took away a crystal core bigger than the nightmare.


    The size and purity of the crystal core is a measure of the strength of a monster. Obviously, the strength of this little zombie is stronger than a nightmare. You can see it from the crystal core.


    Just because it''s too young to show its strength.


    Seeing Fang Qianxue take away the crystal core, I felt it was useless to stay here, so I was ready to leave here.


    "What kind of zombie is this? Why have I never seen it?" just then, the familiar voice came again.


    I was going to leave. When I heard this sound, I couldn''t help stopping again.


    Fang Qi, as like as two peas, is not only the same, but even the voice of the voice is very similar. The only difference is that in this voice there is no kind of tenderness of Fang Qi, but it is more than a little proudly.


    But that familiar voice touched the weakest place in my heart.


    I feel very useless. I know that this woman is not Fang Qi at all, but has fallen again and again. I can''t extricate myself.


    With a bitter smile, I explained: "didn''t I tell you before that those zombies have begun to become like beasts, devour each other and evolve, and also began to mate and give birth to dolls. This zombie is the offspring of nightmare and licker mating, a new type of zombie."


    It''s bad luck for this little thing. This little zombie has the dual advantages of nightmare and licker. If it grows into a mature body, it definitely has faster speed than licker, stronger power and claws than nightmare, and smarter than licker and nightmare combined.


    It will become a terrible enemy, but unfortunately, we met him without giving him a chance to grow up.


    However, it is conceivable that more and more zombies like this will appear in the future. This kind of zombie will eventually show its strong strength.


    "It seems that it should be a very powerful guy." Fang Qianxue nodded slightly: "are you searching here too? I happen to be here. I think we don''t want to get together. The number of zombies in this place is also limited. We can''t help hunting. Why don''t we take a step back? You go there and we''ll go here..."


    Pointing at it, Fang Qianxue said.


    This suggestion is acceptable. After all, it''s not good to meet here. Originally, the number of zombies with crystal nuclei is limited. If everyone focuses on this area, everyone will gain very little.


    Look at my promise, Fang Qianxue is also satisfied, but Fang Qianxue always feels uncomfortable with my strange eyes.


    He looks very beautiful. Fang Qianxue knows that many men see themselves. Their eyes are full of greed. That kind of eyes disgust Fang Qianxue, but the man''s eyes are somewhat different.


    The same eagerness, but it is full of deep feeling in that eagerness, which makes Fang Qianxue uncomfortable all over.


    Xiumei frowned. Fang Qianxue couldn''t stand that kind of eyes and was ready to leave here.


    As for me, I have been staring at Fang Qianxue, unwilling to move my eyes.


    The same body, the same appearance, the same long hair into the cloud... I don''t know how long I''ll never forget that figure.


    Even the scar as like as two peas on the back of the neck is exactly the same.


    The scar was scalded by his garbage husband, right in Li Jie''s territory! I know. That time, because Li Jie sent Fang Qi to my room, his husband was jealous and angry, and didn''t dare to come to trouble me. As a result, he abused Fang Qi.


    Even burned a scar on Fang Qi''s back neck with a cigarette end... Fang Qi didn''t tell me at that time. By the time I knew it, it had scabbed, and it was too late to use therapy.


    Unexpectedly, the location, size and appearance of the scar are the same. It''s really


    Suddenly, at this moment, my body suddenly aroused a spirit, almost subconsciously, a flash of my body rushed out and grabbed Fang Qianxue''s catkin.


    "Fang Qi..." I whispered softly.


    "You, what are you doing?" Fang Qian became angry when he was touched by someone. A trace of disgust appeared on his face. An ice spear appeared in his hand, turned and pierced the man''s chest.


    Just... At this time, Fang Qianxue involuntarily stopped his action.


    People even froze.


    hate?


    Yes, Fang Qianxue hates men and men touching their bodies!


    This is an instinctive reaction, but when Fang Qianxue was stunned for a moment, he suddenly found that his body did not have that instinctive rejection, but subconsciously thought he should be disgusted.


    There was not even that disgusting feeling in his heart.


    This situation is the feeling that Fang Qianxue has never appeared, never.


    Not to mention, Fang Qianxue also saw the man''s face, the most cruel man in s city. Because one of his subordinates was bullied, he even ran to the other''s territory to kill. He was called a man like the devil... He was even crueler than Bingya. Bingya just killed several younger brothers, and this man even killed Cao Yin, the king of competition.


    Such a man... Is crying!


    Cry!


    The man known as the demon king of s city was crying.


    What makes Fang Qianxue feel more incredible comes from herself... Seeing the man cry, Fang Qianxue feels like a needle in her heart.

 Chapter 439

    My heart hurts!


    It hurts like a needle.


    It was a feeling that Fang Qianxue had never experienced. In her more than 20 years of life, Fang Qianxue experienced this stinging taste for the first time.


    My heart is empty and painful, as if I don''t want to see this man cry.


    What made Fang Qianxue more unimaginable was that his hand seemed to be out of control. His right hand spread the cold spear in his hand, and unexpectedly slowly stretched out his palm.


    The slender finger crossed under the corner of the man''s eye and wiped away the two tears.


    "Don''t cry..."


    What she said was the tenderness that Fang Qianxue had never experienced. The action and words made Fang Qianxue feel as if she had become another person in an instant.


    Deep in her heart, she was sad and at a loss. That feeling made Fang Qianxue afraid. Fang Qianxue wanted to escape from here and escape from here, but her legs seemed to be filled with lead. She couldn''t move or make any movement at all.


    Fang Qianxue doesn''t know why she did this.


    Even Fang Qianxue felt that his eyes were wet, as if something rolled down from his eyes.


    It was tears... I cried myself.


    When I saw the man crying, I cried too.


    Fang Qianxue''s appearance was completely reflected in my eyes. At that moment, I was almost completely out of control. With a strong arm, Fang Qianxue was directly pulled into my arms.


    Holding Fang Qianxue with both hands, it seems that I want to completely melt this woman into my body.


    I was so hard that even Fang Qianxue felt some pain.


    This time, she was not only touched, but was completely held. Fang Qianxue subconsciously struggled and seemed to want to move away, but a feeling of reluctance emerged in Fang Qianxue''s heart.


    That embrace seemed particularly warm, and a very familiar feeling emerged from Fang Qianxue''s heart.


    The first time she faced a man''s hug, she didn''t hide, and even stretched out her arms to embrace the man in front of her.


    "Fang Qi... You know, how much I miss you..."


    "The two of us are classmates. We went to high school together, but you went to a famous university and I entered a junior college."


    "When I met you in Li Jie''s territory, you don''t know how happy I was."


    "We ran from there together, we ran for our lives together."


    "We met Chen Yi and Meng Rui. We met many friends and companions."


    "When you said you wanted to stay with Chen Yi and couldn''t leave with me, I was very sad... But I know you don''t want to drag me down. You tried your best to develop your ability, but failed."


    "When you were killed by the shadow, you don''t know how angry and sad I was."


    "But they told me you didn''t die. You became an ice Phoenix and flew away. When I saw Bingya, I even thought Bingya was you..."


    I was whispering.


    Fang Qianxue''s face is strange, Fang Qi?


    This is not his own name. This man''s name is another woman''s name. His name is Fang Qianxue. He has remembered this name for more than 20 years.


    What he said, he has never experienced at all, but why, when this person says these things, he will have such an inexplicable and familiar feeling in his heart.


    In a trance, there seems to be something coming out of your mind.


    Then at this time, Fang Qianxue suddenly gave a harsh scream, and his whole body twitched violently, almost subconsciously out of control. He broke free from my arms, and then turned and left quickly.


    Seeing Fang Qianxue break away from my arms, I subconsciously chased the past.


    But soon a cold claw tore directly and blocked my step: "don''t come."


    Fang Qianxue screamed bitterly, and then his body quickly disappeared in front of him.


    I still wanted to catch up, but in front of me, three figures appeared.


    Ash, sister Dao, Elise... All appeared.


    Except for levlan and Sona, who were not together and didn''t know the situation, everyone else appeared here and stopped me.


    "My master, stop chasing," said Elise with a soft sigh.


    "Why, she is Fang Qi. She must have lost her memory because of something. She can''t be wrong." I said anxiously.


    If I was just skeptical before, now I can almost be sure that Fang Qianxue is Fang Qi.


    The same figure, the same appearance, the same scars, and even the look of Fang Qianxue when I just hugged her. Everything shows me that Fang Qianxue... Is Fang Qi.


    This can never be wrong.


    An idea has even sprung up in my heart. Fang Qi may have something wrong with her memory, so she doesn''t know me.


    It must be like this. As long as Fang Qi is by my side, I will let Fang Qi find her previous memory a little bit.


    So I must find him, I must.


    No matter what price I pay, I want Fang Qi back to me.


    Seeing me excited, several people couldn''t control and persuade me. Finally, ash couldn''t help it anymore: "master, wake up. Fang Qi is dead and can''t appear again..."


    I was stunned for a moment, and a dry smile appeared on my face: "what are you talking about? Fang Qi was killed by the shadow, but Fang Qi was not born by the cold Phoenix, and then lived again? How could she die."


    "Ice Phoenix enivia should be ice ya," Aishi said.


    Ice Phoenix, enivia.


    Ash once told me that the ice Phoenix was placed on Fang Qi''s body, then rose from the dead and flew away.


    I also believed it at that time, but why does ash now tell me that the power of enivia is actually in Bingya?


    What''s going on?


    Although I had doubts when I saw Bingya turn into an ice Phoenix, but... Should it be different?


    No, it''s absolutely impossible.


    I shook my head.


    "Master, think about it. When did we get the mark of enivia?" finally, ash couldn''t help but say.


    This sentence, like a giant hammer, hit my chest. My eyes stared round, and my heart was heavy for a moment.


    Enivia''s mark!


    Yes, enivia, that''s a hero of freldrod in the League of heroes. A legendary beast exists to protect freldrod.


    Since you are a hero, you need a necessary item to get the power of a hero or summon a hero.


    That is the soul mark of the hero.


    Or, like me, like a lottery, you can get it.


    However, Fang Qi can''t draw, and we''ve never got the soul mark of ice crystal Phoenix, so... How can Fang Qi become ice crystal Phoenix?


    Is it true that Fang Qianxue is not Fang Qi?


    "But at the beginning..."


    "At the beginning, we were so sad to see you. We were worried that you would not be able to bear the pain of losing your lover, so... All of us, including Meng Rui, Chen Yi, Chen Bolin and Lao Wu, compiled a lie together..."


    lie?


    It turns out that what I''ve been insisting on in my heart is actually a lie.


    I firmly believed that Fang Qi was still alive, became a Phoenix, came back from the dead and flew away.


    I always firmly believe that Fang Qi and I will meet again one day. When Fang Qi finds his memory, we will certainly meet again.


    But now they tell me that this thing is a lie from beginning to end.


    A lie that everyone knows that I am the only one who is kept in the dark.


    Nothing is more cruel than this.


    At that moment, I felt as if my heart was blocked by something. It was very uncomfortable.


    I don''t believe it''s true, but I know that ash won''t lie to me.


    Can you say that my Fang Qi has really... Completely died?


    No, no!


    I thought of the strange performance of Fang Qianxue just now, and there was a hope in my heart.

 Chapter 440

    Too many things have happened. My mind is in a mess. Under the obstruction of ashy, Elise and sister Dao, I can only barely suppress the impulse in my heart and don''t go wild.


    Reluctantly suppress the impulse in my heart.


    I will straighten out my thoughts. I must find out what happened.


    First of all, Fang Qi is dead.


    There is no doubt about this, and I saw it with my own eyes.


    Then, Fang Qi''s resurrection was a lie, a lie they made up and didn''t want me to be too sad. It''s true, ash. They can''t lie to me.


    Even in order to convince me to deceive me with everyone, including ordinary people in the territory, and even to increase credibility, he asked the dead ah Shui to create a large piece of ice crystals inserted on the ground, showing that this is the picture of the resurrection of the ice crystal Phoenix.


    At that time, I really believed it. Now think about it. There are so many loopholes. The simplest thing is that I didn''t even have the soul mark of enivia, but I didn''t think so much at that time. Maybe I subconsciously hope it''s true.


    At this point, I won''t be angry or angry, because I know that ashy and they do it for my good. Otherwise, I may collapse when I experience that kind of thing for the first time.


    I think if possible, ash, they may not tell me this fact all their life.


    Fang Qi died and did not resurrect. The host of ice crystal Phoenix enivia is Bingya.


    So... Who is Fang Qianxue?


    Now things are still around Fang Qianxue.


    It''s as like as two peas, but as like as two peas, the scars are identical.


    The scar was not born, but was tortured the day after tomorrow. It''s impossible that Fang Qianxue was tortured and burned a wound on his neck by his husband, right?


    As like as two peas, as like as two peas? This probability is almost the same as the end of the world... No, it''s the end of the world now.


    In a word, the probability of this situation is almost negligible, and it can even be said that it will never occur.


    Of course, these are one of the factors I determined. In addition, the most important point is Fang Qianxue''s reaction at that time.


    That reaction touched my heartstrings and almost assured me that the woman was Fang Qi.


    I''ve heard rumors about Fang Qianxue, but most of them are cold, inhuman, totally indifferent to men, and even full of disgust.


    But just when I held her, she even wiped the tears from the corners of my eyes.


    The sound "don''t cry..." is still lingering in my mind, so I can''t forget it.


    Combined with these things, I can be sure that Fang Qianxue will definitely have a great relationship with Fang Qi even if she is not Fang Qi.


    And looking at the appearance just now, Fang Qianxue obviously seemed to think of something, but he was hindered by something in his brain.


    "Is it possible that Fang Qi died, but Fang Qi''s soul was reincarnated and ran to Fang Qianxue?" I said suddenly.


    Then I saw that the three people next to Ashley looked at me as if they were fools. If I hadn''t been their master, I would have remembered the rude laughter now.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I also felt that my words were very silly. Although the end of the world came out, it was probably impossible to reincarnate.


    Now, although they told me that what they told me before was lying to me, they had made a determination in my heart.


    Fang Qianxue, Fang Qi... These two people are absolutely inseparable.


    But I still don''t know what the so-called connection is.


    "There''s one more thing." Ai Xi watched me recover and continued: "Fang Qi was buried by ourselves, so I don''t believe that Fang Qi may come back to life, but... Even if Fang Qi really has anything to do with Fang Qianxue, you shouldn''t easily approach that woman, especially like today, you dare to hold that woman."


    "Why?" I was a little upset.


    "Because..." Aishi''s voice didn''t know what was going on and became a little chilly: "because there was a man we couldn''t provoke in that woman''s soul."


    Aishi is the leader of the tribe. In freldrod, which is cold all the year round, there is almost always a war between the major tribes for food. Aishi''s courage can be said to be bold, but it can make Aishi feel so afraid. There is no doubt that the role is quite powerful.


    And what ash can feel, 80% of them are also roles in the hero League.


    Bingya is the upper body of enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix. Which big man is behind Qianxue?


    In fact, I have some doubts in my heart. The ice spear and the strange ice Giant Claw look like a very scary character.


    "Frost witch, lissandro!"


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    There was not much shock in my heart, because I had guessed it for a long time.


    Let''s briefly introduce it. In the world of the League of heroes, there are many city states, or countries and forces.


    Demacia, noxas where lefflan is located, Ionia where Dao Mei is located, shadow island where Elise is located, etc.


    The place where heroes such as Aishi, the king of barbarians, Tamil, and the frost witch Lisandro are located is freldrod. Just before that, freldrod could not even be called a country. This large ice field was composed of countless tribes, large and small.


    Aishi and Tamil are just the leaders of one of the tribes. However, with the alliance between Aishi and Tamil, the death of another large tribal leader, and the surrender of another tribe, Aishi finally unified the whole freldrod and became a real queen.


    Of course, the queen also faced the counterattack of other heroes, such as... The polar bear''s thunder roar, the wrath of winter, sejonny and so on.


    And Lisandro, what does this woman say... It can be called monster level.


    It can be called one of the most awesome people in the background of the League of heroes.


    The bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick, the shadow of war heckarim, and the death song singing Carl sass are all awesome characters with strong power, but they are still far inferior to Lisandro from the background.


    First of all, in terms of age, it is unknown how many years Lisandro has lived. At least she has survived for centuries, or even thousands of years. Who knows!


    Living for a long time is also a capital.


    Lissandro is freldrod''s frost magic genius, but she twisted her frost power into dark frost power. She can freeze the enemy, pierce and crush the enemy.


    She is called the frost witch, but actually she is more ferocious. Her goal is to release her ability and turn the world into an ice age.


    Let alone success, this ambition alone is very awesome.


    Lisandro is a woman and has the nature of beauty. Whenever her body grows old, Lisandro will choose a body again, erase the will of the body itself, and then exist instead of the body.


    In this constant replacement, she became more cruel and distorted.


    Now, the body chosen by the frost witch is Fang Qianxue... Maybe Fang Qi''s body!


    Does she... Want to take Fang Qianxue''s body?


    The sudden thought in my mind made me tremble, and a sudden burst of fear came out of my eyes.


    The frost Witch wants to capture Fang Qianxue, perhaps Fang Qi''s body, then


    At that time, I was anxious and ready to rush out, but I was stopped by ash.


    Now AI Xi''s appearance looks really helpless. His master, although he is usually very calm, if things concern his important people, that calm will disappear immediately.

 Chapter 441

    This master, although he is usually very calm, once he meets something important to himself, he will become another look. He doesn''t know where to go when he is calm.


    However, it is precisely because of this that it is more lovely and joyful. It is because of concern that it will lose its sense of propriety.


    Ash, some people pulled me again.


    Ash said to me, "master, you don''t have to worry. Things are not as dangerous as you think."


    "Let''s not say whether there is a relationship between Fang Qianxue and Fang Qi. Even if there is a relationship, Fang Qianxue won''t be occupied by the frost witch so soon." Aishi said: "if the frost witch can do that, she can''t wait so long. She has already taken Fang Qianxue''s body as her own. When you just held Fang Qianxue, you may have killed you long ago."


    "The frost witch Lisandro has survived for so long. How powerful and arrogant she is. Men, even everyone, seem to touch her like a blasphemy. The frost queen won''t let her body be touched by anyone."


    "In other words, that Lisandro is probably the same as us now, just boarding in Fang Qianxue''s mind. It may have some influence on Fang Qianxue, but she can''t completely control Fang Qianxue''s body." Ai Xi said positively.


    With ash''s words, the original anxiety in my heart calmed down a little at this time.


    Aishi is right. Even if Lisandro is powerful, she also has rules that she must abide by in this world. In this regard, she is not much different from other heroes.


    Although lissandro often does this kind of thing, there must be countless restrictions in this world. If lissandro can really start, perhaps she has already started with the ruthlessness of this witch?


    I was a little relieved to think of this. Although I was still worried about Fang Qianxue, I finally left.


    The closer I get to the truth, the more I can''t worry. Otherwise, it will often produce some unexpected results. I need a period of time to digest these things, and so is Fang Qianxue.


    After taking a look at the direction Fang Qianxue left, I turned back.


    On the other side, several experts are fighting. Those people are the top strongmen in s city. They were members of 12 people in s city before.


    Zhong lixiu, Ling Yi, Sirius, Qin executioner and heiyue, as well as Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi, who have just joined their command, have a total of seven experts.


    Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi are working hard to attack a monster in front of them.


    If you are under the command of the new master, you must show some strength. Otherwise, how can you win the trust and reuse of the master?


    The monster was about to be killed. At this time, Fang Qianxue''s figure suddenly rushed out from the side.


    "Qianxue, what''s going on over there..." Zhong lixiu wanted to ask Fang Qianxue.


    But unexpectedly, Fang Qianxue walked away directly from the side as if she hadn''t heard anything. Zhong lixiu was stunned in situ and ignored. He had no face.


    However, Fang Qianxue has always been like this, and it seems nothing. Who knows what happened? She has a grumpy and pitiful temper. It''s common to get angry for no reason.


    Perhaps this time, my relatives and aunt came to see her in advance. Who knows, it''s better not to touch your eyebrows at this time.


    Zhong lixiu didn''t think much. They continued to look for powerful targets nearby to hunt and kill, perhaps the ability crystal core. No one noticed the two tears hanging in the corner of Fang Qianxue''s eyes.


    It was an unimaginable severe pain. Fang Qianxue felt that his head was about to be blown open by something.


    In a trance, there seems to be countless things crawling in their own brain, trying to get out.


    That feeling made Fang Qianxue look forward to and fear, and the painful taste made Fang Qianxue unbearable.


    Bean big beads of sweat rolled down his face. At this moment, Fang Qianxue looked particularly miserable.


    When she ran far away, the severe pain finally slowed down a little. At this moment, Fang Qianxue had no goddess appearance at all. She just lay on the grass and was soaked with sweat.


    Wisps of long hair wet by sweat stick to his face. He looks quite embarrassed. His face is pale and can hardly see the slightest blood color.


    Both eyes are congested, the aftereffects of severe pain, and the body is still twitching occasionally.


    Wheezing... Wheezing!


    She gasped violently. After a long time, Fang Qianxue gradually recovered from the tremor. Her eyes were full of fear.


    "Just..."


    "Just now you were confused by that boy." a voice rang from Fang Qianxue''s mind.


    "I''ve taught you for such a long time, but you''re still so easily confused by men. It''s really disappointing to me." the voice gradually became severe.


    Fang Qianxue''s body trembled slightly: "but just now I felt that I really experienced what the man said..."


    Fang Qianxue wanted to argue. Obviously, she never knew those things, but when those words came out of the man''s mouth, a very strange feeling emerged in Fang Qianxue''s heart.


    It seems that he has experienced all the things that the person said. He doesn''t remember clearly, but there will be a very familiar feeling in his heart.


    Even if his body is not controlled by himself, that feeling is something Fang Qianxue has never experienced.


    For a time, Fang Qianxue didn''t know how to deal with that feeling. Coupled with the sharp pain in her mind, Fang Qianxue had to choose to escape.


    "That''s the man''s trick. Don''t trust him." the voice suddenly became gloomy: "there are all kinds of abilities in the world, including the type of mental control, which can make you fall unconsciously. When you meet that man again in the future, you must be more careful."


    Fang Qianxue didn''t say a word, and her eyebrows still frowned.


    The voice in her mind, Fang Qianxue, seems to have been used to it for a long time. It is the source of her strength. It is the voice that taught her how to control the ice and snow and how to have that powerful power.


    From an ordinary girl who has nothing, she has directly become a supreme master with absolute power.


    It''s all because of the voice in my mind, even if I''ve never seen what the owner of the voice looks like.


    But in Fang Qianxue''s heart, he still respects the master of the voice. After all, without that person, he would not have his own today. Maybe he would have been eaten by the zombie long ago?


    After a pause, the owner of the voice seemed to feel that he spoke a little too severely, and his tone became a little softer.


    "Besides, you still have more than 20 years of memory in your mind, don''t you?"


    Fang Qianxue nodded slightly. Yes, in his mind, he has his own memory in more than 20 years.


    Just... I don''t know why, Fang Qianxue always feels that her memory is so erratic. In her memory, she has parents, friends, classmates and everything... But now she has nothing. She died in the zombie attack. It seems that she is the only one who survived alone.


    "With the memory of more than 20 years, what do you doubt? The man said that just to deceive you. You still believe it."


    "Sorry, master, my will is too weak." Fang Qianxue whispered, "by the way, master, how long will it take you to get out of my mind?"


    "Fast, fast, I''m recovering very well. What I lack now is energy. As long as I have enough energy, I can resurrect at any time."


    "How much power does that require?"


    "100000, as long as I have 100000 crystal nuclei, I can come back from the dead. It''s almost good..." said, and the voice became excited.


    100000? That''s an astronomical figure.

 Chapter 442

    Not to mention Fang Qianxue, I returned to the team with sister Dao, Elise and Ashley.


    Just as they persuaded me, now even if I forced Fang Qianxue in the past, it would be of no use and even have a reaction. In this case, it''s better to leave Fang Qianxue some time to recover slowly. Maybe a miracle will happen one day.


    When I went back, Dao Yu, Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian were still slaughtering zombies here.


    "Hey, what''s up? Does that little thing have a crystal core?" the little yellow book asked immediately when he saw me coming back.


    "Yes, yes, but I didn''t get it," I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    Several men didn''t find my appearance strange. Only Dao Yu seemed to find something, but he didn''t say anything.


    Wow... When I heard that there were crystal nuclei, but I didn''t get them, they all looked strange.


    Fan Xiaotian grew up and said, "no, someone can take the ability crystal core from you? Who..."


    "Fang Qianxue..." I answered honestly. There''s nothing to hide. Is that the truth.


    "Eh..." as a result, everyone lengthened their voice and looked at me with contempt. It seemed that they had completely regarded me as the kind of person who wanted color but didn''t want to die.


    I''m kidding. Am I Lin Yi? It''s a slander, absolutely a slander.


    "Well, forget it, if it''s someone else''s words, it won''t work, but if it''s a beauty, it can be discussed a little." Xiao Huang Shu said with a smile: "if a person with ability can exchange for a beauty, the business will be so easy to earn."


    "Do you think our value is an ability crystal core?" the knife language beside him didn''t like to listen to this. His eyes picked slightly, and his voice changed a little.


    Little yellow book trembled all over, and then shook his head quickly. Obediently, the temperament of the women in the territory is very explosive. If you can avoid provoking these women, you''d better try not to provoke them. A word may cause trouble.


    "Be careful of those little zombies. Their crystal nuclei are stronger than nightmares and lickers, but they don''t grow up! But their crystal nuclei are definitely more valuable than ordinary tyrants and nightmares," I said.


    Maybe I didn''t care about that little guy before, but now I know the value of that little zombie, and no one dares to ignore that little thing.


    It''s just that although the ability of those little zombies is more valuable, no one can laugh now. Those little zombies are obviously the zombies of the next generation and the enemies we must face in the future.


    Human beings are getting stronger all the time, so are zombies. Zombies are constantly evolving, looking for a sustainable path from the desperate situation.


    The zombies we face are also becoming stronger and stronger. The first ordinary zombies, the later strengthened zombies, and then the later giant zombies lick the young eaters!


    Those monsters were already difficult for us to deal with at that time. Later, the sudden emergence of tyrants and lickers directly brought us a round of despair.


    At that time, tyrants and lickers were almost synonymous with death. It was the zombie of a new generation of kings.


    Later, we met those mutated monsters, the big cat, the Centaur


    The strength and types of monsters are increasing and becoming stronger.


    But in this strengthening, there seems to be a hierarchical division! Even if the strength of life at the same level is different, the difference will not be too far. However, after reaching a certain level, the strength of those monsters will suddenly improve in essence.


    Just like the gap between a tyrant and a giant zombie, there is an irreparable gap. A hundred giant zombies can''t do a tyrant.


    Generation after generation of zombies, there is a huge gap!


    This little zombie is the new generation of zombies we are facing. This can be seen from the ability crystal core of this little zombie. Although it is still very young, the ability crystal core is more valuable than the nightmare zombie.


    With the nature of licking eaters and nightmares, fully integrating the strengths of the two creatures will become a new monster existence.


    This is the offspring of lickers and nightmare zombies. I suddenly wondered what the offspring of lickers and tyrants looked like? If it is to concentrate the advantages of the two, it is that it has the huge body of a tyrant, invincible power, and the amazing sharpness of a licker?


    There is no doubt that everyone''s heart is heavy when thinking of these things. Whenever a new generation of zombies appear, it is completely when we are in great danger. In this case, we are naturally unhappy.


    However, all the experts present are experts. Although they feel pressure, they are only pressure. Even if there is pressure, they are more motivated.


    Continue to look for zombies in this place, obtain ability crystal nuclei, and several people from Aishi are involved, and the speed becomes faster.


    In fact, the number of zombies licking eaters is not many, and they often need to look everywhere to find them.


    Before hunting zombies, most of the time was wasted looking for them. But I don''t know what''s going on today. Is it better for us to find this strange brush? It''s always refreshing lickers, or what''s going on.


    You can see a powerful zombie without walking a few steps. As for ordinary zombies, giant zombies and so on are countless.


    In less than half a day, we encountered more than a dozen lickers, plus seven or eight tyrants, five nightmares, and three small zombies similar to the previous one. There are more ordinary zombies that can''t be counted.


    This figure is really abnormal. Although it is said that dozens of capability nuclei have been collected in a short time, it is definitely a very rich harvest, but all of us are not happy at this moment.


    On the contrary, the expressions on each face were particularly gloomy and ugly.


    These zombies have a large number and move forward in the direction of s city. Just like a huge army, there is an extremely strong sense of oppression.


    Not to mention that quantity alone can scare people to death. It''s really rare to see such dense zombies in s city for such a long time.


    Before, the time when there were the most zombies was the time of civil strife in s city. At that time, everyone was fighting inside s city and didn''t have time to pay attention to the outside. As a result, s city was surrounded by a group of zombies. However, the number was about 200000 or 300000. Although there were many, it was quickly eliminated after reaction.


    Except that time, it was rare to see a large number of zombies besieging the city.


    But this time, the situation seems a little different. Those zombies are like Legion teams. Although they all have different leaders, it seems that all zombies target that one.


    Led by lickers, tyrants and nightmares, they gradually surrounded s city.


    Every leader, at least behind him, leads hundreds or thousands of zombies. During this period alone, we have encountered tens of thousands of zombies.


    We can''t kill all these zombies. We can only choose some powerful ones to kill, and the remaining zombies can only be allowed to rush towards s city.


    Originally, we thought it was just an individual phenomenon, but all of us felt as heavy as a huge stone.


    "I said, do you feel that there is something wrong with the zombie today?" finally, I couldn''t stand the doubt in my heart and asked.


    "It''s a little wrong. There are a lot of zombies today." fan Xiaotian scratched his head and said with a hum.


    Everyone felt that the situation was wrong, but no one spoke, because everyone''s heart was pressed with a heavy stone.


    "It can''t be... The corpse tide is coming..." little yellow book suddenly spit out a word, and there was a moment of silence around!

 Chapter 443

    Corpse tide is coming!


    This word, like a genuine taboo, makes the surroundings suddenly become cold, almost without the slightest sound, and their faces have changed.


    Even me, I was still thinking about Fang Qianxue. I didn''t even pay much attention to the sudden increase in the number of zombies around.


    But when I heard the words "corpse tide", I also felt it. My body seemed to shiver involuntarily, and the expression on my face was instantly black.


    The corpse tide is coming!


    Hei hei, although I didn''t come to s city for a long time and I don''t know many things, I absolutely know the four words of corpse tide.


    That can be said to be the biggest disaster in the whole s city.


    That feeling is quite strange, as if all things have their own fixed rules, even zombies.


    Although s city has always been attacked by zombies, and Zombies appear almost every moment of the day, there are not many zombies attacking s city. Generally speaking, the number of zombies around s city every day is about thousands to 10000.


    This is actually a very scary figure. Even the previous time, the number of zombies was about 100000, which would not be too abnormal.


    But the corpse tide hit, that''s another thing. The corpse tide hit a total of five times, of which the number of zombies was the least. For the first time, there were more than 300000 zombies, and later more and more.


    Maybe there are too many zombies, or some other reason. Just like migratory birds, there will be a large-scale group behavior every once in a while.


    That''s the so-called corpse tide.


    Those zombies seem to know that there are living people in s city. How to describe that feeling? If you have to say it, it''s about the following situation.


    Those zombies can sense that there are living people in S City, but they also know that s city has a strong protective cover. They can''t break through the protective cover of s city with their strength, but they will die.


    Therefore, in order to ensure that they can break the defense of S City, these zombies have been accumulating strength. Only when the number of zombies reaches a certain level, will they concentrate on S City, hoping to completely destroy s city at one time.


    Those zombies can unite other zombies to attack together? Seriously, this kind of speculation just flashed in our minds for a while and soon disappeared.


    It''s not so much that I can''t believe it as that I don''t want to believe it. If zombies have such wisdom, then humans will fart.


    That idea is really terrible.


    About this situation, more speculation is whether the zombies are controlled by some lives, such as more powerful zombies.


    Zombies, which are much stronger than tyrants, lickers and nightmares, control and command... Although this idea is somewhat terrible, it is much better than the first guess. After all, in this case, it seems that as long as the leading zombie is killed, everything will be fine?


    Of course, in any case, speculation is always just speculation. No one knows what the real situation is.


    But one thing is certain that the corpse tide is indeed organized and large-scale.


    "Hey..." fan Xiaotian''s face became a little stiff, his eyes seemed to drift slightly, and his face looked quite strange: "no, it''s less than three months since the last corpse tide hit. It shouldn''t be so fast."


    When the corpse tide came, even with fan Xiaotian''s strength and character, he felt fear. We can imagine what kind of oppression it was.


    "This situation seems to be the arrival of the corpse tide. Before the arrival of the corpse tide, the number of zombies around s city will suddenly increase. Those may be the vanguard troops of zombies."


    "This situation will last for at least seven days. After seven days, the number of zombies will reach a peak," said little yellow book quietly.


    This guy can be said to be one of the earliest outsiders in s city except locals. He has experienced the most corpse tide attacks. He knows more about those specific situations than others.


    "It may not be the real corpse tide, but it basically seems to be a precursor of the corpse tide. Now the corpse tide will appear once every three months, but in fact, this figure is not accurate."


    "There are only 64 days between the second corpse tide and the third, and only more than 80 days between the fourth and fifth..."


    "It''s less than 90 days now, but it''s more than 80 days... The time difference is not very far, within the imaginable gap." Xiao Huang Shu calmly analyzed.


    When the corpse tide hit, Xiao Huang Shu didn''t participate in it all. Xiao Huang Shu only participated in the last four times.


    However, Xiao Huang Shu knows exactly how terrible the corpse tide is.


    In fact, most of the people present have basically experienced the attack of the corpse tide, except Dao Yu and me, so most of the explanations of Xiao Huang Shu are for the two of us.


    I''ve heard some rumors about the arrival of corpse tide before, but I don''t pay much attention to it. I may just feel like this.


    I don''t know what the so-called corpse tide attack is like, but I think I''ve experienced a picture more terrible than the corpse tide attack. At the beginning, I was chased and killed by the Centaur. That guy led countless experts. Can I say that the corpse tide attack will be more terrible than that?


    It seems that I can see the disdain for the attack of the corpse tide in my heart, and a strange mockery appears on Xiaohuang book''s face: "Lord, I advise you to be careful. Although with our strength, we probably won''t die in the attack of the corpse tide, but... The attack of the corpse tide is definitely not as simple as you think."


    "That''s the biggest threat to s city." Xiao Huang Shu continued: "every time the corpse tide strikes, it is a time of life and death for S City, and every time s city will encounter unimaginable losses."


    "When the first wave of corpses hit, it was roughly estimated that there were nearly 300000 zombies in the end, 400000 in the second time, 500000 in the third time, 700000 in the fourth time and 900000 in the fifth time..."


    Although I make complaints about how they got exactly the exact number, I know that now is not the time to make complaints about that.


    Maybe that figure is only a rough estimate, not very accurate, but even so, it still makes me feel afraid.


    300000, 400000... 900000 zombies, what kind of concept is that?


    How many people are there in s city now? It''s less than 400000. Even when the number of people in s city is the largest and most prosperous, how many live people are there?


    500000 or 600000, that''s far less than the number of zombies.


    Think about 900000 zombies that completely surround the whole city. That feeling makes people''s scalp numb.


    Moreover, I also noticed a frightening place here. The number of zombies, from 300000 at the beginning to 900000 at the end, is almost growing... Doesn''t this mean that when the tide of corpses strikes and reappears again, that number


    "At least a million!" little yellow book said definitely.


    At least a million zombies must appear here... Hiss! Darling, when the Centaur led the zombie army to chase me, how many zombies were there? It''s hard to say whether there are 100000. There are millions of zombies at this time?


    Now s city has just experienced a civil strife. It is the time when its strength is most empty. If there is a corpse tide at this time, it is really not a good time.


    Millions of zombies, an average person needs to face three or even more zombies.


    Naturally, it''s not a problem for us, but for ordinary people, three zombies are enough to take ordinary people''s lives.


    "The most important thing is that every corpse tide, there will be some zombies with extremely abnormal and powerful strength. Those guys are the real threat."

 Chapter 444

    Some special, extremely powerful zombies. Those zombies seem to be the leaders of the zombie Legion.


    That status and strength are much stronger than ordinary zombies. Even in front of these zombies, even tyrants, lickers and nightmares are just ordinary zombies.


    To sum up, ordinary zombies are cannon fodder, tyrants, lickers and nightmares, which are at most some officials in the Legion.


    And those zombies at the leader level are really powerful.


    Those leaders are guys with strange variations, with unimaginable terrorist forces, and those guys are very smart and cunning. Often the most dangerous time in the city is when these guys attack.


    Moreover, that kind of zombie doesn''t necessarily grow very tall, but there is definitely something different from ordinary zombies, which is their strangest and most powerful place.


    Those guys often have very special abilities. They may be finished if they are not careful!


    When it comes to those leading zombies, I can''t help but think of a shadow in my mind. Can that little tyrant be a leader?


    That guy is also different from normal zombies. He is completely reverse growth, and has very strong strength and wisdom. Although sister Dao and I suffered a loss before, we were two to one.


    Before that, the guy fought with me alone for a long time, but he didn''t lose at all. If we really want to distinguish a victory, it''s unlikely that we don''t have an hour or two.


    If the leaders are such guys, it''s really dangerous.


    Moreover, not only the little tyrant''s zombie, but also the strange zombie with white bones and wings on the sea. Is that guy also a serious threat?


    That guy''s strength is also very strong. At that time, we tried our best and failed to kill that guy, especially the bone behind that guy, which is almost as hard as the pole.


    At the beginning, I even blew up an endless blade. As a result, although I blew up the guy''s body, only that pair of bones were intact.


    The greedy guy didn''t know where to fly later. He even ate zombies... I hope that guy doesn''t appear on the land. Otherwise, the threat to our s city will be greater and greater.


    There is some confusion in my mind, because I have never faced the corpse tide, and I don''t have a definite idea of the attack of the corpse tide. Although I can imagine some, this situation can obviously not be solved by imagination alone.


    So I looked at several people in Xiaohuang book: "how did you face the corpse tide before? When the corpse tide came, what should we do?"


    I''m not the kind of person who wants face and suffers. What''s more, now is not the time to want face. I haven''t experienced the corpse tide. I don''t know what it feels like. I can''t think of how to face it just by relying on the imagination in my mind.


    It''s better to ask those experienced people about this kind of thing, otherwise they don''t understand anything and don''t know anything. They rashly go up and give directions. Let alone live with so many brothers from the corpse tide, maybe they even get in.


    Fortunately, we brothers are not the kind of people who hide and tuck in. Xiao Huang Shu immediately told me: "This kind of thing can''t be explained in a word. We''ll go back right now. This corpse tide is surging from all directions. I think others must have found the situation here. People in s city will soon gather to discuss how to solve this corpse tide."


    S city is not absolutely solid. Although it can''t be seen at ordinary times, every corpse tide attack is a huge pressure for s city. The protective cover looks shaky and may collapse completely at any time. The people inside are also frightened.


    Almost every three months, we have to experience this danger, and it is more and more dangerous. After this, no one knows whether they can withstand the next round of attacks.


    We didn''t dare to neglect. We were going to continue fighting here and collect enough ability nuclei, but now we don''t have that time at all. We quickly turn back one by one.


    As Xiao Huang Shu said, not only on our side, but also those capable of fighting in other directions can feel that the situation is wrong.


    Suddenly there are two lickers. It''s a surprise. They can get the ability crystal nucleus, but there are a lot of them all at once. That''s their bad luck.


    Caught off guard, some members died under a sudden increase in the siege of zombies.


    However, there are not many such things. After all, the people in s city are old oil slivers. Many of them have experienced the corpse tide. They have been prepared for this situation. They feel that the situation is wrong and retreat immediately. Only some new rookies are unlucky if they are not careful.


    It''s the same with us. All the brothers who were sent out are now recovered and degenerated. Shirley, they are all back. They don''t act rashly anymore. There are dense brothers on the wall, watching closely.


    Only some real experts can be allowed to go out and hunt zombies before they are really piled up to obtain crystal nuclei.


    On the night we came back, Sirius had appeared in our territory and invited us to Tong Lei''s castle to discuss some things.


    There is no doubt that nature is the matter of corpse tide, and it can be seen that even Zhong lixiu is very concerned about this kind of thing. He actually asked Sirius, one of the original twelve people, to come and invite him in person.


    There is no eternal friend or eternal enemy in this world.


    Even before, we fell into a crazy battle because of interest disputes, but now we are united because of the same enemy.


    With little yellow book and Zijiao, I followed Sirius.


    Little yellow book has lived in s city for the longest time, and this guy is also the most insidious and cunning. However, he belongs to the type of inner Yin. As for Zijiao, she knows the things of Zhong lixiu best, and these two people are all eloquent. If these two people are here, there is basically no problem.


    When the corpse tide strikes, it is not something that any of us can resist. It is a disaster that may survive only by concentrating all the forces of the whole s city. No one dares to neglect this disaster.


    Even Tong Lei came out of the castle and met us at the door, but he didn''t show his disgust at us breaking into his house anymore.


    When we came, Bingya, Zhong lixiu and Chen Xiaodao had all come. We were the last.


    Moreover, this time, except Bingya, Chen Xiaodao didn''t come alone. Chen Xiaodao took Nie Yisong and linniang, the only two experts left. Zhong lixiu also took all his five original colleagues with him.


    Even Fang Qianxue appeared here.


    When I saw Fang Qianxue again, I was involuntarily excited in my heart, and my eyes involuntarily stayed on Fang Qianxue.


    The corner of Zijiao''s mouth next to me was slightly smiling, as if she saw through something.


    As for Fang Qianxue, she felt my eyes and looked at me. Immediately, she calmly moved her eyes away, as if everything that had happened before had never stayed in the girl''s mind.


    To her, I still seem to be such a stranger, that''s all.


    The feeling of indifference made me feel a little heartache, and finally just turned into a sigh.


    "You finally came!" seeing us coming, Zhong lixiu seemed a little relieved.


    "Hey, boss Sirius invited me personally. How dare I not come?" I said with a smile.


    At the invitation of Tong Lei, we went to the room, and the atmosphere in the whole room was dignified.


    After a little silence, Zhong lixiu said, "I think you all know what happened, so I don''t have to say more..."


    "According to our information, this time is indeed a corpse tide!"

 Chapter 445

    "According to our information, this time is indeed a corpse tide!" just after sitting down, Zhong Li Xiugen said directly without politeness.


    There''s basically nothing to doubt. Although Zhong lixiu doesn''t like it, one thing is certain. We can''t compare this guy''s familiarity with the corpse tide. Since this guy says it''s the corpse tide, it''s basically certain.


    Before everyone''s heart was in doubt. Now when they heard such a positive answer, their faces looked particularly ugly.


    "Boss Zhong, I haven''t been here for a long time. I''ve never experienced this corpse tide. I wonder if boss Zhong can tell me how you judge?" I asked in a deep voice.


    I don''t look like I''m kidding.


    Zhong lixiu also nodded slightly: "of course. In fact, even if you don''t speak, I''ll tell you what I know. Otherwise... Maybe you can''t understand how dangerous things are."


    Zhong lixiu''s face looked very ugly: "the last time there was a corpse tide, it was exactly 87 days ago. Generally speaking, the corpse tide appeared once every three months or so, and there will be some exceptions. However, before the corpse tide appeared, there will be some signs. This sign is the obvious increase in the number of zombies, which will last for seven days."


    What Zhong lixiu said was similar to what Xiao Huangshu said, but a little more carefully.


    "In these seven days, the number of zombies will be more and more. Every day is almost twice that of the previous day, and it will reach a peak on the seventh day."


    "I think you have also found that the number of zombies around s city has increased significantly, more than twice as much as usual." Zhong lixiu said: "to be exact, this number is more than 25000..."


    Poof... I almost sprayed. I looked at Zhong lixiu in silence. You just said tens of thousands. It was twenty-five thousand. You counted them one by one.


    Not only me, but even Chen Xiaodao stared. Obviously, he didn''t know this. Only Bingya and other bosses didn''t show anything.


    "Zhong lixiu has a person with ability. His ability is a little bit better. Like radar, he can scan zombies within a certain range and give a fairly accurate number. Although he has no attack power, he is sometimes more useful." Bingya whispered next to me.


    It turns out that for this reason, it can basically be regarded as a long-range sentry. Although it has no attack power, it can still play a good effect in some special times, which is equivalent to predicting the danger in advance.


    "The number of zombies has doubled, 25000, 50000, 100000, 200000, 400000, 800000, 1.6 million... At the end of the sixth day, we may need to face 1.6 million zombies, and then on the seventh day, these zombies will attack in the middle of the night."


    This is true every time. When the corpse tide attacks, Zhong lixiu will make an accurate statistics. Basically, every day is twice that of the previous day. This figure may fluctuate slightly, but the whole is still the same.


    In other words, at the end of the sixth day, when the zombies attack on the seventh day, we have to face 1.6 million zombies.


    1.6 million zombies.


    When this number came out, in addition to those who had known it before, we, Bingya, Chen Xiaodao... Even Tong Lei couldn''t help but change his face.


    This figure far exceeds our previous expectations. Although the number of zombies is gradually increasing in each corpse tide, this growth is also controlled within a certain range and will not be too abnormal.


    But this time, 1.6 million, that''s basically twice the last time.


    The last time the corpse tide hit, s city was already shaky. In the end, it was almost unable to hold on. This time, it had to face twice the enemy of the last time... Is it... Dead?


    When hearing this number, this idea almost invariably appeared in everyone''s mind.


    "Can you read it wrong..." I feel my throat is also a little dry. The 1.6 million zombies are all crowded, and s city is about to explode.


    "Absolutely not. There may be some deviation in this figure, but there is little change on the whole, at least 1.5 million." Zhong lixiu said positively.


    I stared wide. What''s going on.


    "Let''s come here to discuss what we should do to survive this attack. Although we had some unpleasant things before, we should work together now," Zhong lixiu said.


    We need to work together. No one has any doubt about this. 1.6 million zombies are an enemy that none of us can cope with.


    "Boss Zhong, just say what you think." I asked with a frown.


    "Let me be frank. This time is more dangerous than any time before, so I hope all of you here don''t hide. Take out all the power in the territory. Otherwise, if the territory is broken, no more power will be used."


    After a pause, Zhong lixiu continued, "even ordinary people should participate in the battlefield."


    Everyone has no doubt about this.


    "But boss Zhong, it''s time to take out some weapons?" Bingya suddenly said.


    Zhong lixiu has mastered the city for such a long time. He has collected countless guns and ammunition from the surrounding cities. He even said that there is an arsenal in S City, which continuously produces guns and ammunition. No one knows where Zhong lixiu found engineers who can produce guns and ammunition.


    Of course, I know this. This guy served in the army before. It''s easy to find these.


    For such a long time, this guy has hoarded an amazing amount of guns and ammunition.


    This is also the most scarce among our territories. Even Bingya doesn''t have many heat weapons.


    Those ordinary people, without these heat weapons, have no capital to fight zombies.


    "Of course, I''ll take out all the guns and ammunition I have. Anyway, we must get through this difficulty." Zhong lixiu patted his chest and looked very righteous.


    But... Everyone knows this is bullshit. This cunning guy will leave the biggest card at any time and won''t move easily.


    Of course, this guy didn''t take the opportunity to ask us for crystal nuclei, which is good, although we won''t give it.


    "How many weapons can you take out?" I asked.


    "Maybe it''s not enough for everyone in S City, but it''s OK for all young people to have two automatic rifles," Zhong lixiu said directly.


    Your uncle... How big is this guy''s arsenal? S city has a population of 300000, of which at least 200000 are young and middle-aged, and one of them is 100000. But this guy can provide arms for so many people, so he can basically arm several armies.


    "As for the bullet problem, don''t worry. I will provide enough bullets. Of course, I should save them. Although I have many bullets, they are not endless." Zhong lixiu said with a smile.


    That looks very flat, but this is the tip of the iceberg to show this guy''s strength.


    That huge arsenal is really scary.


    "In addition, we have to discuss how to deploy defense." Zhong lixiu said, "bullets can''t go out through the protective cover. The protective cover of s city will leave some gaps for our predecessors to attack, but we don''t dare to do too much. We still need some people to fight outside."


    Zhong lixiu said as if he could communicate with those people.


    This sentence made Chen Xiaodao''s eyes burst into a cold light, although it was soon hidden.


    "There are four aspects in S City, and we have five forces here, but there are few people in Chen Xiaodao and Tong Lei. If they are alone, they may not be able to carry it, so they can merge together and defend one direction together..."

 Chapter 446

    I really don''t know whether Zhong lixiu intended it or not. Knowing that Chen Xiaodao hated Tong Lei to death, he actually matched the two together now.


    But if I were to come, I couldn''t think of any better distribution plan.


    Chen Xiaodao''s face looked gloomy, but Tong Lei didn''t seem to hear this sentence at all.


    "Then we defend one direction, and the other two directions are just right for Lin Yi and Bingya. You two have one direction, which is just right..." Zhong lixiu said with a smile.


    Just like this, I want to slap me directly.


    Are you kidding? If you let me defend in one direction, I have no problem. Our territory has to bear the responsibility.


    But let Bingya defend one direction alone, it''s a little too stupid. There are no other experts in Bingya''s territory except Bingya. How can we resist the attack of zombies? And Bingya''s territory is also the direction with the least number of capable people.


    "Boss Zhong, this is not the time for favoritism. You don''t know that Bingya''s territory is relatively weak. If you defend one direction alone, you may not be able to hold it at all. If Bingya can''t hold it, our other aspects will be useless even if we defend it." I snorted coldly.


    "Well, divide another force from you to help Bingya defend together."


    Zhong lixiu frowned slightly: "there are not many experts here actually..."


    "Boss Zhong is a little modest." little yellow book smiled and said, "I know. At that time, boss Zhong participated in the competition for the king of competition. Many of them won good places. Although the masters who didn''t win the championship were given freedom by boss Zhong, they were recruited. Those people were all masters among the masters."


    Zhong lixiu''s face changed slightly.


    "Also, I''ve heard that there are thirteen top experts under Zhong Laoda''s hand. What''s their name, thirteen Taibao or something? They have a good reputation." Zijiao also said nearby.


    Before, only his face changed slightly, but Zijiao''s sentence immediately changed Zhong lixiu''s face.


    I have hidden this news deeply. Those thirteen people are the top experts trained by Zhong lixiu. They are strong and loyal to themselves, that is, Fang Qianxue knows it, even Bingya doesn''t know it. How can this woman know it?


    Speaking of, since this woman appeared here, she has involuntarily attracted everyone''s attention. That kind of charm and sexy make every man''s eyes involuntarily turn to this direction.


    Such a beautiful woman doesn''t even know her origin. What''s more, I didn''t expect this woman to know such a secret thing.


    Zhong lixiu coughed softly: "forget it, who do you think is the best to take people over here?"


    "Let Fang Qianxue pass." I said subconsciously. I don''t know why I did it.


    This sentence made Fang Qianxue and Bingya suddenly frown. The two women who fought to the end before actually want to cooperate now.


    Zhong lixiu opens his mouth. Even Zhong lixiu feels a little difficult. If others Zhong lixiu can give orders directly, but Fang Qianxue, then


    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll go." to Zhong lixiu''s surprise, Fang Qianxue agreed.


    Although it felt strange, Zhong lixiu didn''t think much. Finally, he discussed and asked Fang Qianxue to take a thousand capable people to support Bingya''s direction and relieve Bingya''s pressure.


    We are responsible for the South and Zhong lixiu are responsible for the East. These two directions are also the places with the largest number of zombies. Bingya and Fang Qianxue are in charge of the west gate, while Chen Xiaodao and Tong Lei are in charge of the north gate.


    In this short meeting, everything was decided.


    After I went back, I immediately contacted Zhang Quan and Meng Rui and asked them to notify, mobilize everyone and make everyone ready for battle.


    Although a peaceful life is enjoyable, if you want to continue to enjoy this peace, you must fight.


    When Meng Rui left, I grabbed this guy.


    "What else?" asked Meng Rui.


    I hesitated a little and immediately asked, "Fang Qi..."


    Speaking of the name, Meng Rui''s face suddenly changed.


    "Fang Qi didn''t revive, did he?" I finally asked.


    Meng Rui grew up and didn''t know how to answer. His face turned red and didn''t know how to answer. But seeing Meng Rui, I basically know the answer.


    "Well... If you want to blame me, blame me. It was my decision at that time. It had nothing to do with other brothers. We also saw that you were too sad, so..." Meng Rui finally said.


    "Elder brother, why do I blame you?" I shook my head with a bitter smile. "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I just want to make sure. Go and be busy. There are many things in the territory that need you to be busy. Don''t be tired."


    Meng Rui gave me a worried look and left.


    Just the next day, Zhong lixiu had told us to go over here to get guns and bullets.


    Directly drove a truck, piled it up and pulled it back, and then selected a group of young adults from the ordinary people in the territory to distribute it.


    Then Meng Rui found some people who had played with guns before to teach these new people skills. Although they are half hanging, it is better than nothing.


    At this time, Zhong lixiu probably didn''t hide anything. He not only transported a large number of guns and ammunition, but even more than a dozen rocket launchers.


    Unfortunately, there is no way to produce this thing in Zhong lixiu''s arsenal. It is collected from around. The quantity is limited. Otherwise, those zombies don''t seem to be so threatening.


    Zhong lixiu''s arsenal belongs to the simplest type. The best weapons that can be produced are semi-automatic rifles.


    By the end of the next day, the number of zombies around s had doubled.


    As Zhong lixiu said, the number of zombies is almost doubling.


    Every day is twice as big as the day before. On the third day, the number of the zombie had exceeded 100000. Standing on the wall, you could see the dense heads outside.


    Strange to say, although the number of zombies is amazing, they are obviously different from the zombies encountered before.


    These zombies were like a well-trained army, just surrounded s City, so surrounded, and then did not move and did not attack rashly.


    Perhaps these zombies also know that they can''t attack the fortress in front of them. These guys are standing several kilometers away from the protective cover of S City, forming a huge encirclement.


    They are waiting, waiting for their companions to appear. When the number of zombies reaches a certain level, it is the time for them to launch a general attack.


    On the third day, the zombies became significantly more dense.


    200000 zombies have almost sealed the city of S. in this case, I can''t imagine what it would be like to have 1.6 million zombies.


    All actions in s city have been interrupted. Now nothing can be done. Hunting zombies, obtaining crystal cores, and even going out to find necessities have been interrupted. Now everything has been forced to be interrupted.


    Now s City, like an island in the turbulent sea tide, may be completely swallowed up by the storm at any time.


    Seeing the increasing number of zombies, a crazy idea suddenly came into my mind.


    "Hey, what did you do before?" I asked little yellow book.


    "What''s wrong?" Xiao Huang shuleng.


    "After these zombies appear, what do you do?"


    "Rest, concentrate all your strength, arrange various fighting methods, stop all your actions, wait for the zombie to attack, and then try to resist the zombie attack with the help of the protective shield."


    "Don''t you ever want to take the initiative to kill?" I asked with some incredible.


    Take the initiative?

 Chapter 447

    Little yellow book''s face looked quite strange and stared at me: "you said, take the initiative to kill?"


    I nodded. That''s what I thought.


    "Are you crazy? There are all zombies outside. If you take the initiative to kill them, you don''t even have the only protective measure. Even if we are experts, there is no problem, but most people in the past are basically killed... Moreover, even people like us will never feel better if they fall into that siege."


    The little yellow book was quite shocked by my proposal, because they had never thought of it before.


    Because when you see the dense zombies outside, there will be a subconscious thought of fear in your heart, and you will feel fear.


    Although you know that the strength of those zombies is very weak, it will still make people feel frightened when there is such a large scale.


    In fact, this kind of thing didn''t happen before. At that time, when 12 people claimed power, they didn''t pay attention to the life and death of ordinary people.


    At that time, I really found a group of people to prepare for a sudden attack on the zombie.


    At that time, it was also a large team of thousands of people. They wanted to take the initiative to destroy some zombies in advance, but they were immediately surrounded by those zombies.


    Thousands of capable people, the final result is quite miserable, almost instantly destroyed.


    Since then, s city has completely removed the active attack from the measures and carried out passive defense completely relying on the protective cover of s city.


    Although every situation is quite dangerous, at least it has persisted until now.


    Therefore, for my initiative, little yellow book will feel incredible.


    "When was the last time those people attacked?" I asked.


    "The fifth day..."


    "No wonder, at that time, the number of zombies was already crowded. Moreover, it is estimated that most of the thousands of people with ability selected were just those with middle-class ability. Real experts were reluctant to give up, and ordinary people with ability were of little use; the place where they chose to attack, or perhaps the place where powerful zombies were most concentrated, was eliminated at one time."


    I analyzed and said that the situation at that time may not be so terrible, but no one expected that it would be such a result in the end. They were frightened in the end, and then all shrank up and dared not take the initiative again.


    But this situation also makes them miss a lot of opportunities.


    And they always do this, once, twice, three times... In the end, they are almost used to it.


    It seems that this is the way to deal with the corpse tide once every three months, that is, to resist it by relying on the city''s protective cover. It is impossible to take the initiative.


    But I''m different. I just came to this city and haven''t been bound by the routine rules in this city.


    In my heart, there are all kinds of thoughts, so when I see these zombies, the first thought in my heart is, why not take the initiative?


    The number of these zombies will be more and more. Now 100000, tomorrow 200000, one day we will not be able to bear it.


    However, if we attack these zombies directly and kill a batch now, maybe the zombies we kill may be only a small number compared with the total number of zombies, but at this time, every zombie we kill is actually eliminating a threat for future survival.


    "Why don''t you try... Or are you worried about dying among these zombies?" I smiled at the little yellow book.


    Xiao Huang Shu widened his eyes. After a few seconds, he laughed: "afraid of death? I''m afraid of everything, but I''m not afraid of death... Ha ha, just as you said, let''s go crazy..."


    Crazy... It''s clear that there are countless zombies ahead, but at this time, it''s not crazy. What is it?


    But I have to admit that sometimes, such crazy thoughts and ideas are quite tempting and irresistible.


    Crazy, which man doesn''t have this idea in his heart. He always wants to go crazy at will, release the pressure and depression accumulated in his heart for a long time, and experience a different taste.


    Moreover, this madman like idea is easy to infect. No one wants to live in frustration all his life. Surrounded by a group of unwise zombies in this city, even if he survives by chance, he will be uncomfortable in his heart.


    This idea of taking the initiative was soon recognized by a large number of brothers.


    But not every brother can take the initiative, at least not at the beginning.


    In any case, a team of 1000 people was surrounded by zombies before. This situation has to be considered. In case of failure, we must have the assurance of being able to escape back.


    So, in the end, only a group of experts with the strongest strength are selected from the territory.


    I, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, degenerate, Zhang Quan, crab, Daoyu, Zijiao, Chen Yi!


    There are eleven masters in total.


    This echelon can be said to be the collection of the strongest experts in the territory.


    As for others, they also want to come. Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi, Lao Wu, Xiao Quan, even Xiao Ya and Lingling, their strength is very good, but they are still not enough. At least they lack a means to escape from life under the siege of zombies.


    The members of the second echelon will leave only after we are sure we can.


    Although there were only eleven people, the momentum was particularly dignified.


    In the distance ahead are the dense zombies, in groups!


    "You should be careful. I''ll let Chen Bolin and Xiaofeng follow behind. If the situation is wrong, they will go to the rescue in time." Meng Rui''s arrangement is quite delicate, and all places are taken into account.


    I have to say that Meng Rui is really good at management.


    "I''m ready to go. There are 200000 zombies outside now, and there are at least 70000 or 70000 in our direction. So many zombies can pile us to death, so... Be fucking careful and don''t hang up here." Hei hei smiled and I said.


    "Don''t worry, even if I was killed back, I would never die in the hands of this group of small zombies." fan Xiaotian waved an axe and roared.


    "Note that our goal this time is to kill monsters and heads. Everyone should cooperate well and maximize our efficiency."


    "If we kill 1000 zombies here, the brothers behind us will face less than 1000 zombies in the future. If we kill 10000 here, maybe hundreds of brothers will survive in the future..."


    In order to keep our brothers alive, we are working hard and taking risks.


    "Ready... Let''s go!"


    Finally, with a roar, eleven people immediately took action, and their figures quickly gathered from the ground.


    Little yellow book''s body is almost floating in mid air, with dark energy all over his body. Fan Xiaotian was like a wild beast. He strode forward, and the ground trembled with each step.


    Shirley turned into a puma, and the body of the female lion was particularly vigorous... Everyone showed their magic powers and used all kinds of means.


    Everyone unified the speed, and eleven people formed a team to move forward.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, depravity, crab, Zhang Quan and me ran at the front of the team, followed by Dao Yu, Xiao Huang Shu, Zi Jiao, Chen Yi and Shirley!


    I haven''t summoned my hero yet. It''s not time yet.


    Fast forward, closer and closer to those zombies. I don''t know when we can clearly see the ugly appearance of those zombies.


    At this time, the zombies also found us.


    The smell of living people formed a fatal temptation to those zombies, and one zombie suddenly began to roar!


    I don''t know when those zombies finally couldn''t stand the temptation of flesh and blood. In the roar, a head of zombies rushed towards us.


    fight hand to hand with!

 Chapter 448

    Zombies are easy to be provoked, even if the previous zombies are as orderly as an army, but when the temptation of flesh and blood appears, these zombies can''t control their instinctive greed.


    Zombies began to howl. Finally, when the distance between the two sides was within hundreds of meters, those zombies couldn''t help it anymore.


    With the first zombie roaring out of the team, a large area of zombies nearby immediately followed, almost in an instant, thousands of zombies set out in an instant.


    Moreover, this situation is spreading rapidly. Centered on the position in front of us, the fluctuation of zombies is spreading rapidly.


    A large group of zombies could not adhere to the orders they received. Under the crazy roar, they began to rush towards us.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t tasted the taste of human flesh and blood. These zombies can''t stand it for a long time.


    Watching those zombies rush over, everyone''s body is a burst of tension: "be careful, don''t die under this first round of attack."


    "Don''t worry, if we die so easily, we won''t live until now."


    "Now, speed up and rush for me!"


    With a burst of drink, the team''s forward speed suddenly accelerated, just like a group of wild horses rushing forward in an instant.


    "Prepare to attack..."


    They are all experts. In this case, even if they want to do something, it is particularly easy. Everyone knows where they are in the team.


    Just a few hundred meters away from the zombie in front, Chen Yi, the farthest away from the attack, was ready to kill.


    There was a cold flash in her eyes, and she immediately opened her hands. The exaggerated cation gun, or cation gun, emerged with a surging blood mist on Chen Yi.


    Across the long distance, Chen Yi fired directly. He only saw a dazzling white light in front of him. Immediately, the impact rushed forward.


    I couldn''t even hear the slightest sound because of the violent shock.


    Chen Yi''s strength may be a little inferior to other experts, but in terms of destructive power, Chen Yi is absolutely no inferior to any expert.


    The woman made all kinds of strange weapons that she might not have seen at ordinary times. Each weapon has amazing destructive power.


    I only saw a crackling ion group in mid air, which was like an electric light and a light. It quickly roared in front of me, and then crashed and exploded directly.


    There was no terrible sound of bomb explosion, but the power of the explosion instantly turned the place within a radius of 20 meters into a blank.


    In that large area, hundreds of zombies were directly turned into fragments and powder, and those who died could not die again.


    This is just the beginning. Chen Yi''s fingers are constantly buckled. Although each attack takes a long time, each attack can produce amazing results.


    "Stop!" when there was about 300 meters away from the zombie Legion in front, I gave an order and the team stopped instantly.


    Then crab, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Zhang Quan and depravity, five people are at the forefront of the team, and Dao Mei.


    Sister Dao, I also called out. Together with five people, six people quickly formed an arc-shaped encirclement circle, surrounded all the others in the rear, and turned into a solid shield.


    These people are the most defensive of all. They can resist the impact of zombies.


    Under the protection of these people, the members behind them can safely expand the output.


    Chen Yi''s cation cannon was still bombing. Zhang Quan gave up his attack and completely put himself into defense.


    Little yellow book began to be filled with dark power, full of a feeling of being high, waiting for the zombies to enter his attack range.


    Zijiao is also preparing her own evil fox fire. Daoyu is a member of close combat. Shirley''s attack distance is not that far. Now only Chen Yi and me can attack.


    Just as the cation cannons continued to bombard the past, I also began to take action.


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shu.


    The truck was driven by a brother. After driving the car, the brother left immediately.


    There''s nothing else in the car, just a lot of steel, steel bars, steel plates, steel nails... All of them are iron.


    The ability of metal manipulation reached the limit for the first time. In a trance, it seemed to separate from my body like silk threads, controlling the metal to dance in mid air.


    How much is controlled? I don''t know, but look at that, at least hundreds of steel bars roar in the air.


    With my arms open, I could feel the heaviness of my shoulders, which was almost unbearable.


    "Go to me..." with a loud explosion, all the manipulated metals flew directly into the sky, and immediately scattered on the ground like raindrops.


    Puff... Puff


    The dull voice began to sound. The steel bar was condescending and had extremely amazing destructive power. The fragile body of the zombie could not bear the penetration of that power, and even the body of the giant zombie would be directly penetrated.


    At once, hundreds of zombies were killed.


    But this is just the beginning.


    "Explode for me..."


    There was another explosion. The steel bars that went through the bodies of zombies and took root in the ground were like explosives directly detonated. Under the fierce roar, the steel bars instantly turned into countless pieces of iron to tear up the zombies inserted in the past. Then, the exploded pieces of iron were like bullets flying in all directions.


    Puff, puff, puff... Boom


    Hundreds of metals exploded at the same time, and the picture looked quite arrogant. The shocks mixed together and became a more powerful force. Shua, that large area was completely emptied, and the zombies inside were cut into meat sauce and dumpling stuffing.


    The experience bar is beating, and the gold coin is rising


    The short time before the zombies came was enough for us to make several attacks.


    Instead of attacking the front enemy, we choose the place with the most dense zombies to attack. We don''t want to block their impact. We want to maximize our damage as much as possible and don''t waste a bit of strength.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Each attack can create a large blank.


    But those zombies didn''t know what fear was. Even if their companions were blown to pieces, those zombies were still charging without hesitation.


    Two hundred meters!


    Finally, it was the distance that other members could attack.


    Shirley also took out her spear, identified a huge zombie in the distance, shook her palm, and the spear pierced directly.


    Just like sugar gourd, that spear is like wearing tofu, easily penetrating the bodies of more than a dozen zombies, and directly killing the giant zombies behind.


    As for the little yellow book, there is a circle of black energy around the body. The dark energy obtained from a mysterious source is exploding rapidly. Under the flashing of black light balls, they explode directly among the zombies.


    Those zombies could not bear the invasion of this dark force, and their bodies quickly turned into fragments.


    Zijiao also released her own flame. The purple red fox fire was burning violently, turning the zombies into coke.


    The eight immortals cross the sea and show their magic powers. Everyone is enjoying their own strength. As for Dao Yu, he still grasps the dagger in his hand. As a melee member, Dao Yu has been waiting for the best opportunity.


    Elise, leflean, SANA and Aishi were all summoned. These four people have the ability of long-range attack. They all act as the position of Fort before the zombies surround them.


    Just like cutting leeks, harvest them directly one by one!


    However, even under our bombardment, the zombies are still approaching. Among the large group of zombies, we even saw some huge figures.

 Chapter 449

    Our attack is really strong. Every attack can kill hundreds of zombies, but... There are too many zombies.


    A gap has just been blown up in the zombie group, and more zombies will immediately fill it up. There are 70000 or 70000 zombies here alone, even if only one tenth of them are attracted, that is a figure of 70000 or 80000.


    Moreover, this figure may be far more than that.


    Among those fierce and fearless zombies, there are also huge figures, licking eaters, tyrants and nightmares... Even the nightmares of absolute rivals and tyrants put down their usual fierce fights at this time, realized short-term peace and rushed towards us together.


    They all have the same goal.


    Boom... The cation cannon exploded on a licker. As a result, the licker''s body was directly broken.


    The truck in the rear has been completely empty, and all the steel bars in it have been used up, but... I have another chance.


    Clenching my teeth, I exerted my ability of metal manipulation to the maximum. With a roar, the truck even appeared in mid air out of thin air.


    The body was even trembling slightly under the heavy pressure.


    Finally, with a cry, the truck flew directly from the top of the head, shrouded in a huge shadow, and then boom... The truck landed among the zombies, and then exploded.


    Under the intense burning of a large flame, the zombies in a large area were completely swallowed up.


    "Pay attention, kill those high-level zombies..." I said quickly while fighting.


    Although what I said is completely superfluous, brothers know what to do at this time.


    AI Xi directly aimed at the tallest tyrant in the distance. Now is not the time to be stingy with his big moves. The magic crystal arrow roared and penetrated directly from mid air. Ignoring the dense little monsters below, it exploded directly on the brain bag of the tallest guy.


    With a bang, an impact tore up the small zombies around. Needless to say, the head of the tyrant was directly blown to pieces and killed in seconds.


    Elise turned into a human form, directly summoned a poisonous spider, ran to the zombies, and then exploded. The zombies around were attacked by venom, a highly corrosive liquid, and immediately let these zombies die.


    SANA is still playing that wonderful music. Her body is shrouded in aura. Everyone can feel that her body is full of power.


    SANA''s big move also has amazing power, but SANA doesn''t use her own big move. At least, it''s not needed here.


    Le flea was never idle. Every time the phantom chain danced in the past, it could directly break the neck of a powerful zombie.


    "Ready..."


    At this time, fan Xiaotian suddenly hummed.


    The front zombie has reached tens of meters away and is about to rush in front of him.


    The most dangerous and tested moment has come.


    Holding the axe with both hands, waiting for the fierce impact.


    Finally, led by several tyrants, nightmares and lickers, the zombies finally rushed to the front. Under the fierce howl, the tyrants and nightmares grabbed the weapons in their hands and smashed them down.


    At the front are Dao Mei and fan Xiaotian. On the left are Hao Ziqi and depravity, and on the right are crab and Zhang Quan.


    Watching those weapons fall, everyone clenched their teeth, raised their weapons and blocked the attack overhead.


    Boom... The harsh sound suddenly exploded, and the terrible impact was instantly suppressed.


    Fan Xiaotian only felt that his hands were numb and his arms were shaking violently.


    It was not the power of a tyrant. Fan Xiaotian didn''t care about a tyrant at all. It was two tyrants and a nightmare. Three powerful monsters attacked at the same time. The destructive power rose to a level in an instant.


    Under the amazing power, fan Xiaotian felt that he could not bear it, but fan Xiaotian''s body seemed to be rooted here, motionless. No matter how powerful the power was, fan Xiaotian still endured it.


    He knows he can''t retreat. Behind him is his companion. If he retreats at this time, he will pit his teammates.


    He doesn''t want to be a pit cargo


    Drink!


    With a burst of drink, fan Xiaotian''s eyes were red, and his eyes were almost spraying fire. He grabbed the huge battle axe with both hands, and suddenly made a force, and the huge battle axe was waved out directly.


    That powerful power was fully displayed at this time. Even if two tyrants and a nightmare were added together, they could not resist fan Xiaotian''s terrorist power. The three huge guys were directly overturned.


    Then, in the next second, a figure suddenly flickered out like a ghost. His body appeared next to a tyrant''s head out of thin air. The dagger in his hand directly went into the tyrant''s head. Immediately, the palm of his hand turned and the other dagger roared out directly. It was like Xiao Li''s throwing knife, with invincible power.


    Another tyrant nearby was also directly killed.


    Two powerful monsters were killed in an instant.


    Dao Yu finally came out. Although Dao Yu had no chance to shoot before, when Dao Yu shot, the terrible power was absolutely frightening, and two powerful guys were killed directly.


    Just before the two tyrants fell to the ground, the two daggers were taken back directly. Immediately, the body of Dao Yu was condescending and quickly fell into the nightmare below.


    That nightmare is flexible, but where can it compare with Dao language? The body rotated and the daggers staggered, leaving two deep scars in the throat of the nightmare, and the whole neck was almost completely cut off.


    The body flopped to the ground and there was no more movement.


    Not only here, but also in other directions. Sister Dao holds a huge shield in her hand, like a rock motionless, resisting the constant impact of zombies.


    Relying on the thick armor on his body, the crab was completely innocent in the attack of the zombie, as if nothing had happened. The attack of the zombie was like tickling to him, but the huge pliers hit him a little, and there was a burst of blood flow immediately.


    It is even said that the crab has not used the power of the biochemical demon Zach. The crab has absorbed the power of Xu an and has the soul mark of the biochemical demon Zach. After a period of digestion, the crab can freely switch between the two forms of Mermaid and Zach.


    But now, what crabs need is this indestructible defense.


    Zhang Quan is the same. The body is rubber. You can tear and bite. Zhang Quan doesn''t care anyway. In fact, there are only two things that can really hurt Zhang Quan. One is a sharp, extremely sharp weapon, which can easily cut his rubber body.


    The other is fire... The flame can ignite Zhang Quan''s body, and Zhang Quan will not be better when encountering the flame.


    But... It doesn''t matter. Those zombies can''t play with fire. Although their mouths bite everything, they''re not sharp enough to break this guy''s thick skin.


    Hao Ziqi also opened her golden shield. Leng Shengsheng blocked the impact of a group of zombies. The degeneration next to her also waved the huge sickle in her hand to attack instead of defend and resist the impact of the corpse tide.


    I wonder if this is a corpse tide?


    Looking at the dense zombies in front of me, that feeling makes people''s scalp numb. There are only 70000 or 70000 zombies. What will it look like when there are 1.6 million zombies?


    As soon as this idea appeared in my mind, I immediately felt a tingling of my scalp. That feeling was really terrible.


    When several people resist the impact of zombies, the people inside quickly expand the war results and constantly attack the zombies in the rear, causing endless killing.


    Although there are only six people, facing the impact of tens of thousands of zombies, it seems as if steel is immortal and indestructible.

 Chapter 450

    At that scene, looking at the words in the eyes of the brothers behind, it seemed a little frightening. Only seeing their companions, they were immediately submerged and swallowed up by the zombies. They could not find their companions in that group of zombies soon.


    That feeling made Chen Bolin''s face slightly changed, so he was ready to blink over and save people.


    However, it was stopped by the breeze.


    Shua Shua


    Golden and silvery white blades suddenly appeared among the zombies. There were more than ten such blades.


    Just like the sword storm, it revolved violently around the master''s body, and all the zombies were instantly chopped wherever the tornado went.


    Although the quantity is not as good as that of the Doran blade before, it is essentially too clever.


    There are six mercury machetes and six endless blades, a total of twelve weapons, but the price is definitely quite high.


    Mercury machetes were originally purchased to unlock the bomb. They took back four and bought two more. Endless blade was purchased after killing zombies and accumulating gold coins.


    That''s for Xiaoya, shiver, the goddess of war, and Meng Rui. But now, it''s all focused on me.


    The blade rotates violently. With the sharpness of mercury machete and endless blade, those ordinary zombies can''t resist, and their bodies are instantly chopped.


    Even giant zombies and licking eater larvae will be killed in an instant. Tyrants, nightmares and lickers can resist a little, but the blade is absolutely unbearable under the violent rotation like a meat grinder, and it is cut in pieces in the twinkling of an eye.


    The sword storm revolving around my body is like wearing a hedgehog armor on me, so that those zombies can''t get close to my body at all.


    A person, hold the direction behind, those zombies from the rear can''t break through my level.


    "Turn to open big move." hoarse voice, I roared.


    In a word, suona was the first to open the big move.


    After all the aura states were applied, the sound of Sona''s piano suddenly changed, and the original elegant sound suddenly became violent.


    The fingers of that pair of slender palms moved quickly on the string. With the sound, there were also amazing sound waves.


    At this moment, people finally see what is the real little monster killing machine.


    With the continuous improvement of SANA''s level and equipment, this pure assistance has gradually shown its violent side.


    This woman is not only breast milk, but also has an unusual violent side.


    Sound wave... The rapidly spreading sound wave is spreading wildly. I don''t know when that sound even becomes a little sharp.


    Then... Click.


    Like shattered glass, cracks suddenly burst open in mid air. In a trance, we all seem to be able to clearly see countless cracks in mid air.


    That looks pretty scary, but more scary things are still to come.


    Just as the sound wave spread out, the tyrant and licker all involuntarily danced with the sound.


    But for ordinary zombies, it''s a real nightmare.


    Even if their ears have failed, they can''t escape the devastation of that sound. Their bodies tremble violently, and then... Pa pa pa


    Under the tremor of sound waves, the head can no longer bear it. It explodes directly, just like a rotten watermelon!


    Crackling... I almost forgot what it felt like to set off firecrackers in the new year, but now it''s like that picture, but the firecrackers became the heads of zombies. All of a sudden, the heads of zombies exploded out of thin air, leaving only headless bodies.


    The destructive power of this big breasted woman was also fully displayed. The zombies originally surrounded by dense zombies were suddenly emptied, leaving only those tyrants and nightmare senior zombies.


    But now these guys are facing our fierce attack.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, they quickly harvested these powerful zombies. Before those zombies surrounded us, there was a short gap around us.


    But soon, the next round of zombies was surrounded.


    Now, it''s little yellow book''s turn.


    This guy''s big move is also awesome.


    Energy pouring.


    To say that this little yellow book doesn''t get the power in the hero League, I write in reverse. The tricks used by this guy, the dark energy, are almost all the tricks of the dark leader sindra.


    I didn''t expect that little yellow book could control this arrogant imperial sister.


    Seeing the zombies in front surging again, little yellow book sneered, opened his hands, and a large area of dark energy appeared in front of him.


    The darkness around the body is spinning rapidly.


    "Energy pouring."


    With a burst of drink, all the powerful forces accumulated around the body burst open at this time, and the ruthless energy surged forward like a torrent.


    This move is extremely ruthless, extremely simple and without any skill.


    This move is to blow out all the energy in the body by extremely violent means. To put it bluntly, it is to attack all by energy and quantity, directly crush it with absolute strength energy, and destroy everything.


    I saw that the long black river was directly submerged, and all the zombies in front were directly torn to pieces by the dark energy, and none of them could survive.


    The zombies that had just gathered suddenly appeared a large blank again.


    The zombies in the back began to surge again


    Just like an endless cycle, those zombies are emptied one batch, and soon the next batch will appear, uninterrupted.


    In a short time, this area has been filled with zombies like a mountain, and although the number of us is small, we have never been hurt at all.


    The members behind were all excited.


    "Almost? I think we can set up a second team." Guan Zhaolin said with some excitement.


    It can be seen that he wants to devote himself to this battle.


    "Yes, take Lao Wu, Xiao Quan, Xiao Ya''s sister and Lingling. Chen Xi, Zhou Jia and Nami will choose more than 20 experts and pass from the left. The number of zombies there is a little less."


    "Liu Yin, Xiao Ling, you two are at the back, sniping and killing some powerful zombies, no problem?"


    "In addition, you drive and deliver some steel to the Lord. Lin Yi needs metal to make a big move..."


    With a telescope in his hand, Meng Rui watched the battle in the distance and commanded it.


    This guy, if put in the army, is definitely a guy suitable for being a general. Although his means are still a little rough, he has shown some extraordinary abilities.


    With Meng Rui''s order, the second team has been dispatched. Although the strength of this team is not as good as the first one, it wins in the number, and the number of zombies in this direction is slightly less.


    At the same time, Liu Yin and Xiao Ling also set out to identify the most powerful zombies in the distance and kill them one by one.


    The cooperation between the two is perfect. The bullets fired by Xiao Ling are becoming more and more powerful. From the beginning, it needs to be fired several times to deal with the tyrant. Up to now, basically one bullet can kill a licker. If two bullets attack the key, they can basically kill a tyrant in seconds, but... The cooling time of this power is too long, It takes a long time to make each bullet, which consumes a lot of Xiao Ling.


    If you penetrate through the zombies, it will be a broken body.


    Cars were also driven out.


    It was transported to the back of us, just in the blank period after several people''s great moves. Finally, it was my turn to show my magic power, burst the metal and empty the zombie again.


    The experience value of each attack is a sharp jump. Originally, my level has been stuck at level 29. It takes too much experience to be 30 away.


    However, with this killing and the accumulated experience value, this level was finally broken.


    "Ding, congratulations on the summoner reaching level 30. The mall system will enter the update stage for 24 hours. The system function cannot be used during the update time..."

 Chapter 451

    "Ding, congratulations on the summoner reaching level 30. The mall system will enter the update stage for 24 hours. The system function cannot be used during the update time..."


    That voice sounded in my ear. In fact, although there were many zombies just killed, there were not many experience values, especially for the tens of millions of experience values needed to upgrade from level 29 to level 30.


    It can only be said that many experience values have been accumulated by hunting zombies and obtaining crystal nuclei, plus the previous work with orcs. This is just the limit of this number.


    As a result, after blowing up a group of zombies, my level rose naturally.


    Unfortunately, to be honest, it''s not a good time to upgrade now. Although every time the system mall is updated, it can update a lot of fun, but... Sometimes it will also bring some trouble.


    Especially now, I''m fighting. Ashy, sister Dao, Elise, SANA and leflen suddenly disappeared.


    They will also be restricted by this update and cannot be used within 24 hours of the update.


    However, although the disappearance of five people caused us some trouble, we soon stabilized the pin and continued to invest in the killing, but the killing speed decreased significantly.


    But soon, our pressure seemed to be less. Guan Zhaolin on the opposite side also began to take action. Liu Yin and Xiao Ling also began to kill powerful zombies.


    Not to mention, the guy Meng Rui seems to want to enjoy the feeling of being a general commanding the battle. This guy actually commands a group of people and drives that kind of pickup truck. There are more than a dozen young adults standing in the back carriage, holding an automatic rifle in each hand.


    The car was very arrogant directly in front of the zombies. A dragon waved its tail, and then the bullet snapped in front of the zombies, killing a large area of zombies immediately. When the zombies chased over, the car turned and ran away from under the eyes of the zombies.


    Dozens of trucks are shuttling in this area, and the sound of bullets is continuous.


    There are also wind system capable people, whose bodies appear in the air. When they do not touch these zombies, they create strong tornadoes, roar past the zombies and take away a large amount of life.


    Feeling the movement here, seeing the shape behind us, we smiled knowingly, and then threw ourselves into the battlefield again.


    This round of killing lasted for several hours. When we felt tired and even felt pain lifting one arm, we finally began to retreat.


    Relying on fan Xiaotian''s axe, he cut a road from the encirclement, and then retreated quickly.


    Those zombies wanted to chase and kill until they were near the protective cover. Then they stopped and growled reluctantly.


    The zombies seemed to know that the protective shield was not easy to provoke. Finally, they didn''t chase after them and retreated gradually.


    It is roughly estimated that we killed at least 20000 zombies today.


    This figure may not be much for the 1.6 million in the future, but the 20000 figure may allow more of our brothers to survive in this battlefield, which is enough.


    At night, all the brothers returned. It was too dark at night, which was quite unfavorable to our battle.


    After a rough estimate, nearly 20000 zombies were killed today, but our loss is not small.


    Of course, there were no dead people. Every brother was very careful and ran away as soon as he saw that the situation was wrong.


    The main loss was on the ammunition, about 200000 bullets were lost.


    Yes, that''s the number.


    Zhong lixiu brought us a total of 400000 bullets, and we used 200000 at this time!


    In fact, there is no way. Although those brothers are young and middle-aged, they basically have no experience in using weapons. When they get this weapon, they basically rush up and sweep wildly, and they can kill one by one.


    The accuracy is very bad, that is, relying on bullets and so many zombies, you always have to meet one or two!


    Can we ask more for these brothers? Don''t be kidding. These people have no shooting experience before. It''s quite good to be able to do this. In the future battle, these brothers will grow rapidly.


    It''s great to kill, but the loss of this bullet is a little big.


    What should I do? If it goes on like this, let alone the last time, even now it''s almost impossible to hold on. If it goes by tomorrow, there will be basically no bullets.


    "Why don''t you go to Zhong lixiu and ask for a little more?" Meng Rui said after thinking for a long time.


    "OK!" this is the only way. After all, no one in the whole city can make bullets except Zhong lixiu.


    I think the guy who came to Zhong lixiu should have a lot of stock. It shouldn''t matter if we begged a little in the past. What''s more, this is also for the life and death of the whole s city.


    "But who''s going?" I asked casually.


    As soon as I finished speaking, I felt the atmosphere around me was strange. I don''t know when Zhang Quan and Meng Rui all focused on me. That kind of vision made me a little frightened.


    "Lord, you are the Lord of our territory. Who are you going to do this?" Zhang Quan said angrily.


    "Yes, Zhong lixiu is also a Lord. Of course, we have to send someone at the Lord level to go there?" Meng Rui said naturally: "this is also a minimum respect."


    Look at what these two people said. It''s called a well founded argument. I don''t know how to refute it at all. In fact, I know that these two guys just don''t want to go by themselves.


    To put it bluntly, this kind of thing that runs over and asks people for things is a thankless thing. Running around to say good words to people makes who comfortable?


    But these two lazy guys don''t want to go there. They can''t help but let me, the Lord, personally regard me as an errand runner.


    Reluctantly, I came to Zhong lixiu''s territory. I was still cursing those two weeks. This is the rhythm that people use to die. I''ve been tired all day. I didn''t expect to run to do this at night.


    Moreover, when I came to Zhong lixiu''s territory, I could feel how embarrassing the atmosphere was.


    The eyes of everyone who saw me around me were like sharp steel needles, which made me uncomfortable.


    Those people have fear, hatred and disgust in their eyes, but they lack some enthusiasm.


    Cut, I''m still the Lord. It''s disappointing to have this attitude when I come to your territory!


    Of course, I think too much. What have I done before? These people are basically local people in s city!


    Originally, the natives of s city lived well here. It was the same treatment as the aristocrats.


    But with my appearance, this kind of life like a noble master is gone. There are no women who can enjoy it at ordinary times. If you don''t do anything, you will have a delicious life.


    Now without women, they have to work on their own. For these people, this life is a nightmare.


    Not to mention that countless local people died under the turmoil created by this guy at that time, which made me become synonymous with evil in the eyes of these people.


    Don''t say welcome. It''s good that these people don''t throw shit on me directly.


    Of course, I don''t expect these people to welcome me. For me, I won''t regret everything I have done.


    I don''t care how many people died. I just don''t want to be a slave all my life, that''s all.


    If they don''t want to be their slaves and it seems a sin to these people, they will die.


    Those people stared at me with hostile eyes, which made me feel a little uncomfortable. They opened their eyes and stared at those people, and then they were scared to say nothing.


    These people are bullying the soft and afraid of the hard. They hate me to death, but now they dare not say anything, a group of cowards!


    "What are you doing to a group of ordinary people here?" just at this time, I heard a familiar voice.

 Chapter 452

    Originally, I was just walking on Zhong lixiu''s territory. I know where Zhong lixiu''s territory is, but I don''t know where the headquarters in this territory is set up.


    Originally, I wanted to ask someone again, but I didn''t expect that those people would be like hell as soon as they saw me. As soon as I wanted to go over, the girl screamed and ran away like a coyote, which filled me with helplessness.


    "Hey, what are you doing here, being cruel to ordinary people and flirting with girls?" then when I was at a loss and felt helpless, I heard a voice like the sound of nature.


    When I turned around, the figure like a fairy appeared in front of me. Isn''t it Fang Qianxue? Who is it?


    As always, noble and elegant. Seeing this girl again, my heart is still hot! But now, I''m a little more indifferent. I know this kind of thing can''t be urgent.


    Sometimes it''s better to let it go than anything.


    Reluctantly pressed down the excitement in my heart, I turned and looked at Fang Qianxue: "miss Qianxue, it''s you. I didn''t expect to see the goddess here. It''s really my luck."


    "Really? I feel a little unlucky?" Fang Qianxue snorted coldly, still proud: "I don''t think it''s lucky to meet a man who flirts with a girl on the side of the road."


    Touching my nose, I felt a little helpless: "just now I just wanted to ask a way."


    "Ask the way?" Fang Qianxue frowned slightly: "I''m surprised that you ran to the hostile territory alone and still asked the way here. Where are you going?"


    I patted my head: "by the way, isn''t it just right to ask you? Others may not know, but you must know. Where is Zhong lixiu? Or where is your headquarters?"


    Poof


    This time, even with Fang Qianxue''s determination, he almost couldn''t help spraying. The expression on his face looked quite strange.


    Good guy, it''s arrogant enough to run into a hostile territory alone. Unexpectedly, this guy is even more arrogant and asks to find the headquarters of the other territory and the boss of the other territory.


    What does this person want to do? Can''t he compete with others in the past?


    "What are you doing looking for Zhong lixiu?" Fang Qianxue was a little curious and couldn''t help asking.


    "I asked him for something." I blinked and said sincerely.


    But this kind of words, listening to others'' ears, have a very special taste.


    This kind of dialogue often occurs between people who hate each other. They ask for something from each other, what they want, what they want, or what parts they have. In short, it is very provocative.


    Now I''m such a person. I want to find Zhong lixiu for something.


    Fang Qianxue looked at me up and down funny. In fact, Qian Xue was ready to leave, but he didn''t know what was going on at this time. It seemed that his words were out of control.


    "Just in time, I want to go there. If you''re not afraid of death, you can follow from behind." Fang Qianxue said, and then rushed to the front.


    As for me, I laughed and immediately followed behind.


    Looking at the familiar and graceful figure of Fang Qianxue in front, the scenes before getting along involuntarily emerged in my mind.


    "Who is Fang Qi?" when I was watching Fang Qianxue''s back, Fang Qianxue suddenly looked back and asked.


    I was a little stunned, and then replied with a tragic smile, "that''s the most guilty woman in my life."


    "Really?" Fang Qianxue didn''t say anything. After looking at me, he quickly turned his eyes back.


    She has a feeling that she doesn''t dare to look. She knows it''s wrong to do so. Teacher Li sangzhuo has been warning herself not to have too much contact with this man, but Fang Qianxue can''t control herself.


    When I see this man, I can''t help but want to stay with him.


    When seeing the gloomy appearance on the man''s face, there will be a faint feeling of heartache in his heart. That taste makes Fang Qianxue heartache, but he can''t give it up.


    It was a strange feeling. Fang Qianxue always thought he wouldn''t feel heartache.


    I have all the memories before, including my parents, friends and my boyfriend. They were all bitten to death by zombies. Those pictures are in my mind.


    But when I look back, there is not even a ripple in my heart, and even the appearance of those so-called relatives has become blurred, but this man''s every move is attracting himself. Fang Qianxue will feel heartache when he sees the gloom on this man''s face.


    Obviously very uncomfortable, but that kind of taste makes Fang Qianxue unwilling to give up anyway. Even if it is pain, he wants to bear it.


    "You love her very much?"


    "Well, I love it."


    "She''s dead? Why?"


    "Because I failed to protect her, I promised to protect her all the time. As long as I was still alive, I wouldn''t let her die. However, I failed to keep my promise. She still died and was in my arms..." I tried to tell her in a plain tone, but the trembling in my voice completely betrayed me.


    A man can''t keep his promise. For a man, it''s a shame he can''t forget all his life.


    "You love her so much, I don''t think she will blame you..." Fang Qianxue whispered softly. That appearance was unprecedented tenderness: "certainly not."


    "It should be a kind of happiness if someone can remember her so much when a person dies..."


    "No... she''s not dead." I shook my head: "although Fang Qi is dead, she will come back to life. I always believe that she will appear in front of me again, I will."


    My eyes were burning, staring at Fang Qianxue in front of me.


    That kind of eyes made Fang Qianxue feel a little scared, and there was a sense of shyness in her heart. For the first time, Fang Qianxue avoided the man''s eyes, which was unprecedented.


    "Let''s go, we''re almost there." Fang Qianxue said, and then accelerated his pace.


    I quickly followed from behind. The nest of this territory is in the center of this area. In fact, although the territories of six people are linked together, the places where the six people live are still different, but their usual office places have been moved to this headquarters.


    Before long, we came to a low building with two capable guards at the door.


    Although it was strange for me to appear here, Fang Qianxue took me in directly because there was no obstacle in front of him.


    "I think you may be mistaken. Maybe I look a little like Fang Qi, but... I''m not her." after arriving inside, Fang Qianxue suddenly paused and said.


    Then without giving me a chance to speak, Fang Qianxue went in.


    In the room, I saw Zhong lixiu and others. These people seemed to be discussing something here, mostly about fighting the corpse tide.


    Seeing Fang Qianxue coming in, he was about to say hello. As a result, he saw me behind him. The faces of several people suddenly became a little strange.


    Zhong lixiu looked at both of us, as if he wanted to find something wrong.


    "I saw him on the way over. He seemed to ask you for something, so I brought him..." Fang Qianxue looked like watching the excitement with a mocking smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Want something? Do you want to take some parts from Zhong Li''s body? This woman is really terrible. She just brought this man here.


    Zhong Li was full of black lines when he left xiudun. If someone really wanted to assassinate himself, this woman would definitely bring the assassin, absolutely.


    "Cough, boss Lin, what are you doing here now?" Zhong lixiu coughed softly and asked, "I think it''s time to work together to fight the corpse tide. Even if there are any contradictions, we can solve them later."


    "You misunderstood." I smiled. "I really just want to get something from you this time."


    "Hoo... Well, you say, I have arms, legs, nose and eyes, seven holes in one head. What do you want?"

 Chapter 453

    "Hoo... Well, tell me. I have arms, legs, nose and eyes, seven holes in one head. What do you want?" Zhong lixiu opened his hands and looked like you can do whatever you want.


    If a woman, maybe it''s really tempting, but a man? Forget it. It''s just disgusting.


    "I don''t want any of your parts." I shook my head.


    "That''s good. I''m reluctant to give it to you." Zhong lixiu grinned: "what do you want to take?"


    "Bullets!"


    "Bullets? Didn''t I give them to you before? There are so many bullets stored in my ammunition warehouse for you. Why do you need them? 400000 bullets are almost enough. If you really want to fight at that time, it depends on those who are capable. Ordinary people can destroy only a limited number of zombies. It''s difficult for people in your territory to shoot all the 400000 bullets ... why do you need so many bullets? "


    "Sorry, there are only 200000 bullets left from the 400000 bullets you gave us," I said.


    My God, it''s only two days. 200000 bullets are gone? Is it impossible to say that there was an error in the delivery in the past? If it was really an error, it could not be delayed until now? You don''t want to garrison troops.


    "We went out to fight zombies." I simply said what happened today. For a time, everyone in the hall was full of strange faces.


    "Although I don''t know why you chose to resist hard before and choose to resist when the Zombie''s power is concentrated to the strongest, I feel that way is a little stupid, so we took the initiative to attack. It seems that the effect is good."


    "At least 10000 or 20000 zombies have been killed, and there are more zombies this time. There are 1.6 million zombies. I estimate that if we really want to gather all these zombies together and launch an attack together, we will never be better, so I want to eliminate them in advance and reduce the pressure in the future."


    "The consumption of this bullet is a little big. 200000 bullets will be gone in a day, so I want to come and ask you for some son bullets. Don''t tell me you''re gone. I don''t believe it. It''s strange if you don''t hide some good things yourself." I made it clear at that time.


    "Can you tell us what you did?" Zhong lixiu asked. The previous time, the super power legion with a scale of 1000 people suddenly fell and was submerged. They can''t forget that scene until now, because the fear is so heavy that they don''t dare to attack on their own initiative.


    "First of all, we need experts. We only sent two groups of people to rush into the zombie this time. We must ensure that we are absolute experts. We can escape even if the situation is wrong."


    "Secondly, we should have space or wind system ability to follow. If the situation is bad, we can save people in time."


    "Then, there are ordinary people. Ordinary people don''t want to run over foolishly. They have to take a car and pick up a pickup truck. Find two awesome old drivers and drive directly. From the side of the zombie, the people on the car will shoot. When the bullet is empty, go back."


    "Anyway, there are so many zombies. Blind cats can meet a lot of dead mice. In this way, ordinary people kill no less zombies than us. It''s just a waste of bullets. Half of the 400000 bullets a day."


    After listening to me, those people opened their eyes one by one. They never thought they could do so.


    But... It sounds like the success rate of this behavior is not generally high.


    Today is the third day. There are still three days to go. After three days, it will be the time for the general attack. At that time, 1.6 million zombies will definitely be a terrible pressure. If we can eliminate some zombies at this time, the pressure will be much less in the future.


    Why didn''t you think of this before? If you thought of this earlier, you can act in advance.


    Originally, I thought I should say more good words and spend more words. Unexpectedly, Zhong lixiu didn''t embarrass me. He happily promised to send the bullet later.


    And Zhong lixiu patted his chest to ensure that we don''t care about bullets at all. No matter how many bullets, he can hold on, as long as he can survive this round of corpse tide.


    It seems that at this time, Zhong lixiu is working hard. In order to survive, even if he pays a big price, he will not hesitate.


    After getting the guarantee I wanted smoothly, I went back, because this day was too tired and I was sleepy all over.


    After going back, I didn''t participate in the later discussion. I went back to my room alone and had a rest.


    Now my level has reached level 30. Every time I reach level 9, this strange system will get a chance to draw cards and get a hero.


    But as time goes on, the probability of getting a hero becomes lower and lower.


    Many heroes have been obtained. I can only get those heroes by looting.


    Moreover, the system was upgraded once at level 20. I thought the next system upgrade would be at level 40. Unexpectedly, the system triggered the upgrade at level 30.


    I just don''t know what benefits this upgrade will bring to me. The last system upgrade opened the talent system, opened the evolution system, and brought me an additional second ability scroll.


    What benefits will this upgrade bring to me? My heart is full of expectations.


    Level 30 has 30 more attribute points, one skill point and one talent point.


    Summoner level: level 30


    Head: 78 points;


    Trunk: 78 points;


    Left hand: 78 points;


    Right hand: 78 points;


    Left leg: 79 points;


    Right leg: 79 points;


    Ding Ding: 3 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 6


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 16 points (80 attacks); Destruction offensive: 15 (30 ignore defense)


    Wuwei is nearly 80. Now, although upgrading is more and more difficult, each upgrade benefits more and more. On the whole, it is quite good.


    Talent points are on eschatological mastery, attack power is 80, and skill points are on clarity.


    After the overtime, I fell asleep. As soon as I got up the next morning, I immediately went into battle.


    The plan for the next day is obviously much more meticulous than that of the first day. In addition to our team and Guan Zhaolin and Chen Xi''s team, there are also two super power teams. These two teams are also standard clearing configuration. More than ten people with strong defense ability and are not afraid of zombie attack are carried outside. Inside are experts similar to mages, Direct long-range bombing!


    At the same time, it is followed by a flexible assistance force. Depending on the situation, the team members can be rescued at any time.


    As for the attack troops of ordinary people, they also rose to 50 vehicles, with at least 20 people on each vehicle, and then fired crazy bullets.


    If we hadn''t been able to get together so many pickup trucks for a while, it is estimated that Meng Rui might send more members.


    As a result, on this day, the number of bullets fired was close to 400000. Although we encountered more zombies today, we killed more zombies.


    At least 50000 zombies fell under the attack, leaving bodies everywhere. Almost all the black liquid poured into s city and flowed down the dragon river.


    Not only on our side, but also on the next day, Zhong lixiu began to take action, and Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao and Bingya also began to take action.


    What happened in our territory set the best example for everyone and showed people a new way to fight against zombies.


    On this day, it is estimated that around s City, at least 150000 zombies died and the smell of corpses rose to the sky. Even with a protective cover, s city also had a pungent smell.


    But... No matter how we kill, the number of zombies has not decreased at all, but more and more... Wind and rain are coming!

 Chapter 454

    For this situation, no one can do anything. More and more zombies are converging in the direction of s city. We kill faster than zombies.


    At the second attack, none of the five heroes around me appeared. Because of the system upgrade, they couldn''t summon. They didn''t appear until the system upgrade was completed.


    Although there are five people missing, it''s not much slower in fact, because Meng Rui is going to squeeze all the oil and water out of me, leaving no drop, that hateful pickpocket.


    Knowing that I have the ability of metal manipulation and controlling metal explosion, the guy from mengrui simply sent four trucks to serve me. Those four trucks have no other tasks and are only responsible for transporting steel tens of meters behind us.


    It''s no longer steel bars. All metal objects are transported here, such as iron doors, doors, steel nails, pliers, shovels, spoons and so on. As long as they are all made of metal, they are all used as bombs by me, thrown into the zombie, and then... Detonated.


    Because of the continuous support of this logistics force, I gained more experience and gold coins today than before.


    Until the afternoon, a voice suddenly sounded in my mind.


    "Congratulations, the system upgrade is complete..."


    Finally, after this sentence, twenty-four hours finally passed. I directly summoned all five people of Aishi. Originally, the killing speed was very fast. With the emergence of these five people, the killing speed increased to a higher level.


    At this time, I stepped back a little and didn''t continue to invest in the battlefield. I want to see what has been updated in this system update.


    First, the red medicine bottle. Originally, the red medicine bottle could only buy two bottles. After the first upgrade, you can buy four bottles. Now you can buy eight bottles a day.


    In addition to these things, there is also a blue bottle, which is not calcium, but physical strength.


    The name is also very painful. The red bottle is called life potion and the blue bottle is called physical potion. It can supplement 30% of physical strength, which is basically equivalent to a full-scale clarity skill.


    You can also buy eight bottles a day, which means you can recover 30% eight times a day. When physical strength is exhausted, you can make a complete recovery of 2.4 times.


    This is actually quite amazing. The value of this blue potion is particularly important when you are exhausted.


    Then, in the commodity column, I saw something like a scroll... When I saw that thing, the familiar appearance only made my heart beat faster.


    I still remember that I was given such a thing during the last upgrade. It is called the second ability scroll, which allows me to have a second super ability.


    So... Will this scroll


    Third ability scroll: a special prop, which can only be used once. After use, people with two kinds of superpowers can have the third superpowers. It requires 300 soul mark fragments to exchange.


    My heart was suddenly shrouded in ecstasy. Sure enough, it was the third superpower scroll, a thing that can let people have three superpowers.


    Not to mention anything else, this one thing alone is enough for this system upgrade.


    Although the exchange required 300 soul mark fragments, which was several times higher than the last time, I chose to exchange immediately without hesitation. During this period, I accumulated a lot of ability nuclei.


    It was supposed to be given to Zhong lixiu, but now I''ll use the public instrument for private use.


    Directly spent 300 soul mark fragments to exchange this scroll, and then used it immediately without saying a word.


    I''ve always had the idea that don''t save any good things. At this time, if you die, they will all be gone. Even if you save countless treasures, they are all waste, rubbish and useless.


    Good things are for use.


    "Ding, congratulations on using the third ability scroll successfully. You can successfully have the third ability..."


    The sound of the prompt rang out in my mind!


    Sure enough, then I took out Qiu Pengfei''s ability crystal core. To be honest, I''ve always been greedy for this guy''s ability.


    Although Qiu Pengfei died soon, this guy''s destructive power can only be described as abnormal. At that time, if it wasn''t a sudden attack, Qiu Pengfei couldn''t react. He was seriously injured and his strength was greatly reduced. Otherwise, with our strength, even if we could win Qiu Pengfei, it would be quite troublesome.


    And later, even if Qiu Pengfei was seriously injured, when the power of his own energy collapse burst out in an instant, he directly penetrated several Landon''s trillion shields, which was particularly amazing.


    It was the first time that I could easily break through the Langdon''s trillion shield, or the power to break through several sides at a time.


    I was really shocked at that time. Fortunately, something blocked us. Otherwise, at least half of us would die.


    I''ve always admired that guy''s ability. After I got his ability crystal core, I wanted to swallow the ability crystal core of energy collapse and replace the metal control in my body for a period of time.


    But I feel a little reluctant. After all, I have used the ability of metal control for so long. Now I can say that I have been familiar with it for a long time.


    It''s easy to use it for such a long time, and I also feel that the power of metal control will not be inferior to any power if I cultivate it to a strong degree.


    There is no absolutely invincible power in the world. Power depends on your own cultivation. As long as you cultivate to the limit, even if you strengthen your body, you can exert amazing power.


    Fan Xiaotian and Ling Yi both have the ability to strengthen their bodies. The simplest power has explosive power in both of them.


    And I feel that the potential of metal manipulation is far from being tapped. Just like these two days, the ability of metal manipulation kills almost as many zombies as five heroes.


    So in the end, I blocked the temptation and had no choice to replace it.


    In fact, I have another idea or wish in my heart. Since I can get a second ability scroll before, will you give me a third and fourth ability scroll?


    Maybe I was hoping in my heart at that time, but now this hope has become a reality.


    The scroll of the third ability really appeared, right in front of me. The previous waiting was not wasted.


    Without the slightest hesitation, I swallowed the crystal core whose ability collapsed.


    Of course, what I want more in my heart may be the ability to control Zhong lixiu''s time, but it seems that it is not very likely to kill Zhong lixiu in a short time. Coupled with the power of energy collapse, the destructive power is also very abnormal. Make do with it.


    There is an essential difference between the ability crystal nucleus to devour human beings and the ability crystal nucleus to devour other life. The ability crystal nucleus of human beings obtains this power 100% after phagocytosis.


    As soon as I swallowed it, I felt that some things in my body were flowing rapidly. I knew very well that was the power of energy collapse.


    I am now digesting the power in the power crystal core. After I absorb it all, I can have the power of Qiu Pengfei.


    Unfortunately, although I have got this power now, I can''t show it. After all, I just got this ability. Otherwise, I really want to try how powerful this power is.


    After using the third ability scroll, I continue to look down. I want to see what else is updated in addition to the third ability scroll this time.


    Then I saw something I wanted.


    Level 30. In the hero League game, the upper level limit of Summoner is level 30.


    It seems to be the same here. After reaching level 30, you must open the advanced level before you can continue to upgrade.


    Advanced level requires three soul marks!


    It''s not a Soul Crystal fragment, it''s a soul mark! When I saw this, I wanted to curse my mother. You didn''t say it earlier. I decomposed all the soul marks I got before. As a result, I don''t even have a soul mark on my body now.


    After advanced, it seems that I will get a great promotion, but I didn''t explain what it is. On the contrary, it makes my heart more itchy.


    No way, because of the lack of soul mark, I can only temporarily give up my plan to advance.


    The rune system hasn''t appeared yet. It may not appear until level 40 is updated. I haven''t seen some other things.


    However, behind this system, there is another page.


    When I noticed what was behind, my face finally changed

 Chapter 455

    In fact, there has always been a doubt in my heart about where my system came from.


    Although I have this mysterious and powerful power, I know nothing about the origin of these forces. This problem has been bothering me and making me feel particularly confused.


    But now, I find that I seem to know something.


    Because, on the extra page of this system, it gave me the answer.


    The name of that page is called Zuan laboratory.


    Zuan, where is that? It''s not a place in real society. It''s a force in the hero League. Moreover, it''s a rather strange force.


    This strength, which focuses on good and cruel, justice and evil, is the most complex strength in the whole hero alliance. It can be said that in zu''an, it is the concentration camp of a group of scientific freaks. All those living here are places known as scientists.


    The abuse of science and technology and the distortion of Magic have created zu''an. At the same time, it has also caused the reputation of the city-state. Countless miserable modern high-tech and Magic were born from zu''an.


    The notorious murderous bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick''s hometown is Zuan; Among Zuan, it can also produce all kinds of powerful machinery, steam robots, mechanical pioneers and so on. Heroes are all products of Zuan. Even the biochemical demon Zach owned by Xu''an and later Crabs came from zu''an.


    When I saw this Zuan laboratory, I couldn''t help thinking that the system on me would be made by Zuan people?


    Then, because of accidents or other reasons, it finally fell on me and let me master this power?


    Although this possibility sounds strange, I have to admit that it does exist.


    Of course, this is just a guess in my heart after seeing the Zuan laboratory. The specific reason is still a mystery.


    And now is not the time to think about these situations. Now what I want more in my heart is to know what benefits this Zuan laboratory page can bring me?


    What kind of surprise is waiting for me on this page?


    The muscles on my face were twitching slightly. I had a general guess in my heart, but when I saw what I had under that page, I still felt my heart stopped beating.


    In this page, there are two rows of options. I looked at it, and then I felt that my brain was not enough. What are the things that Zuan''s crazy people make.


    Biochemical shells: shells with strong biochemical viruses can cause strong infection within 5000 meters after explosion. All living lives will be infected by biochemical viruses, fester and die of severe pain. It''s worth half a million. It needs a biochemical shell launcher. It''s worth 1.5 million.


    When I saw the first round and black shell, I felt a little speechless. NIMA didn''t think the problem of biochemical crisis was serious enough. I had to get this kind of biochemical shell, and I needed a launcher to launch it.


    This thing is the cheapest. The things behind it are much more expensive. It looks like all kinds of high-tech weapons with crazy destructive power.


    Looking at these things and looking at the zombies in front of me, I''m sure that any one of these things can easily destroy a large area of zombies.


    The only problem is that the price is too expensive. Even with my wealth, I can''t buy much at all.


    At this time, the big move of little yellow book has just been lost, its own strength is empty, and now it is still in the process of restoring its strength.


    Now there is just a blank period around us. A large number of zombies take advantage of this opportunity to surround us and completely surround us.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi''s brothers are desperately resisting the impact of zombies until the next wave of attack.


    Nearby, pickup trucks were roaring wildly, and bullets kept drawing dazzling arcs in mid air.


    The brothers are still slaughtering zombies.


    However, the long battle has made our brothers heavy all over. Although they had a night''s rest after the battle last night, one night''s rest is not enough for this fierce battle.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi''s brothers have resisted very hard.


    Seeing this, I escaped a scroll from the mall... A million gold coins disappeared.


    Although the speed of painting gold coins is very fast now, the speed of spending gold coins is also rising. If you buy anything, you go down a large part immediately.


    Looking at the scroll in my hand, I couldn''t help smiling bitterly. It''s worth a million gold coins. I hope I can live up to that one million gold coins. Otherwise, I''ll lose a lot.


    "Brother fan, get out of the way..." I shouted.


    Although fan Xiaotian didn''t know what was going on, at this time, fan Xiaotian immediately made way.


    Then my body quickly shuttled back and forth, and the scroll I held in my hand was instantly torn from the air.


    "Destroy the storm."


    At the moment when the scroll was torn open, there seemed to be countless terrible energy in a trance, which quickly spread along the torn crack.


    The originally calm sky suddenly surged, and terrible winds and waves appeared in front of me.


    That picture looks extremely strange.


    At the beginning, there were nine small tornadoes, very small, only one meter high, concentrated in front of my body.


    Then the nine tornadoes quickly spread around. Each tornado chose its own direction and spread quickly.


    Shua


    Just beginning to move, the destruction storm immediately showed extraordinary terrorist energy. The violently rotating storm had amazing power. Wherever it went, the zombie was quickly torn up and turned into countless debris scattered from the sky.


    Moreover, the storm seems to be constantly absorbing energy in the circling. When these tornadoes finally spread out completely, they have become overwhelming tornadoes.

 Chapter 456

    It only took a few seconds from the small tornado one meter high at the beginning to the terrible tornado spreading all over the world.


    The huge tornado is like a real dragon. It shakes its huge body wantonly in mid air. Everything on the ground is crazy rolled up, weeds, soil, stones, zombie bodies


    Everything can''t escape the whirlwind. All those things in mid air are torn to pieces, and then they fall down from mid air!


    Black blood clots, bone fragments, and rotten meat.


    Nine tornadoes are like nine dragons.


    In front of me, a fan-shaped area spread rapidly until a hundred meters away. Nothing can persist in front of the dragon for even a second. Whether it''s a tyrant, a nightmare, or a licker, all the monsters are torn up in an instant.


    From our direction, the tornadoes seem to connect the sky above us.


    After flying about a hundred meters away, the power of the tornado seems to have finally come to an end and completely disappeared. There are only nine deep gullies on the ground, each filled with flesh and blood fragments.


    The originally dense zombies were immediately divided into small parts by the nine tornadoes, which seemed to be several times sparse in an instant.


    The power of that kind of terror has made everyone grow up their eyes and their faces are unimaginable. Obviously, no one thought that this power could be so powerful. It is simply destroying the withered and decaying.


    What power is this, so abnormal?


    For a time, both eyes focused on me. Looking at me was like looking at a monster. That power was really cruel.


    Besides, besides summoning and manipulating metal, Lin Yi seems to have only the power of physical strengthening. When did this power to master hurricanes still appear?


    But now I don''t care about other people''s eyes. My eyes are staring at my own experience bar and the number of gold coins.


    Just then, my experience bar went up a bit, with a full experience value of more than 600000 and more than 600000 gold coins.


    I saw that at least two tyrants were torn apart by the tornado just now. Otherwise, it is estimated that there are not so many experience values and gold coins.


    Now it seems that this effect is quite good. On the whole, it is basically to exchange 300000 or 400000 gold coins for 600000 experience value.


    Even I didn''t think of that power. This destruction storm is not a full screen indiscriminate attack. It mainly attacks the enemies in nine directions. The zombies in the air raid are still alive intact, but even so, the effect is still quite ferocious.


    Looking at the nine gullies filled with meat in front of me, my throat is wriggling. The destructive power is really abnormal.


    Moreover, this is only the effect of high-level magic scroll. What about super level and forbidden art? Will those powers be more abnormal?


    It deserves to be the Zuan laboratory. It''s definitely worth the price. It''s estimated that it''s not strong enough. The group of lunatics in Zuan are embarrassed to take it out.


    After looking at my gold coins, plus the just 600000, there are still more than 4 million gold coins.


    This is more than four million, which is enough for about seven or eight high-level magic scrolls.


    I have a hunch that these magic scrolls may become a very important prop when zombies besiege the city in the future.


    "Chen Yi, I''m afraid you have to help me." I sipped my lips and said to Chen Yi.


    Our original goal was to kill as many zombies as possible before the corpse tide, but now this goal has changed a little.


    From killing as many zombies as possible, it has become asking me to kill as many zombies as possible.


    When I kill zombies, I can not only reap experience, but also obtain gold coins. When the gold coins are accumulated, they will all become magic scrolls. We can imagine what effect this magic scroll can play in the future when millions of zombies besiege the city, that is, almost dropping a nuclear warhead in the crowd.


    In the future, if we drop two magic scrolls at the place with the most zombies, it will save our brothers a lot of trouble.


    After listening to my explanation and seeing the power with her own eyes, Chen Yi immediately promised to come down without saying a word, and even borrowed Zhou Jia from the next team.


    The two men made two cation cannons and kept making bullets at the same time.


    Now everyone else stopped and gave all the zombies to me and the heroes around me to kill.


    Chen Yi and Zhou Jia are constantly making shells for me to speed up my killing. In this way, although our overall killing rate of zombies has decreased, my gold coins and experience values are increasing, at least twice as fast as normal.


    In one day, he brushed three million gold coins and experience.


    Although the experience value is rising, it can''t be upgraded. If you can''t advance, you can''t continue to upgrade


    These days, we have been working so hard. At noon on the sixth day, we finally stopped our actions.


    And my gold coins have reached more than 15 million.


    In fact, if I continued, I would have more gold coins, but I had to stop.


    Because there are too many enemies in front. Zombies are increasing every day, but I don''t know what''s going on. On the fifth day, the increase in the number of zombies was obviously raised to a higher level out of thin air.


    By the sixth day, the number of zombies became more frightening.


    At noon, the number of those zombies had reached a level that we couldn''t cope with. The number of senior zombies increased significantly, and even some flying zombies appeared in the sky.


    For these reasons, our plan to continue fighting was forced to fail. For the safety of our brothers, we had to hide in the protective cover.


    Seeing the zombies outside, they are still increasing. Around the outside of S City, a wide ring calculated by 100 meters is almost formed, and zombies are everywhere.


    We have killed so many zombies for so many days. Unexpectedly, when the zombies finally appear, they still look so terrible.


    Standing on the city wall, looking at the dense and wriggling figures outside and listening to the roar of those zombies in their ears, everyone can feel the strong shock in their hearts.


    With the increasing number of zombies, those zombies seemed unable to control their killing intention and began to roar. Their eyes were staring at our direction and seemed to want to rush forward at any time.


    On the afternoon of the sixth day, Zhong lixiu handed us all together for a simple meeting.


    A meeting is more like a description of the situation.


    According to the detection of the radar capable member beside Zhong lixiu, the number of zombies near s city may be more than we thought.


    "Although we have killed hundreds of thousands of zombies in recent days, our estimation is wrong. This time there are more zombies than ever before."


    "Especially today, a large number of zombies suddenly appeared. Now the number of zombies around s city exceeds 2 million..."


    Two million!


    After this number appeared, everyone was silent, and everyone could feel the depression of fear in his heart.


    The figure of 2 million... It was speculated that there might be 1.6 million. It was normal in the first five days. On the fifth day, the number of zombies was less than 800000, but on the sixth day, millions of zombies poured in one day.


    This situation far exceeded our expectations.


    Originally, we thought that there were 1.6 million zombies. We killed hundreds of thousands of zombies during this period. In the end, we may face only a million zombies, but what happened on this last day directly pushed us to the abyss.


    This is a terrible number that none of us thought of. When we heard Zhong lixiu say so, everyone''s face was gloomy.


    If we hadn''t killed so many zombies for so many days, wouldn''t the total number of zombies be close to 3 million?


    That number is even more terrible.


    The number of corpses this time is twice as much as expected... Terrible!

 Chapter 457

    The expected amount is 1.6 million, and the actual amount is nearly 3 million... Generally speaking, the estimate is not wrong.


    At least it never went wrong several times before, but this time it went wrong.


    That kind of mistake is more like those zombies who deliberately show all their strength at one time on the sixth day in order to let us relax our vigilance.


    "Moreover, what is more serious than before is that the flying zombie Legion also appeared." Zhong lixiu brought another bad news.


    Flying zombies have been around for a long time, but there are not many flying zombies, and there are few powerful individuals among those flying zombies to become the leader of the population. Therefore, although flying zombies occasionally participate, the number is not large.


    But this time it was different. This time at least six flying legions appeared.


    Those flying zombies are all kinds of birds, mainly crows and vultures. We have encountered them before. Even because we were attacked by these flying zombies, we were forced to stop killing and go home.


    The number of flying zombies is much less than that of other zombies, but it is very difficult to deal with them because they have the right to control the air and can fly freely in the sky.


    "The presence of flying legions this time shows that there may be some powerful zombies among flying zombies. Otherwise, this will not happen," Zhong lixiu continued.


    A powerful flying zombie? Isn''t that the guy? I think of the zombie I met on the ocean before.


    "More than two million zombies are mainly concentrated in the two directions we need to deal with!" pointed to me and Zhong lixiu said.


    There were 1.4 million zombies in both directions, with 6.7 million in each direction.


    The remaining 600000 will be solved by Chen Xiaodao and Bingya respectively.


    Although it is a little less than ours, the number is also amazing. The most important thing is that there are fewer experts there. Whether they can hold it is really a serious problem.


    "This time the situation will be very troublesome. I just hope you can try your best to resist and don''t let zombies invade our city. It''s very difficult for s city to exist for so long, but I don''t want s city to be destroyed at this time."


    "You don''t have to say that. We don''t want to live in exile," I said with a smile.


    "That''s good. If someone''s battle ends ahead of time, please go to support other directions immediately."


    This time, it is a heavy oppression for everyone. Two million zombies, that desperate number!


    However, s city is the only place we can hide and let us survive. Now it is surrounded, leaving us only one choice.


    fight to win or die.


    The number of zombies is still increasing, and the final number may be more than two million.


    However, it has reached this point. Even if there are more zombies, there seems to be nothing to be afraid of.


    The time when the zombies launched the attack was at 12 o''clock at night. The lights in s city were bright, and the protective cover was like a huge light bulb, which could be seen clearly from a very distant place.


    Under the light, the wriggling figures.


    All are zombies, no other life, those zombies are the protagonists this time.


    Among those zombies, I saw some very strange guys.


    Although the nightmare and licker are huge, they have disappeared from the crowd and look insignificant.


    Perhaps this is the first time that the zombie family has fully displayed their face. I even feel quite strange about many of them. I don''t know them at all.


    The common zombies are all here. The lowest level ordinary zombies and enhanced zombies have the largest number, accounting for almost 60% of the whole corpse group.


    Then the remaining zombies were divided by licker larvae and giant zombies, about 20%.


    As for the remaining 20%, there are some powerful and violent zombies.


    In fact, the evolution of zombies is unified to the degree of strengthening zombies. After strengthening zombies, they are divided into licking eater larvae and giant zombies.


    Among them, licker larvae evolved into lickers, and giant zombies evolved into tyrants or nightmares.


    But this is just a way of evolution with a large number. In fact, there are far more kinds of zombies than I thought.


    If it weren''t for this corpse tide, I didn''t even know that there were so many kinds of zombies.


    In that group of zombies, I saw some zombies that were similar to licker larvae, but smaller, only the size of ordinary hounds. Their bodies were completely crawling on the ground. If they didn''t have a human head, I even thought they were zombie dogs.


    "Fast walking zombie!" the little yellow book next to me seemed to see the doubt in my heart and said.


    "It belongs to the variant of licker larva, which may be another zombie that appears due to the failure of evolutionary licker. Although the body is somewhat similar to licker larva, the behavior is completely different. This zombie never appears at ordinary times. We can''t touch it in our usual actions. It only appears when the corpse tide."


    "This kind of zombie has less power than licking eater larvae, but it is extremely fast. It is as threatening as bullets. Moreover, it can spray highly corrosive dirty blood in its mouth. Even steel can corrode. It is in groups as soon as it appears, which is difficult to deal with."


    "The zombie next to us is called the burst zombie." pointing to another zombie next to the fast walking zombie, which is about the same size as the giant zombie, but slightly thinner, the little yellow book explained.


    I know that zombie. I''ve met it before. It''ll explode.


    "This kind of zombie is also called a Death Squadron. The liquid in the body is more corrosive than the fast walking zombie. The body is fragile and will die if touched, but the body will explode quickly. The corrosive liquid will fly everywhere and have great lethality."


    "Next to them are the animal zombie legions, mainly dogs. These zombie dogs move quickly and are more ferocious than human zombies. See the three dogs next to them..."


    I nodded. Among the zombie dogs, one was extremely large, almost as big as some nightmares. There were three heads growing, and each head looked particularly ferocious.


    The guy''s tusks are almost half a meter long. At first glance, they are quite vicious characters.


    "That''s the leader of the zombie dog Legion... All kinds of zombies will form an Legion in the corpse tide only after there is a leader."


    "Moreover, among these zombies, there will be something like a big head collar."


    "Look at the guy in the middle..."


    In front of each group of zombies, there is a huge tyrant leading the team. The tyrant''s size is too huge. It''s a natural engineering weapon to rush into battle.


    Every attack is led by these tyrants, which can always bring great danger to s city.


    At a glance, in front of the zombies, you can see dozens, maybe hundreds of tyrants.


    That kind of feeling makes people''s scalp numb. Among other things, this hundreds of tyrants is a huge trouble.


    People like us can easily deal with one or two tyrants and barely make do with ten or eight, but we can''t do more.


    What''s more, there may be hundreds of tyrants, not to mention the same number of lickers and nightmares, which is definitely a great threat.


    Those tyrants were in front, but in the middle, there was a huge guy who stood out among a group of short zombies.


    The guy''s head is a head higher than the tyrant. His body is as hard as a stone pillar. He has a huge mace in his hand. Don''t ask me where I got it. I don''t know.


    Two huge eyes flickered like copper bells.


    Cruelty, bloodthirsty, violence.


    "That guy... Is the big leader. We call him... Bad news!"

 Chapter 458

    "That guy is the big collar. We call him bad news." the little yellow book said word by word. There was a dignified look in his eyebrows. It was obvious that he had considerable scruples about that guy, even fear.


    grievous news?


    I can understand what that means. A nightmare zombie is a nightmare, and if this guy encounters it, he''ll wait to spread the bad news back.


    That''s basically synonymous with death.


    A life of extreme fear.


    "We don''t know how that guy evolved. The only thing we know is that he is stronger than the tyrant, faster than the licker, and smarter than the nightmare. He focuses on the advantages of the nightmare zombie, the tyrant zombie and the licker zombie, and he is also a monster with great glory."


    "The strength of the zombie can only be described as terror. Every time, these guys led the zombie army to surround s city."


    "There was once a person with strong physical strengthening ability who was not much inferior to fan Xiaotian and Ling Yi. After fighting with this guy for less than ten seconds, his body was smashed into meat sauce by that huge mace..."


    Ling Yi and fan Xiaotian, that''s the limit of crazy soldiers, but they have the same strength as two people. They were killed by a stick. That strength made me take a breath, and my face changed.


    This guy is definitely our most terrible enemy this time.


    If you want to deal with that guy, you need at least ten strong people at our level to siege together to have a chance of winning, but this guy is also surrounded by a circle of younger brothers. It seems that there is no chance of that siege.


    Big collar, always the most powerful monster!


    And that guy, there''s more than one. At a glance, there are three similar big collars around. You''re a son of a bitch. One is troublesome enough. There are three at once. This is to kill us.


    My throat was wriggling, and the expression on my face was quite strange. My palm involuntarily opened the mall system. I was considering whether to buy some awesome things to see if I could eliminate them at one time.


    After eight o''clock in the evening, the brothers climbed the wall one by one, and everyone appeared.


    There were some gaps in the wall, and the black muzzle of the gun was stuffed out of the hole.


    Even some powerful and flexible brothers left the protective cover and formed a circle of defense outside, although their defense may not be enough under the siege of these zombies.


    The expression on everyone''s face was a piece of fear. Everyone went out. Men, women, old and young, as long as they had weapons in their hands, all appeared in the battlefield.


    Behind those people, there are other people preparing. Those people are responsible for delivering ammunition to the people in front, and bear the important responsibility of taking over weapons and continuing to fight immediately after the brothers in front die.


    It''s cruel. Every time the corpse tide besieges the city, many people in s city will die. Otherwise, the population of s city will at least double.


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan are even more busy. Although they are very unwilling, they... Can''t participate in the battle.


    These two people are responsible for one side, and the control and scheduling of the whole battlefield will be completely handed over to them.


    This should have been my responsibility, but I left it to the two brothers irresponsibly. This burden is quite heavy. Logistics, supply, ammunition transportation and gap support are the problems that the two people need to face.


    According to the introduction of Xiao Huang Shu, when facing the siege of corpse tide, most of them used the way of capable people as a team and ordinary people as a team. There was no detailed division. Everyone was attacking as much as possible and killing one as one.


    However, this situation may be able to cope with the previous situation, but now, that situation may not work.


    Because we have to face too many zombies, and the number of people on our side is even lower than before.


    In this case, we must make an effective battle plan.


    Meng Rui, Zhang Quan, Xiao Huangshu and a large number of experts in my territory gathered together, and even some brothers who were not strong enough but smart enough called together. Everyone discussed a good way together.


    "Let''s divide the capable into two parts. The strong part takes the initiative to attack, and the weak part assists in the back, or cooperate with ordinary people..." Meng Rui said after thinking about it.


    "That''s not good." I shook my head: "the strength of those with ability can''t be generalized, and it''s difficult to cooperate between different abilities. As for the cooperation between ordinary people and those with ability, it may be possible, but... It''s too dangerous without running in. Now, there''s no time for us to run in."


    "I don''t think so." after thinking about it, I said: "combine different abilities according to different attribute attack methods."


    "For example, in the body strengthening system, those with strong defense ability can resist the zombie attack at the front, and then in the back, those with long-range attack and strong range destruction ability can gather together and release their ability together every time."


    "Those zombies can''t be killed by one move or two, but the energy released by a group of people together can certainly kill them, and a lot of energy is accumulated in a space, which may cause effects such as explosion..."


    "Flying zombies in the sky can only be handed over to those with wind power in the sky."


    "Those who have strong ability of remote single killing, such as Liu Yin and Xiao Ling, are responsible for killing powerful zombies remotely, especially... Explosive zombies. Don''t let those guys get close to them. If they detonate directly in the zombie group, I think the effect may be better."


    "As for ordinary people, we can''t ask too much, but we must also do our best. We should let them pay attention to their physical strength. If they are weak, go down immediately, don''t force support, and change to another person."


    "Guns, rocket launchers and other things are all left to ordinary people to operate. Just hit the place where there are the most people and monsters."


    "In addition, for those who have the ability of spatial transfer, their ability is basically dominated by single killing. In this case, the effect of single killing is not estimated to be very good. Prepare gasoline for those people."


    "Barrels of gasoline were moved to the zombies, and then the sniper shot and detonated..."


    "I''ll think about what else. By the way, Lao Wu, Xiao Quan and those who can summon ability in a short time are all thrown to the front. Unless they can summon something with strong destructive power, otherwise, everything summoned will be used as a shield."


    "By the way, those with water system ability must also be concentrated together. Most of the attacks of those with water system ability are weak. Of course, Bingya and Fang Qianxue are exceptions."


    "Gather the strength of all those capable of water system together, and then smash them together. It is estimated that the summoned water can wash away many zombies at once..."


    "Also, those with the ability of electric system, hurry to charge. Now the generators in the city are in sufficient supply, and the bulbs are not the same as those. It''s a pity to be paralyzed. Kill Li Hao. Otherwise, the guy''s big move is to kill a lot of zombies."


    I don''t know what''s going on. The light flickered in my head. As a result, all these things came out. Even I felt a little incredible.


    Listening to me talking, all my brothers looked at me strangely: "Hey, man, how do you know so much?"


    Fan Xiaotian said with some admiration.


    Scratching my head, I was also a little embarrassed: "I liked reading novels before. It seems that this is how monsters attack cities in online game novels..."


    As a result, a sentence immediately attracted a look of contempt. Shit, I thought this guy really had a good level. After reading novels for a long time, is that ok?


    However, although it is said to be reading novels, it seems to be quite feasible. There is still a period of time before twelve o''clock. It is quickly assigned, and the original formation is changing rapidly.

 Chapter 459

    These zombies have their own rules. It seems that the strength of zombies will become stronger at night or for other reasons. In short, the time of zombie attack is at twelve o''clock, which is quite punctual.


    The formation of brothers inside and outside the city wall is changing rapidly.


    At about 11:30, the protective cover began to fluctuate.


    Obviously, the guy Zhong lixiu is adjusting the protective cover. The protective cover that originally covered the whole s city perfectly and accurately began to emerge one by one.


    The shield can not only prevent zombies from attacking from the outside, but also block the ability of people inside to release.


    So now the gaps on the protective cover exist precisely to enable the people inside to release their ability.


    Otherwise, if millions of zombies rush over at once, even if the protective cover is ten times stronger, it won''t last long.


    This is also a signal that the zombie is about to attack.


    All the brothers are holding the weapons in their hands, with excitement, madness and fear on their faces... The only same thing is that they are nervous. Their faces are pale, their adrenal hormones soar at this time, and their palms are full of sweat.


    "Brothers... Sisters, uncles and aunts, grandparents... And children..."


    Just when everyone was nervous, the Lord''s voice circled over the whole venue through the tweeter.


    "This time has finally come. When it comes to life and death, I know that more than half or even more brothers may die today, and even the whole s city may be submerged."


    "I also know that you are all afraid. You are all afraid. We are all the same. I am also afraid. I am also afraid. I don''t want this difficult haven to disappear."


    "However, we have no choice. We have no way to escape. We have been forced to the cliff. Today, either those zombies die or we die. If we don''t want to die, we should take up the weapons in our hands and try our best to fight."


    "May die, any one of us may die, but... We are a human, we are a population, we... Are the last human in the world."


    We are the last human beings in the world.


    This solemn and stirring sentence makes people''s heart heavy.


    "It doesn''t matter if we die alone, but... We can''t let human beings and our population break up and perish at this time."


    "Behind us, there are young and ignorant children. All children, please stay behind and don''t run around. We will try our best to protect your safety."


    "It''s time for us adults to set an example as adults. At a young age, it''s for us to live. At a big age, it''s for the continuation of our race... Fight!"


    The low words cast a dense and heavy atmosphere over the city.


    But in that kind of tragedy, the morale of members is rising a little bit.


    I don''t know why I said such words. Before, I really worked hard just to survive, but now I know that I''m not only to survive myself, but also to continue this population.


    If I were the only human in the world, it would be an extremely cruel end.


    If there is only one person, it is better to die than to live.


    That''s the real hell.


    Looking at the time, 11:55... The zombies in front have fluctuated violently, and each zombie began to become crazy.


    Even some zombies have been twisting slightly on the ground, and it seems that they are about to be unable to resist the killing machine in their chest.


    12 o''clock!


    Roar!


    Just when I arrived at twelve o''clock, an extremely violent roar suddenly sounded. That sound sounded like thunder. It was chilling. Even from a long distance, I could clearly feel the harsh roar.


    And I keenly noticed that this roar did not come from any of the three big heads of bad news.


    That picture makes me feel a clatter in my heart. Can I say... These three huge guys are not the final boss?


    So... What is the ultimate boss? Is there a more powerful guy?


    I don''t know, but now I don''t have time to worry about that.


    With that roar, the shock of the zombie appeared.


    Zombies were roaring. For a moment, all that came from the front was the roar of wild animals.


    Then... The ground under my feet suddenly began to tremble.


    Under the leadership of the tyrant, zombies rushed in the direction of s city.


    The tyrant rushed to the front and waved his huge axe in an attempt to tear all the things that dared to intercept him into pieces.


    Behind the tyrant is the dense zombies. The zombie dog army also began to act at the same time. The licker Legion also led the zombies, and the licker larvae began to charge.


    Just like a black torrent, it spread from the ground in an instant and swallowed everything completely.


    One by one, they only felt that their throats were dry. With the charge of those zombies, the overwhelming pressure suddenly came over.


    Some members with insufficient strength immediately turned extremely white and did not have the slightest blood color. Some ordinary people were so frightened that they sat down on the ground, their legs were sour and soft that they couldn''t even stand up.


    There is no shame, because that picture is too scary. No one can keep calm under that pressure.


    But at this time, a piano sound suddenly sounded.


    Although there was a noisy roar of zombies around, the sound was very penetrating. The sound went directly into people''s ears to dispel people''s fear and make people have courage again.


    For the sake of ethnic reproduction, we must stand up!


    Drink!


    Brothers burst into tears, grabbed the weapons in their hands, propped up their bodies, stared at the zombies in front of them.


    Such a group of dead people, you are dead. Now that you are dead, just stay in the grave.


    In my heart, that fear gradually dispersed.


    The number of zombies is too much. The vanguard force alone may exceed 200000.


    Airtight, completely submerge and cover this large area.


    I know. It''s time for me to show.


    Holding a scroll in my hand, I want to perform the most gorgeous dance before everyone acts,


    Although it''s best to use this thing to kill those powerful zombies, it''s also very effective if it''s blown up in the most dense place of zombies.


    Seeing those zombies surging over, even the slowest ordinary zombies were crowded together, like a raging tide.


    Rolling on the ground is the kind of wolf smoke rising into the sky.


    The distance of thousands of meters is no difference for those zombies. It won''t take long to rush over.


    At this time, my body left the wall.


    Dao Yu opened his wings and held me in his arms.


    Unfortunately, I can''t fly. Otherwise, if I come by myself, the picture must look more awesome.


    "It''s a little dangerous. It may involve us both. Don''t you regret it?" I looked up at Dao language, and I whispered.


    "What do you regret?" Dao Yu smiled: "in addition, didn''t I say, don''t look up when I hold you, it will make me uncomfortable..."


    ok


    Then don''t move.


    The body stayed in mid air. I looked at the dense zombies in front. The zombie Air Corps had not been sent out. This may be our best chance.


    Other brothers watched me and Dao Yu helplessly. I don''t know why we should do this at this time.


    Only a few people know what a crazy thing I want to do.


    The scroll in my hand is... Forbidden art, doomsday catastrophe!

 Chapter 460

    Forbidden art and doomsday catastrophe may be worthy of the current situation. Now it is really an end world.


    But whether this scroll can be called the name of forbidden art depends on your power.


    This forbidden art, doomsday catastrophe, belongs to the forbidden art in the fire magic scroll, and it is also the lowest price among all forbidden arts.


    Even the forbidden arts are divided into many types, and the price is more abnormal one by one. The doomsday catastrophe is only 10 million, which is the cheapest. There are other 20 million, 30 million, or even hundreds of millions.


    I only know that the highest price is the scroll of the twilight of the gods. It needs 100 million!


    Unfortunately, I don''t have 100 million, otherwise I really want to try how powerful that 100 million cannon is.


    One kilometer away from the city wall, Dao Yu stopped. At this time, the zombies also rushed hundreds of meters in front of us.


    Tyrants, lickers and nightmares all found enemies in the air, howling bitterly, and even the big leader in the middle of the team even found me.


    The licker immediately accelerated and seemed to want to rush over, but even the licker couldn''t reach me in mid air, even if the tyrant waved his axe.


    The bad news roared loudly, and then I saw that although the lickers and tyrants were unwilling, they all acted according to the order of the bad news and seemed to have completely abandoned me.


    He continued to lead his army and rushed under my body.


    Their goal is s City, and I am just a small goal in s city. These guys won''t give up s city just because of me.


    And I did nothing, just watched the zombies rush under my body.


    Until those zombies rushed three or four hundred meters away, when the big leader appeared 100 meters in front of me, I knew that the time was almost over.


    I finally took out the scroll, took a deep breath, and opened the scroll in my hand in the eyes of those people in the small yellow book behind.


    Tear it open!


    Doomsday catastrophe!


    What is the real terror is about to be revealed now.


    As soon as I tore it open, I immediately felt an extremely amazing pressure coming from my head. The knife language behind me trembled. My wings could hardly bear it and fell from the sky.


    Originally, because of the lights in S City, it was also brightly lit outside, just like during the day.


    But at this time, a different luster was suddenly projected, and my shadow looked particularly clear on the ground.


    I saw my own shadow. I saw a fiery red. In front of me, it was completely covered by a red light.


    The color of the flame is like the sun not far above my head.


    That terrible pressure comes from above.


    At this moment, almost everyone saw the scene, even the zombies on the ground.


    Even a kind of fear could be felt in the eyes of the zombie.


    The blazing, unspeakable heat wave was suppressed from above.


    Just above our heads, a huge flame appeared out of thin air, as if the sun had fallen.


    It was impossible to measure how big the flame was. I could only see the huge fireball, which suddenly rushed away from the clouds in the sky, like a meteor falling, and smashed down with boundless power.


    On the ground, a large area is full of the shadow of fire.


    The light even exceeded the light of the whole s city. The original night was instantly dispersed. Under the fiery red, s city was covered with a red veil.


    Not only did we see it, but even the brothers in other directions on the other side saw the huge flame.


    When the huge flame just appeared, it was still thousands of meters high, but it had doubled in front of me in an instant. The hot energy made me feel difficult to breathe.


    A thousand meters? Damn it, I only left a buffer distance of one kilometer for s city. Is this distance too short?


    In my heart, I even have some regrets, but now I don''t have much time to regret.


    Seeing the huge fireball falling from the sky, my face was ferocious: "hurry... Get out of the way..."


    The hoarse voice can feel the threat without my knife language. The wings suddenly open. The wings quickly incite with a very fast frequency, and quickly rush towards the direction of s city with our two bodies.


    But it''s still too late.


    We had just flown a few hundred meters away, and that huge fireball had fallen like a meteor.


    At the moment when it fell from the sky, I saw the shape of the fireball, the huge fireball, covering a huge area of tens of meters on the ground... What I saw was just the tip of the iceberg.


    How huge this fireball is will be beyond everyone''s imagination.


    Moreover, I don''t have time to really feel how huge the fireball is, because at this time, the fireball has fallen to the ground.


    Then... Boom!


    There should be a violent roar. I can''t hear it. I just feel my ears and my brain is completely blank.


    The next moment, right in front of me, I can clearly see that the moment the fireball falls on the ground, a red ripple on the ground spreads out in mid air.


    From the corner of my eye, I just saw that those zombies were instantly burned to ashes by the red flame shock wave. Tyrants, lickers, nightmares, and even the big collar turned to ashes under the impact.


    And right away... It''s our turn.


    In front of me, a red light roared in an instant, and then I felt that my body and the body of Dao language were completely out of control. They rolled directly and were thrown out of the sky.


    The blazing impact made me feel that my body seemed to be torn apart.


    I''m dying.


    I didn''t expect that the power of the doomsday catastrophe was so powerful. I didn''t expect that I even did it myself.


    Tyrant and big leader can''t stop it, neither can I.


    Just when I felt that I was about to die, a milky light suddenly enveloped me and Dao Yu.


    The wings behind Dao language, like a cocoon, completely surround us.


    Then I don''t know anything.


    That scene looked more exciting in the eyes of others.


    I only saw a huge fireball, a giant, falling from the sky, and then just like the detonation of a nuclear warhead, a circle of red ripples rippled out in an instant. Then, those zombies quickly disappeared in the fire.


    Is to disappear and burn to ashes like a piece of paper.


    For a moment, there were black ashes flying out in the air.


    How powerful is that move? In short, just where the fireball fell, there was a deep pit, dark and completely black.


    Like a black hole.


    That range is about 100 meters in diameter.


    Around the big pit, like a spiral basin, it expanded and spread for a distance of kilometers, and even the city wall was affected.


    The protective cover trembled violently, as if it was going to break. As for the city wall, a large area collapsed directly because of the impact, and many people were rushed out directly.


    Fortunately, no one died, otherwise, there was an oolong.


    Fortunately, the protective cover is strong enough. It looks like nothing is wrong.


    Of course, what we don''t know is that just at that moment, the energy value of the protective cover was in the end, almost completely collapsed.


    The staff inside almost desperately threw the ability crystal core inside, and finally managed to support the protective cover, and then the protective cover gradually stabilized.


    Those people are also frightened. They don''t know what happened and how this happened.


    Zoan''s crazy people... Perverts, what crazy things are they making.

 Chapter 461

    Just now, if the protective cover breaks, s city will be completely ruined.


    I don''t know yet. What I just did had such a powerful effect. I almost helped the zombie destroy s city.


    It was to protect s city. It was almost destroyed. Then I opened my eyes from a faint.


    In front of me, Dao Yu still held me with open arms. The white light on his body was gradually dispersing. That pair of wings seemed particularly holy at this time.


    Judge Angel Kyle!


    I know, this is another hero attached to Dao Yu.


    I suspected before that Katrina is not the only hero in Dao Yu, at least Katrina has no wings.


    This trick has appeared once against killer whales. This is the second time.


    If Kyle has the deepest background in the hero League, he is definitely one of them. The angel of judgment is a great hero in the distant world of ancient war.


    She is a powerful hero of the eternal family, committed to eliminating all evil. She... Has survived for more than 10000 years. She was originally a charming girl, but she was shrouded in thick armor, hiding her delicate body and fighting evil.


    Kyle wants to kill the greatest evil and his only relative, the fallen angel moganna.


    Of course, these are far fetched, not to mention, but this Kyle has a very special ability.


    Divine shelter, bathe ourselves in the holy light, be immune to all damage and resist lethal attacks. However, it seems that we can only release ourselves or our companions in the game, but now, we both seem to be fine.


    That is, thanks to this move, the two of us can survive the impact just now.


    This ability similar to absolute defense is quite powerful. In case of fatal danger, that is the second life, which is more effective than anything.


    But I don''t know if Kyle''s soul mark is too weak or what''s going on. The power of judging angels only appears when the sword language encounters a fatal threat.


    Usually hidden, only that pair of wings show up.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, it seems that the effect is pretty good now. Thanks to the judgment angel, we can survive.


    Dao Yu''s body shook slightly, his wings couldn''t support, and their bodies fell from the sky.


    Although that just saved us, it almost exhausted all the power of Dao language.


    His face was flushed, and bursts of delicate asthma came from his throat.


    Darling, a little movement of beauty seems particularly tempting. This is a battlefield, big beauty. Isn''t it good to tempt me at this time.


    Helpless, I smiled bitterly. I took Dao Yu''s body in my hands, held the girl in my arms and looked back. When I saw the huge black hole, my body trembled.


    Nima''s, that power is a fucking pervert.


    The originally dense zombie Legion was cold and dug out a hole from the middle.


    The zombies inside turned into ashes, and there was no residue left. And it seems that the scope really affected is not only so far, but even the zombies that originally rushed in front of us have been emptied.


    How many zombies did that kill?


    100000 or 200000?


    I don''t know. I only know that number. I must be innumerable.


    Moreover, I also found that my experience bar actually jumped, and then... The experience bar was full, even beyond a long, long section.


    I guess it can at least raise me to level 32! A big move, let me upgrade directly. What''s that concept! And it''s not one level, two levels at a time. Unfortunately, I''m not advanced now. I''m stuck at level 30.


    I really want to say, what are the things made by those perverts in zu''an? Their power is so crazy.


    Moreover, the number of gold coins has soared by 8 million. Plus the rest, I can even buy another doomsday scroll and send it again. As long as I throw down several scrolls in a row, I''ll push all the shit zombies.


    Unfortunately... My idea can''t come true.


    Because these scrolls are disposable, not only can they be used once, but also can only be purchased once.


    In the mall, the scroll of doomsday havoc is gone, and the previously used destruction storm is gone. I can''t buy it, even if I have gold coins.


    After thinking about it, I feel I''m a little greedy. If I have such a good thing, I''ll steal it. Otherwise, I don''t know when to hold back today. I''m still complaining now.


    Holding the knife language, the girl has completely softened her body into my arms. Although she is weak, she seems to be a little shy and wants to struggle from my arms, but her hands are really weak.


    "Well, don''t struggle. I was not afraid of losing face when you held me. What are you afraid of?" I smiled and said, "you protected me before. Now it''s time for me to take you back."


    My words are very gentle. Dao Yu blew his face, but the struggle stopped, leaned his head on my shoulder, and was carried back by me.


    There were a lot of zombies behind, but those zombies were frightened by the violent impact of the explosion and didn''t dare to catch up for a while.


    As for S City, all the brothers in the whole territory are watching.


    Under the gaze of so many strange, fear, excitement, fanaticism, envy and so on, I walked back quietly with knife language in my arms.


    That look, don''t mention how handsome it looks. That feeling completely ignores the zombies behind you.


    In fact, I''m not handsome, but my body can''t run. Although I survived the impact just now, my whole body is basically dislocation of joints, muscle convulsions and disordered meridians. Let alone running, it''s good for me to walk.


    I wish I could have a brother to help me at this time, but those damn guys watched one by one, and no one was willing to come to help.


    A bunch of heartless guys.


    Or did Elise know she loved me, carried me on her back, and took me back to the city.


    There was a brief gap in the zombie Legion.


    So many zombies were wiped out at once, and the momentum of the team soared instantly. If it was still afraid before, it is arrogant now.


    Those zombies, that''s all.


    As for the small yellow book several people, one by one is staring big eyes, these people now really feel shocked.


    The previous destruction storm was frightening enough. Now there are even more awesome things to keep zombies alive.


    "Brother, don''t hide how much paper there is. Throw it out quickly..." as soon as I got back, fan Xiaotian immediately said.


    Like that, I really want to slap that guy. Do you think it''s Chinese cabbage and throw it out casually? I''m kidding. You can only use that thing once for ten million.


    I looked at my body, the magic scroll, and the strange weapons below, and many more.


    But most of those weapons are plagues, biochemical bombs and so on. I dare not use them casually.


    But there are twelve magic scrolls.


    Among them, there are three forbidden arts, four of the remaining nine are high-level magic and five are super level magic scrolls.


    If it''s all used up, it''s gone.


    But now is not the time to be stingy. When it is really necessary, I will use it all.


    "Let the brothers continue to get ready. Although there are fewer zombies, there are still many," I said in a deep voice.


    Then he took Dao Yu behind the city wall, found a more comfortable place and put Dao Yu down.


    "You''ll have a good rest here. Your body is too tired now," I said, and then gave the knife some clarity, although it''s not very useful.


    Xiaoya and Zijiao just looked at this picture and didn''t say anything more. Nanmei next to them was full of ancient spirits.


    After putting down the sword language, I turned and prepared to return to the wall.


    "Don''t let s city be broken..." Dao Yu said softly.


    "I won''t let s city be destroyed if I give up my life."

 Chapter 462

    I won''t let the city of s be destroyed at all costs. Men always like to act natural and unrestrained and brave in front of women, even if sometimes they don''t know whether this guarantee has any effect.


    Standing on the wall, because of what we have just done, the morale of the crowd is high, and everyone is full of excitement.


    I know it''s pretty good. What I''m afraid of is that a group of people have no fighting spirit. In that case, there is basically no need to fight.


    Although the zombies were shocked by the attack just now, the fear lasted only a short moment, and the zombies soon attacked again.


    But after a stop of the doomsday catastrophe, the attack formation and pace of the zombies were immediately interrupted, the formation became scattered, and the original momentum of rapid impact was gone.


    The most important thing is to kill a bad news leader. There is no doubt that the strength of the zombie is quite strong. If one is killed, there will be less pressure on our territory.


    Moreover, the big leader of the bad news is still the commander among the zombies. Losing a bad news, nearly one-third of the zombies lost their command, which directly weakened a large part of the combat effectiveness of the zombies.


    After thinking about it, I used a garrison skill against this shield. This is the first time I used this skill. Garrison can increase the durability of its own hiding bunker by 20%, which is equivalent to increasing the strength by 20%.


    I hope this will also have an effect on the protective cover and the surrounding walls.


    My body hasn''t fully recovered yet. I''m using healing techniques to recover the injuries on my body. Although I was covered by divine shelter just now, I didn''t die, maybe it was because divine shelter was used on two people at the same time that the absolutely invincible effect was discounted.


    Dao Yu and I were seriously injured at the same time.


    But that''s good. At least two people survived, much better than any of them died.


    "You just have a rest here now. You two have done enough. It''s up to us to do the rest." patted me on the shoulder, Meng Rui said.


    This guy seems to be like this at any time. He can always surprise people inadvertently.


    Before, when Chen Bolin and Lao Wu were almost killed by the big cat, this guy suddenly appeared and saved his brother.


    When he led the team to be chased by the Centaur and saw that he was about to die, this guy led the Centaur away and risked his life.


    When he was trapped in s city and could only act as a slave, it was this guy who untied his bomb.


    Time after time, he surprised himself and made himself feel indebted again and again. Now he has directly destroyed such a large number of zombies, which has solved a great burden for the city.


    He has done so much and paid so much. Now it''s his brothers'' turn.


    The expression on Zhang Quan''s face is the same. It is this man who takes the mermaid family to look for hope. Otherwise, the mermaid family is still floating on the sea, and may have been swallowed up by the mermaid and sea animals long ago?


    Of course, perhaps, if they are in the ocean now, they will even live better. Just that kind of thing, who can know? Since they have arrived in this city, this city is their home, they naturally have to make efforts to protect this city.


    In some ways, the zombies I killed were second. The encouragement of the morale of all soldiers and members on the whole wall became the most important force.


    All fears have disappeared. Don''t underestimate human beings. Human beings can erupt such powerful power. What can even zombies do? Human beings will never fall under the attack of zombies.


    The group of zombies came again.


    All the brothers are ready to fight.


    Almost all the capable rushed out.


    In fact, the battle has already started. Just above the city wall, behind the cracks of the protective cover, all the remaining capable people hide behind it.


    Each one is showing strength. Liu Yin and Xiao Ling are leading all the sniper legions. All the people here are experts with super long-range and single super-high damage. In this group war, their ability is difficult to play, but the experts used to point and kill the opponent are quite good.


    Almost all the people with this remote ability are masters of playing with guns. Among them, there are some masters of wind system, water system and even lightning. Their power is quite special. They can compress their own power to the extreme, and then launch it quickly with super power to directly attack distant targets.


    The speed is extremely fast. Needless to say, the penetration ability is also super strong.


    One by one, through the gap of the protective cover, they released their own ability. Tall and strong figures in distant places immediately fell among the zombies and were quickly submerged.


    Although they can kill a small number of zombies, they are all powerful zombies and make no less contribution than anyone.


    It is even said that each one is overclocking. Such a highly lethal move often requires a long preparation, but now these brothers are working hard, even if their bodies are a little pale because of the overdraft of energy.


    On the other side, right in front of the battle line, more brothers are accumulating strength.


    All those with physical strengthening ability and super defense ability are at the front of the team.


    They are the shields of all, and they are the warriors among all who must face the impact of zombies.


    They are also the group with the worst and the worst ending... Everyone knows, and they know it themselves.


    If s city breaks down, they will die first. If s city can survive, they will also die and suffer heavy casualties.


    This is their end, their destiny! This situation is quite cruel and even extremely unfair. However, no one complained, and no one stepped back.


    When they have this ability, they know their responsibility, that is to guard, just like a rock, guard in front of their teammates and resist the most tragic attack for their teammates. This is their destiny.


    All the dangers we encounter are for the safety of our companions behind us.


    Right behind these guardians are the members of the powerful attack.


    In the whole territory, all experts with strong attack power are concentrated here.


    According to their own attributes, they are divided into different teams.


    Water, fire, earth, wind and thunder, plant manipulation, summoning, space and healing... All brothers are gathered together.


    Boom... Boom.


    The ground under his feet was shaking violently, and the impact of zombies became more and more shocking. The dense zombie Legion in front had rushed to a place 100 meters away.


    Although it was bombed by the doomsday catastrophe and directly lost a large number of zombies, there are still a lot of zombies left. Under the leadership of the burning tyrant, the speed and formation of the charge are a little scattered.


    "Prepare to attack..." Meng Rui''s voice came from the rear.


    The distance is almost, and those zombies are about to enter the attack range of some brothers.


    As soon as this order was issued, brothers immediately took action. At this time, the energy in the body began to surge wildly, and the powerful and amazing breath was gathering together quickly.


    A mass of energy turbulence is surging madly.


    His eyes were all staring at the zombie in front of him, waiting for the best time.


    "Attack..." finally, when the zombies could enter the attack range, that order had been issued.


    The most explosive attack, started!


    "Attack..."


    At the command, the person who attacked the farthest lightning ability took the lead in launching the attack. Countless lightning flashes wildly in the air. The lightning energy accumulated for a long time has finally found an outlet.


    Although the power of each of them is not very strong, when the power of so many lightning capable people is concentrated together, the destructive power is also particularly terrible.


    Crackling!


    Lightning turned into a power grid screen, shrouded in midair in an instant, and the dense attacks completely covered the area in front.


    Only the piercing sound of explosion was heard. Under the lightning, the leading troops of those zombies immediately suffered a fatal blow. The concentrated lightning had the same terrible power as blasting. Only a loud click was heard. I don''t know how many zombies were directly blown to pieces.


    Those who are capable of the wind system nearby are also unwilling to be lonely. A large number of strong hurricanes have emerged in the sky overhead. All the wind energy is concentrated together, and the air has turned into an energy turbulence.


    Although there was no similar cooperation before, they all had the same energy. When the same energy was concentrated together, it suddenly turned into the most terrible storm.


    Then, the storm seemed to find an outlet to vent, and rushed forward with the momentum of destroying the sky and the earth.


    The amazing energy exploded directly, like a python twisting its body in mid air. When it roared past, it directly left a deep gully on the ground, and a long blank in the place where the storm rolled out.


    A large area of people with the ability of fire system also raised their hands, and the flame power in their body is gathering rapidly!


    Overhead, it has become a red sphere, which looks as terrible as the doomsday catastrophe I threw out before.


    Although it was a little smaller, it looked quite hot and burst.


    "Blow up!"


    Roared in unison, pushed out with both hands one by one, and the huge fireball in the air roared directly from the sky, just like turning into a huge circular sphere, rolling and rolling quickly from the ground.


    The huge fireball rolled over from the ground, and the zombies along the way were not flattened, but directly burned to ashes, leaving a blank passage.


    Just when the fireball rushed to the center of the zombie, there was only a bang, and the fireball exploded directly.


    The flame shock wave caused secondary damage and destroyed countless zombies in the central area of the zombie concentration.


    When all people''s forces are concentrated together, the destructive power is really terrible. Each attack directly empties a large area of zombies.


    Under this power, those zombies have no ability to resist. Even tyrants will be killed directly.


    Human power should not be underestimated. Even when fragile humans are united, they can still burst out shocking energy.


    In the rear area, people with instantaneous mobility have never been idle.


    Chen Bolin leads the team. The number of people with the ability to move in space is a little less, and the ability is also very different. Some people can teleport themselves, some people can teleport objects, and others can only teleport others, but not themselves.


    But now, everyone is fighting as much as they can.


    Chen Bolin''s ability is most appropriate at this time. However, his palm gently brushed over the oil bucket, and then the row of oil buckets immediately disappeared in front of him.


    The next second, those oil barrels immediately appeared in the sky above the zombie and fell down automatically.


    In addition, there are several people with the ability to move in space. They can only blink themselves in the past. That situation is a lot more dangerous, but they also risk their lives, grab those oil barrels, blink them all in the past, appear over the zombie, and then throw the oil barrels in their hands.


    Then, before his body fell, he blinked back again.


    Just after the brothers had just blinked back, the sniper in the distance immediately fired the bullets in his hand.


    The oil barrel was full of gasoline. Just after being pierced by bullets, it was a violent explosion. Only a violent roar was heard, and the zombies immediately fell into a sea of fire.


    In full accordance with the plan made before, although we are not that kind of professional experts, not that kind of powerful generals, but this simple plan also shows extraordinary power.


    Now it seems that the effect is quite good. Each round of attack can cause very serious damage to those zombies, and kill a large number of zombies every time.


    Zombies are almost killed in pieces! But... This is not enough. Although our attack is quite fierce, it is not enough. There are too many zombies.


    At this time, those zombies played their bravery to the fullest extent. They didn''t know what death was. They only knew charge, charge, charge... Until they completely submerged the enemy in front of them, until they brought those delicious flesh and blood into their mouth.


    Even if a companion is torn to pieces next to his body, he will not feel fear, even if he is about to die.


    So hard carrying the brothers'' attack, those zombies are slowly advancing their battle array, getting closer and closer.


    I don''t know when those zombies have reached a distance of less than 100 meters in front. That appearance can clearly see the ugly faces of those zombies.


    At this time, those with water system ability finally made a move.


    A row of people with water system ability formed a long dragon. All the members of MERMAID ISLAND appeared without any omission. Even Nami was here. Nami also wanted to contribute her own strength.


    Mermaids of mermaid island are natural masters of water flow control. They have unique advantages in water flow control.


    It may not be possible to use the current to form a deadly attack, but when so many mermaids and countless people with water system ability gather together, the torrent detonated is also absolutely terrible.


    The next moment, with a violent roar, just like the torrent of bank burst, the towering waves directly fell from the sky, just like a tsunami, directly rolled forward.


    That kind of wave is no worse than the tsunami encountered before, and the raging sea is surging.


    Those zombies could not resist the power of the raging sea, and were rushed out immediately.


    Although not directly killed, but also quite embarrassed.


    Although they only withdrew to a distance of tens of meters, for other brothers, the distance of tens of meters is enough for them to launch two rounds of attacks.


    Those with water system capacity began to collect the second wave of flood.


    It is estimated that those zombies will cry. They have never felt so difficult before. This organized and coordinated battle may be different from all the battles faced by zombies before.


    Before, I rushed directly out of the protective cover, but now, even if I approach the protective cover, it seems to be a very difficult, even unreachable and unsuccessful thing.


    The power of terror!


    Just when those zombies finally approached again, and those with water system ability had no time to launch the next impact.


    The Raider who has been silent has finally made a move.


    I only heard the ground burst open suddenly, and solid walls appeared out of thin air. The walls several meters high directly intercepted the zombies.


    Although the thick earth wall can not reach that indestructible level, it is particularly difficult to overthrow the zombies.


    Then... Puff puff


    One by one, the earth spikes suddenly sprang out of the ground and directly gave a * * to these zombies from the back, or pierced the soles of the zombies and nailed their bodies to the ground.


    Only those zombies of the tyrant with rough skin and thick flesh could resist the impact of the earth thorn, then rushed to the wall, waved their battle axe and smashed the wall.


    But in this way, the hard won time was wasted. A flood came down and pushed out again.


    Then other capable people began to act again, just like reincarnation.


    Roar


    An angry howl suddenly appeared.

 Chapter 463

    The zombies were intercepted in rounds of attacks and could not get close to the protective cover. This may have never happened during the corpse tide.


    Those zombies suffered heavy casualties. Maybe they didn''t feel anything for those zombies. They didn''t know what fear was.


    But for those big leaders behind, this is absolutely unacceptable. I only heard a dull roar, and then the atmosphere at the scene suddenly changed.


    That roar was like a stimulant to these zombies, one by one suddenly became lively, and the speed of charging increased out of thin air.


    At the same time, in the sky overhead, a large black cloud like thing was suppressed.


    The flying zombie Corps finally appeared.


    This is also the most deadly and dangerous zombie Legion. Maybe the number is relatively small, but the strength is absolutely frightening.


    Among the flying zombies, I saw a familiar guy, which is also the strangest guy among all the flying zombies.


    The flying zombie Legion is basically composed of birds, but this guy is different. It''s the appearance of human zombies. There are a pair of strange flying zombies with blood and flesh hanging behind them, and you can see pale bones.


    The familiar appearance made me react immediately. Is this guy the flying zombie I encountered on the sea before?


    No, not that guy.


    Although the appearance of the zombie looks quite scary, it''s different. The bones of the zombie are like white jade, snow-white. Unlike this guy, there are pieces of rotten flesh on his wings, which looks quite disgusting.


    Moreover, there is not only one such zombie, but also one such strange zombie among the dark birds.


    This strange guy has a human body, strong limbs and sharp claws like an eagle. He is more powerful than ordinary bird zombies and brings people a stronger sense of fear.


    Finally evolved... I know that these zombies evolved from ordinary human zombies. They grow wings, occupy air control, and are even more powerful than bird zombies.


    Just above the group of zombies, I saw two guys. The leader of the flying zombie Corps finally appeared.


    One of them is a huge mountain eagle, whose wings are open for ten meters. The eagle''s beak is the sharpest knife, and the sharp claws twinkle with dazzling cold. This guy is bigger and more terrible than the eagle zombie I met before.


    The feathers on the body are the same as cast out of steel.


    This guy... I''m afraid he''s stronger than the tyrant. I''m afraid he''s a leader.


    Right next to this guy, there was another Zombie... That guy was the flying zombie I met before. His pale bones and wings made me recognize him at a glance.


    Although this guy''s appearance has changed greatly, he was a pure thin man before, and now his body is no worse than the nightmare zombie.


    The body is obviously stronger, and even the wings behind it have become stronger. The only thing that won''t change is their hunger. They don''t know what animal''s thigh they are eating.


    This guy did show up.


    Under the leadership of these two guys, a large number of flying zombies rushed directly at us.


    Perhaps because flying zombies are more precious, the real rulers behind the scenes are unwilling to release these zombies casually. These flying zombies will appear only at the most critical moment.


    Now, because of the accident on our side, these flying zombies are forced to appear in advance.


    The emergence of these flying zombies has indeed brought us a huge trouble!


    We were all in a hurry to deal with the zombies below. We didn''t expect that there was an enemy in the air. The trouble was much bigger.


    "All those with wind power go to heaven," Meng Rui said in a deep voice.


    Meng Rui is responsible for the sky and logistics direction. As for Zhang Quan, he commands in front of the ground array. The two people also have a clear division of labor and do not interfere with each other.


    "Brother Meng, find someone to send me to heaven." I said, sipping my lips.


    Seeing my brothers fighting, I can''t just watch. I''m going to fight, too.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have the ability to fly, so I can only rely on other brothers to help.


    Meng Rui looked at me with some worry: "is your body okay?"


    "Don''t worry, although the bones still hurt a little, it doesn''t matter. I''m not that fragile guy." I patted my chest and said.


    "Let me come." as soon as my voice fell, a voice came behind me. Who is it, not Dao language?


    Dao Yu was seriously injured before. I asked Dao Yu to rest in the back.


    I didn''t expect Dao Yu to come out so soon, but I don''t know what''s going on. Now Dao Yu gives me a strange feeling, as if I had changed a person in an instant.


    It''s still the same, and the scar on the eyes still looks terrible, but the wings behind it look particularly holy.


    The previous wings were just a pair of snow-white wings, nothing special, but now, on that pair of wings, it seems that there is an extra layer of fluorescence, which looks more beautiful and dazzling.


    With a holy radiance on his face, his eyes looked particularly gentle: "here is also my home..."


    Dao Yu said that this sentence let me put down all my concerns. Dao Yu also has his own persistence in his heart.


    This woman has never been the kind of little woman hiding behind men!


    "Where''s your wound?"


    "It''s all right." Dao Yu smiled: "I''m a melee, and if I have that strong defense ability, I can''t participate in the battlefield. That''s not what I want."


    Yes, although Dao language has the power of ominous blade Katrina, fast speed and super attack power, but... These are far from enough.


    Dao language is too fragile. The body has little defense ability. In the face of the siege of corpses, Dao language can''t hold for long. Experts like Dao language can''t play much ability in corpses.


    Dao Yu didn''t want to do this. Perhaps it was because of the desire in his heart and the fatal injury he had received before that that Dao Yu finally activated another power.


    The ability to judge Angel Kyle finally appeared.


    I saw Dao Yu open his back wings, and then a white light appeared on his body. The long red hair gradually became golden, and even the scars on his eyes gradually disappeared. The original sexy and tight clothes disappeared. Instead, a layer of bright steel armor full of thick feeling was attached to Dao Yu.


    There was also a wide giant sword in his hand.


    Isn''t this the standard dress for judging angels? To be honest, I don''t like this dress very much. Originally, it was sexy and hot, but it was all covered up.


    And I''m sure this kind of steel armor is definitely not as comfortable as before.


    However, this is the real appearance of the judgment angel. The thick armor can absorb all the damage for Dao language. Even if it is in charge, it is not afraid at all. Unfortunately, Dao language can not use two forces at the same time, but can only switch between the two forces.


    Otherwise, strong defense coupled with amazing attacks is really strong.


    Hold me in your arms again. Sure enough, you can''t feel the softness of your chest at this time.


    Moreover, there was no time for me to feel these things. I only heard a cry in my ear, and my body had risen to the sky.


    This time, I could feel that Dao Yu''s control over his back wings was more and more smooth. His body appeared directly in the air, and then rushed fearlessly towards the corpses in front.


    Our goal is that flying Legion.


    At this time, our brothers who can fly up below also rose up and appeared in the high altitude. The energy of the hurricane is preparing.

 Chapter 464

    "Hail!"


    Kyle, no, it''s Dao language. The speed of flying is much faster than that of ordinary members. It''s like a gust of wind.


    Then, when he was about to rush in front of the corpses, his body suddenly rose to the sky, appeared in the sky over the corpses, and then flew past.


    At this time, I directly tore open the scroll in my hand.


    Five million super scroll, hail!


    I''m rich and willful. Of course, I don''t have a lot of gold coins. If the number of gold coins is really enough, I won''t use this super level scroll and directly use the forbidden art.


    But it''s too wasteful to use forbidden art to deal with these guys. I even feel that this super level magic scroll is wasteful enough.


    As soon as the scroll was torn open, the flying zombie and the eagle seemed to feel something. The two guys screamed almost at the same time, then opened their wings and rushed at me and Dao Yu, as if they wanted to kill me and Dao Yu here.


    Even if these two guys don''t chase, we''ll definitely leave here right away.


    With previous experience, we know what kind of disaster will happen here.


    With a roar, we left quickly. At this time, a thick dark cloud appeared in the dark night sky. Even in the darkness, the dark cloud looked particularly obvious. Then at this time, hail the size of a head fell directly from the dark cloud.


    The weight of head size, coupled with the speed of falling from high altitude, brought these hail extremely amazing lethality. We were all frightened at that scene.


    Crackling


    Hail fell from the sky, and this large area of the sky fell into the crisscross of light. I pity those zombies. Now I finally taste what is the taste of real despair.


    The bodies of these flying zombies are quite fragile compared with the zombies on the ground. This time, pieces of hail hit down and wanted to escape, but because the hail is too dense to escape.


    The hail hit the body. The light one''s head was broken and bleeding, and the heavy one''s whole body was smashed into meat sauce. Even if it was lucky not to be hit directly and wiped an edge by the hail, it was also a broken wing and miserable.


    One by one, zombies turned into broken wing angels and fell from the sky. At the same time, there were those large pieces of hail. They smashed the bodies of these flying zombies. Not to mention, they also hit the bodies of those zombies on the ground, and they were smashed immediately.


    The originally dense and tidy team is now in a mess.


    Although there are many zombies killed by hail, the most important thing is that this formation is destroyed.


    The hail lasted about ten seconds and soon ended, but this short time has scattered the flying zombie Legion.


    Those brothers behind hurriedly followed up, and hurricanes roared directly past, harvesting the remaining zombies completely.


    The flying zombie and the big eagle, seeing their men become like this, suddenly became angry and began to chase desperately in the sky. However, the speed of Dao language was definitely not slow. They didn''t confront these two guys directly and roared into the distance.


    The two guys were stunned in the back and couldn''t pursue. When the two guys finally gave up and turned back, their Legion had been completely destroyed, leaving only two or three crows, floating alone in mid air and soon killed.


    Five million gold coins, in exchange for the other party''s flying Legion being killed, this deal is absolutely cost-effective.


    Money is for use. As long as there is s City, I can live a good life in the future and have time to make money, but if there is no s City, I don''t even have a place to live.


    Now is not the time to be stingy.


    After a look, many zombies were killed by the hail just now. My total gold coins are still more than 7 million.


    After thinking about it, I bought all the four high-level magic scrolls.


    Then, under the leadership of Dao Yu, he dived directly from the sky and rowed across the most dense place of zombies.


    In the sky, scrolls were torn apart.


    The high-level magic scroll of the earth system shook and the earth cracked. A huge crack appeared on the ground out of thin air, swallowing the zombies above.


    Chain lightning... A lightning chain jumps quickly among zombies. Each jump can directly blow a zombie to pieces.


    Fire shower meteors, the classic flame power, fall like meteors, causing a series of explosions among these zombies.


    Frozen for thousands of miles, the high-level magic scroll of the water system is no less powerful than the previous ones. The air temperature drops instantly, and the bodies of zombies running fast are frozen directly, and then click, together with the bodies of zombies inside, all of them are instantly turned into pieces.


    A series of killings.


    Four high-level magic scrolls were thrown away, and more than two million gold coins were added to me. With what was left before, I was enough to buy a super level magic scroll.


    But I didn''t waste this one.


    Now the attack of zombies has been completely disrupted. Zombies are scattered and can no longer form a centralized team.


    The place where the zombies are most concentrated is the place where our brothers resist in front. That place is too close to the meat shield brothers in front. If I release big moves in this place, even my brothers may be affected.


    At this time, the zombies on the ground finally rushed to the front of the battle array after the 9981 disaster. Although they could not form an effective battle, they still rushed past.


    It''s finally time for these meat shields to play.


    Roaring... Violent impact sound. Every person with strengthened ability holds a huge steel plate in his hand to resist the impact of the zombie.


    This may be the real tragic place of the war, although the zombies have been disrupted and guarded by steel plates.


    But... It''s not enough.


    Roar


    With a roar, a tyrant waved his axe and chopped it down. The steel plate was directly split into pieces, and all his brothers were killed.


    But another brother immediately followed and filled the vacancy. In any case, they will not let the front go blank.


    Kill!


    Brothers'' death starts with the meat shield.


    Each brother could not bear the attack, the dull blow, and even caused their mouths to spit blood, but no one retreated from beginning to end.


    The brothers in the rear are also constantly attacking to reduce the pressure of meat shield as much as possible.


    "Everyone, start to retreat, keep attacking while retreating, and the front brother also starts to retreat slowly." in this way, the loss of meat shield is too great, and Zhang Quan immediately issued an order.


    Retreat and continue the attack.


    I don''t know when I have reached the front of the protective cover, and one brother immediately got into the protective cover.


    The roar of bullets finally sounded, and the dense bullets formed a torrent in mid air.


    In the end, most of the brothers of the meat shield withdrew, and the rest were guarded on the gap of the protective cover.


    Countless zombies crowded over and completely surrounded the protective cover. Their claws scratched wildly on the protective cover, as if they wanted to completely destroy the protective cover.


    However, as soon as their claws touched the protective cover, they were immediately shattered by the self-protection function of the protective cover, but... The protective cover could not withstand this continuous attack, and a trace of ripples had emerged on the protective cover.


    In that short time, hundreds of brothers died.


    But now there is no time to mourn, because there are more cruel battles waiting for us.


    "No. 1 support team, go to the left. It can''t hold up there."


    "Bazooka team, go to position 7, grass, fry me..."


    "There is not enough ammunition at position 14. Hurry to send it..."


    The two bosses, commanding above the wall, issued different orders almost every second.


    "Damn it, position 9 on the left has been broken, crab, you go and get them out..." Zhang Quan shouted at the crab.


    After fighting for so long, a broken gap finally appeared.

 Chapter 465

    Crabs immediately took orders. All the brothers who had been guarding here in that place had died, and even the bodies had been torn up. Some zombies were gnawing at those bodies.


    Perhaps it was for this reason that the zombies did not rush into the city immediately, but that picture was about to crack the eyes and canthus of crabs.


    Those are their own brothers. Even if they die, they must not be swallowed by these damn guys.


    His face was ferocious, and his body turned into a green marble. He bounced from the ground almost instantly. His two arms swept directly on the ground, and the zombies were swept out directly. Then the crab''s body stayed on the ground, and his body turned into a model of emperor crab, blocking this pass.


    As long as he has crabs here, he won''t put any zombies in.


    "Position 14 on the right was broken by zombies..."


    "I''ll go over..." fan Xiaotian drank in a deep voice, and then rushed over with his double axes in his hand.


    They are experts in close combat. Although they are dangerous, this is their destiny. When there is danger, they will block the gap with their own bodies. Those zombies want to pass unless they step on their own bodies.


    "No. 17 on the right..."


    "I''ll go." Hao Ziqi also walked over with her long gun.


    "Little yellow book, you go to the front door. There are two nightmares in that place. Brothers can''t stop it."


    Little yellow book also took orders.


    "Zijiao, you go to the right side. There is a tyrant and a licker. There are heavy casualties."


    "Xiao Ya, please go to the left wing. It won''t hold..."


    Before the mass slaughter of zombies, everyone tried their best to kill as many as they could, but now these experts have completely given up the pleasure of wanton killing. They have completely become firefighters and continue to fight the fire everywhere.


    Because the goal now is not to kill zombies, but to resist the impact of zombies. We must not let those zombies occupy our current city.


    Degenerate, even Lingling was sent out. Chen Xi, Guan Zhaolin, Lao Wu and Xiao Quan, all experts were sent out to use all their strength to resist the attack of zombies.


    At this time, Dao Yu and I were still flying in the sky, because we destroyed the flying legion with one move. These two guys hated us.


    He has been chasing after us desperately. He doesn''t want to give up at all. It seems that he will never give up until he kills us both.


    Boom... Above the ground, the remaining two big leaders also began to attack.


    These two giants are really powerful. The huge body has infinite power, and the huge mace has earth shaking destructive power.


    There was only a bang, and the protective cover trembled violently. The two big guys retreated several steps by that force.


    But immediately the two guys rushed over again.


    With the appearance of these two guys, the pressure on our side immediately increased significantly.


    The situation became quite troublesome. I wanted to go down and support, but I was entangled by the two guys above and had no chance at all.


    Shit, it seems that you can''t get away without killing these two guys.


    It''s just that these two guys occupy the advantage of air control. Dao language can fly, but I can''t. I have to carry Dao language. In this way, the strength of two people is even worse than that of one person. We must think of a way to directly solve one guy.


    My brain is flashing rapidly, and I''m quickly calculating what to do.


    These two guys are very powerful. I have dealt with the flying zombie. Even with the ability of metal explosion, detonating the endless blade can''t kill that guy. It''s definitely not easy to kill him.


    As for another big eagle, although I haven''t seen it before, I can tell from the size of that guy that he is definitely not easy to deal with.


    Blood tracking, vulnerability detection.


    I turned on the function I got from bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick and looked over the bodies of the two guys.


    As a result, I was quite shocked by this discovery.


    When I swept the flying zombie, my eyes were exactly the same color, and there was no trace of that red at all.


    What does that mean? This means that there is no fatal weakness in this guy, not at all. Only the mouth shows a very pink color, which can hardly be seen without careful observation.


    Perfect... The perfect form of a zombie?


    The pair of bone wings at the back is the strongest place on this guy''s body. It''s not tall, but there''s almost no weakness in his powerful body. Even a pair of claws and legs are not. With wings, even if his limbs are cut off, there''s no problem.


    What''s more, this guy''s regenerative ability can almost be described as abnormal.


    The only weakness is... His mouth.


    Yes, the mouth is this guy''s weakness.


    But this kind of situation makes me feel a little strange. How can the mouth become a weakness? This guy''s mouth is no different from the skin of other places. There is a mouth comparable to steel teeth in his lips. I''m afraid that the hardness is as good as the wings behind him. In this case, how can this guy''s mouth become a weakness.


    Is it because of greed?


    An idea flashed through my mind, but it was a pity that I didn''t have much time to think. The big eagle had rushed over, and the knife language flashed with my body, which was almost torn by this guy''s claws.


    With the sharp claws of this big eagle, I''m afraid we can tear both our bodies to pieces.


    But this time, my eyes suddenly lit up.


    On this big eagle, I found a weakness.


    The body is too big. I thought this guy''s weakness might be on that pair of wings, but... The weakness shows that the wings are not this guy''s real weakness. The real weakness is on the neck.


    It is the part where the head is connected with the body, showing a bright red color.


    Is the neck this guy''s weakness?


    My eyes suddenly brightened, and then a plan emerged in my mind.


    "Dao Yu, put me down," I said immediately.


    Dao Yu and I have the same heart. Hearing what I said, Dao Yu immediately knew that I must have some way. Without a word, Dao Yu immediately threw my body down, and then my body fell to the ground in a free fall.


    Then, Dao Yu rushed directly at the flying zombie and led the flying zombie away.


    My body was falling. Sure enough, the eagle saw that I was out of control and flew down.


    The wings almost rolled up, and a gust of wind wanted to tear me apart. I could see that the guy''s eyes were crazy. He rushed in front of me in an instant, and then his sharp claws wanted to catch me.


    At this time, a trace of madness flashed in my eyes.


    Flash!


    The body disappeared instantly. When it appeared again, it had reached the back of the big eagle. The greedy Hydra didn''t know when it had been caught.


    He drank violently and split at the bottom in an instant.


    This time, I''m full of strength. I don''t have the slightest hand left. I know how difficult this guy is to deal with. I can''t miss an opportunity I finally get.


    Boom!


    Under the great power, I felt that the body of the zombie carving under me shook suddenly, as if it was about to fall from the sky. It was on my neck and was immediately split into a crack.


    Darling, this terrible defense, the feathers, skin and bones are extremely strong. The greedy Hydra''s sharpness can''t directly split this guy. It''s still tearing a gap by breaking the defense.


    But... Enough.


    My body suddenly climbed down and stuck the guy''s neck. One hand had reached near the guy''s wound.


    The greedy hydra is indeed sharp, but it is not sharp enough to destroy the sign of Langton at once.


    But I know there is a power that can.


    Energy collapse.


    Green light emerged from my palm.

 Chapter 466

    I can''t forget the picture of Qiu Pengfei penetrating several shields with one move. At that time, I knew how powerful the energy collapse was.


    Although this energy collapses because its own power is too strong to be controlled, it doesn''t need to be controlled at all now, because this guy is right in front of me.


    At that moment, the zombie Eagle seemed to feel the danger, and his body struggled violently, as if he wanted to throw me down.


    But it''s too late. The green energy has gathered rapidly in my palm.


    Only heard a bang, the green light quickly shot out, and went straight into the neck through the wound.


    Pa


    In mid air, dirty blood exploded.


    The neck similar to the column could not withstand the impact of energy collapse, and it was completely broken at once.


    The huge body and the neck were divided into two parts, and then the body began to fall from the air.


    If you die, your neck is broken and your head is separated. Even with the strength of this big eagle, you will die at this time.


    But my body also fell down with the corpse. It''s hundreds of meters high. I don''t know if I will fall to death. There is a zombie below. Don''t be caught dead by the zombie.


    At this time, my mind is full of wishful thinking.


    However, this situation never happened. One arm caught me. Who is it?


    One hand grabbed me, and the other hand grabbed a wide sword and cleaved at the top.


    Qiang!


    I felt that Dao Yu''s body was trembling slightly. Although the flying zombie was small, it had no weak strength. Even Dao Yu had some difficulties to bear.


    Especially now.


    Because I can''t see too much weakness, I don''t know how to deal with this guy. Although my body is still shaking, my hand is a green light emitted from the palm of my hand.


    After these days of training and digestion, my energy collapse is certainly not as good as Qiu Pengfei, but that power is also quite strong.


    The light speed of the energy collapse was so fast that even the flying zombie couldn''t escape. The body was impacted into the air by that force and finally dissipated.


    The beam of energy collapse just made a black hole in this guy''s body, and failed to completely penetrate this guy''s body. It''s definitely a pervert level defense ability.


    Looking at the black hole shot through his chest, the eyes of the flying zombie became a little angry and scared. Maybe it was this guy. Then the big head leader waved the mace in his hand and rushed over again.


    Seeing that situation, Chen Xi braved his head and rushed over. The stick in his hand suddenly became longer and bigger. With a burst of drink, a stick swept across.


    That looks pretty handsome, but the difference is also obvious. The mace just danced at will. As a result, with a bang, Chen Xi''s body flew out directly and hit the back wall, which was another large collapse.


    After solving the problem of their position, they saw that the big leader was making trouble and immediately came to support, but several people couldn''t stop the big leader at all.


    Seeing the trouble here, the brothers in other directions want to split their eyes and want to come to support, but they are all a bunch of enemies on hand and can''t get busy at all.


    In front of fan Xiaotian, there were three tyrants and two lickers. This guy stopped the enemy of a brother nearby. As a result, he was almost uncertain now.


    Xiao Ya and the goddess of war stopped two nightmares. The situation was also extremely dangerous.


    Zhang Yin, Lingling, there are a lot of enemies in front of everyone. They can''t spare their hands at all.


    Seeing the danger encountered by his companions, Guan Zhaolin''s eyes were ferocious and crazy.


    Damn it, I have only nightmares and a licker in front of me. I can''t do it for such a long time.


    Seeing his companions struggling, Guan Zhaolin, who lacked lethal attack power, felt a suffocation in his heart.


    He doesn''t want to be so bent all the time. Although he can melt weapons, the melted weapons can''t kill these powerful zombies at all.


    Devour... This is my last capital.


    Not devour weapons, but devour living life!


    That kind of power, which Guan Zhaolin had always been reluctant to use, was too cruel.


    But now, Guan Zhaolin feels that he has basically been forced to a dead end.


    With a roar, his body rushed directly to the nightmare in front of him.


    The nightmare howled and wanted to tear Guan Zhaolin''s body to pieces, but when his fist just touched Guan Zhaolin''s chest, the situation suddenly changed.


    Guan Zhaolin''s chest sank suddenly, and a deep pit appeared directly. Then the fist directly drilled in. Then Guan Zhaolin''s body entangled with the nightmare body in an instant.


    Absorb... Devour.


    Creak, creak


    The sound of bones being crushed, the chest seems to become a black hole, which is crazy swallowing the arms and even the whole body of the nightmare zombie.


    In a short time, the whole nightmare zombie disappeared in front of Guan Zhaolin and was completely swallowed by Guan Zhaolin.


    The nearby licker screamed and rushed over. At this time, Guan Zhaolin didn''t look back. He cracked behind him. Two huge meat arms appeared out of thin air and danced behind him. The meat arms separated and directly grabbed the head and tail of the licker.


    Then... Roar!


    It was like the roar of a monster. Guan Zhaolin''s two meat arms suddenly had amazing power. One tore hard, and the licker was directly divided into two. His huge body was torn into two parts in mid air, and black blood scattered from mid air.


    The body was thrown away like garbage. Guan Zhaolin ran to the big leader. He wanted to support his brother, even if he looked like a monster.


    On the other side, Zhang Yin is also fighting desperately.


    Under the stimulation of strong pressure and death threat, people can always burst out some powerful forces!

 Chapter 467

    The strong are not cultivated or trained. The real strong are killed in the field of life and death.


    Only when people are forced to a dead end can they show their real strength and stimulate their deepest potential.


    Just like Guan Zhaolin, when his companions were in danger, he finally broke through the obstacles in his heart.


    After swallowing, Guan Zhaolin''s body will become extremely ugly, and the process will be quite terrible, terrible, so Guan Zhaolin has never wanted to exert this power, but now, when his companions encounter a fatal threat, Guan Zhaolin breaks through the barrier in his heart.


    The life of his companions was much more important than the criticism he might suffer from his ugly monster appearance, so Guan Zhaolin swallowed it.


    Before, Guan Zhaolin was weak because he was wounded by Gong Zhuhai. What he showed was only part of the power of swallowing, but now he is really powerful.


    Zhang Yin, too.


    Zhang Yin is very timid. He has always been like this. Even when he is with his brothers, he is always bullied. Zhang Yin doesn''t care. He knows that his brothers don''t mean any harm. Sometimes they just play a joke.


    Zhang Yin, when he met the zombie monster, his first idea was to run. Anyway, he ran fast and ran as far as he could.


    He is really not good at face-to-face confrontation with the enemy. He is afraid of pain, injury and death... But now Zhang Yin has changed his face.


    That face became very red. Seeing that his good brother Lao Wu was beaten and vomited blood, and seeing that his good brother Chen Xi was smashed out and fell into a broken brick, Zhang Yin couldn''t get up for a long time. Zhang Yin''s heart was also filled with anger.


    He wants to help, but his strength is not enough. He just runs fast. How can he help?


    At that time, the zombie bit this arm, which gave him an extremely fast speed of his legs. Except that speed, he had nothing else.


    He was always proud of his speed. For the first time, Zhang Yin felt disgust for his speed and felt a serious sense of powerlessness.


    Now, what he wants is not only speed, but strength... Damn it, did being bitten by a zombie give him the ability to run fast?


    He is not reconciled... If there is only this garbage ability, why don''t he take the ability crystal core to obtain a new power?


    Anger, rage and various emotions tormented Zhang Yin in his heart.


    In this almost self abuse torture, Zhang Yin suddenly howled. The wound on his right arm was bitten by a zombie, but he had recovered long ago, as if he had been stimulated by something, causing severe pain.


    One arm, getting hot.


    The next second, I only heard a crash. The clothes on my arm broke instantly, and a naked arm was completely displayed. I don''t know when that arm has completely become red.


    For the first time, Zhang Yin didn''t escape and chose to face the powerful enemy in front of him. The tyrant who chased and killed himself almost around s city


    "Go to hell... Drink!"


    As fast as lightning.


    Zhang Yin''s legs are crisscrossing rapidly. In the next moment, his body has rushed to the tyrant.


    Zhang Yin doesn''t know how she has this power, but Zhang Yin just knows she has it.


    With a blow, the tyrant''s head was directly hit by the fist.


    Then... PA!


    That head broke in an instant.


    The body fell to the ground. Seeing the tyrant''s body flopping to the ground, Zhang Yin was panting. A little excitement flashed on her face, and then rushed in the direction of the big head collar. There was a need for support.


    Although many zombies have entered the city, tyrants, lickers and nightmares are basically killed, and there are not many left.


    Now the biggest trouble is the two big leaders, the group of walking zombies on the ground and the army of zombie dogs.


    Zombies and zombie dogs are the most dangerous. These two kinds of guys are fast and sometimes can even avoid bullets.


    Especially the fast walking zombies. These guys are very small and fast as lightning. They are basically the zombies who get into the city. If they are careless, they will be scratched by this damn thing immediately.


    Once scratched by a zombie, it''s death.


    People shoot bullets through their heads.


    The little yellow book is about to lose its support. A man carries the big leader. The little yellow book doesn''t dare to resist the big leader''s attack. The wolf toothed stick is waved casually and basically smashes the little yellow book out immediately.


    As a result, little yellow book just swam around this guy and resisted it very hard.


    However, although the little yellow book was very hard, it delayed the big leader a lot of time.


    But soon, the big leader didn''t want to continue to beat around the bush with little yellow book.


    Directly ignoring the harassment of little yellow book, he rushed to the protective cover and waved the mace in his hand.


    With a bang, the protective cover suddenly clicked and clicked, with violent ripples flashing rapidly on it, and a trace of cracks looked particularly cruel.


    The huge mace fell down again and again.


    Originally, the shield suffered a lot of attacks, but now it is even more uncomfortable. When the third stick fell, the shield was blown through a hole.


    Then another stick went down, and the inner wall and the people on the wall disappeared.


    Then, countless zombies got into the hole.


    It was the same with the big collar. He rushed directly into the protective cover. The huge mace danced wildly. Everywhere he went, figures flew everywhere. It was a broken end immediately. No one could stop this guy at all.


    That''s a destructive maniac, a roller... In an instant, I don''t know how many brothers died. That scene made me want to crack my yellow canthus.


    Crazy fighting, this is the result that the big leader wants. In his eyes, he can only describe madness.


    When the big leader was killing wildly, Meng Rui and Zhang Quan changed their faces and hurriedly prepared to mobilize people, two huge axes came from the side almost at the same time.


    It''s not fan Xiaotian. The axe has almost been waved to the shoulder of big head collar.


    Puff


    Even with the strength of the big leader, he couldn''t stop the power of the axe. There were two more cracks on the shoulders on both sides, surrounded by two tyrants, one left and one right.


    It''s just strange that those two guys should chop the big leader directly with an axe?


    When I saw Zijiao next to me, I understood everything. This is Zijiao''s super control ability. Even zombies can be controlled. Zhu Yan''s mind control is very abnormal, but it can only control human beings.


    And Zijiao, as long as everything that can move, will be manipulated by Zijiao.


    Zijiao, who controlled the two tyrants, supported them.


    Unfortunately, Zijiao tried to show her ability to this guy, but it failed. The big collar was completely exempted from her power and would not be affected by her control. Otherwise, it would be much simpler.


    Attacked by two men? The big leader suddenly became angry, and the mace in his hand danced wildly. Just for a moment, it hit a tyrant''s head with a bang. The tyrant resisted with an axe, but the handle of the axe was broken, together with the body inside, and directly turned into meat sauce. He can''t die again.


    A second kill with a stick.


    It looks like the same size, but the strength is very different. It''s not a grade at all.


    The tyrant did not see enough in front of the big leader.


    Then the mace was waved again and another tyrant was killed.


    However, Zijiao doesn''t care at all. Four giant zombies have been surrounded. There are many zombies nearby, and even a nightmare zombie stays next to Zijiao to act as Zijiao''s umbrella so that Zijiao won''t be attacked by other zombies.


    The zombie on this side was temporarily trapped by Zijiao as a zombie. With the help of Xiaohuang book, there was no problem in a short time, but on the other side, the situation was much more troublesome.

 Chapter 468

    Zijiao can''t control the big head collar. Although Zijiao''s control ability is very strong, it also has limits. For the role of big head collar and the determined person like me, the effect is not very obvious.


    For the big head collar, the zombies controlled by Zijiao are like garbage. They are worthless and can be killed easily. Whether it is a tyrant or a giant zombie, there is no difference for the big head collar.


    But these weak things, like garbage, still blocked in front of the big leader and surrounded the big leader, at least temporarily delaying the pace of the big leader''s killing.


    Although the situation here seems dangerous, it can be supported, but Chen Xi and Lao Wu are more dangerous.


    Chen Xi was directly smashed and flew out. Up to now, he hasn''t been able to get up from the ground. He only saw that the bright red blood was seeping through the pile of broken bricks.


    Lao Wu and Xiao Quan also looked sad and pale. They were looking at each other. Both of them could see the madness in each other''s eyes.


    They also have unique skills, and that unique skill is very awesome. Once, even the lightning dragon made by Li Hao absorbing the power of s city can be stopped. These two guys can also pat their breasts and say they are awesome.


    It''s just that awesome trick, but it needs a heavy price. That price is vitality.


    It''s not necessary to create weak life, but if you want to create that powerful guy, you must rely on your own vitality.


    The last thing he made consumed at least three years of Lao Wu''s vitality, and it took Xiao Quan five years to make it.


    If the life expectancy of two people is 100 years, it may be less than 80 now. This is the cruel price.


    The strength of this big leader is even stronger than Li Hao. Even if his boss comes and several heroines come to fight alone, it is estimated that he is not the opponent of this big man.


    This guy is a devil who destroys the withered and decadent. If this continues, the protective cover of s city will fail sooner or later. At that time, I''m afraid... The deaths and injuries of the brothers inside will be more serious.


    The death of brothers is more important than their life span of several years. Two people can naturally feel it.


    "Grass, I didn''t expect that I lost such a breaking ability. It''s self mutilation." Lao Wu said with a wry smile. Lao Wu bit his finger, and the bright red blood left traces on the white paper.


    Lao Wu is ready to risk his life.


    But at this time, a bloody light came like lightning, and then only saw a figure suddenly rush to the shoulder of the big leader, and its small body was not even as big as the head of the big leader.


    That fist, it seems extremely small, just like the tip of a needle.


    But that fist, with a red light, directly hit the head of the big head collar.


    There was only a bang. It seemed that there was a circle of ripples on the head of the big leader. It was obviously like an ant attack, but there was a shocking effect. I only saw that the body of the big leader couldn''t help taking a step backward.


    I was beaten back by this little guy. Shit, isn''t this Zhang Yin? When did this guy become so fierce and take drugs?


    Before Lao Wu could react, on the other side, a guy who looked more like a monster than the big collar rushed over. The two huge arms like meat vines behind him looked very strange. At least the big collar had a human shape, two arms and two legs, And this guy has four arms... If those two things are arms.


    When the guy rushed to the front, Lao Wu and Xiao Quan both had their eyelids jumping. Damn it, isn''t this Guan Zhaolin? When did it become like this?


    Only that face, how much can you see the original appearance, but that face also looks fierce.


    With Guan Zhaolin''s roar, the two flesh arms were directly ejected like shells, jumped up and appeared directly in mid air.


    Click... The sound of fragmentation, on the back of the big leader, was hit with two small depressions. The strong skin like gunte seemed to have signs of fragmentation.


    The power of terror, but the big leader''s counterattack was also particularly fierce. The backhand was a stick and hit it directly.


    Guan Zhaolin didn''t have time to dodge. With a bang, his body was directly hit and flew out. Fortunately, there were two meat vines behind him. Otherwise, this was enough to break Guan Zhaolin to pieces.


    Guan Zhaolin was suddenly smashed to fly. The big leader immediately waved his big stick and rushed over. He could feel the threat this guy posed to himself.


    In two steps, he rushed to Guan Zhaolin, raised his mace and hit it directly.


    At this moment, Guan Zhaolin hasn''t even recovered from the vertigo of his body. He can''t hide from the mace.


    Zhang Yin desperately smashed the guy''s head with his fist, but the guy seemed to have to kill Guan Zhaolin first. He didn''t care about Zhang Yin''s attack at all.


    Seeing the moment when the mace was about to fall, I only heard a loud bang. The mace burst open. The big head''s body retreated two steps one after another, raised his head and stared at the front with angry eyes.


    Just in front of me, a sword language with shining armor and snow-white wings behind, which is absolutely pure angel, is embracing me and falling from the sky.


    Seeing that Guan Zhaolin was about to be killed, I quickly used my metal manipulation ability to detonate the mace directly, making this guy lose his weapon.


    Then his body flashed and appeared next to Guan Zhaolin. He grabbed Guan Zhaolin and jumped out immediately.


    Boom... A big toe board trampled down, and a deep pit suddenly appeared on the ground.


    "Shit, how did your boy become like this? He''s so fucking ugly..." I was shocked when I saw Guan Zhaolin''s appearance.


    Ugly, too ugly, a guy uglier than a zombie.


    "Go away, you''re fucking ugly..." Guan Zhaolin broke away from me and said angrily.


    But in my heart, I feel a little warm and relieved.


    Because Guan Zhaolin knew that his friends and brothers did not reject him because of his appearance.


    Although the guy said that he was ugly now, Guan Zhaolin knew that it was not malicious.


    It''s because that guy knows he won''t get angry because of this, and won''t interrupt his friendship because of this kind of thing. It''s better to say it directly than pointing behind his back.


    And in that sentence, Guan Zhaolin heard only surprise, not disgust.


    "Kill this guy first..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Dao Mei, Elise, Aishi and Le Fulan appeared almost at the same time, plus Zhang Yin, Dao Yu, Guan Zhaolin, Lao Wu, Xiao Quan, and Chen Xi, who had just escaped from a pile of pith bricks and was still bleeding.


    Several people surrounded the guy.


    The next second, sister Dao, Dao Yu and Elise rushed over immediately.


    This big man must be stopped, otherwise, this guy''s destructive power is simply abnormal.


    Boom... With one punch, I was smashed and flew out, and the terrible force almost smashed my arm.


    Boom... Sister Dao was hit and flew, and her feet scratched two marks more than ten meters long on the ground.


    Her legs struggled, and the steel spider silk sprayed by Elise broke instantly.


    Without weapons, this guy''s fist was also amazing. One punch hit the wide sword in Daoyu''s hand, with a harsh roar. The big sword in Daoyu''s hand was shaking violently. Under that impact, his body was shocked to a height of tens of meters away.


    Tauren and ice monsters were all smashed. Guan Zhaolin was smashed and flew again. Zhang Yin ran fast, but he was only rubbed to one side. As a result, he immediately sprayed blood. His body directly smashed a hole in the protective cover. Several walls inside were smashed, and almost all the bones on his body were broken.


    Powerful, tyrannical and almost invincible... So many of us can''t stop this damn thing.


    Is there really no way?


    Under the trace of blood, the big man''s body was also pure white, without any trace of weakness.


    Damn guy, there''s no weakness. I''ll fight out a weakness.


    "Attack this guy''s footwall..." I ordered in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 469

    For all life walking on the ground, legs are very important things. Lions and tigers are useless without legs, and the big collar in front of them is the same.


    Even if there is no weakness, I will find a weakness in this guy. Shit, I can''t kill you.


    In my heart, I was the first to bear the brunt. I rushed directly at the big leader, but this time I didn''t jump up and attack the guy''s head. The greedy Hydra in my hand directly chopped at my left leg.


    Where the legs bend the knees, that''s the target of our attack.


    Yay!


    This guy''s body is even harder than steel. Even steel can be directly split into pieces with the sharp edge of greedy Hydra, but now when you cross this guy, it just leaves a pale impression and a slight crack, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    However, it doesn''t matter. I don''t care at all. After an attack, my body immediately disappeared. Kankan avoided the attack of the big head collar and was right behind me. Dao Yu didn''t know when it had changed back to its previous appearance. Long red hair, golden leather clothes and sharp dagger in my hand passed me in an instant.


    The dagger in the hand attacks accurately in the same place.


    After an attack, the Dao language immediately disappeared. The next second, Guan Zhaolin''s body rushed over and his fist continued to explode on the wound.


    It''s just that this guy couldn''t hide when he was hiding. He was smashed out by that guy.


    Then Chen Xi also rushed over, and the stick in his hand directly swept across the bend of his leg. It impressed us. That guy, a brass stick, obviously looked like a very ordinary stick, and it was not sharp at all, but when the stick hit the bend of his leg, he heard a crisp click.


    It was the sound of this guy''s legs bent and his thick skin broken. The guy caused more damage than the three of us made before.


    Then Zhang Yin also waved his red arm, rushed over like lightning and hit it with a punch.


    Sister Dao, Elise, even leflen and Aishi... Have never been idle. Both long-range and short-range attacks are all aimed at the same position.


    After a round, a trace of black and red liquid could be clearly seen in the wound.


    Although the wound seemed nothing to the big collar, the guy was very smart. His intuition had felt the danger. His body was constantly turning and seemed to want to hide his wound.


    But unfortunately, although our strength is definitely not as strong as this guy, our sensitivity is definitely far more than that.


    Feeling the danger, the guy didn''t seem to want to entangle with us. He rushed to s city with great strides. That''s his real goal.


    But just raised his feet, a chain appeared out of thin air, directly around the neck of the big head collar.


    Lefleur, phantom chain, binding effect, the body is forced to stay on the ground. Although it is only a short time, it is enough for others to use.


    A sharp arrow darted from behind, with endless cold.


    Click... Shoot directly at the bend of the leg, and the sharp ice arrow went in along the wound and into the rotten meat.


    Then the cold ice immediately frozen the whole leg, and the body stumbled. It seemed that it was almost going to fall.


    The plan is about to succeed. As long as the simple plan is implemented effectively, the effect is quite good.


    The guy wanted to run, but he was frozen and dizzy by the magic crystal arrow. He couldn''t move for a while.


    At this time, I rushed directly to the wound with my palm aligned. The green light of energy collapse quickly gathered in the palm of my hand.


    In the twinkling of an eye, that energy has accumulated to a limit in my hands.


    "Burst..."


    With a sharp drink, the green light burst out.


    Maybe I can''t be as powerful as Qiu Pengfei, but for me, if all the forces are concentrated together, the destructive power will never be inferior to anyone.


    Poof


    The cold ice was pierced directly, and the green light went directly into the guy''s body along the wound, and then burst under my control.


    Ouch... A sound like the cry of a beast came from this guy''s mouth.


    That strong leg like a stone pillar can''t resist the power of energy collapse.


    In the roar, the huge body suddenly stumbled, pushed Jinshan down like a jade pillar, and the huge body fell down directly.


    Where the knees and legs bend, they are directly crushed and exploded by green energy.


    Even the bones inside were broken.


    This is the power of energy collapse. Of course, this is also thanks to the help of the brothers. If the brothers did not help to break the guy''s appearance armor alive, the energy collapse could not even enter the guy''s body.


    In fact, although the power of energy collapse is very strong, it also has obvious shortcomings. On the one hand, it is difficult to control. On the other hand, the explosion caused by energy collapse explodes in the target body.


    In other words, if you can''t penetrate the target''s body, the energy collapse can''t detonate at all.


    Just because the energy collapse itself has strong penetration, there are few things that can block the energy collapse and cannot be penetrated.


    Just like Qiu Pengfei at the beginning, the energy collapse produced by him has a penetration force ten times that of me. He directly pierced several Landon signs, but because he didn''t shoot through any of our individual bodies, the energy collapse can''t be detonated at all. That move is empty.


    There is no doubt that this big collar can resist the shooting of energy collapse, so I use my energy collapse power only after I completely tear off the outer skin of that position.


    After completing the first battle, the effect looked quite good. Under one move, the knee was directly broken and exploded, and then the huge body lost its balance and fell directly on the ground.


    A huge body also has huge disadvantages. Once something is missing, it is difficult to maintain its own balance.


    At this time, all the others stopped their movements and immediately formed an encirclement circle to completely surround us.


    The big leader roared bitterly. The roar seemed to be a call. Some zombies nearby rushed over immediately to rescue their boss.


    However, they were stopped by others. They gave me this head because they knew that I could get a lot of benefits by killing this guy.


    In the roaring voice of the guy, I chopped it with an axe, and the greedy Hydra was directly stuck between the guy''s teeth.


    The guy couldn''t close his mouth at once, and then my palm reached into the mouth of the zombie.


    This bad news, the most powerful zombie so far... I put my hand in the mouth of the bad news.


    God knows that when others see this scene, they will be surprised.


    This is not fatal. At this time, as long as the mouth of the bad news is closed, my hand will be gone and people will become zombies.


    Unfortunately, the bad news also wants to close his mouth, but he can''t close it. The greedy hydra is stuck there, and he can''t close his mouth at all.


    Then, in that pair of angry, even frightened eyes, the green light on the palm exploded completely.


    Energy collapse... Boom!


    "You kill the Lord level bad news zombie and gain experience value of one million and one million gold coins..."


    With that sound, large pieces of blood and brain scattered around, and the huge body had no head.


    One million experience, one million gold coins.


    The huge number is ten times that of a tyrant.


    No wonder I was able to gain so much experience value and gold coins in the previous forbidden art. I also killed a sad zombie at that time.


    At the Lord level, perhaps the sound prompted by the system is more accurate.


    This bad news is a Lord.


    But even the Lord must keep his head.


    "Bad news... Dead!"


    At the moment when the bad news was solved, a fierce sound burst out in the territory.

 Chapter 470

    Bad news, big collar!


    The most powerful zombie among a group of zombies and the most abnormal zombie found so far, the general among this large group of zombies, was finally solved.


    At that moment, all the members who saw this scene burst into fierce cheers. The excitement appeared almost instantly and could not be controlled. Even if the zombie was still facing in front, the feeling of excitement had appeared.


    There has never been a time when s city was attacked by a corpse tide and could kill the bad news in such a short time.


    This is a situation that has never happened before. When I was attacked by the corpse tide, I didn''t spend a lot of efforts and casualties after a lot of hard work. After finally solving the ordinary zombies, I concentrated everyone''s strength to kill the bad news.


    Sometimes, they are even run away by the zombie of the bad news, and the number of times they really kill the bad news is very few.


    This time, the brothers in the territory were very desperate, because there were three bad news zombies in their own direction. They had never met so many damn guys before.


    Originally, I thought the territory would be unsustainable, but I didn''t expect that at the beginning of the battle, one of the bad news zombies was killed immediately and easily solved by the boss.


    Although it is said that the boss paid a great price and used one-time strength, it is so awesome.


    For the people in the territory, it is still a great incentive, but now, the scene looks more frightening.


    The boss blew out the head of the sad news zombie.


    When the head melon seeds broke open, everyone knew that he would win this time.


    Several eldest brothers tried their best to block the front of the bad news. Although they suffered serious injuries one by one, they killed the bad news zombie anyway.


    No one can change this. The sad news zombie was killed.


    This time, it''s not a trick. It''s the result of several bosses working together. Maybe one person is not an opponent, but so many bosses cooperate together, the effect is still quite powerful.


    Two of the three most powerful bad news have now died, leaving only the last one.


    Although there are still many zombies left after killing three bad news, the strength of zombies will be reduced by at least half after these three guys die.


    These three guys are responsible for the dispatch and command of all zombies. At the same time, they also shoulder the task of opening up a front, breaking through the protective cover and opening loopholes. When these three guys die, the pressure is much less.


    "The second bad news has been killed. Brothers, work harder and drive these zombies out of the city..."


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan''s voices even sounded hoarse. Their faces looked ferocious and flushed.


    It was a great incentive. Everyone was in high momentum. The fear of being attacked by zombies immediately disappeared at this time.


    One by one, they worked hard to summon up the little energy left in their bodies and killed the zombies in front. For a moment, they really pushed the zombies back for a distance.


    When the bad news was killed, I took back my greedy Hydra and killed a blood path with other brothers from the zombies attracted by the scream before the death of the bad news.


    Those damn zombie dogs and fast walking zombies are too fast. Although their attack power is very weak, they are actually several times more dangerous than giant zombies and lickers.


    The combination of twelve sharp weapons, mercury machetes and endless blades formed a terrible sword storm around me. Under the rapid rotation, all the rushing zombies and zombie dogs were immediately torn to pieces.


    The smell of black and red floated around, and the air was filled with the dirty blood of zombies.


    I felt as if I had become a Texas Chainsaw murderer. All the enemies close to my body would turn into fragments. I killed a path of blood from the dense surrounding of zombies and rushed in the direction of the last bad news.


    That''s the last big guy. As long as we get rid of this big guy, we can free up our hands to clean up the zombies in the territory.


    We are different from others. In the past, the way of fighting in those territories was to let these bad news zombies go. The most is to send two brothers with average strength to entangle and replace one with another.


    Others took this opportunity to kill other zombies, eliminate all other zombies, and then concentrate on solving the bad news.


    This idea is also good, but for the brothers responsible for containment, this responsibility is a little too big. They are often directly killed by the bad news. What''s more, it will even cause the bad news zombies to rage in the territory and kill tens of thousands of members.


    However, no matter what kind of tragedy, let those experts deal with the bad news alone or several people. This kind of thing will never happen. When they are not absolutely sure, they will not face this big guy, even if they will die.


    The dead are the dead. When will the world not die?


    This is the difference between us and them. In our territory, even if we know we are not opponents, we will never let the bad news kill our brothers at will.


    Because those killed are our brothers.


    We didn''t even have time to take out the ability crystal core of the bad news. One by one, we quickly killed a blood path from the surrounding of the zombies. From the territory, we even rushed out another brother, blocked behind us and stopped the group of zombies for us.


    Two companions died in succession, and the last bad news seemed to feel dangerous.


    Dare not entangle with little yellow book and purple Jiao, the giant gave up the territory he had won so hard, turned around and wanted to run to the zombies.


    The most powerful place for these zombies is not only their own strength, but also their unparalleled appeal to small zombies.


    When you hide in a group of zombies, the bad news is the existence of invincibility.


    Unfortunately, although this guy is very cunning, he is also too unlucky. He rushed out of the territory and immediately faced the powerful enemy.


    We appeared and stopped in front of the bad news.


    The team that just killed the other end of the bad news now all appeared in front of this guy. Not to mention, behind them, Zijiao and Xiaohuang book gradually surrounded them.


    This guy''s situation is definitely more miserable than the previous one.


    Originally, a group of us could destroy it. Coupled with the participation of two powerful experts, this guy is not an opponent.


    He wanted to escape and hide in the zombie group, but he finally rushed out of the siege. The zombie next to him didn''t seem to regard himself as the boss at all, but directly attacked himself.


    The escaped body was tied by a chain, and spider silk was quickly wound around, legs, arms and body... The whole body almost completely turned into a cocoon, and there were those black silk threads everywhere.


    At the beginning, this guy could break the spider''s silk constantly, but even the big man couldn''t break free when the spider''s silk was entangled to a certain extent.


    The same tactics, the same policy.


    When the guy''s left leg was broken, the wail symbolized the cry of death.


    Just like this, the power of energy collapse exploded in the mouth of this bad news.


    With a bang, the bad news was also declared dead.


    The last leader was killed.


    Zombies are headless. Although each zombie Legion has its own boss under command, it has lost the unified scheduling, resulting in the inability of these zombie legions to cooperate effectively. They all rush up in a swarm. Although it looks scary, the degree of threat is not even as good as before.


    "Kill the commander of each zombie regiment first..." after killing the bad news, we didn''t have time to rest and immediately threw ourselves into the battlefield.


    This time, our goal has become the boss of those zombie legions... After losing the commander in chief, these little commanders are not much better.


    Now, it''s time to fight back.

 Chapter 471

    The counterattack began. As the two bad news zombies were solved, the zombie attack began to become chaotic.


    And those masters who were originally entangled by the bad news finally had a chance to get out.


    As these masters joined the battlefield, those powerful zombies were quickly killed.


    Our goal is to be the leader of every zombie legion, like tyrants, lickers, nightmares, the dog king of zombie dogs and so on.


    When these leading zombies were killed, the corpses became more chaotic, and the counterattack in the territory began to become hot.


    A group of people, holding semi-automatic rifles in their hands, sprayed bullets and sieved the bodies of the zombies.


    Outside, the powerful ones cut off the zombies from the middle! Dense zombies are divided into small parts and then destroyed.


    After more than an hour, all the zombies in the territory were killed.


    The remaining zombies were also driven out of the territory. Before, zombies surrounded humans. I don''t know when this situation has completely changed.


    Into humans surrounding zombies.


    Although the zombies were still ferocious and fought back, they soon disappeared under the dense bullets.


    There were hardly many zombies in the sky and underground, and only a few zombies were easily solved.


    After all the bad news of the three dead, the rout of the zombie is almost doomed.


    The previous battle lasted more than four hours. After the death of the bad news, the battle lasted only one or two hours and was basically over.


    This time, the loss in the territory can be said to be the smallest all the time.


    Nevertheless, more than 1000 capable brothers died under the siege of zombies, and nearly 10000 ordinary people were killed.


    The bodies of the brothers were stacked together.


    We don''t have time to bury these brothers one by one, but we can''t let their bodies rot here, or even become zombies.


    More than 10000 corpses, piled up together, look like a hill, which makes people feel particularly heavy.


    All the surviving brothers surrounded this corpse mountain, and no one moved.


    Everyone''s face looks solemn and calm. There is sadness and pain on his face, but no one cries, because now is not the time to cry.


    "Salute..." Meng Rui said in a hoarse voice.


    Shua!


    That action, especially neat, one by one living brothers, cross their arms in front of their chest. In the end, this represents the highest respect for the dead brothers.


    No one cries, dead brothers don''t need to cry. Dead brothers don''t want to see the living cry.


    There was silence all around!


    "Fire!" Meng Rui''s hoarse voice sounded again.


    Then I came over with a torch. These brothers have died and their bodies will become new zombies. I think those brothers don''t want to look like that after their death?


    The torch was put down, the gasoline was quickly ignited, and the fire ignited the corpse mountain.


    The huge flame brought dazzling light at dawn.


    "Everyone listens to the order. Team 1, 2 and 3 go to Bingya territory for support. Others guard our own territory to avoid sudden attacks by zombies."


    The remembrance is over soon, the war continues, and there is not much time left for us!


    Although we won, the other three directions are still in chaos, and the battle is far from over.


    If other directions fall and only our side can defend, it will be of no use at all.


    "Transfer..."


    Because there is still a short distance to Bingya''s defense, it will take some time to catch up. I can''t wait to use transmission directly.


    A distance of 30000 meters is enough to search the situation there.


    Soon I found the direction of a teammate, and then a blue light appeared under my feet. Swish, my body disappeared.


    When I appeared again, I suddenly found that my body actually stayed in mid air. As soon as I appeared, I immediately fell to the ground in a free fall.


    Right in front of me, a girl in a water blue dress was falling down next to me.


    The pale little face looks particularly distressing. Who is that girl, not Fang Qianxue?


    At this moment, Fang Qianxue looks particularly weak. I can hardly feel the slightest strength in her body.


    In mid air, I saw two ugly and huge zombies with a pair of rotten wings growing behind them!


    Seeing this scene, I immediately understood that Fang Qianxue was attacked.


    Fang Qianxue''s strength was also very strong when he was knocked down from the sky by this flying zombie. He might not have taken this zombie to heart.


    But... After a long battle, Fang Qianxue''s strength was almost completely consumed, which allowed the ugly monster to take advantage of the opportunity.


    But I will never let this happen, because this woman, that''s my woman.


    Fang Qianxue was also startled by the sudden appearance of me, but before I reacted, I had grabbed Fang Qianxue''s little hand and pulled Fang Qianxue into my arms.


    Then their bodies fell almost at the same time.


    In my arms, Fang Qianxue couldn''t help struggling, and her pale little face was ruddy.


    "Don''t move..." I whispered in Fang Qianxue''s ear.


    That feeling made Fang Qianxue''s delicate body suddenly stiff, and then there was no movement anymore.


    The pink ears trembled slightly.


    Then Fang Qianxue felt a warm current surging along my palm, and the almost exhausted power was breeding rapidly.


    What power is this?


    Fang Qianxue hasn''t recovered yet, but her eyes are suddenly cold: "be careful..."


    I heard the voice behind me long ago. I just held Fang Qianxue''s body and turned it violently. Then... My palm stretched out and a large green light burst out of my hand.


    Puff... Puff... Boom!


    With the dull penetrating sound, the body of a large flying zombie was pierced, exploded, turned into debris and scattered from the sky.


    Then with a bang, I fell down from the sky with Fang Qianxue''s body in my arms. Fang Qianxue was not hurt at all.


    Good, handsome.


    I felt that the action I had just made was really handsome. That scene was absolutely lethal to women.


    Didn''t you see Fang Qianxue''s face red to the root of his ears? Even all the other people around who saw this scene stared wide, with strange and ambiguous faces.


    "Let go of me..." at this moment, Fang Qianxue doesn''t have the appearance of the snow goddess. She looks like a little girl in love. Her face is red with shame and her little hand is on my chest. She seems to want to separate from me.


    "Don''t move, your body hasn''t recovered yet." I said with a smile: "otherwise, if you drink this thing, I''ll put you down. It''s a good thing..."


    Then I took out a small blue bottle and shook it in front of Fang Qianxue. Hehe said with a sly smile.


    That looks like a shameless bastard, ready to feed a woman something very obscene.


    Sure enough, Fang Qianxue looked at me warily: "what do you want to give me to drink? Is it the kind of thing that makes me listen to you after I drink it?"


    I wipe it. If I had that kind of thing, I would be awesome.


    But I wanted to frighten the little girl on purpose. Hei hei smiled: "guess..."


    "Hum..."


    What I didn''t expect was that Fang Qianxue just wrinkled her nose and hummed, then grabbed the little blue bottle, held her head up and drank it without hesitation.


    "There are so many people here, I''m afraid you can''t take the medicine? Loosen..." patted on my hand, and Fang Qianxue jumped down from my body. It''s really strange to be held in my arms by people''s thighs and hips.


    I fainted. I thought I was so trustworthy. Unexpectedly, it was such a reason.


    It''s really disappointing... I knew I''d really get something to add.

 Chapter 472

    Of course, the idea of cutting materials is just casual thinking. I''m not the kind of shameful man. I have to rely on this means to soak women, which is completely different from Gong Zhuhai.


    After taking the potion in the blue bottle, Fang Qianxue can clearly feel the effect.


    The strength in his body was almost completely exhausted and there was little left. He had just recovered a little by the man. Unexpectedly, he recovered more than half after drinking the bottle of potion.


    Although I don''t know what means I did it, there is no doubt about my help this time.


    Because of her shyness, Fang Qianxue didn''t even dare to say much, so she immediately threw herself into the battle.


    In fact, the situation on their side has been completely stopped by Fang Qianxue.


    The situation here is much more serious than ours.


    The whole front has been completely occupied. There are scattered corpses everywhere, and a group of zombies can be seen everywhere, frantically devouring flesh and blood.


    The protective cover here has been broken and full of holes. I don''t know how many zombies are raging in the territory. Those who are still alive in the territory can''t resist this crazy impact!


    Although there are few zombies here, the defense is relatively fragile, and almost half of the territory has been occupied by zombies.


    Less than half of the people who are still alive, even Fang Qianxue, have fallen into such a tragic situation. Others can imagine.


    And it seems that before long, the remaining people who are still alive will be attacked and killed by zombies until it is completely occupied.


    Perhaps, this is what the corpse tide really looks like when it strikes. It''s bloody, violent and desperate.


    There was a terrible smell of blood all around, not to mention that zombies still rushed in from the broken protective cover, constantly putting more and more pressure on the whole territory.


    If this continues, the territory will collapse.


    With a deep breath, I came to the side of the protective cover. The blade storm was spinning rapidly around me, and all the approaching zombies were killed.


    Then, put your palm on the broken protective cover and apply the skills of a garrison.


    The protective cover has the ability of self recovery, but now the recovery speed of the protective cover can''t match the speed of zombie destruction.


    The effect of garrison can''t completely produce an effect on such a huge thing as the whole protective cover, but it''s good for only one direction.


    When the Garrison''s skill was dropped, a ripple suddenly appeared on the protective cover. Just where the protective cover was broken, a light was emerging quickly.


    Although it is only a thin layer to quickly heal those broken places, it has only 20% effect, but it is good even if it can delay the zombie for ten seconds.


    The zombies outside were blocked.


    Fang Qianxue, who is killing, feels the difference behind her. Her beautiful eyes are flashing rapidly. Who is the man who brings her extraordinary familiarity.


    I have so many strange abilities that I can recover my energy. Now I can even recover the protective cover?


    Although the master in his mind told him not to associate too closely with this man again and again, Fang Qianxue couldn''t control himself again and again.


    It seems that there is a special charm in this man, which constantly attracts him to approach.


    That feeling even made Fang Qianxue forget the danger in front of her.


    "Don''t be silly. It''s just a little trick. We''d better kill the zombies here. The things outside won''t last long," I said.


    Fang Qianxue woke up and showed a trace of worry on his face: "it''s useless. This side has been completely occupied. People''s deaths and injuries are too serious. We can''t resist the zombies outside."


    "What do you think I''m doing here?" I said with a smile.


    Fang Qianxue was stunned.


    "Our brothers will come to support soon. Don''t worry."


    "Has the problem over there been solved?" Fang Qianxue widened her eyes and looked incredible.


    This... Is impossible.


    Although their strength is strong, they face more zombies. In this case, I''m afraid it''s impossible to kill all the zombies in such a short time?


    At this time, Fang Qianxue seemed to hear some different sounds in her ears. Then Fang Qianxue saw two huge axes waving directly from the rear, and a tyrant who was killing was directly split in half.


    That was fan Xiaotian''s figure. Moreover, not only fan Xiaotian, but also the experts in the territory appeared.


    Violent energy is raging in mid air, and powerful forces are destroying those zombies.


    With the emergence of those people, a gap was opened in the place originally surrounded by zombies, and the number of zombies is decreasing.


    Hope, there it is.


    The support of brothers has come. There is basically nothing to worry about in this territory.


    "By the way, what about Bingya? Why didn''t you see Bingya?" I asked curiously.


    Fang Qianxue frowned and seemed to say the name Bingya from my mouth, which made Fang Qianxue feel very uncomfortable.


    But Fang Qianxue still said, "Bingya led the bad news away."


    No wonder, in their direction, I didn''t see the bad news zombie. I thought there was no bad news here. Now I know that it was Bingya. In order not to cause too much damage to the territory, I sacrificed myself to lead the bad news away.


    At that time, there was a trace of worry in my heart.


    "Where is it?"


    "That direction."


    Damn it, I hope Bingya doesn''t have any problems. I was worried and rushed in the direction pointed by Fang Qianxue. At the same time, I kept turning on the transmission, hoping to find the location of Bingya.


    Seeing that I was so worried about Bingya, Fang Qianxue felt a slight sour taste in her heart, stamped her feet and followed her from behind.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. A shadow emerged from the scanning brought by the transmission.


    As soon as I looked happy, I was ready to transmit it, but Fang Qianxue grabbed my hand.


    I turned around and took a look at Fang Qianxue. Because the matter was urgent, I had no time to say more. The transmission started. With Fang Qianxue, I immediately disappeared here.


    When he appeared again, he had reached a mountain. Next to me was a girl. Her right hand seemed to have been broken and her body fell to the ground.


    Blood kept falling down along the arm. Just ahead, a huge mace was falling down.


    Boom


    The dull impact made me step back two steps.


    But this guy''s attack was intercepted by me.


    Bingya''s strength is really strong, but just as imagined, although Bingya''s strength is strong, she can''t resist the attack of bad news.


    In retrospect, my heart is full of fear. If Fang Qianxue and I came a little late, Bingya might be killed by this damn guy.


    Narrowly escaped death. Seeing Fang Qianxue and I suddenly appear here, Bingya''s face is also afraid.


    "Why are you here..." Bing Ya asked subconsciously.


    "Now is not the time to say these, can you still fight?" wiped my face, I said to Bingya, and threw a treatment and two blood bottles.


    "Drink it."


    Bingya almost didn''t hesitate. She immediately drank the blood bottle. Coupled with the effect of treatment, the wound on her shoulder is recovering rapidly.


    "Yes." although her arms still hurt, Bingya stood up and said in a deep voice.


    "Then... Kill him," I said.


    Three people, in the shape of goods, completely surrounded the bad news.


    At the next moment, Bingya uttered a cry, and her body had become like an ice crystal Phoenix. That appearance made me sure that Bingya had the mark of an ice crystal Phoenix.


    His attack was interrupted, and he fell into the siege. The bad news suddenly became angry.


    The war of three people and one zombie has begun.


    Just above this mountain, the cold ice is raging.


    Lisandro, ice crystal Phoenix; Fang Qianxue and Bing Ya are the top experts of the ice system. The power of Han Bing has been brought into full play.


    Before, only Bingya was not the opponent of bad news, but now this is changing rapidly.

 Chapter 473

    In fact, the power of ice is even more handy and suitable to deal with this guy.


    "Ice knot!"


    Only heard the click sound, the soles of the two feet of the bad news were immediately covered with thick ice and connected to the ground. One person is not the opponent of the bad news, but if the three people work together, they will be unlucky for the bad news.


    Because the body is frozen, the originally slow movement becomes more rigid. It is the old way before. The greedy Hydra cuts it at the knee again and again.


    I couldn''t hide from the bad news. About ten minutes later, I finally split this guy''s leg bend, and then the energy collapse force penetrated directly into it.


    Boom... The sound of explosion, the left leg of the bad news was broken, and the huge body rolled down from the mountain like a stone to the foot of the mountain.


    Then we chase and kill, repeat the old technique, and explode the head of the bad news.


    Although it''s a little mean to always use one means, it''s good as long as it works. Although this monster is powerful, it''s still relatively simple to deal with as long as we find a way.


    She chased Bingya for dozens of miles, a monster that she couldn''t deal with. Unexpectedly, she would solve it in such a relaxed way at this time. Bingya felt a little incredible.


    But my heart is full of gratitude. After all, if they hadn''t appeared in time, I might have really died now.


    "We now..."


    "Return to the territory and solve it one place at a time."


    With the return of the three of us, the zombies here were quickly eliminated. After all the problems were solved, we immediately went to Tong Lei''s direction.


    Don''t worry about Zhong lixiu. I don''t believe that guy has no means to press the bottom of the box. He must have left some secret weapons for himself.


    The situation of Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao is more dangerous than Bingya and Fang Qianxue.


    But by the time we came to this place, the battle here was coming to an end.


    Three hundred mechanical Dolls... The three hundred mechanical dolls under Tong Lei showed extraordinary ability at this time.


    Every doll''s body is made of extremely strong alloy steel. It''s terrible. Even if it rushes into the zombies, it''s okay to bite them.


    It doesn''t matter if they are suddenly smashed by a tyrant, and the destructive power of these dolls is quite abnormal. It seems that some high-tech equipment is installed in the body, which can release electromagnetic pulses. It''s a large area at a time.


    But after all, there are many ants biting elephants. Even if they are strong, under the siege of so many zombies, the loss of the mechanical doll Corps is not small. One third of the mechanical dolls are almost disassembled into parts. Poor for these mechanical dolls, even if they are disassembled by zombies, they are boring and can''t eat


    That kind of abnormal power is shocking. Maybe this is the real strength of the puppet Corps. When facing Chen Xiaodao, it showed only a small part of it.


    Compared with the people lost in other territories, the loss of Tong Lei''s mechanical puppet Corps is not large, but the loss of Chen Xiaodao''s men and ordinary people is not small, with a loss of more than half.


    After the battle, although hundreds of his men died, Tong Lei didn''t seem very sad.


    He just commanded his men to pick up all the broken doll parts, leaving nothing left.


    "Our side is over, and the rest is your business." he said unkindly, and then Tong Lei left with his incomplete puppet army.


    It was only because he lived in this city that Tong Lei appeared in this battlefield, and now the war is over.


    So Tong Lei is leaving.


    This person is really difficult to communicate.


    "Where''s Chen Xiaodao?" after Tong Lei left, I saw linniang and Nie Yisong. These two people are almost important roles in Chen Xiaodao''s territory now.


    Besides Chen Xiaodao, these are the two. As the owner of the territory, Chen Xiaodao disappeared.


    "Our boss, after leading away a zombie with bad news, didn''t see him back." linniang said with some worry.


    This surprised me a little. I looked down on Chen Xiaodao. I thought he was crazy, timid and greedy. He was not expected to be the boss, but I didn''t expect to be a man at this time.


    I just don''t know where Chen Xiaodao went with the bad news. At that time, the battlefield was in chaos. When he found it, the bad news and Chen Xiaodao disappeared.


    Linniang and Nie Yisong are sending people to look for it, but they can''t find it. It seems that they are completely missing.


    "Don''t worry too much. If Chen Xiaodao dies, the bad news zombie will certainly appear. Since the bad news zombie hasn''t come out, it means Chen Xiaodao hasn''t died yet." Zhong lixiu''s voice came from behind.


    Sure enough, I knew I didn''t have to worry about this guy.


    This guy must have his own capital to press the bottom of the box. It can be said that all the people in s city are dead, and this guy will be fine.


    Although Zhong lixiu took out a lot of weapons and ammunition, this guy hid more.


    In this battle, Zhong lixiu spent a lot of money.


    Among them, this guy only gave us three territories, ten in one territory, and this guy left more than 50 on his own side.


    In addition, there are hundreds of heavy machine guns with super shooting ability, and most importantly, ten armed helicopters.


    Zhu Yan used to chase Dao Yu, but after we took Dao Yu''s territory, the helicopter disappeared. It is estimated that Zhu Yan borrowed it from Zhong lixiu.


    The ten armed helicopters constantly dropped bombs from the sky. Although three were destroyed by flying zombies, they still played a strong role.


    With strong firepower, artillery and air support, Zhong lixiu was also very dangerous. He was once attacked and defended by zombies, but he finally persisted.


    Only three zombies with bad news ran away.


    The arms on this guy can definitely arm an army, but I have no doubt about this situation. According to the previous document, this clock was definitely a scientist of the military micro biological bomb program before leaving.


    This belongs to the military and should be very clear about military weapons and equipment.


    Perhaps even at this time, Zhong lixiu still showed not all his strength.


    Don''t think this guy is really selfless, but I know it''s normal. Even if I meet a beggar, I may give him five or ten yuan, but I will never give him half of my money.


    Moreover, I also feel that I will have a fight with this guy sooner or later. I don''t know why. I just have this idea.


    Especially after knowing that this guy used to be my sister''s colleague, this idea is even stronger.


    Chen Xiaodao is still missing. Linniang and Nie Yisong are desperately looking for her. Others gradually retreat back and start cleaning up the riddled city.


    I just have a hunch that we seem to have forgotten something.


    Bad news, is it really the commander in chief of the corpse tide?


    Not necessarily. The earth shaking roar before is still in my mind. It''s not the sound of bad news.


    I suspect that there may be more powerful and cunning zombies behind the bad news, which have never appeared. That''s the real danger.


    But now, we don''t have the strength and energy to investigate that thing.


    The corpse tide came and ended, leaving the devastated and dilapidated city everywhere.


    Who could have thought that what a bright and beautiful s city would turn into such a ragged look now?


    The shield is slowly restoring its function.


    But there are still many holes left. It seems that it will take some time for those holes to recover. I don''t know how long it will take to wait until the protective cover is fully recovered.


    At each gap, some guards were left to prevent zombies from breaking in.


    But those brothers will only stop zombies, not humans


    Although the war has subsided, we can still see that fear on everyone''s face.


    These brothers did not notice that in the darkness, some figures that should not appear here are gradually lurking into s city.

 Chapter 474

    Today''s s s City, if it is a paradise, I''m afraid no one will believe it, because the appearance of this paradise looks too dilapidated.


    The black and red blood on the ground continues all the time. It will not disappear after washing with water for a long time. Those dirty blood seem to have been deeply branded in it.


    The smell of decay still pervaded the air.


    The aftermath of the corpse tide.


    This time the corpse tide hit, we finally blocked it.


    The situation is indeed very dangerous. The total number of zombies is nearly 3 million. In the past few days, we killed a batch, maybe hundreds of thousands, or even millions in several territories.


    There were about 2 million zombies who finally launched the general attack. Fortunately, we destroyed a group before, otherwise there would be another 1 million zombies. We may really be unable to resist this time.


    Even in our territory, it is very hard to resist in this case.


    If it weren''t for the scrolls in the Zuan laboratory, especially the forbidden art, and we took the lead in killing two bad news zombies, otherwise, maybe we would really fall.


    Bingya, Fang Qianxue is so dangerous that he has even been invaded by zombies and occupied a large number of territory. If we hadn''t rushed to support them and fan Xiaotian led a group of experts to kill those zombies alive, the area of s city needs to be reduced by at least a quarter.


    Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao are an exception. The power of Tong Lei''s puppet army is too abnormal and exceeds our imagination again and again.


    That was a surprise.


    As for Zhong lixiu, I didn''t worry at all from beginning to end. I know that crafty guy must have left enough means to protect his life.


    And it turns out that it is.


    Zhong lixiu''s territory and ours are probably the least lost. Chen Xiaodao''s territory and Bingya''s territory lost a lot, and almost all the troops were destroyed.


    According to statistics, s city lost more than 100000 people this time, which was more than 300000, but now it burned nearly one third immediately.


    This is a heavy disaster for s city.


    The loss of ability and ordinary people is quite serious.


    Although it is quite cruel, there is no way. In order to continue the existence of S City, those dead brothers with ability were dug out and transferred to other ordinary people without ability.


    S city needs a sufficient number of capable people to protect!


    As for the corpse of ordinary people, it was pierced through the brain with a sharp blade to ensure that it would not become a zombie.


    Then these bodies, cremated, cremated, and some relatives and friends do not want cremated, are all transported outside the city for burial.


    The land in the city is very limited and there is not much place to bury.


    It is said that the next day, Chen Xiaodao finally appeared and came back alive, but his appearance looked quite embarrassed.


    It is said that he led the bad news zombie all the way to the heavily polluted landfill in a county far from s City, and then tried his best to lead the bad news to a pit tens of meters deep.


    I wanted to kill the bad news, but I couldn''t help it, so I ran back.


    At that time, Chen Xiaodao also found me, Zhong lixiu, Bingya, and even a large number of experts from Tong Lei, who were ready to kill the bad news.


    After all, it''s a bad news. Maybe the next time this guy leads the zombie to besiege the city, they all want to kill it and solve a threat.


    However, after we got there, the landfill site had become potholes and ragged. It was full of accumulated cement and stones. It was obvious that we couldn''t jump out of the bad news, smashed the site and ran away.


    But anyway, Chen Xiaodao earned a lot of points for himself this time. He risked his life to lead away the bad news and avoid the annihilation of his legion. He also fulfilled his responsibility as a boss.


    After separation, they return to their own territory and rectify their own territory. Now the territory is dilapidated, and it takes a long time to deal with the bodies inside.


    Moreover, we must deal with it. Otherwise, the plague caused by rotten bodies alone is a very bad problem.


    Our territory is the same. We use the method of centralized destruction to pile up the corpses of zombies outside the city, and then burn them with a fire, leaving nothing left.


    Some of the lazier ones were thrown directly into the dragon river and washed away along the river, which saved some trouble.


    The same thing is happening in other territories. They are all busy. Only Tong Lei seems to be in a very strange situation.


    That dark castle hasn''t been opened since the last time. Finally, Zhong lixiu can''t see it. Let his men clean it up by the way.


    Only they knew what had happened in that gloomy building.


    The building echoed with a gloomy and strange sound.


    It was a series of laughter like a silver bell. That kind of laughter sounded creepy.


    In the castle, there are a group of women, a group of girls, beautiful girls.


    In each girl''s hand, there was a vessel like crystal.


    It''s nothing, but if you see what''s inside through the transparent crystal, it will make people feel what is the real fear.


    That''s... The heart.


    Blood red heart, even beating heart.


    Everyone has a heart.


    Just in front of me was a large number of mechanical parts. The girls were groping among the mechanical parts and laughing and communicating.


    "Eh, Xiaoya, you took my husband''s leg away. That''s my husband''s leg..."


    "Ah, I''m sorry, but where''s my boyfriend''s leg? Who took my boyfriend''s leg..."


    "Where are my husband''s eyes..."


    "Fingers, my boyfriend lost three fingers..."


    Those dolls, only men, no women.


    Among those who live, there are only women and no men.


    These dolls are made by these women. All body parts are mechanical parts. Only the core heart is taken from their own men.


    That''s the only flesh and blood.


    However, the heart is well preserved. Even if the body is broken, the zombie will not be found. After the battle, the broken parts will be recycled.


    As long as the heart has not broken, they will not die, they can be reborn at any time.


    This is the doll... Even if they die, they will guard their beloved woman!


    "Eh? The eldest sister is here..." just at this time, the group of girls seemed to find something. They stood up one by one and looked at the woman who suddenly appeared.


    It was a very beautiful woman with long snow-white hair and slender body. She looked like a fairy in the snow. Her soft face looked more gentle.


    This is the woman who taught them the technology of making dolls.


    Next to the woman, it was Tong Lei. The two snuggled up to each other and were close.


    This is only their paradise. I don''t want anyone to destroy... What happens outside will not disturb them in the slightest.


    This is the real secret of Tong Lei castle that he doesn''t want to be discovered.


    At this moment, in S City, a group of members are driving pickup trucks, which are full of corpses.


    Those are human bodies.


    The body is still being cleaned up until now.


    These bodies were transported outside the city for cremation. The bodies were placed neatly, mixed with men, women, old and young.


    Even at this time, they still gave these brothers the last dignity. The bodies were placed neatly, and the blood stains on their faces were even wiped a little.


    This is a motorcade that left s city under the protection of dozens of capable people.


    Burning corpses is also as far away from the city as possible, otherwise, the smell may be unbearable.


    After more than ten minutes, we could even see the thick smoke rising from the crematorium.


    Boom... Just at this time, the last car suddenly exploded!


    The fire burst into the sky.

 Chapter 475

    The car exploded directly, and the fire burst into the sky. The movement here immediately attracted the attention of the vehicles in front, and those with ability rushed out of the car.


    "What happened?" a competent person shouted.


    But soon, the man knew what had happened. The fire had not dispersed. I didn''t know when there were more strange guys around.


    One by one, they walked upright like humans, but they had very obvious beast characteristics. Under the leadership of a guy with twisted armor and a gloomy guy like a shadow, they surrounded the whole team.


    Orcs!


    They thought of the terrible legend they had heard before. Around s City, there were a group of orcs who would attack humans leaving s city.


    Did you say you suffered from these orcs?


    Damn it, these orcs sneaked into their brothers at this time. That''s looking for death.


    Because there are dozens of capable people here, who are also powerful, they are subconsciously angry when they encounter this kind of thing. They didn''t expect to escape. What appears in their hearts is to kill these damn orcs.


    But this time, these people may finally experience what is the real terror.


    "Kill them..."


    The fake Barbarian King with ox head armor smiled ferociously, then burst into a loud drink, and a large number of orcs surrounded him immediately.


    The battle began. It was an unimaginable tragedy.


    When the two sides really began to collide, those capable finally found out what a terrible group of orcs they were.


    Those orcs have no other special abilities. They are just strong in flesh.


    But these guys are like zombies, fearless of death, painless and tireless. They don''t care if they are attacked. Unless their bodies are broken to pieces, these damn guys will never stop.


    Not to mention, the fake Barbarian King and the gloomy shadow strength are even more powerful and terrible.


    The counterfeiter waved his big knife and rushed over with a kind of hungry excitement on his face.


    It''s like chopping melons and vegetables. No one can stop this guy''s power.


    As for the strange shadow, it is even more thrilling. The body is flashing rapidly. Just when you are still fighting, this guy will suddenly pop out of your shadow. The dagger in his hand will easily cut your throat and burst out with blood.


    The gap in strength is too big. It is an essential difference.


    It was a one-sided killing. Members died quickly. It didn''t take long.


    There was a wail around the motorcade. It didn''t take long. That kind of wailing, which lasted only a short time, came to an end.


    The red blood on the ground looks very cruel. Everyone was quickly slaughtered without leaving a living mouth. Even if one wanted to escape, he was quickly chased by the shadow and killed easily.


    However, although people were killed, the bodies remained roughly intact.


    "Take all the corpses back and don''t leave any." the fake manwang ordered coldly.


    Then I saw the orcs coming in groups to carry the bodies from the ground, and even the bodies on the car that were supposed to be cremated.


    Only the empty carriage was left, and the large area of purplish blood remained on the ground.


    So many living brothers are gone.


    "Lin Yi... Another corpse transport team has been attacked." Meng Rui brought a very bad news.


    This is the third such case. The corpses in s city are being cleaned up these two days.


    The corpses of zombies should be disposed of at will, but human corpses always want to preserve the last trace of dignity.


    Burial that can be buried, cremation that can be cremated.


    But since yesterday afternoon, the first body transport teams have been attacked.


    That''s a member of Zhong lixiu''s team. The team didn''t come back for a long time. When they went out to look for it later, they found that the team was attacked by something on the way.


    Only a large area of blood remained on the ground, the bodies on the car disappeared, and the members of the body transport team were also dead.


    At that time, Zhong lixiu didn''t care much. He just thought he might have been attacked by a zombie.


    After all, if you are unlucky and encounter some powerful zombies, this will happen.


    At that time, Zhong lixiu personally led a team and killed some zombies who survived the corpse tide around to ensure that this problem would never happen again.


    But I didn''t expect this to happen again today.


    This time, it was the members of Bingya and Chen Xiaodao''s territory. There was a difference of less than half an hour, and the news of two convoys being attacked came one after another.


    Plus the night before, Zhong lixiu had just cleaned up the scene, and there were basically no zombies.


    And every team, there are many experts to protect, even in this case, there is such a thing.


    This time, the situation suddenly became much more serious.


    Moreover, in my heart, there is another more serious doubt. If it is that kind of speculation, it would be bad.


    "There are still many corpse teams in the city who dare not leave the city because they have been attacked three times in a row," Meng Rui said helplessly.


    Just experienced the corpse tide, and finally survived, this life is particularly precious. In this case, no one is willing to risk that kind of danger.


    "Go and contact Zhong lixiu and Bingya. Let''s go out and have a look." I said in a hoarse voice.


    In fact, we don''t need to contact. Bingya has been angry for a long time. You know, Bingya is the shortest protector. Her men were killed. Bingya''s anger can be imagined.


    Zhong lixiu is also worried about this, but Chen Xiaodao didn''t see anyone again.


    This guy doesn''t know what''s going on recently. According to Nie Yisong and linniang, it seems that Chen Xiaodao is unconvinced and has been trying to cultivate since he lost to the bad news last time.


    Just because Chen Xiaodao''s territory has great pressure on the ability crystal core, Chen Xiaodao doesn''t have much remaining ability crystal core to take and practice.


    So after the last corpse wave, Chen Xiaodao entrusted the territory to linniang and Nie Yisong. Then he left s city and said that he wanted to go out to practice in isolation, collect enough ability nuclei and improve his strength, so as to save his powerlessness when he met a zombie next time.


    To be honest, it''s a good idea, but now it''s not the time.


    No way, we didn''t even have time to take a little rest from our previous fatigue, and immediately threw ourselves into a new round of busyness.


    Although there are only three people, the strength of the three people is very strong, but there is nothing to worry about.


    After leaving s City, we rushed to the place where the accident happened.


    That place is now surrounded by people in our city and is closely guarded.


    After three attacks in a row, people in the city are also terrified.


    What happened after the corpse tide attack?


    There was blood on the ground. We seemed to be able to see with our own eyes the members of the body transport team were attacked by those damn things, and the blood sprayed out of their necks.


    After looking around, they frowned one by one.


    How to say, this battlefield is a little too clean.


    Yes, it''s clean.


    Although there were traces of blood everywhere, there was nothing but blood.


    "Boss..." when he saw us coming, a person in charge came over with a trace of sadness on his face: "we looked around and didn''t find a brother. Maybe we''ve all..."


    The atmosphere around was a little bleak. There was no doubt that those brothers might have died.


    "I don''t know what kind of monster it is. I eat my brothers cleanly, even people with bones. There''s not even a trace of meat except for the scattered blood..."


    Click... In a trance, there seems to be a flash of lightning in my mind.

 Chapter 476

    It''s like I always felt something was wrong. I didn''t notice it before, but now I finally found it.


    This place is a little too clean, but I can''t find the problem. Now I finally understand.


    There was only a large amount of blood, and the bones, skin and meat, nothing else, disappeared completely. At that time, I only felt a little strange, but I didn''t think so much for a moment.


    Now, reminded by this brother, we all understand. At the same time, there is a creepy feeling in our hearts.


    Did you eat it all?


    What monster is this? Zombies? No way. Zombies can''t do that. Although zombies are greedy for human flesh, the appearance of zombies eating people is simply extravagance and waste.


    Most importantly, zombies don''t bite bones. It''s impossible to say that even bones are swallowed after killing people.


    Is it any other monster?


    "Is this the same in other places?" Zhong lixiu asked.


    "Yes, after the first attack, we changed the route of the team, but we didn''t expect to be attacked, as if those damn things who didn''t know what they were knew where we were going to go." the man said, scratching his head and looking strange.


    This careless remark gave us another reminder.


    The eyes of Bingya, Zhong lixiu and I suddenly lit up.


    This is the corpse transport team. Although I dare not say what a good car it is, the speed is no problem. Ordinary zombies can''t catch up.


    Moreover, looking at the current situation, basically the first and last cars were exploded, blocking the whole team''s walking route.


    Whether you want to move forward or backward, you are blocked and can''t move at all.


    Zombies can never have such wisdom.


    In other words, this thing is definitely not done by zombies. It feels more like an organized action.


    They may sneak into S City in advance, and they may see all the actions of the team.


    Although the team has been changing routes, if you are watched, it doesn''t matter how you go, you can''t hide.


    Then, on this road, directly destroy the two cars in front and behind. In this way, the team has no way forward and no door back. As a result, it is surrounded.


    Everyone was killed and all the bodies were taken away, even the bodies loaded on the car.


    If I can do this, I can only think of one possibility... Orcs, fake barbarians, and shadows, kalthas and his gang.


    Just them!


    Those bodies were not eaten, but transported away. Zombies cannibals can''t be so clean.


    If you think so, everything becomes clear. These things are done by the orcs.


    "Orc?" hearing my speculation, Zhong lixiu and Bingya frowned.


    To tell the truth, they didn''t pay attention to the so-called orcs. After all, it''s no wonder that the so-called orcs have never been seen by anyone except some limited experts in our territory.


    They knew I wouldn''t lie about such things, but they couldn''t imagine how powerful the orcs were.


    "It''s probably those guys." I said my own speculation: "I told you before that there was a guy in the orc who was using human and animal corpses to make Orc zombies. That guy urgently needed all kinds of corpses, human and animal..."


    "Only those guys can clean up so clean. They don''t eat the body at all, but transport the body away and transform it, so there''s nothing left here."


    Because there has always been a lack of corpses, especially human corpses, kalthas was unable to produce Orc zombies on a large scale.


    The defense of s city is quite tight. Although the orcs seem to have good strength, there is little possibility of breaking into s city.


    But this time the corpse tide hit, it was a great opportunity for that guy.


    This time, there were many more bodies in s city. Those bodies were not incinerated on site, which gave Carl sass a chance. The guy looked at these bodies.


    Of course, all this is my speculation, but the probability of this speculation is quite large.


    "Where was the body buried before?" I suddenly had a clever mind and said immediately.


    Zhong lixiu and Bingya also changed their faces. If those Orc zombies really did it, those damn garbage should not let go of some bodies buried before.


    "It''s on the left of the crematorium. It''s not far away..."


    "Go! You guys, return right away."


    Anxious, several of us rushed over there immediately.


    I don''t even care about taking the car. The speed of the car is definitely not as fast as that of us.


    One body almost turned into a shadow and rushed in the direction of the crematorium.


    As for these brothers here, although it is not clear what happened, they can probably feel that it may be some very bad things.


    One by one, they quickly turned back and returned to the city.


    About ten minutes later, we came to the crematorium.


    This place used to be a crematorium, but now it has been redeveloped and utilized.


    You can ask about the pungent smell before you get there. The smell around the crematorium is really not very good.


    No one in crematorium works here. Every time, bodies are transported and ignited by themselves.


    When we got to the crematorium, we immediately turned left. After walking for a few minutes, we came to a cemetery.


    This is the last place to leave all brothers with dignity.


    All around the cemetery are welded by iron railings. They are very strong. It is difficult for zombies or other wild animals to break through.


    Inside the railing, there are drum mounds burying our dead brothers.


    At this place, no matter who it is, the expression on his face becomes dignified, and a kind of solemnity and solemnity can not help but emerge in his heart.


    The sleeping brothers in it have paid their lives for the existence of s city and the continuation of mankind.


    These are heroes.


    They have enough capital to win everyone''s respect, regardless of strength!


    Here, it can be said to be the most sacred place.


    This is also a place for everyone to remember and make everyone sad.


    Some have tombstones, some don''t even have tombstones. Even if they die, they can''t leave a name.


    If such an important thing had not happened, we would never have come to disturb the brothers'' sleep.


    However, when we came here and saw the situation inside, we only felt a thorough cold moment sweeping the whole body.


    The body was trembling and the anger was burning.


    His eyes became red and his breathing was particularly rapid.


    Right in front of us, what do we see? The original neat tombs and mounds have now been excavated and picked up.


    Every tomb, every bulging mound, was excavated, and the railings next to it were smashed.


    The body inside has long disappeared.


    Some of the corpses buried long ago had already rotted and were ruthlessly and arbitrarily discarded on the nearby sand.


    Some of the bodies are even ragged.


    The bones of those heroes were abandoned, and those sleeping brothers were abused.


    At that moment, I even felt a sharp pain in my heart, and the cold in my chest.


    "No matter who it is... I must kill him..." Bingya''s voice was even more frightened.


    Desecration of corpses is a disgusting thing in itself, not to mention the corpses of these brothers who have contributed their lives to s city.


    People are dead, and they have to be tortured by these damn things.


    No one can hide that anger. Even Zhong lixiu''s face is ferocious. It seems that he wants to choose someone to eat.


    "Where are those damn orcs?" said Zhong lixiu in a hoarse voice.


    Some of the bodies buried here are Zhong lixiu''s men, some even Zhong lixiu''s colleagues and friends... All of us are the same!

 Chapter 477

    Everyone has his own absolutely unbearable things, and everyone has his own adversity.


    When the inverse scale is touched, no matter how good tempered a person is, he will become a fierce beast.


    The cemetery is the only place in s city where all forces and territories will not invade. Everyone maintains the final respect for these heroes.


    But now the place where heroes sleep is destroyed by those damn garbage.


    The cemetery was destroyed, just buried, and even the previously buried corpses were stolen by those damn garbage.


    It was absolutely unacceptable. Even Zhong lixiu was angry.


    "I only know one of their strongholds is in the middle of the mountain. Now..." I frown. It''s hard to say whether the orcs are still there.


    After all, those damn guys are also a group of quite cunning guys. I found the stronghold last time. Maybe they have moved now.


    But despite this possibility, we still got to that place. Zhong lixiu and Bingya were shocked. Obviously, neither of them expected that there was an underground fortress under the mountain so close to s city.


    We came over carefully, but we didn''t notice any movement here.


    Just as we expected, by the time we came here, the building was already empty.


    The whole mountainside is empty, dark and without any luster. But in the darkness, it was gradually filled with a smelly smell.


    That''s the smell of the rotten body.


    Bingya pinched her nose and obviously felt quite uncomfortable with this environment.


    With the nausea in our hearts, we came to the end of the underground world, a wide empty space.


    That smelly smell came from here.


    Once here, I saw two corpse mountains, a large one made of the corpses of wild animals, and a smaller one made of the corpses of human beings. This is where calthas constantly combined the corpses of human beings and wild animals to form a new dead Orc zombie.


    Maybe these people don''t steal bodies once or twice.


    It''s just that this behavior has never been found. After all, few people in s city come to the cemetery.


    The two corpse mountains on the ground have long disappeared, but there are still some broken bodies.


    Those bodies are the bodies of some cats, dogs and even mice. They are all weak beasts.


    Obviously, those powerful beasts have been transformed successfully. As for these weak beasts, they are finally discarded here because of the lack of human corpses.


    Judging from the degree of decay of the bodies of these beasts, those people should have abandoned here for some time. Maybe they moved to their old nest after I found them.


    "They''re gone," I said, shaking my head.


    "Do they have any other nests?" Zhong lixiu asked.


    "I don''t know, but there should be, but we didn''t find it." I said, these Orc zombies must not be so honest guys. They must have other nests.


    Zhong lixiu frowned: "do you have any other clues about these people''s nests..."


    "Maybe it''s all these dark and humid places. They seem to like such an environment." this is the only information I can provide now.


    In Zhong lixiu''s heart, he even vaguely regretted.


    When I first issued the orc warning, even the second time, I didn''t pay attention to it. If I could respond immediately and all members united together, I might be able to destroy the group directly.


    What a pity!


    "Besides, why do we have to find their nest?" I said with a sneer.


    A plan has gradually emerged in my heart.


    People are greedy, and I am taking advantage of their greed.


    "I think those guys should not just want to create these Orc zombies. I can feel that their goal is not so simple..." I said with a grimace.


    Because of greed, I will catch them all.


    At this moment, just outside s City, in the opposite direction, there is a landfill, a huge landfill, which now looks dilapidated.


    This place, isn''t that where Chen Xiaodao came with the sad news zombie? At that time, Chen Xiaodao abducted the bad news zombie here. He tried to kill the zombie but failed. When he went back to find someone, the bad news zombie had already run away.


    But... Did that guy really run away?


    This landfill has just been built and has not even been put into use.


    What you see from the outside is just one of the places.


    There are more and bigger pits inside, which are separated by layers of cement plates.


    In one of the big pits, a huge body lay on the ground, motionless.


    It''s not bad news. What is it? At the beginning, the powerful zombie didn''t escape, but died here.


    At that time, we didn''t even find it at all.


    Can it be said that Chen Xiaodao is lying?


    Just next door, there is another more tightly sealed cavity. The surface seems to have been filled, but there is no garbage under the soil and sand, but it is empty.


    Because of the shelter, there is no sunshine in it, only the torch is constantly jumping.


    Inside, some Orc zombies are carrying corpses one by one.


    "The harvest is not small this time, and hundreds of bodies have been obtained. Ha ha, when can we achieve our goal?" the fake manwang shouted at the calsas with a group of his men.


    For this guy, calthas doesn''t catch a cold. Although he is a lich, he is very elegant. This guy is a reckless man and he despises it.


    However, now that the two sides are in a state of cooperation, it is necessary to leave some face: "in a short time, now our Orc zombie Legion has 60000. When it reaches 100000, it will be almost enough."


    "I don''t understand what you want to do with such complexity. Obviously you can control the zombie. Why don''t you use that power and waste so long..." manwang felt a little incredible.


    This guy is a lich king. This guy is a death chanter. All dead lives will be manipulated by this guy.


    Whether it''s skeletons, undead, ghosts, zombies... Or zombies.


    Zombies are also dead lives. It''s easy for calthas to operate these dead things.


    But this guy doesn''t use this power at all. It''s really strange that he should try his best to make Orc zombies by himself.


    "Hum, it''s an insult to me to let me manipulate those dirty things like zombies..." Carl sass snorted coldly.


    Although he fell into darkness, he is a man who pursues elegance.


    How beautiful is the song of death? And he absolutely doesn''t like the filthy thing of zombies.


    He made them with his own hands. They are handicrafts. They are the beauty of death.


    Yes, after death, it can maintain the movement of limbs and be lifelike. In some ways, it is really a kind of beauty.


    For death chanters, death is the most beautiful life.


    He wants to die himself and let everything die.


    However, he, the master of death, is also quite embarrassed these days. He is even forced to give up his original nest and hide in this garbage pit. This is an insult.


    He vowed to return the insult completely.


    "Where''s the shadow?" calthas asked.


    Among those who returned, calthas did not see a shadow.


    "He went to s city. There are still a lot of corpses in s city that haven''t been transported out. Without the intelligence of that guy, we don''t know when and where they will leave the city..."

 Chapter 478

    100000 Orc zombies, this is calthas''s goal.


    Calthas has been working hard for this goal. He wants to create an army that fully accepts his own orders and commands, but has its own intelligence and flexibility.


    Zuan''s group of perverts, how can they understand the greatness of death?


    But this process is not so smooth. In order to obtain powerful zombies, we must combine humans and beasts.


    Although human beings have high intelligence, their bodies are fragile; Although beasts have strong physique, they are all fools. Only two are combined together, which is the most perfect choice.


    However, animal bodies are easy to get, but human bodies are a little less.


    I don''t know where the damn zombie virus came out and turned humans into this ugly thing. Although it was death, it was so ugly. As a master of death, he didn''t like it very much.


    Moreover, during his own research, he was found his own research institute and was forced to move to this dump.


    More unexpectedly, just a few days ago, a boy led a zombie here and almost found himself.


    After killing the big zombie easily, Carl sass thought he was all right. Unexpectedly, the boy appeared again. This time he came with a group of experts, including the guy who found himself before.


    Calthas really thought he had been found, and even prepared to mobilize his Orc Legion to kill these guys.


    But I didn''t expect those people to wander around here and leave.


    Can you imagine the expression of the death master at that time? There must be a cold sweat on my head that didn''t exist for a long time. Shit, you boys, play with me, right?


    However, it''s always good not to find it. Moreover, it seems that this place is relatively safe. Now there are enough corpse sources, so you can let go and make it.


    The only thing to worry about is that these bodies may rot because they can''t be stored for too long.


    Despite his mana control!


    But it''s good to have more corpses after all. If there are more corpses, you can choose some powerful and powerful bodies from these corpses. The strength of ORC zombies made by powerful bodies is also more powerful, isn''t it?


    In front of me, the fake manwang and the shadow are their very important companions.


    Although calthas despised these two people in his heart, he now needs to rely on them to serve himself.


    I beg your pardon? Let the proud death chanter do the corpse removal himself? Kill me.


    This is a group of people who go to a group purely for profit. These people are different from their other companions.


    In the s City, that shadow once again quietly mixed into the s city.


    The orderly appearance in S City, which recovered quickly after the corpse tide attack, made the shadow feel bored in his heart.


    He doesn''t like this kind of life.


    I really don''t like it. This kind of peace seems to return to the same feeling as before, which will make the shadow ring before me.


    So let those who laugh at themselves die. The end of the world is the king.


    Greedy eyes full of lust sweep around the women who come and go on the road.


    If you don''t have a very important task on yourself, you will definitely catch a woman and vent your desire accumulated for such a long time.


    But now he can only endure. He must hide in the city and try not to create any trouble.


    At this time, the shadow looked at Lin and saw several familiar guys.


    Damn, isn''t that Chen Bolin and Chen Yi? There is another woman nearby... That woman doesn''t know, but Chen Bolin and Chen Yi are old enemies.


    Once in that city, their Three Kingdoms competed for supremacy, and so many of their brothers died at that time.


    It was so natural and unrestrained at that time, but his brothers died one by one because of the damn Lin Yi.


    Also, Chen Bolin and the woman, those two people are also accomplices, two hateful guys, we must kill them


    The shadow couldn''t help killing in his heart for a moment. At that time, he wanted to break free from the shadow and kill these damn guys.


    "By the way, cousin, you said that our motorcade has been attacked all the time recently. Who did it?" at this time, Chen Bolin suddenly spoke.


    Eh?


    It seems to be about yourself.


    "Who knows, it may be zombies or other mutant creatures. Otherwise, what do you want those corpses to do? Except for the metamorphosis in the cave, who needs corpses? But the guy in the cave and a group of orcs under his command have already escaped. They must not be them," Chen Yi said.


    Hum, a bunch of fools, we did it.


    What is escape? It''s called strategic retreat.


    The shadow hummed angrily in his heart.


    "But what if there are so many bodies in the territory? Now they are attacked everywhere. I don''t know when they will be. If those bodies continue to be placed in the city, they will rot away."


    "I can''t help it. I can only harden my scalp, but it should be no problem. Brother Lin sent several experts this time. It should be all right."


    Eh? How dare these people go out to transport the body? How much will be delivered this time and where will it be delivered from?


    The murderous intention in the shadow''s heart suddenly disappeared, supporting his ears and wanting to hear more.


    Moreover, it seems that Lin Yi''s men this time?


    "This time, we are transporting the corpses of our capable brothers. In any case, there can be no problems..." Chen Bolin said.


    Those bodies belong to the capable? That''s even more valuable.


    The shadow felt a little anxious. He wanted to break the mouths of the two people and take out everything.


    Damn it, I''ve been talking for a long time. The key point is where and when I haven''t said yet.


    "By the way, where''s Xiaofeng?"


    "Xiaofeng is preparing to leave the city at the north gate. He is responsible for transporting the body out this afternoon. Woo, let me have a look. He will leave the city in another hour."


    Hoo... The shadow breathed a sigh and finally got the information he wanted.


    There are basically three people in the back, and the one next to them seems to be Chen Bolin''s girlfriend... Damn guy, even this boy has a girlfriend, and he is still a bachelor.


    Damn it


    Don''t want to be abused by this loving couple, the shadow gradually disappeared.


    The three men walked over while chatting about their home affairs.


    "By the way, cousin, you said that recently, our motorcade has been attacked all the time. Who did it?"


    "Who knows, it may be zombies or other mutant creatures. Otherwise, what do you want those corpses to do? Except..."


    But I didn''t hear the shadow of leaving too early. After going out for some time, the familiar dialogue rang again, and it seemed that there was no difference from the previous one.


    "Shit, cousin, I can''t stand it. Is he stupid? He keeps repeating this dialogue... It''s all the way..." Chen Bolin finally couldn''t stand it and ran away.


    "Bai Lin, come on, this is the task that elder brother Lin gave us... Keep your voice down and don''t be heard," said Weng Peiqi.


    Chen Bolin, who was originally quite irritable, immediately became honest under this sentence.


    At this time, the news that there were bodies to be transported out had spread.


    In the direction of the north gate, two hours later... Quietly mixed out of s city. In a piece of ruins, the shadow found an orc and conveyed what he had recorded.


    The man Wang guy will meet himself on the road and completely destroy the team one by one.


    Lin Yi''s men?


    This time, we must succeed anyway


    At the thought of that damn guy, the shadow felt a burning pain in his palm, and a stabbing pain came from the missing finger.


    That damn guy pulled a finger off his palm alive.


    This revenge must be avenged!

 Chapter 479

    That pain, the shadow has never forgotten.


    That guy completely destroyed his life and made himself look like a man without ghosts. All his friends were killed, and even himself suffered endless humiliation and torture.


    That kind of hatred has long forgotten who the root is. Now it no longer cares about right and wrong. Only that kind of hatred continues to spread until one of the two sides dies.


    The guy proudly grabbed his finger in front of him and broke it. He will never forget the shadow in his life.


    Therefore, he must revenge. He believes he can do it with the powerful power he gets, the power of the shadow.


    And... The power of death.


    The guy promised himself that if he did well, he would give himself the ability to control death.


    With those powerful forces, I''m sure I can revenge. With excitement in his heart, the shadow came to the direction of the north gate.


    Sure enough, just as Chen Bolin and Chen Yi said, there are several trucks at the door. They are wrapped in canvas tents. They can''t see what''s inside, but judging from the bloody smell, it should be the body.


    Moreover, the stinking smell can''t have anything other than the body.


    Here, Chen Bolin also saw some other enemies.


    Meng Rui, that guy, is explaining something to Xiao Feng.


    There are dozens of capable people nearby. Sure enough, the strength of these capable people seems to be a little stronger than the previous garbage, but... The most powerful garbage is also garbage.


    Then about an hour later, the team began to set off.


    With the roar of the engine, they left in the direction of the north gate.


    A bunch of fools, do you think you can escape our pursuit by leaving in another direction? How is that possible?


    Thinking in my mind that these fools don''t know they''ve been secretly watching, and dare to go out to transport the bodies, it''s like they don''t know what to do.


    The shadow is secretly proud in his heart.


    It''s no pity that such fools are dead. Who makes them a group of fools.


    Just as the team started to move, the shadow immediately followed from behind, and kept releasing signals along the way.


    Those signals are not felt by others, but their companions can feel the call of death.


    All this is the same as planned. The shadow hides under the shadow of the last car and follows.


    Seeing that the car is farther and farther away from s city and closer to the ambush of his companions, the shadow is full of pride and is secretly calculating.


    Just after feeling that he had entered the predetermined range, a trace of ferocity appeared on the shadow face, and a sharp blade easily pierced the fuel tank of the car.


    Then... Boom


    With a loud noise, the repeatedly appeared picture appeared again.


    Used to doing this kind of thing, for these means, the shadow has been handy for a long time. With a flexible turn of the body, it has left here before the explosion spread out.


    The same explosion occurred just in front of the car.


    This team was immediately stuck in the center and was in a dilemma.


    Seeing several capable people come out of the car in a panic, the pride in the shadow''s heart is more exuberant.


    He just likes to see this kind of appearance. When he sees these people worrying, a abnormal sense of excitement will emerge in the heart of fear and shadow.


    The fake Barbarian King has appeared, leading a large number of orcs to quickly surround here.


    Looking at each other, we can see the excitement in each other''s eyes. This batch is thousands of corpses, and they are of high quality.


    It''s getting closer and closer to the target.


    "Who are you?" Xiaofeng asked with a trace of panic on his face.


    "Hey, hey, who are we? We are the gods of death. You are unlucky to meet us. Lend us your body... Ha ha..." manwang said wildly.


    However, it looks a little stupid. It doesn''t have the powerful feeling of the real Barbarian King, but it is a little sinister.


    "Xiaofeng, do you still remember me?" the shadow stared at Xiaofeng ferociously and said with Yin pity.


    "Of course I remember you... The dead Eunuch in the shadow army spoke like a male duck. He was a big internal manager in ancient times... How can he forget you..." Xiaofeng looked at the shadow and sneered impolitely.


    "Moreover, I will never forget the guy who cheated his friends and let them die. I will never forget this despicable guy in my life. I have always warned myself in my heart not to become such garbage..." Xiaofeng''s mouth is full of ridicule.


    That sentence opened the scar of the shadow.


    Originally, the shadow expected to see Xiaofeng''s fear, but unexpectedly, instead of being afraid, Xiaofeng came to laugh at himself.


    The death of the crocodile, for the shadow, is a torture that has been lingering in my heart. Now it has been uncovered by the breeze again. The shadow only feels a burst of anger.


    "Garbage, I''ll kill you..." the shadow roared.


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry..." Xiaofeng was no longer afraid, and his anger disappeared. Instead, he turned into a strange smile: "Hey, do you know what boss Meng said in my ear when I left?"


    "You shouldn''t hear it. After all, it''s so far..."


    Xiaofeng''s words suddenly gave the shadow a bad feeling.


    "Boss Meng told me that don''t be afraid. Several bosses in the car are here. Don''t worry..."


    too bad!


    The shadow and the fake King were all very smart guys. At once, the two people reacted almost immediately, and their faces changed wildly.


    Damn it, I got it.


    "Retreat..." the fake manwang roared and immediately flew out.


    Damn it, because this period of time went too smoothly, the original vigilance was gone. It was rash. I didn''t expect to be cheated by the other party this time.


    Damn


    Boom


    At this time, the canvas on the carriage suddenly exploded, and figures rushed out directly from the inside.


    At this time, it''s time for revenge.


    Everything these damn guys did before, it''s time to return it now.


    Oh!


    With a shrill cry, Bingya''s body almost instantly turned into a Phoenix, her wings opened, and her body dived directly from mid air.


    Then, one feather went straight down like an ice cone.


    Bingya''s anger, goddess''s anger.


    Provoked the shortest woman in s city and deserved the bad luck of these guys.


    Because the members of the territory were killed and could not revenge, Bingya''s anger had already accumulated to a level that was difficult to vent.


    Now she finally found the enemy, and Bingya''s anger finally found an exit.


    Poof poof


    The harsh sound, like bullets, pierced the feathers directly from the bodies of these Orc zombies.


    The bodies as hard as those zombies could not stop the terrible puncture of feathers, and their bodies immediately became full of holes.


    That kind of picture, even a zombie will die. Even his head is pierced, and it is impossible to live.


    But this strange thing happened. Those guys didn''t seem to be affected. Even if they were pierced, they didn''t die. They even attacked Bingya with open teeth and claws.


    Immortal


    These zombies don''t seem to die at all.


    Zhong lixiu''s time control is the same. These zombies have died and can''t absorb any time from these zombies.


    A card, which was accelerated countless times by Zhong lixiu, was sharper than the fastest bullet. With a snort, it had penetrated through the brain of the zombie.


    But... Even so, the zombie just paused a little and immediately continued to wave wolf claws and rushed towards Zhong lixiu.


    What''s this? How can vitality be more abnormal than zombies, or is the head not the key of these guys?


    "These zombies... Don''t deal with them like this... Do it like this..." just at this time, a voice came from the side.

 Chapter 480

    Because we have never met these Orc zombies, we only heard them from our mouth at most, so Zhong lixiu and Bingya don''t understand these monsters at all.


    They did everything they could to kill these guys.


    Bingya''s wings pierced, Zhong lixiu''s card pierced, Fang Qianxue''s cold ice spear, linniang''s whip... All kinds of means were basically used, and all went straight to the key.


    One head was pierced, or even broken.


    But... These orcs never died at all.


    The bear roared, and the bear''s paws directly fanned in the past. With a bang, Nie Yisong''s body was directly shaken back half a meter away, and his face changed slightly. He was so abnormal.


    For fear of being discovered, each territory only sent two experts.


    Our side is Xiao Ya and I. crab is seconded to Bingya. Zhong lixiu comes with himself and Fang Qianxue, plus Nie Yisong and linniang from Chen Xiaodao.


    There are six people in total. The whole process is extremely confidential, and there are many people. Only a few people know this except the six of us.


    These orcs are so difficult to deal with. Are they short handed this time?


    "Damn, how can these guys not be killed?" Lin Niang stared at Liu Meiyuan, and the expression on her face looked very angry.


    His whip split the orc''s head in half, but the leopard still rushed over, and a group of mouse people behind him took the opportunity to surround him.


    Nie Yisong quickly blocked behind his woman and blocked all attacks with his strong rock like body.


    Nie Yisong has no means of attack. All he has is a heart to protect his woman.


    These two people, even at this time, don''t forget to show their love, show their love, so I don''t want to say anything quickly.


    "Hey, Lin Yi, what should I do?" Lin Niang shouted at me.


    "These Orc zombies are not dealt with like that, so..." I said with a sneer.


    In front of them, a blade whirlwind and blade storm appeared around my body.


    A sharp weapon revolved around my body quickly, and the whole person seemed to turn into a terrible meat grinder in an instant.


    Puff... Puff... Puff


    The dirty blood burst out, and a box of werewolves flew in front of them. Their bodies were instantly stirred into meat sauce and turned into fragments.


    Then... There was no more movement. When the werewolf was cut into pieces, even zombies would die.


    This is the only way to deal with these damn garbage. We''ve seen this power before, and now it seems that these orcs are more abnormal.


    Cut off the waist, and the upper body will still howl and attack.


    After cutting off their heads, these guys will still use their claws to tear the enemies in front. The only way to kill them is to break into pieces.


    When all these guys'' means of attack disappear, it''s when they really die.


    Several giants in s city have come out. The fake Barbarian King and the shadow have slightly changed their faces, but seeing so many Orc zombies on their side... And that mysterious power is waiting, they may not have no chance on their side.


    Perhaps, can we take advantage of this time to catch all the strongest guys in s city?


    When this greedy idea appeared, it could no longer be suppressed. These guys didn''t run away at the first time.


    The Barbarian King roared: "rush, rush, kill these guys..."


    Howling, the orc zombies rushed over.


    On the other side, after receiving my reminder, these experts immediately launched their means. Don''t worry about the power of these experts.


    Perhaps their attack methods are different, but it is quite simple for experts at this level to achieve that purpose.


    She only saw Bingya''s body swooping down from the air. A pair of sharp chicken claws directly grabbed a Orc and took it into the air. Then the two claws made a sudden force, and the body divided into two pieces fell directly from the sky.


    As for Zhong lixiu, he was more simple. With his time control ability, he easily manipulated the only sharp blade on his body and cut off all the heads and arms of these orcs and zombies, leaving only two legs with one body, like a human column. At this time, he was immortal and dead.


    The crab''s behavior is more simple and violent. A huge iron pliers directly smashes down and directly smashes the whole body into meat sauce.


    After finding a solution, killing these Orc zombies became an extremely simple thing.


    Although the orcs rushed forward fearlessly, they immediately became corpses.


    AI Xi, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA and Le Fu Lan were all summoned to join the battle.


    Those powerful orcs are now reduced to lambs to be slaughtered, and their strength is not worth mentioning in front of these real strong men.


    Although there are few people here, it has formed an absolute suppression, and the number of orcs is decreasing rapidly.


    Seeing it go on like this, the fake man king and the shadow finally joined the battle, waving the huge machete in his hand. The man King directly launched the whirlwind chopping, his body rotated rapidly, the blade cut rapidly, and rushed towards me.


    But on the way, a cold arrow shot directly to intercept the Barbarian King. It was ash''s attack. I can feel ash''s hatred for this fake.


    I left this guy entirely to ash, and I knew ash wanted to do it.


    As for me, I looked at the orcs in front of me and opened their hands.


    The blade rotates around, but the green energy in the hand is also gathering rapidly.


    Energy collapse... Explosion.


    A green light quickly penetrated the past, just like sugar gourd. The energy collapse may be difficult to penetrate the body of the zombie, but it is more than enough for these orcs.


    A series of explosions appeared directly, and a large area was emptied in front of him.


    This kind of killing may not be sustainable if it is put on human beings, but for these guys who have long died, they don''t know what fear is.


    Three werewolves, a tiger man and a bear man immediately filled the gap and surrounded it from the side.


    "Whirling blade!" a cross whirling knife turned and cut from the side. With that dull sound, the bodies of several guys were immediately cut in half.


    It was Xiao Ya''s attack. Under the guidance of the goddess of war, shiver, this strong girl''s combat ability is also constantly improving and becoming stronger and stronger.


    I nodded slightly at Xiao Ya. I grabbed the greedy Hydra and drank with a loud explosion. The axe chopped it out. With a loud explosion, the impact brought by the axe blade spread directly around.


    Shua, there were many scars on the surrounding orcs. Immediately, the axe revolved around the body, and the orcs around them were directly divided into two.


    My eyes are looking around quickly. I want to find that guy... Shadow. Since the battle just started, the shadow guy didn''t know where to go.


    Just at this time, my back suddenly tingled. My intuition made me feel the danger. My body suddenly rushed forward, immediately turned directly, and the energy collapsed and pierced directly at the ground behind me.


    My own shadow.


    Puff... Boom


    A huge pit was blown out directly on the ground.


    Then I saw a figure coming out of the shadow. Who is it?


    This guy really put his target on me and must kill me


    Unfortunately, I found out in advance.


    What a good opportunity is gone. The shadow is secretly annoyed in his heart. With a cold hum, he quickly retreats and is ready to look for the next opportunity of sneak attack.


    But just then, a trace of ice blue suddenly appeared on the shadow.


    The next moment, the sound of clicking and clicking sounded. On the body of the shadow, an ice knot was like a mausoleum, completely surrounding the body of the shadow.


    Frozen mausoleum!


    Li sangzhuo is also Fang Qianxue''s unique skill. When the shadow appeared, Fang Qianxue suddenly felt a burst of hatred for no reason. His chest seemed to hurt because of this guy, almost subconsciously. Fang Qianxue''s unique skill directly appeared on the shadow.

 Chapter 481

    That hatred makes Fang Qianxue feel inexplicable. Fang Qianxue doesn''t know why he hates this guy.


    But when I see this damn garbage, that hatred can''t be controlled at all.


    That pretty face even became a little ferocious.


    The frozen mausoleum is Fang Qianxue''s most powerful move. Although it is only a single body, its destructive power is absolutely super strong. Moreover, it is also an extremely powerful control means.


    Caught off guard, the body of the shadow suddenly fell into the ice, and the body that could have moved freely in the shadow suddenly lost its ability to move.


    The shadow was shocked and wanted to break free from the ice, but the whole body was frozen and couldn''t move at all.


    Then... Click, bang, the ice burst, the shadow''s body flew out directly, and a mouthful of blood gushed directly from his mouth.


    Countless wounds were opened in the chest.


    Not to mention, before the shadow got up from the ground, a woman appeared in front of the shadow, holding an ice blue spear in her hand, and stabbed it into the shadow''s chest without hesitation.


    When I saw this woman, the expression on the shadow''s face looked more frightened and almost distorted.


    "Fang Qi... You''re not dead..."


    The voice, even because of excessive fear, became a little distorted. It was impossible. How could this woman be alive? She had killed her and could not be alive at that time.


    It is not so much shock as fear. When a person who has been killed by himself appears in front of him again, the taste of fear makes the shadow frightened.


    What is this, ghost revenge?


    Fang Qi, that''s the name again. Why are you calling yourself this name? You''re Fang Qianxue.


    Fang Qianxue''s eyes became ferocious.


    "Ah..."


    With a scream, the spear in his hand pierced directly. I don''t know why, Fang Qianxue just wanted to kill him.


    Boom


    At this time, the ground under his feet suddenly burst open, and a huge mouth suddenly rushed out from under the ground. The huge mouth seemed to want to completely devour Fang Qianxue.


    Within a minute, a figure rushed out, rushed several meters away with Fang Qianxue in his arms, and avoided the sudden attack under the ground.


    Those strange insects finally appeared.


    Those insects seem to live underground and can shuttle freely underground. That kind of sneak attack is also quite deadly and impossible to prevent.


    Being held in my arms and watched by so many people, Fang Qianxue''s face immediately blushed. The hatred in her heart didn''t know where to go at this time.


    "Be careful, I don''t want to lose you again..." I said softly.


    That sentence made Fang Qianxue''s heart tremble slightly. What he wanted to say was swallowed in his mouth.


    Coincidentally, this scene was seen by the nearby Zhong lixiu.


    Fang Qianxue''s ruddy face, I hold Fang Qianxue''s body, and the kind of shy appearance Zhong lixiu has never met.


    At that moment, a strong killing opportunity flashed in Zhong lixiu''s eyes, but the killing intention was soon suppressed by Zhong lixiu.


    This man, that is a very forbearing man.


    "Let me go..." Fang Qianxue whispered.


    "Be careful, there''s something down here."


    "I see."


    Then I put Fang Qianxue down.


    "Just leave that guy to me. I won''t make him feel better," I said coldly.


    Fang Qianxue, who used to be very proud, now seems to have completely become a little girl. When she heard what I said, she just gave a gentle, um, sound.


    Then I grabbed the huge axe in my hand and walked towards the shadow.


    The shadow itself was frightened by the sudden appearance of Fang Qianxue. Now you see me and think about what happened before.


    The fear in the heart becomes more intense, and the body is constantly regressing.


    "Stop him, kill him... Hurry up, you garbage..." the shadow screamed in surprise, commanding the orc zombies, trying to stop me by the orc zombies.


    But... Not at all.


    There was a gap in strength. A bear man rushed over and greedy Hydra directly split Huashan. That body was split in half from head to foot.


    The energy collapsed and penetrated. The three werewolves on the left were directly blown up. The dog headed man surging behind was directly cut into pieces by the blade whirlwind.


    In front of me, nothing can stop me.


    Walking towards the shadow step by step, I feel like the footsteps of death. My life seems to be shortening.


    The shadow was afraid. The fear of being chased and killed by this man once again came to his heart.


    The original feeling has never disappeared. It has always been in my heart. When I meet him again, the fear will sweep over.


    Trembling, a huge Mantis like strange insect rushed from the left, as if trying to rescue the shadow.


    But with a clang, Dao Mei grabbed the weapon in her hand and intercepted the mantis attack in front of her.


    Another ugly insect was stopped by Elise.


    No one can stop me, no one can.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, the shadow wants to hide in the shadow again. Only in this way can he feel a sense of security.


    Flash!


    However, there is no chance.


    In a flash, my body appeared in front of the shadow in an instant. I punched it and hit it directly between the chest and abdomen of the shadow.


    The whole body immediately hooked into a shrimp shape, flew out upside down and directly knocked over several orcs.


    Poof!


    A mouthful of bright red blood directly sprayed out from the mouth. That face looked as pale as paper without the slightest blood color.


    I felt my voice as cold as the devil, without any emotion.


    "Hey, I remember what I said. Every time I meet you, I will leave some parts from you..."


    This sentence made the shadow tremble again, and the stabbing pain of a broken finger pierced his heart.


    What does this guy want to do? What else does he want to do?


    Ah!


    But before the shadow could react, a green light roared directly from his ears.


    There was no sound. At first, the shadow didn''t even notice it, but there was an explosion behind him, and several orcs were killed.


    But soon, the shadow felt an unbearable stabbing pain from his left ear.


    Left ear, gone!


    Extreme ferocity, cruelty, ruthlessness, violence.


    Blood rolled down his face, the shadow covered his ears, and his body rolled on the ground, screaming bitterly. The pain was unbearable for the shadow.


    This damn guy broke one of his fingers, and now he even lost one of his ears.


    Even if there are countless orcs around, I can''t stop my anger.


    I can''t forget the hatred of this shadow in my life.


    Never forget!


    "Almost, it''s your turn to die..." I smiled grimly, and there was another green light in my palm.


    It was too easy to blow him up at once, so I lost one of his ears.


    But... I''m not going to play for too long. It''s time to let this guy go.


    "Be careful..."


    Suddenly, a scream came from Fang Qianxue''s mouth.


    Fang Qianxue''s face became extremely frightened. Fang Qianxue didn''t see anything, not at all.


    However, Fang Qianxue''s intuition felt a bone chilling cold.


    It''s like... That man is going to die in front of himself.


    Just in front of him, a woman with blue skin and red hair pierced her head with a sharp bone spur.


    Fang Qianxue doesn''t know why, but there is such a feeling of extreme fear in his heart. It seems that he can see that picture.


    Fang Qianxue has been watching the battle there, even surrounded by herself.


    It seems that as long as you look at that man, you will feel at ease.


    With Fang Qianxue''s voice, my head suddenly excited... The position of my temple was pricked.

 Chapter 482

    The whole person is an exciting spirit. I vaguely see the residual light in the corners of my eyes. A dense wave actually appears in the position on the side of my body.


    At that moment, the feeling of extreme terror swept through the whole body, and the body was completely surrounded by the bone chilling cold.


    Although the attack has not yet appeared, the feeling of deadly pain has emerged.


    Hide?


    You can''t hide.


    Almost in an instant, I made a judgment. I can''t avoid it. This move is too fast and insidious. I have no capital to avoid it at all.


    Since you can''t avoid it, let it go.


    My eyes stared round, and a green energy in my left hand burst out in that direction.


    At the same time, the blade storm rolled wildly in that direction. In that moment of mischief, I saw a pale bone spur moved away from my temple.


    Then, a strange figure with blue skin and long red hair disappeared from me.


    It was at that moment that I saw her. She had blue skin and long red hair. Her whole body was almost naked, but on her body, there were circles of leather with spikes, which could hardly be regarded as clothes.


    Even the chest and hips are dressed like this.


    That look, is it beautiful?


    To be honest, it''s not very beautiful. At least it may not be beautiful in terms of Chinese aesthetics, but the figure is absolutely hot. Coupled with that strange dress, it looks like a queen''s style.


    Although it was only a moment, at that moment, I recognized the guy.


    The top assassin in the hero League finally appeared.


    But now even the assassin missed, failed to get my head, and his body quickly disappeared into a shadow.


    The power of invisibility.


    Fortunately, I survived. There was a layer of sweat on my forehead. At that moment, I really felt like I was going to die. If it weren''t for Fang Qianxue''s reminder, I might have been penetrated by the bone spur in the assassin''s hand.


    Shit, it''s scary.


    But it was a short time. When I looked back, the shadow had disappeared.


    The assassin didn''t want to kill me, or did he just kill me by the way? The real purpose is to rescue the shadow? Of course, I guess if he could kill me, the assassin would never miss this great opportunity.


    With the addition of the assassin, the situation on the battlefield has suddenly become a little dangerous.


    Originally, we had an almost absolute advantage. Those orcs were harvested in pieces, and everyone was fighting in a big way.


    But this time, one by one suddenly became cautious. The sneak attack just now really frightened many people.


    Sister Dao, Elise, SANA, levlan, and even Aishi, who was fighting with the fake Barbarian King, gave up the enemy in front of me and appeared beside me. Everyone surrounded me in a circle.


    For these women, my life is the most important. Although they will suffer some losses after they die, they may still be summoned again.


    But I... if I die, I really die.


    Not only because I am their summoner, but also because of that feeling. Living together until now, they don''t want to see me die, that''s all.


    The fake manwang seems to want to continue fighting, and he has several arrows on his body. It looks ridiculous. It is estimated that he has just suffered a little loss in the battle with AI Xi. He is not angry and seems to want to find the field.


    But before long, his face changed.


    He stared at us hard, and then the guy left quickly with the big knife in his hand.


    After the man King left, there was no shadow, and the strange insects quickly disappeared in front of him.


    All the powerful enemies were wiped out in an instant.


    Only the surrounding Orc zombies were left.


    The energy collapse directly penetrated the past and killed all these Orc zombies. Looking at the chaotic picture around us, we all looked a little ugly.


    In some ways, we have probably failed this time.


    Although there was no loss, and it effectively restrained the other party''s actions, but... Bingya, I, Zhong lixiu, Fang Qianxue, Xiao Ya, Nie Yisong and linniang sent out so many experts that they didn''t win the other party. It seems that the other party''s strength is stronger than we thought.


    "Go back."


    With a gloomy face, Zhong lixiu gave a low drink, and then everyone turned back.


    "Sorry, I underestimated this time. If I had known, I would have prepared more experts. Maybe I could take those people off." I said in a deep voice in the car.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. Your plan is actually very good and successful, but we are careless," Bingya said.


    "That''s right, and we don''t have any harvest this time. At least we have a deeper understanding of their strength." Fang Qianxue actually helped me speak.


    Zhong lixiu''s face looks black. I don''t know whether it''s because of the defeat or something else.


    As for Bingya, that strange look is turning on Fang Qianxue. The woman''s character has changed too much during this period of time. Bingya even doubts whether this woman is the woman who has always been right with herself.


    "We originally estimated that there were only the strong man, the shadow, plus a guy like a wizard, and at most three strange insects." Nie Yisong also spoke.


    Although Nie Yisong is usually very quiet and honest, this person is very able to get to the point.


    "But we didn''t meet that strange wizard today, but... It seems that there is another enemy? We didn''t see the previous scene, but brother Lin, were you attacked by something?" Nie Yisong asked.


    They didn''t see the assassin. They only saw me launch energy collapse and blade storm against the void. They just heard Fang Qianxue''s scream.


    "Yes, it''s about a very powerful assassin who can be invisible," I said.


    "Haven''t you met brother Lin before?"


    "No, if I knew there was this assassin, I would call more people. The assassin... Is too dangerous," I said in a deep voice.


    There was a little fear in my heart.


    For such a long time, I almost forgot the taste of dying.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just an assassin. This time we''re not ready. Next time, we''ll catch them all." linniang looks full of confidence.


    It''s just, only I know, that assassin is definitely not an easy guy to deal with.


    "What about transporting corpses?" Zhong lixiu said suddenly.


    "If the body, cremate it near the city, and then find a place in the city and bury it," I said.


    Now there is no other way, because those guys are haunted. We can''t grasp their whereabouts. It''s too dangerous to continue to transport the bodies.


    "At the same time, step up the search. I think those people must be hiding somewhere nearby. Otherwise, they couldn''t have attacked in such a short time..."


    This group of enemies must be killed. Otherwise, the brothers in s city may die at any time as if a sword was hanging above their heads. No one wants to be so frightened.


    After arriving in S City, we separated temporarily.


    I took sister Dao, Elise, ash and Xiao Ya back. As for Zhong lixiu, I went back to my territory with Fang Qianxue.


    Just, walking, Zhong lixiu suddenly stopped.


    "Thousand snow..."


    "My last name is Fang."


    Zhong lixiu hesitated slightly: "Fang Qianxue, why did you just save Lin Yi? Did you feel the assassin?"


    "HMM." Fang Qianxue said softly.


    "Why did you save him? Don''t you know that guy is our biggest enemy. Our original rule was broken by him. He destroyed our interests. If he dies..."


    "But even if he died, now you can''t be the king of s city again!"

 Chapter 483

    "But even if he died, now you can''t be the king of s city again!" when facing Zhong lixiu, Fang Qianxue turned into that cold look.


    Or this is what Fang Qianxue looks like in normal times. If Zhong lixiu had been treated like this by Fang Qianxue before, he would never feel anything wrong. But now, compared with the appearance of Lin Yi before, Zhong lixiu feels that there is more flame in his heart.


    That''s... Jealousy!


    Why are you so shy in front of that man and so cold in front of yourself? Where can you compare with that guy?


    Zhong lixiu''s face was slightly distorted, and Fang Qianxue said the most angry thing of Zhong lixiu.


    He was the king of s city before. Even if he was just a nominal king, he had great rights. But now, this right has been divided into several parts because of the emergence of Lin Yi, and he is only one of them.


    He doesn''t like that feeling.


    In particular, I don''t like the appearance of the woman I''ve always liked to her enemy.


    "Don''t forget, that man is my enemy, don''t forget your identity... If you really do something, those capable people under your hands won''t accept it..." Zhong lixiu said in a deep voice.


    Most of Fang Qianxue''s capable people and ordinary people are from s city. If Fang Qianxue really goes with Lin Yi, I''m afraid those people will riot.


    There was a cold flash in Fang Qianxue''s eyes: "are you threatening me?"


    "It''s not threatening you, it''s just reminding you. Don''t forget your identity and what you did before... You were one of the twelve..." Zhong lixiu said coldly.


    After leaving a word, Zhong lixiu turned and left.


    Left Fang Qianxue alone. Yes, she is one of the twelve. Fang Qianxue knows her identity!


    This identity used to represent power, but now it represents another meaning... Most of the capable people in Lin Yi took refuge in the past from twelve people. Before, most of them were slaves.


    In this regard, Fang Qianxue is no different from others. Although Fang Qianxue never manages things in her territory, she just leaves them to his subordinates to solve. Fang Qianxue has been trying to improve her strength in order to defeat Bingya, but others don''t think so.


    Think about these problems yourself, what to do, boring!


    Shook his head, Fang Qianxue also left and returned to his residence.


    Fang Qianxue has other things to deal with. She doesn''t have much time to pay attention to these things.


    Although the master in the brain is asleep, he still needs to provide a lot of energy crystal nuclei for her!


    I don''t know why, at this moment, Fang Qianxue even suddenly had an idea in his heart that if the master would never wake up?


    As soon as this idea appeared, Fang Qianxue immediately shook his head. It''s not good. Anyway, the master gave himself strength.


    But in Fang Qianxue''s mind, the shadow can''t help but emerge... Why does his chest hurt when he sees that guy, and why does he hate so much, even to the point of trying to frustrate that guy, skin and cramp?


    I''ve never seen that guy, and that guy knows himself and calls himself Fang Qi.


    If what means did Lin Yi use to make himself like this, then... What about the shadow?


    Can I say... I''m really Fang Qi?


    This idea suddenly came to mind. Fang Qianxue was shocked. It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible.


    I''m Fang Qianxue, not Fang Qi. I''ve never heard of that name. I have all the memories of being Fang Qianxue. How can it be Fang Qi?


    Too many things have happened during this period of time. My brain is a little windy.


    It seems time to go back and have a good rest.


    On the other side, Xiao Ya, crab and several women, I returned to the territory.


    Just back, he immediately informed Meng Rui and Zhang Quan to arrange and send some brothers with special ability, fast speed and suitable for intelligence work to search. The base of those orcs must be near s city. This threat must be removed.


    After the explanation, I hid in the room with Xiao Ya and some heroines.


    "Elise... The guy who attacked me before..."


    "Widow maker, Evelyn!" Alice answered directly.


    Sure enough, it''s her!


    The widow maker, Evelyn, actually, when I saw the assassin, I was almost sure.


    That blue skin, decorated with steel nails and belts, long red hair and pointed ears are almost the symbol of the widow maker.


    Widow maker, you can tell by name how terrible this man is.


    In the world of hero League, there are killers.


    Evelyn is one of the most expensive and deadly killers. It is because there are too many targets to kill that many women become widows that she gets the title of widow maker.


    There are only countless legends about Evelyn. It is said that she is not a complete human. It can be seen from her blue skin and goblin like ears.


    It is said that she comes from shadow Island, but no one knows whether she is.


    Maybe Elise knows? After all, Elise is also an expert from shadow island.


    Unfortunately, Alice didn''t know much about Evelyn.


    "That woman is too mysterious," said Elise. "I have never seen her on the shadow island. Of course, it may be related to my main activities in the mainland. I will return to the shadow Island only when I sacrifice. There are not many opportunities to meet Evelyn."


    "But... I believe that even in the shadow Island, there are absolutely few people who have seen Evelyn."


    "But although I don''t know her, I know the danger of this woman!" that horror is known not only by Elise, but also by several other women.


    So after Evelyn appeared, everyone made the same response and concentrated around me, almost forming a circle to protect me.


    Because they all know Evelyn''s terrible, they are worried that I will be killed by Evelyn if I am not careful.


    They''re all worried about me.


    Calthas, half man mahkarim, shadow, fake manwang, now there is another Evelyn... There are more and more experts in each other.


    Moreover, those ugly insects are probably members of the void family.


    The void family, in a popular word, is alien life, things from the void and aliens... In some ways, they are similar to aliens.


    However, there is no doubt that the strength is a lot stronger, and it is also a very powerful force in the hero League.


    The members of the void family have a unified feature, that is, they are too fucking ugly.


    Including those three insects, the other party''s power becomes more abnormal.


    Moreover, you should know that the shadow island is not only these, and the members of the void family are not only these three insects.


    The void family and shadow island are entangled together. Is there any secret behind it?


    Most importantly, I feel a little strange is, how did the members of the void family appear?


    Normally, they should be heroes, and they can only appear by attachment, but it doesn''t seem so. It seems that those guys have complete autonomy.


    It''s a little similar to the fake man king and the calsass.


    Did the real heroes appear?


    Impossible... I denied the idea right now, which is completely impossible.


    How awesome those heroes really are can be seen from the short appearance of the Centaur and Sona, who has just appeared to kill the whole audience.


    Even an auxiliary SANA can have that power, let alone these pure killing machines.


    Maybe those people have found some means. Who knows? If Zuan''s scientists are crazy, those people are abnormal, and abnormal also have abnormal means.


    "Ash, did you notice anything?"

 Chapter 484

    Let''s put aside the widow maker. I turned my goal to ash.


    I know that ash will gain something. Ash went to deal with the fake Barbarian King before. I didn''t participate in it, but completely handed over the guy to ash.


    Aishi''s strength is very strong. Among all the heroes around me, Aishi has followed me for the longest time, the highest level and the best equipment.


    As a result, AI Xi seemed to have the upper hand in the confrontation with the fake Barbarian King.


    AI Xi nodded slightly, and the expression on his face showed a trace of loneliness: "that man is not Tamil, but he has mastered the power of Tamil, but he may not be able to give full play to the power of Tamil for some reasons, otherwise, I am not his opponent..."


    Said ash.


    In other words, that man''s strength is stronger than Aishi, if that man can fully grasp the power of the Barbarian King.


    "Moreover, I can feel Tamil in his body, and the spirit of Tamil has not disappeared." a trace of excitement and strangeness appeared on AI Xi''s face.


    I raised my eyebrows and said, "what do you say?"


    "Because when fighting, whenever I have a flaw and will be seized by that guy, his body will always unconsciously pause, and then the opportunity will be wasted."


    "It''s like this every time. The guy feels very angry. I think maybe the Tamil spirit still affects the body," Aishi said.


    There is such a possibility.


    After all, it is a deep love between husband and wife. Even if the flesh is occupied, the manwang is still not willing to hurt his wife.


    So now it seems that the situation is about this. There is no doubt that the man King''s body is occupied.


    It may be that calthas or some other master who injected a spirit into the body of the Barbarian King, or the body of the Barbarian King''s host.


    Then the spirit of the Barbarian King''s host and the spirit of the Barbarian King are destroyed and replaced by magpies, nests and doves.


    However, the strength of manwang was relatively strong, but he was suppressed and did not completely disappear.


    When encountering Aishi, especially when Aishi is in danger, the spirit of the Barbarian King will still appear occasionally to hinder the guy''s action.


    "That is to say, if we take away or destroy the soul of the fake from the body of the Barbarian King, the Barbarian King will return?" I said.


    With a sharp glance, ash looked up at me: "my master, would you like to help me..."


    "What''s the matter? You''ve been helping me before. If it weren''t for you, I might have died. I don''t know how many times. Now I''ll help you find your husband." I smiled and said.


    Although there are some bad feelings and some reluctance in my heart, but... Well, forget it, people are a couple. What do I eat here?


    Should it be a credit for saving ash''s husband? After all, ashy has paid so much for me since she has been with me for so long. I should do something for ashy.


    I think so.


    "But what should we do..." ash said: "it''s not easy to pull out his soul..."


    Ash still looks worried.


    "This, Zijiao, can you do it?" I asked Zijiao. Zijiao is a master of the spirit department. Maybe she can help.


    The nearby purple Jiao nodded slightly: "I don''t know, but I can try."


    Give it a try. There''s always hope. It''s much better than that without any hope at all?


    After the discussion, several heroines returned to their own space. I slept with Xiao Ya and Zijiao.


    Night, another noisy night.


    Speaking of it, I now have three women, Zijiao, Xiaoya and Nami.


    In such a place, after all, we are embarrassed to sleep together every night, so usually it is basically one woman nearby and three women rotate. Even so, it has attracted a lot of white eyes.


    But even today, after a busy day, I slept well.


    But even if I want to sleep like this, the two women won''t let me go


    Then the next day, a large number of experts in s city began to go out of the city to look for them.


    There were many people and great strength. We couldn''t find a place before. After so many helpers, we soon found the hiding place of those damn guys in calsas.


    When we found this place, the expression on our face was Bao Qingtian.


    Shit, it''s not a pit father.


    Those people were hiding in that dump. We had been to this place when we were looking for bad news. We just had to go a little further and find something wrong.


    As a result, it was missed.


    By the time we came here again, it had changed into another shape.


    The stench of the body caught our attention. We found the body of the bad news, and then we found the guy''s Orc zombie factory in calsas.


    But just like the place we saw before, by the time we found here, the building would have been empty.


    Just half a day, these Orc zombies have been completely relocated.


    It can be seen that calthas is a very cunning guy. As long as the situation is a little wrong, this guy will run faster than the rabbit immediately.


    In the next run, if you want to find this guy again, the difficulty will undoubtedly increase a lot.


    These guys don''t even leave from the ground, but use the big insects of the void family to make holes directly in the ground, and then leave leisurely.


    We can almost imagine the carefree look of these damn bastards when they leave, without the slightest sense of tension.


    The underground passage directly forgot a county outside s city and ended there.


    After arriving at that place, we continued to track for a long time. Unfortunately, the clue was interrupted here, and the trace of these people was completely lost.


    But we know that these damn bastards will certainly appear in s city.


    They want to make Orc zombie legions, and S City, which has the most people alive, will not let go of S City anyway.


    No way, we can only go back, but the vigilance of everyone in the whole s city has improved a lot. Almost every day, there are many super powers with extremely fast speed who keep circling around the s city. Once we find the trace of orcs, we will definitely notify the headquarters immediately and solve the Orc zombies.


    Those who have died, whether human or animal, should fall into a deep sleep. That is the real destination.


    However, those people also seem to feel that people on our side are difficult to deal with, so they have never appeared again, as if they disappeared.


    S City ushered in a short-term peace. After two dangerous attacks, including corpse tide attack and orc attack, everyone can finally breathe a complete sigh of relief.


    It''s just that for ordinary people, we can relax, but for us, there are countless things that need trouble. We can''t relax for a minute.


    This time the corpse tide was blocked, but... What about next time?


    Three million zombies appeared this time. How many will appear next time?


    No one knows. They don''t even dare to think about it.


    But everyone''s heart is heavy, because we all know that the next time the corpse tide strikes, it will be a moment of life and death.


    So in order to cope with the next corpse tide, we must prepare in advance. Three months, about 90 days, sounds like a long time, but for us, this time is still too short.


    In order to reserve enough capital to deal with the attack of the corpse tide, we must start accumulating as soon as possible.


    The ability crystal core must store a large number of weapons and ammunition.


    It''s just that these guns and ammunition are in the hands of Zhong lixiu. It seems that it''s not easy for this guy to hand them over.


    Look at Zhong lixiu now. His angry face is blue

 Chapter 485

    Look at Zhong lixiu. His face is blue and furious. It''s like I robbed his wife.


    I''m kidding. You don''t even have a girlfriend. Where''s your wife?


    Moreover, we''re not here to kill you. We just want to ask you for some technology. It''s not very valuable technology, just the manufacturing technology of some guns and ammunition.


    We''re not asking too much, are we? So, you don''t have to be so angry


    "Lin Yi, Chen Xiaodao, and Bing ya, don''t you think your request is too much?" seeing the three of us, I feel that Zhong lixiu''s voice is shaking. Obviously, our request makes Zhong lixiu very unhappy.


    "No, boss Zhong, we are all thinking about s city. Do you think if s city is broken, we will all have a hard time?" I said with a smile.


    "Yes, Lin Yi is right. It''s very difficult for us to resist this time. If there are more zombies next time, we can''t stop it." Chen Xiaodao echoed.


    It seems that since the last time two of his men defected to Zhong lixiu, Chen Xiaodao began to deal with Zhong lixiu.


    After all, it feels like digging at the foot of the wall. It''s uncomfortable to put it on anyone.


    Besides, the two men ran away by themselves and poached a group of people from Chen Xiaodao''s territory, which made Chen Xiaodao feel even worse.


    However, thanks to the departure of some people, the food crisis in Chen Xiaodao''s territory has finally been reduced a lot, and there is no need to be as embarrassed as before.


    Moreover, especially since Chen Xiaodao came back from his last practice, his strength seems to have increased a lot. He forcibly reduced the 6000 ability crystal cores he needs to bear to 4000. He doesn''t care who Zhong lixiu likes to find.


    Originally, Zhong lixiu was very upset, but there was no way. He took two experts under Chen Xiaodao and could only recognize him by pinching his nose at this point.


    And I don''t know what''s going on. Recently, Chen Xiaodao seems to be close to Bingya and me.


    Although some unpleasant things have happened before, for the Lords of S City, there is no eternal hatred, only the interests exist forever.


    Although I don''t know what Chen Xiaodao wants from us, this time after I conveyed this message to Chen Xiaodao through linniang, Chen Xiaodao immediately promised to come with me and force Zhong Li to repair the palace.


    We have only one goal, that is, the technology and equipment for the production of weapons and ammunition.


    Weapons and ammunition is a very important thing, and now only Zhong lixiu can produce this kind of thing, that is to say, all our quartermaster supplies are stuck in Zhong lixiu''s hand.


    This situation is almost equal to being caught by Zhong lixiu''s neck, which is quite uncomfortable.


    In case of chaos between the two sides in the future, ordinary people on our side have little power to resist. If the other side''s bullets are fired, a large group of people will die on our side.


    So we want to master this technology in our own hands. Although this behavior has a feeling of extortion, it is now.


    When Bingya, Chen Xiaodao and I joined together, it was almost two-thirds of the power in s city.


    In this case, even Zhong lixiu had to deal with it carefully. No wonder Zhong lixiu''s face was so ugly. No matter who was dealt with like this, he would not be comfortable.


    Of course, we are also embarrassed to express our real ideas directly. That righteousness still needs to be thrown on the table.


    So we left the threat that s city encountered above. S city will face the next zombie siege, this time three million, the next time may be four million, five million, six million.


    We can''t do without enough bullets. The bullets allocated last time are basically used up.


    Moreover, what we said is basically the truth. The production of guns and ammunition only depends on Zhong lixiu. We can''t get busy at all.


    But Zhong lixiu is clinging to this technology and unwilling to let go. Now the two sides are deadlocked.


    Zhong lixiu said that he had the ability to produce enough bullets and guns for the next use, and there would be no problem.


    But this guy has only one mouth. The three of us can spit at a mouthful. Zhong lixiu can''t speak.


    "Boss Zhong, I know you are worried that after we get these technologies, it will be bad for you, but you also know that we are now grasshoppers tied to a rope. The strength of s city is getting weaker and weaker, and there are fewer and fewer new people. We are the only human beings left. We will never be bad for you, boss Zhong. I promise..."


    Guarantee? Promise is bullshit.


    Everyone, including myself, knows this.


    "What we want is just some ordinary gun and ammunition technology, and we won''t dig your roots. We won''t want those armed helicopters around you, and we know you won''t give them. It''s just some ordinary guns and ammunition. Can''t the boss even agree to this point?"


    "This time, all our territories lost a large number of members because of the corpse tide attack. If we can''t give some guarantees to the brothers, I''m afraid there will be unrest among the brothers below sooner or later..."


    "If there is any unrest among the brothers below, we can''t hold it down..."


    The three of us, you and I, don''t give Zhong lixiu time to talk at all.


    Now we almost push Zhong lixiu to the edge of the cliff. If you stick to those technologies and don''t want to transfer them, you are a selfish villain.


    If there is any riot and we can''t suppress it, it''s Zhong lixiu''s fault.


    A few times later, he pushed Zhong lixiu to a point of injustice.


    I''ve seen shameless. I''ve never seen shameless to this extent.


    Zhong lixiu finally couldn''t bear the pressure. After all, it''s not what it used to be.


    If these three people really unite to deal with themselves, they really can''t do any good on their own side.


    There was some suffocation in his heart. Zhong lixiu said in a stuffy voice, "I''ll discuss it with other brothers."


    When Zhong lixiu said these words, we knew that things had almost become.


    Sure enough, after Zhong lixiu left, he came back soon.


    "Our brothers have the same opinion," Zhong lixiu said. "You can transfer the technology of guns and ammunition to you, but you must ensure that these technologies must not be used to endanger our territory."


    "Of course, of course."


    One by one, they nodded like chickens pecking rice.


    "Second, we only transfer the technology of semi-automatic rifles and bullets, and the others are absolutely impossible." Zhong lixiu is sonorous and powerful. It seems that if we don''t agree to this, we won''t talk about it.


    At a glance, we can all see the smile in each other''s eyes. Now that we have obtained the technology of these weapons, are we afraid that we can''t get other technologies in the future?


    This was promised.


    "Third, we only transfer technology and materials. You are responsible for them. In addition, even the machinery for production is done by you. We are not responsible for these. After all, the machinery in our arsenal is also very limited."


    This one made us all frown.


    We are not very clear about the operation of the arsenal, but I think there should be many high-tech heavyweight instruments. Without those instruments, even if we have technology, it is zero.


    But looking at the appearance of Zhong lixiu, he is quite determined. That guy will never transfer those machines to us.


    "However, you don''t have to worry too much. In fact, in a county next to s City, there is a former gun factory. There are all kinds of machines. In fact, I got the machines here from there."


    "I can tell you how many useful things you can get from that place, it depends on your own..." Zhong lixiu said.


    "And... You two should share a thousand more power nuclei..." Zhong lixiu said in a calm voice.

 Chapter 486

    One thousand ability crystal nucleus, Zhong lixiu is really helpless. Originally, the normal defense needs of S City in a month is ten thousand ability crystal nucleus.


    Chen Xiaodao 6000, Lin yibingya 2000, they only need 2000.


    But now Chen Xiaodao has lost two thousand. Lin Yi and Bingya are completely iron roosters. There is no way. Zhong lixiu can only bear it by himself. He needs to bear the ability of four thousand crystal nuclei.


    The pressure suddenly increased a lot, so now Zhong lixiu also wants to take this opportunity to get rid of 1000 ability nuclei.


    "Deal!"


    Finally, a situation agreed by both sides was reached. We assumed an additional 1000 capacity crystal cores. Zhong lixiu transferred his gun and ammunition technology, but we needed to find equipment and materials ourselves.


    This is not so much a forced palace as a deal accepted by both sides.


    The transaction has been concluded. From this month, Bingya and we need to hand over 1000 more capacity nuclei, which is not a serious problem for both of us.


    On our side, we want to send some brothers who are smarter and have strong hands-on ability to learn technology.


    It''s not easy to choose these brothers. Mechanics and carpenters are preferred. At that time, Meng Rui thought a little and actually published a recruitment advertisement in the territory to see if he can find some brothers with gun making experience.


    At that time, I wanted to talk about his gun making experience. What do you think this is? Can such people be found casually?


    I wanted to laugh at him, but I didn''t expect that this guy really found some brothers in the end.


    One of the five brothers is a big black man. He looks 30 or 40 years old and has big arms and round waist.


    The black brother really worked in the shotgun farm for some time and had some experience.


    In addition, there are two brothers. These two guys are even more awesome. They actually sell dog food on a treasure... In the jargon, selling dog food is selling guns.


    Later, he was caught by the police and sent to the Bureau. Unexpectedly, he survived for this reason.


    In addition, there is a young man who is a military fan and likes guns. As a result, he can find materials to assemble a shot. He is also an awesome role.


    The last one is even more shocking.


    This guy is a member of the underworld. He makes weapons for the underworld. Generally, he is a box gun and imitates AK. Although it is rough, the effect is good.


    Because the boss of the guild gave his lover to the boy, and the boy worked in the guild for seven or eight years... I say this guy is really bold. Even the boss''s woman dares to bubble.


    Although there are only five brothers, it is much better than expected.


    The five brothers were regarded as masters. They found dozens of smarter ones to take them to Zhong lixiu''s territory for training.


    These people learn from the experience of making guns, but it''s useless if they have only experience and no materials. It''s difficult for a skillful woman to make bricks without rice.


    If we want to really manufacture guns and ammunition, we still need to find gun making machines and materials.


    The materials are relatively simple. Nitroglycerin, nitrocellulose and other things are needed. It is not difficult to manufacture these chemicals manually.


    And Zhong lixiu taught such technology.


    Other materials are steel and copper, which are used to make gun bore, barrel and cartridge case. These materials are also easy to find. What is lacking now is instruments that can turn materials into equipment.


    Just when those brothers went to learn technology, we also organized a group of people to move forward in the direction given by Zhong lixiu.


    In our territory, Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao, Dao Yu, crab, Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian went there. Bingya territory also took seven or eight strong men. Chen Xiaodao took Nie Yisong and linniang with him.


    In addition, he took more than a dozen old drivers driving heavy trucks to look for these equipment.


    "Boss, they have already started!" just after we left, Zhong lixiu got the information immediately.


    Hearing this, a strange smile appeared on Zhong lixiu''s face.


    Those fools dare to persecute themselves. Do you really think they are so easy to bully?


    Want to get those devices? Do you really think those devices are so easy to get? If that were the case, his Arsenal would not be as empty as it is now.


    He didn''t lie. There is indeed an arsenal in that place, and it is very large. Most importantly, there are a lot of equipment in that Arsenal, not only making semi-automatic rifles.


    Even grenade launchers and anti-aircraft guns are made.


    Because that place once belonged to the military. It was a military industry and a secret factory dedicated to providing equipment for the national army.


    Zhong lixiu knew this secret because he was a member of the army''s important plan.


    After suffering in S City, Zhong lixiu felt that the situation was wrong. He used to collect weapons and equipment, but... Zhong lixiu only succeeded in half that time.


    Zhong lixiu just snatched out a set of equipment for manufacturing semi-automatic rifles, and the rest remained there.


    It''s not that Zhong lixiu doesn''t want to take it, but... He can''t take it at all. If he doesn''t run fast, maybe even his life will be lost.


    That place is a wolf''s nest and a tiger''s den.


    "OK, I see. Go down." Zhong lixiu waved his hand and said.


    "Boss, my plan is good. According to this plan, Lin Yi and Bingya will lose at least half there, or even the whole army..." the black moon giggled in the back.


    Obviously a child, but that voice is particularly treacherous.


    "Kill with a knife..."


    "Moreover, even if they survive, their strength will be seriously damaged and will no longer have the capital to compete with us." heiyue continued.


    Just Zhong lixiu looked a little worried: "but if the master loses too much, the next corpse tide will attack..."


    "Next time, it will be three months later, and although I don''t want to admit it, the strength of those people is really good. In the end, they may lose both sides. At that time, we can deal with the things inside ourselves, and the equipment is ours."


    "With those equipment, we can make more powerful weapons. Will we be afraid of the corpse tide?" the Black Moon said with a grim smile.


    He deserves to be the most ferocious of the twelve. His stomach is full of all kinds of insidious ideas. If he is not careful, he will be knocked to pieces by this guy.


    "By the way, I asked you to investigate Fang Qianxue. How''s the investigation going?" Zhong lixiu''s face changed again and asked the black moon.


    "Hey, hey, I don''t know if I don''t investigate. I''m surprised to investigate." the expression on heiyue''s face is particularly strange.


    It seems that a ferocious and ferocious face out of age appears on the young face.


    "What do you say?"


    "We only thought Fang Qianxue was from s city before, because she said it herself, because she still has the ID card of S City... But... Guess what?"


    "I inquired about almost all the locals in s city. No one knew Fang Qianxue before Fang Qianxue became famous."


    No one knows?


    This is impossible.


    S city is not a big city, and its population is not very large.


    Even the people in s city died a lot, but there were so many left. As a result, none of the remaining people knew Fang Qianxue before. This probability is too subtle.


    "I can''t find what happened to Fang Qianxue before, and I can''t find anything related to Fang Qianxue..."


    "Even if Fang Qianxue said the names of his parents and friends, I can''t find someone to know. Even if I know this person, it''s very different from what Fang Qianxue described..."


    "In other words, everything Fang Qianxue said did not leave the slightest mark in S City..."


    "So... My conclusion is only one... Fang Qianxue is not a native of s city at all. Everything about her is... Forged!"

 Chapter 487

    Fake!


    When this word appeared, Zhong lixiu could not help clenching his fist. The expression on his face was like the deep sea, and he could not feel the slightest emotion.


    However, from Zhong Lishu''s body, there was a terrible smell.


    The terrible breath made the black moon''s face slightly changed, her eyes flickered slightly, and she was shocked in her heart. It was worthy of Zhong lixiu. That breath was really strong.


    Unfortunately, heroes are sad about beauty. No matter how powerful heroes are, they will be bound by beauty... Men are such useless things.


    "Why did she... Do that?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple. Fang Qianxue was only an outsider in s city. Without the identity of a local, she couldn''t integrate into it, let alone become one of the twelve people. At that time, it was because she was a local in s city that we tolerated her rise. If she was an outsider... It would have been blocked long ago."


    "Moreover, before that, have you ever heard of Fang Qianxue''s name? No, never. It''s like such an expert came out overnight. We know nothing about this woman."


    Finally, heiyue said, "although I don''t know how Fang Qianxue got in, she is definitely not a native of S City, which is almost certain."


    "But the ID card..."


    "How much does it cost to forge an ID card these days?"


    Zhong lixiu was silent. From what happened recently, Zhong lixiu began to doubt Fang Qianxue''s real identity.


    In fact, with Zhong lixiu''s character, just the slightest doubt at the beginning is enough to make him take action.


    But when the other party was snowing, Zhong lixiu hesitated.


    Fang Qianxue? Hehe, maybe even this name is fake?


    "Don''t tell anyone about this matter, especially Fang Qianxue, do you understand?" Zhong lixiu said in a deep voice.


    "I understand, but boss, I hope you know our current situation. Now is not the time for women''s benevolence." a trace of killing intention flashed in heiyue''s eyes.


    "I have my own discretion. I''ll arrange it."


    The two men were discussing in a low voice, but they didn''t notice. In a dark corner, a little mouse saw and listened clearly to what happened here.


    Far away, a woman''s face was pale and her body was trembling slightly.


    Who is that person, not Fang Qianxue?


    Fang Qianxue is manipulating a little mouse! It was an ability taught to her by the master. Through her own strength, she controlled some lives, erased their minds, and then controlled them for surveillance and eavesdropping. They were all the best choice.


    In the last two days, Fang Qianxue obviously feels that some people are investigating themselves, and that kind of power comes from heiyue, who is Zhong lixiu''s direct subordinate and loyal to Zhong lixiu.


    Seeing the black moon go to Zhong lixiu''s residence, Fang Qianxue couldn''t help but control a little mouse and wanted to see what they said.


    I just didn''t expect to hear these things.


    This time I heard these words, just like a thunderbolt, exploded in my mind.


    In Fang Qianxue''s mind, there was complete chaos. Fang Qianxue couldn''t accept these things for a moment.


    I''m not a native of s city? How is this possible? I clearly have the memory of all my life in S City


    However, that''s all. What a simple memory. Parents, boyfriend, two girlfriends, that''s all. What other memories do you have in s city?


    go to school? I only remember that I went to school, but all my classmates forgot.


    I used to work in a communication company, but I forgot the name of the company, the boss and my colleagues.


    In S City, before that, no one knew himself?


    Fang Qianxue knows that what they have investigated is true. But it is because of this that Fang Qianxue feels more and more unacceptable.


    Fang Qianxue only felt that his head seemed to be pierced by a needle, and seemed to want to pierce his head completely.


    Ah!


    In the dark, Fang Qianxue''s shrill scream came from the cold house. The sound sounded like a female ghost.


    The body curled up on the floor and rolled constantly, with hair scattered.


    The confusion in the brain, the pain of memory about to emerge, and the Madness on the nerve made Fang Qianxue''s body tremble violently as if it were twitching.


    At this moment, where does Fang Qianxue still have the appearance of a goddess? Female nerves are pretty much the same.


    Countless information is surging wildly in the brain, and Fang Qianxue''s normal world outlook is rapidly collapsing.


    The information you received before is false? Is your memory false?


    What I thought had happened never happened. My relatives and friends didn''t even exist.


    Why did this happen? Why did this happen? Who will help me?


    At that moment, faith, memory and ideal all collapsed, leaving only endless despair.


    What''s going on? If you''re not Fang Qianxue, who is it? Fang Qi, can you say that you are Fang Qi? This is your real name.


    But the master said that the man was deliberately fooling himself


    No, and... The shadow, the hatred?


    Lin Yi, the shadow, the stabbing pain in his chest, the splashing blood, the man holding a corpse wailing... The scenes quickly crossed Fang Qianxue''s mind like lightning and passed away in a twinkling of an eye.


    Fang Qianxue doesn''t know why she has such a memory. She clearly doesn''t have any memory in this regard.


    No, Shifu, can you say... Shifu is lying to himself?


    Being cheated by the only person worth relying on, the pain in my heart is even more intense.


    Can it be said that all this is a dream compiled by the master for himself?


    What is he, or is he simply something that should not exist in this world?


    Since it shouldn''t exist in this world, it''s better to die.


    In Fang Qianxue''s heart, she even had an impulse to commit suicide. She wanted to end her life, and then... Everything was over.


    But at this time, a figure suddenly appeared in Fang Qianxue''s heart.


    That man... That man is now in danger and stepping into the trap step by step.


    Go save him!


    When this idea appeared, it could no longer be controlled. The idea of trying to save the man became stronger and stronger.


    Anyway, she didn''t want to see the man die, absolutely not.


    Boom


    Fang Qianxue''s body suddenly rushed out of his room.


    The body turned into a streamer, rushed out directly from the city and flew in the direction of what happened.


    She''s going to save people.


    No one knows that at this time, earth shaking changes are taking place in the seemingly peaceful s city. With the emergence of this change, the power pattern of s city is likely to change again.


    Who can benefit from this turmoil?


    At this time, we have come to the location of the Arsenal according to the map.


    This place is quite secret. Only a guy like Zhong lixiu can know it.


    The arsenal is hidden in the depression of two peaks. Who would have thought there was an arsenal in this place?


    Under the cover of the dense jungle, a concrete road leads directly to the arsenal.


    It seems that this operation should be very smooth. The road is very complete. It seems that there are not many traces of damage.


    There are no zombies, dirty blood and other things on the ground, which is completely different from other places we met when we came here.


    It is estimated that there may be a small number of people, not even a few zombies. Even if the end of the world comes, the threat should not be too great.


    "Brothers, let''s go..."

 Chapter 488

    "Brothers, let''s go..." shouted, and we drove into the arsenal with our brothers.


    The doors of the Arsenal are open. In the surrounding jungle, you can see some broken and ineffective instruments. It can be seen that it should be quite tight before.


    When we got to the door, we stopped and left a few brothers to guard here. If anything happened, we should inform them in time. Other brothers went to the arsenal.


    Although it looks quiet, as if there are no zombies, it''s better to be more careful at this time.


    Because the position at this door doesn''t look as intact as that road.


    The gate was knocked open by something, which left a deep depression and blood red marks, which looked quite obvious.


    In the arsenal, there are also obvious signs of fighting. Many places look a little ragged.


    It can be seen that the battle that took place at the beginning should also be quite fierce.


    The armory has no signboard. This gate is an entrance. There is a large area covered in the mountain depression, which is the scope of the armory.


    "Be careful, this place may not be as calm as it seems. Remember that our task is to find machinery. Just find those machinery that can suppress the barrel, barrel and cartridge case. If you encounter anything, you can do it and run if you can''t do it. Don''t be ashamed," I whispered.


    "Bingya, Xiaodao, let''s go there. We''re in charge here. This place looks very big. If you search it a little, who knows how long it will take."


    We are going to act separately. After all, this place is too big. If we search it a little, who knows how long it will take.


    We not only want to get those instruments, but also consider the problem of time. Otherwise, if it gets dark, we will be in trouble.


    After dark, the activities of zombies and mutant creatures will become more intense. On the contrary, we will be greatly affected.


    It''s too big. We don''t know many machines at all. We can only roughly search according to the appearance of the instruments we saw in Zhong lixiu.


    It is worthy of being the military''s Secret Arsenal. Although it has been so long, it still maintains its original appearance in many places. It looks a little dilapidated outside, but it is still well preserved inside. It has not rusted and broken in more than a year, and it is still quite bright.


    Without taking two steps, what appeared in front of me was a huge factory building, surrounded by huge alloy steel. Walking here, the echo of footsteps was particularly obvious.


    The workshop covers a large area and seems to lead directly to the interior of the mountain... Before the end of the world, I''m afraid only the state and the military can do this.


    In this factory, all kinds of strange machines can be seen, and some machine tools are even huge and frightening.


    "Does this thing look a little like Zhong lixiu..." suddenly an echo sounded in it.


    In the quiet space, the sound is particularly loud.


    Before he finished speaking, fan Xiaotian himself was startled. He obviously didn''t expect his voice to be so loud.


    Following fan Xiaotian''s eyes, we looked at the past


    "Roll, that''s the one who makes Helmets..."


    It is obvious that Zhong lixiu has moved through some of these places before. In this plant, we can see some scattered traces of demolition.


    However, what Zhong lixiu and others moved away was really just the tip of the iceberg. As the guy said, there were countless huge instruments in this arsenal.


    Many of them can''t be transported away at all. The volume is too large. Even if they are disassembled into parts, we can''t take them away.


    "This thing, the one who suppressed the barrel, found it..." Zijiao''s voice came from the depths.


    We rushed over and saw Zijiao standing next to a slightly smaller machine tool.


    There is even a sign next to it that says gun barrel pressing machine tool.


    This is absolutely not wrong.


    I didn''t expect to find one so soon. This time it was really smooth.


    "Come on, take it down!"


    We became super destructive. Originally, a completely installed machine tool was disassembled by us after a few times.


    It''s relatively simple to disassemble this heavy machinery. The difficulty of disassembly lies in the above screws and various clips. It takes a lot of strength to disassemble, but the most important thing here is strength.


    I didn''t see the guy fan Xiaotian. I grabbed a screw directly with my fingers and removed the extremely strong screw after a few times.


    A huge machine was completely disassembled in a short time, and then all of them were moved to the car by several space capable people such as Chen Bolin and Weng Peiqi, and then reassembled after being transported back.


    Otherwise, if they are too big, even those with space capabilities cannot transport them.


    When we found the machine tool to suppress the barrel, it was much easier to find other things. Before long, we found the place to make bullets.


    PS: These are all made up by crows themselves. In reality, Arsenal is definitely not like this.


    About a few hours later, we have basically got a complete set of equipment for semi-automatic rifles.


    After these things are transported back, they can almost produce semi-automatic rifles.


    However, with only one set of production equipment, the production speed will certainly be very slow. I''m afraid it can''t support our use in so many territories.


    So we continue to search, and more and more devices are found by us.


    This time things went well, we all felt a little incredible. Maybe we''ve encountered too many things all the time. Suddenly, it''s so smooth that we all feel a little incredible, even unacceptable.


    Shit, I guess it''s a masochistic habit?


    Later, we even saw some machines that made other good things.


    "Howitzer... Even this thing... Our team still has a place. Do you want to dismantle this thing?" we found a good thing in the depths of the factory.


    Grenade launchers, not bullets, but shells.


    It''s the best thing to deal with groups of zombies.


    Now we have collected three sets of equipment... It is said that we have almost collected. In addition, what Bingya and Chen Xiaodao found on the other side is basically enough to set up a small arsenal.


    However, perhaps it is because it is too smooth that we are a little careless in our hearts.


    People are always greedy. This feeling is like gambling. They always want to end the next one and get another one.


    However, we are always greedy and always want to get more good things. We can get back more equipment, produce more weapons and arm more people in the territory.


    The next time we encounter a corpse tide, more people will survive.


    Whether it''s because of greed in our hearts or other things, in short, we didn''t leave here right away.


    Not only us, but also Bingya and Chen Xiaodao on the other side seem to be in the same situation.


    Everyone tacitly understood that no one had taken the lead in informing him to leave here.


    I''ve been looking here, eager to find more and more powerful things.


    We don''t believe there are only these rifles in this arsenal.


    We don''t want to find missiles or anything like that, but at the very least, we also want to find some other such heavy firepower weapons.


    Our weapons and equipment are too fragile in the face of corpse tide and those powerful monsters.


    Every time they were attacked, countless brothers died.


    That picture hurts us.


    Those who die are brothers.


    Perhaps it is because of such a desire that we have been looking for it here.


    Until


    Ah!


    A shrill scream suddenly came from another direction.


    That voice made all of us look crazy. The direction of the voice was the direction of Bingya.

 Chapter 489

    The scream made all of us turn pale.


    That''s the sound from the direction of Bingya and Chen Xiaodao. It''s on the other side of the arsenal.


    What happened in that direction?


    "Chen Bolin, Xiaofeng, you retreat with your brothers, Xiaohuang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Zijiao, you come with me..." almost instantly, I immediately responded and issued an order.


    Obviously, something bad happened in that direction.


    Before I know what happened, I must ensure the safety of my brothers.


    The weak brothers were taken out first. As for the other strong members, they rushed in the direction of the voice.


    Roar


    Just rushed over, even before he got there, a terrible roar had sounded.


    The voice was full of anger, like being disturbed in a deep sleep. The violent voice was full of violence that destroyed everything.


    Then, only a bang was heard, and the ground under his feet was trembling violently. Immediately, there was a clicking sound, as if something had collapsed.


    When we rushed out of the factory on the right, we only saw that the factory on the left had collapsed.


    At the same time, a thick smoke was rising into the sky.


    That picture made me anxious and stamped my foot and rushed over.


    It''s definitely not an ordinary gadget to make such a big noise.


    Is there any terrible monster hidden in this factory?


    I don''t know what happened to Chen Xiaodao and Bingya.


    Then, in the collapsed factory, we saw a huge figure separated from the mountain.


    Yes, it''s breaking away from the mountain.


    The factory has drilled into the mountainside, which is quite secret. There are almost rocks all around. In the large rocks above, a huge figure is breaking away from the mountain.


    That huge mountain has turned into... A stone giant?


    At the beginning, we even thought we were wrong, but the terrible power shown by that guy made people experience what is real despair.


    I only saw that when the guy''s body was completely separated from the top of the mountain, his huge body was even larger than the zombie of the bad news. His body ten feet high was a real giant.


    The arm was a stone pillar, and a fist hit it directly, and a huge depression immediately appeared in the collapsed factory.


    Then... Hum... Bang, an aperture spread out from under the fist to intercept the deadly attack.


    Two extremely powerful forces collided together, and a shock wave spread around, directly destroying everything around.


    But this time, the picture under the fist was fully displayed.


    Nie Yisong supported a mask with both hands and completely resisted the huge fist on his head. The earthy mask had indestructible power. Even with the power of the huge stone man, it could not be smashed directly.


    Under the guard of Nie Yisong, the members around him were not hurt too much. All the people behind Nie Yisong survived, but there were still several broken bodies nearby, and the blood was particularly clear on the ground.


    Those bodies seem to be torn apart by something sharp


    However, although Nie Yisong blocked the condescending violent attack, the pressure on Nie Yisong was also extremely terrible.


    A mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, and his face was very pale.


    Just now, when they were looking in the factory on the left, they were suddenly attacked.


    Here, they found a lot of good things. The factory on the right is manufacturing machinery, the warehouse of raw materials on the left, and... The place for stacking finished products.


    Here, they saw a lot of weapons, pistols, rifles, sniper guns, and even grenade launchers, shoulder mounted portable rockets, as well as a lot of small mortars. As for all kinds of shells, they were completely blocked box by box.


    At that time, when they saw these things, they were full of excitement. I have to say that it was really a very happy thing to find these things. At that time, they began to carry them immediately.


    Take whatever you see, and give priority to those hard to make things such as shells.


    However, after carrying it back and forth several times, his brother was attacked.


    When a brother was carrying a box of shells to go back, he was suddenly attacked, and the brother''s body was directly torn off.


    Then the scream woke them up, but when they immediately turned to see it, the monster who attacked his brother didn''t know where to go.


    Just vaguely saw a figure, his body lying on the ground, as if it were an animal.


    But the speed of the monster was so fast that they didn''t have time to see the real shape of the monster.


    That''s all. If it were just that monster, they wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Most importantly, there is not only one enemy in this place.


    Before they could recover, a terrible force fell directly from the sky.


    Although some brothers escaped in time, a large number of brothers could not escape at all. They were trampled down by a huge foot and turned into meat sauce.


    Then, another huge fist fell directly with the force of collapsing terror.


    It can''t stop... Maybe another group of brothers are going to die.


    Seeing this situation, Nie Yisong couldn''t bear to see his brothers die one after another. He stood up and blocked the attack with his own strength.


    Everything on his head was smashed by the fist, and this was the first time they saw what this guy really looked like.


    Huge, just like the legendary giant.


    The whole body is completely composed of huge stones. The appearance looks like transformers, angular.


    Some parts of the body even grow patches of blue moss.


    That body is as strong and tall as a real mountain. It looks like human beings. It has hands, feet and even a head. On that head, two eyes emit a strange ice blue.


    The fist was blocked? The huge stone man was obviously quite angry, another roar, and a blue light flashed on his huge fist.


    This obviously accumulated most of the energy, and the fist attack became more terrible.


    Click


    Like the sound of broken glass, the protective cover in front of Nie Yisong was instantly broken, and then under the impact, Nie Yisong''s body was directly shaken out.


    Puff, puff, puff... The body passed through the ruins. I don''t know how many broken walls and steel plates were directly smashed through.


    That power was so powerful that it was shocking and desperate.


    "Dare to hurt my man... I split you..." seeing her man hurt, linniang also showed her naughty side.


    Apricot eyes stared round, the palm shook, and the whip like a poisonous snake immediately extended in the past, Shua, and directly entangled one of the stone man''s arms.


    Although the whip looks like a whip, it is extremely sharp because of the bonus of linniang''s ability. As long as it is split, even the tyrant will leave a crack.


    However, when his whip was wrapped around the stone man''s arm, the stone man was not hurt at all.


    Instead, she threw her arms in disdain, and linniang''s whole body was taken out by this stone man.


    Bingya''s body quickly turned into an ice crystal Phoenix, and her body appeared in the air to catch linniang''s body.


    The war over there looks quite fierce. The strength of this stone man is quite strong.


    Chen Xiaodao and linniang have supported them very hard. We must go over and help.


    As I rushed over, I took out five cards and all five heroes appeared.


    "Ancient stone statue..." just appeared. When I saw the stone man, several people spoke almost at the same time.


    There was even some shock in the sound.

 Chapter 490

    Ancient stone statue!


    When the name appeared, I couldn''t help but stare. The expression on my face looked strange, but what made me feel even more strange was the expression on the faces of ash.


    It was a slightly shocked, surprised and worried expression, a very complex feeling.


    Stone man, ancient stone statue!


    To say this name, many people who have played the hero League know that there are many wild monsters in the hero League game. Those wild monsters can get money and experience rewards after they are killed.


    There are two kinds of stone wild monsters. One is a small stone statue, a very low-level wild monster, and the other is an ancient stone statue. Relatively speaking, the higher-level goods can get buff bonus after being killed, which belongs to a more important resource.


    But... That''s the wild monster in the game. How did it appear here?


    Moreover, although this stone man is a stone man, it still looks quite different from the ancient stone statues in the game.


    This is not the strangest, the strangest. If this is really just an ancient stone statue, why do they have this expression?


    Ancient stone statues should be said to be a relatively simple wild monster. You can kill them easily. Do you need to show this expression?


    Even a little scared?


    "I don''t know where you got the news, but this ancient stone statue is definitely not an easy guy," said Aishi in a deep voice, which was dignified.


    "Unexpectedly, even this demon came to the world. This creature didn''t die when the world collapsed." sister Dao''s voice was also disgusted.


    The more I said it, the more I felt strange.


    Can we say that this ancient stone statue is still a very powerful life?


    At that time, I felt a little incredible. It was obviously just a very ordinary wild monster. Is it really so powerful?


    As a result, I heard a very different ancient stone statue from the mouth of Aishi.


    The world they live in is a world completely different from ours.


    In that world, there are magic, science and technology, heroes, monsters, aliens and powerful local life.


    The ancient stone statue is one of the races with great strength and long history. It is not a life, but an ethnic group.


    It belongs to the branch of the giant family. It is huge. Its body is completely hard stone and indestructible.


    Although the character is not so fierce, it is definitely not gentle.


    Although it''s nothing at ordinary times, it would be a disaster if the ancient stone statue woke up when it was sleeping.


    This guy will smash all the guys who disturb his sleep into pieces with his iron fist.


    There is no doubt that our arrival is a kind of harassment for this guy. That kind of quiet sleep is broken by our search.


    Then this guy immediately launched a terrorist attack.


    "Ancient stone statues often sleep near the mountains. They can draw strength from the mountains, and even summon and make small stone statues. In our country, ancient stone statues hurt people several times. Each time, many experts are needed to suppress the ancient stone statues." sister Dao said.


    Darling, I didn''t expect that an ancient stone statue that was originally thought to be very insignificant had such a background.


    If it was such an ancient stone statue, the guy''s difficulty would immediately rise to a higher level.


    From the picture of just smashing Nie Yisong, we can clearly feel how powerful this guy is.


    I didn''t expect a guy who has been abused in the game to have such strength. It''s really unexpected.


    As they explained to me the origin of the ancient stone statue, we rushed forward quickly.


    Overhead, Bingya opened her wings, and cold arrows suddenly shot from the sky.


    At the beginning, Bingya used this move to deal with zombies. She killed a large area at once, just like machine gun shooting.


    But now, when those ice arrows were shot on the body of the ancient stone statue, there was only a tinkling sound. All the ice arrows were completely broken and could not cause any damage to the ancient stone statue.


    Moreover, for this continuous attack, the ancient stone statue seemed to feel bored. With a roar and no action, a huge stone flew directly from the ground and hit Bingya.


    If Bingya didn''t hide fast, it might break Bingya''s body.


    "Forgot to say, ancient stone statues also have the ability to control boulders..." ash added.


    I feel dizzy!


    Originally, it was difficult enough to deal with, and there was this abnormal power. It immediately increased several difficulties.


    At this time, we also rushed to the ancient stone statue.


    In this situation, no one said a word more. Just go up and do it. It''s a waste to say a word more.


    When you really work, you can feel how powerful this guy is.


    Grasping the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs, I jumped, and my body directly appeared at a height of tens of meters. From a commanding position, the greedy Hydra directly cleaved at this guy''s body.


    Weakness?


    There is no weakness. This guy is the same up and down, all solid stones, and even his eyes are pale stones.


    For this huge guy, no matter where he attacked, it was the same, so my axe went straight at this guy''s head.


    Qiang!


    The harsh sound and a large amount of Mars burst out directly. I just felt that my hands were numb and numb. My body was impacted by a shock force, and the greedy Hydra was almost out of hand.


    On this ancient stone statue, it was just cut out a depression, that''s all.


    Shit, it''s fucking strong.


    How do you deal with this guy?


    Even the greedy hydra can''t split things. I''m afraid the energy collapse can''t.


    Other brothers surrounded.


    Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Zi Jiao, Xiao Ya, Dao Yu... The strength of these people is absolutely terrible.


    In addition, Bingya, linniang, Chen Xiaodao... This power can be said to be more than half of the experts in the whole s city. This power can easily kill zombies even if it is bad news.


    But so many people can''t kill this ancient stone statue.


    This huge guy keeps waving his fist. Any touch can cause amazing damage. No one can stop this guy''s attack.


    Even Nie Yisong and the sword language transformed into a judgment angel can''t bear it twice. Every attack is fatal.


    After fighting for more than ten minutes, the ancient stone statues are still fierce and frightening. They don''t feel tired at all. On the contrary, we are panting one by one.


    There are traces on the ancient stone statues, which is the biggest damage we caused, and that''s all.


    And this kind of damage is nothing to the ancient stone statues.


    Shit, how do you fight?


    "Shit, if we can''t, let''s run." I gasped.


    This ancient stone statue is abnormal in defense attacks, but it looks like it can''t run fast. If you can''t do this guy, you can only run.


    "But there are many shells in it..." Chen Xiaodao said with wide eyes.


    His attack is the weakest in the face of ancient stone statues. He can hardly help. Although the scalpel is sharp, the little stone foam cut off from the ancient stone statues at one time is not helpful at all.


    shell?


    This word made my eyes shine.


    "So many brothers have died. If we don''t take those things away, we''ll be too bad. There are rocket launchers and howitzers in them. We all lack these things," Chen Xiaodao said again.


    If you have these weapons, you can basically solve them easily even in the face of the attack of the corpse tide.


    What is missing now is these things.


    The last time he lost a lot in his territory, Chen Xiaodao didn''t want to give up these things at all.


    Not only Chen Xiaodao, but all those who heard these words widened their eyes and felt the flame in their hearts.


    "Grass, dry it!" I roared in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 491

    Because of the temptation, almost all of their eyes are red and spraying flames.


    Shells, rocket launchers, howitzers... If there are such things that blow up a large area among the corpses, we are still afraid of these dry birds. Even three million zombies will be killed directly.


    Scared of shit!


    Kill him!


    Originally, some people were unwilling to continue fighting. Under the stimulation of this, they suddenly became energetic and seemed to have a lot of strength.


    I even have an idea in my mind. Do you want to buy a scroll? There are many scrolls on my body. Maybe... Can I kill this ancient stone statue with those things?


    No... but soon I vetoed it myself.


    The destructive power of those scrolls is indeed very strong, but it is precisely because the destructive power is too strong. They are basically the tactics of large-scale attack, and it is easy to destroy all the weapons inside.


    "Everyone, attack all together, attack this guy''s legs..."


    I also thought of the time when I dealt with the bad news zombie. The strength of the bad news zombie was also strong enough to be abnormal, but it also became waste after being cut off one leg.


    Maybe we can use this method to break one leg of the ancient stone statue. In that case, maybe


    When I thought of it, I rushed to it in a flash, and the greedy Hydra directly split it at this guy''s leg.


    Large pieces of stone chips flew like snowflakes.


    One move was successful. When the ancient stone statue attack came, I immediately opened the ghost and walked quickly, and nearly ran away.


    Then, there were two loud explosions, and the cation cannon in the hands of Zhou Jia and Chen Yi roared almost at the same time.


    At the same time, it exploded at the position I chopped before. The destructive power of the cation gun was also abnormal. It could turn countless lives into powder and disappear silently.


    This time it was also quite violent. It exploded at the leg bend, and a deep depression immediately appeared on the leg bend, which was as thick as a stone pillar.


    "Help me, I can''t stop his attack." Chen Xi said in a deep voice.


    Chen Xi''s strength is very special. His strength comes from the strength of monkeys in the hero alliance, but his actual combat ability is not very strong.


    But the brass stick in his hand is like a golden cudgel. So far, there is nothing that can''t be broken by the copper stick in Chen Xi''s hand. Before the bad news zombie, this guy directly cracked the bad news zombie, which is sharper than my greedy Hydra.


    I don''t know what this stick came from.


    At that moment, Zhang Yin rushed over immediately. His right arm became very red and his sleeve broke directly.


    This guy loses a sleeve every time he explodes seed. It''s a waste.


    After a punch hit the guy''s wound, his body immediately drilled out to attract the target of the ancient stone statue.


    At this time, Chen Xi and Chen Bolin, the two brothers of the Chen family, appeared next to the ancient stone statue at the same time, and the stick in Chen Xi''s hand immediately swept over.


    I only heard a slap, and large pieces of stones flew out directly.


    Sure enough, that stick didn''t disappoint us after all. It caused more damage than before.


    Then Chen Bolin grabbed Chen Xi and moved in an instant. The two men disappeared at the same time, avoiding the attack of ancient stone statues.


    We have found that to deal with this monster, we can cut off his legs directly. As long as we cut off this guy''s legs, even if we can''t kill this guy, it can at least make this guy unable to continue to cause danger to us.


    The effect is quite good. Everyone works together at this time.


    Everyone is a master. It''s too simple to cooperate.


    Round after round, some people attracted the attack of the ancient stone statue, while others took the opportunity to cause damage.


    After several rounds, finally, there was only a click, and the guy''s leg was finally cut off.


    Then the huge body collapsed directly, and there was a burst of cheering in the crowd. Finally, the guy was put down, and it was time to kill the guy completely.


    That''s what we think and do.


    One by one with weapons, they were ready to go and cut this guy.


    But then something strange happened.


    One leg was cut off. The guy seemed very angry and roared loudly.


    His fist hit the ground violently, and then he saw that the ground was cracked, and pieces of stones came out from under the ground. Through this, they all attached to the guy''s broken leg again.


    In a few seconds, the originally cut leg grew back.


    Your sister, what''s this?


    Your leg was cut off with great difficulty. You grow out in a few seconds. What a fart?


    Not to mention, this guy got up again from the ground after his legs grew again in a rage. He didn''t attack us directly, but turned back.


    Does this guy feel like we''re not easy to deal with and ready to give up?


    But soon, we found that this was not the case.


    I only saw this guy, waving his huge fist, smashing on the nearby mountain wall again and again, and the huge stones rolled down the mountain.


    Then the stones that fell to the ground quickly combined together, just like plasticine, they actually gathered together and became a little smaller ancient stone statue, small stone statue!


    One, two, three, four, five more small stone statues.


    Moreover, it''s a small stone statue, but it''s also half the size of an ancient stone statue. It''s definitely hard to deal with at a glance.


    Moreover, compared with ancient stone statues, although these small stone statues are small, they are more sensitive.


    Boom


    At this time, a terrible sound suddenly came from behind, and a flame burst into the sky.


    That scene made our faces even more ugly. Isn''t that the direction where we parked?


    Can it be said that the brothers in the parking area were also attacked?


    "Damn, I''ll lead these guys away. You all go back and see what happened there..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    "But these guys are very dangerous..." Bingya was worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our man is not such a fragile guy. Just do as he says. Although Lin Yi can''t kill these stone statues, he can still escape." Zijiao said.


    At this time, Zijiao showed different decisiveness.


    Everyone left quickly. Those small stone statues wanted to chase and kill the past, but they were destroyed by my energy. They all attracted their eyes to me, together with the big man, and then took these guys. I immediately rushed in the opposite direction along the mountain depression.


    If you let these statues run to the team, it will be a real disaster for the team.


    At this moment, on the other side of the convoy, our convoy is suffering a tragic attack.


    A large group of lizard like things crawling on all fours are besieging the members of the convoy.


    Those lizards are very different from normal lizards. They are bigger and can almost compete with lickers.


    These lizards are faster than lickers, stronger than lickers, and their claws are sharper than lickers. These lizards can even move upright and attack extremely cruelly.


    A pair of sharp claws tore it directly, and the carriage was immediately a large piece of Mars, and the thick steel plate was torn directly.


    Led by one of the largest lizards, seven or eight strange lizards are desperately attacking.


    The people who stay here are all of low strength. At that time, they were worried that these brothers would be hurt by the stone statues, so they came back. Unexpectedly, they were attacked by these strange lizards here.


    If a person hadn''t suddenly appeared here to help, I''m afraid the deaths and injuries of brothers here would be quite serious.


    That man is Fang Qianxue.


    When Fang Qianxue came from behind desperately, he found that the people here were being attacked by a group of strange lizards, so he helped.


    At this time, Bingya, Chen Xiaodao and Aishi all turned back.


    After seeing those strange lizards, the faces of several heroes were even more ugly.


    Lizard man.


    Lizard elder!


    Another cruel life in the hero League World, unexpectedly, also appears here.

 Chapter 492

    The world of hero alliance is a world where humans and monsters exist together. Some monsters are famous, such as ancient stone statues and lizard people, which are extremely ferocious lives.


    Every time it appears, it can cause no small trouble to the residents of the hero League.


    All along, they thought that only the heroes in the hero League appeared in the earth world. Even ash didn''t expect that even these monsters appeared in this world.


    And it seems that these monsters are different from their heroes. Although their strength has been weakened, they... Are not subject to too many restrictions.


    This is no small trouble.


    Many corpses have been killed near the convoy. The lizard people''s means are very cruel. They were the same lizard people who attacked Chen Xiaodao''s men in the factory before.


    These lizards are very fast. They will suddenly rush to the target at a very fast speed, and then a pair of sharp claws will tear it directly, dividing the target''s body into two and rifling it.


    This kind of life is just two extremes from ancient stone statues.


    One is tall and powerful, with rough skin and thick flesh. The other is fast and sharp claws.


    The only thing in common is that both monsters are equally powerful.


    Seeing those people come back, Fang Qianxue suddenly flashed a happy look in her eyes, but soon, Fang Qianxue''s eyes became a little ugly.


    "What about Lin Yi?" Fang Qianxue asked.


    "There''s another big guy inside. Lin Yi LED that guy away. How did you appear here?" Bingya asked.


    Sure enough, there are other monsters in it.


    Fang Qianxue was anxious. After hearing the conversation between heiyue and Zhong lixiu, Fang Qianxue''s spirit could be said to have reached the edge of collapse, and the whole person was almost unable to withstand that blow.


    When he was about to commit suicide, he suddenly thought that Lin Yi was still in the trap, so he hurried over.


    But I didn''t expect that it was too late and there had been an attack here.


    Fang Qianxue is ready to kill these lizards and then go to Lin Yi, but unexpectedly, the strength of these lizards is stronger than expected. With his own strength, he failed to kill one for so long, but he was almost injured by one of them.


    It was not easy to see these people come back, but there was no one among them who wanted to see.


    "Where has he gone?" Fang Qianxue asked in a hoarse voice.


    The expressions on the faces of Zijiao and Xiaoya were quite strange. Xiao Ya, in particular, knows the whole story best.


    The old brothers before knew what had happened.


    But for the vast majority of people, they may really just think that Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue are more similar, and they won''t think of anything else.


    Moreover, although something has happened between the two people, it seems that they are probably still in a state of hostility.


    Why is Fang Qianxue looking for Lin Yi here?


    "What are you looking for Lin Yi to do?" Xiao Ya asked in a deep voice, looking at Fang Qianxue.


    Among them, Xiao Ya''s feeling is the deepest.


    Because he has been with Fang Qi for the longest time, even if he sees Fang Qianxue now, Xiao Ya has an impulse to regard Fang Qianxue as Fang Qi.


    But... She is not. Fang Qi was buried by Xiao Ya herself.


    "I wanted to remind you that this place is a trap and there are some powerful monsters in it." after looking around, Fang Qianxue said in a deep voice, "but now it seems that it may not be necessary."


    Fang Qianxue came to remind her of her kindness?


    It''s incredible, but I believe it when I see the pictures around me.


    There are still traces after the battle around. If Fang Qianxue didn''t appear, none of the brothers here might have died, right?


    Fight and communicate.


    With the return of these brothers, the lizards were soon no match.


    Although these lizards are fast, they can''t move in an instant.


    I can''t avoid that kind of large-scale attack. I don''t have as thick skin as ancient stone statues. Just like lickers and tyrants, lickers are much easier to deal with than tyrants.


    Soon those lizards were killed. One of the leaders was very cunning. Seeing that the situation was wrong, he gave a strange cry, turned around and ran with the remaining lizards.


    "Half of the people stay here and move out the things inside until the car is full. The other half, let''s support Lin Yi," Xiao Ya said.


    Although she is not the boss, Xiao Ya still has some authority over her brothers in her territory.


    This strong woman works harder than men and always rushes in the front when fighting.


    "If you want to go, you can also go together." when she left, Xiao Ya looked at Fang Qianxue and said.


    A happy look flashed on Fang Qianxue''s face, but it soon disappeared.


    Just a cold face and nodded slightly.


    Then a group of people went to support Lin Yi. Although Lin Yi''s strength was strong, several heroes were here. Only one person dealt with an ancient stone statue, and five or six small stone statues were 100% not opponents.


    Lin Yi only uses his own speed to deal with those monsters, hoping that there will be no problems.


    But... The problem still arises.


    In the other half of the mountain, I felt a dense cold sweat on my forehead.


    It''s NIMA''s bad luck... I was going to run with these monsters. These stone statues look very heavy. They can''t run me.


    And it looks stupid and easy to be fooled.


    I didn''t take these stone statues to heart. This task sounds dangerous, but it''s actually nothing. As long as I calculate the time, I can use the transmission to run directly.


    But... What I didn''t expect was that there was a problem here.


    I''m surrounded.


    On the other side of the mountain, a group of strange looking guys, like lizards and lickers, suddenly emerged from the woods.


    Lizard man? It looks like the wild monster in the game.


    But the number is many times more.


    One, two, three... Eleven


    There were eleven lizard people around me, and there was a blown up body lying on the ground next to me.


    These guys, silent, no movement, not even breathing.


    My perception is so strong that I didn''t notice anything wrong when I came here.


    Just as I was about to continue running with the stone statue, a lizard man suddenly ran up from the ground.


    The color as like as two peas, be caught off guard. I didn''t respond to it at all.


    At that time, I only felt a burst of pain in my arm, and a blood arrow flew out. If I hadn''t hid fast, I''m afraid my arm would have been removed by this guy.


    At that time, this guy grew up and wanted to continue biting me. I naturally collapsed the energy and stuffed it into his mouth. As a result, the guy''s mouth burst open.


    Blood spray, everywhere!


    Then he died.


    Unfortunately, this is only the beginning.


    On the originally calm ground, suddenly one lizard man came out. Eleven lizards surrounded me, leaving almost no gap.


    It''s fucking killing!


    My face is very ugly. These lizards are very fast and attack surprisingly.


    Moreover, there seems to be toxic effects in the mouth.


    I felt that my arms were numb. I quickly lost one to purify the past, which was better.


    Just surrounded by these lizards, those ancient stone statues rushed over. There was no struggle between the two waves of monsters. On the contrary, they surrounded me like good friends


    Nima, even monsters can gang up these days?


    I knew there were some experts around me. I didn''t show off.


    I tried. Although flash can rush out of the siege, it will soon be chased by these lizards.


    The speed of these lizards is also amazing, especially in the mountains and forests. It''s inconvenient for me to walk, but these guys have no problem at all.


    Damn it, it seems that I can only work hard!


    There is a ferocity on my face. I hold the greedy Hydra in my hands... I will never die here after all the storms and waves.


    Roar... Just then, a small stone statue suddenly roared.

 Chapter 493

    Just when I was ready to work hard, a small stone statue suddenly roared, and then the stone statue flew out as if dragged by something.


    At that moment, I saw that it was a claw, a robot claw, which contracted rapidly under the traction of a chain.


    And the claw has almost penetrated into the body of the little stone statue.


    Tens of meters behind the little stone statue, I don''t know when a robot with brass hair appeared.


    That robot directly dragged the small stone statue to its side, and then the other arm was obviously full of energy. I could clearly see the wave flickering.


    Immediately, a punch went straight out and hit the vest of the little stone statue.


    Then, with a bang, the body of the little stone statue was directly hit by the iron fist.


    Then the whole body burst open in an instant, turned into countless stone fragments and scattered from the side.


    Steam robot britz!


    Almost in an instant, I recognized the identity of this robot. It''s not the steam robot in the hero League. Who''s britz?


    Bronze colored machine body, mechanical flying claw and energy iron fist are also britz''s landmark skills, which can be seen almost at a glance.


    Speaking of the steam robot britz, we have to talk about Zuan.


    The steam robot britz was also born in Zuan.


    Zuan is a group of abnormal concentration camps that crazy study magic and science and technology. There are also countless great inventors. Their brains seem to be full of countless strange knowledge and ideas.


    This kind of behavior, good or bad, has largely promoted the scientific and technological development of the whole hero alliance world, but... It has also caused some negative effects.


    Some inhumane killing machines, some abnormal magic, biological and chemical weapons and other things have been made, just like the Zuan laboratory on me, which contains these big killers.


    The steam robot britz was made in this case.


    It seems that in the end, in order to compete for the invention right of steam robot, some participants at that time also had a very fierce lawsuit. In the end, the real inventor lost, and all his reputation was stolen by another guy.


    The steam robot britz also took this opportunity to obtain the autonomy and no longer have to act as the robot distributing garbage.


    But how can this robot appear here and help me?


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, I heard a deep and depressed voice.


    Almost subconsciously, I rushed to the side according to the sound.


    In a trance, I heard a strange sound behind me.


    In my original center, a little bit of energy is spreading rapidly. In an instant, it has become a terrible energy storm nearby.


    Chaos storm!


    Those stone statues are nothing, but those lizards can''t afford the power of this chaotic storm. They scream one by one and are directly hit by those energy storms.


    Those energy storms are more ferocious than expected. Under the violent rotation, they are like a knife cutting wildly around.


    Countless cracks appeared on the bodies of lizards, and large pieces of skin and flesh were stripped from the bodies.


    There are even deep bones in some places.


    That kind of power shocked me a little. Although the lizard man''s defense was not as strong as those stone statues, it was also quite strong, but now it was like bean curd residue.


    The next second, a ray had torn from the distance.


    Puff


    Cut!


    That is the same energy as death cutting. When the rays are cut, those lizards who are hurt themselves can''t bear it.


    Each body was directly cut into two halves, and the fracture was abnormally flat, all of which were burned and called black marks.


    At that moment, all lizards were destroyed.


    Then I didn''t feel anything. The stone statues next to me suddenly roared, and their bodies exploded. They fell to the ground for no reason.


    But soon I understood what was going on. My body suddenly became heavy and my legs became soft. I almost knelt down.


    Gravity.


    In this region, there is a gravity field.


    Under the influence of gravity field, the heavier your body is, the heavier it will be affected.


    My body is very light, strong and can support, but those stone statues, whose whole body is made of stones, are calculated according to the tonnage. Although their strength is huge, they can''t bear the sudden increase of gravity, and they fall to the ground one by one.


    Only the ancient stone statue is still struggling to support, but it seems that the guy can''t last long.


    Roar again and again, finally burst, legs kneeling on the ground, hands supporting the ground.


    After a few seconds, the gravity almost reached ten times. This time, the ancient stone statue finally couldn''t hold, and its body burst and hit the ground directly.


    Never get up again.


    Good boy, cow... It''s easy to solve all these stone statues and lizard people.


    Just, gravity field, death ray, chaos storm, these are not the skills of robot britz?


    Sure enough, I saw another robot in the back. It looked milder than the steam robot britz, but that guy looked like a villain in transformers.


    That look, exaggerated and fierce.


    The body is tall and seems to emit the light of fire. In addition to the normal mechanical arm, there is even an additional mechanical arm, mechanical claw, in the center of which is a spar.


    That''s where the death ray just came from.


    Mechanical pioneer victor.


    Another pervert from Zuan.


    It''s just that this guy is somewhat different from britz. To be exact, this guy was a human before, and the steam robot britz was made by this guy and regarded as the father of the steam robot britz.


    However, although Victor created the steam robot britz, the glory of this invention was stolen by another colleague, which aroused Victor''s anger.


    In order to show his skills and show the world that he is the real master, this guy locked himself up and transformed his body.


    On this guy, I can''t see any human trace!


    His flesh and blood, bones, meridians and everything in his body have been replaced by machines. His body can be said to have become a monster.


    In American science fiction movies, this role is definitely the guy who creates chaos and disaster.


    Britz and Victor are here, which makes me more strange. Why are these two robots here and why do they help me?


    Could these two people have saved Daoyu before, and it seems that Victor saved us when we first met the orcs.


    After using his own gravity field to suppress these statues, Victor came to me.


    Walked right in front of me.


    "Thanks..." I tried to say hello with kindness.


    "No need." there was no emotion in Victor''s voice.


    Replace the parts of the body with machinery, and eliminate your feelings. All that is left is hatred for the guy who took away his reputation.


    "I just followed orders to save you," said Victor.


    If I hadn''t received the order, I think this guy and robot britz would never have paid attention to me.


    But this sentence brightened my mind. These two robots are heroes. Their bodies appear here, which should also be the type of call.


    Just... Who called them out and why did they save me?


    "Who made you..." I just wanted to ask.


    But Victor interrupted: "this is what our master gave you..."


    With that, Victor handed me some papers.


    "Hum, although I feel a little wasteful, I won''t disobey the master''s orders..." after leaving a word, Victor turned and left.


    As for that, britz is gone, too.


    I''m the only one left here.

 Chapter 494

    I want to make it clear, but the two robots won''t pay attention to me at all. I can only watch the two robots leave very arrogantly.


    Tut Tut, although I don''t know who that person is, it''s obvious that that person''s cultivation of heroes is better than me. The strength of these two robots is quite abnormal.


    Although there are many heroes around me, none of them can recover to this strength.


    It seems that I have to work hard in the future. When my hero''s strength rises, I will never be inferior to these two robots.


    Then I looked at the things in my hand. There were seven pieces of paper, all of which were drawings.


    drawing?


    That thing is a little more elaborate. I can''t understand it. When I saw the third one, I found that it was a drawing of a gun.


    Guns?


    It should be a gun, but the appearance of this gun is completely different from our common guns. How to say, it looks more exaggerated and cruel.


    If you really want to find a more similar one, it may be the cation gun in the hands of Chen Yi and Zhou Jia.


    At the bottom of the third sheet of paper, there are still some text descriptions.


    After looking at it a little, my breath suddenly shortens.


    Seeing this, I finally understand what the gun is. It''s a gun that uses the ability of crystal nucleus to launch energy.


    I''m not mistaken. That''s it.


    Above the gun, there is a card slot. Put the ability crystal core into the card slot, and then launch the energy in the ability crystal core in the form of bullets.


    Or... Shells?


    Although I haven''t tried yet, I can almost imagine the power, which is absolutely terrible.


    I quickly looked at the back four papers. I wanted to know what was recorded on these four papers!


    If the first three papers are energy guns, then these four papers record the real energy guns.


    According to the above record, the length of the finished product is about three meters, and the energy nucleus required for launch is also more high-end.


    The ability crystal nucleus of the first zombie is OK, but this one needs at least the ability crystal nucleus of mutant animals, or human beings!


    I found the treasure this time. Although I don''t know why the mysterious man gave these things to me and didn''t go through the experiment, I subconsciously believe it must be true.


    With these things, when facing the attack of corpse tide in the future, it can almost be said that there is a very powerful means. If this thing is really made, the destructive cliff will be much stronger than those of rockets.


    Roar


    At this time, the angry roar of the stone statue woke me up.


    I almost forgot that there are ancient stone statues next to it.


    Without Victor''s gravity field, these statues will soon get up.


    It''s the best policy to go. I can''t kill these stone statues. It''s meaningless to stay here.


    The ghost sprang out and I ran away immediately.


    On the way, I met AI Xi, Xiao Ya, who came to me. Even Fang Qianxue was here, which made me a little strange.


    After listening to Fang Qianxue''s words, I felt itchy about Zhong lixiu.


    Shit, that guy always wanted to kill us. Unexpectedly, he was so insidious that he cheated us to this place.


    This time, Zhong lixiu almost killed him. This ancient stone statue is really difficult to deal with, and it can summon small stone statues and so many lizard people.


    If victor and britz hadn''t appeared, I might have really died.


    But it''s not much better. One third of the brothers brought by Chen Xiaodao were killed and injured. On our side, although Fang Qianxue helped, more than a dozen of the brothers left behind died.


    "This revenge should be written on the head of Zhong lixiu. Sooner or later, I will chop off the head of that guy." I said in a hoarse voice.


    "But, Miss Fang, is it OK for you to come and inform us like this? You should be from Zhong lixiu?" I asked with a frown. I don''t know why Fang Qianxue came to inform me of these things.


    Fang Qianxue''s face returned to the normal cold.


    "Before, you saved me once, now I give you a love, that''s all." Fang Qianxue said.


    Well... I thought the beauty fell in love with me after the hero saved the beauty last time. Now it seems that I am amorous.


    "I left first, I can''t go back with you." Fang Qianxue said, and then left.


    After opening my mouth, I want to invite Fang Qianxue to leave Zhong lixiu and join us.


    But I still couldn''t say it in the end. If Fang Qianxue was willing to leave, she would come by herself.


    Moreover, to invite Fang Qianxue over, we have to pass the pass of our territory brothers.


    Many people in our territory used to be Fang Qianxue''s men. Can they accept Fang Qianxue?


    These are very serious hurdles that must be solved.


    "How''s it going?" I asked.


    "Almost, three sets of equipment were moved. In addition, hundreds of rockets were moved, and dozens of grenade launchers were also moved. As for shells, more than a dozen trucks were filled..."


    In our convoy, there are 30 trucks. Except for those damaged, the rest are full.


    But even so, looking at the appearance of these brothers, I still feel unwilling. It seems that I want to completely empty it.


    "Come back next time. With this experience, it will be easier next time. Take it back first."


    The motorcade returned in a mighty manner.


    We got so many shells, rocket launchers and the grenade launcher. All the news was hidden. Except these people, other brothers didn''t know.


    We don''t want to make Zhong lixiu jealous.


    Then I found a warehouse to hide all these things and guard them closely.


    As for the three sets of equipment, we have already found the site, sent them directly, and then reassembled them.


    The three territories simply put these things together and set up a large factory, which also saves trouble.


    Now wait for those technicians to come back, test, and start production.


    After the arrangement, Bingya left.


    Chen Xiaodao also wanted to leave, but at this time, Chen Xiaodao came to me and said something meaningful.


    "Boss Lin, what do you think s city has existed for so long?" Chen Xiaodao asked.


    "Of course, it''s the seven elders. If it weren''t for the support shield of the seven people, s city would no longer exist?" I replied.


    Although it is said that during the siege of zombies, the protective cover needs to open some cracks, and some cracks have been broken, it is certain that s city would have perished if there were no protective cover.


    "But... Do you think those seven people are really willing to support this protective cover?" some strange lights flashed in Chen Xiaodao''s eyes.


    I don''t know how to answer this question.


    I don''t know what those people think. The only thing I know is that those people were cheated in the end.


    It was overcast by Zhong lixiu''s people.


    Originally, it was only supported for a period of time. After s City stabilized, these people could be freed from deep sleep.


    But Zhong lixiu''s people didn''t keep their promise. Maybe they found the benefits of this protective cover. With this protective cover, the safety performance was improved dozens of times. They didn''t want to take that risk, so the seven people are now imprisoned.


    "Probably not," I replied with a wry smile.


    "What if you come..." Chen Xiaodao asked.


    "Me? I will never," I said naturally.


    Let me save people, but let me save people and sacrifice myself, I can''t do it, unless it''s someone close to me.


    For ordinary people, I''m not that righteous.


    Chen Xiaodao was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect my answer to be so straightforward: "you''re happy... But it''s better than those positive benevolence, righteousness and morality, sinister and cunning behind the scenes... Well, I''ll go."

 Chapter 495

    What Chen Xiaodao said is endless. I don''t know what he meant.


    And this guy didn''t even give me a chance to ask. He left after a word. It''s strange to leave me here alone.


    Listening to Chen Xiaodao''s words, there seemed to be some anger and helplessness in that tone.


    Is he angry with the seven people? To be more heartless, those seven people are not related to Chen Xiaodao. Why should he be angry?


    I didn''t take this matter to heart, and I didn''t even think too much about it. All at once, my attention was almost all focused on those drawings.


    It can even be said that the biggest harvest of this operation is not the various props obtained from the arsenal. The biggest harvest comes from the drawings.


    Although those drawings are only drawings now, I can feel the significance they represent.


    When the above things are made, it will become a terrible help.


    However, although those drawings look envious, they are quite complex. Although there are only a few, I can''t understand other places except the final text description. It seems that I can only find people with professional knowledge.


    The next day, we began to act.


    The brothers who went out to study came back.


    "Xiao Luo, how many things have you learned over there?" I called Xiao Luo immediately after those people came back.


    This Xiao Luo is the kind of teaser who wants to be immoral. Even the women of the gang boss dare to do it.


    Although this guy didn''t graduate from a regular college and didn''t even work in a real gun factory, on the contrary, this guy is the most skilled guy among all.


    Perhaps practice makes perfect. This guy is the guy who really makes the most guns among all people. He once made thousands of guns for the gang and helped the gang become the most powerful one among the local gangs.


    His name is Luo Guiguang. He''s very easy-going, although he doesn''t have super powers.


    Because this guy is the best gun maker among these people, I let him be the head of our gun making team.


    And this guy is not arrogant because of this. On the contrary, he has a good relationship with others.


    Hearing my question, a trace of discomfort suddenly appeared on Xiao Luo''s face: "grass, Zhong lixiu, that guy is really not a thing. He said it was for us to learn. In fact, we can''t see the real secret."


    "A lot of places are just a rough idea. We don''t give precise data at all, but just tell us a rough range." Ronaldinho said angrily.


    "I guess that at the beginning, we must waste a lot of materials, and the models of the things we just made may not be right, and it takes a long time to run in. You know, bullets and guns are different from others. Sometimes they are only a few tenths of a millimeter away, and they may jam or even explode..."


    Those are delicate things and can''t tolerate any mistakes.


    Zhong lixiu''s guy will trip. I''ve long considered this situation. Although he was forced to agree, he certainly won''t let us learn those skills smoothly.


    "It doesn''t matter. You know how to operate those machines? You should understand all the steps?" I asked.


    "This guy doesn''t dare to hide. We all know that," Ronaldinho said.


    "That''s good. We''re not afraid of wasting materials. The things we produce are not up to standard. It''s ok if they jam and explode. There are many people with physical strengthening ability in the territory. Even if they are bombed once or twice, it doesn''t matter. If we test several times, we can always find appropriate data." I said.


    Although I feel sorry for these brothers, it''s also a contribution to our territory. No, that kind of guilt is gone.


    "I''ve given you all the gun making matters. If you need any materials, you can open your mouth and the territory will fully meet them. I hope you won''t let us down. There is less than three months left. During this time, I want you to make enough guns, especially bullets, for three territories..." I said.


    I know this is a very serious task.


    Guns don''t matter. The guns brought from Zhong lixiu haven''t been returned before. Fools send them back to him. Now the most important thing is bullets.


    This kind of consumable goods is used too fast. If there are guns without bullets, it is of no use at all.


    Xiao Luo knew the difficulty of the task, but he nodded and took over the heavy task.


    From field selection to mechanical assembly, Ronaldinho participated in the whole process. Technicians from our three territories gathered together to build an arsenal.


    Just after it was established, it began to collect all kinds of materials.


    Because this is a special period, many materials are substitutes, even if the effect is not as good as the original, but as long as they can be used.


    At this time, if there are still so many requirements, basically nothing can be made.


    In addition, when Ronaldinho was making guns, he was half self-taught. He was very good in this regard. With Ronaldinho''s assistance and guidance, the Arsenal soon entered the formal stage.


    On the other side, in the underground warehouse of our territory, there are also a batch of real big killers.


    This underground warehouse is the underground parking lot of a large shopping mall, which has now become our secret base.


    The location of this place is extremely secret, and only no more than 20 people in the three territories know it.


    Those with big mouths didn''t notice.


    In the middle of this underground warehouse, there is a really powerful guy.


    Here, there are a total of 160 rocket launchers, also known as shoulder portable missiles!


    In addition, it has rockets, and the number of rocket armor piercing shells is eighteen thousand.


    This figure is quite amazing. When it was transported back, nearly one-third of the cars were loaded with this thing.


    This kind of weapon has strong destructive power. One shell can explode one piece. In war, it is mainly used to deal with each other''s tanks, armored vehicles and low-altitude helicopters.


    It''s useless to deal with a tyrant, but it''s more than enough to deal with zombies below a tyrant. Basically, you can blow up a large area at once.


    It is conceivable that these eighteen shells should be able to kill many zombies. Judging from the density of the corpse tide, one shell can kill at least hundreds of zombies.


    However, although this figure is not small, eighteen bombs, at most, killed 180000, which is far from enough compared with the huge figure of corpse tide.


    On the other side is the grenade launcher. The number of these things is relatively small, because they are large and inconvenient to carry. There are also two big wheels under them. One car can''t carry several, but they have a long range and can hit targets in the rear.


    There were more than 30 vehicles, plus hundreds of shells.


    The largest number is mortars. In fact, this kind of thing can often be seen in Anti Japanese TV dramas. It is that kind of small steel gun, which is very small, small shells and average power.


    But it can''t stand a large number. When a large area is launched together, the picture is still quite shocking.


    There are 300 pieces of this thing and thousands of shells.


    To be greedy, if these things are concentrated in one territory, it''s good. They can destroy almost one-third of zombies.


    But if it is scattered among the three territories, it is too few.


    We need more of this heavy firepower.


    "The lethality of semi-automatic rifles is too weak." Chen Xiaodao sighed and said, "if only we could make machine guns."


    That''s true, especially for those heavy machine guns that shoot bullets fast.


    The destructive power of a heavy machine gun is even more powerful than a hundred and semi-automatic rifles.


    If Gatling''s six barrel heavy machine gun, it can fire more than 6000 bullets a minute.


    Think about it. If there were a few hundred gatlings standing at the gate of the city and shooting wildly, other zombies could not rush in except the tyrants.


    It''s exciting to think about it.


    "I saw a heavy machine gun in the Arsenal..." Chen Xiaodao suddenly said.

 Chapter 496

    "I saw a heavy machine gun in that Arsenal," Chen Xiaodao said suddenly.


    This sentence shocked me: "my God, you didn''t bring back some of that stuff last time?"


    "Then he has to have a place to put it." the car is filled with his mother. Our priority is not shell. It''s more awesome. "Chen Xiaodao said.


    "Moreover, the place where the heavy machine gun was stored was just in front of the stone statue. It must have been crushed," Chen Xiaodao said.


    "In the past two times, anyway, our firepower is not enough now. Go and have a look and get some weapons again." I said after thinking about it.


    We fought for weapons.


    Only with enough weapons and ammunition can more people survive in our territory.


    After discussion, a group of us are ready to start again, go to the Arsenal and move the things inside.


    If you don''t get some more things while you still have time, there will be no chance in the future.


    After the previous experience, this time it went much better. First, some movements were made, and then Xiaofeng. Chen Bolin several people led the stone man away. We took the opportunity to rush inside and remove all the things that can be moved.


    We also found the heavy machine gun mentioned in Chen Xiaodao''s mouth, not the imaginary six tube Gatling. It seems that it is not produced in China.


    But the power should also be good. The weight of more than 20 kilograms alone is beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    This time, a large number of good things were transported back.


    There are not many stocks in the arsenal. We go on these two rounds, and Zhong lixiu has searched one side before, so there is not much left.


    These two times are basically the same.


    Not to mention a large number of them were destroyed under the sole of the ancient stone statue, all wasted.


    In addition, we also transported a lot of raw materials back.


    We had just delivered the goods to the warehouse, and I was about to walk towards our own factory when I saw Zhong lixiu at the gate of the factory, as if he wanted to enter.


    "Get out of the way, what''s your identity? Our boss, you dare to stop and don''t want to live?" the Black Moon said sadly. The dark airflow on his body is creeping slightly. Look at that. If Xiao Luo in front dares to stay here, this guy may kill Xiao Luo immediately.


    However, Xiao Luo also has a violent temper. This guy is a bold guy who dares to go up even the black boss woman. When his temper comes, he doesn''t believe this evil.


    "That''s your boss, not Lao Tzu''s boss. This is the important military area of our territory. It''s not just a cat and dog who dares to come here..." Luo hummed.


    When I learned technology from you, it was as difficult as a dog. Now it''s like running over to spy. It''s absolutely impossible.


    Those words made Zhong lixiu vaguely angry. A cold light flashed in the black moon''s eyes, and a wisp of black energy had appeared.


    "Don''t you think I dare to kill you? I don''t believe I kill you if I''m a minion. What can Lin Yi do to me..." said the black moon sadly.


    "If you dare to kill him, I will scratch your skin and cramp you, frustrate your bones and ashes, and make you grow up all your life..." a cold voice came from behind.


    The voice made heiyue tremble all over. As for Xiao Luo in front, he immediately smiled. He knew that the boss was coming.


    As for the black moon, that face is particularly ugly. The palm is raised in mid air. It''s not like hitting it or falling it. It''s particularly embarrassing.


    "Who should I be? Isn''t this boss Zhong? Oh, and this little fart? Why do you have time to come to me?" I sneered: "Tut Tut, what a big tone. Why did my people offend you and ask you to kill him? I set the rules here. No one can enter except special people. What''s the matter? Are you going to kill me, too?"


    Staring at the black moon, I''m not afraid of this guy.


    This guy with a hormone disorder.


    The name "little fart child" almost blew up the black moon. It''s right that he looks like a child, but in fact he''s nearly thirty... This is the biggest pain in his heart.


    At that time, heiyue was very unhappy, but due to the strength gap between the two sides, heiyue didn''t dare to do anything.


    "Boss Lin, it''s just a joke. Can''t you take it seriously?" Zhong lixiu said.


    Joke? Hey, hey, I smiled and didn''t say anything.


    "What''s old Zhong doing here?" I asked directly.


    "Nothing. I just heard that you went to that Arsenal very hard recently. I want to come and see where you got something good..."


    "Good thing?" hearing this, I suddenly became angry: "Hey, it''s just two sets of equipment. I didn''t get them before... Speaking of this, boss Zhong, you''re not kind... There''s such a big stone man and so many lizards in that place. You didn''t tell us. I lost so many brothers for nothing. How do you calculate this account?"


    "Stone man, lizard man?" Zhong Li shuleng said, "what''s that?"


    "Shit, are you still playing stupid here? That Stone Man bigger than the bad news killed dozens of our brothers. Those guys like lizards killed many of our members. Now you pretend you don''t know?"


    "This... I really don''t know," Zhong lixiu said hurriedly; "We''ve never met those things, really..."


    Seeing Zhong lixiu''s appearance, it didn''t seem like a joke. I frowned: "hum, because where are those things, we can''t get the machinery inside. We can only run twice... Risking our lives."


    "Then you didn''t get anything else?" Zhong lixiu doubted.


    "I got a fart and was crushed by the big man. There wasn''t much we could use. It was very difficult for us to get together." I said.


    Seeing that there was nothing to ask from me, Zhong lixiu was unwilling to leave.


    I know this guy wants to find out from me what good things we get from there, but these things will not let him know.


    All the brothers have been given a password. There will be no mistake in this regard.


    It''s just that Zhong lixiu is also strange in his heart, stone man, lizard man?


    Zhong lixiu really didn''t lie about this.


    These two things Zhong lixiu really didn''t know. When they passed before, they encountered another monster, not a stone man or lizard man at all.


    It''s a huge thing, just like... The lizard dragon in Western mythology. It has two wings and can fly in the sky.


    The Thunder Dragon made by Li Hao was actually formed by imitating that guy.


    That guy can spit fire. He has infinite power and is quite fierce. He is a difficult guy to deal with. At that time, almost half of the people they passed by together died.


    I didn''t expect that the strange guy didn''t appear there now.


    If it''s still the monster, maybe they will really die and suffer heavy casualties, rather than just a few small soldiers as they are now?


    What a pity!


    It was a perfect plan, because this accident was a failure.


    I don''t know this situation. If it was the monster at that time, maybe few of us can come back alive now.


    At the beginning, Zhong lixiu took more people with them. The one who died was called a tragic one. It can be said that there were corpses everywhere.


    Finally, while the monster was chasing others, he secretly transported several sets of equipment out, and then he didn''t dare to go there anymore.


    Watching Zhong lixiu leave, I also hate my teeth. Shit, if this is not the time, I will kill that guy.


    Damn it, I almost got killed when I tripped up.


    "Xiao Luo, you''re good, but the next time you encounter such a thing, ask other brothers to come over. Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian are all in the territory. Don''t fight against them alone." I said to Luo Guiguang.


    "I know, but I don''t like it." Ronaldinho scratched his head and said.


    "Just know. By the way, come with me."

 Chapter 497

    I called Ronaldinho aside. I have something to tell Ronaldinho alone.


    It''s about the drawings. Those drawings have always been on me. I studied them for two days, but I couldn''t understand them.


    I also found Zijiao, Xiaoya, Daoyu, Nami and Aishi. Unfortunately, none of them can understand them.


    Zhang Quan, Meng Rui and Xiao Huang Shu can only see that this thing should be a powerful weapon, but how to make it? Sorry, don''t ask us this question.


    Later, I found Chen Yi. I think Chen Yi can imagine that kind of cation gun. Maybe this kind of thing should be no problem for Chen Yi.


    As a result, Chen Yi told me that the cationic gun was purely invented by herself without any scientific basis. Moreover, the structure inside is a complete mess. To put it bluntly, it is just a way to show ability, and there is no high-tech level in it.


    How should real guns be made? Chen Yi recommended me to find an expert.


    Find an expert? It seems that there is only one expert, that is, Xiao Luo.


    If Ronaldinho doesn''t know what the drawing represents, it''s really over.


    It''s just that this matter can be said to be a real secret in our territory. Except for a few people in our territory, no one knows it. I''m not going to inform too many people at one time. I just called Xiao Luo out.


    It''s so mysterious that Ronaldinho feels a little strange.


    "Look at these pieces of paper. Can you make them according to the things on them?" I asked Xiao Luo.


    What''s so mysterious?


    Ronaldinho took the pieces of paper curiously. The professional staff were different. For me, the meaning of those pieces of paper was a strange pattern composed of disorderly lines that he couldn''t understand at all.


    Nothing special at all.


    But in Ronaldinho''s eyes, it''s different. Each line has its own special meaning, and each step has different effects.


    Looking at it, the expression on Xiao Luo''s face gradually became strange. At first, it was a kind of doubt and confusion. It seemed that he didn''t understand the drawing very well.


    That confusion gradually became a kind of trouble, and then suddenly became a little excited.


    The expression on his face is so changeable that I don''t know what words to describe it. In short, it looks quite strange.


    I''m also worried. If even Xiao Luo can''t understand these drawings, I really can''t help it.


    Besides Ronaldinho, I really can''t think of anyone else in the territory who can understand these drawings.


    Until finally, Ronaldinho breathed out.


    I was a little nervous and asked Xiao Luo if this thing could be made.


    Then I saw Ronaldinho frown, and I was worried.


    "Can..." when the word came out, my heart suddenly clicked.


    "But it''s hard."


    This heart, up and down, according to this, you will get a heart attack sooner or later.


    But in general, as long as it can be made, no matter how difficult it is.


    Anyway, we have experienced enough difficulties now. We don''t care about such an extra one.


    So I said, "it doesn''t matter if it''s difficult. We''re not afraid of difficulties, as long as this thing can be made."


    "Boss, what you think may be a little simple." he shook his head and said, "the difficulty I said is not an ordinary difficulty. Of course, it may be that I don''t pass the skill. After all, I''m just a half hanging guy."


    "I don''t know where you got this drawing. I just want to say that the person who can design this drawing is either a genius or a madman..."


    Ronaldinho''s face looked quite strange: "I have never seen this kind of drawing. I dare say that this drawing is at least 20 years higher than the most advanced technology in the world."


    "This thing can only be seen in science fiction movies. Who designed it? I want to learn from him..." Ronaldinho said excitedly.


    "Shit, if I know who designed these drawings, why should I ask you? I''ll find someone else directly and make it. It''s not so troublesome." I rolled my eyes and said angrily.


    Victor, the mechanical pioneer, just gave me these drawings and didn''t say anything else. Otherwise, I wouldn''t find Ronaldinho.


    Ronaldinho looked disappointed, shook his head slightly and explained: "this thing looks like a very powerful weapon, but it''s definitely very difficult to make this weapon."


    "First of all, the process is not simple. It is quite meticulous and extremely fine. No mistakes can be allowed in all places."


    "These things, because there is no mold, no machinery, everything can only be made by pure hand."


    "But that''s all right. Although manual grinding is difficult, it is also possible to succeed. The real trouble is here."


    "In terms of materials, this weapon uses the ability crystal core as a power driver, which is different from ordinary gunpowder."


    These are Ronaldinho''s professional fields. Speaking of his professional fields, Ronaldinho''s whole person seems to change immediately. Speaking of words, he is also eloquent.


    "Although I have no ability, I have also seen the power of those with ability. The destructive power of energy is very strong, which is much stronger than ordinary gunpowder."


    "So ordinary steel and other things may not be able to withstand the emission of that energy and may explode at any time."


    "Moreover, when the energy bursts, no matter what force is compressed, it will produce strong heat. This material must also be resistant to high temperature."


    "According to the above statement, the material of the weapon in the first drawing can be applied now, at least if it is the bone of a mutant tyrant!"


    The so-called mutant tyrant, that is, the offspring of a tyrant mating with a licker, is a name we give casually.


    As for the offspring of nightmare zombies and lickers, it is naturally a mutant nightmare.


    What I didn''t expect was that to make these weapons, I didn''t need anything like alloy steel, but bones.


    However, it seems that the bones of tyrants are much harder than steel, let alone mutant tyrants. The bones of that thing must be more abnormal. The bones of this thing may be able to support the energy that ordinary things can''t support.


    "As for the second, we can only use the bones of the zombie." Ronaldinho''s voice was very helpless.


    Bones of the bad news zombies... Darling, there are only a few bad news zombies we have killed now. We have killed three in our territory, Bingya and Fang Qianxue, chasing Chen Xiaodao, who was finally killed by carlsas, and Zhong lixiu ran away.


    In other words, there are only five fucking bodies left outside. Who would have thought that the bodies of these things are still useful?


    Moreover, there will be all kinds of mistakes in manual grinding. This new high-tech thing must go through countless exercises... In this case, the body of a sad zombie can''t help using it for a few times.


    It''s no wonder that Ronaldinho will show this expression. In that case, it''s too fucking painful.


    But I can''t be discouraged at this time. I smiled and said: "It doesn''t matter. Give me everything. You can write down all the contents on this drawing. Don''t make mistakes. From today on, you can hand over the production in the arsenal to others for management. You study these drawings with all your strength. If you don''t have materials, you can try other materials first."


    "We must make these weapons. As long as you can make these things, you are the greatest hero in our territory." I said in a deep voice.


    No matter how difficult it is, I will not give up these weapons. I will make them all.


    And... The more, the better!


    I can feel the power of these weapons. How many people can survive in our territory in the future, even these weapons, can play a great role.


    I saw my determination, and that sentence made Xiao Luo excited.


    Living in this territory, Ronaldinho is also eager to use his strength to make his own contribution to this territory.


    "Don''t worry, boss. Even if I work hard, I will get it out!"

 Chapter 498

    After getting Ronaldinho''s guarantee, I handed over all the task to Ronaldinho.


    The production in the arsenal is now basically on the right track, and the first batch of guns have been produced. Although problems such as blasting and jamming occur frequently, they are being corrected little by little.


    In this case, Ronaldinho will have no problem even if he leaves, because other people in the Arsenal are also experts among experts, and they will solve these problems perfectly.


    As for me, call the experts in the territory to take action.


    First, we found the two bad news. Our territory killed three, one of which was directly turned into ashes by the doomsday catastrophe, and there was nothing left.


    The remaining two were thrown away and cremated with a pile of zombies.


    Unfortunately, the guy''s bones were too hard. A group of fire power people burned for a long time. They were stunned. It was useless. There was no sign of burning at all.


    But now think about it, thanks to not burning it, otherwise... Tut Tut, there will be nothing.


    I feel like a group of fools. What I lost and burned before is now to be found again.


    Resisting the nausea in his heart, he pulled out the huge skeleton from the pile of ashes and transported it back to the territory.


    Then, he ran to the place where Bingya was rescued before, transported the guy''s body back, and finally ran to the garbage disposal plant to clean up the bone shelf inside.


    For a while, I was really busy. All four huge bodies were transported back, washed and cleaned. Finally, there were only bones left, waiting for Ronaldinho to start tossing these things after he had studied them thoroughly.


    The corpses of these sad news zombies have just been finished. I assigned another disgusting task to my brothers. I must find a mutant tyrant. Mutant nightmares don''t work. The bones of mutant tyrants are harder.


    Just find it, kill it, and bring the bones back.


    Seriously, when I couldn''t send this order, little Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, those people looked at me. It was strange.


    That kind of feeling is like seeing a pervert. This guy can''t be depressed insanity in the end of the world. It''s too heavy to collect the bones of zombies.


    When I said we would act together, those guys were full of dislike. It seemed that if they acted together with me, they would be contaminated with something unknown.


    That look made me feel hurt.


    Fortunately, these guys abandoned me, but my women didn''t abandon me.


    No matter what happened, these women stayed with me all the time, but the kind of eyes with a trace of pity made me feel a slight discomfort, as if I had really become a neuropathy.


    Far from it, because the strength of the mutant tyrant is relatively strong, this time only a few experts in the territory took action, and others did not participate at all.


    When it comes to these variant zombies, in fact, what should these guys really be called? The reason why they are called variants is simply that it is more convenient to call them.


    Of course, there is no doubt about the strength of these mutant zombies.


    It''s quite powerful. We''ve met one before. It''s a mutant nightmare larva.


    At that time, it was just a small guy, but it had shown extraordinary strength, smarter, more vicious and more cunning.


    Unlike his father and mother, this little guy is extremely treacherous. He will run away immediately if the situation is wrong, and the speed of running away is very fast. I think it''s not easy to catch up.


    It''s just a mutant nightmare. As for the mutant tyrant, to be honest, we haven''t seen it yet.


    I don''t know what the mutant tyrant looks like.


    Originally, we thought that mutant zombies would appear in large quantities in this corpse tide, but we found that we were wrong. In the last corpse tide, none of the mutant zombies appeared.


    Later, we speculated that it might be because zombies can mate, and the time for the emergence of mutant zombies may be too short. As a result, the number of mutant zombies is too small to form an army, so they simply did not join the attack of the corpse tide.


    But if we give these zombies another three months, it may be enough for these mutant zombies to grow up. At that time, it will be a real trouble.


    Because of the wave of corpses, there was a short vacuum period for the zombies here. During this period, no zombies could even be seen near s city.


    It is precisely for this reason that the brothers in s city can be particularly at ease.


    But I don''t think it will be long before it will return to its former appearance.


    In order to find the zombie, Xiao Ya, Dao Yu and Zi Jiao, I even left the city and went to another city next to s city.


    For experts of our strength, the distance between the two cities may really be nothing. In a short time, it will be enough for a round trip.


    Sure enough, there are still a lot of zombies in this city, and many wandering zombies can be seen in the streets.


    It can be clearly seen from the current situation that the strength of zombies is becoming stronger and more intelligent.


    The zombies of the old generation are gradually replaced by the new variant zombies.


    The mating behavior between zombies is also spreading rapidly. The first nightmare, licking eaters and tyrants, later giant zombies and larvae, and later, even strengthened zombies can mate.


    That kind of behavior is rapidly evolving into a group behavior.


    Variant zombies are not only limited to variant tyrants, but also more and more ordinary variant zombies.


    When the new generation of mutant zombies is fully formed, the pressure we face will become more terrible. It seems that the weaker the mutant zombie, the shorter the pregnancy time and the faster the growth speed.


    These mutant zombies are like some kind of spider. They have to look for food immediately after they make a noise.


    If you are lucky, you can immediately find several zombies weaker than yourself and feed their offspring. If you are unlucky and find nothing, these zombies will use themselves as food to feed their offspring and let them survive.


    These mutant zombies are different from ordinary zombies.


    We also found a very important difference. Mutant zombies must eat... Ordinary zombies can not eat for a long time, even if they become skinny.


    But these mutant zombies must eat food immediately.


    This is a very important change. Although these zombies will starve to death, it is equivalent to an additional weakness, in some ways, these zombies are becoming more and more like real life.


    This is an obvious evolution of the species.


    It needs to consume energy, absorb nutrition and die, which is almost the most basic feature of life.


    Looking at the large number of zombies in front of me, I even couldn''t help thinking that one day, these zombies will become a new population?


    Just like the human beings who evolved from monkeys and became the rulers of the earth?


    According to the theory of evolution, the fittest survive and the unfit are eliminated.


    Life is eliminated and species are extinct all the time. Is it human beings who are about to be eliminated now?


    And zombies will emerge as new rulers?


    How could


    Seeing those zombies in front of me, a sense of pride suddenly appeared in my heart.


    Are you kidding? How can these zombies become the ruler of the earth and take over the position of mankind?


    Not to mention these zombies who act instinctively like worms and single-cell bacteria, not to mention the only human beings in the world may be us.


    But... So what?


    Even if there are only such people left, we should survive in this cruel environment. Our status and existence should never be taken away by these damn zombies.


    This is our last dignity and glory as human beings.


    Human beings, irreplaceable!

 Chapter 499

    Human beings have lived in this world for so many years. They will not, cannot and will not be replaced by these damn zombies.


    Even if human beings will perish one day, they will never die so cowardly.


    As the last group of human beings in the world, I don''t want to see this situation anyway. Even if human beings die, they will never die in the hands of these zombies.


    We still have hundreds of thousands of human beings. These hundreds of thousands of human beings will give birth to future generations. As long as we protect these hundreds of thousands of human beings from death, even if we can''t return to the era of 6 billion people in the future, we can at least ensure that human beings will not perish


    I still think in my heart that if mankind continues to reproduce, it may return to the glorious era of mankind.


    But at this time, I suddenly found a very serious problem.


    At the thought of that problem, my face suddenly turned blue, my breathing became a little short, and even my body trembled slightly because of fear.


    "What''s the matter with you?" several women felt my strangeness and asked quickly.


    Then they saw my face, which was completely filled with unspeakable horror and fear. The whole face was almost completely twisted together and looked particularly scared.


    "Lin Yi, what''s the matter with you?" my appearance startled Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao.


    The girls asked almost in unison.


    "I suddenly found a very important problem..." I said in a trembling voice.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "We... Have no children..." I said foolishly.


    As a result, Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and several girls were blushing one by one. They looked shy and couldn''t stand it.


    Even the knife words beside him are red in face.


    At that time, I felt quite speechless. You said you were shy. I was talking to you about business.


    But unexpectedly, after her face was red for a while, Xiao Ya quietly looked up at me: "why, you want a child?"


    I fainted. I finally understood why these girls blushed. Maybe I asked some questions a little.


    As a result, these girls misunderstood and thought I wanted children. No wonder I blushed so much.


    "It''s not the time yet. The child''s problem. When we completely stabilize, we don''t worry..." Xiao Yahong said with a face.


    I''ll go. Who''s in a hurry?


    Look at this misunderstanding. I don''t know how to explain it.


    No way. After scratching my ears and cheeks for a long time, I finally found a chance to explain.


    "I''m not saying I want children, I''m talking about people... Everyone..." I said.


    "Did you find a problem?"


    At this moment, several girls seem to have just come to understand. What they understand and say to me seems to be completely different.


    "Now, are there any babies among all humans in s city?" I said hoarsely.


    It is this problem, the most serious problem that we human beings are facing now.


    Baby, no baby, no offspring.


    Several women were stunned, but they immediately reacted, and their faces turned white in an instant.


    Yes, there are two or three hundred thousand people in s city. Among such a huge number, there are tens of thousands of children, but those children are big children and can only be said to be minors.


    Those children were born before the end of the world and survived until now.


    Are there any children under the age of two born after the end of the world?


    Have you ever seen or heard of a woman giving birth in s city?


    No, not at all.


    Even Xiao Ya and Zijiao and I have won the bid for so long and so many times, even if it is 1% probability.


    But neither.


    None of the women is pregnant.


    Of course, infertility can be said to be a man''s problem, a woman''s problem, or both men and women... But... It is absolutely impossible that all the survivors in this city have problems.


    It is impossible that every man''s sperm quality is unqualified, and it is impossible that every woman has physical problems.


    But now, this problem is so seriously placed in front of us. Among hundreds of thousands of men and women, about half of them are husband and wife and boyfriend and girlfriend.


    There are at least 100000, so many numbers. In more than a year, no one is pregnant.


    Is this normal? Absolutely abnormal.


    This kind of thing, even an idiot can feel that there is definitely a problem.


    Zombies can mate and reproduce, but now, we humans have lost the ability to reproduce.


    For a moment, in all our hearts, there was only cold.


    When they understand the meaning of my words, everyone is desperate.


    We have experienced all kinds of dangers and tribulations, and finally live to the present. We think we can see hope.


    But at this time, the cold result in front of us gave us the most cruel blow.


    Perhaps it is the radiation and impact produced by the comet hitting the earth; It may be the body variation caused by the spread of zombie virus; Or other miscellaneous reasons. In short, although humans can continue to mate, they have lost the ability to reproduce.


    If we were proud that we were the last human being and the last power of the human race and wanted to survive, now we even have the idea that we should just die.


    Really, even with my psychological quality, after suddenly understanding this problem, there is only despair.


    As for the other girls, they look even more ugly.


    New life is a new hope. We always thought that the number of human beings will gradually increase because of the number of I offspring, while the number of zombies is decreasing. As long as we continue to stick to it, one day human beings will grow up again.


    Completely eliminate zombies from the earth, but now, all we feel is despair.


    Zombies have not decreased, but zombies will reproduce. However, human beings have lost this ability. The number of zombies is increasing and the number of human beings is decreasing. Nothing is worse than this situation.


    "Really? So what?" the voice of Dao language was slightly mocking.


    Looking at me, Dao Yu''s eyes took a trace of heartache.


    "Sometimes, don''t press such a heavy burden on your shoulders..." Dao Yu said softly.


    "If the burden is too heavy, you will not be able to carry it. No one asks you to bear the final responsibility of mankind. You don''t have to put so much pressure on yourself."


    "Whether mankind is extinct or continues to survive, we just need to live our own life. For other dead humans, they don''t know anything. Even if they know, I don''t think they want to die and let you become the last human. I think... They should be more eager to become the last human "Right?"


    "So, you don''t have to put too much pressure on yourself. What''s more, even if there are babies born in this world, do you think the world is really a happy world for that baby?"


    "Working hard all day, killing all day, zombies, monsters, may die at any time. Is this kind of displacement a little cruel for those babies?"


    "What''s more, we don''t know when we can live, and we still have time to consider these problems?"


    "Take another ten thousand steps back. If we can beat back the zombies and obtain a truly stable living environment, we may not be able to solve the questions and find out the reasons for the loss of human reproduction in the future. At that time, it''s not too late to have another baby..."


    Dao Yu''s words can be regarded as a great shock and Enlightenment to me.


    This woman, for anything, always has her own special opinions. She has her own cognition.


    Yes, now the world has become like this. Isn''t it a waste to consider so much? It''s not very pleasant to say. Now there is an extra baby, which is also an extra burden for the living.


    When we find a really safe paradise, let''s think about these problems again.


    "Over there... Is that a mutant tyrant?"

 Chapter 500

    "Over there, that''s a mutant tyrant?" ashy, who was beside me, suddenly said as I untied my heart knot.


    The spirit of the Falcon was watching around. At this time, ash seemed to see something.


    Not just ash, but soon we felt it ourselves.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The ground under my feet seemed to be hit by something heavy. The dull roar was particularly harsh, and the roof under my feet seemed to tremble slightly under that sound.


    There''s no doubt that''s a big guy.


    Through the spirit of the Falcon, we can clearly see that in a street 100 meters away, a monster like a giant lizard lies on the ground.


    His strong limbs are like stone pillars, supporting his huge body. Each limb is covered with a thick layer of horny things, which looks very strong.


    The body is tall. Behind the body, a huge tail similar to the licker is constantly swinging. When it touches the street lamp post, it immediately makes a crackling sound. It seems that nothing can stop this guy at all.


    The elongation, not counting the tail, should be more than ten meters.


    It looks like a licker, but it''s different.


    Lickers also crawl on the ground, but their forelimbs still have some human characteristics, but this guy''s limbs have completely turned into monsters.


    And that''s much bigger than a licker.


    The huge body is like a wild beast. Only in the position of the head, it still retains some human characteristics. This may be the only place where the monster is still human.


    In front of the body, there is a human head... Or vaguely, you can see the appearance of the human head.


    That head is big enough to swallow a person in one bite.


    His head turned slightly, and his eyes were patrolling around, as if he wanted to find something to eat.


    Occasionally open your mouth, you can see that there are two rows of sharp teeth like hooks in this guy''s mouth.


    Monster... If there were not some traces of carrion under the cuticle, we would even think it was a monster from an alien.


    That looks really scary.


    The tail is like a licker. As for the tyrant, there is nothing similar at all. What I have to say is the thick limbs.


    Is this guy a mutant tyrant?


    Because we''ve never seen a mutant tyrant, we don''t know what this guy looks like.


    For a time, I felt very curious in my heart.


    But soon we decided that this guy was definitely a tyrant.


    Because at this time, we saw another powerful zombie, which was a nightmare.


    Holding a huge iron bar in his hand, he can be regarded as swaggering among the corpses.


    But when the nightmare saw this huge monster, it suddenly gave a strange cry, turned and ran away. It felt like meeting a natural enemy.


    The strange guy also found the nightmare of escape. At that time, he immediately roared and rushed towards the nightmare.


    His strong limbs gave him an extremely amazing speed at this time. Each movement was a distance of more than ten meters, and the speed was unimaginable.


    The whole body looked like a siege chariot. It hit directly in front. Along the way, the zombies were directly hit and smashed. Their tails were occasionally hit on the side wall, and immediately a piece of debris flew.


    Domineering and unscrupulous!


    This monster interprets these two words to the fullest extent.


    Perfectly inherited the speed of the mother and the power of the father, crawling on the ground, and even gave him faster speed and stronger impact force.


    The speed of the nightmare zombie was not enough to see in front of the monster. It didn''t take long to catch up.


    Then I saw the monster suddenly grow up, bite down and tear up.


    With a snort, the body of the nightmare zombie was immediately bitten off.


    The seemingly huge body was like a fragile baby in front of the mutant tyrant. It was not enough to see, and was killed at once.


    Then the mutant tyrant began to eat, swallowed the guy''s body completely, didn''t even have any bones left, and ate them all.


    Seeing here, we''re sure that the cliff is a mutant tyrant. Just look at the hatred of the nightmare.


    He ignored other zombies and was very proud. When he saw the nightmare, he rushed up to eat it immediately.


    That may be from the hatred among the parents.


    Almost because of you, I couldn''t be born. Fortunately, my father worked hard; That''s about it.


    Darling, it seems that the two tyrants in this nightmare seem to have continued their hatred, and the offspring branches are also different.


    The mutant nightmare looks like a nightmare, even smaller, but smarter, more like a human, and walks upright.


    As for the mutant tyrant, he evolved completely in the direction of beasts, and his body became larger and perhaps stupid, but his pure destructive power was stronger.


    I can''t tell which of these two zombies is more threatening, but... Thinking of dozens, or even hundreds, this mutant tyrant, all spread out and hit the protective cover of s city.


    As soon as that picture appeared, I felt that s city must be fucking over.


    It''s invincible to run to the front.


    How could such a terrible guy appear.


    At a glance, we can all see the amazement and shock in each other''s eyes. This guy must be eliminated, otherwise the future is definitely a great threat to mankind.


    See one and kill one.


    We have a feeling that this guy may be more difficult to deal with than bad news.


    "All ready... Kill this guy..." I said in a deep voice.


    On the roof, members were almost ready for battle in an instant.


    "Attack!"


    At the command, the figure immediately jumped down from the upstairs and approached the monster quickly.


    The mutant tyrant''s perception is quite sharp. As soon as the movement on our side appeared, the guy immediately noticed it and swallowed the nightmare''s head. Then the guy roared and rushed at me.


    Nightmare zombies are enemies, and humans are even more enemies.


    The huge body passed directly through the street, and nothing could stop him.


    When seeing the appearance of the mutant tyrant, the zombies on both sides of the road even instinctively avoided both sides and would not stand in front of the mutant zombies.


    But we are different.


    We are human beings. As soon as those zombies saw human beings, they immediately roared loudly, and then sprang up with their limbs.


    Around the body, the blade storm was spinning rapidly. Under the dull sound, the zombie that had just rushed over was immediately torn to pieces.


    I don''t care about these ordinary zombies, even nightmares and tyrants, but this mutant tyrant makes me feel threatened.


    I, Dao Yu, Dao Mei, Xiao Ya, and Elise, plus Xavier around Xiao Ya, six people hit the front.


    We can all feel the powerful power of this monster. It''s not a guy that two people can stop.


    Aishi, SANA, lefulan and Zijiao stayed behind.


    Six people are moving forward quickly, right in front, and there are all zombies around.


    The dagger in Dao Yu''s hand was waved quickly, and the light flickered in the air, just like the petals of a lotus. Every zombie was killed immediately.


    The weapons in sister Dao''s hands danced quickly, and the zombies blocking her in front of her body were directly split. As for the zombies on both sides, sister Dao completely ignored them.


    Elise is more simple. She shoots spider silk from her hands and shoots it out quickly, just like a bullet, directly piercing the head of the zombie.


    As for shaoya and shiver, the two women grabbed the same cross whirling blade in their hands and threw it at the front.


    Puff, puff


    A series of sounds, the cross whirling blade quickly crossed the throats of the zombies, and immediately there were headless corpses on the ground.


    These ordinary zombies couldn''t stop us. Soon, that big man appeared in front of us.

 Chapter 501

    At this time, the mutant zombie had rushed in front of us, and the time for the decisive battle had come.


    Originally, I heard from Xiao Luo about the bones of the mutant zombie. I thought the mutant zombie might be much weaker than the bad news, and it is estimated that it will not be much stronger than the tyrant. However, this thing found today makes us feel deep pressure.


    This mutant zombie is really terrible.


    The strength of this thing will never be inferior to the bad news.


    Must... Must kill this guy.


    With a roar, my feet stamped and clicked on the ground, and a large crack immediately appeared on the ground. Then my body rose directly to the sky through this recoil force and appeared in the air.


    Holding the axe handle of the greedy Hydra with both hands, his body fell down hard.


    The guy was huge. Although he was fast and powerful, he didn''t react so quickly. He couldn''t escape at once.


    There was only a puff, and the axe struck directly on the head of the mutant tyrant.


    It was a very uncomfortable taste. I felt that the axe in my hand was like falling into a quagmire. It became extremely difficult to fall. Every minute and every inch needed a lot of strength to maintain.


    The defense breaking effect appears.


    A five inch long scar appeared on the tyrant''s head.


    A wisp of black and red blood flowed from the head of the mutant tyrant.


    The defense breaking effect was really good. I was so excited that I was ready to work harder and do it again.


    But I didn''t expect that the tyrant''s head swung violently under the pain of eating. I just felt that my body seemed to be hit by a meteorite. My body flew backwards directly. I flipped several somersaults in the air, and finally fell to the ground and withdrew several steps in a row.


    The power of terror!


    I was shocked by his powerful strength. This guy''s strength is definitely stronger than the bad news. I didn''t expect to meet such a monster.


    That guy wanted to kill me, but... Sister Dao blocked the path of the mutant tyrant.


    Boom


    A claw fell down, and sister Dao held up her shield and intercepted it. She didn''t step back, but sister Dao''s legs had sunk deeply into the ground.


    In this team, Dao Mei perfectly served as the position of tank and shield.


    Unexpectedly, he didn''t shoot this little bug like guy at once. The mutant tyrant seemed to feel quite angry.


    In the roar, when he grew up, he bit sister Dao directly. If this guy bites his teeth like a hook, I''m afraid sister Dao''s body will be full of holes immediately.


    Absolutely impossible!


    There was a cold flash in sister Dao''s eyes, her body disappeared immediately, and a small zombie in the distance was killed.


    Sharp blade impact.


    Under the sun, a huge shadow was cast from the sky. Who was it not Elise?


    With the help of the power of spider silk, Elise''s body rushed directly to a height of hundreds of meters, and then fell down like a meteor.


    Eight long sharp legs are completely open, and each leg is the sharpest javelin.


    That scene showed us the power of Elise.


    Puff... Puff


    The terrible impact of condescending, coupled with the weight of Elise herself and the sharpness of spider legs, made this impact particularly amazing.


    This attack was particularly fierce. The mutant tyrant didn''t expect to face such an attack. It was too late when he heard the news and felt that the situation was wrong.


    When the eight sharp claws touched the skin of the mutant tyrant, they immediately drilled in like a drill.


    No matter thick hard skin or strong muscles, they can''t stop the impact.


    With a dull hum, all eight long legs got into the body of the mutant tyrant.


    The defense... Was broken.


    Even with this mutant tyrant''s amazing defense, it can''t resist this condescending impact.


    Under the pain of eating, the mutant tyrant roared angrily. This guy was smart and hit her directly. It seemed that he wanted to hit Elise against the wall and kill her.


    But... At this moment, a cold arrow suddenly roared past.


    With that harsh sound, large pieces of ice burst directly on the body of the mutant tyrant, and the guy''s body immediately stayed in place.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Elise just smiled and opened her hands. Dozens of spider silk directly sprayed out and adhered to other things around. With the help of that force, Elise directly ejected out.


    The movement here has attracted the attention of many zombies. Many zombies are surrounded from a distance.


    There are even tyrants among those zombies.


    Our members formed a circle to resist the impact from all around.


    Zijiaojiao smiled and saw nothing. The tyrant suddenly walked violently, waved his huge axe and frantically chopped the zombies around.


    As for lefulan, she helped Zijiao stop the zombies surging from all around.


    Two people intercepted the zombie army on both sides of the street, which was definitely a very heavy pressure.


    But the two must create an environment for the other brothers to fight at ease.


    "Hunting!"


    Shiver, the goddess of war, opened her big move. Although it lasted only eight seconds, everyone''s movement speed suddenly increased by 80% within these eight seconds.


    That effect is particularly abnormal, moving one by one as if in a blink.


    The rapid flashing around this guy made the mutant zombie have no time to respond.


    This is no longer us. As for the mutant zombie, his body was constantly wriggling on the ground, and his escape plan was completely interrupted.


    Then, just at this time, my body fell completely from the high altitude, and the huge axe in my hand was instantly cut open with groundbreaking momentum.

 Chapter 502

    That cooperation was perfect, almost without any mistakes. From beginning to end, the mutant tyrant failed to escape our repression.


    Even if this guy has strong strength and strong impact ability, it is also after the speed is expanded and before the speed is not expanded, both Dao Yu and Dao Mei have the capital to intercept this guy.


    The strong control of Aishi and SANA completely disappeared the chance of the mutant tyrant to escape.


    Then... The greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs were cut down directly.


    Poof... Shatter!


    Broken armour!


    That one attribute, it comes out after a thousand calls!


    Since the greedy Hydra evolved into cruel fangs, this attribute of broken armour has made my eggs very painful.


    The probability of 2% is too small... And 2% doesn''t mean that you will appear twice when you use 100 times. Maybe you won''t appear once when you use 1000 times.


    Except that when dealing with Xu an, he split Xu an with one move. At other times, the skill of breaking armor has never appeared, as if there was no such skill at all.


    But... I didn''t expect that this effect was accidentally triggered.


    Then the terrible scene appeared.


    Shua, in the absence of defense, the greedy Hydra''s penetration ability almost reached a abnormal level. All at once, he completely left the guy''s neck from top to bottom.


    If it weren''t for the thick neck, I might have cut off my head directly.


    The right side has been completely torn apart, leaving only a piece of flesh and blood connected to the left.


    Then the blood sprayed like a faucet.


    The appearance of this picture shows that the blood in the mutant tyrant is flowing, which is different from the blood of ordinary zombies. It is sprayed.


    This guy''s body has formed its own system.


    Unfortunately, this time, it''s dead.


    It was not easy to cut open the neck. The blood was hula, and the smelly flesh and blood inside. My right hand lifted up, and the energy that had been accumulated for a long time burst out immediately.


    Bang


    Explosion!


    The energy collapses and explodes with an amazing force. Finally, the connection between the head and the body disappears completely.


    The head fell to the ground, and the open mouth had no chance to close.


    The huge body crawled on the ground, and there was no movement any more.


    His hands were numb. He fell down from a height of 300 meters. The amazing impact was really not covered, but it seemed that the effect was really good. He was about to chop this guy to death at once.


    After panting for two times, lefulan and Zijiao were still blocking the surging zombies around.


    Several of us cut open the body of the mutant tyrant. In the chest of this guy, we found a head size ability nucleus.


    Tut Tut, we have only seen such a powerful nucleus in the body of bad news.


    The ability nuclei of the two giants seem to be almost the same size.


    I tried to exchange it once. Sure enough, it''s worth 80... It''s almost comparable to the soul mark of a hero.


    It''s just such a huge guy. How do you take it back?


    This has also become a very troublesome problem.


    There''s no way. You have to take it back if you can''t take it back. Otherwise, we can''t go there in vain, can we?


    Unfortunately, this system has evolved so many good things, but it has not evolved a thing like a space ring. Otherwise, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome.


    There''s no space for that kind of thing. You can only do it manually.


    There were too many zombies around. I carried this huge zombie with sister Dao, dragged it to a place where there were no zombies, and then let Elise drag it to the roof.


    After arriving here, we can finally dissect safely.


    Peel off the skin and flesh of this big guy from head to foot, leaving only bones harder than stones and pile them into a pile. We try our best to ensure that these bones will not be cut off by us.


    As a result, after working hard for a long time, it was finally done, but the weight of those bones may be more than a ton.


    After packing, one of us with great strength carried a batch and went back.


    When we got back, fan Xiaotian''s people also came back.


    They also met several mutant tyrants, killed them all and brought them back.


    How many?


    When we hear this word, the expressions on each face look strange?


    Did you hear me right? This thing is very difficult for us to deal with. How many people did we deal with?


    Then we saw the body of the mutant tyrant they brought back.


    They brought back bodies, not like us, but bones.


    Familiar appearance. It looks very similar to the mutant tyrant we met, but... It''s different. It may be only half the size, larger than the licker, but smaller than the tyrant.


    They hunted and killed five mutant tyrants. The five guys were all about the same size and six meters long, much smaller than the guy we met.


    They were also shocked when they saw the bones we brought back. Just looking at the size of the skeleton, they could imagine what kind of monster we were facing.


    Those things are definitely hard to deal with.


    "Maybe it''s the leader of the mutant tyrant. Fortunately, you met him?" fan Xiaotian said.


    Well, maybe it''s really this reason. I really don''t know whether it''s luck or bad luck.


    However, he finally killed the guy and brought back these bones. These things will become materials in Ronaldinho''s hands. I don''t know what Ronaldinho can make with these materials.


    These bones, together with the bones of the zombie of the previous bad news, should be enough for Ronaldinho to use for a while.


    All this is left to Ronaldinho.


    The arsenal has been on the right track. All the first batch of guns produced have been returned. The gun bore is unqualified and the size is a little small, which is easy to cause blasting. There are also many serious problems in other aspects.


    After rest and calculation, the second batch of guns soon appeared.


    After the experiment, he was beaten back and remanufactured. After more than ten consecutive times, he finally found a more accurate number.


    The guns manufactured this time are basically no longer a problem.


    Although the sinister guy Zhong lixiu didn''t tell us the fine data, now we have found the accurate value by using experiments again and again.


    The finished guns were soon distributed, and a batch of bullets were produced. In addition, one batch was distributed to three territories and preserved.


    Others were sent to members for ordinary members of the territory to practice shooting.


    At this time, everyone should maintain strong combat effectiveness, if they don''t want to die.


    There was no chance and no condition to practice before, but now don''t say 100 shots and 100 hits, but at least you should ensure a similar hit rate.


    It''s better to shoot a zombie''s head off with one shot than to shoot dozens of bullets to kill a zombie.


    Just as imagined, about ten days later, there were more and more zombies around the territory.


    Although it is not a threat to s City, it is also quite annoying.


    In the middle of this, an event happened. Zhong lixiu once led a group of people to the arsenal, as if he wanted to get back some good things.


    But in the end, some people fled back in embarrassment and left dozens of bodies.


    The strength of ancient stone statues and lizard people is not as good as the guy Zhong Lishu met before, but their strength is also quite terrible.


    The most important thing is that we have basically moved all the good things in the arsenal. Even if there are still some things left, most of them are not important things.


    During this period of time, s city has welcomed a number of members.


    In S City, where the original number has been reduced a lot, the number is slowly picking up, but this growth frequency is much less than before.


    This situation represents only one meaning... That is, fewer and fewer people are still alive.


    "This week, more than 1700 people were received in our territory..."


    "Boss... I succeeded..." when Meng Rui told me about the situation in the territory during this period of time, Ronaldinho''s voice was almost hoarse suddenly.

 Chapter 503

    Originally, I thought that I only received 1700 people this week. It sounds like a lot, but in a week, there are only more than 1000 people. In three months, that is, 12 weeks, I can accept a total of 10000 people.


    This figure is too small compared with the number we lost in the last corpse wave.


    I was secretly feeling worried in my heart, but I didn''t expect Ronaldinho to rush in happily.


    I haven''t bothered this guy for more than ten days. I completely entrusted the task of drawing manufacturing to Xiao Luo.


    I even said that because I was worried that it would disturb Ronaldinho''s attention, in these ten days, I resisted my curiosity and never asked about the progress once in the past.


    I didn''t expect Ronaldinho to tell me that he had succeeded.


    At that time, I was overjoyed. I almost immediately stood up from my chair and looked at Xiao Luo in front of me.


    I only saw this guy holding an exaggerated look in his arms. His whole body was pale. It was obviously polished by bones, but it exuded a strange luster, as if it were plated with a layer of silver.


    That huge weapon was a great burden for Ronaldinho. He held the gun in his hands and kept falling down. Ronaldinho''s face was red.


    Although it was hard, the guy''s face looked very excited: "I... I made it..."


    Ronaldinho''s voice was trembling. For a gun maker, nothing is more exciting than making such a weapon.


    Once Ronaldinho thought he might not be able to make this super modern weapon, but... Faced with such a drawing, Ronaldinho was really unwilling to give up.


    Since someone can make drawings, he will be able to make weapons according to the drawings.


    For 17 days, Ronaldinho slept for less than 48 hours and ate no more than 30 meals. He studied hard almost every day.


    He first used wood to make the appearance and feel, and then began to polish the bones of ordinary tyrants. This process alone lasted a week.


    When Ronaldinho felt that he finally had the capital to mobilize the bones of those mutated tyrants, Ronaldinho began to manufacture in a real sense.


    This time is ten days, ten whole days.


    Ronaldinho has encountered countless troubles. The first trouble is that the bones of the mutant tyrant are too hard to move ordinary grinding tools.


    However, I have specially equipped Ronaldinho with several brothers. As long as Ronaldinho asks, I will promise whatever it is.


    According to Ronaldinho''s request, they found a dilapidated jewelry store.


    Now these places are not as attractive as a canteen.


    Gold? Diamonds? That thing can''t be eaten. What''s the use?


    After getting a lot of diamonds and inlaying them on the grinding wheel, I finally have the capital to polish the bones of the mutant tyrant.


    Every step was full of hardships. After working hard for more than ten days, Ronaldinho finally made this weapon. At that time, he immediately brought this weapon here.


    He took this weapon from Xiao Luo''s arms.


    A hand, the weight is about a hundred kilograms. No wonder he''s going to press Ronaldinho down.


    At a glance, it should use the thigh bone of the mutant tyrant as the trunk and other bones as auxiliary.


    The middle is connected by some very fine things. It looks fragile, but it is actually very strong.


    In the middle of the bone, there are many other parts, which look like metal products.


    The whole weapon, about three meters long, is taller than me. It''s a gun. It''s just a gun.


    The length of the barrel alone is more than one meter eight.


    It was made from the arm bone of the mutant tyrant. The bone was hollowed out. I don''t know what means Ronaldinho made it.


    Although there is only one bone left, it still looks thicker than my arm.


    As for the part held in your arms, it is the most exquisite place on this weapon.


    This is a set of energy conversion device, which can absorb the power in the ability crystal core in a short time and convert it into pure energy.


    Speaking of it, it seems to be a little like the protective cover in s city.


    The protective cover of s city also absorbs the energy in the crystal nucleus and then converts it into defense.


    The idea just flashed in my mind and soon disappeared.


    Above the energy conversion device, there is a fist sized hole through which the ability crystal core can be filled.


    "Come on, let''s test the power of this weapon," I said excitedly, and then carried the weapon and rushed out.


    The super artifact in the territory has been made?


    This news immediately aroused the curiosity of many good doers, one by one like curious babies.


    Unfortunately, the place we are going to is far away. Ordinary people can''t keep up with it at all. In the end, we can only give up.


    There are not many zombies around s city. We have to go to another county far away from s City, where the number of zombies is relatively concentrated. We can feel more clearly how powerful the weapons are.


    Ronaldinho is riding a motorcycle behind him. This guy also wants to see with his own eyes what kind of power the weapons he has made are.


    Finally arrived at the place, the streets of the county ahead were full of zombies.


    "Brother, don''t let me lose face." I said to Ronaldinho.


    When I got here, I was suddenly worried. If I couldn''t fart, I would lose all my old face. I hope Xiao Luo won''t pit me.


    At that time, Xiao Luo immediately patted his chest: "of course... When did I Luo Guiguang deceive... People..."


    Then Xiao Luo''s voice suddenly became discouraged.


    My day, it''s another pit wall.


    Forget it, here we are. Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi and Zhang Quan are all staring. They want to see the power of such a strange weapon I have hidden for so long.


    If you flinch at this time, you''ll really be a fool.


    So I took a power crystal core from my arms and threw it in.


    With a click, the ability crystal nucleus just fell and was immediately stuck by something.


    Then, buzzing, something seems to be activated in a trance.


    The weight of the weapon in my hand suddenly doubled.


    Then a hazy light emanated from the weapon and spread out as quickly as an electric current to the end of the barrel in front.


    That picture looked quite dazzling. One by one, they widened their eyes and held their breath.


    Just looking at the current situation, the destructive power of this weapon should be very strong.


    The energy in weapons is rapidly transforming. Before long, the accumulation of energy seems to have reached a limit.


    At this moment, I suddenly raised my hand, pointed the barrel directly at the distant street, and then... Pulled the trigger.


    Boom


    I just felt a sudden shock in my body, and a strong anti shock force came in an instant. Although I didn''t move, I knew that if I were an ordinary person, I would definitely be shocked out.


    In the muzzle of the gun, a pale light suddenly shot out.


    The speed of the white light was unimaginable, at least several times that of a bullet.


    It flew out almost in an instant.


    It drew a long straight line in the sky, and finally exploded among the zombies with a bang.


    Hum


    Then we only saw that a circle of terrible impact suddenly dispersed, and the zombies within a radius of ten meters were quickly shattered by that terrible energy.


    The zombies farther away were also turned upside down, quite miserable.


    That picture made us all stare, and our throats were wriggling.


    Seriously, that power may not be much for us. Anyone can easily make this effect.


    But... When this effect appears on a weapon, that meaning suddenly becomes unusual.

 Chapter 504

    The people present are all experts. Pulling out any one can create more terrible damage than this picture.


    But... It''s different. It''s a weapon.


    What does a weapon mean? This weapon represents that ordinary people can also use it. This weapon represents the ability of close attack. Those who can also attack distant enemies. It represents that brothers who can only defend also have attack power. It represents that members of logistics treatment can output. This is the value of weapons.


    Even I didn''t think that power could be so powerful.


    Originally, I thought the power might be similar to that of a rocket, but now it seems that the power is much more powerful than the explosion of a rocket.


    Zombies within a radius of ten meters were completely blown to pieces. They were not killed, but were blown into something like powder. In fact, the scope of influence was more than three times.


    Rockets may be only half as powerful as this weapon.


    This is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that I just used the ability crystal nucleus of ordinary lickers. What effect will it have if I use the more powerful ability crystal nucleus?


    If this thought comes out of my mind, I can''t suppress it.


    "Give me a crystal core of a mutant beast, I don''t have it..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    I can''t wait to try something stronger.


    "Take it. I was going to absorb it myself." fan Xiaotian immediately grabbed an ability crystal core and threw it over.


    It is a fist sized, fiery red ability crystal core, which looks like a ruby. At first glance, this ability crystal core is a very pure and high-quality ability crystal core.


    Thanks to fan Xiaotian, this guy is willing to take it out.


    After weighing it in my hand, I withdrew the power crystal core inside.


    That ability crystal core now looks pure white, but now it is a little dimmer. It is obvious that some energy has been consumed. It is estimated that a ability crystal core will be completely consumed not many times.


    I stuck this fiery red ability crystal core in it, took a deep breath, and then aimed at the front again.


    Boom


    This time, the recoil was significantly greater, and my body shook slightly.


    In the middle of the muzzle of the gun, a hot flame shot out in an instant.


    It seems that the bullets fired are different with the different properties of the ability crystal nucleus. The previous time was pure white light, which is about the most basic and simplest pure energy.


    This time, it was obviously the power of fire.


    We can all feel that the temperature around us seems to have risen sharply at this time.


    Then... The flame quickly crossed the sky, and all around it was red.


    Then it was blown up in the most dense place of zombies. This time, we saw with our own eyes how terrible that power was.


    Much more powerful than just... The flame bomb just fell to the ground and exploded quickly. A large flame spread quickly on the ground like a flood.


    In an instant, within a distance of tens of meters, it completely turned into a sea of terror.


    That sea of fire is accompanied by violent shock waves. For ordinary zombies, this situation is definitely a disaster.


    The flame is burning all the time. Through the flame, we can clearly see that the zombies inside are smashed by impact, and then burned by the flame. There is not even a trace of residue left.


    The destructive power is stronger and the attack range is larger. The power is basically five times that of the previous bullet.


    This time, these brothers were even more shocked. This power is basically close to its own limit.


    The damage caused by their own efforts may not be many times more than this force.


    Moreover, this is only the ability crystal nucleus of the mutant beast. If it is bad news, what about the ability crystal nucleus of the mutant tyrant leader, is the damage caused


    However, it is a serious problem that the crystal nuclear energy can not be put into the energy tank.


    "Chen Yi, how is the destructive power of this weapon compared to your cation cannon?" I asked Chen Yi next to me.


    "The destructive power of the second bullet is similar to mine... However... This weapon seems to be only effective for ordinary zombies, that is, killing giant zombies at most. It seems powerless for tyrants and Zombies who lick more than predators," Chen Yi said.


    Chen Yi is also talking about a problem. Although this energy explosion can cause a wide range of damage, it is precisely because the energy is too scattered. Therefore, for zombies with strong defense capabilities such as tyrants and lickers, the power is very limited, and it is good to be able to hurt.


    But Chen Yi is different. Chen Yi''s cation cannon has a slightly smaller explosion range, but the energy is very concentrated. It can basically kill the licker. If it hits the tyrant, the tyrant will die at most three times.


    It can be said that there are advantages and disadvantages.


    However, we don''t want to let ordinary people solve those powerful zombies. As long as ordinary people can kill more zombies, it is a very important auxiliary for us.


    "Try it and see how many times a nuclear power can be launched. This thing is burning money." little yellow book is more cautious.


    When we were all shocked by the amazing power of this weapon, Xiao Huang Shu was the first to feel the problem.


    Consumption!


    Yes, this is a very serious, very serious problem.


    This kind of weapon consumes the ability crystal core, and the ability crystal core is a very important thing for us.


    In many places, we need the ability to nucleate.


    The cultivation needs of those with ability, the development needs of ordinary people, and a part needs to be handed in every month. The ability crystal core is a great consumption for us.


    If this thing is too terrible for the consumption of ability nuclei, it is not very valuable in fact.


    However, if a capability crystal core can support a long time and multiple launches, then... The value is self-evident.


    The little yellow book gave us a wake-up call. I began to aim at the zombies in front and continue firing.


    Once, twice, three... Seven, eight


    This number is beyond our imagination. We thought we might support it three or four times, but we didn''t expect it to support it eight times.


    And it seems to support more.


    The ninth time


    Boom!


    For the ninth time.


    But... This time there was an accident. The gun suddenly screamed and exploded.


    All around was rushed immediately, and a man turned his horse on his back.


    My body is even blackened.


    Ronaldinho in the back couldn''t help staring wide, grew up his mouth, and the expression on his face was very strange... Shit, that was... The blast.


    Yes, it''s burst.


    The destructive power of that weapon is indeed quite terrible, but this weapon is obviously not perfect.


    Just now, I accidentally detonated the remaining energy, resulting in the explosion of the whole barrel, and I bear the brunt and was directly surrounded by a flame.


    When the fire came down, his clothes were burned clean and naked.


    Fortunately, my body has added many points and has strong fire resistance. Otherwise, I might be killed.


    Chen Yi, Dao Yu, several people blushed one by one, and immediately turned to the beginning.


    As for Ronaldinho, he was quiet and wanted to escape.


    But I caught you before I ran away... Shit, blow me up, you still want to run?


    "Brother... I don''t know. I didn''t expect this to happen..." he said with a sad face.


    "Brother..." patted Xiao Luo on the shoulder. While I bought a cloth suit from the mall and put it on, I said, "I''m fine. I can''t explode, but... You go back and study this thing. In the future, this thing can only be made by you, otherwise..."


    Otherwise, once the chamber is blasted, it is something that will kill people.


    Fortunately, it was me just now. If it was used by an ordinary person, wouldn''t it be blown apart?


    Luo Guiguang felt the pressure on his shoulder and nodded heavily.


    "Well, the experiment is over. Go back and see what''s wrong and strive for perfection next time... Let''s go back..." clapped my hands and I said.


    "Help!" before he finished, a harsh voice came from a distance.

 Chapter 505

    "Help!"


    That voice, even if you want to pretend that you can''t hear it, is full of strong fear, which is a terror more repressed than death.


    Then, we saw that in front of the dying flames, a figure rushed out from the inside as if he didn''t see those flames at all.


    Although those flames have been gradually extinguished, they are still quite hot. Ordinary people will be hurt if they rush from here.


    However, the man didn''t seem to feel the damage of the flame at all and rushed directly. There is only one reason for this. That is, behind the flame, something more terrible than the flame is chasing and killing him all the time.


    Otherwise, this would never happen.


    The sharp voice has been a little out of tune. While walking, he shouted loudly and staggered.


    The clothes on the body look tattered, torn and burned by fire.


    That body looked very thin. In his hand, he held a small stick like thing. Although he encountered unimaginable danger, the thin boy still didn''t lose the thing that looked like ordinary wood.


    It seems that this thing has a very special meaning to him.


    Seeing here, we were all sweating. Although we didn''t know what had happened, it seemed that we had just blasted the chamber.


    Otherwise, we might blow up the boy at once.


    I don''t know what happened to this boy, but he was scared like this.


    But it seems that this is a living man.


    As long as it is a living person, we will save it and never give up.


    Flash!


    My flash ability is the fastest. My body has rushed to the boy. As soon as I caught the boy, I threw it to everyone.


    I don''t know if it''s my strength or what''s going on. The boy''s body is too light, just like a woman.


    "Hiss, hiss!"


    Then I didn''t feel anything. I just heard a strange sound in my ears, like... A strange sound like a snake.


    But what appeared in front of me, to be exact, was not a snake, but more like... A snake man?


    Perhaps, this title will be more appropriate. It is not a real python. The lower body is really like a python. The thick and thin waist of the bucket gives people a pressure that can easily strangle everything.


    But the upper part of the body is human, and about women.


    Just, don''t think this is such a beautiful creature. In fact, when I saw the snake man, I almost spit out the overnight meal I ate yesterday.


    Snake spirit, generally speaking, is synonymous with sexy and enchanting. Although it is not as famous as fox spirit, it has always been said that it is sexy snake waist.


    But I don''t even want to use the word ugly to describe the guy in front of me. It seems to be a blasphemy against ugliness.


    Although the upper body is human, it is full of thick scales as strange as crocodiles, and its arms are claws.


    From the waist to the neck, it has always been human, but when it comes to the position of the head, it becomes a ferocious snake head. That combination looks very strange and more ferocious and ugly.


    That strange hissing sound came from the strange snake population. When the mouth opened, the scarlet snake letter kept spitting out.


    Not to mention, there are other lives behind this strange magic snake.


    Those guys look much more familiar. What are they, not lizards?


    One by one, the lizard people followed the magic snake, as if they regarded the magic snake as their own leader.


    These lizard people look no different from those lizard people I met before, but how can these lizard people mix with this strange magic snake?


    Generally speaking, if two different creatures encounter together, there will be a fierce battle in most cities until one side dies.


    But now it seems that the magic snake seems to be the leader of these lizards.


    It feels quite strange.


    "Hey..." I smiled. Although I don''t know what this magic snake is, and there are a lot of lizards, these guys are doomed to suffer this time.


    "You step back and get into the crowd. Don''t run around." I said in a deep voice to the young boy.


    This man seems to have little power. At least he has no power now.


    I don''t want to be distracted from protecting someone while fighting.


    The little young man also knew the current situation. He didn''t hesitate and immediately began to retreat.


    He said to me, "be careful, that snake is highly poisonous!"


    Eh?


    At this moment, the little man seemed to have slowed down a little, and his voice gradually recovered its original voice.


    But it was just like this that I felt the difference more and more. The voice was actually a very soft and magnetic female voice, which was completely different from the thrilling scream at the previous dangerous moment.


    I turned around strangely, and then I saw that little young man, what young man, although he looked like a mess, like a little beggar, his occasionally exposed skin was extraordinarily white.


    That''s not the skin a little beggar can have. I''m out of my sight. I didn''t expect it to be a sister. I thought it was a teenager.


    But it doesn''t make much difference to me, because I will try my best to save both men and women.


    It seems that the woman was burned when she was just passing through the fire, and her body was torn open by those monsters.


    The blood is hula, and it probably hurts.


    I threw over a treatment, and then the sister''s injury immediately began to recover quickly.


    That kind of taste made my sister a little curious and grateful. She nodded hard at me.


    At this time, others have come from behind.


    A large number of experts in the territory, the charming purple Jiao, the strong and heroic Xiaoya, the Queen''s style Chen Yi, the standard royal sister''s sword language, and the golden cat like Shirley... All the beauties were shocked to see this sister. Unexpectedly, there were so many beauties here.


    As for those men, they also look unusual. I don''t know what to say. In short, these people feel quite different.


    The gentle little yellow book that looks like a scholar; Carrying two huge axes, fan Xiaotian, like the Black Whirlwind Li Kui, holds a long gun and Hao Ziqi with the smell of Zhao Zilong


    I don''t know why, these people seem to be fooling around, as if they don''t care about the monsters in front of them at all.


    My sister is worried and wants to remind these people that these monsters are not easy to deal with.


    But he was held by Luo Guiguang in the back.


    "Let''s step back..." said Ronaldinho.


    "But these things..."


    "Don''t worry, our place... Is the safest," Luo Guiguang said.


    Behind these bosses, it is the safest place in the world, not the s City, not the strong protective cover, but behind these bosses, there is the safest heaven.


    "Why did you all come here... Just a few little monsters, unexpectedly so many people came here to rob heads..." I glanced at my mouth, and I felt a little uncomfortable.


    "Grab heads? Hey, these lizards all have crystal nuclei. Where are you stuck now? You can''t advance or upgrade. These heads are useless to you. Who can grab the crystal nuclei of these guys?"


    "Look who''s fast!" fan Xiaotian laughed wildly, waved his huge axe and rushed directly.


    Chen Yi behind her just smiled disdainfully, carried the huge and exaggerated cation gun in her hand, and directly blasted at fan Xiaotian''s back: "get out of the way..."


    Boom


    The girl in the back was stunned. Who are these people!

 Chapter 506

    The girl was stunned and frightened. Who are these people, one by one... How do they look like this?


    That kind of attack, unexpectedly directly rushed at the back of his companions, can it be said that there was infighting?


    For a moment, all kinds of ideas in the girl''s heart were flashing.


    At this time, fan Xiaotian screamed. Although he was thick skinned, Chen Yi''s cation cannon came directly. Fan Xiaotian would never dare to resist that force.


    The body immediately ran to the side and hid.


    Then the cation cannon went straight over and exploded directly on the demon snake with a bang.


    A circle of impact instantly spread out, and the two lizards close to each other were suddenly shattered, and their bodies disappeared silently. As for the magic snake, because of its strong defense ability, it didn''t die directly under this attack.


    But in the position between the chest and abdomen, it was still blown open.


    At this moment, the demon snake suddenly became angry. After arriving here, these animals intuitively felt that these people in front of them were not so easy to provoke.


    So they didn''t attack directly. They seemed to be looking for opportunities, but they didn''t expect that these humans attacked themselves directly, killed their men and injured their bodies.


    The demon snake suddenly became angry, hissed and screamed, and the dozens of lizards behind him immediately began to act.


    These lizards were extremely fast, their limbs crisscrossed on the ground, and their bodies rushed directly like sharp arrows.


    Roar... But among those beautiful women, the woman who used to be like a gentle golden cat suddenly became extremely wild. With a lion roar, her body turned directly into a puma in mid air.


    Two claws directly grasp a lizard man, and then with a little force, the lizard man is directly torn to pieces.


    At this time, those lizard people had rushed to the front. Another sexy imperial sister, a beautiful woman with a scar on her eyes, suddenly had two more daggers in her hands. She rotated in her arms. The next moment, her body suddenly disappeared. The two daggers were as flexible as her fingers, and her body rotated among the lizard people, Immediately, it was a shower of blood.


    The strong and heroic woman next to him also had a strange cross knife in her hand. She threw it hard in front of him, and the sound of hiss sounded suddenly. The sharp blade crossed directly from the necks of the lizards, and a headless corpse appeared on the ground.


    As for the quiet and gentle man, he also showed his wild side at this time. His hands were open, and his body was almost suspended in mid air, with black light clusters rotating around him.


    Staring at a lizard man, he rushed over immediately.


    As a result, with a bang, the lizard man was immediately blown to pieces. A power crystal core was blown out of the sky and finally fell into the man''s hands.


    Before, the guy holding two huge axes brought the wild to the limit. Under the crazy dance of the two axes, the lizard man just touched the big and amazing axe, and immediately his body burst and bled, and was directly smashed into meat sauce.


    The man holding the long gun, like a knight, was also the same violent. He supported a golden shield with his hands and right hand to block the attack of all lizards. The long gun in his hand took the opportunity to sweep across, and the sharp gun awn directly divided those lizards in two.


    Not at all.


    The girl was completely shocked by the scene in front of her. Although the picture looked a little messy, it brought the strongest shock.


    Those lizards who are fast and powerful have now become vulnerable garbage and have been killed casually.


    In front of these people, those lizards don''t even have a chance to escape. Even if they just move their fingers, a lizard will die immediately.


    Those abnormal lizards who didn''t know how many humans they killed and how many companions they killed have now completely become lambs to be slaughtered. The gap in strength can reach this point.


    I don''t know whether it''s shock or something else. In short, this sister''s heart has been completely frightened.


    As for me, it''s the black line in my head. I said you guys robbed heads too fast. Dozens of lizards basically died at once.


    Now there''s only the strange magic snake left. I''ll kill him


    I thought in my heart, but... Before I started to act, a red figure had crossed me.


    Then... With a puff, the dagger circled along the snake''s slender neck.


    The ferocious snake head immediately lost its support and fell to the ground without any movement.


    Come on, even the head of the last magic snake was robbed by Dao Yu.


    The strength of the magic snake may really be as strong as the sister said. Unfortunately, the magic snake didn''t even have a chance to fight in front of us, and was directly taken away by Dao Yu.


    With the death of the magic snake, all the monsters were cleaned up, leaving only the corpses on the ground.


    At this time, these people became the original hunters, holding knives one by one and began to dissect the bodies of these monsters.


    Of course, there are also rough ones. For example, fan Xiaotian, this guy directly chopped them with an axe, split these monsters at about the heart, and then stretched out his hand to dig out the ability crystal core full of blood


    Until now, the woman didn''t seem to recover from the shock.


    After all, the scene I saw was really shocking. The powerful magic snake and lizard man were killed like a weak rabbit in front of these people.


    "Hey... Hey, wake up..." until a voice sounded in her ear, the sister woke up and saw that the person who first appeared in front of her was talking to herself.


    "Wake up... What''s your name?" I asked the girl.


    "I... my surname is Bai, Bai Qiu, snow-white, autumn......" the girl said in a panic.


    Bai Qiu? A strange name, but it doesn''t matter.


    "Well, you are lucky to meet us. You also heard that s city has not been captured by zombies, so you came here. It happens that we are from s city and can take you there..." I said with a smile.


    It''s normal. Now, the people around here came here after hearing the news of s city. Thanks to Zhong lixiu''s publicity, they did a good job.


    But this effect will be weaker and weaker. On the one hand, the number of living people is decreasing. On the other hand, it is a problem how many leaflets can be retained and how many can be seen by later people.


    However, since this woman appears here, she should run to s city.


    I have some admiration for this woman. Although I don''t know where she came from, it''s a commendable courage to be alone or a woman and dare to go on the road alone.


    But I didn''t expect that my words aroused the woman''s curiosity.


    "S city? S city hasn''t been broken by zombies yet?" the girl asked me curiously.


    This time, it''s our turn to be strange.


    Bai Qiu didn''t come here after hearing that s City survived. How could this woman appear here?


    At this time, Bai Qiu seemed to suddenly think of something. His face suddenly changed, and his eyes were filled with hope and anxiety.


    Then... Poop!


    The woman knelt before us with her knees soft.


    "Elder brothers and sisters, please save my friends and save them. They are about to be eaten... Please..." Bai Qiu seems to finally see hope, and his head is knocking on the ground.


    "Please save them. No matter what I''m asked to do, I promise. I just ask you to save my friend..."

 Chapter 507

    What does this woman, who has no head, say?


    Seeing the movement of the woman, we were all startled, but Xiao Ya and Dao Yu hurriedly helped the woman up.


    "Speak slowly and slowly. What happened? You''re not alone?" Xiao Ya gently patted the woman on the back and whispered, "don''t worry. If possible, we will save them, but you have to tell us everything you know, so we can judge whether to save people..."


    Under Xiao Ya''s comfort, Bai Qiu''s spirit recovered a little, and then from Bai Qiu''s mouth, we heard another picture.


    Bai Qiu is not alone. When the end of the world comes, Bai Qiu''s experience is similar to that of others.


    Is to watch other humans, including their friends, parents, brothers and sisters, become zombies. Bai Qiu escaped before being attacked.


    Then Bai Qiu was lucky to join a team with strict discipline. Although sometimes the cruel discipline makes people feel a little inhumane, thanks to this, their team can always survive in that cruel environment.


    Baiqiu doesn''t know anything. Baiqiu finds that he can control light, refract and reflect light, etc.


    Their team established a territory in the original city to resist the attack of zombies, but it was not long before the territory was defeated.


    Forced by helplessness, they can only be forced to move in the opposite direction.


    Change the city again and again, but no matter where they hide, they will be found by those zombies.


    They were forced to move again and again, and many people died each time. When the number of people in the team was the largest, there were about 8000 people, and there were hundreds of capable people.


    Bai Qiu''s words shocked us. Before arriving in S City, 8000 people could be gathered, which is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    Even in the heyday of Meng Rui and Chen Yi''s territory, the total number will not exceed 4000.


    The guy who can manage such a team is definitely not an ordinary role.


    Unfortunately, no matter how they hide, it is useless. Human beings have a natural attraction for zombies. They will always lead those zombies to the direction of human beings.


    If humans stay in a place for too long, they will be surrounded by zombies sooner or later.


    Bai Qiu, they also feel something wrong. They are ready to fight! They didn''t know the news about s city. They were just forced by those zombies. They had no choice but to come to s city step by step.


    Later, they felt that there were more zombies in the city, so they were watched by zombies again and again.


    So, what if you give up the city?


    Not a mountain village, but a wilderness, where there is nothing, that is, those barren mountains and forests?


    So they abandoned the city and began to go to the mountains and forests. In addition to looking for food, they will never go out of the mountains and forests. They hope to open up a perfect place in the mountains and forests, so that they can find a place where they can survive again.


    Not to mention, since they abandoned the city, there are really fewer zombies.


    Although the living environment has become worse and often short of food and clothing, at least you don''t have to face those ugly zombies all day.


    That feeling was quite good. They even thought that if one day they could find a very safe and secret mountain forest, it might be good to camp there and reopen a small village, just like ancient hermits, away from the disturbance of zombies.


    This idea is really good.


    "Later, we really found a place. It was in a depression in the middle of a row of mountains. It was surrounded by cliffs. Only that depression seemed particularly flat!"


    "That place is really suitable. There are many trees and wild fruits around. As long as the woods nearby are slightly leveled, they can also be used to grow food. We think that place is our dream place."


    "But unexpectedly, that was the beginning of the real disaster. We thought there was no one there, so we rashly went in, and then... We were surrounded."


    Countless lizard people, and I don''t know how many strange magic snakes, completely surrounded their people and horses.


    Bai Qiu''s words moved our hearts.


    It sounds that there are a lot of lizard people and magic snakes. Can we say that lizard people on earth are also a group?


    There are 8000 of them. Even if there were not so many people at that time, there are still three or four thousand. Among them, there are many superpowers. In this case, they are still surrounded by these lizard people and magic snakes.


    Although the strength of these lizards and magic snakes is very strong, they are not invincible.


    In other words, the number of lizard people and magic snakes they encounter may not be just hundreds or thousands, but that number may be quite amazing.


    "We want to break through the encirclement, but we can''t do it at all. There are too many lizards and magic snakes, and their strength is too strong. We are not rivals!"


    "Several breakouts ended in failure. We lost a lot of people, but those lizards and magic snakes didn''t kill us all. They... Caught us alive."


    capture alive!


    We all frowned when Bai Qiu said the humiliating words of this mischief.


    capture alive?


    Whether it is a mutant beast or a zombie, or these lizard people, ancient stone statues and other things, when they encounter humans, they almost all have the same reaction, that is, kill them first without saying a word.


    As for this kind of thing, to be honest, it has never happened so far, even unimaginable.


    Sometimes humans catch some animals alive, keep them as pets and livestock, eat them at the right time, or sell them... But it''s really strange that humans are caught alive by animals.


    It''s like... Everything is reversed.


    Now... Humans are treated as animals?


    "After those monsters captured us alive, they didn''t kill us, but provided us with food and water. The food was the roots and seeds of some plants."


    Captive... In our hearts, we can''t help but emerge such a familiar word.


    But no one thought that such a thing would happen to humans.


    Humans will one day be caged by monsters as animals.


    This kind of thing is really


    I don''t know what to say, but when I hear this sentence, I always feel very bad in my heart.


    Those lizards and magic snakes must have other goals to keep these humans in captivity. Otherwise, with the ferocity of these mutant animals, they may have killed and eaten all humans long ago.


    "Blood!"


    Sure enough, Bai Qiu said a word.


    Then baiqiu opened her sleeve and ugly scars appeared on baiqiu''s snow-white arm, just like earthworms lying on that arm.


    Several wounds are still fresh and have not scabbed yet.


    "Those lizards and magic snakes seem to crave human blood. They keep us in captivity, and then catch a group of people to bleed every day..."


    Vampire blood slaves are like alien eggs.


    We have encountered a group of aliens before. That kind of aliens also use the same means to catch humans, provide food, and then place their offspring on the human body to absorb the nutrition of the human body.


    And these lizard people and magic snakes seem to do the same thing.


    They also keep humans in captivity, but they can be regarded as sustainable development. As long as the alien holds the face worm, humans will basically be hollowed out and dead.


    But... Lizard man and magic snake, all they want is blood, human blood.


    Give food and water every day... And then bleed every few days. In this way, although human beings will be very weak, they will never die. If a human is bled at one time, he can''t release a few liters at all.


    But if you put it once every other period of time, the total blood you can get is definitely much more.


    Listening to Bai Qiu''s words, we all felt a chill in our hearts.

 Chapter 508

    That feeling is really bad, even if it doesn''t happen to me.


    However, even if you just hear it, it will still make people have an unbearable fear, more anger!


    It''s an anger at the same, being human. Perhaps the last dignity of human beings is at stake. People... Can die, but they lose their dignity like animals.


    That kind of taste is absolutely unbearable. Perhaps it is because of this taste that they have personally endured.


    In s city at that time, they were kept in captivity like livestock, so the anger in these people''s hearts became more intense and unbearable.


    Human beings should not be treated like this.


    Not because of anything else, but because he is a human being, this kind of thing is absolutely unbearable.


    "Shit, I''ll chop those lizards..." fan Xiaotian''s angry voice roared.


    Not only fan Xiaotian, but also other brothers were full of anger and quite angry.


    We thought that those lizards might be just the product of some accidental mutation. Seriously, we didn''t pay much attention to them before.


    But now, we know that this lizard man actually has this climate.


    "Wait a minute, don''t be so reckless." although I am also very angry, fortunately, I won''t be easily controlled by anger.


    I shook my head when I intercepted several angry brothers.


    Although I also want to save those people, I''m a boss. As a leader, I have to consider more things.


    This is the responsibility of being a boss, even if sometimes this responsibility may seem ruthless and cruel.


    But this is me, whether cruel or ruthless, I will only do what I should do.


    I am a boss, carrying the lives of 100000 brothers in the territory on my shoulder, so even if sometimes I make some inhuman decisions, I have to do so. I have no choice.


    I am not alone. If I have only one person, I can do whatever I want like other brothers, natural and unrestrained.


    But now, I can''t.


    Bai Qiu was a little disappointed when she saw my appearance, but she still summoned up her courage.


    Bai Qiu also sees that I am the leader of this group. No matter how arrogant others watch the ball, how disrespectful and indifferent they are to me, this will not change. If something really happens, it is still me who makes the decision.


    It can be said that it is all on her whether she can successfully convince us and whether her friends can survive.


    Bai Qiu feels the pressure on her shoulder. She must try her best to persuade me.


    "I know you want me to save your friend," I said thoughtfully, "but after all, I have to consider the people on our side. If I act rashly, our brothers will be very dangerous, which I absolutely don''t want to see."


    "First of all, let me save people, but it is absolutely impossible to take my own brother''s life in order to save people. I hope you can understand this."


    I have to make it clear that I don''t want to see any problems in the future that will lead this woman to complain about me. In that case, I''ll be unhappy.


    Bai Qiu felt bitter in her heart, but the woman was very sensible and nodded without much entanglement.


    No, like some people, if you don''t save his friend, you''ll yell at you for being inhuman.


    The world is like this. Why should you let others risk their lives to save your companions?


    "First of all, you said that when your team had the largest number of 8000 people, how many people were there when you met those lizards and magic snakes? How many people are left now?" I have to find out a lot of questions before I can judge whether I should go to save people this time and how many people should be sent to save people.


    "The largest number was 8000, but later they were attacked by zombies several times. When they met the lizard man, there were only about 6000 left. When they fought with the lizard man, about 1000 brothers died. Now the approximate number is 5000." after thinking about it, Bai Qiu said.


    Although it is only an approximate figure, it should not be far away.


    The scale of about 6000 people was actually made dumplings by the other party and kept in captivity. The number and strength of lizard man and magic snake are basically unimaginable.


    "Moreover, those lizards and magic snakes keep catching people from other places, and the number there should be increased now," Bai Qiu added.


    "How many of your 6000 people are capable?"


    "About 500 people."


    This sentence made fan Xiaotian frown. There should be many experts among the more than 500 capable people. Otherwise, it would be impossible to take so many of them to survive the attack of zombies again and again.


    But so many people can''t stop the attack of those lizards.


    How strong should the number and strength of those lizards be?


    "How many lizards are there, and how many magic snakes are there?" I asked again.


    "I''m not sure about this, because the scene was too chaotic at that time. I only felt that there were lizard people around, but it felt that the number of lizard people was at least thousands, and it didn''t look less than us. I said everyone," Dao Yu said.


    His face turned a little white.


    The scene was too chaotic at that time, but it could still be felt. The number of lizards was absolutely no less than that of humans.


    In the case of so many lizards, are these people willing to save their companions?


    But... Bai Qiu doesn''t want to lie, because Bai Qiu knows that if she can''t tell the truth about the situation there, it may be a disaster when these people pass by. It''s really cheating. Bai Qiu doesn''t want to.


    "How many magic snakes are there?"


    "The number of that kind of strange snake is much less than that of lizard people, which is basically only one tenth of that of lizard people, but the strength of those magic snakes is much stronger than that of lizard people. Those snakes have very severe toxins. If bitten, life is not like death."


    "Well, are there any other monsters besides these strange snakes and lizards?"


    "I''ve seen some werewolves appear, but... They didn''t. There should be only lizard man and magic snake."


    "Are there any particularly powerful monsters, such as leaders?" I asked. This is also a very serious problem. The strength of leaders may be comparable to the strength of hundreds or thousands of small soldiers.


    "Yes." Bai Qiu immediately said about this.


    "There should be a magic snake queen in the magic snake. Their own name. Among those monsters, there seem to be some high-level monsters with a small number, but they are very smart and can speak. They once heard something called the magic snake queen, which should be the leader."


    "As for lizard people, there should be a leader," Bai Qiu thought for a moment and said.


    If there is a leader, the difficulty will be increased.


    "Where is it?" I asked again.


    "Right behind... What we can see now... The farthest mountain range..." Bai Qiu said in a hoarse voice, pointing to the mountain behind him and almost drilling into the clouds.


    They were treated like blood slaves, living a life inferior to pigs and dogs. They were bled every once in a while to feed those monsters.


    Nothing is more painful and unacceptable than this.


    At that time, several of them wanted to escape from here. As a result, Bai Qiu succeeded alone, and the others were caught early.


    As for Bai Qiu, he was chased here by a magic snake, led by dozens of lizards.


    Along the way, if Bai Qiu didn''t constantly use her own power to confuse those magic snakes and lizards, she might not be able to live until now.


    After telling all the things she knew, Bai Qiu looked at me with a pitiful eye and waited for my answer.

 Chapter 509

    This time, the situation may be more serious than expected.


    More than 6000 people are kept in captivity like blood slaves and animals by lizards and magic snakes. In good conscience, we should save these people. On the other hand, there are few human beings now, and these more than 6000 human beings are also a supplement to s city.


    Third, I don''t know what those lizard people want human blood for, but it''s certainly not a good thing. If those lizard people and magic snakes absorb blood to their heart''s content, their strength may become stronger, which will be a trouble for us in the future.


    So this matter is also a very important trouble for us.


    Save people, it must be saved, but... How?


    Thousands, even tens of thousands of lizard people, thousands of magic snakes, even lizard head collar and magic snake queen, and possibly other monsters. In this case, if you rashly pass by and say something bad, you are dying.


    And that position is not very good.


    In the depression, according to Bai Qiu, the mountain peak is basically connected from the hillside, that is, we need to fight with those lizards and magic snakes at the hillside.


    Seriously, this is not a good situation.


    This situation is quite unfavorable for us. Lizards, people and magic snakes can go in and out at will. They have long adapted to living in the mountains and forests and even fighting, but for humans, they can''t adapt.


    Invisible, it will be greatly constrained.


    Under that condition, against a powerful army of mutant beasts that may be tens of thousands? He mews. I''m not crazy. In that case, who knows how many people we have to sacrifice?


    "Let''s go back first," I said after thinking about it.


    Bai Qiu''s face turned pale. She thought she had failed in lobbying this time.


    "Don''t worry. Although it''s really dangerous this time, there are 6000 people there, and we will try our best to help." I said: "Just because the strength of those monsters is too strong, we need to think about it in the long run. According to you, those lizards just take blood and don''t kill at will. I think we still have some time."


    This sentence reassured Bai Qiu a little.


    I''m going to drag Zhong lixiu into the water.


    I''m afraid our strength is not enough to deal with so many monsters, but... On the other hand, this may not be an opportunity for s city.


    S city lacks the ability crystal nucleus, and both lizard man and magic snake have the ability crystal nucleus. If they can kill that group of mutant animals, they will basically consume the ability crystal nucleus for several months.


    You know, the crystal nuclei of these mutant beasts are more high-grade than those of zombies.


    These lizards may have come from the hero alliance world, but generally speaking, they are also a kind of mutant beast. Their strength and their own crystal nucleus are also worthy of the level of mutant beast.


    Perhaps the strength is not as good as tyrants and lickers, but the crystal core of that ability has a better effect.


    If we can get this batch of capability nuclei, it must be a big supplement for s city. It is conceivable that we may not have to worry about these capability nuclei for a long time in the future.


    So I think Zhong lixiu''s people should also be very interested in this kind of thing.


    Bai Qiu is very worried, but under such circumstances, Bai Qiu can do nothing. She can only follow us back to s city and come to the paradise we call.


    Bai Qiu''s heart is full of curiosity about the city that we said has not been occupied and has not been broken by zombies.


    When Bai Qiu really saw the city, the whole person couldn''t help being stunned. His eyes were completely stunned and shocked.


    The translucent light cover, like a dome, fell from the sky and completely covered the whole city. It seemed that it was filled with a strange firmness, as if it could not be broken no matter what happened.


    Is this the s city?


    Along the way, Bai Qiu saw many zombies and many people. They didn''t seem to be running like themselves. They seemed to be looking for zombies and hunting zombies.


    They seem to regard the zombie as a tool, a tool for training and enhancing their own strength, and have been challenging.


    Occasionally, some zombies approached the shield and were immediately shattered by the power on the shield.


    It''s absolutely safe in this city.


    At least, it seems so for now.


    With that unspeakable shock, Bai Qiu entered the city under our leadership.


    After entering the city, Bai Qiu''s shock became stronger.


    The streets are full of people, ordinary people, children, capable people... All kinds of people can be seen here.


    These people don''t seem to know what fear is. They look at ease. Some people are still laughing. It seems that they have encountered something happy.


    It''s a beauty I haven''t tasted for a long time.


    It seems that Bai Qiu even thinks she has entered a previous city if it is not for the outer protective cover.


    A city before the end.


    At that moment, Bai Qiu suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    I really want to cry. I and my companions are working hard to find a place to live safely every day. I don''t know how much hard they have paid for this goal.


    Every night, I dare not really sleep in the past, for fear that I might fall asleep accidentally and never wake up again.


    How many days and nights, how much pain have you experienced, but there is a city like heaven here. Compared with your previous life, it is too painful.


    "Don''t just see their smiles," I said in a deep voice.


    "Do you know how much suffering they suffered before they came here? Even here, they are not completely worry free. The city will be surrounded by zombies every three months or so. At that time, there will be millions of zombies. I think you absolutely don''t want to see that scene."


    Millions of zombies?


    Bai Qiu just heard this number, and her face looked a little white. Obviously, it was definitely not a picture she wanted to see.


    Millions of zombies. I may not have met so many zombies in my life. It''s really scary.


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you something." I suddenly thought of something and quickly told Bai Qiu: "Our city is divided into five regions, which can be regarded as five territories. The people of the five territories jointly take charge of the city and are also responsible for the defense and newcomers of the city. Those who have just come here can choose one of the territories to join. At that time, it will be the same after your 6000 people are rescued."


    I didn''t care much about this problem, because it has always been like this!


    But unexpectedly, Bai Qiu''s face became a little strange at this time: "do you have to do this?"


    It''s my turn to be curious: "that''s not true. If you can hand in a certain number of capacity nuclei every month, it doesn''t matter. It''s just... I advise you not to do that, because you may not be able to afford that number."


    Bai Qiu''s appearance makes me curious. Does Bai Qiu expect to become a new force in the city after his companions are rescued at this time?


    That ambition is a little too big.


    The area of s city itself is not very large. In such a small place, five forces are crowded, which is quite difficult.


    At this time, if we want a new force to cross in, it will definitely affect the balance of power in s city and the interests of some people, which I''m afraid no one wants to see.


    Originally, I liked this girl very much. I didn''t expect that this girl had such ambition. It surprised me.


    "No, no..." Bai Qiu seemed to know the idea in my heart. He kept waving his small hands: "I don''t mean that. It doesn''t matter to me, but there are so many people in our team..."

 Chapter 510

    I see. Looking at this, Bai Qiu doesn''t have a high position among those people. He doesn''t seem to have any decision-making power. At least he is not qualified to decide the whereabouts of 6000 people.


    The people who have the decision-making power are not those who are willing to put down their rights.


    I smiled: "that''s also very simple. If you don''t want to, you can leave the city and be free wherever you go."


    The rules of s city are so simple.


    If you want to enter this city, you must pay and accept the control of five territories.


    Then the five territories will work together to provide protection, food, and so on. Otherwise, you live in S City, eat the food of S City, enjoy the protection of S City, and don''t have to make any contribution?


    I''m kidding. Where is such a good thing in the world?


    "Therefore, it''s up to you to decide whether to save people. If we can accept such conditions, we will save people. If we can''t accept them, we''ll be busy..."


    The conditions are here. If you can accept them, you can accept them. If you can''t accept them, we won''t force them.


    But for Bai Qiu, it is said that he has given a choice. In fact, he has no choice. Bai Qiu has no other room except to accept it.


    It''s just a pity that this woman is not a woman with decision-making power.


    Bai Qiu muttered in her heart. Bai Qiu can understand this situation. After all, people have no reason to go all the way to save you for no reason. Don''t say, they have to provide you with shelter and food?


    This s City, which looks so safe, must have paid a heavy price behind it and paid countless hardships and efforts. In this case, it is not too much to put forward some requirements.


    It''s just that Bai Qiu can accept this situation, but it doesn''t necessarily mean that others can accept it, especially the head of the team


    But anyway, you have to save those people first.


    Seeing Bai Qiu''s agreement, I didn''t think much. I asked Xiao Ya to take Bai Qiu to find a place to live first, while I walked over to Bingya, Chen Xiaodao, Tong Lei and Zhong lixiu.


    I''m just trying to pass Tong Lei. I didn''t expect Tong Lei to participate, but I didn''t expect Tong Lei to promise after hearing that he has the ability to nucleate.


    Perhaps Tong Lei''s strength also needs ability nuclei to improve.


    As for Chen Xiaodao and Bingya, they directly agreed. In the two territories, they have been busy for the ability crystal core for a long time. It is a heavy pressure to obtain enough ability crystal core every month. Especially on Chen Xiaodao''s side, even if it is thrown to Zhong lixiu, the rest is not so easy to bear.


    Therefore, as soon as I heard of this situation, I promised immediately without saying a word.


    Tens of thousands of mutant animals, tens of thousands of ability nuclei, are basically enough to consume all the ability nuclei in two months. As long as we can get this batch of ability nuclei, the pressure will be much less in the future.


    As for Zhong lixiu, there is basically no problem. There are tens of thousands of ability crystal nuclei. Even if it is divided equally, a territory can get more than 2000.


    This figure is quite shocking, basically comparable to the efforts of a whole month at ordinary times.


    So in any case, no one would give up this time, so Zhong lixiu also agreed.


    Things are smoother than expected. The bosses basically have no opinions.


    But there were still some questions about the specific situation of that place, so he called Bai Qiu over and asked Bai Qiu to repeat what he knew.


    Surrounded by so many powerful bosses, Bai Qiu felt a little nervous, but she recounted everything she knew.


    "The little girl''s name is Bai Qiu, isn''t it?" Zhong lixiu nodded slightly. "I probably know what you said, but there''s another thing I want to ask... You said that you had 500 abilities at that time. What''s the strength of the most powerful people? How do you compare with us?"


    "Or, to put it another way, what is the most powerful monster that the man has ever dealt with when fighting alone?" Zhong lixiu asked.


    "That strength... I don''t know how to say, we once met a group of zombie dogs, including a guy with three heads. The strongest boss in our team took about six minutes to get rid of that guy. It may be the strongest monster we met when fighting alone." Bai Qiu said.


    Solve three zombie dogs in six minutes?


    Three zombie dogs have appeared before when the corpse tide came. They are the leader of the zombie dog Corps. Their strength is not as strong as the bad news, such as Dapeng, but they are also quite powerful.


    If we fight alone with our strength, there is no problem. If we want to solve it, it will take two or three minutes.


    It seems that the strength of that guy, even if he can''t compare with us, should not be much worse.


    It''s about a first-class master, but it''s not the top.


    In this case, Zhong lixiu didn''t say much. If it was only to this extent, even if he was ambitious, he couldn''t lift any waves.


    You should know that Chen Xiaodao can rise by taking advantage of the trend. Although people are a little bit like that, there is no doubt about Chen Xiaodao''s strength. It is no better than Zhong lixiu, the top expert of little Huang Shuxun, and six scalpels can cut everything easily.


    "In that case, let''s make things clear first. We have a crush on the ability of those lizard people. Saving your friend is just by the way..." Chen Xiaodao said.


    "So, after the rescue, if your friends are willing to join s City, they can be divided into four parts and join our four camps respectively. This guy doesn''t count..." pointed to Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao.


    "Can''t we be together..." Bai Qiu seemed a little embarrassed.


    "No..." Zhong lixiu said directly, "because according to you, the boss doesn''t seem to be a willing man. If he takes so many members and puts them under anyone''s command, he will certainly form a small group in our territory. That''s what none of us want to see."


    "S city is so big that we dare not say anything to protect s City, but at least we have made a lot of efforts in the attack of corpse tide. We don''t want to give our achievements to others. I hope you can understand this."


    "If it''s unacceptable, your companions can choose to leave after being rescued. They can go anywhere. We won''t stop them, but if you join s City, you must abide by the rules of S City," I said in a deep voice.


    Several bosses have the same opinion, even Bingya. S city can''t afford any trouble now. Those ambitious people must smooth their ambitions.


    Bai Qiu took a deep breath and nodded fiercely: "I understand that I will tell them after the matter is over."


    "That''s good. Let''s get ready and start," I said.


    Bai Qiu finally breathed a sigh of relief, and a trace of joy flashed on her face: "how many people are you... Going to take?"


    "Quite a lot. The five territories add up to more than 300..." I smiled.


    More than 300?


    Bai Qiu only felt that her head suddenly fainted. God, did you hear right? The man said... More than 300?


    More than 300 people are going to fight tens of thousands of lizards?


    This... This is a little too much, isn''t it?


    Don''t these people know how terrible the strength of lizard people is? And the more terrible demon snake.


    However, Bai Qiu soon thought of the picture of killing the demon snake and lizard man before these people. If they were so powerful, more than 300 people seemed to be almost there.


    In the five territories, only more than 300 people were sent.


    Tong Lei is the only one in his territory.


    The other four territories, on average, are about 80.


    It''s not that we despise those lizards, but that''s the best choice.


    Although there are only more than 300 people, this number is enough. You know, these more than 300 people can be said to be the most powerful group of members in S City

 Chapter 511

    That position, located on the hillside, is quite steep. It is difficult for ordinary capable people to expand their power in that place. On the contrary, those jungles, caves and other things will become natural shields for lizards.


    I don''t know when a lizard man will come out of the dense forest and kill our brother.


    In this case, sending too many brothers did no good in the past, but would aggravate the death.


    So this time only sent experts from various territories to go together, and others continued to stay in the city.


    Because almost all the experts in each territory left this time, it can be said that the territory is very empty, although there is no need to worry about zombies.


    But in my heart, I was worried that the orcs, Carl sass, might attack s city if they knew this opportunity.


    This is also the reason why we didn''t send too many experts this time, just to guard against those guys.


    "Pay attention to the underground, not only outside the city, but also inside the city... The protective cover can protect the surface above, and whether it can be below the ground is still a problem. There are many big insects in the kalsas group, and those damn lives can wear from under the ground..."


    "If they break through the underpass and suddenly appear in the city, it''s also a trouble! You must send your brothers to keep an eye on all parts of the city. If you find anything wrong, you''re welcome. What means are available and how many things come out, you know?"


    When I left, I told Meng Rui.


    Now Meng Rui is the only person in charge of the territory... Zhang Quan was also a vice Lord, but he is really busy. This time, he must follow the past. He hasn''t had a good job for a long time,


    "Don''t worry, I''m not a fool. I''ll let the earth series capable people in the territory and Liu Yin stare at them. If Liu Yin has the ability comparable to radar, what are you afraid of?" Meng Rui smiled: "but... If I come, I''ll be damned..."


    Meng Rui''s meaning is obvious. In this case, it is impossible for Orc zombies to appear, because they don''t know the current territory at all.


    If those guys really appear, it can only explain one problem. There are their people in s city.


    Moreover, it is still an absolute high-level!


    Because this time, in addition to the more than 300 people, only no more than 10 people in each territory know the specific situation.


    "I hope I just think too much." I shook my head and said in a deep voice.


    After giving an account, I led my brothers in the territory to gather.


    Those brothers are all famous experts in the territory. If you''re not polite, in S City, these people can be regarded as famous experts. In general teams, they are the kind of roles that can lead the group.


    When these more than 300 people gathered together, the aura was particularly terrible.


    It''s the same in our territory. Experts do their best.


    Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Zhang Quan, crab, Xiao Ya, Dao Yu, Shirley, Chen Yi, Zi Jiao, Chen Xi, Guan Zhaolin, degenerate


    Each of them is an important hero in our territory and has made great contributions to the establishment of our territory.


    These people, one by one, are killed between life and death. Both their own strength and combat experience are quite powerful.


    Other territories are no worse. Chen Xiaodao brought out more than 30 top experts, including Nie Yisong and linniang, as well as other strong players in the territory.


    Bingya also brought out all the first-class experts in the territory, and Zhong lixiu didn''t fall down.


    Zhong lixiu himself, Fang Qianxue, heiyue, Ling Yi, Sirius, Qin Xie, even Cao Yi and Gong Zhuhai are there. In addition, there are a large number of strong people. In addition to Tong Lei, there are only Tong Lei himself, a number of strong people have been sent to other territories.


    When the 300 people appeared, Bai Qiu suddenly felt that her worry was superfluous... The powerful oppression emanating from these people''s bodies almost made Bai Qiu out of breath.


    Bai Qiu can feel the strong strength of these people and pull out one at random. I''m afraid it won''t be inferior to the few strong people in her team.


    Is this the strength of s city?


    No wonder it can exist in this last world until now, which is the foundation of s city.


    "You lead the way ahead..."


    With an order, this small but arrogant team finally began to set out.


    With baiqiu''s hope and people''s greed.


    Maybe Bai Qiu''s face looked very happy because she could finally save her companion.


    The girl looked black and thin before, but unexpectedly, she went back to rest all night, took a good bath and changed her clothes. She looked different immediately.


    From an ugly duckling to a swan, from Cinderella to a princess, with long blond hair, it looks particularly shiny, but it was burned out by the fire yesterday, so it was slightly cut short.


    Tall and sexy, with a smile all the time.


    The girl''s strength is not very strong, even very general.


    In fact, Bai Qiu''s power is very special... The power of light. Bai Qiu has the ability to control the light.


    The power to manipulate light is the same as, or even more rare than, the power to manipulate darkness.


    For the first time in at least such a long time, we have met someone who can manipulate light.


    Baiqiu can absorb the sunshine in the sky, the moonlight in the dark, and manipulate the lights... Everything related to light can be manipulated and absorbed by baiqiu.


    In fact, if this power is put on an experienced person, it can definitely show strong destructive power.


    But Bai Qiu is not such a master. Bai Qiu is not very good at using this power.


    According to Bai Qiu, her most work is to provide light for her team''s progress at night, which is almost used as a 10000 watt super large light bulb.


    Light cannot be used for attack or defense.


    Although Bai Qiu can attach light to his body, refract and distort it, so that the enemy can''t judge his direction, but... Whether it''s a mutant beast or a zombie, it seems to rely more on taste... So it''s actually useless.


    Concentrate all the light and burst into extremely bright light in an instant... It sounds good, but it''s actually useless. It''s dazzling at most, that''s all.


    However, this move is good for lizard people and magic snakes. Otherwise, Bai Qiu can''t escape from that environment.


    While listening to Bai Qiu''s introduction, we moved forward.


    Bai Qiu''s speed is too slow. The other brothers in the team seem a little bored.


    Although this girl has been trying her best and running wildly, the speed is too slow for us.


    "Dao Yu... Bai Qiu has given it to you..." I said to Dao Yu.


    Then, before Bai Qiu reacts, Dao Yu directly opens his wings, holds Bai Qiu in his arms with both hands, and then rises directly into the air in Bai Qiu''s frightened scream.


    "Well, we can speed up..."


    With a laugh, the speed of people on the ground suddenly increased, just like the running bison herd, rushed forward, and spread smoke and dust on the ground.


    The speed was much faster.


    About two hours later, we have come to the place mentioned by Bai qiukou.


    It took two hours. If we follow Bai Qiu''s speed, we may have to walk all day.


    When we got here, everyone stopped.


    "Qin Philistine, go and check the situation there..." we didn''t act rashly. We just listened to Bai Qiu''s words, which was not enough for us to fully grasp the intelligence. What we heard was never better than what we saw with our own eyes.


    "I''ll go too..." I stood up and said.

 Chapter 512

    It''s not that I don''t believe in Qin executioner''s strength. This insidious and cunning guy has absolutely no problem with his own strength.


    That kind of invisibility is quite clever.


    In fact, invisibility is not a very clever ability, and there are not a few experts with invisibility ability.


    But generally speaking, everyone''s invisibility has more or less defects. For example, it can''t be completely invisible. Invisibility will be exposed under rapid movement, or there are other reasons. In short, there are great defects in invisibility, which is easy to be found.


    Moreover, for real experts, the perception ability is very strong.


    Even if the eyes can''t see each other, their own feelings can still detect the danger.


    Moreover, we should know that lizards and snakes are mostly myopic. They are not judged by sight, but by smell and temperature.


    Qin executioner can perfectly hide his body shape, but he may not be able to completely hide his smell and voice, which is easy to be found by those lizards and magic snakes.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean I can do better, but... I have another unique advantage.


    Two masters went to inquire for information at the same time. In this way, they can have a more perfect perception of the enemy''s strength.


    No one objected to my request. Just let me be careful not to be found out.


    At a glance with Qin Philistine, their bodies disappeared at the same time, almost the same left and right, moving forward from two different directions.


    Qin''s body quickly disappeared into a shadow and could no longer be seen.


    As for me, I spread my body method, fast as a shadow, shuttling through the jungle.


    The steep mountains and dense forests can''t stop me. My body has completely disappeared into a jungle between several jumps.


    I''m quickly looking for signs of lizards, people and magic snakes.


    It can be seen that these lizards and magic snakes seem to be quite careless. Perhaps they have completely regarded this place as their own territory. They think there can be no other life and dare to make trouble on their own territory. Therefore, there seems to be no defensive measures in this large area.


    I summoned ashy, and the two Falcon spirits have all been released.


    The ice crystal Falcon flew directly from the high air.


    This thing is fast and silent. It is difficult to be found. Even if it is found, it will only be regarded as an ordinary bird. It is definitely a very good choice for investigating intelligence.


    The spirit of Falcon magnified my sight hundreds of times. Now all the things I couldn''t see clearly appear in front of me.


    After the spirit of the Falcon flew for a while, I finally found some movement. About 300 meters away from my current position, I finally saw seven or eight lizard people walking around in the mountains and forests.


    Those lizards seem to be the guards here, patrolling their territory.


    Just looking at the appearance of these lizard guards, it is obvious that they have not paid attention to this matter at all, and they have no vigilance at all.


    This distance, from the mountain depression, seems to be thousands of meters away! Some are too far for the Falcon spirit to reach.


    Frowned, I silently headed in that direction.


    Those lizards didn''t know they were dying. They were still lazy!


    At this time, six sharp long swords suddenly fell from the top of their heads, and then... Puffed... Directly penetrated into the heads of these lizards.


    Then... Death!


    Silent, even the slightest alarm could not be sent out, and the lizards hung up immediately.


    The energy of metal manipulation, using the sharpness of the endless blade, manipulated the endless blade to appear in the air, and then directly pierced down from the top of the head, instantly ending the lives of these lizards.


    Kill these lizard people. I simply buried the body and continued to move forward with the help of the Falcon spirit.


    The closer you get to the depression, the more lizards you patrol.


    But with the Falcon spirit, I can always find a gap between these lizard patrols.


    If you can''t find them, kill these lizards


    In this way, after about half an hour, I finally approached this territory.


    Like a goshawk, the spirit of the Falcon flies directly from the sky.


    The picture hidden in the mountains was completely exposed in front of me.


    Just listen to Bai Qiu, you can''t experience what kind of shock or anger it is. When you see it with your own eyes, you can feel the cruelty more and more.


    The mountain depression, which is connected to the hillside, is neat by those lizards and magic snakes. It feels like a layer of cement floor.


    This is a huge mountain range. The area of the depression is also quite amazing. Counting the area opened up on the hillside, the area is about the size of more than ten square kilometers.


    In fact, Bai Qiu is a little wrong. This place is not a depression of two mountain streams. To be exact, it is four. It is surrounded by mountains. It is a natural barrier. The huge area in the middle forms a perfect platform.


    The center of the platform has been emptied. In the most central part of the site, there are countless depressions, one by one big pit in four directions. I don''t know how these lizards dug it out. Each big pit is the size of two houses.


    It seems that it is about three meters deep. In those big pits, there is a cage formed of wood with thick and thin arms, which is wrapped by vines. It looks quite strong.


    In those cages, there are three or four humans... It feels like raising pigs and chickens in the countryside, raising humans as pigs and chickens.


    Looking around, in this large area, there are depressions and cages everywhere. Almost every one or two meters, there will be one... In each cage, human beings are kept in captivity.


    The whole flat field is almost completely filled with this cage.


    On the periphery of this flat field, there are rows of caves and rooms on the ground built of plants and trees.


    Those rooms look obviously different. They are much better than those cages. That may be where lizard people and magic snakes live.


    The number of those rooms seems to be more than the cages on the ground, which represents only one meaning. The number of magic snakes and lizards is even more than expected.


    Not to mention, it seems that there are many lizard people, just curled up in the nearby mountain forest, an earth pit and a grass nest, which seems to be a home for these lizard people and magic snakes.


    In this way, the number of these monsters is more and more shocking.


    At the same time, I also saw lizard people walking up and down the stone wall in the middle of the cages with wooden barrels in their hands, as if looking for their own goals.


    After finding it, he immediately lifted the cage from the ground with some mechanisms, opened it, and then pulled a person out of it. His claws scratched directly on the man''s arm, and then a stream of blood flowed down his arm.


    The man''s face didn''t change at all. It seemed that he couldn''t feel pain and was completely numb. He just watched his blood drip down.


    After receiving some blood, the lizard man put out his tongue and licked the wound.


    Although the wound didn''t heal, the blood that was passing quickly stopped immediately. The hemostatic effect was very good.


    These lizards know how to flow slowly. A person who bleeds too much will die, so they only release a small part each time, and then change another person immediately.


    That look made me angry and sad.


    There is more fear.


    I don''t know how long those people have been trapped here? Why has it all become like this?


    These people are obviously human beings, living human beings, but they look more dead than zombies.


    Lost hope!

 Chapter 513

    Yes, that''s what it looks like to lose hope completely.


    A living person is actually more like a body, a body that has lost its soul.


    They have been completely desperate. Every day they only know to eat, drink and Lazar according to the fixed things like instinct, and then they will be bled by these lizards every few days.


    That feeling seems to have been completely adapted.


    Domestication


    Suddenly, a frightening word appeared in my mind. These people, like animals, are being domesticated, do not know resistance, do not know anger.


    Once, humans domesticated wolves, dogs, wild cats, wild boars and pheasants... Will one day, humans also become domesticated targets of other species?


    The idea that suddenly appeared in my mind only made me feel a little chilly. In my heart, it was completely cold, and my body was trembling slightly.


    How similar this scene is to raising chickens and pigs!


    Human beings have been reduced to such a state... It''s better to perish.


    I don''t know how long these people have been locked up here. Maybe at the beginning, they also know how to resist and feel pain. However, with the escape and failure again and again, the disappointment again and again, and the despair completely shrouded down, these people have lost the will to fight.


    Moreover, although there is food, they are rarely hungry at all. In addition, they often have to be bled, resulting in extreme physical weakness of these people.


    Forget it, that''s it.


    At least he''s still alive. If he''s outside, he can''t tell when he''s going to be killed by a zombie. That''s good... Don''t you just bleed a little and won''t die


    When this idea appears in my heart, everything is over.


    Seeing the appearance of these people, I know that even if these people are saved, they are just bodies.


    I don''t know how long it will take for them to regain human dignity and instinct.


    After the blood was drawn, the next person was replaced. When all four people in the cage were drained of blood, the lizard man grabbed some wild fruits and roots of some plants from another wooden frame nearby and threw them in.


    Then the four people inside suddenly had their eyes shining. They ate like wild animals, grabbed those things and ate them.


    That look, how sad.


    Lizard people are doing the same work, almost without the slightest resistance.


    Even if such a person is saved, it seems useless.


    At this time, my eyes suddenly lit up.


    The spirit of the Falcon saw another direction, and I saw a picture that warmed my heart.


    A strong man with strong body and dark skin was imprisoned in a cage. This was a separate cage. When the cage was raised, the guy grabbed the railing and shook it desperately.


    Just as the cage was opened, the man rushed out of it.


    But... He is not facing lizard man, but magic snake.


    Here, it seems to be the area of capable people, which are separate cages.


    The demon snake immediately rushed over, bit the strong man, and then poured the venom into it. The strong man''s body suddenly collapsed.


    This is the way these monsters control human beings. The venom of the magic snake is not fatal, but more like a kind of nerve paralysis toxin. Once poured into the human body, the venom will quickly spread out and make a person completely lose power in an instant.


    Then the magic snake can easily bleed. After bleeding, he threw some food in and imprisoned the strong man again.


    At that scene, although the people watching were angry, at this time, a warm current appeared in my heart involuntarily.


    I hope... Is still there.


    If you also know resistance, there is still hope!


    Just this person, I determined my mind, these people... I must save them.


    As long as they still have hope and desire to live, I am willing to help them realize this wish.


    If even these people themselves completely lose their fighting spirit, no matter how others help, it will be of no use at all.


    There are many capable people imprisoned there. It seems that those lizards seem to have caught many more people from nearby. There are more humans in this place than expected.


    At this time, I saw a larger strange lizard man walking around with a scepter in his hand.


    It looks as if it''s an inspection. It''s arrogant and seems very flat.


    Behind him were several lizard people who were a little older than ordinary lizard people, as respectful as younger brothers.


    If ordinary lizard people are ordinary zombies, then they are followed by giant zombies. The guy with a strange Scepter in front is a tyrant... About this level.


    It seems that among the lizard people we met before, there was also a larger one, but we didn''t care much at that time.


    Can it be said that the guy with a scepter in front... Is the lizard elder? Lizard elder?


    The small headed wild monster with several small lizards in the hero League will get a red buff after killing. It is the favorite of melee!


    This product is also awesome. Birds and guns change guns. From a small wild monster killed by players again and again, it has evolved into a current boss. It looks arrogant. It''s like a dog leg upstart.


    Several capable people seemed to be unhappy with this guy and shouted curses at the lizard elder. As a result, this guy immediately raised his scepter and a lightning bolt split it


    Nima... This guy can also release lightning. It''s not at this level in the game.


    That guy''s arrogant appearance makes me very unhappy. I want to rush over and chop this guy with a knife.


    At this time, the lizard elder seemed to hear something and quickly looked up. I turned my attention to the Falcon spirit. Soon I found another figure.


    Snake queen!


    In Bai Qiu''s mouth, the person with the highest status in this monster, whether lizard man or magic snake, must accept the order of the queen of magic snake.


    I thought I''d see an ugly monster, or something like Medusa.


    But when this guy appeared in front of me, I felt a little strange.


    First of all, the size of the demon snake queen is a little strange to me.


    It is not as huge as expected. Even compared with normal magic snakes, it seems to be a little smaller. When the body stands up, it is only the height of normal humans.


    The appearance of a standard snake demon. The upper body is human and the lower body is snake.


    Moreover, it is completely different from the ordinary ugly magic snake. No matter how it is calculated, the appearance of the queen of the magic snake is not ugly, but at most it can only be regarded as a monster.


    The lower part of the body is the body of a slender cyan black python. On the snake, there are dense scales all over it.


    Under the creeping of the forest, the body of the demon snake queen was moving forward slowly.


    The upper body is completely a woman''s body. A pair of arms are also snow-white and delicate. Only the nails look particularly sharp.


    The upper part of the body is particularly white. There is no scale on the body, which will not affect the beauty at all. The chest is covered by two things like snake scales to cover the white.


    The neck is as graceful and slender as a white swan... The most different is the head.


    The head is not the ferocious snake head of the general magic snake. It is the head of a normal woman. Even with the enchanting figure of the upper body, it is still a very good woman with the style of a royal sister.


    This thing is the queen of the magic snake, isn''t it?


    I just don''t know what means the demon snake queen has. She can control so many magic snakes and make the lizard people fully accept orders.


    Seeing the appearance of the demon snake queen, the lizard elder immediately jumped and ran over, nodding and bowing as if he were saying something.


    Then I saw the demon snake queen glancing at the crowd in front, and then pointing in a direction. That place is a man''s cage

 Chapter 514

    The queen of magic snake is different from ordinary magic snake and lizard people. Ordinary lizard people and magic snake only eat meat when there is enough food. When there is insufficient food, they eat plants or rotten corpses.


    Then supplemented by human blood to make a living.


    Perhaps this is the result of species evolution. These carnivorous animals also began to eat vegetarian food, but human blood is an essential nutrition, so they keep so many humans in captivity to absorb blood.


    Of course, it''s just for ordinary members. For the magic snake queen, she is the queen. Naturally, the Queen''s treatment can''t be the same as that of other members.


    She''s not a vegetarian. She wants to eat meat.


    And her ration is... One day a strong man, his blood, fresh meat and bone marrow will become the food of the demon snake queen.


    This is the only danger that the human beings imprisoned here will encounter every day, because no one knows who the demon snake queen will like and who will be her own rations.


    I only saw the demon snake queen casually pointing to a man.


    I looked at it. It was a burly man with a firm face. He looked very manly.


    Just selected by the demon snake queen, the man''s face suddenly became ugly.


    If the face is dead gray, no matter how strong a man is, it is estimated that he will not be better in this situation.


    That''s all. It seems that the surroundings are suddenly in chaos. People injected with venom should have lost their strength, but at this time, they all get up and cling to the railing, roaring loudly in their throat, as if they were full of anger.


    It seems that she is quite angry that the demon snake queen wants to take this man.


    It can be seen that this man seems to have great prestige, status and popular support among these people.


    They have all fallen to their current position. There are so many people defending this guy. Should this person be the leader of that group?


    Unfortunately, this person should be a talent, but it has fallen into the current situation. He should have been an expert, but being imprisoned in such a place, no matter what strength he has, he can''t show it at all. It''s a kind of sadness.


    The man didn''t struggle violently. Instead, he was talking about something. It seemed that he wanted those people not to quarrel and don''t offend the demon snake queen, but this person''s appeasement had the opposite effect, and those people made more noise.


    Finally, the demon snake queen couldn''t stand the noise. She roared and rushed out. She only saw the slender and elastic snake tail jerking up and smashing the most noisy cage to pieces.


    Immediately, the snake tail directly drilled in, entangled the man inside, quickly pulled it out, and then opened his mouth and bit directly on the man''s neck.


    Blood spurted out in an instant, and human life disappeared in an instant.


    Dead, and I also saw that the boss didn''t struggle or even say a word when the demon snake queen caught her brother.


    Maybe the action of the demon snake queen was too fast for this person to react? Or something else?


    I don''t know how to describe that taste. I always feel like I''m holding something in my heart. I feel very bad.


    After killing the man, the demon snake queen seemed to have been satisfied. Her tail wrapped around the guy''s body and was ready to drag it back.


    The boss was put into a cage again. The death of his companion gave him another day to live


    Just... When will this day end?


    One day, I will be killed. When others are eaten up, and these people who are willing to protect themselves are eaten up, it will always be my turn. At that time, what will I do?


    For the time being, regardless of the feeling in the boss''s heart, I have commanded the spirit of Falcon to continue patrolling around.


    I need to have a detailed understanding of the whole scene.


    At this time, a chaotic sound suddenly came from one direction, and many lizards took action.


    I know that direction is where Qin executioner is. It seems that the guy has been found.


    But this is an opportunity for me. When Qin executioner attracted his eyes, I could explore this place more carefully.


    The body curled up on the treetop, covered my body with thick leaves, and manipulated the spirit of Falcon to fly around.


    Listen to Bai Qiu, there seems to be only lizard man and magic snake queen here. Some werewolves once appeared, but they soon disappeared.


    This situation caught my attention, werewolf? Is that Warwick the bloodthirsty hunter? Or other lives?


    Although it seems that it just appeared here and disappeared immediately, the number and strength of those werewolves are not clear, and whether there are other races is not known.


    But this thing has always left a pimple in my heart.


    I don''t know why, there is always an idea in my heart that I will definitely compete with those people.


    I don''t know why. There is such an inexplicable feeling in my heart.


    Unfortunately, I searched all over, and finally I didn''t find those things.


    Finally, I took all the places in this area into my eyes. After reading it all over, I finally left.


    While many lizards went after Qin executioner, it was easier here. I retreated quietly.


    After I returned, the guy didn''t come back. After more than ten minutes, the guy ran back a little panting.


    Sure enough, just relying on the ability of invisibility could not escape these lizards with keen sense of smell. Qin philistine was quite embarrassed.


    Qin executioner also got limited information, but Qin executioner found something very important... Footprints.


    "On the way up the mountain on the other side, you can see a row of disordered but large footprints, which are certainly not human or lizard man..." Qin said: "those footprints look like other beasts... Like bear paws, but they are much larger."


    After thinking for a while, Qin philistine gave a guess, something like a bear''s paw.


    "So, I wonder if there are some bear monsters or something else here," Qin said.


    "There are no bear monsters or werewolves. There are only lizard people and magic snakes here, plus captive humans. I saw the picture inside. There may be bear people and werewolves, but they are in alliance or companionship with these lizard people and magic snakes. They may have contacts with each other, but they don''t live together." I gave my guess.


    Lizard man, demon snake, werewolf and Qin executioner may see the footprints of bear man


    This situation represents four different races.


    Lizard, snake, wolf, bear!


    According to the situation we now know, if these four races really exist, although they belong to different animals, they can be said to have almost the same origin and are all variations produced by animals.


    From animals to half man and half beast, in some ways, it is similar to the ichthyosan on the seabed.


    So although they belong to different animals, they seem to be an alliance.


    Lizard people and snake people live in such places, while werewolves and bear people may live in other places and occasionally communicate with each other.


    That''s about it.


    Look at the strength of lizard man and snake man. Although the number is small, basically each can be said to be capable.


    The strength is very strong. If the numbers of werewolves and bear people are the same, the number of capable people can be almost the same as that of S City, which is definitely a huge threat to s city.


    It must be eliminated.


    Almost coincidentally, a kind of killing opportunity emerged in everyone''s heart.


    I didn''t expect that the strength of these monsters was so strong. There was such a huge threat hidden next to s city. Fortunately, it was found early.

 Chapter 515

    Previously, we thought that the threat around s City, in addition to the zombies, was a group of ORC zombies in calthas.


    But I didn''t expect that there was such a group of legions of changed beasts.


    These mutant Orc legions are different from the orc zombies made by calthas. They are strange creatures forcibly spliced by human bodies and beast bodies.


    These, however, are mutant animals that have produced variation and evolved.


    It just makes me feel a little strange that these lizard people, like ancient stone statues, come from the wild monster life in the hero alliance. How can they mix with these magic snakes? There are no magic snakes in the wild monsters?


    And it seems that the lizard elder still obeys the orders of the demon snake queen.


    I don''t understand.


    But forget it, just know that these guys are the goals we have to solve.


    "How about their defensive measures?" Zhong lixiu asked after thinking for a while.


    "I didn''t have any defense. It was scattered. Occasionally, some lizards walked around. As a result... After I was found, I guess I should be nervous now." Qin Philistine said with some embarrassment.


    After all, it was their own mistake. No one expected that the lizards'' noses were so sensitive and they hid so perfectly that they were found by these damn guys.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I think we just start hunting. There''s no need for sneak attack. I think the brothers here don''t even have this capital?" Hei hei smiled and I said.


    Although there are many people in the opposite side, but... We are all experts who take one as ten and one as a hundred. What can we do even in the face of ten or tens of times the enemy?


    Our brothers have enough strength to eliminate all these enemies.


    My words made a strange smile appear on the faces of the members around me.


    Yes, who are they? They have been fighting since the end of the world. In this long time, they have encountered countless monsters, countless dangers and all kinds of dangers.


    However, they have survived all the time. Using their strong strength, they have always retreated.


    Even this time, there is no exception.


    Those damn ugly lizards don''t want to kill them.


    The best way to deal with these lizards is to kill... Kill all lizards and take away the ability crystal core. This is the only way.


    Otherwise, when the mutant animals of other races are fully united, it will be a great threat to s city.


    It is precisely for this reason that all the experts dispatched this time are experts. When the strength is strong to a certain extent, the surrounding environment is not enough to have any impact on these people. No matter what the conditions are, they can deal with them safely.


    Zhong lixiu, Chen Xiaodao, Bingya and Tong Lei all laughed, and the brothers around them all laughed.


    We have all faced the strength of these lizard people. Although Fang Qianxue had some trouble, he still killed several lizard people when he faced seven or eight lizard people and had to protect other members.


    Moreover, the size of those lizards is obviously one head higher than those ordinary lizards here. Most importantly, there is an elder lizard, so Fang Qianxue has some trouble.


    It is estimated that the group of lizards may have escaped with their confidants after they failed to compete for power and profit with the lizard elder? It''s just my guess. In fact, it''s almost ten. Now the lizard elders in this place are supported by the magic snake queen. The newly appointed elders were driven away because the former guy was unwilling to obey the orders of the magic snake queen.


    Here, I only saw an elder lizard and a demon snake queen.


    Therefore, although the number of enemies has increased by an unknown number of times, we are confident enough to deal with this situation.


    "In that case, let''s go..." Chen Xiaodao smiled strangely and opened his hands, as if there were invisible silk threads pulling, and a scalpel was floating around.


    People who know a little about medicine know how sharp these scalpels are!


    "Members in different territories can help at the request of others, but they can''t rob each other. Whoever kills the lizard, the ability crystal nucleus is whose. How many ability crystal nuclei can be obtained in the end depends on their own means..."


    This is the rule between us. There are no rules. It just limits that we can''t fight each other. There are no other terms at all.


    "Let''s go!"


    With the order, the figures quickly disappeared from the ground, and the attack has begun.


    "As for you... Hide, don''t be found by lizards..." I took a look at Bai Qiu behind me, smiled and said.


    "No..." Bai Qiu wanted to say something.


    Unfortunately, there was no chance at all. The body of the man in front of him was just a flicker and disappeared from his face. In an instant, he had been submerged in the jungle!


    Bai Qiu stood here foolishly and didn''t know what to say.


    These people... Who are these people and what''s going on? Don''t they know that there are thousands or even tens of thousands of enemies opposite?


    There are only three hundred of them. Don''t they make any preparations and make a detailed plan, so... They rushed through?


    These people... A bunch of madmen!


    Madman, only this word can describe.


    In this case, although it is a kind of care for herself to let herself do nothing, this kind of care makes Bai Qiu feel a little humiliated.


    Like... You''ve been underestimated?


    Well, I''m really weak enough. I can only deal with a lizard man with all my strength. I don''t have the capital to participate in this battle.


    But... Bai Qiu doesn''t want to just do it. Look, he doesn''t do anything.


    She must also do something to make use of her own strength.


    Bai Qiu is imagining what he can do.


    Suddenly, Bai Qiu''s eyes brightened and she had a plan.


    The little Scepter in his hand danced slightly, and the long golden hair behind him was fluttering. In the sky, a large amount of light scattered to completely cover this area.


    In that light, Bai Qiu''s body twisted rapidly and then disappeared.


    Bai Qiu''s figure just disappeared.


    On the other side, screams and fighting voices have appeared!


    All along, those lizards have been looking for Qin executioner. Before, they felt that an enemy appeared. They immediately searched, but they couldn''t find anything.


    The mysterious guy seemed to disappear suddenly. No one knew where he had gone.


    Therefore, the search scale of lizard man is expanding.


    Finally, a search team found a thin figure in front... Maybe humans look the same in these lizards.


    The group of lizards howled and immediately rushed over there to catch the guy.


    Lizard people breed very fast. Now the number of these blood slaves seems to be insufficient. They urgently need fresh blood slaves to supplement them.


    Catch this guy


    However, these unlucky and poor guys don''t know what kind of enemy they are facing this time.


    Chen Xiaodao... Maybe his scalpel is quite powerless to deal with the ancient stone statue.


    But it can''t be too simple to deal with the group of lizards in front of us.


    The corners of his mouth just wore a slightly ferocious sneer, and the six scalpels around him suddenly disappeared from his face.


    It was pulled by an invisible silk thread, and then the next moment, poof poop... In the throat of those lizards, blood gushed wildly.


    A ferocious bright red is particularly dazzling.


    Poop


    Each body lost its support and fell directly to the ground. There was no movement any more. The six lizards were solved silently!

 Chapter 516

    Chen Xiaodao has been trying to improve his strength without stopping for a moment.


    In Chen Xiaodao''s heart, there is a most crazy plan, which needs extremely strong strength as support.


    In order to achieve that plan, Chen Xiaodao has been frantically collecting ability crystal nuclei, training himself in an almost cruel way to absorb those energy. Sometimes, his body is about to collapse because he can''t bear those too powerful energy.


    But Chen Xiaodao has been patient. He knows that his strength is not enough.


    Now, the crystal nucleus of these lizards is the source of their own strength.


    Chen Xiaodao had no intention of hiding his figure. He roared and attracted more lizards. Each scalpel seemed to have its own sense of autonomy and shuttled quickly in mid air. No matter what the secret of the enemy''s key, Chen Xiaodao''s scalpel could accurately appear in that position, Then... Erase.


    Everywhere the figure went, there were corpses on the ground, and drops of bright red blood fell from the scalpel.


    Hearing the news here, a group of lizards rushed over immediately, but they found that they were not the opponent of this thin guy at all. Before they even approached, their companions died one by one.


    This guy is as chilling as the most ferocious beast.


    So the lizards screamed loudly and began to look for support.


    But... No support.


    In a trance, at this moment, all the places around the whole position fell into chaos. Every place was death and every place was killing.


    On the other side, Guan Zhaolin''s body suddenly expanded, just like a black hole, directly devouring a fierce lizard man. His body quickly twisted and expanded, and his limbs became strong and huge.


    Those lizards didn''t know what was going on and were frightened by this picture.


    Finally, a lizard man walked over tentatively.


    But at this time, Guan Zhaolin, who had become a more terrible monster, suddenly turned around and a sharp hook like a lizard''s claw pierced behind him.


    With a puff, the lizard man was immediately punched through his chest, and the ability crystal core was directly dug out, with ferocious blood in his chest.


    Chen Xi also fell into the encirclement of a lizard man. Under the rapid dance of the stick in his hand, his body began to rotate violently.


    Crackling!


    As soon as the lizard people rushed over, they were swept out by the copper rod, their heads were broken and their brains flowed.


    As for Xiao Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi and fan Xiaotian, it''s even simpler. They don''t care about these monsters at all, and the surging energy in their bodies is completely released.


    Those lizard people are not simply killed. Their bodies have even been torn to pieces


    Two huge battle axes were dancing in mid air, easily splitting lizards into pieces, and killing a bloody path.


    Like the best sisters, Xiaoya and shiver waved the cross whirling blade at the same time. When they fell into their hands again, the blood on the cross whirling blade had just dropped.


    The surrounding pictures look ferocious and bloody. Everyone is killing, and I have never been idle. The blade storm composed of endless blades and mercury machetes around me is spinning wildly.


    The right hand holds the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs, and the green energy in the palm of the left hand gathers rapidly.


    Seeing a lizard who is not afraid of death, the man rushed directly from the front, grabbed the greedy Hydra, and I chopped it down.


    With a puff, the body of the lizard man was directly separated from the middle. The ability crystal core just fell into his hand. Immediately, his left hand was raised and a green light penetrated. A lizard man who sneaked from the left was directly blown to pieces and the ability crystal core came to his hand.


    As soon as the lizard man who thought he had seized a good opportunity rushed over, he was quickly broken into pieces by the sharp blade like a meat grinder.


    No one can stop me, and this is when I didn''t summon ash and sister Dao.


    In that dark space, these beauties seem to feel quite bored. They keep making noise in my mind and want to come out.


    If you want to come out, come out.


    AI Xi, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA, Le Fu Lan... None of the five women ever pulled down and all appeared beside me.


    This may be the only team in our operation.


    Five people are also facing more monsters.


    Unfortunately, these monsters are pure experience for us.


    It''s a pity... Now I don''t have advanced level and can''t improve my level. Otherwise, I don''t know how much experience value so many mutant beasts can provide us.


    Kill all the way, one dead, two dead, one pair, and a group of dead... Six people are moving forward like killing gods.


    Other directions are the same. I can hear the screams of these lizards from all directions.


    Qin executioner also changed the decline of hiding he had been chased and killed before. He grabbed the sharp dagger in his hands. His body was like a ghost. He kept shuttling among the group of lizards. The dagger easily crossed the throat of lizards, second kill, second kill


    Zhang Quan''s body has been completely rubberized, and his arms have been extended rapidly. In an instant, more than a dozen knots have been made in front of him. Whether each knot is tied to a lizard''s neck, and then... His arms shrink quickly.


    Only the click sound was heard, and the necks were directly cut off.


    "Shit, you boy, be gentle and don''t break your hand." inadvertently, I saw Zhang Quan more than ten meters away on the left. The boy was so violent. It seems that he has been held back for a while.


    "Lying trough, you still have the face to say me. Look at what you''ve done?" Zhang Quan said angrily.


    What did I do myself?


    After taking a look at Zhang Quan, it seems that I really don''t have the qualification to say Zhang Quan. The bloody Hula in front of me seems to be much more cruel than Zhang Quan.


    Chaos!


    In the territory of these lizards, because everything was under their own control, those lizards did not encounter any danger, or even never been attacked.


    The sudden attack immediately caused a violent shock to the lizards.


    The terrible and shrill cry from all around made these lizards fierce. They were ferocious all over their faces and scarlet in their eyes.


    Lizard people came out of their houses, from their caves, and from the mountains behind... One, two, twelve, eight, nine


    The lizards did not rush out casually. They were waiting for the Queen''s order.


    At this time, from the last big house, the demon snake queen finally appeared, holding the man who had been sucked dry of blood and bone marrow and had completely become a shriveled man like a corpse.


    She threw it on the ground, and a cruel sneer appeared on the Queen''s face.


    The elder lizard also stood next to the demon snake queen, holding the scepter in his hand.


    "Everyone... Go out and destroy all invaders..." the queen of the magic snake opened her mouth and said very clear human words.


    The next second, the lizards who had just received the order rushed forward, just like the tide.


    For a moment, lizards were everywhere.


    This number is more than Bai Qiu said and more than Qin executioner and I saw.


    Here, the real lizard people are not 6000, 8000 or 10000.


    If you really want to calculate, that figure... May be close to 20000.


    This is the real strength of the lizard Legion and the biggest threat we face this time.

 Chapter 517

    What would it be like to know that there are so many lizard people?


    Are you afraid? I''m afraid not. It may be more exciting.


    More greedy.


    Just like zombies, when their strength reaches a certain level, they don''t pay attention to some quantity, just like giant zombies.


    A giant zombie can''t threaten us, nor can ten thousand giant zombies, because this kind of thing can''t have the slightest impact and harm on us. Even if we are surrounded by ten thousand giant zombies, we can leave easily.


    It''s just a matter of strength to kill these 10000 giant zombies.


    This is the real strong!


    The strength of these lizard people is slightly stronger than that of giant zombies, but they have not reached the level of tyranny. Perhaps some of them are tall lizard people who can barely reach the level of tyranny, and the strength of magic snakes is on average half a level higher than that of lizard people.


    In this case, we do not take these guys to heart, but also have a certain strength foundation.


    Among them, the only real threat to us is the strong one among lizard man and magic snake.


    And the lizard elder and the demon snake queen


    As for the other lizards, no matter how many, they are useless.


    Just like the wave of corpses, millions of zombies can''t be stopped if only we are alone. In an instant, s city will fall, but for us, even if s city falls, we can still leave at any time.


    Just because of the persistence in our hearts, we have been working hard.


    The shrill voice from here can be heard by everyone, the lizard elder, the demon snake queen, and the humans trapped in the cage.


    Just hearing these sounds, those ordinary humans, as if they had heard nothing, just curled up in the corner, with long eyes and motionless.


    Completely dull, a sense of stillness, these people''s bodies are really only a body.


    But on the other side, those capable people have a much stronger bearing capacity. As soon as they hear the screams of those lizards, they immediately turn crazy, grab the railing with both hands, and try to project their vision and see the situation outside.


    "What happened? Can''t those damn lizards be attacked by something else?"


    "Could it be human..."


    "How could..."


    "It''s impossible. I just heard a guy laugh. It''s called a rampant, very flat feeling."


    "It can''t be that Bai Qiu brought someone to save us after she ran away?"


    "Don''t dream. You don''t know the strength of sister Bai Qiu. It''s a problem whether you can escape. What''s more, even if Bai Qiu escaped, where can Bai Qiu find so many capable people to save us..."


    You and I don''t understand what happened. The only thing we can be sure of is... These lizards seem to have suffered this time.


    No matter whether they came to save themselves or not, in short, this time there is more hope that they can break free from this cage.


    For a moment, the hope that had almost disappeared in these people''s hearts grew again.


    The demon snake queen and the lizard elder have been listening to the news over there. It seems that they have always been killed on their own side.


    It was thought that after sending out large troops, the unrest would be wiped out quickly.


    But I never thought that when the troops were sent out, the unrest did not stop. On the contrary, it seemed to become more violent.


    The scream of the lizard man on the verge of death is even more bleak.


    That situation made both guys suddenly frown.


    "You... Go too," ordered the demon snake queen in a hoarse voice.


    Then, the group of magic snakes with a number of more than 1000 behind them began to wriggle and rush past. These magic snakes are stronger than lizard people, with sharper teeth and strong toxins, which can make people lose their combat effectiveness in an instant.


    What lizard people can''t handle should be nothing to these magic snakes.


    But at this moment, a shrill cry suddenly sounded.


    At the next moment, a beautiful shadow suddenly appeared in the air. A pair of ice blue wings behind her made Bingya look like a goddess in the ice and snow.


    Looking at the magic snake rushing in front of her, Bing Ya''s eyes flashed a trace of ice cold. At the next moment, her wings spread out, and her body quickly turned into an ice blue Phoenix in mid air.


    Dive directly from high altitude.


    On the wings, sharp arrows like wings are densely covered.


    The wings spread and covered a distance of seven or eight meters wide. Under this distance, a road of death was formed.


    Poof poof... The ice blue sharp arrow pierced down directly. The poor guys below couldn''t bear the power of the ice arrow.


    The numerous attacks also made these evil snakes unable to escape. Suddenly, they died a way immediately.


    The head was pierced, leaving only a trace of ice blue outside.


    That''s the sign of Bingya, which means that the magic snake was killed by itself. Even if you don''t have time to collect those ability nuclei now, don''t move casually when others encounter them.


    However, no one dared to touch Bingya''s things.


    Seeing that so many of her men were killed so easily, the evil Snake Girl Wang Dun became angry and her eyes turned scarlet.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and a green thick fog spewed out of his mouth.


    Attack with highly toxic toxins.


    That poisonous cloud is rapidly spreading into the air. Seeing that situation, there is a cold flash in Bingya''s eyes. Keenly, Bingya feels the danger.


    The body was raised in an instant and escaped the poison cloud. Bingya''s body in mid air became human again.


    Seeing those poison clouds spread rapidly, it seemed that bursts of stabbing and cheering could be heard in the air. The stone surface on the ground became mottled and pitted, and the wooden railings decayed in an instant.


    What a strong toxicity!


    However, there seems to be certain rules for the spread of this poisonous fog. It only spreads on the ground. Even if it will hurt the stone slab and railing, it will never spread to the human beings in the cage.


    The demon snake queen doesn''t want to kill those humans. If you kill those humans, the new offspring of the snake people and lizard people will have no food.


    It''s just that the damn guy''s body appears in the air. It''s hard for his attack to hit the woman.


    In that case, let the woman go for the time being, but... The woman''s companions on the ground will be their death.


    Highly toxic fog!


    The terrible poison fog spread rapidly in the low altitude, and the color of the dark green did not decrease at all, but the length and width of the poison fog were all spreading rapidly. In an instant, it had become a huge and terrible poison cloud, which quickly filled the air and rushed to the place where the chaotic battlefield was happening.


    There are his own men and those damn enemies.


    But the lizard man and his magic snake have strong resistance to this poison and will not die because of these poisonous fog.


    But those invaders will instantly turn into skeletons... No, even skeletons will not be left. Those damn garbage will disappear and disappear completely.


    That picture made Bingya''s face slightly changed.


    Deeply aware of how strong the toxicity is, Bingya knows what kind of power it is.


    "The lady in the sky, please help us out and let us deal with these things together..." finally, the boss saw the opportunity and shouted loudly at Bingya in the sky.


    That woman is a goddess.


    The slim figure, exquisite appearance and everything made the boss feel intoxicated, and his breathing was slightly short.


    But beautiful women are one thing, but now the most important thing is to escape from this situation.

 Chapter 518

    The boss wanted Bingya to save him, but he seemed to forget that there was a poisonous fog on the ground.


    If Bingya wants to save him, she must go through these poisonous fog. In that case, whether Bingya can live or not is still a problem.


    What''s more, on this ground, there is an extremely abnormal magic snake queen. If you want to save them, you must pass through the magic snake queen.


    The strength of the demon snake queen can be said to be a powerful expert with extreme terror. In front of the demon snake queen, it can be said that those with ordinary ability can''t hold on to a round.


    Even the boss, who once faced the demon snake queen, only insisted on less than 30 rounds, and with the help of many brothers!


    But now, he openly asked Bingya for help. He seemed to forget the strength of the demon snake queen, the poisonous fog on the ground, and only remembered his own life.


    Of course, this is human nature.


    It can be said that it is normal for any ordinary person to respond almost in this situation. It seems that he should not ask the boss with special requirements.


    But... Just this time, this person''s status in Bingya''s mind decreased sharply.


    According to Bai Qiu, the boss has strong strength and high status in the team. The team may disagree with each other and struggle with each other, but no matter how the members of the team fight with each other, no matter how rebellious people are, they are absolutely convinced of the old man.


    This seems to be a man of great authority.


    Generally speaking, those who can achieve this level are either real saints who can convince everyone with their integrity.


    Or... A complete hypocrite.


    Now it seems that this boss is definitely not the first kind of person.


    Because for real saints, shouldn''t what they want to say at this time be to leave me alone, run, the queen of the magic snake is strong and so on?


    The boss didn''t say that, but Bingya did.


    A pair of ice wings at the back suddenly opened and turned back with Bingya''s body. Bingya wanted to quickly inform the people of s city before these poisonous fog spread out.


    Compared with the lives of these people, Bingya knows who''s life is more important.


    "The thick fog is poisonous. Don''t touch it..."


    Waving his axe, he split a lizard man in front in half. A magic snake and lizard man surrounded from both wings and the sky were intercepted by Elise and sister Dao.


    I thought I was about to rush past, but at this time, an amazing number of monsters suddenly appeared in front of me.


    These monsters are stronger, more ferocious and more crazy.


    Those enemies increased dozens of times in an instant, and we were surrounded by dense monsters in front of us.


    In this case, I also feel a little pressure.


    But it was just some pressure. The huge green energy accumulated in the left hand exploded at the place with the most monsters in front.


    Only a bang was heard, and the bodies of more than a dozen lizards were directly blown to pieces.


    Before I could collect the energy crystal nucleus, I only saw a large green thick fog in front of me, which was rapidly spreading in this direction.


    At the same time, Bingya''s voice sounded in the sky.


    Poisonous!


    In fact, even if Bingya doesn''t say it, I can feel the toxicity, the green fog, the fishy and sweet smell in my nose, which is almost a sign of severe toxicity.


    Most importantly, when the green fog diffuses, the surrounding trees are almost stabbing immediately. At the moment when the green fog diffuses, the trees are seriously corroded almost immediately.


    The leaves disappeared in an instant, and the trunk was sunken and rotted in an instant. Drops of black liquid trickled down the trunk, and a large amount of white fog rolled from the trunk.


    Boy, what a poison.


    That scene was frightening. Darling, that thing is really awesome and toxic.


    However, those poisons don''t seem to be of any use to me. I have the ability to purify myself, which is enough to exempt me from this toxicity within a certain period of time.


    The power of purification is not simply to remove the toxicity. For this persistent toxicity, purification will not be damaged by toxicity for a period of time after removing the toxicity.


    I''m not too worried about these toxic effects, and they don''t have to care too much about Aishi around me.


    Seeing those toxins diffuse, I didn''t hide. My body came into contact with those toxic fog, stabbing and cheering, and my skin suddenly felt painful.


    There was a slight dizziness in my head, but that''s all. It didn''t cause substantive damage to me.


    Although the poisonous fog of the demon snake queen is quite terrible, it doesn''t seem to have a great effect on us who are extremely strong in the flesh. Our flesh has been strong to a degree that can be called abnormal. Even these terrible poisonous fog can''t hurt us.


    Of course, it is absolutely impossible for me to let the women around me bear this kind of harm.


    It would be cruel for those delicate skin to be hurt by these poisonous fog.


    Therefore, the six mercury machetes are immediately distributed, and the purification ability can directly solve the toxicity on yourself.


    Through the spirit of falcon, I can clearly see the current picture.


    Now our position has been completely covered by a thick green color. In the high air, Bingya''s body is constantly flying.


    The members who were originally advancing rapidly had no choice but to retreat under this fierce poisonous fog.


    Not everyone can bear the attack of this poisonous fog. Most people don''t want to try it. No one wants to experiment with their own body.


    Of course, there are some crazy people who don''t take this kind of thing to heart at all.


    Zhang Quan... This guy''s body is transformed into rubber. The corrosion resistance of rubber is still very strong. This poisonous fog basically has no impact on Zhang Quan.


    Crab, this guy''s own king crab hard shell is quite strong. Now his body is completely transformed into the appearance of biochemical demon Zach and a pile of green jelly. I don''t know what''s going on. It always gives people a more vicious feeling than the poison fog in front.


    Fan Xiaotian, Ling Yi... These two guys have also strengthened their flesh to the limit. The corrosive poison fog basically has no effect.


    Little yellow book, black moon... Surrounded by dark forces, these green poisons are completely excluded.


    After absorbing a lizard man, Guan Zhaolin also absorbed a magic snake, which is also very resistant to this toxicity.


    Zhong lixiu completely ignored it.


    Fang Qianxue created huge ice around her body to completely isolate these poisons.


    Nie Yisong... This guy''s defense ability is definitely the most abnormal. He can resist the attack of ancient stone statues. This is the only one among all the people in s city.


    Tong Lei... I don''t know what material is used to make the body. I''m not afraid of this corrosive poisonous gas.


    Although the power of this poison fog is quite powerful, and most of the brothers are forced back, some members are still fighting in the poison fog.


    Their own special abilities can make them completely or most of them exempt from this kind of damage.


    At the same time, in the thick poisonous fog, lizard man and magic snake were roaring sadly.


    It seems that these things are also affected by the toxin, but they are not killed by the toxin. On the contrary, these terrible monsters are becoming more powerful in the poison fog.


    Huge blisters on the body quickly emerge, and then burst and fester, but the new skin is growing rapidly.


    It was a kind of intense pain that even these lizards and magic snakes could not bear.


    However, it is in this extremely intense pain that the bodies of magic snakes and lizards are expanding.


    If these monsters had some human characteristics before, they have now almost completely become beasts.


    One body prostrate on the ground, the magic snake becomes a terrible python, and the lizard man becomes a huge lizard... He has lost both human characteristics and human wisdom.


    But the animal instinct makes these monsters stronger and more horizontal.

 Chapter 519

    The reason why the magic snake queen can become the leader of lizard people and snake people is not only because of her absolute and almost invincible terrorist power.


    The most important thing is the influence of the magic snake queen on all lizard people and snake people. The magic snake queen can use her own strength to urge lizard people and magic snakes to go all over the body, from the form of orcs to the form of beasts.


    In this case, although the wisdom will be greatly reduced, these pure beasts will become more ferocious and the strength will become more terrible.


    Giant lizards appeared on the ground, with a three meter long body and strong limbs, like a ferocious tiger, and their black skin was as strong as iron.


    In the center of those giant lizards, there are also python with bucket thickness.


    The Python''s body is six or seven meters long, the bucket is thick and thin, and the open mouth can easily devour everything.


    Lizard man and magic snake have all become pure beasts. In the green fog, the eyes of these beasts are particularly terrible.


    Hiss, hiss


    A strange whine, these cold-blooded animals seem to have received some signal, and the attack has begun.


    This time, the attack was particularly fierce. One by one, they flew directly over and opened their mouths.


    Whew, whew


    One by one, the spider''s silk shot out of Elise''s body, and the sharp spider''s silk went directly into the heads of these lizards and python. If it were in the previous Orc state, these guys would die immediately.


    But now, there is no sign of death.


    Compared with her huge body, the spider silk launched by Elise is too small to cause fatal damage to these beasts.


    After being completely bestialized, these beasts have become more tolerant to damage.


    Elise frowned involuntarily, aimed at one of the lizards, and sprayed them one by one until the fifth spider was inserted into her head. The lizard finally couldn''t bear it. Her huge body fell to the ground and twitched constantly.


    It takes five spider silk to kill a lizard, which is much less efficient than before.


    I was the same. When I waved my battle axe and chopped on a python, I just felt the axe blade slip violently and was almost unloaded by this guy.


    After becoming a python, the bodies of these beasts become softer and more elastic. Their bodies are slippery and like loaches, they unload a lot of attacks.


    What''s going on? Under these poisonous fog, the strength of these monsters seems to have suddenly increased a lot.


    In comparison, many of our brothers had to retreat because they could not bear the toxin. The number of enemies they faced increased dozens of times, which was simply unbearable at once.


    Can we say... We can only retreat temporarily?


    I thought to myself, ready to send a signal of retreat.


    "Ten thousand arrows at once!" just at this time, ash opened his bow and arrow, and a cluster of more than a dozen bows and arrows shot straight ahead.


    It was thought that Aishi''s bow and arrow might not be able to cause serious damage to these monsters whose defense ability suddenly increased many times after they were turned into beasts.


    But an unexpected scene appeared. When ash''s ice arrow shot at these monsters, their bodies suddenly became stiff and their forward speed suddenly slowed down.


    By the way, ash''s ice arrow has the effect of freezing deceleration. Maybe these monsters have been slowed down.


    But soon we felt that something was wrong. The lizards and python, who became a little slow, twisted their bodies slightly twice, and then completely lay on the ground, motionless.


    Dead? Or... Hibernate?


    A flash of lightning flashed in my mind.


    Snakes and lizards are cold-blooded animals.


    This is a very important point.


    These cold-blooded animals can''t adapt to the too cold temperature. If the temperature is too low, snakes and lizards will fall into hibernation... And even freeze to death.


    This is a very important factor.


    If it was still in the previous mutant beast and orc state, these animals were not afraid of cold at all. Although they didn''t like it, they could adapt.


    However, when it becomes a beast, it is not only the ferocity and cruelty of the beast, but also the fear of low temperature.


    The opportunity finally came.


    "Boss, do you think those people can survive and save us?" a little brother grabbed the railing with both hands and tried to poke out his head in a pull-up posture, trying to see the picture outside.


    Unfortunately, I can only see a large green fog ahead.


    "Who knows, I hope they can survive. If the woman came down first and saved us, then we might have a better chance to defeat these lizards and poisonous snakes." the boss said with a bitter smile.


    "Well, there''s no way. The woman''s strength seems very strong, but there''s a magic snake queen here after all. Even with the strength of that woman, I''m afraid I can''t easily provoke the magic snake queen." another younger brother said.


    "But I''m afraid those people are hanging. I don''t know how many people they have come, but... No matter how many people come, there are tens of thousands of lizards and magic snakes here. Whether those people can survive or not..."


    While these people were still talking, changes suddenly appeared.


    A hurricane danced from behind, turned and looked, and in front of them, a large tornado suddenly appeared.


    The violent hurricane, like a sharp knife, instantly inserted into the poison fog, and then directly divided the poison fog into several parts.


    Immediately, hurricanes rose directly into the sky, carrying those terrible toxins, directly into the high air, and then scattered on both sides and fell.


    The only bane of poisonous fog is these strong winds, which can easily disperse these poisonous fog.


    Brothers with wind power seized this opportunity to disperse the poisonous fog and made great contributions.


    Just after the poisonous fog was dispersed, two extremely beautiful goddesses appeared in the sky at the same time.


    One of them is the woman who appeared here before. The other is no worse than this woman. The breath on her body is also extremely strong and beautiful.


    Bingya, Fang Qianxue.


    The two women are the same cold, and their temperament can be said to be quite close, but the two people are like enemies, old and dead.


    Although the relationship between the two people seems to have eased a little recently.


    But now, the two women are united again.


    It''s strange to say that I was promoting these two combinations. For the first time, I asked Fang Qianxue to help Bingya defend.


    This time, I asked Fang Qianxue and Bingya to join hands to suppress these cold-blooded animals on the ground.


    In fact, sometimes what is missing in my mind is that instant reminder.


    An idea passing like lightning may become the best key to solve all mysteries.


    Cold can cause serious damage to the cold-blooded animal legion, and the hurricane can also blow away the poison fog. After I reacted, I immediately informed my brothers behind me that more than a dozen wind system experts shot at the same time. The violent hurricane immediately blew away all the poison fog in this area.


    Then at my request, Bingya and Fang Qianxue appeared in the sky at the same time.


    Fang Qianxue seldom listens to other people''s orders. Even Zhong lixiu''s words, Fang Qianxue basically ignores them.


    But I don''t know why. When I put forward this request, Fang Qianxue almost didn''t hesitate at all and agreed immediately.


    Perhaps the situation is more dangerous now. Although Fang Qianxue is proud, he doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who doesn''t know the general.


    Others think so, and don''t think too much about this phenomenon. Only Zhong Lishu''s gloomy face is as ugly as dead water.


    Zhong lixiu knows that Fang Qianxue is not the kind of woman who knows the general... This woman has brought her own way to the extreme.


    But this woman can almost describe Lin Yi''s words in words and words. What does this represent?

 Chapter 520

    Zhong lixiu''s jealousy almost turned into a flame and completely destroyed his reason.


    But as mentioned earlier, this man is a very patient man, comparable to the degree of Ninja Turtles.


    The more angry he is, the guy looks more calm on the surface and buries all his anger in his heart, but those flames do not disappear. Instead, they are accumulating and accumulating all the time. When those flames accumulate to a certain extent and reach a limit, these flames will explode.


    At that time, the flame of terror will completely devour everything in an instant.


    Zhong Li is waiting for the opportunity to break out. Just let yourself seize the opportunity


    In addition to the black moon around Zhong lixiu, no one even found that Zhong lixiu was wrong. Looking at Zhong lixiu''s back, he felt the strong smell constantly penetrating from Zhong lixiu''s body, and a strange smile appeared on the black moon''s face.


    But now no one has noticed this direction, and everyone''s eyes are focused on high altitude.


    There, two beautiful figures stayed in the air more than ten meters apart.


    "Ready." I shouted at the sky: "your strength is the energy of ice and cold attribute. At the same time, use your strength to reduce the temperature around, and others continue to resist the impact of those wild animals."


    I don''t know when I became the commander in chief of the battlefield, directing the direction of the whole battlefield.


    After the poisonous fog was dispersed, the brothers on the ground stopped the beasts again.


    After the two women in the sky received my instructions, the ice blue energy on their bodies began to diffuse out, and a wisp of dense breath could be seen clearly.


    As the ice blue gradually expanded, the temperature around began to decrease rapidly, and a white frost layer gradually appeared on the corroded leaves and trunk.


    The white trace is spreading rapidly, centered on the place where the two women are located.


    On the ground, those wild animals that were originally fighting madly, under this cold, almost instinctively, curled up quickly!


    The bodies of these animals are also quickly covered by frost. As the temperature around them gets lower and lower, the movement of these animals becomes smaller and smaller.


    Until the end, the body completely lost movement in an instant and was completely frozen.


    At this moment, the temperature in large areas around has been reduced by dozens of degrees because of the cold released by Bingya and Fang Qianxue. Now the temperature may be more than 20 degrees below zero.


    In such a large area and such a low temperature, only these two women can do it. Other people can''t do it at all.


    In front of the ice binding force deliberately exerted by the two women, everything is rapidly covered with snow-white.


    In this temperature, even we feel a little cold, not to mention these Python and lizard.


    Looking ahead, a large area is full of animals that are frozen and covered with a thick layer of ice, just like exquisite works of art.


    That picture looks particularly dazzling.


    "Do it!"


    A good opportunity finally came. After those animals were frozen into ice, brothers raised their weapons and smashed at the ice sculpture in front.


    Qiang... CLICK!


    With that harsh sound, the ice sculptures in front of them instantly turned into fragments. The frozen Python and lizard, together with the cold ice on the surface, were all shattered, and the body directly split and died completely.


    The enemies that were difficult to kill before turned into garbage at this time and were easily killed.


    Not to mention, the ultra-low temperature is still spreading rapidly.


    Those magic snakes and lizards in the rear felt that the situation was wrong and fled back quickly. Their instinct made them want to avoid this bone chilling cold.


    But it was too late for more Python and lizard people to escape. Their bodies were completely out of control and quickly became stiff under the cold. When they could no longer move, a large piece of ice crystal quickly spread along their bodies, and then death was approaching.


    The surrounding area has been completely covered with cold ice, and Bingya and Fang Qianxue have fallen down.


    Although the strength of the two women is strong, creating a cold area is almost entirely suppressed with their purest energy, which is extremely terrible for their own power consumption.


    Now the two women''s faces look a little pale. I quickly lost a clarity skill at Bingya, and then stuffed Fang Qianxue with a small blue bottle.


    Both of them are meritorious heroes this time. Of course, I can''t favor one over the other.


    Under the clear technique, Bingya''s face recovered quickly.


    As for Fang Qianxue, her face was slightly ruddy. It was obvious that I thought of what had happened before. At that time, I was still holding her


    "Cough, drink these good things quickly, and we will continue to fight..." I said with a smile, meaning something.


    Fang Qianxue was even more embarrassed: "I want you to take care of it. Even without you, I''m fine."


    That scene made many people around feel strange. What is this? Flirting?


    Then, just like being angry, Fang Qianxue seemed to want to prove that she still had strength. She waved to make an ice spear and pierced in front of her.


    It is also a coincidence that at this time, I just threw it away, and an energy collapse.


    It''s so undead that the routes of energy collapse and ice spear seem to intersect.


    On the way, the green light of the energy collapse pierced directly through the ice spear.


    With a snap, the ice spear burst open in an instant, and for a moment there were the devastated fine pieces of ice all over the sky.


    Terrible... Seeing Fang Qianxue change his face, he seems a little angry. I''m going to apologize for my carelessness.


    But at this time, an extremely terrible picture appeared.


    No explosion, energy collapse. When penetrating the ice spear, there is no direct picture of explosion.


    On the contrary, the energy collapse seems to be instantly divided into dozens of channels by those broken ice!


    Scatter!


    The energy collapse is emitted through the green light, which breaks the ice spear when penetrating the ice spear, and then instantly turns into countless debris.


    In this case, the green light is further scattered.


    Another beam of light, instantly turned into dozens, or even more.


    Then, the dozens of energy collapses and pierces forward at the same time.


    Then... Boom!


    Dozens of explosions appeared almost at the same time, and the large area in front of him detonated and emptied almost instantly.


    I don''t know how many Python and lizard people turned into pieces in this moment.


    That picture stunned me and Fang Qianxue.


    Bingya next to her also stayed down. Everyone who saw this scene was full of surprise.


    I don''t know how many times that power is higher than what I normally use.


    Even more awesome than Qiu Pengfei!


    It can still be like this. Fang Qianxue was going to be angry, but now he can''t help opening those two bright red lips, which looks particularly amazing.


    "Hey, hey, the husband and wife are united, and their profits break the gold!" after the shock, I said shamelessly.


    That sentence immediately made Fang Qianxue blush and spit: "bah, who is husband and wife with you?"


    However, although I said so, I was a little afraid in my heart.


    This is about the application of secondary development of energy collapse. Fortunately, Qiu Pengfei didn''t develop this means at the beginning, otherwise, we might not be able to live alone at that time.


    At that moment, this power was almost increased dozens of times, which was particularly dense and terrible.


    At this time, on the other side, the demon snake queen thought that her men were enough to kill all these people.


    Although the poisonous fog was dispelled, the transformation of those lizards, people and magic snakes must have been completed. She knows what creatures those terrible animals will become in the highly toxic.


    As for those who are imprisoned, they are whispering, worried that this time they are just plain hope.


    But suddenly, the face of the demon snake queen changed.


    A kind of breath that makes the demon snake queen feel fear is spreading rapidly at this time.


    Then, the queen of the magic snake saw a large group of lizards and python wriggling, almost running out of the jungle.


    Running and turning back, it seems that there is something in the rear that makes those animals feel fear.


    What''s the matter? Is there anything behind that?


    The queen of the magic snake didn''t react yet, but soon the queen of the magic snake understood.


    I only saw countless green lights suddenly piercing from the rear.

 Chapter 521

    Those strange green lights, like bullets, directly penetrated the bodies of the animals.


    Then... Boom


    Explosion.


    The dull and terrible explosion sound suddenly sounded. As soon as it was pierced by the green light, the animals were killed immediately.


    Suddenly, in this sky, countless pieces of flesh and blood floated down from the sky, and the pungent smell of blood made people feel nauseous.


    Hundreds of pythons and lizards were killed directly at once. Under the green light, those pythons and lizards had no power to resist.


    This... Impossible!


    The demon snake queen was deeply shocked by the picture she saw. In her heart, she felt absolutely unbelievable.


    Although the strength of these lizards and magic snakes can''t compare with themselves, they are absolute experts. How can they be killed so easily?


    What are those green lights?


    But soon, the demon snake queen understood what was going on.


    A man and a woman had come out of the jungle side by side.


    The man had never seen him, but the woman, the queen of the magic snake, knew that she was not one of the two women who appeared in the air?


    This is the woman who appeared later. When did she fall to the ground? Who is the man next to?


    Only from the palm of the man''s left hand, some green marks can be seen vaguely.


    Is this the guy who just killed so many of his men?


    Tut Tut, that feeling is awesome.


    Poor Qiu Pengfei, who clearly has such a powerful power, which is absolutely no worse than Zhong lixiu, but he doesn''t grasp the essence of this power and can''t give full play to the real power of this ability.


    Under the effect of light dispersion, one can be turned into dozens of channels, and two can be turned into hundreds of channels.


    It is almost a covering terrorist ability. The dense attacks are scattered like raindrops, which can directly cover a large area.


    Each time, a large area is completely emptied. Under this means, the killing speed does not know how many times.


    We easily rushed out of the frozen corpse statue, chased and killed behind these escapees, killed all the way, and exploded countless corpses, causing the beasts to look at us as if they looked at monsters.


    You''re actually monsters, okay?


    A group of monsters are so timid that you have lost all their faces.


    Shaking my head, I sighed in my heart.


    At this time, I also saw the strange and charming figure in front of me.


    Magic snake queen... Maybe this magic snake Queen''s original appearance is not ugly. Now she is mixed with a group of lizards and python, which makes her look more beautiful.


    But now this guy is staring at me with a pair of extremely hateful and vicious eyes, as if he is angry with me for killing so many of her men.


    After arriving here, the bodies of the wild animals began to wriggle rapidly and became orcs again.


    Among them is the elder lizard.


    Just now, the old guy also went with him. He was going to rob several heads, but unexpectedly, a green light pierced him at that time, and a man next to him was immediately killed. He was also blown up, and a man turned his back on his horse.


    At that time, the old guy was scared out of his courage, immediately pissed off and ran back with his men.


    Then the old guy immediately said something loudly in the snake Queen''s ear, mostly talking about how cruel I was.


    "Is this the queen of the magic snake?" after looking at the queen of the magic snake, Fang Qianxue slightly disdained her mouth: "it''s really ugly."


    Well, Fang Qianxue is qualified to say so.


    Just a woman... Let''s count the demon snake queen as a woman. At least she is also a mother. She is particularly sensitive to looks.


    The demon snake queen, who was still listening to what her men said, keenly heard this sentence and suddenly raised her head. A cold flash flashed in her long and narrow eyes: "Woman... Don''t worry, I may kill everyone else, but I won''t kill you. I will use my teeth to leave dense scars on your face and make you covered with ugliness all your life."


    "Only those who are ugly and have little strength will say such threats!" Fang Qianxue disdained more and more: "I didn''t expect that you are not only ugly, but your strength also looks very general?"


    Tut Tut, I haven''t found that Fang Qianxue is not only beautiful and powerful, but also unforgiving.


    The two women were tit for tat, and neither of them was willing to lose, but unfortunately, the gap was still very obvious.


    Although the demon snake Queen looks fierce and her strength is not bad, she can''t compare with Fang Qianxue in terms of eloquence.


    After a few times, Fang Qianxue was mocked by Fang Qianxue. His body was trembling, his face was blue, and his eyes were about to spit fire.


    The gap of strength, ah, in the eloquence, Qianxue completely crushed the demon snake queen.


    "I don''t know what your aesthetic outlook is. Look at your appearance. Your skin is green and looks like a toad. Do you think the color of a toad is very beautiful? God, you''re not only ugly, but also your aesthetic outlook."


    "You are born ugly. It''s not your fault. It''s your parents. But even your aesthetics are so ugly. How can you live?"


    "If I looked like you, I might not be able to live long ago. Just wipe my neck and commit suicide. Look at you. People are not human, snakes are not snakes. Even if snakes want to mate, they probably won''t find you. If you like toads so much, you''d better find toads..."


    "Dead girl... You''ve had enough..." finally, the demon snake queen exploded angrily by Fang Qianxue''s words, roared loudly, and her face looked particularly ferocious.


    "I''ll kill you..." the demon snake queen screamed.


    Then, with a wave of hands, those magic snakes and lizards who had changed back rushed towards us immediately. It seemed that there was a magic snake queen here. These frightened guys regained their confidence again.


    Unfortunately... What they need to face is an almost invincible couple.


    The familiar picture appeared again.


    The dark green light quickly gathered in my palm. In a short time, that light has reached its limit.


    Then a huge ice suddenly appeared ahead.


    At the next moment, the green light penetrated the ice directly from the high altitude.


    Then, the cold ice broke, and the ice flowers all over the sky looked particularly brilliant. In that ice blue, the green light was like tiannv scattered flowers, shrouded directly from the sky.


    Boom, boom


    Immediately there was a dense explosion.


    Those lizards and magic snakes didn''t even have time to rush in front of us. They were directly penetrated and detonated.


    The violent impact and terrible power made those who were imprisoned frightened one by one. What a powerful force! Those so powerful lizards and magic snakes have now completely turned into lambs and were slaughtered casually.


    That''s not a level of power at all!


    Not to mention, at this time, more and more brothers have rushed through the dense forest.


    Crab, Zhang Quan and fan Xiaotian rushed directly from our left, and all the enemies there were intercepted.


    As for the right side, there are also Dao language, little yellow book, and Hao Ziqi, a large number of strong people.


    Just appeared here. Looking at the picture in front of me, Dao Yu couldn''t help but stare a little. The expression on his face looked strange.


    But that strange expression was only fleeting and disappeared immediately.


    More and more brothers appeared. Now there are about one third of the lizard people and magic snakes left. Just when the cold ice spread, a large number of lizards and python were killed.


    Those lizards and pythons were not our opponents before. Now, there is no obstacle in front of us.


    Snake queen, lizard elder!


    In front of these two guys, there is no barrier at all!

 Chapter 522

    Finally, it''s time for a head-on duel. I want to see how strong the magic snake queen is and how she can control such a large number of monsters.


    Even the lizard race from the League of heroes is completely under the control of the demon snake queen.


    There was no obstacle ahead. Fang Qianxue and I looked at each other, and the two men acted almost at the same time.


    Energy collapse - scattering!


    A large green light immediately shrouded the front, leaving almost no gap.


    The damage of this move jointly displayed by the two people is too strong. It almost expands the attack range of my energy collapse dozens of times, hundreds of times.


    The queen of the magic snake knew how powerful it was. She had seen this move kill hundreds of her men before. At present, she didn''t dare to resist hard. The huge Python body wound and retreated.


    Then, only a violent roar was heard. The place where the demon snake queen was originally located was immediately surrounded by an explosion.


    At the same time, some curses can be heard.


    The situation made me frown slightly. The place where the demon snake queen was located was just where the human beings were imprisoned.


    In that area, my power is greatly limited and I can''t use it at all. A little carelessness may kill those humans imprisoned below.


    No way. It seems that this unique skill can''t work.


    "Rush..."


    In that case, we''ll have to fight hard.


    At the command, Fang Qianxue, I and five women around us rushed forward at the same time.


    Given up the powerful killing from a long distance, the power of close combat is also the same.


    Elise and sister Dao stopped the lizard elder, a guy who can be killed at will in the game. It takes two people to stop here. It''s not easy for the lizard elder to mix up to this level.


    As for the others, they completely surrounded the demon snake queen.


    At the beginning of the battle, the power of the demon snake queen suddenly emerged.


    The Banshee''s strength is quite terrible. The lower body of the python has no effect on her sharpness. The speed of twisting on the ground is particularly amazing between the rapid opening and closing of the scales on her body.


    Under the huge tail swing, the super destructive power can only be described as terror.


    I only heard a loud bang. The tail fell directly beside me. There was a huge depression on both sides of the ground. The collapsed stone fell from the railing of the cage, and the unlucky man inside was buried immediately.


    Fortunately, the guy is also a superpower and doesn''t die so easily.


    But in the war above us, those who watched were stunned, and each one was dull.


    They knew the strength of the demon snake queen best. However, when facing the demon girl, more than 20 of their strongest strong men had the mentality of catching the thief first and the king first. They thought that as long as they could kill the demon snake queen, the lizard people and the demon snake might retreat by themselves.


    But never thought that the demon snake queen taught them the coldest and cruelest lesson with her own strength.


    This witch''s strength is so strong that she can explode.


    More than 20 experts were destroyed almost in an instant, and even their own boss was useless. All of them were subdued, and no one could support a few moves in front of the demon snake queen.


    That kind of powerful strength once plunged them into deep and complete despair.


    At the beginning, just seeing these people, they dared to rush to fight the demon snake queen. They even thought these people had come to die.


    But just after the battle began, they were stunned.


    Seven!


    There were only seven people, and two others went to deal with the elder lizard.


    In other words, only five people actually fought with the demon snake queen.


    But these five people fought with the demon snake queen.


    The cooperation between those people can only be described as perfect. They work together and feel like one person.


    Look at that, although she didn''t suppress the demon snake queen, she never fell into the disadvantage.


    There was some despair in my heart, but now there is more hope.


    Hoo!


    The demon snake Queen''s pillar like tail suddenly swept over.


    The target of the guy''s attack was me, but at this time, sister Dao''s body suddenly rushed over and stood in front with her weapon.


    Bang


    It was dull and harsh, like the sound of steel collision. Sister Dao''s body remained motionless, completely intercepting the attack of the demon snake queen.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Aishi in the rear seized this rare opportunity and an arrow roared over in an instant.


    The coldness of the polar ice field from freldrod is absolutely not inferior to that of thousands of snow.


    As soon as the arrow was shot, a large area of cold ice quickly spread along the body of the demon snake queen.


    In an instant, the body of the demon snake queen was immediately covered by the thick ice.


    Completely turned into ice sculpture.


    The best chance.


    At that moment, my heart was ecstatic. Even the demon snake queen should not be able to exempt the nature of snakes, right?


    In this cold, this guy is almost frozen. As long as he seizes this opportunity, he may be able to give the demon snake queen


    Thinking so, my body rushed directly.


    However, just at this time, I only heard a crisp click and a snap. The ice in front of me suddenly collapsed and spread all over the sky.


    In that dazzling beauty, two sharp fangs broke directly from the mouth of the demon snake queen.


    Then the fangs immediately crossed the ice flower in front of me and quickly punctured me at an indescribable speed.


    I can''t hide!


    I didn''t even have a chance to flash. I just felt a sudden pain on my shoulder, and then two strands of blood burst out immediately along my shoulder.


    Not to mention, bursts of numbness and unbearable feeling filled the air at this time.


    Toxicity... The fangs contain extremely frightening toxins, which are enough to kill people in an instant, and now I just feel that my nerves are paralyzed.


    I''m finally going to kill this guy.


    Unexpectedly, these minions forced themselves to use unique skills.


    The strength of these people is stronger than they thought. Now they must end the war as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if they can win the final victory, the loss will be too serious.


    That''s what the demon snake queen absolutely doesn''t want to see. When she becomes a bare pole queen, it''s not a fun thing.


    So just as the queen of the magic snake broke free from the cold ice, she immediately drove back the enemy who rushed to her with the power of her twin fangs.


    The guy was poisoned by his fangs and basically won''t live long.


    And others must be solved immediately.


    To deal with these guys, you have to use your unique skills. Although it''s a little wasted... But it''s enough.


    Petrified gaze!


    With the same power as Medusa, the legendary snake haired banshee, the eyes of the demon snake queen suddenly turned into a gray color, and a hazy luster was suddenly emitted from the eyes of the demon snake queen.


    That''s... The most terrible trick of the demon snake queen.


    When they saw that scene, the faces of the people below changed slightly.


    They all know how terrible the move of the demon snake queen is. Once a large number of their brothers turned into stones and died.


    But... These people seem to be scared silly, and one by one they forget to remind.


    "Run, that look will turn you into stones..."


    Finally, a strong man howled loudly. That guy was the one I saw first. The man grabbed the railing with both hands and shouted loudly.


    Run quickly. There is no way to face this move except to escape.


    This is a unique skill without solution. I don''t know how to resist it.


    Although these people run away and may continue to be held here as slaves, this strong man can''t bear to see these people die here.


    Unfortunately, it''s still too late.

 Chapter 523

    Although the man had sent out the reminder in time, it was still too late.


    Once the petrified staring eyes appear, they can work almost instantly.


    We only feel that the surface of our body suddenly becomes hard and heavy. That kind of invisible pressure almost makes us out of breath.


    The original flexible body suddenly became stiff and the speed became particularly slow.


    The light of petrified gaze spread too fast to avoid. After the speed became slow, it was even more difficult to avoid that attack.


    I don''t know when our body has completely stopped moving, and it is completely covered with a layer of gray color on the surface of the body.


    The body is petrifying rapidly.


    This is the power of the demon snake Queen''s terror. She has the same ability as the legendary snake haired Banshee Medusa. Her eyes can emit the light of petrification.


    Once hit, there is almost no chance of survival.


    In the eyes of the demon snake queen, the pride became more obvious.


    This petrified gaze is more than just slowing down and stiffness. That power will really turn the target into stone.


    When these guys turn into stones, see what else they can take against themselves?


    They just turned their bodies into stones, but their consciousness did not disappear, that is to say, these people are now statues with thoughts.


    But this kind of thinking can''t bring the slightest benefit. Their limbs can''t move at all. They can only watch themselves kill them and taste the pain before they die.


    Ha ha... Kill them!


    The demon snake queen was proud. She didn''t consider that her ability would fail.


    He rushed at the man excitedly. This guy is the most annoying. He almost killed himself with that huge axe before. You must kill this guy first.


    Open fangs, snake letter spitting.


    In an instant, the guy had rushed in front of me and was about to break the stone statue.


    However, at this time, a picture that made the magic snake queen stunned and frightened appeared.


    Click... Like the sound of ice breaking.


    Then my body suddenly broke. To be exact, the layer of stone on the surface of my body broke.


    Can only preserve consciousness? For us, that''s enough. Purification doesn''t need any action. As long as an idea, that force will appear in an instant and completely remove the fossilization on the surface of our body.


    It''s not just me, Fang Qianxue, AI Xi, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA, Le Fu Lan... Six mercury machetes, just six people, and everyone''s petrified state is untied.


    The demon snake queen who had just rushed over suddenly fell into the siege.


    This unexpected situation made the demon snake queen have no time to respond. She didn''t seem to expect that her petrified gaze would fail!


    Then the huge double axes in my hand cut down with force. With a bang, a huge wound was opened between the chest and abdomen of the demon snake queen, and the blood gushed wildly.


    The body was directly split and flew out, and then ash''s body flashed, rushed to the demon snake queen, and the sharp blade in his hand went directly into the flesh.


    Ash''s sharp arrow, leflean''s chain, Elise''s spider''s silk... All kinds of attacks completely surrounded the demon snake queen for a while.


    Under this miscalculation, the demon snake queen immediately fell into an absolute disadvantage. A mistake led to the total loss.


    In an instant, countless scars and blood flowed on the body.


    In fact, when the petrified gaze just appeared, we could untie it, but we didn''t do that and didn''t notice. Everyone knew each other''s mind and made a common decision at this time.


    That is to allow the power of petrified gaze to spread, turn her body into stone, and then purify when the demon snake queen pounced on her. As a result, the effect was quite good. Out of guard, the demon snake queen didn''t react at all and was killed immediately.


    Chase while you win!


    As long as you kill the demon snake queen, the rest of the guys can''t last for a few minutes.


    But when we were ready to chase the past, there was a sudden Bang under our feet, and a thick green breath exploded in an instant.


    Grass is also highly toxic.


    Under that toxin, our bodies shook involuntarily.


    Purification has just been used. You must wait for the skill to cool down. When your body shakes, you can''t continue to chase and kill. The demon snake queen took advantage of this opportunity and ran away immediately.


    That speed is unimaginable.


    In a few seconds, the poison disappeared, but the demon snake queen also disappeared at this time.


    Only the lizard elder appeared in front of us.


    Poor guy is not a genuine lizard elder. It''s been very troublesome to deal with two people before. It''s even more unbearable.


    The lightning released by that guy really has strong destructive power, but under our siege, he doesn''t even have a chance to release lightning. He can''t run if he wants to.


    It didn''t take long to get killed.


    Then a red and blue ability crystal core as pure as a gem was dug out from the chest of the lizard elder. It can be seen that the purity of this thing is very high, higher than the bad news, almost like the soul mark of a hero.


    Unfortunately, the demon snake queen ran away.


    Otherwise, should the power crystal core of the demon snake queen be more pure?


    The queen of the magic snake ran away, the elder lizard was killed, and the two leaders were gone. The remaining lizard people and the magic snake couldn''t bear it any more.


    Now it''s almost being slaughtered, dead and running.


    "Brother, let us out. Please let us out first." the boss didn''t expect us to win. He was overjoyed and shouted loudly, hoping that we could let them out.


    Of course, it''s OK to let it out, but now the brothers are still fighting, and I don''t have much time. I have to help the brothers fight.


    He waved an axe and split the cage of the brother who had told me before.


    Then the strong man climbed out of the stone cage.


    Lying on the ground, he knocked his head at me, and then immediately went to release his brother.


    This simple and honest man may not know how to express his gratitude,


    A man kneels on his knees, kneeling his parents in the middle of the world. In this brother''s view, this kneeling is the greatest thanks he can give.


    The end of the battle ended soon. After a long time, there was silence around, and the howls of lizard man and magic snake basically disappeared.


    The surrounding ground was full of bright red blood, the broken and dissected corpses were dense, and the ability crystal nucleus of each corpse was excavated.


    Although the lizard people and the magic snake are not extinct, they are almost dead.


    None of the more than 300 brothers died, but dozens of brothers were seriously injured. It is estimated that they should go back and have a good rest and adjustment.


    This is the advantage of the elite team. It won''t die easily. If we send large troops this time, we may be able to solve these enemies faster, but there will be no small casualties.


    On the other side, everyone was released.


    There were seven or eight thousand people in total, just as Bai Qiu said. Later, these lizards and magic snakes seemed to catch many people.


    Seeing that there are only three hundred brothers here, they actually caused such amazing results. These people stared wide and looked incredible. How abnormal can these people be.


    "Cough..." at this time, the boss came forward. Even if he was detained for such a long time, once he was released, he almost immediately restored the dignity of the boss.


    "Cough, my name is Lei Ming. I''m the boss of these brothers. Thank you for your help this time. Our brothers are very grateful. On behalf of our brothers, I''d like to say thank you..."


    The thunder is very strange and literary. It looks like an official and gives people a hypocritical feeling.


    So this guy''s name is thunder.


    The desire for power is really strong. Up to 6000 people here are his younger brothers, but this guy directly regards himself as the leader of the 8000 people. It looks a little similar to what Bai Qiu said.

 Chapter 524

    I don''t know what happened. It seems that our brothers don''t like this guy very much.


    I was too lazy to pay attention to the man and turned my head directly. Tong Lei didn''t say a word. As for Bingya, she was whispering something with several women.


    Zhong lixiu seems to be clearing up how much benefit he has gained this time. For a time, no one seems to have time to pay attention to this person.


    The boss Lei Ming felt quite embarrassed. Finally, Chen Xiaodao couldn''t bear it. He coughed softly and said, "no need to thank you. Anyway, we didn''t come to save you..."


    It''s OK that Chen Xiaodao didn''t speak. He just sprinkled salt on the wound.


    Not to save them. What''s that for?


    "We just heard from a girl that there are a lot of lizards and magic snakes here. They have a lot of ability crystal nuclei, so we came to hunt ability crystal nuclei."


    Dizzy!


    Those people look a little embarrassed and embarrassed.


    That girl should be Bai Qiu.


    It seems that Bai Qiu really escaped. Maybe Bai Qiu also wants to find someone to save them, but Bai Qiu can''t convince them, so he says there are many lizards and magic snakes here, with a lot of ability crystal nuclei.


    Then these people came to hunt the ability crystal core. As for those who saved themselves, it was just incidental.


    By the way, I was saved.


    It''s that simple.


    "That..." Lei Ming was also embarrassed, but he scratched his head and said, "thank you anyway!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Anyway, now you are free, and I won''t hide it from you. You now have two choices. First... Thousands of you continue to wander, just like before, but no one can guarantee that you will encounter anything..."


    "The second option is to go to s City, because now s city is the only city that has not been broken by zombies. It''s more or less safe in that place."


    "S city has not been broken by zombies?"


    Chen Xiaodao''s words immediately aroused the excitement of those people. Each one changed his face, and the expression on his face was quite strange.


    Excitement, ecstasy, hope, and even greed


    However, this situation is also tightly limited to those capable people. For those ordinary people, their situation is more troublesome. Although they were rescued, they just stood there numbly and motionless.


    No matter what you hear or see, you can''t touch these people''s nerves.


    Their minds seem to have been stripped off.


    The thunder seemed very excited: "s city is still alive? God, I knew there must be cities that will survive. Human beings can''t be completely hopeless... Of course we are..."


    "Wait a minute, listen to me." Chen Xiaodao waved impatiently: "it doesn''t matter to go to s city. In fact, it doesn''t need any special conditions to join s city. Ordinary people can enter..."


    "But I have to tell you one thing. S city is not a city that doesn''t need any contribution at all. Anyone can go in and enjoy it. Everyone in s city must work."


    "See, these people here today..." pointed to me, Bingya, Zhong Li, Xiu Tonglei, and finally pointed to myself: "the five of us are the managers of s city. S city is divided into five organizations, which jointly manage s city and resist the attack of zombies."


    "If you want to enter S City, you must join any of our five..."


    That said, the thunder''s excited face collapsed and frowned together.


    "But..."


    "I have no choice, but I either agree to enter s city or not to leave. Moreover, 8000 people here need to be divided into four parts, with about 2000 people in each part."


    Thunder frowned more and more tightly: "our brothers have lived together for so long, and we are used to being together. Even if we want to join a boss, at least let our brothers be together?"


    Although Lei Ming has a strong desire for power, Lei Ming also knows that his bargaining chip in front of these people is almost zero, but Lei Ming is still striving for it.


    "Yes, no matter what, I don''t want to separate from Rego."


    "I don''t want to..." there was a echoing voice all around.


    A trace of pride flashed in the thundering eyes. They can get the support of so many people. These people


    "That''s not good. Although what you said is good, we need to add new people every territory. It''s impossible for you to join one of them. You know, everyone has made a contribution this time. Moreover, it''s not that you choose which faction to join, but that we choose who to join, okay?"


    Unfortunately, even if it is unanimously supported by 8000 people, it is useless. No one will care.


    These people are human spirits. They can see at a glance that the thunder is definitely not the kind of guy who is willing to stoop to others.


    Even now, due to the strength of both sides, they are forced to agree, and there will be trouble in the future.


    If these 8000 people are all together, this thunder will definitely take this force as the foundation in the future. Maybe it can really make this guy set off a bloody storm.


    This is a situation that no one wants to see.


    But none of the other bosses wanted to be the villain. There was no way, so Chen Xiaodao stood up.


    These people must be dispersed. After differentiation again and again, they belong to the hands of different bosses, and then arrange these people in different places in their own territory.


    Only in this way can these people be absorbed step by step.


    Moreover, we can''t let these people choose by themselves to avoid some experts from forming their own small groups, which is also troublesome.


    Their territory is a unified whole. If such small groups appear in their own territory, these small groups will inevitably affect the interests of other groups for their own interests.


    In this way, contradictions and conflicts will gradually arise, and finally they will even completely fall into an uncontrollable situation. This kind of thing must be strangled in the bud.


    If you can be the boss at this time, where is a simple guy?


    If these 8000 people are not a good supplement to s City, otherwise the best way is to completely reject these people.


    "What should separate us and let you choose? What do you think of us, commodities? Where is such a thing? Do we still have dignity?" a little brother couldn''t help roaring loudly, and his voice was full of anger.


    After all, this situation of being selected as a commodity is really a little angry.


    "Dignity?" but this guy''s words aroused the ridicule of others: "what dignity did you think of when you were treated as blood slaves by the demon snake queen?"


    Chen Xiaodao sneered: "this is the only one. Either join or go away. The rules of s city are like this. We don''t want to accept those who don''t obey the rules. If you want any dignity, it''s very simple. Just don''t enter s city."


    This sentence made many people change their faces. Although they were angry, it was more a kind of fear.


    Being treated as blood slaves by those monsters, I have to draw blood every once in a while, and I have to worry about whether I will be used as food by the demon snake queen.


    They''ve had enough of these days.


    The thunder eyeball turned and raised his hand: "don''t say anything. Now we have no choice but to rely on others. We promise your conditions and join s city. Do what you want."


    Lei Ming knows the current affairs. In fact, Lei Ming also has his own care in his heart.


    Even if these forces have been divided, with their reputation among these people, they will certainly be able to gather a small number of people. As long as they gather some forces and add their own actions, they will certainly attract more people in the future.


    At that time, there will always be a chance to make a comeback.


    If you keep the green mountains, you won''t be afraid of no firewood.


    "You''re smart. Hey, you pretend to be dead. Come and choose who you want. Otherwise, I''ll choose first..."

 Chapter 525

    "Ah, brother Chen, what are you talking about? Who pretended to be dead? I''m healing my brothers. Look what you said." Chen Xiaodao said a word, and I immediately ran over.


    He also found a high sounding reason for himself.


    Unfortunately, Chen Xiaodao didn''t believe it at all and lost a look of contempt.


    "Hey, brother, what''s your name?" I didn''t bother to pay attention to him and asked directly in front of the strong man.


    This guy is nice. Only he was willing to remind when the demon snake Queen''s petrified gaze came out.


    "I... my name is stone." the strong man didn''t expect me to find him directly. He looked a little embarrassed and pinched. He rubbed his hands and said. His face was red. He didn''t seem to adapt to the feeling of being watched.


    "Stone, isn''t it? You''re nice. Are you interested in joining our territory? I can''t guarantee what paradise our territory is, but I can guarantee that our territory is a very good big family and you''ll like it." I said with a smile.


    The strong man didn''t seem to know how to refuse people. When he grew up, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Ah, by the way, Bai Qiu is also in our territory." I also threw out a beauty trick.


    "My sister is in your territory?" the stone''s eyes brightened. "Then I''ll go."


    What?


    younger sister?


    Darling, look how powerful human genes are.


    Bai Qiu is delicate, slim and handsome. Look at the stone, the whole chimpanzee. They are actually brothers and sisters, darling


    But just pull the stone over. No matter how strong the stone is, he has a good character. Only this one is enough.


    As I started, Bingya and Zhong lixiu, who didn''t know what they were doing before, came together.


    This time, everyone has contributed and is qualified to get some new people.


    One by one, they are choosing their favorite people to join the territory.


    The main choices are capable people. As for ordinary people, they can be divided into four parts directly. When those ordinary people just take them back, they are afraid that they will have to carry out psychological counseling for a long time.


    It''s just a few hundred capable people. It''s all gone soon.


    Of course, there are also some who have offered invitations and are unwilling to join. Most of them are loyal to Lei Ming. They all want to see whose territory Lei Ming joins and then follow them together.


    We also have a tacit understanding with those people, which can be regarded as giving face to other bosses. As long as they have been invited, whether they are willing to accept or not, they will not send a second invitation.


    As for thunder, no one is willing to solicit from beginning to end.


    Because everyone knows that this man is a big trouble. In whose territory, it is a time bomb.


    Finally, there are thunder and seven or eight diehards left. Thunder''s face has turned purple.


    In this case, thunder also felt great humiliation, and his breathing became a little short.


    As for those who follow thunder, they stare at their former brothers who have made a choice with a kind of hatred.


    That kind of look looks like a traitor.


    "Big brother, why don''t you let boss Lei join us..." stone was a little impatient.


    "Brother, this title will change after joining us, you know?" Zhang Quan said with a smile: "there is only one boss in our territory, that is boss Lin, and there is no boss Lei, you know?"


    The stone blushed: "then let Rego..."


    "That''s not what we mean. Leige''s strength should be the strongest? If such an expert joins our territory, others will be jealous and must discuss it well." Zhang Quan said with a smile.


    "If you can''t, then cut stone cloth and join whoever wins." I put forward a bad idea.


    It may be the first time to use scissors, stone and cloth to decide the fate of an expert.


    Then the four of us stayed nearby.


    First of all, Zhong lixiu took advantage of his shameless ability and lost.


    Then I was unlucky to lose. Finally, only Chen Xiaodao and Bingya were left.


    In the face of Bingya''s cold eyes, Chen Xiaodao was absolutely afraid to lose. Finally, he had no choice but to hold his nose.


    He attracted such an expert to his command, but Chen Xiaodao didn''t seem to be excited at all. Instead, he looked unlucky.


    The rest wanted to join Chen Xiaodao, but Chen Xiaodao refused.


    Finally, those people are homeless, or Bingya is a little reluctant to let them join her territory and finally solve the problem.


    The ability crystal nucleus around has almost been cleaned up, and now the personnel distribution is over.


    After counting the number, I''m ready to go home.


    However, when counting the number of people, a problem was found, and the Dao language disappeared.


    Dao Yu, where have you been?


    "I was still here when the battle ended. Why didn''t I see anyone all of a sudden?" a brother said strangely.


    Dao language has always been in the battlefield. I saw Dao language before.


    But now everyone is here, only Dao Yu doesn''t know where to go.


    This situation made me frown deeply.


    "No......" I whispered.


    "Damn it, you go back first. I''ll find Dao Yu." I said in a hoarse voice.


    "But where can you find it?" Zhang Quan asked.


    "Find the direction where the demon snake queen leaves," I replied in a deep voice.


    Dao Yu, probably went after the queen of the magic snake.


    "But we don''t know where the demon snake queen fled..."


    "I know."


    At this time, a clear voice sounded, and then I saw a strange flicker of light in the sky in the distance, and Bai Qiu''s body gradually emerged.


    Seeing Bai Qiu, Shi Shi was filled with ecstasy. Although he knew that Bai Qiu was in my territory, Shi Shi could rest assured only when he saw that his sister was all right.


    Didn''t the woman let her stay where she was? How did you come out in this direction. But forget it, no matter how much, Bai Qiu said she knew where the demon snake queen ran away?


    In fact, Bai Qiu really knows that Bai Qiu also wants to help, but her strength is too weak and special, which makes it difficult for Bai Qiu to play any role in this battle and has never found any opportunities.


    But Bai Qiu saw the scene of the demon snake queen leaving.


    "Where has the demon snake queen gone?" I asked Bai Qiu.


    "From this direction, there is a path. The queen of magic snake ran away from here." Bai Qiu pointed to the other side and said quickly.


    "I see. You all go back first. I''ll bring Dao Yu back." Hei hei smiled and I said.


    "Brother Lin, do you want the brothers to go together..." Zhang Quan was worried.


    "Don''t worry, the demon snake queen was not my opponent before, and it''s the same now." hehe smiled and I said.


    With that, my ghost quickly spread out, and my body immediately chased Bai Qiu in the direction he said.


    Zhang Quan frowned and wanted to take someone to help.


    "Don''t go over it. With the strength of Lin Yi, it can''t be the opponent of the magic snake queen, especially when the magic snake Queen''s unique skills are ineffective to Lin Yi." Fang Qianxue said coldly.


    Although the voice was slightly disdainful, but looking at that appearance, he was full of confidence in me.


    The appearance of trust made Zhong lixiu quite unhappy.


    However, since even Fang Qianxue said so, others didn''t say much. They had left for so long, and they were worried about whether there would be any danger in their territory. In that case, let''s go home.


    Following Bai Qiu''s direction, I soon found the way for the demon snake queen to leave.


    There are some strange footprints on that path, which are about the bear''s paw prints mentioned by Qin executioner.


    Moreover, on this dirt road, you can still see some fresh, jumping like traces left by scales twisting on the ground.


    The demon snake queen definitely left here.


    Take a deep breath and I can''t help speeding up.


    Dao Yu, Dao Yu, can''t you discuss something with me? I have to take risks alone.


    Don''t be what I''m worried about.

 Chapter 526

    Along the way, I even left this mountain range, and the marks on the ground became weaker and weaker. Sometimes when I crossed the stone, I didn''t even have the slightest mark.


    I even let ash open the Falcon spirit.


    But after finding it, it became blurred, and even the spirit of the Falcon could not see anything.


    Qiang!


    At this time, a faint collision sound came from a far away place.


    Although the sound was particularly weak from a long distance, fortunately, my hearing was not generally sharp. When I detected the sound, my spirit was shocked and I quickly followed the sound.


    In that place, four figures are crisscrossing rapidly.


    One of them is not Dao language. Who is it?


    Dao Yu is just a woman, but not an ordinary woman. In this last world, Dao Yu is even stronger than men. The scars on his eyes are the glory of Dao Yu.


    No matter what happens, Dao Yu is carried by a person.


    Once Dao Yu supported the whole MERMAID ISLAND, protected so many mermaids and survived attacks again and again.


    Because she has always been in the position of the eldest sister, Dao Yu is used to carrying everything by herself.


    Until I met the man, Dao Yu finally learned to rely on him. The man once said to himself that if you encounter any difficulties, you can go to him and rely on him at any time.


    But... This thing is different.


    Because this matter is related to the woman in her mind, her soul, has almost merged with the two people.


    That''s the man''s sister, almost her sister.


    It is for this reason that Dao Yu chose to go alone this time, hoping to convince that person.


    Unfortunately, Dao Yu was disappointed. Instead of persuading the man, she even fell into the siege of the man''s reinforcements.


    A huge white bear and a ferocious werewolf. In addition, the demon snake queen has completely surrounded the Dao language.


    Dao Yu''s strength is very strong, but under the siege of these three people, Dao Yu is not an opponent, and he is losing step by step.


    There are some more scars on his body. There is blood dripping on his left arm. It is a sign of being scratched by the werewolf.


    "My sister, how brave and powerful she used to be. Now she has become so weak. You really disappoint me..." the demon snake queen Gaga sneered.


    The voice was full of ridicule.


    The demon snake queen, call her sister to the sword?


    What''s going on?


    "Do you want to persuade me? Let me join you?" the mockery of the demon snake queen became more and more sharp: "don''t joke, we are not the same people with those people. These humble lives are just the objects of slavery. My dear sister, when did you become so soft hearted and have a pair of wings? Did you regard yourself as an angel?"


    "Don''t forget, you are the most powerful assassin in Knox. You should be cruel and ruthless. That''s you. Now you are too soft and weak." the magic snake queen laughed.


    "Nocassas has perished, the land of runes, wanroland continent, our world no longer exists. Now we should strive to survive in this world and adapt to this world." Dao Yu gasped slightly, with a trace of sadness in his eyes.


    "This woman is no longer the ominous blade she used to be. Cassiopeia, don''t tell her any more. People who have lost the glory of Knox don''t need to continue to live. Maybe we should kill her and absorb the power of the ominous blade. In this way, you will become stronger." the Werewolf next to me smiled strangely.


    "Master Warwick, how can we be so cruel? She is my sister anyway..." the demon snake queen, or Cassiopeia, sneered: "we should give her a chance."


    "Sister, master Warwick has found a way for us to suppress the host. As long as sister cooperates with us, we can help sister suppress your host. In that case, sister, you can really be reborn. You don''t have to be like this. You can only appear when you are in danger," casiopea said.


    The way to suppress the host becomes the dominant of the body.


    This method has been studied by these people after all.


    That''s not good news.


    This also means that the heroes in the hero League, although still unable to avoid the shackles of the flesh, can not recover their strength in their heyday in a short time.


    But it also means that they can act according to their own consciousness and do whatever they want.


    For ashy, sister Dao, these kind heroes are nothing, but for ambitious and fierce people like Cassiopeia and Warwick, it is a disaster.


    Bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick and the polar bear next to him... Are all familiar guys.


    Dao language... No, or it can be called the real ominous blade Katrina.


    Since the discovery of the demon snake queen, Dao Yu has transferred her body control to Katrina. This is their sister''s business, which needs to be handled by Katrina herself.


    When hearing this sentence, Dao Yu''s heart obviously trembled slightly, and he seemed to be worried.


    But soon, Dao Yu knew that his worry was superfluous.


    Katrina, the ominous blade, is indeed one of the most powerful assassins in Knox. She was once cruel and ruthless. It''s easy to take the first rank among the ten thousand armies.


    However, Katrina is also a very grateful person.


    "This man has given me a chance to be reborn. I will not betray. Never doubt my loyalty. After the destruction of Knox, I have found a new goal of loyalty." Katrina said coldly.


    "It''s really stubborn..." Cassiopeia seemed disappointed and shook her head slightly: "since you are so stubborn, I can''t help it!"


    This sister is no longer the lovely and clever sister she used to be. Since she became a magic snake, her character has become ferocious.


    Even family affection can''t bind it.


    "Kill her..."


    With that signal, Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter, the polar bear next to him and Cassiopeia rushed at the knife language almost at the same time.


    Numerous attacks completely surrounded Katrina.


    Originally, with the strength of these people, Katrina can deal with one at the most. If three people come together, Katrina can''t bear it at all.


    The dull attacks made Katrina unbearable.


    Cassiopeia''s poison fog has brought great trouble to Katrina.


    The original flexible body, under the fierce toxicity, became shaky and seemed difficult to continue to support.


    Terrorist attacks are like waves, wave after wave, never-ending.


    Finally, when Katrina couldn''t dodge, the huge paw of the polar bear directly slapped Katrina on the chest.


    Wow, I don''t know how many ribs were broken by the terrible force.


    Then Katrina''s body flew directly backwards, although a hazy white light immediately appeared on her body.


    That is the power from the angel of judgment, who is rapidly recovering Katrina''s injury.


    But... It''s too late.


    Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter, was flying in the air, and a pair of sharp claws tore directly at Katrina.


    Endless bondage!


    A deadly attack.


    The angel of judgment wants to use the power of divine protection to protect Katrina or the body of sword language from the inevitable outcome in this attack.


    But I can''t. The Divine shelter has been used before. Now the function has no cooling at all. I almost watched the sharp claws appear in front of Katrina and tear them at Katrina''s chest.


    "Get out of here..."


    At this time, a familiar voice, full of angry roar, appeared in mid air.


    For a moment, that figure had appeared between Katrina and the werewolf. The huge axe in her hand swept directly in front of her.


    At this most dangerous time, I finally arrived.


    Holding the body of Dao language in one hand, the greedy hydra is the sharpest weapon and the most powerful shield.

 Chapter 527

    Finally, I arrived. When I heard the sound and rushed over immediately, I saw this scene.


    Seeing that Dao Yu was about to be killed, I almost subconsciously rushed over with a flash, just in front of the bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    I didn''t expect this guy to show up again.


    It''s really haunting.


    I don''t know what happened. I held Dao Yu in my arms. Dao Yu''s body was struggling violently, which had never happened before.


    Although Dao language would struggle a little before, it would never be so fierce as now.


    "Don''t move!" I didn''t think much, but scolded with a heavy face.


    I don''t know what happened. After this sentence, Dao Yu stopped moving.


    Then I felt a violent impact on my arm, and all the attacks of the bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick exploded on the axe.


    The power of endless suppression is really strong, but it can''t penetrate the greedy Hydra to attack me. My body was shocked back for a distance.


    Then holding the knife in one hand, he made a slight rotation in mid air and finally fell to the ground.


    Took a look at the guy in front, bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick, thunder roaring wallibel.


    I recognized these two guys at a glance.


    Bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick was one of the first members of the shadow Legion I met, but she was secretly attacked and killed by Elise and got Warwick''s soul mark.


    Then I broke the mark and had a fight with this Warwick in that illusory space.


    It was so dangerous that I almost hung up.


    As for the thunder roar, wallibel is also a member of the shadow Legion. I didn''t kill him.


    Later, it was estimated that Li Jie killed him. Then Li Jie got the power of walliber and was killed by me. All the soul marks of walliber and revenge flame soul were smashed.


    Because I didn''t want to hand over the soul marks of these two guys.


    I thought I would enter the illusory space again, but I didn''t expect anything to happen.


    I just didn''t expect that after I smashed the mark, this guy found the host again in such a short time, and it seems stronger than before.


    "Put me down." I held Dao Yu, who seemed to feel a little uncomfortable, and struggled to say.


    It''s safe now. I didn''t think much about it, so I put the Dao language down.


    But I didn''t notice that Dao Yu''s face is completely red now. It''s too different from the previous appearance.


    "For the sake of being my host friend, I won''t kill you today. If you touch me again in the future, I will cut off your head." Dao Yu said coldly behind me.


    yeah?


    This sentence finally aroused my curiosity.


    I just wanted to say I saved you. When did I become so cold.


    But after carefully tasting this sentence, I finally found some special places in this sentence.


    host?


    This is not Dao language?


    It''s not Dao language, and it appears like this. Isn''t that... The ominous blade Katrina?


    This time, I finally reacted.


    I looked at this woman foolishly, and then I finally found those slight differences.


    Although they all have the same body, there are great differences in their temperament.


    Although the old Dao language was full of style, it was more like a royal sister. Now that feeling has become cold and decisive.


    "Are you... Katrina?" I asked.


    "Yes, I borrowed this body from my host to solve my problem," Katrina said coldly.


    "Tut Tut, what a spirit." I mocked impolitely: "unfortunately, instead of solving your own problems, you almost dragged the body to die. You know, if the body dies, you can not only die, but you can also create a soul mark to live, but the Dao language is really dead."


    My voice, slightly with a trace of anger and criticism.


    This woman is too rash.


    Katrina blushed and nodded slightly, "sorry, it''s my mistake."


    "It''s no use apologizing to me. You have to apologize to your host," I said.


    Seeing the woman''s appearance, I shook my head slightly. At this time, I couldn''t bear to criticize too much: "is that your sister? Embrace of the magic snake, Cassiopeia..."


    Katrina nodded slightly.


    Sure enough, I know it in my heart.


    In fact, when I saw the demon snake queen before, I was already skeptical in my heart.


    It looks so similar to the embrace of the magic snake, and its skills are very similar. Now it finally confirms the idea in my heart.


    In the world of hero League, there are many countries and forces.


    Nocassas is one of the most powerful countries. It invaded Dao Mei''s hometown and almost led to the complete destruction of Dao Mei''s country.


    There was a general in nocassas who had two daughters.


    Katrina, the eldest daughter, became one of the deadliest assassins in Knox, almost symbolizing the spirit of Knox.


    Cassiopeia, the youngest daughter, has become a social flower. With her beauty and figure, she wanders among diplomats from other countries to obtain information.


    As a result, because of a curse, Cassiopeia became an ugly magic snake, called the embrace of the magic snake, and officially became one of the heroes in the hero League.


    So there is no doubt that Katrina and Cassiopeia are sisters.


    It is for this reason that Katrina asked Dao Yu when she saw Cassiopeia.


    Although Daoyu and Katrina are not fully integrated, the relationship is much deeper than that of ordinary hosts and heroes. Daoyu can feel Katrina''s feelings.


    So he agreed without saying a word and chased all the way. Unexpectedly, he was surrounded when he caught up with the demon snake''s embrace of Cassiopeia.


    Bear man, werewolf really exists.


    After the two broken marks, the guys looking for the host again did not know why they were united together, and they formed an alliance with the embrace of the magic snake.


    As a result, Katrina was not an opponent and was almost killed.


    "Do you want to persuade her?" I asked after glancing at the embrace of the magic snake.


    Katrina nodded.


    "Unfortunately, I failed." I smiled. "Those who can stay with garbage like Warwick may not be so easily persuaded."


    "Boy... We meet again," said Warwick in a hoarse voice.


    When he saw me, the guy''s eyes suddenly turned red, as if he wanted to cut me.


    It was a bitter hatred.


    As for the side, wallibel''s eyes were filled with ferocity.


    Three guys are approaching me little by little.


    "Boy, I didn''t kill you last time because that guy bothered me. I must kill you this time..." Wally bell was also roaring.


    What do you mean by that?


    I don''t understand. When I killed Li Jie, it should be relatively smooth. Who bothered me?


    In fact, what I don''t know is that when I broke the soul mark of revenge flame soul and walliber''s soul, walliber, like Warwick, was ready to pull me into his own space and punish me.


    Unfortunately... Failed.


    Because the revenge flame soul thought the same thing at that time.


    As a result, the two people were ready to pull me in at the same time, which led to the collision of the two people''s forces with each other and finally offset, which saved me a trouble.


    "Be careful, Warwick has found a way to suppress the host and dominate the body. Now they are stronger than before," Katrina whispered a warning next to me.


    There was a slight click in my heart. I have five heroes. Of course, I know how serious this situation is.


    In the past, it was lucky to get a hero, but now for some people, it may be a trouble.


    If these heroes find a way, with the strength of these heroes, ordinary humans basically don''t have much capital to resist.


    It seems that these people must be killed.


    I don''t want to spread this method.

 Chapter 528

    The soul mark of a hero is the most important thing for a hero, especially at this time.


    When that world no longer exists, when these heroes are trapped in a black hole and can''t break free, the soul mark is the only way for them to contact the outside world.


    And every soul mark created will consume a large part of the strength of these heroes... Consume the soul.


    In other words, the more soul marks these heroes make, their strength will become weaker and weaker. In the end, they will even completely lose their strength and disappear forever.


    Generally speaking, a powerful guy like Warwick can make soul marks about five times. No matter how many times, Warwick can''t afford it.


    I destroyed one of Warwick''s soul marks, which is equivalent to killing one fifth of Warwick''s life.


    It''s no wonder that Warwick and warliebel saw me like their enemies who killed their father.


    It is also for this reason that Warwick began to think of crooked ideas. It is too dangerous to hold the soul mark in the hands of others.


    This important thing must be in your own hands.


    So after finding the host again, Warwick adopted the way of behind the scenes operation.


    While imparting power to the host so that the host will not die easily, on the other hand, he began to study how to turn himself into a subject.


    Don''t underestimate this werewolf. This werewolf is different from other stupid werewolves. This guy was the top alchemist before.


    There is a group of perverts in Zuan, and this guy is one of the few people standing at the top of that group of perverts.


    There are countless ghosts. After studying this guy, he really let him study it.


    Then lure his host to collect all kinds of things for him. The host, eager for greater power, did everything he commanded.


    When the materials were collected, Warwick impatiently asked for the control of the body for the time being, and then... Used the collected things to carry out cruel alchemy.


    All of a sudden, the soul of the host was weakened to the extreme, and then he occupied the body openly.


    This is his way to hurt the soul of the host, so that the soul of the host cannot continue to bear the body, and then replace it with a magpie nest and a dove.


    After having autonomy, Warwick knows the chaos of the world.


    In troubled times, for these perverts, that is the best way to realize their ambitions.


    So the guy started looking for companions.


    The first thing we found was the demon snake queen... No, it should be said that it was Cassiopeia, the embrace of the demon snake. This woman comes from the same country as herself.


    In addition, both of them were cursed from human form and turned into orcs. Considering the affection of their former colleagues, the two soon united together.


    Unfortunately, when the embrace of the magic snake gained autonomy, he also became a poisonous snake.


    Then Warwick used Cassiopeia''s venom to prepare a terrible potion to create the current magic snake army.


    Wallibel was later found, and the simple and honest bear man was quickly lured.


    As for the lizard elders, they were going to destroy them, but they saw the strength of the lizard man and could serve as their own men.


    And we are all orcs. In some ways, there is no problem in cooperation. If you want to achieve your ambition, you must have the necessary men.


    So they drove away the old lizard and re established a puppet.


    When they saw Katrina, they wanted to bring Katrina to their side.


    But Katrina''s loyalty never needs to be doubted.


    Katrina will give everything, even her life, to the object of her loyalty.


    In the past, the object of allegiance was Knox, but now the object of allegiance is Dao language. As a result, the negotiation broke down.


    Originally, she was about to kill Katrina. Unexpectedly, she killed another Cheng Yaojin on the way.


    And this guy is still his biggest enemy.


    In that case, then... Kill him.


    Warwick and wallibel and Cassiopeia are ready to do it.


    Although there was one more enemy, the three people were still quite confident in their own strength. Although Cassiopeia lost to me, Cassiopeia believed that she would not lose to this person if she fought alone under the siege of several people.


    "Three dozen two..." smashed his mouth. I felt a little headache: "why don''t we fight alone?"


    "Fight alone?" Warwick sneered. "There are many people here. Who will fight alone with you?"


    Warwick''s voice had not yet fallen. At this time, there was another sound from the rear.


    Then the familiar figures appeared.


    The first and fastest Elise appeared, and then leflen, Aishi, Daomei and SANA all appeared.


    Single fight or group fight? We never counselled.


    This NIMA pit father, isn''t it three to two? Why suddenly there are five more enemies, which becomes three to seven, two against one and one more.


    At that time, the polar bear changed his face. As for Cassiopeia''s eyes, they were gloomy for a moment, and the wounds on her body were aching. It was these damn guys who hurt her body before.


    "Why don''t we fight alone?" wallibel said, scratching his furry bear''s head.


    "Who the fuck will compete with you? There are many people here." I said immediately.


    Warwick''s face looked smelly, and what he had just said was thrown back.


    That pair of cunning eyes looked at those people and finally locked on leflea.


    "Leflea, are you willing to be under the boy''s hand all the time? If you are willing to take refuge in me, I can help you get out of the control of the host and become the master of the body..." Warwick began to seduce leflea.


    Although they don''t belong to the same organization, anyway, they both come from the same country. Maybe they can win over leflea.


    Unfortunately, Warwick miscalculated.


    Le Fu Lan just smiled: "sorry, if I make this choice, these people will tear me up."


    Ash, sister Dao and Elise... These three people have been with me for the longest time and have the deepest feelings. If anyone dares to harm me, these three people will definitely kill them.


    Although SANA''s feelings are not as deep as those of the three, she won''t watch me be killed.


    After a pause, Le Fulan continued: "moreover, this little host seems quite good... Although I dare not say how free my life is now, it is at least good. Some eat and drink, and can come out from time to time for air. It''s much better than the previous host. I''m easy to be satisfied..."


    After spreading her hands, leflea smiled all over her face.


    That kind of appearance makes my heart warm. I know that leflea is on my side.


    Whether it''s because of ash, or it''s the idea in leflea''s heart.


    In fact, I have less communication with lefulan and Sona. In addition, they have a short time with me. Relatively speaking, the relationship is a little weak.


    But I always firmly believe that as long as I treat them well, I will always get a good return.


    In this world, even in the end, not everyone is so cold-blooded and ruthless.


    "It seems that I can''t convince you..." Warwick''s eyes turned: "in that case, we can only see who is stronger. Let''s remind you in advance that our strength is much stronger than you think after we have seized this physical autonomy."


    Werewolf, snake man, bear man... When the three orcs look at each other, they can see the ferocity in each other''s eyes.


    The next moment, with that wolf howl, all three people rushed over.


    Elise rushed over and intercepted Warwick directly. Leflean in the rear immediately followed. The two men dealt with the powerful werewolf together.


    Dao Mei rushed to Wally bell and blew. The fierce impact brought by the bear''s paw shocked Dao Mei back a few steps, but before Wally bell seized the opportunity, ash''s attack had appeared.


    As for me, I rushed to casiopea at the same time with Katrina.


    Three people, that''s three soul marks... My advanced level has finally landed.

 Chapter 529

    My advancement is a very serious problem.


    Advanced requires three soul marks, not ability crystal core or soul fragments. They must be soul marks. Three soul marks are only equivalent to three hundred fragments.


    Otherwise, I would have advanced.


    But the soul mark is not easy to get. The soul mark must kill those who have a hero''s upper body.


    In fact, there are many such people in S City, such as the little yellow book and the head of the underworld, sindra; Hao Ziqi, Prince of demacia; There are crabs. Now they have the power of the biochemical demon Zach... Even the women around me, Xiao Ya, have the power of shiver, and Zijiao has the power of Nine Tailed demon fox


    But these people are either my friends or my women. I can''t do it, can I?


    So I can only look outside, but these people can''t be found for a while.


    Originally, I wanted to kill the gang of calthas shadow, but they didn''t see them after they hid.


    I didn''t expect to meet three here, bloodthirsty hunter, demon snake embrace, thunder roar... If I get the soul marks of these three heroes, I can basically advance. I want to see what effect will appear after the advance.


    So this time, the attack becomes particularly fierce.


    A purifier, ignoring Cassiopeia''s terrible toxin, waved his axe and rushed over immediately.


    Because I can exempt her from toxicity, this is a very unfavorable situation for Cassiopeia, but the embrace of the magic snake is also very fierce. Since the toxin can''t produce effect, use your own flesh to fight.


    The slender and huge snake tail swings wildly, and its power is frightening.


    In this guy''s rage, Katrina and I are subject to restrictions everywhere, especially Katrina. I can see that although Cassiopeia wanted to kill Katrina before, Katrina still couldn''t bear to kill her little sister in her heart.


    Rather hesitant, timid, not only can''t do any harm to Cassiopeia, but also make yourself often in danger.


    I shook my head slightly. There was some helplessness in my heart. It seems that I can only pick this guy by myself this time.


    Fortunately, I have all kinds of auras of SANA blessing. SANA is located in the center of everyone. The sound of the piano continues to spread out auras, which is bringing us more and more powerful power.


    The surrounding jungle was unlucky and completely fell into chaos. All kinds of terrorist forces continued to spread on the ground and in the air.


    The earth is cracking, the trees are toppling, the stones are crumbling, and the air is filled with that strong airflow.


    Seeing the thick snake tail smashing down at me, I clenched my teeth. This time, I didn''t retreat. On the contrary, I rushed forward with force and chopped down with a big axe.


    Puff


    Casiopeya screamed bitterly, and a tall blood mark was cut out of her tail, and the blood was splashed in the air.


    I saw a flash of intolerance in Katrina''s eyes, but I don''t have much time to take care of this woman now.


    My women are still fighting desperately. I must solve the problems here as soon as possible.


    Twin fangs.


    Two sharp fangs were ejected at the speed of a sniper gun bullet.


    At first glance, the blue fangs knew that they were absolutely full of poison, and I had tasted that penetration personally. I didn''t dare to neglect it. My body disappeared in a flash.


    When it appeared again, it was in front of Cassiopeia.


    Petrified gaze, poisonous fog, pestilence explosion... Cassiopeia''s various abilities and toxins are of no use to me.


    Whenever poisoned, it is a purification immediately. There are many mercury machetes on the body, which is capricious. No matter how many negative states are thrown over, they don''t care.


    In the face of me, Cassiopeia couldn''t even exert a third of her strength.


    If Bingya, Xiaohuang Shu and fan Xiaotian were to face this woman, it might be another picture.


    Rushed in front of Cassiopeia and swept the axe.


    The lower body is full of snake scales, which largely removes my attack, but the upper body doesn''t have so strong defense.


    With a snort, the axe blade tore open from his chest.


    The leather used as a cover on the chest was immediately unbearable. It was torn open by a sharp axe, almost with the delicate skin inside.


    Then the torn leather fell down in front of me.


    Then my eyes lit up. A pair of delicate and absolutely strong snow peaks appeared in front of us.


    My breath suddenly paused, and then my body stopped slightly.


    Although it was a very short time, it was this very short time that brought disaster.


    I grass. When was this? How could I be attracted by * * * at this time?


    But speaking of it, Katrina''s sister''s figure is really S. she is worthy of being a social flower in Knox. Although she has become a magic snake, the figure of her upper body is still exciting.


    That looks no worse than any woman.


    Well... Think too much again.


    I paid a heavy price for my distraction. The tail of the demon snake took advantage of this opportunity to throw it directly and hit me directly.


    My whole body was hit and flew backwards, breaking several big trees in a row, and then I stopped.


    I coughed blood in my mouth. I reluctantly raised my head from the ground. I paid such a heavy price just because I saw a pair of big waves. It''s fucking bad luck.


    Fortunately, Katrina has been helpless to intercept, otherwise, the embrace of the magic snake will definitely take this opportunity to kill me.


    Shaking my head, I was ready to get up and participate in the battlefield again.


    But at this time, my eyes suddenly looked a little chilly, and my breathing was almost instantaneous.


    The polar bear, with lightning all over his body, was running towards the figure in the middle of the scene.


    Polar bear, I don''t know when she has left sister Dao far behind. As for AI Xi, she can''t match the speed of polar bear at all.


    The arrow was inserted into the polar bear, but the guy didn''t take it seriously and let the red liquid flow.


    The huge and strong body rushed directly at SANA.


    This woman, constantly providing treatment and aura, has made wallibel feel quite angry.


    Originally, his current strength could suppress the two women, but it was because of this continuous support that walliber couldn''t win.


    In his anger, wallibel grabbed Dao Mei''s weapon and hit Dao Mei directly. Dao Mei''s body collided with ash.


    When Dao Mei and AI Xi got up from the ground, it was too late.


    Wallibel''s body was completely crawling on the ground, landing on all fours, and his speed increased by several percent in a short time.


    There are whirling storms and lightning all over the body.


    Rolling thunder, Wally Bell''s signature skill, target hunting preparation, landing on all fours. When rushing to the target hero, the speed can be increased by up to 50%.


    In this case, she is still facing the slowest and unable to escape. This situation is more dangerous than ever.


    Wallibel wants to kill SANA and get rid of this powerful auxiliary.


    SANA also changed her face. SANA knew her speed and couldn''t escape walliber''s charge, so SANA''s music tone suddenly changed.


    The final movement of the wild dance begins to play!


    But it''s too late. This is not a game. Just click on the function in the game, and the big move will appear immediately.


    Here, SANA even needs some preparation time to give full play to the power of the final movement of the wild dance.


    Seeing that the polar bear had rushed in front of Sona.


    My eyes have become ferocious.


    Bear... Dare you


    For a moment, I didn''t know where I came from. The dead breath that hadn''t appeared for a long time filled my whole body. My body, which was already exhausted and cramped, was full of strength in an instant.

 Chapter 530

    I don''t know how long it has been since death gas appeared on me.


    She once appeared several times on MERMAID ISLAND, and Elise was also invaded, but after that special solution of male and female * *, we all thought that our dead spirit had been gradually dissolved.


    Every love, while tasting the joy, can also feel that the dead spirit on yourself is obviously reduced.


    Elise even absorbed those dead breath and transformed them into her own strength. Elise herself is the people of shadow island. She is quite familiar with the power of dead breath. After absorbing a lot of dead breath, Elise''s body even changed greatly.


    After that, even immersed in killing and anger, death never appeared.


    So I always thought that the dead breath left by half man mahkarim on me had been digested and I was relieved.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, when I was stimulated by the Horror Picture in front of me again, death appeared again.


    It turned out that the stillness hidden in my body has never disappeared. They are just suppressed.


    When my reason is destroyed again, these dead breath will appear in an instant and try to devour my heart again.


    Power... Comes from the power of death.


    At that moment, the unmatched powerful energy surged out of the body!


    The injury on the body almost completely recovered in an instant... In other words, it was not the recovery of the injury, but all the pain was forcibly suppressed at this moment.


    What surges in the body is that kind of unspeakable and unimaginable terrorist energy.


    Aren''t you longing for power? I give you strength. As long as you fall into darkness and death, you can have endless power.


    When death can''t hurt you, what else in the world can affect you?


    Vaguely, on the surface of my body, a layer of gray black dense is emerging rapidly. It looks like an extra layer of gray black armor.


    The whole body was dark, and only the eyes were red like blood.


    The next moment, a roar, the palm suddenly hit the ground, and then the whole body rushed directly from the ground like a rocket.


    At this time, the final movement of SANA''s wild dance had not even had time to really appear. The body of the polar bear had jumped in front of SANA, and the huge bear''s paw was raised high, and the bear''s paw had clapped down.


    SANA, it''s pure assistance. How fragile the body is.


    In front of this powerful force, SANA had no possibility to resist at all, and one hit and one kill almost became the only outcome.


    The most important thing is... Among the heroes of the hero League, SANA is also a relatively weak one.


    SANA doesn''t have a deep background. She''s just a girl who can''t speak naturally. Even if she gets the Yinhua Guqin and can use it to send out sound waves, it''s not SANA''s power in essence.


    SANA''s soul can be said to be relatively weak. If she is killed this time, it is a question whether SANA still has the power to create a second soul mark.


    For SANA, this is a really fatal danger.


    The eyes that twinkled with blue eyes were full of fear.


    Can you catch up? Who can save himself?


    It was too late. SANA could even see the sharp claws on the bear''s paw, and even feel the fierce cold wind.


    SANA is going to be killed? Absolutely impossible!


    Roaring angrily, in a trance, I only felt my body roaring like a hurricane, and everything in front seemed to become particularly slow.


    There was a harsh sound in my ears, which was the bursting of the sound.


    Sonic boom!


    That''s when the speed exceeds the sound. Sonic boom represents the ultimate speed.


    At the moment when the bear''s paw was about to be torn, with a snap, an arm filled with black silk thread suddenly stretched out and grabbed the polar bear''s paw.


    The whole picture, the whole time, everything seems to freeze completely at this moment.


    There was no movement around. I fell into a slow motion world and finally returned to normal in front of me.


    SANA''s eyes were still full of fear, and she had not recovered from the situation of death.


    As for the polar bear, he was stunned, and his furry head could clearly see a trace of surprise.


    That guy, who was still far away from himself just now, how could he appear in front of him in an instant?


    That speed is almost faster than instantaneous movement, and this guy actually grabbed his bear''s paw?


    How is this possible? The bear people themselves are a symbol of power. Every bear has frightening terrorist power.


    Apart from others, no race has ever been able to compete with the bear people in terms of power. How is it possible that this guy''s thin claws want to catch himself?


    The polar bear roared fiercely. The guy had a simple mind. He didn''t seem to be aware of any danger at all. On the contrary, he felt quite angry because his power was suppressed.


    He wanted to prove his strength. The bear''s paw pressed down hard, less than ten centimeters away from the woman''s face. As long as he used a little force, he could smash the woman''s fragile head into pieces.


    But the polar bear miscalculated. No matter how hard he tried, the guy''s slender palm locked his bear''s paw like a pair of pliers, completely motionless.


    No matter how the polar bear roars, it can''t get out of my hand.


    In the distance, Warwick, who was fighting with Elise and sister Dao, saw this scene, and the wolf''s face immediately showed a trace of Horror: "warliebel, run away..."


    Escape?


    How is it possible that the great bear warrior never runs away.


    Poor fool. He had no idea what a terrible guy he was facing.


    There was a cruel smile on the corner of his mouth, and then the greedy Hydra in his right hand suddenly changed at this moment.


    Click!


    The shrill sound, the greedy Hydra seemed to make a loud explosion, and then, from the handle of the axe to the head and blade of the axe, it began to curl in an instant.


    The strong greedy Hydra seems to have become a piece of plasticine, kneading casually.


    It quickly spread along my arm, from my five fingers, palm, wrist to elbow joint in an instant.


    Under the ability of metal control, the greedy Hydra instantly turned into a thick and strong fist, which was also extremely sharp, flashing a strange black and red.


    Then... A punch.


    Fist!


    Although my flesh has been strengthened several times, it is still flesh and can never be compared with these powerful weapons.


    Under the attachment of greedy Hydra, my fist became a shell with the most terrible penetration.


    Drink!


    In the burst of applause, a fist was smashed, and the fist exploded directly on the chest of the polar bear, and then penetrated directly.


    The terrible energy directly burst open the back heart of the polar bear, and a large stream of blood gushed directly from the back of the body. In the black and red sharp claws, I pinched a heart in my hand, and the heart was still beating.


    The polar bear''s roar stopped suddenly, and his eyes widened like a copper bell. It seems that up to now, the polar bear can''t believe that he will die in this way.


    Then the five fingers made a little effort, and the fragile heart that was still beating turned into fragments.


    Immediately, the eyes of the polar bear in front of me gradually became dull, and the body hung on my arm.


    At that scene, both Warwick and the embrace of the magic snake turned pale. No one thought I would suddenly burst out such powerful energy.


    Warwick seemed to know something, and the fear in his eyes was particularly strong.


    "Run!"


    With a roar, Warwick risked himself to bear an attack from Elise, let his shoulder be pierced, cut off a piece of flesh and blood, and then turned and ran away.


    The embrace of the magic snake also knows how powerful it is. It releases a large poisonous fog so that Katrina can''t pursue it. Then the thick snake tail quickly twists and disappears into the jungle.

 Chapter 531

    It''s really a terrible force. Under one punch, the polar bear was directly blown out of his chest and crushed his heart.


    With one punch, this powerful hero died. Even if the polar bear is not in its heyday, it is even thousands of times away from the strongest form.


    However, because of its dominance, the polar bear is still much stronger than Elise and Dao Mei. Even AI Xi and Dao Mei are unmatched together.


    Such a powerful guy was killed at this time.


    Not to mention Warwick and the snake, even Katrina was startled.


    As for Elise, they frowned one by one.


    Those dead breath had not disappeared yet. Even the dead breath on Elise was completely absorbed and digested.


    But the dead spirit on the little master still exists, and it seems that he has almost completely integrated with the body.


    This is not a good phenomenon.


    As for SANA, she was completely stunned. After she narrowly escaped death, SANA was also relieved.


    I''m careless, because I''ve been assisting my teammates in the rear. Basically, I rarely encounter danger, so that I don''t react when I suddenly encounter this situation.


    "Are you all right?" a soft voice came from the front.


    Very soft, although with a trace of hoarseness, but there is no terror and ferocity, which is diametrically opposite to the smell of death that permeates his body.


    Death filled the air, the body looked particularly terrible, and the soft voice, two seemingly different pictures merged together.


    That appearance added a trace of warmth to SANA''s heart.


    Maybe it was fear. There was a faint blush on his face.


    Gentle and powerful little master, is it a devil or an angel.


    Although this strength was nothing at all in her heyday, SANA feels an indescribable sense of security now.


    Although he is his own master, it seems that he should let himself protect him, but now he has completely turned around.


    However, this feeling is really good. It''s a taste of being protected and can be relied on.


    SANA doesn''t hate this feeling.


    She smiled at me, and SANA made an expression that I was fine.


    SANA was speechless, but the gratitude was conveyed to my mind.


    "Don''t thank me. When we live together, we are a family..." I said, "I will protect my family."


    "Alas..." lefflan''s voice came from behind: "that''s what makes people fascinated, little master..."


    This is the biggest difference between this master and other masters.


    Other masters just want to gain strength and try to squeeze everything they have. If they don''t need it, they won''t even say a word to themselves.


    But this little master is different. He treats those heroes as adults and family members.


    He will even give up everything to protect these families.


    That''s what makes people happy.


    Do you think that ashy, Elise, Dao Mei and SANA all had the opportunity to seek more benefits for themselves, or even take the initiative? If they want to study like Warwick, especially Elise.


    But... This situation never happened, maybe this idea never came out.


    Because for these people, this little master is also their own family.


    Just like a brother, people want to protect, just like a husband, who can provide a safe harbor when needed.


    That kind of feeling, that kind of relationship, has become quite complex.


    Maybe even these women can''t tell what kind of feelings are in their hearts?


    Is it love? no Is it family affection, nor is it; Is it friendship? Not yet!


    It is a deeper feeling beyond love, family affection and friendship. They help each other and depend on life and death. That is a whole.


    However, ashy, Elise and Dao Mei''s faces were still full of worry.


    They are worried about the death of the little master. The death of the little master is too strong.


    Now if the little master came out of the shadow Island, they would never have the slightest doubt.


    If those dead spirits devour the master, it can be


    "There''s nothing to worry about." the nearby lefflan looked quite optimistic: "look at the master''s appearance now. Is he swallowed up by death? The power of death doesn''t mean that the master will die. Maybe the master uses this power to give death to others."


    "Power is the purest thing in the world. The reason why evil or justice are imposed by human beings. Warwick is a murderer, but Zuan seems to have some good alchemists and scientists, isn''t he?"


    "What kind of effect this power will have depends on the people who use it, not the power itself."


    Maybe it''s because lefflan has experienced a lot. After all, in some ways, lefflan can be said to be one of the controllers behind the country before the military regime of Knox had mastered the country.


    I''ve experienced a lot, and I can see these things more clearly.


    Lefflan''s words seem to have played a role.


    The worry on ashy''s faces eased a little.


    Then I took Sona with me and got together with four people.


    There is also a soul mark of thunder roaring wallibel in my hand... This guy is really unlucky. Is this the second time this soul mark has fallen into my hands?


    The last time I was smashed, this time I am absolutely reluctant.


    Although it''s very refreshing to smash it directly!


    "Little master, now that Warwick and Cassiopeia have run away, what should we do?" lefleur asked with a smile.


    I looked at Katrina next to me. Cassiopeia''s escape must have something to do with Katrina''s drainage.


    Sure enough, Katrina''s face looked a little shy, blushing and don''t look at her.


    "Keep chasing. Those two people must be planning something. Moreover, I suspect there may be werewolves like lizard man and snake man or bear army nearby. These situations should be solved as soon as possible."


    Think about it, I said.


    Then I took a few people and continued to chase and kill.


    Our speed is obviously a little faster than Warwick and the embrace of the magic snake. Maybe we were injured during the retreat.


    Perhaps in order to accommodate the speed of the magic snake, after chasing for thousands of meters, we caught up with Warwick and Cassiopeia in a grand canyon.


    Now these two people look quite embarrassed.


    In particular, Warwick can almost clearly feel that fear from this guy''s eyes, which rarely appears in Warwick''s eyes.


    never!


    Warwick was so frightened.


    The smell of death made Warwick feel familiar.


    That kind of breath should not appear on that man, and that kind of breath should not be surrounded by death!


    Now Warwick, can be said to have no intention of war, his body is slightly retreating and wants to avoid.


    In the past, the polar bear was not an opponent, but now there are only two. Moreover, the embrace of the magic snake is restrained because of its own toxicity, so it can''t play much ability.


    The current situation can be said to be quite unfavorable.


    For our side, it was almost the dawn of victory.


    As long as you pass through this narrow canyon, no, or you don''t need to pass at all, you can kill these two people in this canyon.


    Clench your fist.


    The fist set transformed from greedy Hydra gives my arm the power to break everything.


    Point your toes, and the ghost trots quickly.


    Shua


    My body turned into an illusion.


    Unfortunately, the feeling of sonic boom never appeared again. But at this speed, the two people in front of them can never escape.


    We must kill these two people, even if we don''t kill Cassiopeia for Katrina''s sake, but... Warwick, we must die!


    Whistling!


    Just at this time, a fierce wind suddenly sounded overhead, suddenly looked up, and saw only a huge bloody and exaggerated axe falling from the sky.

 Chapter 532

    The huge axe, rotating rapidly, fell directly with the same momentum as the beginning of the world.


    The rapidly rotating axe blade has the terrible power to cut everything.


    Subconsciously, I stopped and looked at the sharp axe blade falling from the sky. A trace of madness flashed in my eyes.


    With a burst of drink, he waved his iron fist and smashed it directly at the axe blade.


    Qiang... Boom!


    The dull voice, my body went back two steps in succession under that force, but the axe also flew out directly under this punch.


    It spun quickly, flew back into the sky and fell into the hands of a strong man above the cliff.


    It was a strong man giant with animal skin and looks like a barbarian. He finally caught the axe.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the embrace of magic snake and Warwick quickly fled again.


    Finally completely disappeared in front of me. After the two guys escaped, the guy over the cliff gestured at me, as if to cut off my neck with an axe.


    Then he left.


    He didn''t pursue the past. Although he was sure to kill Warwick and the embrace of the magic snake, he didn''t know how many accomplices they had. If they were ambushed again, it would be a little troublesome.


    Honor Executioner - dreven!


    I recognized the guy, the iconic exaggerated axe. There seemed to be no one else except him.


    One of the famous people in the country of Knox, Cassiopeia, Katrina and Warwick, are all colleagues, at least from or loyal to the same country.


    Unlike Katrina, although Katrina is fierce, she is only on the battlefield. When fighting against the enemy, her death on the battlefield may be a kind of glory.


    Dreven is different. Maybe this guy''s nature is absolutely cruel.


    Victory on the battlefield is far from enough for dreven. This guy regards killing as an art and an honor. He acts as an executioner, that is, an executioner.


    He turned the execution into a stage for everyone to watch. He gave those prisoners and prisoners of war one last chance, so that they could choose to run for their lives, and then cruelly wiped out their hopes with his own hands, and ended their lives with an axe from behind.


    Then enjoy the glory among the cheers and cheers of the people around.


    It''s this guy, a madman whose character is almost completely distorted.


    A guy who is completely immersed in blood and glory.


    Bloodthirsty, violent, conceited, proud... This is dreven.


    I didn''t expect that Warwick could gather so many experts.


    The serpent''s embrace of Cassiopeia, the honor executioner dreven, Warwick, and the roar of the previously killed thunder, they even want to win over leflea and Katrina.


    What do these people do when they gather so many heroes?


    Besides, have they gathered more powerful people besides dreven, such as... Dreven''s brother?


    It was because of this worry in my heart that I didn''t continue to chase and kill, otherwise these two people couldn''t run away this time.


    There are many strong people in Knox. Do you think these people want to reproduce the glory of Knox on the earth?


    Ridiculous!


    "Come on, let''s go back," I said with a sneer.


    Katrina''s eyes looked strange. She looked in the direction the people left, and then left with them.


    On the way, Katrina had handed over the control of her body and changed back to Dao language.


    "It''s estimated that she needs some time to digest these things." Dao Yu said with a wry smile: "after all, it''s not easy to meet her previous sisters. Unexpectedly, she wants to meet the blade. My sister even has to kill herself. It''s a great blow to her."


    Although Katrina is cold-blooded and ruthless on the battlefield, she is still a woman and bound by family affection.


    Katrina has always been reluctant to accept that her own sister wants to kill herself.


    "If I were killed this time... She and Kyle would really die," Dao Yu said again.


    This sentence made my eyebrows tremble, and ash''s faces changed slightly.


    Seriously, I''ve always been curious about the way Dao Yu''s two heroes exist. I don''t know what kind of way they exist.


    Kyle looked as if he had been sleeping.


    "In fact, when they entered the earth, there seemed to be some mistakes," Dao said.


    According to the current situation, those heroes live in the void black hole, then make soul marks, throw them into the earth, and then be picked up by humans and even animals on the earth, and then they can appear in various ways.


    There are also some special ones, such as the Nine Tailed demon fox on Zijiao and the war goddess shiver around Xiao Ya. They give up some things, such as power, and then let themselves appear on the earth forever, as long as their host is not dead.


    But this process can be said to be quite dangerous. Some people succeeded and others failed.


    Katrina belongs to the type of failure, perhaps because of the pride of her nature. Katrina doesn''t want to have any master. She even wants to appear on the earth.


    But at the beginning, it was also the time of the most chaotic energy. That adventure brought the most serious consequences to Katrina. Her soul was extremely weakened and almost lost her soul.


    Finally, he managed to create a soul mark, which was picked up by Dao Yu and barely survived.


    However, Katrina has only one life left. If she dies, she will really die.


    As for Kyle, it''s actually more sad than Katrina.


    Katrina had a good relationship with her sister Cassiopeia before, but now she has become an enemy.


    Kyle and his sister, who are enemies of life and death, have always been.


    Kyle is an angel, and her sister moganna is a fallen angel. The two people are incompatible. They both want to kill each other. Their own sisters become more hateful than their most hated enemies.


    When the continent of Valoran collapsed, the two dead enemies met together, and the fight was called a dark place.


    They all wanted to kill each other, but they didn''t succeed. In the end, they both lost.


    They even lost the strength to make soul marks. Finally, Kyle fell directly on Daoyu, took Daoyu''s mind as a place for their soul cultivation, and then rested in Daoyu''s mind all the time.


    He lent his angel wings to Dao Yu, paid some reward, and then fell into a deep sleep.


    This sleep is a long time. Usually, it doesn''t appear much. Only when Daoyu encounters a fatal threat, Kyle will wake up in a short time to ensure that Daoyu won''t die.


    It was only recently that Kyle''s spirit gradually showed signs of recovery, and Daoyu could turn into a judge angel.


    After listening, I realized that Dao Yu''s situation was so complicated.


    Katrina and Kyle, these two heroes, seem to be broken hearted for their sister.


    Two poor people.


    "Besides..." he said, and the knife language suddenly paused.


    I took a strange look at Dao Yu.


    "She asked me to say for her... Thank you!"


    Touching my nose, I knew it was like Katrina asked Dao Yu to say.


    But the woman was arrogant and never bowed her head in front of men. Although she was saved by me to avoid making a big mistake, the pride in her nature made Katrina unable to express her thanks and could only be 6 conveyed by knife language.


    With a slight smile, we continued to leave.


    When we came to the previous battlefield again, there was only a lot of blood left here, and the brothers had retreated.


    The ground is full of caves and houses left by lizard people, and the ground is full of corpses.


    The pungent smell of blood made me feel like vomiting.


    Lizard people are probably extinct. Even if there are still few survivors, it is estimated that they are difficult to survive in this last world!


    The end of life is not only the end of mankind, but also the end of other life.


    At this time, another battle is still going on in s city.

 Chapter 533

    When the front group of brothers rushed back, it was the most intense time of the battle.


    Originally, there was chaos in s city. The orc zombie Legion suddenly appeared in the city and attacked humans everywhere.


    Shadow, fake manwang, and even Evelyn, the top assassin, all appeared. Except Carl sass, all experts appeared here.


    And some strange insects of the void family from outer space.


    Just as these guys just appeared, they were hit head-on.


    Hunters from the void can walk underground, but they can''t eliminate their voices.


    What they don''t know is that when they are opening up a road under the ground, all these things are heard by Liu Yin.


    Liu Yin''s detection ability is too strong, especially for sounds. Even in noisy cities, Liu Yin can still clearly distinguish which sounds should not appear in the city.


    Zhong lixiu''s men have a radar that can accurately detect the approximate number of creatures around them, especially when the corpse tide strikes.


    The man also found that he could not accurately judge the location, but he was acutely aware that in his own perception, there were suddenly many unknown signals in s city.


    Some signals even overlap with other signals.


    That''s a sign of underground action. That number is more than 50000.


    Although this figure was not worth mentioning when the corpse tide hit, the man was still very vigilant and immediately informed the news.


    In fact, if only a few people appear, or advance in small batches, this person may not feel anything.


    But there are so many at once that a fool can feel that the situation is wrong.


    What''s more, Liu Yin is investigating there.


    Because the bosses are not at home, no matter whether they were hostile or not, if they suddenly encounter danger, they still have a better chance of winning together.


    Therefore, Zhong lixiu and us both transmitted the information to other territories. When the two intelligence gathered together, we immediately knew the exact position and quantity of those people moving forward.


    That feeling is quite strange. Those big insects open up roads under the ground. They don''t know. They are just above their heads. Now all the elite members in s city are following and moving forward step by step.


    When they finally felt the same, they finally got out of the ground.


    However, before they could launch an attack, they were immediately surrounded by numerous attacks.


    Pity those empty lives who opened up the road. As soon as they showed their heads, they were hit head-on.


    It was a tragedy. Although later, with more and more caves, those Orc zombies came out, and several big insects were finally free from the siege, their own situation was not much better.


    Originally, the information they received was that all the bosses in s city and the elite members in various territories left. If they launched a sneak attack at this time, they could easily take s city.


    Who would have thought it happened.


    Nima, unfortunately, those big bugs want to swear.


    Each territory has its own defense and is responsible for the enemies in its own area.


    When the void predator wielding a mantis like machete came out of the ground, Meng Rui and Zhou Jia aimed at him with an energy gun and a cation gun respectively.


    Those two energies burst on this guy at the same time. That attack almost broke this guy''s sickle.


    It was not until the appearance of the shadow and the fake king that the situation improved a little.


    But it is impossible to launch a sneak attack. The process when the orc zombie Legion appears from the ground to the ground is the most time they lose.


    Dense attacks are on both sides. These people seem to have known the characteristics of these Orc zombies for a long time. Unless their bodies are torn apart, these guys won''t die at all.


    Therefore, all kinds of attacks are quite concentrated until one guy''s body is blown to pieces before turning to the next target.


    The orc zombie legion, which was not easy to create, suffered heavy losses under this sneak attack.


    Even those masters are hard to turn over.


    Carl sass, who monitored the situation from a long distance, jumped to his feet angrily, and finally there was no way at all.


    Moreover, some Orc zombie sentinels buried in calthas also found that those who left were gradually returning.


    Forced by helplessness, calthas can only give the order to retreat. Although the shadow and the fake king are quite unhappy, they can only retreat.


    The shadow and the Barbarian King are very unwilling, but they both know that when those elite members return, they will die.


    This sneak attack ended in failure. They had no time to recover those Orc zombies. These dead creatures must use their lives to buy them time to escape.


    When those elites come back, join the battlefield and eliminate all the remnants of ORC zombies.


    This time, in fact, is a great victory.


    really


    Human losses are few and few. Orc zombies have left tens of thousands of bodies. In some ways, it can be said that it has laid a good foundation for the decisive battle with these Orc zombie legions in the future.


    But the faces of Zhong lixiu, Bingya and Chen Xiaodao were all gloomy.


    As for Tong Lei, the corners of his mouth were filled with a sneer.


    "It''s your business. The traitor is probably in your members, probably at the top." Tong Lei coldly pointed out his words: "you''d better find that guy early. I don''t want s city to end so soon. Life here is pretty good."


    Yes, there must be a traitor this time.


    Otherwise, that would be a coincidence.


    The time of the orc Legion was just right, just when all the elite members in s city left the emptiness.


    To know this news, in addition to the members involved, only a few people, such as the left behind commanders, know it.


    Everyone who knows the news is a senior.


    Even if others see these people leave, they won''t think much. When looking for the ability crystal core, these strong people often leave the city in batches.


    But in that case, you may come back at any time. But this time is different. This time we need to fight with the lizard race. It can''t be solved in a few hours.


    And those guys just took the opportunity to say that there were no ghosts in it. If it was just a pure coincidence, no one would believe it at all.


    Three people''s eyes swept through the crowd, and there were so many suspects this time.


    "Go back and have a good self-examination. If it''s my people, I''ll never let go." Zhong lixiu said in a deep voice.


    "After Lin Yi comes back, you can tell Lin Yi that you are also suspected." this was said to Meng Rui.


    "Don''t worry about it, boss Zhong. We told brother Lin before he left. Otherwise, we wouldn''t react so quickly." Meng Rui said, "of course, if it''s people on our side, we won''t be selfish. After all, it''s the life and death of the whole s City."


    It''s obvious that this time it''s almost irritating.


    In S City, we can fight each other, but we can''t destroy s city.


    After Dao Yu and I came back, Meng Rui immediately told me the situation here.


    The worry in my heart finally appeared.


    Originally, this was just a worry, just like worrying about the arrival of the corpse tide, but now this worry has become a reality.


    "Lin Yi, do you think it''s from our side?" Meng Rui asked although he was reluctant to mention this topic.


    Doubting your brother is definitely a big taboo at this time. There was unity and harmony in the original territory. If there was any damage for this reason, it would be more than worth the loss.

 Chapter 534

    Meng Rui''s words made me fall into thinking. In my mind, faces are flashing rapidly.


    Zhang Quan, crab, Chen Bolin, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Guan Zhaolin... These people can''t be insiders.


    These people are our brothers killed on the battlefield. They are all friends who have lived their lives. They have experienced so many things together. These people will never be bewitched by calthas and become ghosts.


    Similarly, other elite members are absolutely impossible.


    "Not on our side," I said in a deep voice after thinking about it.


    I still trust my brothers.


    "Then..."


    "It''s probably on Zhong lixiu''s side." I immediately put this shit basin on Zhong lixiu''s head.


    "What do you say?" Meng Rui sat down and asked.


    "It''s very simple. According to the current situation, they should have been in the nest for some time. As I said before, people often disappear mysteriously in that direction."


    "Depending on the situation, 80% of them were killed by the people of calsas and made into zombies."


    "But in such an important situation, there has been no real investigation in s city. Do you think it''s possible?"


    Meng Rui nodded: "there are only two possibilities. The first is that the Lord of the territory here didn''t pay attention to this matter at all. The second is to deliberately have some resistance to block the investigation."


    "There is a third possibility, that is, the Lord at that time did not investigate at all because of some special reasons."


    Meng Rui''s eyes twinkled: "you mean the ones near Zhong Li''s self-cultivation..."


    "At that time, whose territory was in that direction? Whose territory was closest to that place?" I asked.


    "Qiu Pengfei, and... Black moon." after thinking for a while, Meng Rui said.


    Qiu Pengfei''s character is careless. He doesn''t care if one or two of his men die. In addition, now Qiu Pengfei himself has gone west.


    So... There seems to be only one person left.


    Black moon.


    "Although I''m not sure, it''s not impossible for the black moon to deliberately suppress these messages. At least, it''s to reduce the impact of these messages as much as possible." after thinking for a while, I said, "watch that boy. I don''t want to fall into that boy''s hands."


    After discussing it, I went back.


    The mysterious death force has disappeared, and my body has returned to normal, but I can feel that the force does not completely disappear, it is just hidden in my body.


    When fighting, that power will still appear again.


    I looked at the glove on my arm that extended to my elbow. It was almost an arm armor.


    The original blood red greedy Hydra has completely become what it is now. If it wasn''t for the strange lines and blood red luster above, it can''t even see its original appearance at all.


    I spent tens of millions of gold coins to strengthen the weapon. Now it has turned into this thing.


    At that time, my strength soared under the attack of death, and then turned the greedy Hydra into this shape with the ability of metal control.


    But now when I want to change the greedy Hydra back with the power of metal manipulation, I find that I can''t do it.


    The metal is so hard that I can only control this fist to fly and attack, but I can''t deform it. I really don''t know how I did it at that time.


    However, I still remember the power of that blow to explode the roar of thunder at that time.


    This boxer, black and red all over, looks like armor, separated at the position of the fingers and turned into five sharp claws, which seems to be sharper than the greedy Hydra before.


    Forget it, change it.


    It looks good anyway.


    As for the greedy Hydra, just buy another one.


    In addition, I have accumulated a lot of money recently. I spent hundreds of thousands to buy a greedy Hydra again, and then directly hit another five million to strengthen the greedy Hydra.


    Another five million plus a lot of ability nuclei directly evolved.


    I am rich, so what?


    I''m used to using greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs. Although this fist is good, I still don''t want to give up this weapon.


    After a look, there was still a lot of gold coins left. After thinking about it, I took out AI Xi''s endless blade.


    Now it''s time to improve the strength of several heroes.


    These heroes follow me. Although their level is improving, they are also advancing, and they have made a set of divine clothes, they have not been strengthened, and their strength seems to be limited.


    Compared with those guys in Warwick, they have some shortcomings. They must be promoted.


    Because Aishi has been with me for the longest time and the equipment has not been replaced for the longest time, it seems that this has always been the case since Aishi.


    Gold coins are only one piece of equipment to strengthen evolution. I chose endless blade. After strengthening the full level, I also chose advanced level.


    The materials required for advanced level are the same. There are still fragments left on the body. You can advance directly.


    Maybe because it''s not my own weapon, I didn''t show that dazzling picture in front of me.


    But the original golden weapon immediately changed in his hand.


    Suddenly there was a trace of red in the golden yellow. It was like blood flowing on the blade. It looked particularly cruel.


    The blade looks sharper and its length has increased by half.


    Endless blade - Crazy: + 260 attack power, + 30% critical hit rate, only passive: critical damage increased by 60%!


    The attribute of endless blade is as simple as ever. The increased attack power is higher than that after the evolution of greedy Hydra. The critical hit rate of the original 20% has been increased to 30%, and the critical damage of the original 50% has been increased to 60.


    These changes have made the attribute of this weapon simpler and more violent.


    Because of this attribute, ash''s attack power immediately jumped to the top among the five heroes.


    Unfortunately, the weapons of electric knife have no money to strengthen. Otherwise, I also want to see what effect those weapons will have after strengthening. Will it make ash''s archery speed become the same as that of machine gun?


    Think of ashy, who shoots arrows at the speed of a machine gun. How awesome.


    There are many capability nuclei obtained this time. We have obtained nearly 3000 capability nuclei in our territory. Because of their high quality, these capability nuclei are basically enough for two or even three months.


    Each participant received a part as a reward, and another part as a prop for developing ability for ordinary people in the territory to use.


    Capacity development is a very painful thing. A group of people who are more likely to develop capacity will be selected for development every month in the territory.


    Otherwise, the number of capable people has been decreasing and must be supplemented frequently.


    But this probability is too low. Every month, we take out as many capability nuclei as possible, more than 1000 at most, but the probability of developing capability every time is one tenth, or even one twentieth.


    And I, as a leader, also got a hundred capability crystal nuclei, which were transformed into more than 2000 soul fragments.


    At a glance, ash''s level is the highest, already 35.


    At level 36, ash''s level will stagnate again, and then he must evolve again.


    I don''t know how many nuclei are needed for this evolution.


    Another harvest is the mark of thunder roar. That guy was unlucky to meet me.


    In addition, I have my own label on the mark of Warwick and dreven. I''ll get it sooner or later.


    At this time, on the other side of the city, in Zhong lixiu''s territory, Zhong lixiu was discussing something with heiyue.


    Although the status of these people is similar, it is obvious that the black moon is more favored by Zhong lixiu.


    And the things they discussed were all news about the insider.


    "I don''t think they can be from our territory," said heiyue. "Qin Qian, Sirius and Ling Yi are all our old brothers. Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi haven''t joined for a long time, but they are timid and don''t have the courage. Although Fang Qianxue is close to Lin Yi, they are a little ambiguous... Woo..."


    Speaking of this, the black moon seemed to suddenly realize that she had said the wrong thing and shut up.

 Chapter 535

    The black moon seemed unintentional, but Zhong lixiu heard this. That face immediately turned into a sauce purple, which was ugly.


    Fang Qianxue, that''s a sharp pain in Zhong lixiu''s heart.


    "Fang Qianxue''s situation seems strange. She is very close to Lin Yi." heiyue is still teasing Zhong lixiu''s nerves: "her previous background is also very strange. Her original intention to deliberately hide her background now seems suspicious, but I still think she is not a traitor."


    "Even if she is a traitor, she is definitely not the traitor of those orcs. She is the spy of Lin Yi at most." heiyue said.


    "Why?" Zhong lixiu asked coldly.


    "Because Fang Qianxue is a woman." heiyue said, "this reason may be ridiculous, but women love to be clean. They can''t stand those smelly zombies outside, and they can''t stand those Orc dead bodies either."


    It is indeed a ridiculous reason, but you have to admit that this reason is somewhat reasonable, especially for Fang Qianxue, a beautiful and slightly clean woman.


    "Who do you suspect?"


    "Chen Xiaodao..." heiyue immediately said a name: "boss, I don''t know if you remember. For a while ago, Chen Xiaodao mysteriously disappeared."


    "When Lin Yi attacked his territory, the guy disappeared, and when the corpse transport team under his hand was attacked by orcs, the guy also disappeared."


    "Especially when the corpse tide hit before, the guy disappeared. He said it was the bad news, and even brought the bad news that we wanted to kill."


    "But the last bad news was killed by the orcs, and the place where the orcs took us was where the orcs hid. Do you think these are really just coincidence? When there are too many coincidences, it''s not coincidence."


    There is no doubt that heiyue pointed the spearhead at Chen Xiaodao and provoked the relationship with Lin Yi, although there is no need to provoke at all.


    In Bingya''s territory, Bingya is also discussing with her No. 2 role.


    This person has a high position in Bingya''s hands. Bingya always assigns positions based on people''s strength. As long as you have strength, you can do it in battle or other aspects.


    His name is wan Yuntian. Before Dao Yu, he always helped Bingya manage things in the territory.


    However, since Dao Yu came, Wan Yuntian''s rights have been divided. Dao Yu is also very capable, and Bingya also attaches great importance to Dao Yu.


    Moreover, the whole territory is also pressed on WAN Yuntian alone, which is really uncomfortable. Wan Yuntian often complains and tired, so Bingya divides her rights a little.


    However, after Dao Yu left, Wan Yuntian''s rights are being restored little by little.


    This person has no special strength and can be invisible, but he is not very strong, but he is very skilled in personnel management. It is said that he was a senior official of a large company and has great experience in this field.


    It''s just wan Yuntian''s eyes on Bingya, but it''s not just the respect, nor the eyes of superiors and subordinates.


    That feeling, how to say, is more greedy and lustful.


    It''s no wonder that Bingya, such a beautiful and well built woman, will inevitably have some fantasies when she works under Bingya''s hands.


    But although Bingya said that Fang Qianxue didn''t refuse people thousands of miles away, she was very polite to everyone.


    But it is that kind of politeness that makes people feel distance. So far, no man dares to confess to Bingya.


    It seemed that she felt something. Bingya looked up, and WAN Yuntian immediately dropped her head and avoided her eyes.


    I feel a little cowardly in my heart.


    "I just asked you, do you think anyone in our territory cooperates with the orcs? What''s your idea?" Bingya asked again.


    Wan Yuntian pondered and said, "I don''t think there can be an insider in our territory."


    Almost everyone is confident of the people in their territory, and almost everyone feels that the ghost appears in other territories.


    "Where do you think it is?" Bingya asked again. The answer didn''t surprise Bingya. Bingya also believed that the brothers and sisters in the territory could not do such disappointing things.


    "Lin Yi''s side." but soon, Wan Yuntian gave an answer that surprised Bingya.


    Bingya''s eyebrows immediately frowned, and her ice blue eyes stared at Wan Yuntian.


    Although Bingya didn''t say a word, her eyes made Wan Yuntian feel an indescribable strong pressure, and her body almost had to crawl to the ground.


    His forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "Elder sister, don''t get excited. I know you have a good relationship with Lin Yi, but... It''s no small matter."


    Holding on to the fear in his heart, Wan Yuntian continued: "you can see what has happened in s city since Lin Yi came. First, there was a prisoner riot, which led to a sharp decline in the number of living people in s city. When the corpse tide came, the city was almost destroyed and killed due to lack of manpower."


    "Moreover, the news of the orcs came from Lin Yi at the beginning. We haven''t seen anyone before."


    "Most importantly, the orc attack was first discovered by Lin Yi. How could it be so coincidental that they found the orc before he launched the attack, so..."


    "OK, you don''t have to say it." Wan Yuntian was interrupted by Bingya before he finished saying, "you have neglected some things. First, Lin Yi is a person who attaches great importance to feelings and brothers. Whoever touches his brothers and women, he will fight with who."


    "The shadow in the orc Legion once killed the woman of Lin Yi. There is no possibility of coordination between Lin Yi and his hatred. They can''t cooperate. It is said that Lin Yi once saw both sides of the man and broke two fingers from that hand."


    "Second, cooperating with those orcs is not good for Lin Yi at all. The strength of Lin Yi''s territory is vaguely the strongest among all people. If Lin Yi really wants to destroy s City, he doesn''t need so much trouble. He will directly pick out the fight and s city will be destroyed."


    "Third, the first to find the orcs was not only Lin Yi, but also Zhong lixiu."


    After a pause, Bingya''s voice suddenly became cold: "I don''t know why you hate Lin Yi so much, but I hope you don''t bring this personal feeling to work, which will affect your judgment. If you continue to do this, maybe I will consider changing someone to manage our territory, okay?"


    Wan Yuntian nodded again and again. There were big beads of sweat on his forehead and his face was very white. He didn''t expect that the woman who rarely manages territory affairs was so keen.


    In Chen Xiaodao''s territory, Chen Xiaodao, Nie Yisong and linniang are also discussing something.


    "Don''t think about it. It''s probably Zhong lixiu''s side!" Lin Niang said carelessly.


    "Don''t worry about him. Why do you care so much? Bingya and Lin Yi naturally have to worry about this. We just need to ensure that there are no insiders in our territory." Chen Xiaodao doesn''t seem to care very much now.


    When the sky fell, a tall man carried it. He was afraid of a bird.


    "What we really want to consider now is the thunder. What should they do?" Chen Xiaodao was distressed by this question.


    "It''s simple. Now that all the posts in the territory are full, just send one to Lei Ming... Well, let Lei Ming be responsible for supervising the planting and production of grain. Can he turn the world around? Don''t let Lei Ming meet their brothers. It will naturally fade after a long time. Those people really don''t want this trouble and leave it to us." Lin Niang muttered, very unhappy.


    "It''s not good to supervise food production. Food is actually very important." Nie Yisong objected to this opinion: "without food, we''ll all be finished. It''s better to let him do night patrol and stagger the time with others, so he won''t have time to find his old brother..."


    Nie Yisong looks simple and honest, and there are many crooked ideas. He easily assigned Lei Ming a post to guard the gate.


    "And those ordinary people... That''s a trouble..."

 Chapter 536

    Compared with those capable people, those ordinary people are a trouble, a big trouble.


    Those who are capable, although they are stronger, can''t turn over any waves on the whole. After all, their number is only a few hundred, which is not worth mentioning compared with the huge number of capable people in the whole s city.


    That thunder is ambitious, but as long as he is not a fool, he can find the strength gap between the two sides and nothing will happen at this time.


    Over time, after differentiation and assimilation again and again, those people can naturally be absorbed and transformed.


    But those ordinary people are a problem.


    The number of ordinary people is 8000. If there are 8000 more ordinary people in S City, we are absolutely very happy. Now s city is understaffed, and it is also very important to provide more supplies.


    But now the problem is here.


    These people have collapsed.


    It''s not a physical breakdown. If it''s fatigue and collapse on the body, it''s better to deal with it. As long as you take care of yourself, eat, live and illness, you''ll recover soon.


    The real trouble comes from the heart.


    These people have collapsed from their heart and soul. Even if there is no big problem in their body, it has become a huge problem to stand up again and pick up their dignity as human beings.


    Like a group of puppets, these people have completely lost their human instinct. Their faces are dull, their faces are expressionless, and they don''t move. Even if you whip them with a whip, even if you take out a gun and aim it at their forehead, they won''t have any reaction.


    Do not know fear, do not know desire, do not know resistance!


    Although the body is not dead, the heart is dead.


    Seriously, if I''m the only one at ordinary times, if I meet such a person, I''ll just sigh at most, then turn around and leave, and I''ll never save it.


    However, the situation is different now.


    Now there are 8000 human beings. Even if they have completely lost their fighting spirit and become walking corpses, we can''t watch so many people starve to death because they don''t know to look for food.


    That''s just the most basic kindness in my heart as a human being.


    The exact number is 2123.


    When I came here and saw the 2123 people, my heart was full of depression.


    "Brother Lin, you''re here." seeing me coming, Bai Qiu bowed her head slightly and spoiled me.


    The beautiful and shining eyes are full of sadness. The red eyes can clearly see that the girl must have cried just now, and there are two lines of tears hanging from the corners of her eyes.


    Bai Qiu and Shi Shi, my brothers and sisters, feel pretty good. They are two trustworthy people.


    Bai Qiu didn''t hide the situation of that place from us, and stone reminded me when it was dangerous.


    In addition, these two people are already with those people. I think it would be better for these two people to deal with things here, so I entrusted the tasks here to them.


    The stone next to him is also sighing. No matter who sees his former companions become like this, it''s estimated that he won''t feel good in his heart.


    "How are they doing now?" I asked.


    "Very bad." Bai Qiu shook her head and quietly wiped the corners of her eyes: "their will has completely collapsed. Except eating, drinking and Lazar, they are basically no different from a doll."


    I can''t imagine what kind of inhuman abuse and torture they suffered during their detention, which could make these people look like this.


    Now these people don''t know anything except that they will devour like wild animals when food is delivered.


    "Start over and give them what human beings should know and do." after thinking for a while, I said.


    "It''s very simple to arrange some things for them, such as working in the grain field. Although there is surplus food in the territory, it can''t feed a group of people who don''t do anything for a long time. Otherwise, other people will be dissatisfied."


    Although these people look pitiful, they can''t be eaten. Although this is cruel, it is an extraordinary reality.


    Bai Qiu and Shi Shi nodded to understand, although they felt a little reluctant.


    "Although s city looks very safe now, it often encounters zombie attacks, especially the wave of zombies once every three months. At that time, millions of zombies will attack. Now almost a month has passed, and there is not much time left."


    "Everyone in our territory is a soldier, even children, old people and women, so I hope you can make these people, at least, take up arms before the next corpse tide strikes, you know?"


    It is a very difficult task to train these people into soldiers in two months.


    But this is also a helpless way. Otherwise, in the state of these people, they may not be able to withstand the next corpse tide.


    Bai Qiu and Shi Shi also know this situation. Although they are helpless, they can only be cruel.


    Let these people pick up their instincts as a human being.


    Bai Qiu and Shi Shi are respectively responsible for two aspects. Stone is a man. He must show his hot and strong side and be responsible for training these people.


    They need to transport all kinds of tools every day, repair the city walls outside the city, fortifications, transport stones and other physical work. Now these people are no longer competent for the slightly more delicate work, so they can only do these simple things.


    If it can not be completed, the stone will not even give these people food and hunger to arouse these people''s desire for food. When a person has a desire, he will want to survive and do not want to starve to death.


    This way is very cruel. On the first day, almost no one can complete their work. It''s obviously just a very simple work, but no one can do it.


    The stone can only be cruel and punish these people for not having dinner.


    During the rest, Bai Qiu took some female members to heal, comfort, sing, talk and so on, so that these people began to learn to communicate with human beings.


    When eating, it is no longer those wild fruits that are thrown on the ground at random and snatch food like wild dogs. Everyone has a bowl and chopsticks. They should learn to pinch chopsticks with their fingers and send food to their mouth again.


    The next day, almost no one finished the work, no lunch, no dinner.


    For these people, that kind of life seems not as good as when they were imprisoned. At that time, they could eat food at least twice a day. Although they had to be bled once every other period of time, at least they didn''t have to work so hard.


    But here, at least they are treated like human beings. Although it is hard now, they will thank us when they find themselves again.


    Such hard work and lack of food make these people tired all over. Their bodies are tortured. Now they are more tired and can''t bear such work at all.


    For six consecutive days, no one can finish the work. Obviously, it''s just a very simple thing, but for these people, it seems impossible.


    For six days, I only eat breakfast once a day. At most, I add a steamed bread at noon, that''s all.


    Hunger is gradually torturing these people.


    During the rest, no matter how Bai Qiu comforted and enlightened them, these people looked like puppets from beginning to end, didn''t say a word and didn''t move.


    "This morning, your work has not been completed. There is only a steamed bread for lunch. In the afternoon, the work is still the same, together with what you pulled down in the morning. You must complete it. If you don''t complete it, there will be no dinner... Well, you have enough rest and get up to work." the stone roared loudly.


    It looked like the unscrupulous landlords in the old society, torturing the workers under their own hands.


    Only the pain of the stone is known by myself and my sister.

 Chapter 537

    Shouting loudly, the numb people on the ground ate up the last mouthful of steamed bread, got up from the ground, then carried the cement bricks next to them on their shoulders and rushed out of the city.


    Their task is to transport these cement bricks, stones, sandbags and other things. Outside s City, a new Great Wall is being built to completely surround s city.


    The wall, with a thickness of two meters, is completely made of hard solid cement gravel bricks and huge cut stone strips. It is quite solid, leaving some shooting holes in the middle.


    This is a fortification prepared for ordinary people when fighting. We all feel it is difficult to support by relying on the protective cover. We must rebuild a solid wall outside s city.


    The terrain of those places is complex, so they can''t let the team pass, so they can only rely on manual transportation.


    Seeing those people hunched down one by one, numbly carrying the heavy thing and staggering forward, the stone''s eyes were flashing tears.


    Sometimes, stone regrets taking the task. It''s really cruel. It''s cruel for these people and torture for themselves.


    These people are very weak. Although the workload arranged is much less than that of others, they can''t complete it. In addition, they often bleed before. Although they look fine, their bodies are extremely weak.


    Now I can''t complete the task and eat enough. My body seems to be weaker than before.


    Seeing the shape of the stone, Bai Qiu next to her sighed slightly. She knew her brother best.


    During this period of time, my brother has also lost a lot. Whenever these people can''t complete their tasks and eat, my brother is also hungry.


    I have the same breakfast, a steamed bread at noon and no dinner... Even when I work, my brother will work with these people.


    It is a kind of torture for those people, and it is not a kind of torture for my brother.


    "I don''t know if anyone of them will succeed today..." Bai Qiu sighed.


    "I don''t know." a trace of firmness crossed the stone''s firm face: "but this is the only way. Brother Lin said that as long as they can become human again, they will be treated as human beings."


    Clenched his fist, the Stone said, "I will make them human again."


    As he spoke, the stone turned around, picked up a much heavier stone from the ground than others, carried it on his shoulder, and ran to the front.


    This brother is full of brute force. Although he can''t do anything, his strength is really amazing.


    Since the end of the world, I have always been thanks to my brother''s care. Otherwise, I might have died long ago?


    Even in the later team, my brother was the most ferocious one in every attack. He even took a huge iron bar to fight with the tyrant, but he was broken in the arm.


    Maybe it''s because the body is too strong, and the recovery of the injury on the body is amazing.


    The broken arm will be fine in less than half a day! Although my brother was often bullied and ridiculed in the team because of his simplicity and honesty, this stupid brother took special care of himself. Once there was an expert who mastered the ability of fire in the team who wanted to bully himself. As a result, my brother rushed over and carried the man''s flame. Although his body was burned black and blue, Finally broke the man''s head.


    Because Lei Ming once accepted his brother and sister, his brother was very loyal to Lei Ming and once blocked a fatal attack for Lei Ming.


    My brother knows the truth of death very well. Whoever treats him well will redouble his reward. This time, brother Lin saved so many of them. It seems that my brother admires brother Lin very much.


    Snort, snort, carry the huge stone weighing nearly a ton on his shoulder. The stone''s face is not red and his heart does not jump. His strong body has infinite strength.


    Follow those brothers one after another, but in the end, fewer and fewer people can keep up with the team.


    Some people have no strength and lie on the ground unwilling to move.


    Originally, there were 2000 people, but later, there were 1000, 500, 200, 100, dozens, several. In the end, there was not even one person, only stone.


    It''s time to finish work. There was a sadness in the stone''s eyes. It seems useless. The person who did the most today still has a stone left to transport.


    There are still a few people left with two or three pieces... But they seem to have no strength.


    "I haven''t finished the work..." there is some pain in stone''s heart. It''s only a little close, but these people just can''t finish it.


    In fact, each assigned task is based on their situation the day before. A little more will arouse the desire in these people''s hearts. They can succeed as long as they work a little harder.


    But... These people seem to have no desire. Even if they are hungry, they can''t arouse their appetite.


    "There''s no food tonight." Stone said this in a low tone, and his stomach was also cooing.


    Stones are crying. When can you finish your work quickly? I''ll have a good dinner.


    There was a slight disturbance in the crowd, but it soon subsided.


    They seem to have been used to obedience, even if they are hungry, they don''t resist at all.


    "Go back," said the stone, disappointed and turning to leave.


    However, at this time, a figure got up from the ground, swayed past the stone and came to the materials nearby. His bony arm picked up a square stone from the ground and put it on his shoulder.


    The body is already tottering, shaking three times.


    But this time, the stone suddenly widened his eyes. In the man''s eyes, the stone saw a different thing, a desire, a desire for food.


    Appetite is the most primitive human desire.


    Although the body was shaking, it still clenched its teeth and walked towards the destination step by step.


    The stone felt that his breath was solidified and his nose was sour. Then the stone suddenly picked up the largest piece and immediately followed the man, step by step. The two people moved forward slowly together.


    The man''s physical strength was obviously almost exhausted, and his body moved very slowly.


    For stone, this trip was only a few minutes at most, but this time it took half an hour.


    It was already time to finish work, but stone and Bai Qiu didn''t say anything.


    Just follow the brother to the front of the construction site, and then watch the brother bend down and throw the stone on his shoulder on the ground.


    Then the brother shook his body and turned to look at the stone. He seemed to want to speak, but... He didn''t know how to speak and opened his mouth.


    After muttering for a long time, he finally spit out two words from his mouth: "evening... Rice..."


    At that moment, the stone couldn''t help it anymore. A big man began to cry. The tears rolled down his eyes, rushed over and held the brother in his arms.


    After such a long time, I finally heard them speak, and finally one person succeeded.


    At that moment, the stone only felt that his efforts and criticism for so long had finally paid off.


    At that time, stone felt extremely happy.


    Next to Bai Qiu is also constantly wiping tears.


    "Dinner... Evening... Dinner..."


    The brother was still repeating, and the stone nodded fiercely: "dinner, dinner, eat as much as you want..."


    For the desire for food, people talk like humans. Although this is only a small beginning and a fundamentally insignificant thing, it is this that makes the stone extremely satisfied. It has always been dark in front of the stone. At this time, the stone finally sees a glimmer of luster.


    When having dinner at night, Bai Qiu even thought of an idea that could even be called vicious. Among the 2000 people, only the brother could eat delicious food and send out attractive fragrance.


    Those people''s eyes have changed

 Chapter 538

    That dinner was completed under the eyes of more than 2000 brothers. All the hunger for such a long time was vented, and the brother ate a lot.


    In the end, even the stone begged the brother not to eat any more. If he ate any more, his stomach would be broken.


    Of course, that night, stone hid himself and had a big meal, not to mention.


    With the stimulation of the previous day, the effect was obvious the next day. More than 100 brothers clenched their teeth and insisted on completing the task.


    On the third day, nearly half of the brothers succeeded. On the sixth day, all but a few people succeeded.


    On the seventh day, everyone had dinner.


    At that time, the stone finally felt that this extremely heavy burden on his shoulder had finally fallen.


    This is a good phenomenon. Although these people just follow the most primitive instinctive desire and work hard for food, when people begin to have desire, they will crave more.


    When they began to struggle for food, it showed that they had a sense of survival in their hearts. They didn''t want to starve to death.


    Although the whole process is a little inhuman, the effect is still good.


    Baiqiu''s work has also made some progress. Although these people usually do nothing except work and eat, when baiqiu takes people to talk and communicate, those people are no longer the same as before.


    At least they will look at Bai Qiu and listen to Bai Qiu. Sometimes they will see a smile on these people''s faces.


    When Bai Qiu and Shi Shi reported the achievements of this period to me with joy, I was also relieved!


    "Now those brothers are basically no different from others except that they seldom talk. They know that they work hard to get food, and they don''t want to starve or die..." Stone said excitedly.


    "It doesn''t matter if they don''t communicate with others. That''s because they suffered too much torture during their detention. They may have resisted communicating with others in their hearts. This situation will slowly recover and may leave a shadow for a lifetime, but as long as they take good care of it, it''s still no problem."


    After thinking about it for a while, I said, "I will arrange to put these brothers into some more active and cheerful teams. Under the influence, those people should recover faster."


    "You two have done a great job this time. Do you have anything you want? It can be used as a reward." smiled and I said.


    When I met Bingya the day before yesterday, Bingya still told me that ordinary people are hard to change and are worried about this problem. Unexpectedly, stone and Bai Qiu solved this problem in such a short time.


    When I said this, Bai Qiu and Shi Shi felt a little embarrassed. They waved their hands and said that this was what they should do. It was good to live in the territory. They didn''t dare to expect more.


    Seeing two people like this, I didn''t say much. The problem was solved, and there was a huge pressure in my heart.


    Because of the terror of the last corpse wave, this time, people in the whole s city became more nervous. Everyone was preparing to resist the next corpse wave.


    The outer wall has been stacked almost two meters thick and more than six meters high, forming a huge circle that completely surrounds s city in the center.


    This thick wall has a terrible defense, which can effectively resist the attacks of ordinary zombies, strengthened zombies, giant zombies and juveniles.


    Even nightmares and tyrants trying to destroy these walls are not so simple.


    The remaining shooting holes can fire dense bullets, causing serious damage to zombies.


    The effect of the city wall is unknown, but it looks absolutely reassuring. It seems that as long as there is this city wall, there is no need to worry about anything.


    On the other hand, Luo Guiguang finally came up with his own research results again. He failed last time and exploded at the last critical moment.


    This time, Luo Guiguang also worked hard, studied hard for so many days, and then unkempt took out his research results.


    At this moment, the appearance of the energy gun seems to have changed little, but it seems to be more delicate. In some details, it looks more round and exquisite.


    I tried. This time, I launched hundreds of attacks without any problems. Finally, I really succeeded.


    However, this energy gun also has a weakness, that is, it can not launch quickly and continuously. Each launch of energy bomb requires a cooling time of at least 30 seconds.


    During this period of time, the energy gun needs to be cooled to prevent the energy gun from being too hot and collapsing from the inside due to continuous and rapid firing.


    This is the biggest weakness, but even so, the role of this weapon is beyond doubt.


    Moreover, different ability nuclei can also play different effects. Ordinary ability nuclei without attributes cause the most basic burst impact, sweeping large areas around with strong shock waves and shaking zombies into fragments.


    As for the ability of fire attribute, the crystal nucleus is accompanied by a super strong flame when triggering a large shock wave, which can burn a large area at once.


    The ice attribute is that it will create a cold ice area with variable effects. It can use different ability crystal nuclei as energy according to different situations.


    After the second test, I am quite satisfied with the effect of this energy gun, and Ronaldinho is also very excited.


    "How much can this thing be made?" I asked Xiao Luo.


    "Fifty can be made." after thinking about it, Xiao Luo gave a figure: "it''s mainly in terms of materials and manpower. Now I''m the only one who can make and assemble this kind of weapon, and the technology of others can''t reach it. Although I''ve found many people to help me make parts, I still have to do the core myself."


    "There is also a time limit. Now there is not enough time. I have to study the energy gun." when it comes to the energy gun, Xiao Luo''s eyes are even more excited: "according to my estimation, the power of the energy gun is at least ten times that of the energy gun."


    Energy gun and energy gun belong to the same item in some aspects. They both trigger the ability in the ability crystal core and cause large-area killing.


    However, the energy gun is a little more peaceful. It divides the energy in a capability crystal core into ten times to launch, but the energy gun is more terrible. Once the energy gun is launched, it needs to consume a capability crystal core. Of course, the power is more abnormal.


    "In the future, my main research direction will be put into energy cannons. I think I can make at least two energy cannons before the next corpse tide." Ronaldinho thought for a moment and gave a conservative answer.


    Two energy guns? Although the quantity is a little less, it''s also good.


    With so many people around me, I feel really lucky.


    I feel a little embarrassed when I am the Lord. Meng Rui and Zhang Quan are mainly handling the large and small affairs in the territory.


    Bai Qiu and Shi Shi were entrusted with the difficult task of 2000 ordinary people, and Xiao Luo was completely entrusted with the research of energy gun and energy gun.


    In fact, I do very little by myself.


    But this is also a matter of no choice. If I were to do all these things, I might not be able to do anything well by now. Is knowing people and doing good deeds what a Lord should do.


    I shamelessly found a reason for myself in my heart.


    After a period of vigorous suspicion, the situation of the traitors in s city finally ended.


    Every territory is suspicious of people in other territories. It never occurred to them that traitors might appear in their own interior.


    In this case, the so-called self-examination is of no use at all.


    During this period of time, I have not been idle. I take experts in the territory to hunt zombies and mutant animals every day, collect ability crystal nuclei, and make our territory safer as much as possible. These stored materials may play a great role in future wars.


    During this period, we have collected thousands of ability crystal cores, and I have more than 20 million gold coins. Then we can change some equipment for sister Dao.


    Until that day, after Meng Rui found me, I had other things to deal with.


    "Those people are beginning to be dishonest."

 Chapter 539

    "Those people are beginning to be dishonest." when Meng Rui said this to me, I immediately understood what was going on.


    The so-called people in Meng Rui''s mouth naturally refer to those who thunder.


    Although it may seem a little hypocritical to say so, we really don''t want to accept those thunder people, just because it''s pathetic to look at these 8000 people.


    There are other capable people who are also a good supplement to s city. In this case, they are only accepted.


    Because we also got Bai Qiu''s warning in advance. We know that Lei Ming is greedy for power. I''m afraid he''s not willing to give up his boss''s right easily.


    That''s all we know about that guy! Bai Qiu didn''t like the thunder very much, but Bai Qiu didn''t say anything bad about the thunder.


    Lei Ming joins s City, and his brothers are scattered. As long as he is not a fool, he should be able to understand what we mean. Live well in s city and don''t think about anything else.


    Since they joined us, we have all heard that the guy Lei Ming was assigned a very important task by Chen Xiaodao to patrol at night.


    This can be said to be a very common job. Of course, this job is not humiliating. Even myself, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Meng Rui and so many experts in Zhang Quan''s territory have served as patrols at night or during the day.


    In our territory, we always ensure that there is an expert in the patrol team who can find any danger in advance.


    We don''t think this position is very humiliating, but Lei Ming may not think so.


    In the past month, the thunder seemed to have accepted his fate. He was quite honest, didn''t cause any trouble, and didn''t even have too much contact with his old department. I thought it was over.


    But it doesn''t seem so.


    "I knew that guy was born anti bone. We saved him and even gave him a place to live, but that guy was greedy." Meng Rui sneered.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that boy honest these days?" I asked.


    "Honesty? Hey, honesty is just for us to see. Those people under him are not honest," said Meng Rui.


    That guy is very clever and can be said to be cunning.


    He knew we were all staring at him. It was unlikely that something would happen to him, so he really didn''t do anything.


    But he didn''t do it directly, but quietly contacted his previous little brother through some means.


    That little brother has the ability of invisibility. Using this ability, he connects the previous old films one by one.


    "Look at the current situation, in Chen Xiaodao''s territory, that guy has almost connected all his loyal subordinates. Although they are in different places, the connection between them has never been interrupted. Shit, it''s the same as the underground party." Meng Rui scolded angrily.


    This intrigue may be the biggest reason why human life is so difficult.


    At any time, there are always some guys who want to stir up trouble and destroy the current peace.


    You say we dominate the position of boss of s city and are unwilling to give up our rights? Why don''t you let that thunder become the boss?


    Yes, we really don''t want to give up, but Lei Ming, why does he become the boss? During the last corpse wave, we lost countless brothers every territory and paid a great price. Finally, we protected the city. To be polite, we now enjoy life in the city. That''s what we deserve in return.


    And thunder, what did he do for the city? Nothing, even his life was saved by us. In this case, why does he have power in s city?


    Strength? There are many powerful experts in s city. How old is his thunder?


    "Originally, if that guy was just fooling around in Chen Xiaodao''s territory, I wouldn''t bother to pay attention, but that guy put his claws on our side." Meng Rui sneered.


    The so-called "it''s none of your business", but if you really touch your own interests, Meng Rui will definitely fight back.


    "Do you remember the group of capable people we selected at that time?" Meng Rui asked.


    At that time, we selected more than 100 people and tried to choose those who had little to do with thunder.


    "Unfortunately, we lost our count." Meng Rui sneered: "among those people, one is Lei Yan, Lei Ming''s brother and the second leader of the original team."


    "This guy has been making trouble in the territory since thunder contacted him."


    Lei Yan, Lei Ming''s younger brother and the second leader of the team... I couldn''t help laughing bitterly. I didn''t expect to pull such a guy.


    "Originally, our territory has always been safe, but recently, there have always been problems. Some capable people often start to complain about their poor treatment!"


    "Especially those with slightly stronger strength are dissatisfied with their treatment as other capable people. They ask for higher treatment."


    "Those thundering men often ask for less treatment than others."


    These people are very smart. Instead of making trouble directly, they start with their treatment.


    In our territory, ordinary people are treated uniformly. Those with ability often have to go out to fight and can''t decide when their lives will be lost, so the treatment is a little better.


    However, the treatment of all capable people is the same, because everyone is liberated from the identity of former slaves, and the life before is inferior to that of pigs and dogs, so there has never been any denial of this treatment.


    When no one provokes, basically no one will feel that there is a problem, but when someone starts to stir up discord, some brothers feel a little dissatisfied.


    My strength is stronger than them. Why should I be treated like them?


    Once this idea grows in the heart, it is like sprouting, and will soon develop to a point where no one can control it.


    Fairness, this is a difficult measure to grasp.


    Those people cleverly chose this most vulnerable place to attack, and really easily provoked some people''s dissatisfaction.


    Although it''s nothing at present, it''s just that some brothers complain and are unhappy, but in the future, there will be problems. This situation must be nipped in the bud.


    "Try to appease the brothers. In addition, those people must fully grasp their actions and try to collect some evidence." I said in a hoarse voice, "let them make trouble for a while. As long as there is enough evidence, drive them out immediately."


    "It''s just pity for those ordinary people. If I seize the opportunity, they won''t want to continue to survive in this city."


    "OK, I know. I''ve arranged for Chen Bolin to pay close attention to these people. I''m collecting evidence. The current evidence is not enough to deal with them. Although it''s said that this is our territory, we have to convince the public."


    "You two are here. Shit, help me deal with it quickly." at this time, Zhang Quan suddenly broke in, and his face looked quite angry and even helpless.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "More than 60 brothers came to me and asked me to adjust my work and improve my salary," Zhang Quan said.


    Sleeping trough, when it comes to this, it comes.


    My eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    "Anything else?"


    Zhang Quan was stunned. He didn''t seem to expect me to say so, but he said immediately: "Lei Yan''s group also came and asked to enjoy the same treatment as other capable people..."


    Sure enough, I knew it had something to do with those people.


    Damn, saving these people is like saving a group of white eyed wolves. They didn''t do anything and began to ask for treatment.


    Where is such a good thing in this world?


    I was going to continue to collect evidence, but now it seems that if I don''t get angry, they really think I''m easy to bully?


    "Let''s go... I''ll take care of it today."

 Chapter 540

    At this moment, it was noisy outside. A group of capable people were shouting. Dao Yu and Xiaoya, as well as Zijiao and Nami couldn''t deal with this kind of thing at all. They tried to appease, but the more they appeased, the more angry they seemed.


    "In the last corpse tide, I killed hundreds of zombies alone. I also made a great contribution to our territory, but why do I have to go out to hunt zombies every day and hand over part of the ability crystal core I finally got to the territory?"


    "Yes, we killed so many zombies. We can''t get around anywhere. You have to deduct some of the ability crystal core. It''s too inhuman."


    "Moreover, we have the same treatment as other capable people. Why do those people make less contributions than us? Why do they enjoy the same treatment as us?"


    "I felt a little uncomfortable before, but I didn''t say it all the time. I think the boss will certainly improve our treatment, but it''s the same for so long. I quit."


    "Yes, we also want to improve our treatment. We are capable people anyway. How can we eat and live the same as those ordinary people? Moreover, it''s too disrespectful for us to let us do patrol work?" another man shouted loudly.


    This guy is a loyal subordinate around Lei Ming. He once refused an invitation from a boss, but no one wanted it. In the end, he forced it to us. Every territory has it.


    Now this guy is the happiest.


    Dao Yu and Xiao Ya are not that kind of good tempered women. They were upset. Now they are more angry. If they didn''t look at the face of those old brothers and don''t want to make too stiff, Dao Yu and Xiao Ya would have been angry.


    As for Nami, she has been trying her best to comfort her.


    Recently, I also heard some brothers complain, but it was the first time that they dared to come out and ask directly. At one time, both of them were in a hurry.


    How to raise the salary? Everyone is a member of the territory. Everyone is giving their own strength. To improve their treatment, everyone should improve.


    This situation cannot be suppressed at all.


    "You all listen to me. I''ll convey your opinions to Lin Yi. He will deal with it. You go back first..." Nami was in a cold sweat.


    But the man in front didn''t listen to Nami at all. He even felt that Nami was in the way and pushed her hard.


    As a result, Nami was so delicate and soft that she couldn''t bear it at all. She immediately staggered back and saw that she was about to fall.


    "What''s all the fuss?" just when the three girls were about to lose their support, a cold voice suddenly came from behind. That voice immediately let several girls breathe a sigh of relief.


    The figure, I don''t know when it has appeared, held Nami''s slender waist with one hand, so that Nami didn''t fall. A pair of eyes stared in front of her.


    That''s not Lin Yi. Who is it?


    Finally came out.


    There was a moment of silence around. Seeing me appear, the troublemakers suddenly became a little honest. As the Lord of the territory, I was more or less dignified.


    "Are you all right?" I asked Nami.


    Nami nodded her head. Her big eyes were red. I guess she felt a little wronged.


    Patted Nami''s head, comforted her, and then I turned around and said, "what are you doing?"


    Seeing me, the man in front was a little scared, but he still insisted and said, "we... We want to improve our treatment, and then... Our ability crystal core can be turned in without turning it in."


    His tone of voice softened a lot, but he still expressed his meaning.


    "I see." nodded and I said, "what''s your reason?"


    "We kill the most zombies, so we should get better treatment." those people are those who master the ability of fire, hurricane and lightning. They have a lot of large-scale attack power, and the number of zombies killed is indeed a lot.


    "That''s right." I didn''t answer anything. I just nodded and whispered to Zhang Quan next to me. Then I saw that Zhang Quan''s eyes lit up and left happily.


    Instead of paying attention to these people, I looked to the other side.


    "Your name is Lei Yan, isn''t it?" although the guy is standing in the corner, I can see that the thin guy is the leader of the group: "what are you doing here?"


    Lei Yan seemed a little embarrassed. His eyes turned and said, "I... well, I''m here to persuade them..."


    "Brother Yan, what are you afraid of?" Lei Yan was careful, but he was regarded as a coward by his brother next to him. He immediately shouted with some dissatisfaction: "we are here to express our demands. There''s nothing wrong with this. We''re afraid of a bird... To tell you the truth, we also came to ask for better treatment."


    "What''s your reason?" I asked with a smile.


    "We are capable people." the man said proudly, "you can''t let us eat like ordinary people, live like ordinary people, and even let us do patrol work..."


    "Is that your reason, capable person?" I smiled.


    The man didn''t know why. He was a little hairy, but he still said, "that''s right."


    "Yes, the treatment of capable people is a little higher than that of ordinary people, but that refers to those capable of making contributions to the territory. You have just arrived, so the treatment can only be the same as that of ordinary people. You know, those ordinary people also fought their lives when the last corpse tide came." I explained.


    It seems that I''m very gentle, and I''m just explaining the reasons they said.


    "Hum, I don''t care. We just want to improve the treatment. Otherwise, we''ll go to other boss''s territory. It''s not just your territory in s city." the man said impolitely.


    But he inquired that since the last incident, every territory is very lack of capable people and is scrambling to win over capable people.


    He doesn''t believe that Lin Yi is the exception.


    What this guy doesn''t know is that although I lack ability, I definitely don''t lack this kind of shit stirring stick.


    So I smiled.


    That kind of smile looks inexplicable and frightening.


    The man was a little angry when I laughed: "what are you laughing at?"


    "What''s your name..." I asked instead of answering.


    "My name is Shi Chang!" said the man.


    "Shi Chang, Lei Yan, what are you doing? Stop fooling around and go back quickly..." at this time, Shitou and Bai Qiu came from behind. Their faces looked ugly.


    They didn''t expect that their brother would run out and make trouble at this time.


    "Stone, Bai Qiu, leave it alone. If you don''t show up for our brothers, I''m different from you." Shi Chang patted his chest and said.


    "Well, you two don''t say a word." I waved my hand and said with a smile.


    Bai Qiu and Shi Shi didn''t dare to say anything at once. Bai Qiu''s face was a little pale, and his eyes were a little more afraid.


    She could feel the cold breath emanating from my body.


    Although the face is smiling, but that kind of smile is particularly frightening.


    "Do you think that now s city is competing to attract capable people, so I dare not do anything to you..." my voice gradually became cold.


    Chang suddenly stagnated.


    "Do you think you can continue to take refuge even if you leave our territory and choose one at random?"


    "You know, garbage like you... No one is willing to accept it, really..." I clapped my hands and said, "just like a rotten wild dog, if you throw it into someone''s territory, you will only feel sick. No one will welcome people like you."


    What I said was no longer impolite. It was an insult.


    Lei Yan, Shi Chang''s faces became ugly one by one. No one can stand being so insulted.


    What these people don''t know is that the insult is really only light.

 Chapter 541

    "You insult us..." Shi Chang roared in a hoarse voice.


    "Insulting you?" I smiled more and more brightly: "I just insulted you. What''s the matter? You feel humiliated, and you feel that your dignity has been trampled on?"


    "You still have dignity?" I mocked impolitely: "when you are imprisoned underground and treated like blood slaves by a group of ugly and dirty lizards, why don''t you ask for dignity? Why don''t you ask those lizards to provide you with spacious houses and delicious drinks?"


    "Damn..." I was also angry when I said, "I fucking rescued you from there. Although it''s easy, you dare to come to me to talk about conditions. It''s really hard to be a soft persimmon?"


    In the end, the voice was almost roaring and staring angrily, and the whole body exuded that kind of fierce and ferocious smell, as if it wanted to eat people.


    That kind of look, that kind of roar made these people tremble slightly in their hearts, and their bodies involuntarily took two steps back.


    Then I couldn''t help thinking back to their previous life, which was their nightmare all their life.


    "Ma Le Gobi, I saved you from that cage. Damn it, it''s better to save a dog..." I vented my anger impolitely.


    I wasn''t very willing, but now I have to be bitten by these people?


    I''m kidding. I was going to grasp the evidence slowly and teach them a lesson, but now I''m actually provoking my old brother to make trouble at the door?


    In that case, we must act vigorously.


    I don''t manage things in the territory very much, but if it really needs my management, don''t blame me for being rude. I''m not as gentle as Meng Rui and Zhang Quan.


    "Dog!"


    Not as good as a dog?


    This sentence makes the flame in those people''s hearts burn, but in the face of me who looks more fierce, they dare not do anything. They know how strong my strength is.


    I''ll go. These people, ninja turtles, are scolded by people. They''re not cheap. They don''t respond?


    That''s not good. If that''s all, how can the play go on? I''m going to clear this batch of cancer directly.


    I quietly winked at the purple Jiao next to me.


    Zijiao and I had the same mind. With a wink, Zijiao immediately understood what I meant.


    The eyes floated slightly forward.


    Then I heard Shi Chang suddenly roar angrily, "you call us dogs, I''ll kill you..."


    In the roar, the guy rushed at me and hit me on the head with his fist.


    There was a smile on the corner of his mouth. Poor guy, it''s too weak.


    The palm stretched out, snapped, and grabbed the guy''s wrist directly. With a little force, there was a click immediately, and the wrist was crushed directly.


    This change made everyone unresponsive.


    Even Lei Yan didn''t expect his brother to be so impulsive.


    It''s too bad to attack their Lord on their territory. It''s troublesome.


    But the people next to me reacted faster. One by one, they were just as agreed. I just grabbed Shi Chang''s arm, the cross whirling blade in Xiao Ya''s hand, the dagger in Dao Yu''s hand, and even the barrel in Meng Rui''s hand, all aimed at this guy''s head.


    At that time, Chang seemed to have just reacted from his anger. He didn''t think he was so impulsive and his face was white with fear.


    There was even more fear in his eyes.


    "Boss Lin, don''t... Show mercy. My brother is just on impulse..." Lei Yan said hurriedly.


    "Impulsive? Attack the Lord on impulse. It''s not something that can be solved on impulse. You know, when the corpse tide attacked last time, our Lord killed hundreds of thousands of zombies alone. If the Lord has something wrong, I don''t know how many brothers, tens of thousands, hundreds of thousands will die next time?"


    "If you hurt the Lord, you''ll kill hundreds of thousands of brothers. We don''t need those who attack the Lord." Meng Rui said with a smile and expanded the crime without limit.


    It''s just that it sounds so awkward. Hey, I''m not dead yet.


    "You''d better kill this kind of guy," Dao Yu said.


    Stone and Bai Qiu both changed.


    "Kill? It''s cruel to kill. There are too many human beings killing each other. That''s good..." I smiled: "just expel him from s city."


    "Meng Rui, tell the other boss who dares to accept this person, that is, he can''t live with my surname Lin. don''t blame me for doing some crazy things then." I said with a smile.


    The twenty people around Lei Yan are sweating hard one by one. Mom, expel them from s city. What''s the difference between killing them directly? You know, there are zombies outside.


    Chang also screamed at that time, and Lei Yan pleaded constantly.


    Unfortunately, pleading is useless.


    As soon as I grabbed this guy''s arm, my palm easily lifted the guy''s body in mid air.


    Then... With a grimace, my arm suddenly forced.


    The muscle grave rose, and all the strength of the whole body exploded at this time. Only a cry was heard, and the guy''s body immediately roared in the distance.


    The body draws a perfect parabola in mid air!


    Fortunately, we are not far from the protective cover. We should be able to throw it out.


    Oh, I forgot that except for special space cracks, other places of the protective cover are forbidden to enter and exit.


    It''s too late.


    There was only a puff in the distance. The guy''s body hit the protective cover and suddenly turned into meat sauce.


    "Sorry, I forgot to have a protective cover." I scratched my head and said awkwardly.


    Shit, did you forget? This is deliberate murder.


    You said you forgot. Who believed it?


    However, I just killed people. What can you do? I feel like a naughty rascal now.


    "Boss Lin, you kill people at will. We don''t feel safe to stay under you." Lei Yan said with a gloomy face, "we want to leave your territory. At the same time, we also advise other brothers. Can you really live under such a tyrannical Lord?"


    "It doesn''t matter. You just go." I spread my hands and said indifferently: "in addition, I forgot to tell you that living in s city is not about which Lord is more gentle, but... Under which Lord, you will have a greater chance to live, okay?"


    Living is the goal.


    In the last corpse wave, our territory had the lowest proportion of casualties in proportion.


    In this regard, even Zhong lixiu can''t compare.


    "Meng Rui, you take some brothers and escort these people. Zhong lixiu, Chen Xiaodao, Bing Ya and Tong Lei go over one by one to see if they want these people. If no one wants them, they will all be thrown out of the city." I said coldly.


    "We can go by ourselves..."


    "Now it''s up to you to choose. We don''t want a group of people in the city to eat and die. Let''s go, you..."


    Lei Yan also wanted to resist. Unfortunately, Xiao Ya didn''t see enough in front of Dao Yu. She was easily controlled, and then dragged by Meng Rui to other territories.


    There is no doubt that the outcome of these people is almost certain. No one is willing to attract such a group of garbage that we have driven out. No one wants to have more moths in their territory.


    There is only one result waiting for these people, that is to be expelled from s city.


    "Bai Qiu, Shi Shi... You go to persuade your old friends who have joined the territory. You''d better let them stop making trouble." I said, "if they are not satisfied with the stable life now, I can let them go back to the past."


    "I know, they deserve it." Bai Qiu snorted coldly. The girl saw it clearly, but the stone was a little impatient.


    "Well, the matter over there has been solved. Now it''s your turn..."


    I turned around and looked at the old brothers in the territory. A trace of sadness flashed in my eyes.

 Chapter 542

    Looking at those old brothers, a trace of sadness flashed in my eyes.


    These people are different from those of Lei Yan. I don''t take them seriously at all. They will make trouble, which has long been within my expectation.


    What really makes me sad is these old brothers. I originally thought that we brothers have killed together from life and death and experienced countless ups and downs together. The relationship between us should be quite strong.


    After all, to say a more vulgar word, it''s a dead brother.


    I think we brothers will always be firmly linked together, resist the attack of zombies, guard s City, guard our territory and live together.


    I thought nothing could stir up feelings between us.


    So, when these brothers were provoked by these damn garbage in a few words, I felt really uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Your name is... Jiao Qiang, right? I know you." I sighed after glancing at the brother.


    This brother, I know, there are more than 100000 brothers in the territory. I can''t remember everyone''s name and appearance, but I still know some people.


    Jiao Qiang is a sub captain of the fire ability team during the last corpse wave. He has good strength, grasps the power of fire, and can make a big fireball to explode in the zombie, with great lethality.


    Jiao Qiang smiled: "unexpectedly, the boss knows my name..."


    "Although it is said that Meng Rui and others are dealing with all the matters in the territory, I still know some things."


    "If you want to improve your treatment, you can talk to Meng Rui and Zhang Quan. Why do you gather people to make trouble? Don''t you know it will have a bad impact on our territory?" I asked.


    "I went to boss Meng and boss Zhang, but they both pushed me back. They said that everyone in our territory treated me equally. I feel unfair..."


    "So you''re going to make trouble, you''re going to make it big, and then we have to deal with it? We have to agree to your requirements?" I smiled bitterly, and I understood Jiao Qiang''s thoughts.


    "Have you ever thought about our territory when considering your own interests?"


    "Boss, when you are considering the interests of others, have you thought about the interests of us?" Jiao Qiang said unconvinced.


    "You think your interests have been embezzled, don''t you?" my face gradually became serious. At this time, there was a heavy sound of footsteps in my ears, and the ground under my feet seemed to tremble slightly at this time.


    Jiao Qiang and the people behind him changed their faces. He looked up and saw only that in the back, a wolf smoke billowed and an Iron Army rushed over.


    Those people are all dressed in steel armor, which is the equipment made by our territory for them.


    All of them are forged with refined steel, which is quite heavy. This set of steel armor is enough to press ordinary people on the ground and can''t get up.


    But for these people, that kind of power is nothing at all. Their bodies stand straight and circle around in an instant.


    These people, just standing here, give people a feeling like a city wall, indestructible.


    Everyone turned pale. They didn''t know why I did it.


    Why did you call these people over?


    These people are the most loyal and loyal guards in our territory. During the attack of the corpse tide, these brothers also resist the front of the battle array, block the attack of zombies, and protect our territory from being washed away by the corpse tide.


    These people are the real heroes and warriors in our territory.


    With their own strength and love for their territory, they overcame their fear of zombies and faced the impact of zombies.


    In that war, our territory had the lowest mortality rate, but the mortality rate of these brothers was the highest in the whole territory.


    After the war, Zhang Quan and Meng Rui decided to forge a set of armor forged from refined steel for each of these brothers. Those armor are very strong and can withstand several rounds even under the attack of the tyrant.


    To protect the lives of these brothers, they have paid too much for this territory.


    "Boss, what do you mean?" Jiao Qiang changed his face: "even if you don''t agree to our requirements, you don''t have to use so many people to pressure us?"


    I sneered: "you overestimate yourself. You... Don''t deserve these brothers to pressure you, really..."


    After a pause, I didn''t wait for Jiao Qiang to speak. I took the lead in saying, "the reason why you want to improve your treatment and get a higher status is that you killed more zombies, right?"


    "Well, let me ask." I came to a soldier nearby and patted him on the shoulder: "brother, how many zombies did you kill in the last corpse tide?"


    "About a dozen..." the brother whispered, as if he felt a little shy.


    Only a dozen zombies were killed. It was really not worth mentioning. At that time, it was the attack of the corpse tide. There were so many zombies, and a dozen zombies were a drop in the ocean.


    "And you?" I came to another brother.


    "More than twenty..."


    "There may be only a few..."


    "There are about thirty..."


    Not many zombies were killed by each person, and the most one only killed more than 30 zombies. Compared with Jiao Qiang''s figures of hundreds or even more, it is not worth mentioning.


    Jiao Qiang''s face showed a trace of pride. With the credit of these people, why do you enjoy the same treatment as yourself.


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter to kill fewer zombies." I said with a smile. When facing these brothers, even I maintained my respect: "so... Tell me... What have you done?"


    In front of me, it was a one armed warrior with only one arm and hanging sleeves floating with the wind.


    "I... I blocked the attack of a licker. Behind me was the other brothers in the territory. My hand was bitten off by the licker... Before the corpse poison spread, I cut off my arm..." the brother pursed his lips and said softly.


    After being bitten by a zombie, the only way to survive is to cut down the bitten place. If it is a little later before the corpse poison has spread, it will be completely hopeless.


    The brother''s face looked firm, but his eyes were red.


    There was only one arm left, and no one wanted to be like this.


    Jiao Qiang''s face changed. There was no noise around. It seemed that saying more words was a blasphemy to these heroes.


    Patting these brothers on the shoulder, I also feel my nose sour.


    These people are nameless warriors. They don''t kill many zombies and powerful monsters like others. They are just resisting the impact of the corpse tide with their own flesh and blood.


    Others only see the bravery of those who killed many zombies, but they can''t see their pay.


    "Brother, what about you..." the other one was a young man of seventeen or eighteen years old.


    "I... I dragged a nightmare for a few minutes, and six ribs were broken, one of which was inserted into my lung..."


    "Nine of us stopped a tyrant, and the brother in the back took the opportunity to kill the tyrant, but now I''m the only one of us." the other brother whispered.


    The mortality rate is the highest, especially in the face of those powerful zombies, which makes people desperate.


    "I''m alone. I chopped down a tyrant, a nightmare and two lickers..." this is fan Xiaotian, who is also a member of the death squads.


    "I''m almost the same..." Hao Ziqi is also a member of the death squads: "two tyrants, two lickers..."


    "I''m not as powerful as several bosses. I just blocked the attack of several zombie dogs..."


    "My brother and I blocked a crack in the protective cover and blocked hundreds of ordinary zombies..."


    "Where''s your brother..."


    "No more..."

 Chapter 543

    Every word is a sad signal, and every word represents a heavy burden.


    Some people die and some live. Even if some people live, they leave an indelible mark on their bodies.


    Every word was unbearable. Nami, the weakest in heart, had red eyes.


    These people have paid too much for the territory.


    "You said you killed hundreds of zombies?" I mocked. "But what about them? They may not kill as many zombies as you alone... But have you ever thought about how you killed so many zombies?"


    "If these brothers didn''t work hard to protect you, you could kill several zombies, or can you still stand here now?"


    "It is these brothers who protect you. Even if you want to give preferential treatment, you should also give preferential treatment to these brothers. They are the people who pay the most for our territory."


    "Even these brothers didn''t say anything. You ran in front of me to ask for higher treatment? What''s in your mind?" I roared in a hoarse voice.


    Jiao Qiang''s face changed. When those people said that sentence, Jiao Qiang knew he was finished.


    "You said you killed more zombies, but these brothers killed fewer zombies. You made a great contribution, but I say that these brothers made a greater contribution than anyone else. They are the real heroes in our territory."


    The eyes of those people flickered and their faces changed.


    Maybe they finally remember who cast a human wall in front of them when the zombies attacked.


    "You can say that you have killed a large number of zombies, so you ask for better treatment, but you need to know that you can safely output and kill so many zombies in the back. Who is in front of you to resist the tide of zombies for you."


    "Without the efforts and even sacrifices of these brothers, you may not be able to survive the cruel battle, let alone kill the zombies."


    "Don''t mention these brothers, even ordinary people. Do you see their efforts? You kill zombies and provide them with shelter, but they grow food for you. They produce the food you eat, and they repair the houses you live in. They also fight desperately with their weapons to reduce your pressure."


    "If you can''t see all this, you just see that you kill more zombies, that''s good... Who kills more zombies?"


    "I can say impolitely that I killed the most zombies. Xiao Huang Shu, Shirley and fan Xiaotian killed more zombies than you, but who asked for more?"


    "There are only two kinds of treatment in our territory, one for ordinary people and one for capable people. Do we ask for more? We get the same food and live in the same room as you every day. Who has the slightest complaint?"


    Yes, they kill more zombies, which is undeniable, but more clearly, they don''t kill the most zombies.


    "In fact, if I can, I even want everyone in the whole territory to be treated the same, but that''s impossible. Those with ability often need to go out to fight, so they must always maintain the best state, so our treatment will be better."


    "You can''t ignore the efforts of others because of your own contribution!"


    "You can also complain about your hard-earned ability nuclei. You must hand in some of them, but what do those ability nuclei do? They are used to support the shield of s city. Without this shield, who can live? I can guarantee my own survival, but I''m absolutely sure you can''t live."


    "Surrender ability crystal nucleus? Who has the largest number of surrender ability crystal nuclei? It''s me, Xiao yazijiao. It''s the hunting regiment led by the fallen. We get more ability crystal nuclei and we surrender the most. Can the brothers of the hunting regiment complain?"


    "If everyone is like you and haggles over every detail because of their little pay, there will be no need for our territory to exist."


    "Our territory is a united territory and a big family supported by all of us. To put it mildly, all of us are the masters of this territory. We are all brothers and sisters, and no one is high or low."


    "In a family, the least needed and most worrying thing is the people who compete for power and profit because of a trace of interests..."


    "Maybe you can''t imagine the consequences that what you did today will bring to our territory. I can tell you that what you did today has turned our territory into a laughing stock of the whole s city. Everyone is watching and laughing..."


    "This kind of thing will make others think that our territory is a mess, make them think that our territory is not united enough, make us unable to recruit new people, and cause the dissatisfaction of other brothers."


    "You have to improve your treatment. What about other brothers? How about these death squads? They will also be dissatisfied. Other people who pay like you will also be dissatisfied."


    "The dike of thousands of miles was destroyed in the ant nest. It is because of this little contradiction that you make a big noise. We don''t need such selfish people who are not united, regardless of the collective and only consider for themselves in our territory. If I don''t deal with this matter well today, maybe tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, more people will put forward the same requirements..."


    "Maybe in a few days, our territory... Will be gone."


    Jiao Qiang''s brothers, one by one, looked very white, almost without the slightest blood color.


    Perhaps at this time, they finally understand how serious the things they have done are, one by one, sweating profusely.


    "Boss..." what does Jiao Qiang want to say.


    But I waved my hand: "needless to say, I appreciate your contribution to the territory, but... Today''s matter must be dealt with seriously."


    "Each of you get fifty ability nuclei and... Leave the territory," I sighed.


    This time, everyone changed his face.


    Even Zhang Quan and fan Xiaotian, who had just returned, stayed for a while.


    They only thought that I would take this matter seriously, but they never thought that the punishment would be so serious.


    Evict the territory!


    "Boss..."


    "Boss... Sorry, we were wrong..."


    Jiao Qiang''s brothers were anxious. Obviously, the consequence was beyond their imagination. They didn''t expect that they would be expelled from the territory.


    "Just drive out of the territory. You can go to Chen Xiaodao, Bingya and even Zhong lixiu. You are different from Lei Yan. I think they should be happy to accept you... That''s all."


    Poop


    Jiao Qiang''s legs suddenly bent and knelt on the ground: "boss, and brothers... Sorry, I''m obsessed with Jiao Qiang. I''m wrong. Please give us another chance..."


    "At least, don''t drive these brothers away. They just came with me. This thing is just my opinion that Jiao Qiang did it alone..."


    People have feelings.


    They have also stayed in this territory for so long. They have their own friends and brothers in the territory. They have also paid a lot for this territory.


    They didn''t want to leave this territory, but they were provoked all of a sudden, so they made such a mistake.


    "Forget it, Lin Yi, they all know they are wrong. The punishment doesn''t need to be so serious." fan Xiaotian couldn''t see it anymore.


    This guy has the most upright character. He can''t see this kind of thing, but when these people kneel on the ground, fan Xiaotian is also the fastest one with a soft heart.


    "Yes, brother Lin, just punish them. I think the brothers know they are wrong. They were only provoked by Lei Yan. That''s why it''s like this. Let''s give them another chance." Zhang Quan also said nearby.


    "Boss, give them another chance..." it was the brother who broke an arm.


    "Boss, give them another chance..." other brothers of the death squads are pleading!

 Chapter 544

    The separation of brothers is the most painful and painful thing. In every battle, brothers will leave forever.


    No one wants to see this happen. They are begging one by one.


    Almost everyone around is pleading for Jiao Qiang''s brothers. Jiao Qiang''s eyes are a little wet. He didn''t expect that he had made such a mistake. Unexpectedly, there are still people willing to stand up for himself.


    The regret in my heart is stronger.


    Take a deep breath and look at a large area of brothers in front of you, who are watched by everyone''s eyes.


    "Hoo..." with a long sigh, I said in a deep voice: "in the face of so many brothers pleading for you, the punishment of expelling from the territory today is temporarily exempted."


    "Thank you, boss. Thank you, brothers." a touch of ecstasy appeared on Jiao Qiang''s face.


    "Finish listening." I continued: "the death penalty is avoidable, but the life penalty is inevitable. After all, what you did today has had a bad impact on the territory, so this punishment is inevitable."


    "As long as we are not driven out of the territory, we are willing to accept any punishment," Jiao Qiang said immediately.


    "From today on, your treatment will be reduced to the level of ordinary members, and the tasks of workload and ability crystal nucleus will be doubled. The time will last until the end of the next corpse wave, if we can survive the next corpse wave," I said.


    This punishment is quite serious, and the treatment is reduced. The most important thing is to double the ability of crystal nucleus, which means that during this period of time, they must make more efforts and risk greater risks.


    But for this punishment, Jiao Qiang did not complain at all.


    Only when everything is in the name can they understand how precious everything they enjoy now.


    Jiao Qiang they stood up, apologized one by one to the members of the death squads, and then left.


    "Brother Zhang, let me know. If anyone wants to improve his treatment in the future, he can. As long as he is willing to stay among the death squads when the next corpse tide strikes, I can improve his treatment... As long as the brothers of the death squads don''t make this request, all other people''s requests are rejected and directly expelled from the territory."


    This time, the trouble in the territory was finally solved. In fact, Zhang Quan and Meng Rui could deal with this kind of thing, but they didn''t work hard.


    Soft hearted words at this critical time will only make this trouble worse and worse.


    Cutting through the mess is the best way to deal with this kind of thing.


    What I don''t know is that my decision this time not only didn''t cause any bad influence in the territory, but also made the whole territory more united. I won''t mention it later.


    Next to Zhang Quan and Xiao Huang Shu, several people looked at me with a trace of admiration. If they make a decision, they will break. This is the quality that a Lord should have.


    It looks decent.


    It not only solved the problem and drove Lei Yan''s group out of the territory smoothly, but also cleaned up other troubles in the territory. The most important thing is that the reason given is also convincing.


    Whenever someone wants to improve their treatment, they may think about the efforts of others. At this time, only by uniting together can they save their lives.


    If it is split, unless it is a rare number of top experts, otherwise, not many people can survive in this situation.


    As for Bai Qiu and Shi Shi, they also saw the other side of the Lord. Although this man is usually very gentle, if he touches this man''s scales, there is no room to start.


    But this is also the charm of the Lord. It is for this reason that so many people gather around this person, right?


    Only in this way can we provide enough shelter for the people in the territory.


    "Stone, Bai Qiu..." I said.


    Bai Qiu was stunned and quickly agreed.


    "There are more than 100 people who came with Lei Yan at the beginning. Those people have been handed over to you two. Tell them everything today..."


    "Tell them that if I live in this territory honestly and make contributions to this territory like others, I will treat them like other brothers, but if they continue to play around here according to the provocation of thunder, the consequences of Lei Yan will be their price."


    "Brother Lei Ming can''t..." what did stone subconsciously want to say.


    But Bai Qiu held her back, winked at the stone, and then Bai Qiujiao said yes.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s spread out. What should we do? The next corpse tide is coming..."


    This time it''s over, at least for our territory.


    But for others, it''s different.


    "What? You said Lei Yan was driven out of the territory by Lin Yi?" when Lei Ming heard this sentence, his face instantly became extremely distorted.


    Who is Lei Yan? That''s his brother, my brother.


    Thunder is the most clear about what it means to be driven out of the territory. However, now there are zombies outside. If more than 20 capable people are driven out of the territory, whether they can survive or not is definitely a serious problem.


    That almost drove his brother to death.


    It''s midnight now. Lei Ming finally got the news.


    Originally, Lei Ming was patrolling, but this guy didn''t want to do such a thing. He pleaded that he was not feeling well and found an old brother to replace him.


    Then, taking advantage of Chen Xiaodao''s slight relaxation of his surveillance, he was called out by several old brothers, and then the guy learned the news.


    "Well, what happened this afternoon, Lei Yan was treated by ordinary people at Lin Yi. They were dissatisfied and provoked some old members of Lin Yi territory to make trouble according to your requirements."


    "But I didn''t expect Lin Yi''s guy to be so crazy. He threw Shi Chang out on the spot and killed him by crashing into the protective cover. It''s also strange that Shi Chang''s fool was so reckless that he wanted to attack Lin Yi. If he really succeeded, he failed, and then he was killed, which also implicated Lei Yan. They were driven out of the territory."


    "But... Even if they are driven out of the territory, Lei Yan can come..." Lei Ming only cares about his own brother.


    As for Shi Chang, the thunder didn''t seem to be heard at all.


    "It''s impossible. Lin Yi is very skilled. He asked Meng Rui, one of his men, to take some experts to control these brothers. Then he went over territory by territory and asked Chen Xiaodao, Bing Ya and Zhong lixiu about them one by one. As a result, no one was willing to accept brother Yan and them, so he was..."


    "Damn it, why the hell did you tell me now? I''m going to find them..." Lei Ming was worried at that time. He slapped the table and stood up, ready to find his brother back.


    But he was immediately held by other brothers.


    "Boss Lei, are you crazy?" the younger brother immediately held the thunder: "don''t you know that Chen Xiaodao is treating us as a thorn in the flesh now. If we rush out of the city now, that guy may take this opportunity to let us never enter again."


    "Damn..." my brother''s life and death and his own safety, the latter finally took the upper hand. Thunder sat down and looked very ugly.


    "Boss, it''s no use worrying now, and brother Yan has strong strength and is not so easy to hang up. Now our most important thing is how to stabilize our own position..."


    "What can you do?" the thunder asked, turning his eyes.


    "I inquired recently. I heard that Chen Xiaodao had attacked Bingya and Tong Lei before, and his men also teased Lin Yi. As a result, they were badly retaliated, and even beaten to the door by Lin Yi, almost even the nest..." a strange smile appeared on the little brother''s face.


    "That guy''s popularity seems to be very bad. He has a poor relationship with everyone. He once joined Zhong lixiu, but later rebelled. The two generals under his hand joined Zhong lixiu. It can be said that his uncle doesn''t hurt, his grandmother doesn''t love, and he is also the weakest... If we show our loyalty to Zhong lixiu..."

 Chapter 545

    It''s really difficult for these people. Chen Xiaodao assigned such a Keng father''s task and scattered it everywhere. Unexpectedly, he can make so many small moves and collect so much intelligence.


    This group of people looks really complicated.


    But Lei Ming was reluctant to accept this proposal: "I still have to rely on others..."


    "Boss, if we can keep the green mountain without worrying about firewood, we just depend on others for the time being. If Zhong lixiu can support us, we can take this opportunity to win the territory. At that time, the territory will be ours!"


    "When our power grows up, we are still afraid of Zhong lixiu. Isn''t Chen Xiaodao doing the same? He kicked Zhong lixiu immediately after his strength expanded."


    It sounds like Zhong lixiu is a wronged big head.


    Not to mention their little moves, since this time, our territory has entered an era of unprecedented unity.


    Those members of the death squads are regarded as heroes by everyone. In the original territory, because of the provocation of Lei Yan, some movements were suppressed at this moment, and no brotherhood came out to ask for higher treatment.


    Everyone is working hard. Everyone is a member of the territory. There is no distinction between high and low.


    As for those under Lei Ming, because Lei Yan was expelled from the territory or even directly from the city, they understand that they are not as popular as other newcomers in this city.


    They are a group of unpopular people, and the trouble this time and the attack on the LORD have labeled them ungrateful.


    Some people are indignant at what Shi Chang did, and some people have some pity for Lei Yan''s experience, but more people quietly restrain their careful thoughts in their hearts, and dare not make any more things, for fear that they will become the second Lei Yan.


    As the days passed, the day when the corpse tide came was getting closer and closer, and a layer of strong melancholy cloud was once again shrouded in s city.


    This feeling is really strange. When you fight for life and death every day, you will find that the time is really fucking slow. It''s hard to spend a night safely.


    But when you live in a peaceful situation, you are helpless to find that the speed of time flow is too fast.


    More than 70 days passed in the twinkling of an eye. It seems that there are only more than ten days left before the corpse tide strikes


    The last time the corpse tide hit, I could still remember what it looked like. No one could forget that fear.


    What will happen this time?


    This time, will the number of zombies become more?


    No one knows what that situation will eventually evolve into. They only know that every breath of air they breathe is precious.


    Moreover, those damn guys seem to know that s city is facing greater danger now. The two groups of people, Carl sass and Warwick, never appear again, as if they had disappeared out of thin air.


    But I know that those people will not leave so easily. Those damn garbage, like deadly poisonous snakes, have been lurking here, ready to carry out the most deadly attack on s city at any time.


    In case of the corpse tide, we must also guard against these people, which is the biggest problem we are facing now.


    However, as long as we are prepared on our own side, we are confident to face any danger.


    During this period of time, the materials hoarded in the territory are also increasing.


    Zhang Quan and Meng Rui have a list in their hands. All around them are important members of our territory.


    "In less than three months, 100000 guns have been produced in our territory," Meng Rui said.


    Not many guns are produced, mainly because they were taken from Zhong lixiu before. They can continue to be used as long as they are not broken.


    The production of this 100000 is only for a little supplement, and it is shared equally among the three territories.


    "After the production of guns, the staff of our three territories have shifted their targets to bullets. Since qualified bullets can be produced, the factories are almost on three shifts. Those machines hardly have time to stop and rest. The total number of rifle bullets produced has reached 3 million, and our territory alone occupies 1.5 million."


    It all depends on the brothers in the territory who work hard. Almost all of them are producing day and night. In this case, the efficiency is naturally very high.


    Just 1.5 million bullets, that''s not enough.


    "It is estimated that there will be two weeks before the corpse tide strikes. Under the full production in those two weeks, it is estimated that our territory can increase at least 300000 ammunition inventory. Plus the two previous raids from the arsenal, the ammunition inventory figure is about 2.1 million." finally, Meng Rui gave a detailed figure.


    "In terms of machine guns, there are only 2000. Because we don''t have machines to manufacture machine gun parts, we only have the original ones."


    This is a defect. The machinery for making machine gun parts was destroyed by the ancient stone statue.


    However, a lot of bullets have been moved back. Moreover, one of the machines transported back here is also producing bullets for machine guns after adjustment.


    "The number of machine gun bullets is 400000!"


    Because the number of machine guns was relatively small, they did not produce too many bullets.


    "In addition, we also have 210 rocket launchers, 2600 rockets, 89 grenade launchers, 1800 howitzers, 460 mortar launchers and 770 shells!"


    These are the numbers for heavy fire.


    These figures have also increased a lot, thanks to the brothers in the territory. They feel that the weapons in the territory are not enough. They go to the arsenal, or even leave s city and go to other far cities to search everywhere!


    Chen Bolin once found a tank left by the army. If it wasn''t too heavy, the guy would probably bring the tank back.


    Heavy firepower and light firepower are almost ready now. The Arsenal continues to produce and is expected to increase by another fifth.


    Zhang Quan is responsible for the ability of crystal nucleus.


    "We have provided an additional 1000 to the hour repair area to support the consumption of the protective cover. Now, if we convert the remaining ability nuclei into the ordinary lowest level ability nuclei, the number is 17000."


    The hard-earned inventory for such a long time is quite obvious. In fact, the quantity is not so much, but if the energy contained in some high-grade nuclei is converted into ordinary nuclei, the number will come up immediately.


    "Xiao Luo, where are you?" I asked Xiao Luo.


    "A total of 25 guns have been produced." this number is a little more than Ronaldinho promised before.


    "As for energy guns, two have been produced. In the next time, I can produce five energy guns and one energy gun," Ronaldinho said confidently.


    With more and more production, Ronaldinho''s technique is becoming more and more proficient.


    Good. I''m very satisfied with these results.


    With so many energy guns and three energy guns, the effect can never be inferior to those heavy weapons.


    Most importantly, the explosive power of these things is many times stronger than those rocket launchers.


    The drawing given to me by the mysterious man will have a great effect in this attack of corpse tide.


    Against the corpse tide, the ability is a very important means, but it is not the only one. If ordinary people can wield the power as strong as the ability, it will become particularly easy to resist the corpse tide.


    Therefore, our territory has never focused on the cultivation of capable people. Although we have made a lot of efforts, in addition to the daily fixed ability crystal core development, the improvement of the strength of other capable people mainly depends on ourselves.


    Our energy is basically focused on the force that ordinary people can use.


    Guns, ammunition, artillery... Ability guns.


    And... Cation cannon!

 Chapter 546

    In order to make ordinary people have more powerful combat effectiveness, I can say that all those who can be squeezed have been squeezed all over.


    Chen Yi and Zhou Jia are no exception.


    Chen Yi can make cation cannon. The destructive power of cation cannon is not inferior to that of energy gun.


    Although the killing range is a little smaller, the destructive power within this killing range is much stronger than the energy gun, which is suitable for cleaning in the gathering place of powerful zombies.


    This weapon can even damage lickers and tyrants.


    Before, only Chen Yi could make it. Zhou Jia can copy Chen Yi''s power because of her special ability, so she can also use it.


    In fact, they are also very good, but I am not satisfied with this power, because I can feel that there is still more and more powerful potential for this ability that has not been tapped out.


    Because the weapons once made by Chen Yi were given to me for use, and then Chen Yi made shells for me to kill on a large scale and brush money and experience.


    So I''m thinking about whether this situation can be copied.


    For example, let Chen Yi make cation cannons and shells, and then let others operate them. Of course, Chen Yi will not be idle. Naturally, Chen Yi is more comfortable with the manipulation of these weapons.


    What I think is whether Chen Yi can make cation cannons and shells in advance, store them, and take them out for use that day. In this case, it is not a way.


    When I put forward this idea, Chen Yi didn''t know whether it was possible, because the weapons and shells manufactured by Chen Yi were put into use immediately and never said they existed.


    However, Chen Yi was also very interested in this proposal. After that, she began to consciously train in this direction.


    Not to mention, the weapons and shells manufactured can really be preserved for a period of time, from the first hour to the next two or three hours. Now I don''t know what Chen Yi''s achievements are.


    "In 12 hours, the weapons and shells I made can last up to 12 hours, and only 12 cation cannons can be made at most. The number of shells that can exist at the same time is 1440!"


    As expected, there is no limit to Chen Yi''s ability. Chen Yi''s ability itself belongs to a very destructive type. Since then, this power has almost become a mobile Arsenal.


    If Chen Yi had developed this power before, our team might have lost a lot less.


    As for Zhou Jia''s words, they are a little inferior to Chen Yi. After all, they are the ability to imitate and can''t reach the limit.


    The existence time is also twelve hours. This time is the limit. No matter how hard you try, you can''t grow.


    As for cation cannons and shells, they have also been reduced by half.


    Nevertheless, it is also a great help.


    "At that time, the two ladies will have a hard time. Please make it once before the prototype of the corpse tide comes, and then rest as much as possible in the next few days. Please make it again six hours before the last day." after thinking about it, I said.


    Because manufacturing needs to consume their own blood. For two women, the body consumption is relatively large, so they must have a good rest.


    "What about the team?"


    "We have prepared 300 pickup trucks. Each pickup truck can carry 20 people and shoot in all directions."


    "In addition, we have prepared 100 small trucks, each of which can carry 50 people for shooting."


    "And 50 heavy trucks. Each heavy truck can carry a mortar. Before the zombie attacks, it can attack the enemy in the distance, and it is flexible. It can also be equipped with a shooting force of 100 people at the same time."


    "Some of these trucks are made from the armed forces of several cities. They are military series and have excellent performance."


    The advance firing force is also ready.


    "What about the wall?"


    "It''s also completely built. The two meter thick and six meter high city wall is made of stone and concrete blocks, and some steel bars are added in the middle. It''s very strong. Fan Xiaotian once tried. He only split a mark with an axe. If he wants to be completely broken, he needs at least four attacks."


    "It is expected to resist at least two rounds of attack."


    "Very good."


    This time, the preparation is much more perfect than before. Weapons and defense are extremely perfect in all aspects. With this configuration, people will not even worry about the attack of zombies. This is completely an iron fortress.


    Not only rely on the protective cover, this layer of strength is also extremely strong.


    "The air is still a difficult problem. You have to leave it to the boss," Zhang Quan said at last.


    Now, we still don''t have effective air capability, and the problem of air control is a big trouble.


    If we were dive by a group of flying zombies, it is estimated that the loss on our side would be quite serious.


    Last time, I used a scroll to destroy the air force directly.


    I''m the only one to count on this time.


    But it''s not a problem. I haven''t been idle for a while. I brush money almost every day. My experience can''t rise, but the gold coin rises very fast.


    The gold coins have risen by tens of millions. Buy all the scrolls directly for standby!


    After discussion, several people left one by one, leaving me alone to improve their equipment for ash.


    Just this morning, ash''s experience value was finally full and his level reached level 36.


    In fact, at the speed of my money, ash, they should have reached the full grade long ago.


    AI Xi''s promotion of their level is too slow, especially after I reached level 30, the growth rate of experience has become particularly slow.


    On the one hand, the experience they need to upgrade has increased, on the other hand, the mechanism of experience value acquisition has changed.


    Since I reached level 30, the system has been updated.


    Then something painful happened, which I found out later.


    That is, the experience value division method has changed. Originally, as long as we kill monsters together, we can gain experience and share it equally.


    But not now. Whoever kills the monster will have all the experience value. Whoever grabs the head will have all the experience value.


    It''s nothing. After all, the total experience number is unchanged.


    But now the pit father is here. I can''t upgrade. I haven''t advanced. The level is fucking stuck here.


    And I, because of the metal control burst and the power of energy collapse, group killing is definitely the best.


    AI Xi and them, it''s no problem to pick the boss alone, but it''s a little troublesome to harvest experience value.


    As a result, I couldn''t upgrade, and their level rose very slowly.


    Until yesterday, Aishi finally reached level 36, and sister Dao and Elise reached level 35. SANA is the most difficult. It is almost impossible for SANA to kill the monster and upgrade. SANA releases the aura by herself. If the person who releases the aura kills the enemy, SANA can also absorb a small part of the experience value.


    If there are few people, SANA absorbs very little experience value, but in the last corpse tide attack, SANA''s level was directly increased several times.


    Because there are too many people covered by Sona''s aura.


    Now SANA''s level has reached level 35.


    As for lefflan, because it has the shortest joining time, it has just reached level 30.


    It takes a hundred soul fragments and a million gold coins to upgrade. These are not many. When ash reaches the level, I will upgrade ash immediately.


    But it''s so hard, and the effect is quite good.


    After AI Xi advanced, his own strength has been greatly improved.


    At the first level, all attributes are increased by 10%, and at the second level, they are increased by an additional 20%.


    This immediately made ash''s strength strong.


    After the second promotion, the upper limit of Aishi''s level is raised to 54, and level 18 is a level. Moreover, this is not the upper limit, and Aishi''s level can continue to be raised.


    The next ascension requires 1000 pieces of soul crystal, plus 10 million?


    It soared ten times directly, but it doesn''t matter. When ash reaches level 54, I won''t care about these things.


    I asked younger sister Dao to ask for the three-phase power and was ready to point it up.


    "There is movement..."


    At this time, Aishi next to me suddenly noticed something. In the field of vision provided by the spirit of falcon, a dark shadow flashed past quickly.

 Chapter 547

    We are all used to subconsciously opening the Falcon spirit and observing the situation around when ash is called out.


    This may be an instinctive reaction of ash to danger.


    After AI Xi reached level 36, the time of AI Xi can exist has reached seven hours, and the summon cooldown has been reduced to six hours!


    Basically, they spend most of the day outside. It is said that they all sleep inside when they are not called.


    In the vision of the spirit of the Falcon, the dark shadow flashed away, showing extraordinary sharpness and speed, and almost disappeared in an instant.


    But those in our territory are not the kind of weak. When we noticed it, those experts who just walked out of the door and haven''t even left far felt it almost at the same time.


    "Who?" Xiao Ya drank, and the cross whirling blade in her hand was immediately lost.


    As for the Dao language, a trace of ferocity flashed across his eyebrows. The dagger in his hand rotated and his body disappeared immediately.


    Black figure, isn''t that a shadow?


    Almost everyone thinks so.


    It was for this reason that the reaction became more intense. There was almost no hesitation. All the big moves were directly lost.


    Then I heard a dull hum in the air. It seemed that something burst out of the unlucky figure. It was blood.


    Then, with a plop, the black figure immediately fell from the sky.


    The body fell to the ground and was immediately surrounded by dense weapons before getting up.


    Xiao Ya''s Cross whirling knife, dagger of Dao language, fan Xiaotian''s axe, long guns in Hao Ziqi and Shirley''s hands... Like that, as long as the dark shadow dares to make the slightest move, he will gut this guy immediately.


    Surrounded by so many experts, it can be said that no one in s city can survive, nor can I.


    I''m a little curious. Our territory can be said to be the most heavily guarded territory in s city. Unexpectedly, there are small thieves who dare to make trouble here. This is looking for trouble.


    It''s just... That guy is not a shadow.


    Although he was wearing a night suit, he was far from the mystery of the shadow.


    There are wounds everywhere, including cuts, bullets, puncture marks and corrosion marks


    It''s not easy for a person to have so many injuries.


    What''s more amazing is that a person has been hurt so much that he hasn''t died yet... It''s a miracle.


    "Take off your mask." I came out of the house, came to the surrounding circle, took a look at the inexplicable and familiar figure in front, and I frowned.


    The figure seemed to tremble helplessly, then stretched out a hand and grabbed it on his face.


    The black mask was taken off, and the appearance of a face changed everyone.


    Chen Xiaodao!


    When they knew the identity of this guy, everyone''s face became quite strange. Obviously, no one thought that this sneaky figure, which looked almost dead, would be Chen Xiaodao.


    The Lord of the territory next door... Unexpectedly appears here as a thief.


    There was a wound on his neck, still bleeding. It was Xiao Ya''s Cross whirling blade, which almost cut off his neck.


    This place is really the same as the rumor. For outsiders, it is simply a fatal and dangerous area.


    "Tut... I didn''t expect that it was you, your dignified Lord. If you want to be a guest here, you don''t need to be so sneaky?" your eyes turned quickly.


    Countless thoughts are emerging in my mind. Why did Chen Xiaodao appear here, and what about the dense scars on this guy?


    All this happened a little suddenly, and we didn''t even react. What''s going on.


    "Master, someone is coming outside." at this time, ash said again.


    The spirit of Falcon brings different benefits. Even from a long distance, everything that happens can be seen clearly.


    At the gate of our landlord''s building area, a group of people have appeared here.


    I frowned when I saw those people.


    It''s those people... Zhong lixiu, Fang Qianxue, heiyue, Sirius, Ling Yi, Qin Xie, Cao Yi and Gong Zhuhai.


    Almost all the experts under Zhong lixiu''s hands appeared here.


    Tut Tut, when you think of Chen Xiaodao''s appearance now, the goal of those people is almost obvious. Those people came here for Chen Xiaodao.


    What on earth did Chen Xiaodao do to make these people use this force to pursue and kill?


    The most humiliating thing is that so many forces were dispatched to pursue and kill, but they failed, and Chen Xiaodao ran away


    Because this is our territory, Zhong lixiu was a little scrupulous and didn''t rush over directly.


    It''s about negotiating with the brothers at the door, which is obviously beyond the scope of those brothers.


    Before long, I saw a brother running over.


    "Boss Lin, boss Meng, boss Zhang..." the little brother was panting: "Zhong lixiu came with several people and said he wanted to enter our territory. Do you want to..."


    Zhong lixiu''s boy... These brothers are also boss Zhong. As soon as they turn around, they are Zhong lixiu''s boy. I guess Zhong lixiu''s men also call me Lin Yi''s boy.


    Then Chen Xiaodao''s face suddenly changed.


    "You go first and we''ll go later." I thought for a moment and said.


    After the little brother left, the crowd dispersed and looked at Chen Xiaodao who was blocked behind. The expression on my face was quite strange: "look for you?"


    After a bitter smile, Chen Xiaodao didn''t say anything, but the meaning was obvious.


    Those people came for him.


    "It''s awesome. I''m a little curious. What can''t your boy do? He let so many people chase you and run away." he sighed softly.


    "Bai Lin, you take this guy to hide first and come back later!" I said.


    A trace of gratitude appeared on Chen Xiaodao''s face: "thank you."


    "You''re welcome, but I''m curious about what you did to make Zhong lixiu so angry. You can tell me all about it later." after leaving a word, I took my brothers to the door.


    As for Chen Bolin, he put his palm on Chen Xiaodao''s shoulder and disappeared as soon as his body flickered.


    For those with ability, it''s too simple to hide. Stealth, blinking, space isolation, hiding, integration... Countless ways, want to find? Come on, that''s hard.


    With fan Xiaotian and Xiao Huangshu, we look like a group of gangsters going out to fight. I let fan Xiaotian walk in front. This guy looks very bad and is suitable to take the lead.


    At the door, Zhong lixiu''s people were waiting there. Although they didn''t say anything, I could feel the anxiety emanating from Zhong lixiu''s eyes.


    "Tut Tut, isn''t this boss Zhong lixiu? Why are you running here at this time?" I said with a smile.


    Zhong lixiu wanted to speak, but I immediately said, "Oh, I know. It must be about the attack of the corpse tide? Also, I just want to discuss with you tomorrow or when to see how to deal with the attack of the corpse tide. Relax. This time we don''t need to ask you for bullets. If you don''t have enough..."


    No matter how anxious the clock was to leave the repair, I immediately said a lot.


    Zhong lixiu was very worried, but he was helpless. He had no choice but to cough: "cough, I didn''t come for that..."


    "Then why did you come here? Did you say anything earlier? Let me spray so much saliva..." I''m a little upset.


    Shit, I''d like to say, but you''re like a watering can. I don''t have a chance to interrupt, okay?


    However, Zhong lixiu knew that this was not the time to get angry: "boss Lin, our spies found a man in black and spied for information in our territory. After being found, they chased him all the way and ran to your territory..."


    "Boss Zhong..." this made my face change: "can''t you say it''s the spy I sent?"

 Chapter 548

    "Boss Zhong..." this made my face change: "can''t you say it''s the spy I sent?"


    It''s no wonder. Zhong lixiu said that they found a spy, chased him all the way, ran to my territory and disappeared. In this case, it''s inevitable to be suspected that it was the spy I sent.


    At this time, I naturally want to be angry, although I know who the so-called spy is.


    Zhong lixiu''s face was slightly embarrassed: "that''s naturally not..."


    "Who knows, maybe even your people, hey, you seem to be curious about some things in our territory." Zhong lixiu didn''t say a word, and the black moon nearby said.


    But this made me sneer: "joke, the secret in your territory?"


    "There is a fart secret in your territory in front of me. If I really want to spy on intelligence, I still need to use the low-end means of spies? It''s enough..." sneered. In the distance, two transparent falcons like ice crystals roared back suddenly.


    One on my shoulder and one on Ash''s shoulder.


    Everything the Falcon could see clearly appeared in front of me.


    That scene made Zhong lixiu more and more embarrassed. He hurriedly said, "naturally, we don''t mean that. He just said it casually. You don''t have to take it to heart..."


    Zhong lixiu kept his figure low. The most important thing now is to find that person. As for others, we can talk about them later. Even if he was low-key, Zhong lixiu could bear it.


    "Hum." cold hum, I seem to be a little angry.


    "That man is a man with black clothes, black trousers and a mask. He looks like your former enemy and shadow. I think it must be the orcs who have made trouble in our city again. Although I don''t know what intelligence that guy has got, I think Lin Laoda, you don''t want to see the orcs. Do those guys know our weaknesses?"


    "Shadow?" when talking about the shadow, a trace of ferocity flashed in my eyes.


    "You said the shadow hid in my territory?"


    "Yes, it''s true. We chased him all the way. He has no place to run except here." Zhong lixiu vowed.


    "Shit, everyone out, even if you dig the territory for me three feet, you should find the shadow for me..." I roared immediately.


    "Well, we''ve already arrived here. Let''s help find it together. There are many people and it''s easy to do things!" Zhong lixiu looked like I wanted to help.


    How can I not know what these people are thinking.


    "Although I don''t want our territory to be completely exposed to you, forget it. For the sake of Qianxue, you can come here, but just look for someone and don''t turn around." after leaving a word, I took someone out to look for the shadow.


    Zhong lixiu was ignored. Although they felt a little uncomfortable, they didn''t say much, but immediately joined the search.


    The results of this search can be imagined. Naturally, nothing was found in the end.


    "Shit, there''s no one. I won''t run away. Tell my brothers to expand the search scope, and I don''t believe I can''t find that guy." I shouted angrily, as if I was very unhappy about that guy running away from under my eyelids.


    As for Zhong lixiu, he looked at me. Although he was very unhappy in his heart, he couldn''t help it.


    "Boss Lin, that guy is very dangerous. So many of us besieged him and failed to catch him. Instead, he took the opportunity to hurt several people. If you encounter him, don''t give him a chance, otherwise, he will run away immediately." Zhong lixiu said.


    "Don''t worry... If I encounter a shadow, I will make him die ugly."


    Zhong lixiu, they left. They must have looked for it elsewhere.


    After leaving, a long time passed before Chen Bolin blinked back with Chen Xiaodao in his hand.


    It seems that both Chen Bolin and Chen Xiaodao are wet. Poor Chen Xiaodao. They are black and blue. The water makes the wound white and looks particularly miserable.


    "Where have you been?" I asked.


    "I don''t want to be found hiding in the dragon river." Chen Bolin said with a smile. He was fine, but Chen Xiaodao didn''t die in the hands of Zhong lixiu, but he almost died in the hands of Chen Bolin.


    I can''t help it. Seeing that Chen Xiaodao has less air in and more air out, I can''t help it. I lost a treatment. Chen Xiaodao looks a little better.


    "Cough..." he coughed softly. Chen Xiaodao said, "thank you, boss Lin. I owe you a favor this time."


    "No, I''m most afraid of being indebted to others, and I don''t want others to be indebted to me. What have you done to make Zhong lixiu so nervous? Just tell me this." I said immediately.


    Hey, hey, laughing, Chen Xiaodao also knows that he just got out of the wolf''s nest and went into the tiger''s den.


    But the tiger didn''t mean to kill himself if he was willing to cooperate.


    Chen Xiaodao didn''t intend to hide the news at all.


    "I... Found Zhong lixiu''s Secret stronghold." Chen Xiaodao said hoarsely.


    "Secret stronghold, what''s that?" I said casually.


    "That''s... Where Zhong lixiu holds the seven people!"


    Chen Xiaodao''s voice was not loud, but that sentence, like lightning, exploded in all our minds.


    Where seven people are held?


    Which seven? Naturally, they are the seven people who support the protective cover of s city.


    This is the biggest secret of Zhong lixiu. Although we hand in some capability nuclei every month to support the shield of s city.


    But we don''t know where the place is, how the seven people use the ability crystal core and how much they need. We don''t know at all. It''s all up to Zhong Li to fix a mouth.


    This is Zhong lixiu''s biggest secret and Zhong lixiu''s biggest dependence.


    It is for this reason that even if the power of our territory has exceeded that of Zhong lixiu, we still dare not tell Zhong lixiu what to do. It is for this reason.


    If Zhong Li is dead, the protective cover of s city will no longer exist, and s city will be finished.


    But now Chen Xiaodao says he knows where that place is?


    It turned out to be this thing. No wonder that guy Zhong lixiu was so crazy and anxious.


    "Where is it?" we all asked at once, almost in unison.


    "Underground," Chen Xiaodao said simply.


    Below the ground.


    This is also in our guess, but the key question is, where is the underground?


    However, looking at Chen Xiaodao''s appearance, it seems that he doesn''t want to tell us this honestly.


    "Where is the underground?" I asked.


    "I can''t tell you this for the time being unless you promise me a condition," Chen Xiaodao said.


    "What conditions?" I raised my eyebrows and was still talking about the conditions at this time.


    "Help me release those seven people." Chen Xiaodao said in a hoarse voice.


    At this moment, I finally remembered what Chen Xiaodao said before... The place where the seven people were detained.


    And now, Chen Xiaodao actually said he would release the seven people?


    Doesn''t this guy know that s city can keep it until now because of this protective cover?


    Why did Chen Xiaodao release the seven people?


    No, Chen Xiaodao seems to have communicated with me before... Those words?


    The previous scenes appeared in my mind. At that time, I was still confused. Chen Xiaodao suddenly ran over to tell me what to do. Now I seem to finally understand.


    Are those people voluntary? Being imprisoned as something for ability conversion to support this shield?


    Can we say that there is nothing other than human beings that can be transformed?


    Like a machine?


    "Among those people... There are your friends and relatives?" I asked in a hoarse voice.


    "My sister," Chen Xiaodao said softly.


    no wonder!


    This time, everything is clear.


    "This question... Sorry, I can''t promise you," I said with little hesitation.


    "Why..." Chen Xiaodao seemed to have expected it, and his face looked calm.


    "Because... Without this shield... S city will be gone..." I said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m not afraid, really... Even without this shield, I can live safely, but... Hundreds of thousands of lives, that''s the last human."

 Chapter 549

    Looking at my appearance, Chen Xiaodao smiled bitterly. He knew what I said was true.


    I don''t need to cheat him. From the previous communication, Chen Xiaodao also knows that this person is not a hypocritical guy. At least, he is bold. Although he doesn''t have the great righteousness of the world, he is not a hypocritical villain on the surface and behind the scenes.


    And, most importantly, this person''s strength is here.


    Even without the shield of S City, his safety will never be a problem.


    And which of the members around this person, the female brothers, is not a first-class expert?


    These experts are gathered together. I''m afraid they really told Lin Yi that even if the whole world is destroyed and all mankind is dead, these people can live a long life.


    Strength ah, this absolute strength gap really makes people quite helpless.


    Now this situation is like a multiple-choice question that often appears in movies. There are 10000 people on one side and one person on the other side. You have to sacrifice one side to save the other side.


    In this case, what kind of choice would you make?


    This issue has aroused debate among countless people, but no matter how clear you say in the debate, you can understand how hard this choice is when it appears in front of you.


    How cruel the suffering I bear in my heart.


    For ignorant people, it''s nothing. They naturally enjoy all this, but for those who know, every day they live on this blessing, there will be a sin in their hearts.


    Now, Chen Xiaodao threw this multiple-choice question to me!


    Do I choose the freedom of those seven people or the life and death of hundreds of thousands of human beings?


    Indeed, even without this shield, hundreds of thousands of people may not die immediately, but my choice is still this.


    There was no disappointment on Chen Xiaodao''s face. It seemed that he had thought of it long ago.


    After a bitter smile, Chen Xiaodao said, "what are you going to do and give me to Zhong lixiu?"


    At present, confession is also a helpless choice for Chen Xiaodao. If he doesn''t confess, I won''t let him leave.


    Moreover, after this attempt, Chen Xiaodao also understood that if he was alone, he could not break through the shackles of that underground cage.


    He has to find help, so Chen Xiaodao will confess to us and hope to get our help.


    Although Chen Xiaodao knows that the possibility of this hope is almost slim, Chen Xiaodao really has no choice.


    If you continue to torture like this, your sister will really die there.


    Chen Xiaodao only chose the last of these people who could help himself as much as possible.


    Unfortunately, even those who are most likely to help themselves are disappointed.


    Now that they have told everything, what will these people do? In order to protect the continued existence of S City, will you hand yourself over to Zhong lixiu?


    "I won''t give you to Zhong lixiu." I shook my head and said.


    "Although I won''t help you, I won''t stop what you want to do. What it will be like, let''s follow God''s will," I said.


    Although the expressions on the faces of the brothers next to me looked strange, no one said anything more. They have completely handed over the decision-making power of this important matter to me.


    That is their greatest trust in me, because they believe that no matter what choice I make, I will not abandon these brothers.


    My words surprised Chen Xiaodao. I didn''t seem to expect that I would make such a decision.


    "Hey, if I really let those seven people out, s city will be over. Don''t you care?" Chen Xiaodao asked.


    "I care, but everything depends on God''s will. If God really wants to end s City, no one can." it''s really strange. At this time, I actually talked about God. It was absolutely impossible before.


    "If there are other ways to support the protective cover, it is not impossible for me to help you. After all, if the seven people are free, their strength will definitely help s city." I said.


    This is true. The strength of the seven people is absolutely super. Otherwise, it is impossible to support such a huge protective cover just by relying on the strength of the seven people.


    If the seven people can participate in the battle, they can basically ignore the attack of the zombie. Do each of the seven people have the capital to pick the bad news alone?


    He took a deep look at me and seemed to want to verify whether what I said was true or false.


    "Well, you can have a rest and leave after a while. I think Zhong lixiu''s people should still be patrolling nearby. If you go out now, you''ll die immediately," I said.


    Then our people dispersed and left Chen Xiaodao here alone. Whenever Chen Xiaodao wants to leave, he can leave here at any time.


    Because I didn''t agree to Chen Xiaodao''s conditions, I didn''t force seven people to ask about their specific positions.


    In fact, it''s more like an escape, because I don''t know where those people are, so this matter has nothing to do with me... It''s about this idea.


    But I have a hunch that Chen Xiaodao will definitely drag us into the water.


    On the other side, as I guessed, Zhong lixiu''s people didn''t leave. They were still searching frantically around our territory.


    There was never a time when Zhong lixiu felt so nervous and urgent.


    That damn man in black has spied into his own confidential information!


    Although in the underground world, everything is very solid. Even if that guy rushes in, it is basically impossible to succeed. There are many powerful people below.


    However, if the news leaks out, it will definitely be a trouble.


    Zhong lixiu knows that Lin Yi, Bing Ya and even Tong Lei are very concerned about this information.


    Even those people around me don''t want to know the news all the time.


    Some secrets are better in your own hands.


    If this news is obtained, his position in s city will disappear completely.


    So, in any case, Zhong lixiu must catch this guy.


    "Boss, what did that man do that made you so anxious?" Ling Yi felt a little impatient and said casually.


    At this moment, several people around stood up their ears. It can be seen that everyone is quite curious about this problem.


    It''s just that Ling Yi doesn''t understand interest, but it makes Zhong lixiu''s face suddenly dark.


    "Boss, why do you ask me? Why do you talk so much? Just find it quickly." the black moon nearby said immediately.


    "Heiyue, when did you become number two? We were called up in the middle of the night and tossed for so long that we couldn''t even know the reason?" Fang Qianxue asked coldly.


    For the guy of black moon, Fang Qianxue doesn''t like it at the bottom of her heart.


    I can''t say. I hate it anyway.


    "Shouldn''t it be... That guy accidentally knew the place of the seven people?" said Fang Qianxue with a sneer.


    Suddenly, there was a moment of silence around. A cold flash flashed in Zhong lixiu''s eyes and immediately smiled: "That''s not true. Although that guy is sneaky, he hasn''t found the place yet, but the intelligence he knows is very important. I can''t say what it is, but please help me as much as possible. If the news leaks out, it''s not good for all of us."


    Zhong lixiu can only fool the past with such words now, deliberately ambiguous, and let these people guess.


    Unfortunately, even after looking for it for a long time, I didn''t find anything.


    Until the sunrise was about to emerge, these talents gradually left.


    After these people left, Chen Xiaodao waited for a long time before he left our territory in a circle.

 Chapter 550

    When the day came, everything seemed to return to normal, as if nothing had happened.


    Several bosses gathered once to discuss some things about the attack of the corpse tide. Chen Xiaodao even appeared in high spirits. He didn''t know what was going on with the scars all over his body. They all recovered overnight.


    I guess I went back to find someone with strong healing ability in the territory yesterday.


    Now the sign of the corpse tide has not appeared, but it is estimated that it has been in the last two days.


    The assignment of tasks was about the same as the last time. Zhong lixiu and I were still in a separate direction. Bing ya, Fang Qianxue and others jointly defended one position, and Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao jointly defended one position.


    The arrangement of things is almost the same as the last time. The only difference is that there is no need to ask Zhong lixiu for ammunition this time.


    But this time, in addition to the zombies, there are more orcs and pure mutant orcs.


    These two forces may not attack when we resist the corpse tide, but they may attack when we are empty after the corpse tide strikes.


    "By the way, Xiaodao, where did you go yesterday? I haven''t seen anyone all day. I was going to discuss with you yesterday..." when the meeting was about to break up, Zhong lixiu suddenly said to Chen Xiaodao.


    "Yesterday? Yesterday I went out to hunt zombies and met a mutant tyrant. It was hard to fight, but fortunately I won. Hey, I guess I can fight alone next time I encounter bad news." Chen Xiaodao said with a smile.


    "Well, congratulations."


    Seeing that appearance, I knew that Zhong lixiu must doubt Chen Xiaodao in his heart, but he was not sure because there was no evidence.


    And Chen Xiaodao''s answer is perfect. Although he didn''t rule out his suspicion, Zhong lixiu couldn''t find out the fault.


    The closer it is to the day when the corpse tide strikes, the more tense the atmosphere in the territory is.


    Especially after the last terrorist attack, the number of people in the territory has been greatly reduced. In the past three months, although some new people have been added to the territory, the number is not large, so it is impossible to make up for the previous losses.


    This time, I''m afraid there will be more corpses.


    In this case, everyone is worried!


    Finally, Zhong lixiu didn''t find the guy. Although he suspected that Chen Xiaodao was dying, there was no evidence, but there was no way.


    And now he is on the verge of the corpse tide, and Zhong lixiu doesn''t dare to make too much trouble.


    Just two days later, the omen of the corpse tide had appeared.


    Zombies around the city began to grow slowly, and the team that went out to hunt zombies reaped a lot these two days.


    Two days later as like as two peas of S, the zombies began to appear. The same thing happened as they did. The zombies were surrounded by city like puppets.


    Although the number is large, it has not launched an attack, but surrounded s city.


    According to the statistics of the radar brother under Zhong lixiu, the number of zombies on the first day was close to 50000.


    50000... 100000, 200000, 400000, 800000, 1.6 million, 3.2 million!


    By normal standards, there may be more than three million zombies this time.


    But now it seems that the appearance of zombies is not so standard. In the previous one, it was more than 20000 at the beginning, and it was estimated that it was 15.6 million in the end. However, on the last day, suddenly like crazy, millions of zombies emerged, directly pushing this number to 3 million.


    If this happens this time, we have to face four million, five million, or even six million zombies.


    Damn, there are so many zombies in the world, tens of millions. If you want to kill them all, it''s going to be the year of the monkey.


    What''s more, these zombies are still giving birth. Who knows when it will be.


    But for us, those are too far away. It''s useless to think so much. How to survive this situation is true.


    As the zombies began to gather on the first day, operations in several territories have begun.


    The wave of killing zombies has started, about according to the steps of the last time, but this time it is obviously much more planned.


    Every action was orderly. Groups of powerful people rushed to the front and killed zombies. There were pickup trucks loaded with fingers, guns and heavily armed brothers, crazy spraying dense flames.


    On the first day, 50000 zombies were almost slaughtered by us.


    A small number of zombies are not worth mentioning for our territory. Moreover, it is still under the condition that no heavy weapons have been used.


    As for SANA, I completely handed over SANA to Weng Peiqi. Because of the particularity of Weng Peiqi''s own ability, she can''t be put into the battlefield for the time being. Now she begins to act as the auxiliary of SANA.


    With SANA, she constantly blinks. Everywhere she goes, she immediately starts to play all kinds of auras to add to the brothers, so that the brothers'' attack and defense are greatly increased. At the same time, she is constantly absorbing experience values.


    SANA can only absorb experience in this way. When the number of people is relatively small, the experience value SANA can absorb is also limited.


    However, in this large-scale battle, that is, SANA''s paradise. The aura effect of the group can enable SANA to learn from hundreds or even thousands of people. Even if every zombie is killed with only a little experience value, the experience absorbed by SANA is quite terrible after so many brothers come down.


    Of course, SANA''s aura is also a great benefit to the improvement of team strength.


    The next day, SANA''s level had reached level 36. I directly advanced SANA. After the advanced, SANA''s aura effect became stronger.


    Because there is sufficient preparation in advance, and almost all the brothers in the territory have received shooting training. The shooting method can''t be said to be 100 shots, but there is still a quarter of the hit rate. Don''t underestimate this quarter, which is much higher than before.


    In the first three days, almost all the zombies around the city were killed.


    According to this progress, if the zombies are emptied almost every day, it is estimated that there will not be much left in the end.


    Unfortunately, just think about it. On the fourth day, the number of zombies reached 400000 and could not be completely wiped out.


    After all, the number of commandos is limited. If they all leave the city, it would be too dangerous.


    But even so, the effect is quite good.


    On this day, the city was shrouded in gunfire, and some artillery began to fight gradually, shooting at the place with the most dense zombies.


    We fought until late into the night. We didn''t turn back until we were tired.


    Brothers also need to rest. Now they are too tired.


    There are more zombies tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, the day after tomorrow... There are countless battles waiting for us.


    In fact, if we want, we can completely eliminate all today''s zombies, as long as we take out those heavy weapons.


    But... There are still too few zombies now. It''s too wasteful to deal with these zombies. Only when the number of zombies is the largest can those heavy weapons play the strongest effect.


    "Well, brothers, go back and have a rest. It''s not suitable to have sex with zombies at night. Everyone go back and have a good sleep and continue to fuck tomorrow." I ordered loudly.


    The brothers began to retreat. The zombies chased for a distance. After we retreated to the outer wall, we stopped chasing.


    Then we changed into the patrol troops at night. Although the zombies didn''t attack, we didn''t dare to relax at all.


    Stone was also busy during the day. Stone and Bai Qiu were arranged for logistics and did not directly participate in the attack.


    This is one of the advantages of baiqiu I found. This girl is as warm and kind as the sun. Both capable people and ordinary people can get together. It is most suitable to coordinate logistics.


    After the busy work during the day, the stone was ready to rest, but he was called out by a man.


    Originally, stone didn''t want to go out, but this man is different.

 Chapter 551

    Originally, the stone had been busy all day. He took his brothers to transport ammunition, gasoline and various parts and supplies. After a tired day, even with the strength of the stone, he was tired all over.


    He was about to go back to rest, but he was stopped by a brother.


    Originally, stone was not ready to go, but this man, stone could not refuse.


    That''s a woman, a woman who looks gentle and gentle.


    Her name is also very gentle, Wan Xiaoyi!


    It is said that heroes are sad about beauty pass, and so are stones. Who says that simple, honest and honest people can''t find girlfriends and have women they love?


    This woman is a member of the previous team.


    It can even be said to be a very important member, although this may not be appropriate for stone.


    But this woman is really adored by many people in the team.


    People are beautiful, and their figure is also in line with oriental aesthetics. The most important thing is their personality. They are as gentle as their looks, so people can''t find the slightest problem.


    If we have to find a word to describe it, it is perfection.


    That is the most typical and perfect woman in the eyes of oriental men.


    But this secret love makes stone feel guilty in his heart.


    Because this woman is the wife of a senior deputy head of the team who takes good care of herself. They are newlyweds.


    The elder is also very good and takes good care of himself. That is, the elder rescued himself and his sister from the group of zombies, and then led himself to join the team.


    Unfortunately, the man''s good deputy head once went out to look for food with a group of experts such as Lei Ming, Wan Xiaoyi and Lei Yan, and never came back.


    They encountered a group of powerful mutant beasts. In order to keep others alive, the deputy head broke his back and died.


    At that time, stone was sad for a long time, and WAN Xiaoyi cried for a long time.


    Since the death of the deputy head, Wan Xiaoyi has become a survivor, surrounded by more suitors. After all, in this end of the world, such a gentle and sad woman can easily arouse the desire to protect in men''s hearts.


    Although stone also likes this woman, he may feel a little sorry for the elder, so stone has never revealed his thoughts in his heart.


    Finally, Wan Xiaoyi threw herself into the arms of thunder, which can be regarded as a pair of heroes and beauties.


    At that time, stone was still thinking that Wan Xiaoyi had a trust with Lei Ming.


    "Sister-in-law..." to Wan Xiaoyi''s name, stone never changed: "what are you... Looking for me to do? Aren''t you in Chen Xiaodao''s territory with... Brother Lei Ming? Are you tired recently?"


    Glancing at Wan Xiaoyi, the stone quietly lowered his eyes and asked.


    "OK." a trace of sadness and sadness appeared on WAN Xiaoyi''s face, as if she felt a little bored.


    That appearance immediately made stone''s heart very nervous: "what''s the matter, is brother Lei Ming right for you..."


    "No." Wan Xiaoyi quickly waved her hand: "your brother Lei Ming is very kind to me... But we don''t live well in Chen Xiaodao''s territory."


    Stone was a little silent. Now stone didn''t know what to say.


    "That Chen Xiaodao is a lustful ghost..." a trace of sadness flashed through Wan Xiaoyi''s eyes like water: "he... He always wants to bully me. If you hadn''t been protected by brother Lei Ming, you might have been succeeded by that guy."


    Sneeze, sneeze!


    Shit, who the fuck speaks ill of me behind my back? Far away, Chen Xiaodao pinched his nose and felt some cold behind his back.


    Since the corpse tide came and began to appear, I began to be busy. I can''t care about many things.


    what?


    As soon as he heard this, the stone was angry.


    "I''ll kill that guy..." the stone roared loudly. He was really angry.


    However, Wan Xiaoyi stopped him: "don''t go there. Chen Xiaodao is very powerful. Your brother Lei Ming is not an opponent and was hurt by that guy."


    The more I listened to the stone, the more anxious I felt and asked.


    Wan Xiaoyi hesitated and said, "it''s all right now. Maybe it''s because of the attack of the corpse tide. Chen Xiaodao let us go temporarily, but after the attack of the corpse tide, it''s hard to say."


    "What about that?" the stone was immediately worried: "otherwise, I beg our boss to see if I can pick you up?"


    "What can I do next?" Wan Xiaoyi said with a bitter smile, "Shi Chang has not been killed, and Lei Yan have not been driven out?"


    After a pause, Wan Xiaoyi said, "I''ve found out that the people here don''t treat us as people at all. They kill and play as if they want to play. It''s like a toy. It''s not a way to go on like this, so... Brother Lei is going to... Overthrow Chen Xiaodao and become the Lord of this territory."


    what?


    The stone''s face changed suddenly.


    "Now is the time for the corpse tide to attack?" the Stone said in a dry voice.


    If you are not careful, you will be rushed in by zombies. It will be all over at that time.


    "Just take advantage of the corpse tide to take action. At this time, they won''t have time to look at us. Otherwise, when this time passes, our opportunity will be gone." Wan Xiaoyi was a little anxious: "don''t lose the opportunity and don''t come again!"


    "You come with me." stone wanted to say something, but wan Xiaoyi held his hand.


    As a result, the stone immediately followed Wan Xiaoyi foolishly.


    The little hand made the stone''s mind ripple, but in the stone''s heart, he was always calculating these things.


    But the stone didn''t notice that behind him, a figure followed quietly, almost integrated with the moonlight.


    Wan Xiaoyi quietly dragged her to a place. When she got here, stone found that there were one or two hundred people here. All of them were old brothers.


    There are people in this territory, Bingya territory, and even Zhong lixiu territory... Nearly half of the people are concentrated here.


    Seeing Wan Xiaoyi and stone appear, those people immediately shouted in unison: "elder sister..."


    "Well, sit down." Wan Xiaoyi looked like a big sister and gently waved her hand: "you brother Lei is still hurt and can''t come over, so let me come over today."


    This is about when to start.


    "In Chen Xiaodao''s territory, brother Lei has attracted a group of Chen Xiaodao''s original subordinates. The Lord is so useless that he is often bullied by other lords, so many people in that territory are dissatisfied with Chen Xiaodao."


    "Where we are, we are treated worse than pigs and dogs. We eat the same food as ordinary people every day and have to do all kinds of work."


    "That''s right, so is Lin Yi. That guy asked us to see the gate without saying. He even kicked Lei Yan out. Shi Changdu was killed..."


    "I think they called us here to be cattle and horses. They didn''t treat us as people at all."


    Seeing those people excited and ready to resist one by one, stone wanted to say that life now is the most stable and comfortable life since the end of the world.


    Stone wants to say that Lin Yi really wants to treat these brothers well. As long as this corpse tide strikes, they can get the same status and treatment as other capable people.


    But... Stone has no chance to speak.


    Those people say a word to me, and the stone can''t insert a word at all.


    "Damn it, Lin Yi''s guy is too cruel. Originally, brother Yan has got along well with many people. He should be able to attract many people, but Lin Yi''s guy threw brother Yan out. It''s all in vain."


    "There was Shi Chang, but he didn''t hit him. He killed Shi Chang on the spot. Damn it..."


    "And those ordinary brothers, Lin Yi, who only gives them one meal a day, is even more inhuman than lizard people... You''re still responsible for this matter? Hum, you''re doing well." a man seems to be dissatisfied with stone.


    "Don''t say that. Stone must be threatened by that Lin Yi. I heard that Lin Yi was very treacherous. He used this method to make our brothers suspicious and dissatisfied with each other. We can''t unite. At this time, don''t complain about each other." Wan Xiaoyi said quickly.

 Chapter 552

    Wan Xiaoyi spoke for herself. Stone was moved and warm in his heart!


    "Brother Lei is going to take action tomorrow night. At that time, all the old brothers will come. Let''s overthrow Chen Xiaodao together, and then we can continue to live in a territory without looking at other people''s eyes."


    "Brother Lei asked me to promise my brothers that as long as this thing is done, they will be popular and spicy in the territory in the future. They won''t have to be so servile anymore," Wan Xiaoyi said.


    With the assurance of thunder, everyone''s eyes glowed red. It seemed that they had seen the day when they were popular and spicy.


    "But... Now is not the time. We don''t have enough people, only a few hundred people." a brother said, "why don''t we wait and hoard some power?"


    "We can''t wait any longer. You can see that Lin Yi is driving away our people. Bingya is not much better. If we delay one more day, our old brother will be more dangerous."


    "I overheard that Chen Xiaodao was going to take this opportunity to send our brothers to the front line and let us all die in the struggle with zombies."


    "Shit, that''s what Lin Yi thought. He even put me in the second dare to die column. If all the people in front died, he would let me go up to fight the Zombie... Grass, that guy must want to kill me..."


    "So we don''t have time, and you don''t have to worry. Brother Lei contacted boss Zhong lixiu. Boss Zhong couldn''t see Chen Xiaodao. Boss Zhong was willing to provide us with support. Before, Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi, Chen Xiaodao''s men, were willing to help us."


    "They are both masters. If they come here, we will not lose to Chen Xiaodao. As long as Chen Xiaodao is controlled, others will not make too much resistance."


    "For those people, it makes no difference to change the Lord to anyone."


    "When shall we act?" asked a brother.


    "Tomorrow night!"


    Tomorrow night, there will be more zombies tomorrow. In the evening, Chen Xiaodao and his team have been fighting all day. It is a time of physical emptiness.


    At that time, the success rate was very high. One by one, they seemed to see what they looked like when they were successful, and their faces were full of excitement.


    "Attention, before that, let''s be patient for a while, and pay attention to preserving our strength tomorrow. Tomorrow night, we will gather and take Chen Xiaodao, Nie Yisong and linniang at one fell swoop..."


    "Ha ha, Lin Niang is hot. Shit, I can work until midnight at a glance. I must give that Niang to my brothers to have a good time..."


    "Just..."


    A burst of noise, everyone was in high spirits. Only stone felt that the sound was so harsh and unbearable.


    "Well, today''s words have been noticed. Before that, no one should leak the news," Wan Xiaoyi said.


    "Everyone swear..."


    One by one, they raised their hands and swore that only stone was silent.


    Wan Xiaoyi looked at the stone: "stone, will you help my sister-in-law? If we don''t succeed tomorrow, my sister-in-law will be insulted by Chen Xiaodao. You won''t look at my sister-in-law..."


    "I won''t watch my sister-in-law being bullied." the Stone said in a muffled voice.


    After getting the guarantee of the stone, the group dispersed.


    What happened tonight has brought a great shock to the stone. On the one hand is the territory side, on the other side is the sister-in-law.


    Lin Yi and the people in the territory were really nice to their brothers and sisters and saved their lives; This kind of thing makes stone feel betrayal in his heart.


    I don''t like that taste very much, but on the other side is my sister-in-law.


    If you tell Lin Yi the news, the Lord boss will certainly make a big mess when the corpse tide strikes in order to maintain the stability of s city.


    Then Rego and his sister-in-law are in danger.


    For a time, all kinds of thoughts were entangled in the heart of stone, and finally turned into chaos.


    Most importantly, there is another thought in stone''s heart, that is... I want to live with my sister-in-law, even in a territory. I''m very satisfied to meet stone every day.


    This selfishness makes the stone feel quite embarrassed.


    Shaking, the stone didn''t know how to go back. Just returned to his room and opened the door, the stone was startled. There was an extra person in the room.


    Who is not Bai Qiu?


    "Sister, why are you here? It''s so late. Why don''t you rest?" the Stone said awkwardly, his eyes floating disorderly.


    "Elder brother, who did you see?" Bai Qiu sighed and asked.


    Stone face suddenly became red: "I went out for a walk, and I didn''t see anyone."


    "Elder brother, do you know that you are not suitable to lie at all. You blush when you open your mouth. Are you going to see Wan Xiaoyi?" Bai Qiu said.


    The stone suddenly grew up and didn''t know what to say.


    After holding for a long time, he said, "how do you know?"


    "Hum, when Wan Xiaoyi went to find you, I followed behind. If I hadn''t been found, I would like to see what that woman is doing for you..." Bai qiuleng said with a hum.


    Night is bad for baiqiu, the light is scarce, and baiqiu''s ability can''t be brought into play. If it''s day, baiqiu must follow the past to see what those people are muttering.


    But unlike her wooden brother, Bai Qiu is very smart. Even if she doesn''t hear the specific conversation, she just looks at the situation. Bai Qiu knows it''s definitely not as simple as getting together.


    "Is wan Xiaoyi looking for you to win you over, and then resist a lord and let Lei Ming become the Lord?"


    The stone stared and opened his mouth. He couldn''t hide anything in front of his sister.


    "There are five territories here. Tong Lei is mysterious. Bingya''s strength is too terrible. Here and Zhong lixiu are the strongest. Let''s calculate. It''s Chen Xiaodao''s side?"


    "Because now the corpse tide is coming, Chen Xiaodao has no time to manage the territory. Are you going to start a rebellion at this time?"


    This sister is so smart. She just followed her past and saw some figures and an inexplicable party. Unexpectedly, Bai Qiu guessed so many things.


    Moreover, what Bai Qiu said, stone didn''t know how to refute.


    Seeing her brother''s appearance, Bai Qiu suddenly felt that iron is not steel: "brother, you are confused..."


    "Don''t you know how hard our life is now? It''s not easy to survive from the lizard man. Do you want to continue to wander outside?"


    "If... You really do this, when brother Lin knows, he will kill you... Brother Lin, he hates this kind of thing most."


    Stone''s face was a little pale: "but... If we don''t go to help, sister-in-law... Sister-in-law will be bullied by Chen Xiaodao..."


    "Come on, why did Chen Xiaodao bully Wan Xiaoyi? Wan Xiaoyi didn''t say it herself. You believe everything she said?" Bai Qiu turned her eyes.


    "Chen Xiaodao has controlled the territory for a long time. There are many beautiful women in the territory. What rumors have been heard? Apart from others, the linniang next to him is a very beautiful woman, but have you seen Chen Xiaodao move against linniang?"


    "Believe what Wan Xiaoyi says. You''re really hooked by that woman..."


    "Let''s go now and tell the Lord the news quickly. I don''t want to get into trouble." Bai Qiu said immediately.


    The stone''s head shook like a rattle: "no, no, it hurt my sister-in-law? Brother song is so kind to us, how can we..."


    Brother song, that''s the deputy head, Wan Xiaoyi''s ex husband.


    But this sentence stunned Bai Qiu, and a tragic smile appeared on her face: "brother song?"


    "If you send that woman down to meet brother song, perhaps brother song will be more happy?" Bai Qiu said with a sneer.


    The stone was stunned: "what did you say?"


    "Do you know how brother song died?"

 Chapter 553

    "Do you know how brother song died?" Bai Qiu said with a sneer.


    "That''s not... Brother song stayed behind because he was surrounded by zombies, so..." Stone said foolishly. Stone always thought so. Is there anything hidden in it?


    "That''s just for you." Bai Qiu sneered: "in my opinion, brother song was probably killed by thunder, Lei Yan and WAN Xiaoyi."


    "It''s impossible..."


    "Nothing is impossible. At that time, a group of them went out to look for food. Who were there? Brother song, Lei Ming, Lei Yan, Wan Xiaoyi, Shi Chang and Xiao Yi? Which of these people is not Lei Ming''s confidant?"


    "Moreover, elder brother song is a person with fire ability. Although he has strong attack power, he is very slow and his defense power is not good. In that case, how can such a person be killed? Among those people, Shi Chang, who has the body strengthening system, isn''t it better to let Shi Chang die?"


    The more Stone said, the more frightened he was. Stone had never considered these things before. Now when he heard his sister say so, stone felt that it was full of all kinds of problems.


    "Moreover, don''t you find that Lei Yan''s strength has suddenly become much stronger since brother song''s sacrifice. Many times, the way to operate the flame is very similar to brother song."


    This time, even if the stone is stupid, I know what my sister means.


    Those people... Even including brother song''s wife, murdered brother song, and then... Dug out brother song''s ability crystal core and gave it to Lei Yan.


    "This is just your guess..."


    "Yes, it''s just my guess. I have no evidence, but... I know another thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s about the affair between Wan Xiaoyi''s bitch and Lei Ming. They''ve been having an affair for a long time, but everyone doesn''t know it." Bai Qiu said contemptuously. As a woman, she despised that kind of person.


    This is absolutely impossible. Stone only feels that a belief in his heart is collapsing rapidly.


    The perfect woman in my heart, unexpectedly


    "Nothing is impossible. At that time, my ability was still very weak. I was training my strength every day. That day, when I was training my strength, I inadvertently wrapped my body with light, and no one saw me. As a result, I just saw Lei Ming and WAN Xiaoyi sleeping together in the woods behind the team..."


    "It was in XX city that the two people met behind, but brother song seemed to know the collusion between the two people long ago, and then he was caught and raped by brother song. The three people had a big quarrel. Finally, Lei Ming promised that he would never contact Wan Xiaoyi again in the future."


    Only Bai Qiu knows those things. Maybe those people can''t think of it. When they do that, they will be found by a person.


    Then stone remembered that they had been in that city for half a month. During that period, brother song seemed to be sad and depressed. Is that the reason?


    When he left this city and went to the next city, brother song... Disappeared.


    Can we say... Is it really Lei Ming and WAN Xiao Yi who did it?


    "Impossible, our team is so united..." stone still can''t believe it.


    "Unity? That''s what unity shows others. It''s dirty behind the scenes. Who knows? Wan Xiaoyi''s woman... Hum, on the surface, she is gentle and virtuous, but behind the scenes, she is a man who steals women and prostitutes, has an affair with Lei Ming, and even has an affair with Lei Yan. That woman is best at seducing men everywhere with her beauty and pity."


    And the silly stone in front of me is the one seduced.


    "If we follow together, what benefits will it do us? There are no benefits. For us, everything is no different from our current life. Maybe it''s better. Those who really benefit are still thunder."


    "And we may be dissatisfied with brother Lin because of betrayal. You have seen that brother Lin is very nice in this territory for such a long time. As long as you follow him, brother Lin will take care of you as much as possible, but... Brother Lin hates those who betray inside and outside. If we betray, Shi Chang, Lei Yan may be our end. "


    "Do you think that when brother Lin is angry and thundering, they will spare no effort to protect us?"


    "So, the best way for us now is to hurry to find brother Lin and tell brother Lin the news! In short, you can''t go there. As for what decision brother Lin will make, it''s all brother Lin''s business." Bai Qiu finally said.


    The stone seems unable to recover from this shock.


    "I''m your sister. Even if people all over the world are hurting you, I won''t hurt you. Everything I do is for you," Bai Qiu said.


    This sentence made the stone finally stand up.


    As Bai Qiu said, this is the only real family member in the world.


    Just in the stone''s heart, he was still turning other ideas. He didn''t believe Wan Xiaoyi would be that kind of woman, even if it was said by his sister.


    He wants to plead with brother Lin to see if he can be more lenient to Wan Xiaoyi, or allow Wan Xiaoyi to join the territory.


    Holding her brother, Bai Qiu immediately ran to the place where brother Lin lived.


    But they didn''t notice that in a dark corner, they were looking at the picture here.


    Staring at Bai Qiu''s figure, a trace of obscenity flashed in his eyes.


    I didn''t see what this guy did. I just opened my mouth. In a trance, there seemed to be an invisible arc in the air, which quickly spread in the past and got into baiqiu and stone''s nose.


    That''s a pungent smell of... Alcohol?


    No... it''s that guy!


    Bai Qiu immediately reacted and opened her mouth to shout, but it was too late. As soon as her body was soft and her head was dizzy, she immediately fainted on the ground.


    Then a figure came out. It was a short fat man who was fat and trembled three times.


    A pair of eyes glittered with obscenity. His ability was regarded as the most useless ability in the team.


    He likes drinking and can make wine for himself. He can produce high concentration of alcohol body or volatile alcohol gas out of thin air.


    This move is basically useless to deal with zombies. Zombies won''t get drunk.


    But dealing with people has never failed, especially those who can''t drink, can almost instantly make people fall into a hangover and unconscious, and then they can do whatever they want.


    These two people, which direction should be where Lin Yi lives?


    Hum, elder sister Wan Xiaoyi trusts this stone, but he doesn''t trust it. Stone has a lot of rights under Lin Yi. Maybe she has been bought by Lin Yi long ago. That woman may also have an affair with Lin Yi.


    They will probably rebel, so after that meeting, this man has been hiding here. Sure enough, the two men ran in the direction of Lin Yi and must have made a small report with Lin Yi.


    How could it be? At that time, the fat man immediately put the two people down. Although the stone guy is not small, he gets drunk with wine.


    As for Bai Qiu''s woman... Tut Tut, even at night, her long legs, butt, chest and face look so attractive.


    Although it''s said that we have to inform the eldest sister about things here as soon as possible, but... It should be no problem to cheer ourselves up first?


    The guy smiled and stretched out his chubby claws at Bai Qiu.


    But... Before I could touch it, there came a burst of neat footsteps.


    "I just heard something here. Why didn''t I see anyone?"


    From the patrol?


    Damn it!


    Finally, the beautiful meat in my mouth is gone.


    The fat man stamped his feet reluctantly, and then turned and left here.


    Before long, several members of the patrol appeared here.


    "There are two people here. There are enemies? Eh, no... why is there such a strong smell of alcohol? I fainted. These two people were drunk and fell here. Aren''t they crazy?"

 Chapter 554

    When the next day, Bai Qiu woke up first. When he just woke up, he only felt a pain in his head, almost bursting open.


    When she woke up, Bai Qiu found herself lying in her brother''s room and on the bed. As for the stone, she lay on the ground like a stone, motionless and snoring.


    Then, Bai Qiu''s head quickly recalled that last night, he and his brother were going to find brother Lin, and then... How could he lie in the room?


    By the way, on the way, I seem to feel something?


    It''s that guy... It''s little fat.


    Bai Qiu finally reacts. She breathes a smell of alcohol in her nose, and then doesn''t know anything. When she wakes up, she has arrived here.


    It must be the little fat who did it secretly, and then... Maybe for some other reason, the two were sent back to the room.


    In the end, it was Bai Qiu. It didn''t take long to think of an eight nine ten.


    Anxious, Bai Qiu quickly got up from bed and shook hard for a long time, finally waking up her brother.


    "Damn, we''ve been calculated..." Bai Qiu said while running with her brother.


    It seems that Wan Xiaoyi, although looking for her brother, is still worried about her brother and has arranged for someone to monitor her.


    This is terrible. I don''t know when it is now. Maybe those people have started in advance?


    Damn it, this is a big trouble.


    He rushed out of the room directly. When he saw someone, Bai Qiu immediately grabbed him.


    "Eh? You two finally wake up? One day, you''ve been sleeping for almost a day. It''s all afternoon. How much wine did you drink last night?" the man happened to be a member of the patrol team yesterday: "when I met you, they were both drunk."


    "Where''s the boss?"


    Bai Qiu didn''t care to thank him at all, so she asked quickly.


    "Brother Lin? Brother Lin is killing zombies outside..."


    Before the brother finished speaking, Bai Qiu immediately rushed out of the city with a stone.


    God, look at the sun. It''s already afternoon. I don''t know if I can keep up.


    Boom


    There was another Nami in our team. Originally, Nami was not strong enough to serve as such a commando task.


    But Nami can make ice, which can fit with my energy collapse, and let the energy collapse exert the strongest destructive power.


    Green energy scattered from the sky, like raindrops, fell among the corpses in front, and then burst open.


    For a moment, there was a large blank all around.


    But there are more zombies today. Even if one move kills a large area, there will be zombies from behind to fill this vacancy.


    At this time, Chen Bolin''s body suddenly appeared in the center of the team: "brother Lin, Bai Qiu and stone have something to find you."


    "Looking for me?" in the battle, I frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. They won''t talk, but they seem to be in a hurry," Chen Bolin said.


    Something may have happened again.


    Glancing at the zombie in front of me, I said in a deep voice, "retreat."


    Our commandos are the top members in the territory. When attacking, the zombies can''t be stopped, and when retreating, the zombies can''t be carried.


    When we returned to the city, we saw Bai Qiu and Shi Shi standing under the city wall with anxious faces.


    "Sister Bai Qiu, what''s the matter? I''m so anxious?" I asked curiously looking at Bai Qiu.


    "Brother Lin, something''s wrong, thunder, they''re going to riot..." Bai Qiu said quickly.


    "What?" hearing this, I felt as if I had heard the Arabian Nights.


    Thunder is going to riot? Are you kidding? As long as the guy is not a fool, he knows that the possibility of their riot is basically zero. His men are scattered. Even if there is no dispersion, there are only a few hundred people, which is not enough to start the riot.


    But I soon knew why.


    Bai Qiu quickly repeated what Shi Shi said: "they got the support of Zhong lixiu and wanted to overthrow Chen Xiaodao. The original plan was tonight."


    "My brother and I are going to talk to brother Lin right away, but xiaopang got into a hole and he knocked us out..." Bai Qiu said.


    No wonder, I have some impression of the little fat with such a big wine smell. The main reason is that his ability is too special. I think that kind of power should be of no great use. I''ll take him to the territory. Even if I want to make trouble, I''m afraid he doesn''t have that strength.


    I didn''t expect that guy would get in at this time. I didn''t expect that.


    How can Zhong lixiu support thunder? Tut Tut, it seems that the guy is in trouble and wants to continue to cultivate a group of his confidants in s city.


    Chen Xiaodao is the easiest guy to handle.


    The guy Lei Ming really underestimated him. He was able to hook up with Zhong lixiu and take precautions. Unexpectedly, these people still made trouble.


    Shit, these people really pick the time. Now it''s the tide of corpses. Everyone is busy dealing with zombies, and those people actually want to take this opportunity to usurp power.


    Although it doesn''t happen in my territory, this kind of thing really makes people angry.


    It doesn''t matter. S city will be unstable and have no intention to fight because of this.


    These goddamn scum, I knew I should have thrown these garbage directly there.


    Damn it!


    What bothers me most is that those people I recruited into the territory are good to them, but those damn guys actually eat inside and outside and collude with those people.


    This kind of thing is what I hate most.


    The body involuntarily sent out a evil spirit, and his eyes became a little fierce.


    Eat the food in my territory and live in the houses in my territory, but in the end, they provoke the old brothers in my territory to run out and make trouble. Now they even collude with people in other territories to make trouble when the corpse tide strikes.


    The practices of these people have offended the taboo in my heart.


    The evil spirit from his body frightened Shitou. Fortunately, he obeyed his sister, otherwise... Brother Lin will not let him go.


    "Brother Lin, what are you going to do?" Bai Qiu asked, seeing that I hadn''t made a sound for a long time.


    "You two stay here and do what others should do."


    "Little yellow book, I''ll leave the commando to you for the time being. I''ll deal with the things over there." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Xiaohuang Book nodded: "don''t make too much noise. Now is a critical time."


    "Don''t worry, I know the sense of propriety. I just used to punish those guys who eat inside and climb outside, especially the little fat. Yesterday he was also a man in our territory. As a man of the territory, attacking his companions in the territory is a taboo in our territory, isn''t it?" I grinned grimly.


    Looking at my appearance, Bai Qiu trembled and mourned for the little fat in her heart for two minutes. The guy was miserable.


    "Well... I''ll go with you." fan Xiaotian suddenly snorted.


    Looking at this guy, we couldn''t help smiling on our faces.


    This guy must have heard that Chen Xiaodao''s territory is going to be in turmoil. Are you worried about that woman?


    I don''t know when that triangular relationship was the head.


    He is a married woman. Can he say that fan Xiaotian likes this mouth?


    "In addition, Dao Yu, Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao, you three can follow. If this boy goes crazy, only you can stop him," said little yellow book.


    Although little yellow book seldom talks, little yellow book has a high position in the territory, and he is also the most calm person.


    Those people had just made trouble before, but they were still in riot. Others didn''t know, but little yellow book knew that the anger in my heart was absolutely in the sky.


    Moreover, the most important point is that Chen Xiaodao is now the only person who knows the location of the seven people except Zhong lixiu.


    With this, Chen Xiaodao can never be killed.


    "Go!" Leng hum and take several people away.


    I want to see who that thunder is. I haven''t paid attention to that guy before.


    Now it seems that I really underestimated that guy.

 Chapter 555

    Only four people, including me, were brought to deal with so many masters of the other side, and there may be support from Zhong lixiu.


    So it seems that the number of people is not enough.


    Not enough?


    I''m kidding. I was just going to go there alone. For those garbage, I''m enough alone. Taking one more person is a high regard for those people.


    He rushed directly to Chen Xiaodao''s territory. The gloomy expression on his face all the way made people feel frightened. No one dared to touch my eyebrows at this time.


    At this time, on the other side, a woman is running crazy. Who is that person, not linniang? But now linniang looks quite miserable, and her body is full of scars.


    In particular, a slender arm is powerless, obviously broken, and dozens of people are desperately chasing after it.


    Those people are all experts under Lei Ming. Their strength is quite good. They are all first-class experts. They are single to single. Linniang is not afraid at all, even one to ten linniang.


    But there are dozens of people on the other side. The most important thing is that they have been injured in the previous battle and can''t stop these people''s attacks at all.


    Linniang is desperately running away, hoping to find a safe place to have a little rest.


    Finally, when we get to the city center, the front is the territory of Lin Yi. As long as we get to the territory of Lin Yi, these people may not dare to make trouble again?


    Linniang thinks so, but linniang is wrong!


    When they arrived at Lin Yi''s territory, those who pursued and killed behind did hesitate a little, but they saw that they were about to succeed. A trace of ferocity flashed in their eyes and chased and killed again.


    Not only continue to chase over, but also constantly throw out a variety of forces to attack linniang, hoping to intercept linniang.


    However, these people ignore that around here, there are a large number of ordinary people busy, constantly transporting materials to the front line.


    That appearance changed linniang''s face.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way..." shouted to let those people get out of the way. Linniang didn''t want to cause casualties here because of her appearance.


    Those people are just innocent people.


    But it''s okay not to speak. With this speech, the breath in my chest dissipated.


    The body that had been moving fast suddenly slowed down.


    It was at this moment that the people behind immediately seized the opportunity. One of them opened his hands, suddenly knelt on the ground and pressed his hands down.


    Then, only a wave suddenly spread from the ground, and the terrible impact quickly spread forward.


    Earth ripple!


    In an instant, that terrible power came to linniang''s feet, and then exploded suddenly.


    Just before I got out of the territory, I heard chaos ahead.


    Then with a bang, a crack was suddenly opened on the ground 100 meters ahead, and a figure was thrown out of the crack.


    The whole body was covered with sticky blood, and the scattered stones made the surroundings a mess. Many members who were hurrying to the front line and transporting materials were devastated.


    A dozen people were blown out.


    That scene almost appeared in front of me, and the expression on his face was instantly iron blue.


    Quickly rushed to the side of those brothers and quickly used the healing technique and red potion.


    However, even so, two people died of bleeding from their seven orifices due to their severe injuries..


    Earth ripple, a powerful earth system ability, is a unique skill developed by the person with the ability. Generally speaking, the earth system ability focuses on defense. Some people will make stone statues and natives to help attack, or arrange a thick layer of rock armor on their body surface.


    However, this guy is really a genius. He extends his control over the earth to the earth.


    Quickly impact your own strength to the feet of the enemy in front in the form of fluctuation, and then explode from the position of the enemy''s feet, which can destroy a large area of the enemy at once.


    But this time, these people... Offended the wrong people.


    In the midst of a cloud of smoke and dust, those people rushed out from behind. They didn''t seem to see those innocent people around. They rushed directly at the woman who fell to the ground.


    That woman is linniang.


    She was seriously injured. It can be said that Lin Niang didn''t even have the strength to fight back. It was difficult to move.


    But now, not before, there was a tall man beside linniang.


    The two axes were thrown directly on the ground, just like the strongest shields. Whoever wants to rush over must pass the man''s level first.


    This man is fan Xiaotian!


    Maybe linniang is lucky that two men will stand up for her.


    At this time, those talents found that there seemed to be some different roles here.


    Fan Xiaotian is a well-known strong man in the forest art territory. I heard this guy is terrible.


    There are also Xiao Ya, Dao Yu and Zi Jiao... In the forest art territory, they almost represent strong, sexy and charming goddesses respectively.


    Why are they here?


    It''s troublesome. It seems that it''s not so easy to kill this woman.


    "Boss fan, we don''t invade the river. This woman is a fugitive in our territory. Our boss is chasing him. Can you give her to us?" it was a man in Chen Xiaodao''s territory.


    It''s not Lei Ming''s Gang, but one of Chen Xiaodao''s original subordinates. It seems that this guy has been bribed and has become Lei Ming''s loyal running dog.


    And this guy seems to think we don''t know and wants to deceive us.


    It was just this guy''s words that completely angered me.


    The body involuntarily stood up from the ground, holding a petite body in his arms.


    It was the body of a 16-year-old girl. Her body was gently held in her arms, and she could hardly feel the weight.


    In our territory, children under the age of 18 do not have to participate in the battle, but these people have never been idle. They have always provided support in the rear.


    Transport ammunition, food, water and wound medicine for the warriors fighting on the front line.


    They are also using their own strength to pay for this territory.


    However, the girl did not die under the attack of the zombie, but died under the attack of these people.


    Besides, it was a man of nearly 70 years old whose neck was directly broken.


    "You say... Well water doesn''t invade the river?" my voice was hoarse. On the surface of my body, black airflow was creeping, looking like a devil.


    At this time, those people finally found my existence and the body I held in my hand.


    Their faces finally changed.


    "I don''t care what you want to do, but... I remember what I said. Don''t make trouble in my territory and don''t hurt people in my territory. It seems that you have forgotten what happened." the cold voice.


    The man was suddenly sweating and pale. Of course, he knew how terrible I was. I was juxtaposed with Bingya. I was the shortest protector in the city.


    "Boss Lin, this is a misunderstanding. We didn''t expect to hurt her, but accidentally hurt her..."


    "Accidental injury? A teenage life was lost by your accidental injury..."


    "My grass, isn''t it just an ordinary person? We all apologized. What else do you want?" a man under thunder didn''t know how terrible I was, but said with disdain on his face.


    Ordinary people''s lives, apologize?


    It seems that an apology can offset a human life. When did ordinary people''s lives become so worthless?


    This sentence, not to mention me, the faces of other people around him became ugly.


    No one wants to be ignored like this.


    I put the little girl''s body on the ground, stared at the people in front of me and said almost word by word.


    "Ordinary people may be worthless in your eyes and kill at will, but... In my territory, even ordinary people are members of our big family..."


    "Those who hurt me... I will make you pay the price..."

 Chapter 556

    The voice sounded colder and colder, and the feeling was chilling.


    Even the man who did it before changed his face slightly.


    Looking at me, he said, "what do you want? We have apologized. Do you want us to kneel down and apologize, or do you want the ability crystal core, how many?"


    Chen Xiaodao''s men winked at the guy, but the fool didn''t see it at all.


    This guy doesn''t understand at all. Now every word he says is constantly stimulating the flame in my heart, making the flame burn more and more intense and terrible.


    "I don''t want you to kneel down and apologize, and I don''t want your ability crystal core..." I sneered: "one life for another. Should I know the most basic truth?"


    "Two people died on our side, and you have to die two."


    This sentence immediately made those people look ugly, dead? I''m kidding. They survived so hard. How are they willing to die easily?


    What''s more, is it to bury ordinary people? That''s a shame.


    But what scares them more is still behind.


    "But... I don''t know who did it just now... So... Kill them all, so they won''t be missed."


    "Boss Lin, come on, it''s easy to discuss things..." Chen Xiaodao''s men''s face changed wildly.


    However, before he finished speaking, I had already acted.


    Boom!


    The toes stamped on the ground, and then the whole body ran out directly.


    Sonic boom!


    That familiar feeling appeared again. Only in the case of extreme anger can I experience the power of.


    There was a harsh sound in my ears. The next moment, my body suddenly disappeared. When I appeared again, it was in front of Chen Xiaodao''s men.


    One punch.


    Bang... Bo!


    "Discuss..." the words of the population stopped suddenly before they finished.


    The body shook suddenly.


    Then he looked down and saw that a fist had pierced his chest.


    The strange fist, covered with black armor, looked very strange. The bright red blood fell on the ground along the iron armor.


    The terrible force blew the chest, not to mention the amazing impact, which burst out directly from the back.


    The person behind him was also directly attacked by this impact. With a slap, his body was directly shattered.


    Under one punch, both masters were killed second, and they didn''t even have a chance to react.


    This scene finally made those people feel fear. Now they finally understand what kind of devil they are facing.


    I killed this guy first, because I feel this betrayal guy is more hateful than those under Lei Ming.


    The spirits screamed like frightened rabbits. They wanted to escape.


    But I don''t know when Dao language has appeared in the back.


    Fan Xiaotian is on the left, Xiao Ya is on the right, and Zijiao is behind me. Four people almost form a arena around me. In the center of the arena, there are me and these prey.


    He threw the guy''s body on the ground.


    There was a flash of Madness on the faces of those people who could not escape.


    "Grass, dry him..."


    It can be said that these people have some backbone. At this time, they don''t have a runny nose and tears. Although it''s useless to beg.


    One by one, they fought back and surrounded me with numerous attacks. What''s more, they directly threw the attack at the ordinary people around us, as if they wanted to coerce us into submission by this means.


    But... It''s impossible.


    Sister Dao, Elise, immediately intercept the attacks around. When I''m here, I won''t let these damn garbage hurt the people in our territory again.


    A guy knelt on the ground again, and the ripples of the earth surged again.


    The ground under my feet was shaking violently.


    Linniang fell down under this move before, and now she wants to use this move to deal with me.


    It''s just... I''m not linniang.


    Seeing that the ripple had spread to my feet, I just sneered and stomped down.


    With a bang, the ripple had no chance to explode at all, and directly became a squib under the ground.


    Then my body rushed over again. My speed made these people unable to escape.


    He rushed to the man who showed the ripples of the earth and grabbed the guy''s head. With only a little force from his five fingers, the guy''s head was directly crushed and burst.


    Immediately, the five fingers swiped through the air.


    Yay!


    At this moment, there is no power, it is just the power of pure flesh.


    Under the super fast and super strong force, the five fingers seem to tear five lines in the front space, and cracks spread out in an instant.


    Just ahead, the necks of the three people were torn in an instant.


    At this time, a man took the opportunity to rush behind me. It seemed that he was a physically strengthened person, and his fist hit my head.


    The guy''s arms are as strong as chimpanzees, but they are as fragile as dried noodles in front of me.


    With a flick, he swept his arm and hit the guy''s arm.


    With a click, the bones on the arm were directly broken, and the pale and bloody bone stubble directly pierced the skin and exposed to the outside.


    The severe pain made this guy scream again and again.


    But this is just the beginning of the pain. He sweeps his legs along with the trend. He can''t bear my strength, and his two legs are broken at the same time.


    The body fell to the ground and screamed violently.


    I didn''t kill him. He''s dead. He''ll drain his blood and die in pain.


    One, two, three


    Lei Ming''s men, Chen Xiaodao''s rebellious men. What I knew and didn''t know before are all my hunting targets now.


    I even have a feeling that killing these people is not much different from killing zombies.


    It''s a mistake to let these people enter s city. This kind of garbage might as well die outside.


    Dozens of people are all capable people. They are usually a group of proud and powerful guys, as well as a group of experts. They show off their strength and don''t care about ordinary people at all.


    But now it''s time for them to pay the price.


    The bloody scene, the tragic picture and the shrill voice made it a hell on earth.


    Those behind, seeing this picture, did not feel any pity at all.


    Growing up at the end of the world, I have long been used to countless bloody, but my heart will be full of happiness.


    Because these people killed their companions, the girl and the old man. They deserve to die!


    This is your boss. When someone hurts people in the territory, the boss will make those people pay dozens or hundreds of times.


    It is for this reason that they stay in this territory, so they are convinced of their boss.


    Because of this kind of short protection, that is the boss''s most admirable charm.


    As an ordinary person, he can only seek asylum in the end of the world, and nothing is more fortunate than finding such a boss.


    Finally, after I killed more than half of the people, the remaining people were afraid.


    They were not rivals at all. They screamed one by one to escape.


    However, it seems that the people surrounded are no better than the devil.


    A huge axe swept across and directly divided the guy in front in two.


    The cross whirling blade rotates quickly in front of the three people. Their necks are cut and their blood flows.


    The dagger revolved around the body, Shua, and the last guy was stabbed in the heart by the dagger.


    Everyone, no one can survive.


    The heart was cut open and the ability nucleus was taken out.


    "You go on working. Let''s deal with some things. These ability nuclei will be distributed to you after this corpse tide," he said to the brothers.


    "Boss, be careful," the brothers told us.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll be fine. You should be careful. If you encounter this kind of thing again, call the patrol!"

 Chapter 557

    He ordered the two brothers to carry their bodies down and put them in the ice cave. Now they are still preparing for war and cannot be buried for the time being.


    After the corpse tide attack, they will be buried in the Loess with those warriors who died in the war.


    As for those garbage bodies, they were randomly thrown into the ditch. For these people, they even felt sick at a glance. No one was willing to clean up their bodies.


    As for linniang, her injury is also very serious, but as long as she is not dead, she can be saved. Dao language also becomes the appearance of the judgment Angel Kyle. She uses the healing technique with me, and linniang''s injury recovers quickly.


    Although some internal injuries take a long time to recover, at least they don''t need help.


    "Boss Lin, please... Help... Our territory!" linniang begged me immediately after waking up.


    Linniang can''t help it. Although some unpleasant things have happened before, linniang doesn''t know who to ask for help, so she can only run to our territory.


    I just didn''t expect that two people in our territory died because of my own reasons. Linniang never thought of it. I was worried that I might be angry for this reason.


    "Don''t worry, although two people died in our territory because of you, it''s not your intention. I punished those killers, and I won''t spread my anger on you." I said coldly.


    Linniang was a little relieved.


    After a pause, I asked, "thunder, that guy... Rioted?"


    Lin Niang was obviously stunned: "how do you know?"


    I came to ask for help, but I haven''t said the reason. How does Lin Yi know? Moreover, Lin Yi should be on the front line now, killing zombies with people. How could he happen to be here.


    Otherwise, this time I may really die.


    "Naturally, someone told me," I said briefly, and then asked, "how''s the situation in your territory now?"


    "Very bad." the expression on linniang''s face was a little painful: "that thunder didn''t know what means to use. In such a short time, he colluded with a large number of experts in the territory!"


    "As you know, in terms of loyalty, there is basically no loyalty. The members are always free to come and go. The composition of the members is quite loose. Thunder colludes with some, and the rest are watching. Only a few hundred capable people who really work together with us are killed and injured by each other soon..."


    Chen Xiaodao''s territory is like this. Chen Xiaodao has almost no constraints on the territory. Anyone can come and go if he wants. In this case, it is difficult to gather people''s hearts.


    Of course, this reason may be that Chen Xiaodao focuses his attention on another problem and doesn''t want to bother about territory management.


    But now, it has led to a very serious problem.


    Lei Ming is an expert at attracting people. In this case, it''s easy to attract people to his side as long as he promises to give them some benefits.


    Generous treatment, women, ability crystal core, noble status... These are great temptations for capable people.


    There are not many capable people in Chen Xiaodao''s territory. The total number is one or two thousand.


    Hundreds of people have been attracted by thunder, and some are in a wait-and-see state. It''s good to have one third of what they are really willing to pay for this territory.


    As a result, in this case, it can''t stop the other party''s attack at all.


    Moreover, the time chosen by the other party is also just right. Although it is not the most tired time after a hard day of fighting, at this time, Chen Xiaodao may be taking people to kill zombies outside. Those people took the opportunity to take down the interior of the territory. Even Chen Xiaodao and linniang brought people back too late.


    In fact, it was almost what I thought. At that time, linniang and Nie Yisong were fighting outside with some of their men. Suddenly, they saw a little brother running over and saying that there was a thunder riot.


    Then linniang and Nie Yisong immediately brought people back to calm the riot.


    But my side consumed too much strength because of the battle, coupled with the disadvantage in the number of people, I was not the opponent of the other side at all. I wanted to quell the riot, but I was soon won by the other side.


    "Yi song... In order to protect me, he was seriously injured by thunder and caught alive. I fought hard to kill a blood path from those people and rushed to ask for help." linniang said with some worry, and her eyes were red.


    Although the territory management is loose and free to come and go, linniang asks herself and the Lord that she is good at taking care of the brothers in the territory. Now she is stabbed in the back by her own people, which really makes linniang a little sad.


    "Where''s Chen Xiaodao?" I asked.


    In linniang''s story, only one Chen Xiaodao was missing.


    "The Lord and Tong Lei found a different mutant nightmare zombie together. They suspected that the much larger Mutant Nightmare zombie might be the leader of this corpse tide. They wanted to kill the zombie first, but they chased it out. Now they don''t know where it is."


    I''m afraid it''s the same as the mutant tyrant we killed before. It belongs to the king among the mutant zombies. It''s super powerful. That powerful guy is likely to be the leader of the corpse tide. It''s not a wrong decision to kill first.


    But this time, it''s a help to Lei Ming. Otherwise, with the strength of Chen Xiaodao, linniang and Nie Yisong should not fall so soon.


    "I''m a little surprised. Why did you come to us for help? How are you sure I''ll save you?" I asked as we rushed to Chen Xiaodao''s territory with Lin Niang.


    Linniang seemed a little strange: "I''m not sure, but... Our Lord called Yisong and me to the side a few days ago and told us to take all my people to you if something happened to him one day... We just thought he was joking."


    I see, Chen Xiaodao... I believe I will give preferential treatment to the members of his territory and will not give second-class treatment, and he knows that if he wants to rescue the seven people, it is almost a fatal outcome.


    The possibility of success is almost zero, but in this case, Chen Xiaodao still made this choice.


    That guy is determined to die, leaving a way for the people in his territory.


    Chen Xiaodao is going to deal with these things alone. He doesn''t want to involve the people in his territory.


    This guy


    Unfortunately, he is so considerate of the people in the territory. At this time, so many people in the territory betrayed this guy. I wonder if Chen Xiaodao will feel heartache after knowing this?


    "Moreover, Zhong lixiu also participated in this riot."


    "Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi both appeared. Otherwise, Yisong and I would not lose to Lei Ming..." Lin Niang said in a hoarse voice, obviously hating those two guys.


    After a pause, linniang asked again, "are we... Enough people?"


    Linniang is worried that our strength may be insufficient. After all, the other party has thunder, Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi, as well as that woman. Wan Xiaoyi''s strength is also quite strong, which is only slightly inferior to her own. With the four masters and hundreds of capable people, we can really be not enough.


    But this sentence made all of us laugh.


    "Who do you think we are?" smiled, and the voice was full of confidence.


    Just a few minions. To deal with those minions, if I need to send most of the territory''s forces, I''ll be fooling around in vain.


    In fact, I''m going to go there alone, but the little yellow book guy, a mother-in-law, is worried that I''m crazy and no one can hold me down. That''s why he asked several people to come with me!


    At the same time, on the other side, Lei Ming, Gong Zhuhai, Cao Yi and WAN Xiaoyi are all proud.


    Around them, there were more than a thousand capable people.


    There were only a few hundred, but after they won, the remaining neutral members also chose to take refuge, making their strength soar sharply.


    The taste of the boss is intoxicating.

 Chapter 558

    The taste of the boss is intoxicating.


    From the day when he became the boss, Lei Ming has felt the temptation. In the end of the world, Lei Ming is deeply fascinated by the supreme taste. He does not allow anyone to challenge his authority.


    The boss should have all the best things, the best shelter, the best food... And the best women.


    Because the most attractive woman is actually the woman of her own brother, how can it be, although it is said that the two were old friends before the end of the world.


    But Lei Ming still can''t stand this feeling, so Lei Ming hooked up with Wan Xiaoyi, who has long been dissatisfied with the gentle husband who only takes care of her brothers.


    The two soon hooked up. They were enjoying the most beautiful woman. Lei Ming was very proud, but unexpectedly they were found.


    Now that he has been found, this guy will become his own threat. He must be eliminated.


    So I made a plan with the woman and killed the man. Now thunder can''t forget the sad look that guy looked at himself before he died.


    I just didn''t expect that I was caught by those damn lizards, damn guy.


    Later, although he was saved, he changed from the eldest brother to the youngest brother. He was still the type with little status.


    This is absolutely unacceptable!


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I''m now the boss again. Linniang''s woman ran away, but it shouldn''t be far. So many brothers chased and killed the past, and it''s best to kill the woman easily. Of course, it''s best to catch the woman alive. After all, the woman''s body is too hot.


    Now Nie Yisong, the No. 2 figure in the territory, has also been captured alive. In addition to those who had taken refuge in him before, those neutral members have now also chosen themselves.


    It can be said that he has mastered most of the power in the territory. Although Chen Xiaodao hasn''t come back, looking at the current situation, even Chen Xiaodao''s return is of no use at all.


    That guy has lost his chance to turn the tide.


    All the members who were loyal to the territory are now captured alive. In addition to the dead, there are more than 200 people left, bound and surrounded in the center.


    Every war will kill people.


    Two or three hundred people died this time, and the territory was filled with the pungent smell of blood.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, I have mastered the power of the boss now.


    The feeling of being lost and recovered is really great. It''s like being in heaven. Looking at the frightened eyes of those people, Lei Ming gets great satisfaction in his heart.


    Thunder even wanted to howl excitedly, if not to maintain his boss''s style.


    As a boss, you must show your kindness, so Lei Ming is ready to give those people a chance and a choice.


    Take refuge in yourself or die?


    "I''m different from Chen Xiaodao. I''ll become the Lord of this territory. I''ll lead you to survive the corpse tide. I''ll take the lead. I won''t disappear from time to time like that guy..." thundered loudly.


    "Moreover, I am also very generous. As long as you choose to take refuge in me and be loyal to me, I can ignore everything before. In the future, I can treat you as brothers. Everyone has both blessings and difficulties..."


    "But if you don''t choose to take refuge in me, it''s my enemy. I''m also cruel to the enemy. Don''t blame me for being rude at that time."


    "So... Do you have the choice now, take refuge in me, or... Die?" Lei Ming asked a capable person with a grim smile.


    There was a kind of fear in the eyes of the capable person, and his body seemed to tremble.


    But at this time, he smiled: "brother Dao saved my life... When I was besieged by zombies, brother Dao saved me and sent me to s city..."


    "So..."


    "So, I will never betray brother Dao in my life." although the young man was afraid, he still said in a deep voice with a firm tone.


    "I appreciate your courage." Lei Ming sighed, "if only you could be used by me, but... It''s not my race. Its heart must be different... So I''m sorry."


    Thunder smiled and put a hand on the man''s shoulder.


    The next moment, the super strong current spread out in an instant. Only a scream was heard, and the brother''s body was immediately charred by lightning.


    Dead.


    Laughing and killing without blinking, this scene makes people feel creepy fear.


    Nie Yisong roared loudly. His body was struggling desperately, but his body was bound by countless iron chains. In addition, the previous battle led to serious physical consumption and couldn''t get rid of it. He could only watch the brother die in the hands of the garbage.


    "Thunder, you bastard, you will be punished..." Nie Yisong roared.


    "Retribution?" Lei Ming smiled. If there was such a thing, he killed the man surnamed song and robbed his woman. Shouldn''t the retribution have come long ago, but now, he hasn''t lived well.


    "Don''t worry, it''s your turn right away..." Lei Ming smiled grimly and came to the next person.


    Perhaps because of the death of his brother before, this man felt afraid and chose to take refuge.


    The effect of killing on the spot is still obvious.


    Several people in succession chose to take refuge in Lei Ming, because if they dared to say no, this guy would really kill himself immediately.


    No one wants to die. Everyone wants to live.


    Of course, there are also some brothers who would rather die than survive under the demon who killed their companions and comrades in arms. As a result, what they are waiting for is death.


    Gradually, it was finally Nie Yisong''s turn.


    "Nie Yisong, I admire you very much. Your strength is really good... You and your wife killed many of our brothers." Lei Ming said.


    "According to the truth, I should kill you immediately without saying a word, but... For the sake of your good strength, I can give you a chance... To take refuge in me." Lei Ming said: "I don''t kill you, and your wife, and even I can let you maintain your current position, how about?"


    Although Lei Ming is conceited, Lei Ming also knows the role of this kind of master. Those who need ability in the territory need more masters to support the field.


    Therefore, Lei Ming wants to attract Nie Yisong.


    But I didn''t expect that Nie Yisong just took a mocking look at the thunder at this time, and then Pooh, a mouthful of thick phlegm spit on the thunder''s face.


    This time, the thunder suddenly flew into a rage. It''s shameless.


    I''ve invited him so, but this guy dares to do so. In that case, this guy doesn''t have to live.


    In the cold laughter, thunder stretched out a hand, ready to let this guy bear endless pain and die with his own lightning.


    Hoo!


    However, just at this time, a dull empty sound suddenly sounded.


    The sound was so violent that even the thunder had to stop the action in his hand and immediately turned his head and looked at the place where the sound came from.


    At this look, Lei Ming''s face suddenly changed.


    I only saw an exaggerated huge axe spinning rapidly in mid air and roaring at myself.


    The sharp axe blade seems to be able to split everything easily. It''s a huge axe like a door panel.


    The axe blade is expanding in front of him, becoming sharper and more terrible.


    Almost subconscious thunder, hands open, countless lightning gathered madly in front of us, and the crackling sound was continuous.


    That terrible power reached its limit in the blink of an eye.


    "Explode for me..."


    With a roar and thunder, his hands stretched out, and the terrible lightning expanded in an instant. One lightning, like a chain, directly entangled the huge axe.


    Thunder wants to use his own strength to blow up this huge axe.


    He doesn''t want to avoid. At this time, it seems that as long as he avoids, he naturally loses some spirit. It seems that he is weak under his hand.


    But... Soon thunder found himself wrong.

 Chapter 559

    Wrong.


    That huge axe has far more terrorist power and speed than you think. Your own lightning may really detonate this axe.


    But... That speed is too fast. When I detonate the huge steel axe, I will be split into two pieces by the axe.


    Seeing that the sharp axe blade had come in front of him, Lei Ming had no choice but to step aside.


    Then, boom!


    With the fierce roar, the axe cut directly at the place where the thunder originally stood.


    If thunder leaves a little later, I''m afraid I''ll be split.


    The axe blade sank directly into the slate ground, and the ground didn''t even explode, but there were dense cracks.


    It''s not that the power of the axe is not enough, but that the speed of the axe is too fast and the power is too strong. The ground is torn open in an instant, and there is no explosion.


    But that kind of impact still made thunder step back two or three steps, and the expression on his face looked quite ugly.


    This time, even if you lose.


    When on earth did you put a bar at this time?


    His heart was angry. Lightning was flashing in his thundering eyes. He seemed to want to eat people.


    But soon, thunder''s eyes contracted rapidly.


    It''s those people!


    Boom... The front wall was directly smashed open, just like the demolition brigade, and figures came out one by one in the smoke.


    Who is the person in front who is not the one you hate most?


    Lin Yi... The person he hates most is the guy who saved himself from the lizard.


    How did this guy show up here?


    Next to me, fan Xiaotian, Xiao Ya, Dao Yu and Zi Jiao also appeared.


    In the end, that''s linniang.


    Is this the reinforcements called by linniang?


    At this moment, everything was finally clear. That group of waste, dozens of people went after the woman and let the woman run away.


    If she ran away, she brought so many reinforcements.


    The thundering heart suddenly clicked. The current situation makes thundering feel a little tricky.


    On the contrary, on the other side, Nie Yisong''s brothers were full of ecstasy. They finally saw hope.


    Cao Yi and Gong Zhuhai are completely different. Both of them are spitting fire in their eyes. The killing in their hearts is intended to explode at this moment, almost making both of them rush out to kill the guy.


    But when they are angry, the fear is also particularly deep, because they know the strength of that person best.


    They deeply know how terrible that person''s strength is.


    On the one hand, there is hatred, on the other hand, there is strong fear. The two feelings continue to alternate in two people''s hearts, almost becoming a kind of torture.


    Seeing the scattered meat pieces and bodies around, and the appearance of those electrified into coke, a trace of killing flashed in my eyes.


    While others are fighting with zombies outside and striving for the existence of S City, these people are killing each other here because of the struggle for rights.


    Nothing is more disgusting and disgusting than this situation.


    "Lin Yi... What are you doing here?" although I was a little scared in my heart, when I saw the two people behind me, thunder immediately calmed down. There was Zhong lixiu supporting me. Should I have nothing to be afraid of?


    What''s more, Lin Yi doesn''t seem to be the whole army. It seems that he just came here.


    The appearance of those women is very good. They are all very beautiful!


    Just these people and three women seem to be no problem.


    Lin Yi will pay for his great support.


    As for the one who threw the axe, it was fan Xiaotian.


    When we were far away, we saw the appearance here. Seeing that Nie Yisong was about to be killed by that guy, linniang was very anxious.


    He wanted to rush over, but he was held by fan Xiaotian. Then he threw the big axe in his hand from a long distance.


    One move drove the thunder back, and another axe smashed the door open.


    Now that these people are here, it means... Those people sent out by themselves are dead?


    He was angry, but thunder was calm. Instead of letting his men kill him immediately, he asked me.


    "What am I doing here?" smiled grimly: "I''m here... To kill."


    The straightforward expression of their purpose made those people look crazy.


    "Hey, Lin, don''t think this is still your territory. Now we Lei Ge are the Lord of this territory. We have the same status as you. Be polite..." the person talking is a guy who stayed in my territory before.


    Now there is thunder nearby. This guy seems to have found a reliance and behaved quite arrogantly.


    "Poof..."


    Unfortunately, before saying a word, a red figure flashed suddenly, and the long red hair was particularly perfect at this time.


    The dagger in his hand quickly revolved around the man''s throat and almost cut off the whole head.


    "Here... Is there a place for you to talk?" Dao said coldly.


    At this moment, Dao Yu looks like the most perfect female killer, sexy, enchanting and deadly.


    Dao Yu''s action was too fast. The man''s strength was even good, but he was killed by the second without even a chance to resist in front of Dao Yu.


    And... The man was only a few meters away from Lei Ming and WAN Xiaoyi. Neither of them found how Dao language appeared.


    Does this mean... It''s especially easy for this woman to kill herself?


    Never felt the deadly threat.


    But Dao Yu ignored these people. After killing his target, Dao Yu left the crowd. Unexpectedly, no one around dared to intercept Dao Yu.


    That kind of frankness, that kind of natural and unrestrained, let Wan Xiaoyi flash a trace of fierce resentment in her eyes.


    Wan Xiaoyi always thought she was the most beautiful and moving woman, but she never thought that this woman would overwhelm herself in all aspects.


    Sexy can''t compare with this woman, heroic can''t compare with the woman on the left of Lin, and charming can''t compare with the strange girl with a fox tail on the right.


    Almost all of their self-confidence was ruthlessly destroyed in front of these beautiful women, leaving nothing left.


    The man''s body fell to the ground, motionless and silent.


    Obviously, Dao Yu''s fierce attack made everyone feel afraid.


    "In addition, I''m here... To hunt down a group of traitors..." after Dao Yu came back, I said coldly.


    "Some people who used to be in my territory found that they left their posts without permission and ran away." sneered: "I''m here to take them back."


    "I... we don''t want to stay under you anymore. We''re not traitors. We left by ourselves," one of them shouted.


    But the voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    "Lin Yi, this matter has nothing to do with you. Don''t come to this muddy water. I''ll thank you at your collar at that time." Lei Ming said in a deep voice after he was killed.


    "Really? But it has something to do with me... Those people, it seems that you should inform me when you leave. If you leave without notice, you are absent without permission, and you are members of our territory without notification; but you are here to fight with the people under Lord Chen Xiaodao, which is to provoke a war between the two territories Are you arguing? "


    "I don''t want Chen Xiaodao to misunderstand that I sent someone to attack him... So I have to do something." I forcibly led the things here to me.


    "In order to show that it has nothing to do with me, I must give you some punishment... Well, I''ll be kind. For those who run away without permission, you choose. Half of them die and the other half can live... You choose..."

 Chapter 560

    What I said seems very kind. If those who escape from the territory die and live, it will be over.


    Really, I felt that the conditions I offered were really kind. It just killed half of them. I was going to kill them all.


    But who makes us kind.


    But these people don''t seem to accept my kindness. Look at them, their faces are red and their eyes are almost spraying flames, as if they had been greatly insulted.


    "Lin Yi, don''t joke." Lei Ming was also angry: "stay on the front line. These people just leave your territory. There''s no need to kill half of them. What''s more, this territory is no longer Chen Xiaodao''s territory. I''m the Lord of this territory. I don''t hold these people accountable."


    Lei Ming thinks of himself as a Lord.


    But these words made me feel as if I had heard a great joke.


    Laugh wildly, and the other people next to them are full of smiles.


    That appearance made Lei Ming feel more insulted and said angrily, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I''m laughing. You''re a master." I said impolitely, "Lord? You say you''re a lord? Do you deserve it?"


    Do you deserve it? Those three words are really despised and despised. They don''t take the thunder to heart at all. Really, in my opinion, the thunder is just a pretending fool who thinks he is smart.


    This guy''s pursuit of power has exceeded everything, and even made this guy forget who he is.


    "Boss Lin Yi, we respect you. You are a powerful Lord, and we saved us from the lizard man before. We always respect you, but... If you do, I think we will not be able to communicate." Wan Xiaoyi was talking.


    Tut Tut, this woman looks really good.


    The kind of woman who looks very gentle and gentle has a good figure and feels pathetic.


    It belongs to the type that can easily arouse men''s violent desire in bed.


    "Whether you admit it or not, we have mastered this territory now, and we will work together in S City in the future, so I think... Lord Lin might as well forgive others. How about forgiving others? After today''s event, we will come to the door to thank you." Wan Xiaoyi said.


    This woman is really suitable for going out to negotiate with others.


    Unfortunately... If you encounter an iron pimple, it''s useless.


    "I don''t care what you say. I only know that if Chen Xiaodao is not dead, he is the Lord of this territory, unless you can take out Chen Xiaodao''s body." I smiled: "otherwise, those people... Will die..."


    "By the way, let you choose half of the people. If you choose not, I''ll kill them all." I said with a smile.


    "Lin Yi, you dare to touch one of their fingers... I......" thunder is also angry. At this time, if you can''t protect these brothers who are struggling with you, you will really be finished.


    "Shut the fuck up!" I shouted.


    The sound like thunder made the thunder tremble subconsciously, and the words in his mouth were swallowed involuntarily.


    "Kill them..." then I said coldly.


    At the command, Xiao Ya, Dao Yu and fan Xiaotian acted almost at the same time and rushed towards those people.


    "Look at the rest of you. If anyone dares to do it, I''ll kill him first..." I said with a sneer.


    Dao Yu and Xiao Ya rushed directly into the crowd, and fan Xiaotian waved a huge axe.


    But although there is my threat, Lei Ming and WAN Xiaoyi can''t watch these people be killed after all, and their faces change slightly.


    The thunder suddenly opened countless lightning in his hands. Now he can''t care so much. Under the crazy jumping and crackling of lightning chains, he is ready to cover the past in front of him.


    However, at this time, the figure in front of me flickered. I don''t know when my shadow has appeared in front of thunder.


    In the ferocious laughter, the fist suddenly hit the past.


    Click!


    In a trance, the fist seemed to penetrate through a piece of steel. It was a feeling I had never encountered before.


    I was going to punch this guy through his chest, but I didn''t expect that the lightning jumping on the surface of this guy''s body also had unexpected power.


    The strong current formed a terrible magnetic field on the surface of the man''s body. The black armor attached to my fist was blocked by this magnetic field and seemed unable to penetrate.


    It''s just... Impossible.


    There''s nothing I can''t break with my iron fist.


    Drink.


    With a burst of drink, the arm worked again, and the already terrible force became more fierce at this time.


    Only a click sound was heard, as if something had been smashed. Even the super strong magnetic field could not withstand the impact of my fist.


    The magnetic field was directly smashed through, and the fist exploded on the thundering chest.


    Only heard wow, the thundering body was suddenly smashed and flew out, and the blood in his mouth was spewing wildly.


    There was a huge depression in his chest, which was also the luck of this guy. If it wasn''t for the magnetic field on the body surface, that punch really hit this guy cold.


    But even so, that kind of attack is still not what this guy can bear.


    As for my body, I stayed where I was. Layers of lightning on the surface of my body were jumping rapidly. That was the last counterattack of thunder, hitting the lightning I made on me.


    The power of lightning is really strong, but... It''s far from Li Hao.


    They are also masters of lightning. This thunder can''t be compared with Li Hao.


    Most importantly, my body has been strengthened so many times, and the general strength can''t cause too much damage. In addition, some equipment I wear provides quite good defense.


    It''s just that feeling of paralysis can''t be avoided.


    "Kill him... Kill him quickly..." like a madman, the thunder howled loudly.


    If you''ve already started, there''s no room for relaxation. Kill this guy.


    must do.


    Almost at the same time, Gong Zhuhai, Cao Yi and WAN Xiaoyi rushed at me at the same time.


    Although the three women and fan Xiaotian are killing in the crowd, for these people, they don''t pay attention to the things there for the time being.


    Although the people in hand are not the opponents of the four people, they should still be able to support for a period of time. As long as several experts on their side take this opportunity to kill Lin Yi, they will succeed this time.


    Several people all had the same idea and almost immediately abandoned their subordinates.


    Moreover, now is indeed the best opportunity for them.


    Cao Yi and Gong Zhuhai deeply know how powerful my strength is. As for thunder, they may not know very well, but they probably know how amazing my strength is.


    This is their best chance.


    Now I''m still paralyzed. My chance of success is almost 100%.


    What only made their hearts a little hairy was that Dao Yu saw the situation here, just glanced at it carelessly, and then continued to fight. It seemed that they didn''t pay attention to the situation at all.


    Don''t they see their man dying?


    But now the time is so short that they don''t even have a chance to think about it.


    In the blink of an eye, they have rushed over one by one, trying to harvest my head while my body is paralyzed.


    Unfortunately


    Waiting for them will be the cruelest disaster.


    The corners of the mouth burst into a sneer, the purification ability expanded instantly, and the feeling of paralysis suddenly disappeared.


    At this moment, I suddenly heard a harsh sound, a violent sonic boom in my ears.


    A sharp dagger suddenly cut from mid air.


    Cao Yi, a guy with a faster voice, finally came to avenge his brother.


    This rubbish... Go to hell!


    With full of anger, the dagger cut through the air and floated in mid air, and the enemy''s throat was in front of him.

 Chapter 561

    If you succeed, you will succeed.


    It was this guy who once killed his brother with one punch. It was also this guy who threw himself to the ground, broke his head and almost died.


    That hatred has been lingering in Cao Yi''s mind. Since that incident, Cao Yi has always wanted to kill him, and even wanted to kill this damn bastard in his dream.


    For this day, Cao Yi has been working hard, risking his life, fighting desperately, swallowing countless ability nuclei, and feeling that his strength is constantly improving.


    But Cao Yi knows that he is still not the opponent of this guy. His strength is far from this guy. He still has to work hard.


    But this time is a rare opportunity. Last time, two people were not opponents. This time, there were so many more people, and this guy is still paralyzed. He must be able to kill him.


    Seeing that his dagger had been torn in front of his enemy, Cao Yi''s excited body was shaking.


    Succeeded... PA!


    Just when Cao Yi thought he was going to succeed, everything around him stopped at this moment.


    Your body stays in mid air.


    That scene, deja vu, seems to be no different from what happened before. The damn guy grabbed his wrist.


    It was the same last time, but the dagger in his hand penetrated his palm last time, but this time... He didn''t even penetrate his palm.


    The guy just grabbed his dagger with his fingers attached to black and red armor.


    Click sound, the dagger broke instantly, and even this guy''s palm didn''t penetrate... How can this guy, how can he keep up with his speed? It''s impossible.


    Besides, how did this guy break free from lightning paralysis?


    So, ah, these people are completely types who don''t have a long memory.


    Before, I could unlock the bomb on my body and exempt the weakness of Gong Zhuhai. Don''t these people understand that these negative states and control effects are of no use to me?


    When they think paralysis is a limit to me, they are actually falling into the trap a little bit.


    Moreover, when my heart is angry and dark and dead, my speed will never be inferior to this guy.


    The cold smile on Cao Yi''s face made Cao Yi feel that there was a cold fear that was difficult to suppress in his heart, and he was trembling all over.


    "No..."


    Cao Yi screamed in horror.


    In front of Cao Yi, just before others could catch up, my fist had been waved.


    Five sharp fingers went directly into Cao Yi''s chest, then his heart was pulled out with a snort, and a crystal also fell into my hand.


    Power crystal core!


    Revenge? Even if you want revenge, you have to have that strength. When you don''t have enough strong strength, the so-called revenge is to die.


    That body was thrown aside by me.


    This time, maybe those talents really understand how terrible my strength is.


    The reason why I dare to come here is because I don''t care about these people at all.


    In my eyes, these people are a group of dead people.


    Wan Xiaoyi''s face changed wildly, her hands were open, and ice cones quickly scattered from the sky in mid air.


    Like a dense javelin, this woman''s power creates water out of thin air and condenses water into ice.


    She has some similar strength to Bingya and Fang Qianxue, but her strength is too weak in front of those two.


    Looking at the dense ice above my head, my body flickered. The next moment, it had appeared beside Wan Xiaoyi, and one leg swept out directly.


    Hearing a click, Wan Xiaoyi''s waist suddenly bent over, and her body was directly smashed and flew out a long distance like a rag.


    This fragile guy can''t even bear a move in front of me.


    Then he raised his hand and shot the green light at the guy who screamed and ran away.


    Boom


    Gong Zhuhai''s body exploded instantly.


    As I said, although the strength of these people is good, in front of the real top experts, they are just like little farts. It''s not worth mentioning. When they start looking for trouble, it''s when they die.


    Today, even if I didn''t come, as long as Chen Xiaodao appeared, it was an extremely easy problem to solve these people.


    They think they have so many experts, which can be said to occupy an absolute advantage, but the result is so desperate.


    Thunder roared on the ground, struggling to get up from the ground.


    As for those other people, they are even more frightened. These people are killing madly in the crowd. Human lives are passing quickly. There are bright red blood everywhere on the ground.


    Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi died. Wan Xiaoyi didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. Thunder was seriously injured.


    At the beginning of the battle, the outcome was determined.


    As for the other side, those who escaped in our territory have been cleaned up. It seems that the killing can be stopped, but everyone seems to kill red eyes. No one means to stop.


    The shrill scream sounded in the sky, and even those betrayers were being cleaned up quickly.


    Since Chen Xiaodao is away, let''s clean up these people instead.


    Just five people, really only five people. Linniang didn''t do anything. Linniang just liberated Nie Yisong in the past.


    But five people, thousands of capable people on their side, are not opponents at all. It''s a one-sided battle.


    How could it be... How could these five people be so powerful?


    At this time, Lei Ming finally understood what kind of mistake his behavior was. This person can''t provoke himself at all.


    I screamed and retreated. I walked forward against the thunder step by step. Every time I approached the thunder, I felt closer and closer to death.


    Don''t die, never die.


    He is the boss. He has just recovered the glory of the boss. He doesn''t want to die so soon. He hasn''t enjoyed enough.


    "You know, thunder... We knew you would make trouble."


    While walking, I said, "Bai Qiu once told me that you are a person with a serious desire for power."


    "But we think you, even if you have a serious desire for power, at least you should be able to distinguish the reality and know what to do and what not to do."


    "Now people outside are fighting and fighting with zombies, but you actually usurped power and killed so many people... Every person dies, there may be more sacrifices when the corpse tide strikes."


    "Maybe you don''t care about this at all, don''t care about the survival of S City, but I can tell you... I will never allow you to do such a thing."


    "Most importantly, your people should not have killed our territory brothers... This is the most intolerable thing for me, you know?"


    It''s for this reason... Damn it, those fools are chasing linniang. Why should they move this guy? It''s over.


    "Besides, I hate traitors the most, okay?"


    "Some things can be done, some things can''t be done... Once you break the taboo, you will die. Don''t doubt my means."


    When I got to Lei Ming''s side, I said word by word. If I had said these words to Lei Ming before, this guy would not take it to heart?


    Although these words seem particularly enlightening now, but... It''s too late.


    No matter how profound, it''s too late.


    I raised the soles of my feet and stamped on the thundering head.


    If you step on this foot, this guy will definitely die.


    But when the soles of my feet were about to step down, my body suddenly became heavy.


    The soles of the feet stay in mid air and can no longer fall.


    Then right in front of me, the thundering body was moved away.


    Time control... Zhong''s ability to leave.


    This guy finally appeared... This time, if Zhong lixiu didn''t support from the back, I''m afraid the thunder wouldn''t dare to make such nonsense?


    Boom


    When the effect of time imprisonment ended, I stepped on the ground and immediately left a big pit.

 Chapter 562

    The power of time imprisonment is indeed quite powerful. So far, it can be said that there is no effective way to defend this power.


    Although there is no most direct means of injury, if you want to attack directly, you can only touch the other party''s body, so as to accelerate the time flow rate of the other party''s body and make the other party aging in a short time.


    It''s just that although the acceleration of Zhong''s leaving practice is terrible, how can it be accelerated a thousand times? It''s only three years a day. If this power is cultivated to the extreme, it may make people instantly change from a child to a white haired old man, but Zhong lixiu obviously doesn''t have this strength now.


    The effect of the passage of time is permanent, but it is not decisive in a battle.


    But that kind of time control, whether the body is still and can''t move, this kind of harassment makes people feel particularly disgusted.


    Just like now, I could easily kill this guy just now!


    But I didn''t expect to be controlled by that guy at this time.


    The body could not move. Although it was only a very short moment, Qin executioner immediately rescued Lei Ming.


    The soles of the feet fell into the stone slab, and large cracks around them looked like cobwebs


    I don''t know how many ribs the previous punch broke thundering. Even if it was blocked by the magnetic field, the strength of the thundering was not enough in front of the absolute power. Even if it didn''t break through the chest of thundering, several bones would inevitably break.


    It''s too late to get up from the ground. At this time, I want to kill thunder. It''s easy.


    Just at this critical moment, there was an uninvited guest.


    There was a trace of gray and black in his eyes. His cold and silent eyes looked around, and there was almost no emotion in his eyes.


    "Zhong Lishu... You want to stop me?" the hoarse voice did not hide the anger in my heart.


    At this moment, if Zhong lixiu dared to stop me, I would never be polite and kill this guy.


    The murderous nature in my heart has been stirred up. At this moment, I am absolutely awe inspiring.


    Frowning and looking at the pictures around, Zhong lixiu and several people around him couldn''t help taking a breath.


    Dao Yu''s four people are still surrounded. Although there are many dead bodies around, they are ordinary people.


    But the others are not ordinary people.


    As like as two peas, brother Cao was wearing a heart with his heart and his brother''s death. Gong Zhuhai''s body was detonated and directly exploded into pieces, with only one head, barely proving his existence.


    Thunder was knocked down to the ground and almost burst her head. Wan Xiaoyi was kicked aside, and her waist seemed to be broken.


    These are all first-class experts. Although their strength is not as good as those of themselves, they can definitely be called strong, but the four people work together... They are not Lin Yi''s opponent at all.


    Look around, there are not even many traces of battle left.


    This guy''s strength is getting stronger and stronger.


    Moreover, it seems that this behavior is becoming more and more arrogant. This kind of master is just killing if he wants to.


    "Lin Yi, what are you doing and why are you killing people here? Don''t you know what time it is? The zombie is coming soon, and you are killing each other here?" Leng drank and Zhong lixiu sued the villain first.


    These words made me laugh wildly: "I''m killing each other here?"


    "Well, I killed a few people, but so what?" I said coldly, "I just killed a few people. These people killed more people than me."


    "Zhong Lishu, I ask you, when is it now?" the greedy Hydra appeared in his hand, and the axe pointed to Zhong Lishu in front. I asked impolitely.


    Zhong lixiu suddenly raised his eyebrows: "it''s time for the corpse tide to attack."


    "When the corpse tide strikes, what should I do to kill zombies outside the Lord, and then incite my trusted men to usurp power and kill hundreds of brothers in the territory?" I continued.


    Zhong lixiu''s eyebrows became more ugly, but now Zhong lixiu had to say, "kill!"


    "Well, since even boss Zhong said so, there''s nothing to say..." sneered, and I walked over to Qin Executioner: "even most of you said this guy should be killed, you still have to save him?"


    "Wait a minute, is there any misunderstanding? Where''s Chen Xiaodao?" Zhong lixiu said hurriedly: "where''s Chen Xiaodao? Chen Xiaodao has disappeared in such a big event. Is he too incompetent as the Lord? Are people in this territory dissatisfied with Chen Xiaodao, so..."


    "Hey, even if I''m dissatisfied with the Lord, I shouldn''t make trouble at this time, let alone kill hundreds of capable people... The most important thing is... They killed the people in my territory. If I don''t do something, how can I explain to the people in my territory?" I raised my head and said in a deep voice.


    Originally, Zhong lixiu wanted to say that even if there was an accident here, it was also a matter of people''s territory. It had nothing to do with your Lin Yi, but this time, this sentence couldn''t be said.


    Everyone knows that this man is quite short-sighted.


    Those fools had already explained before they started. Even if they want to take action, they must be bound in Chen Xiaodao''s territory. Don''t spread things to Lin Yi and Bingya''s territory, otherwise it will become quite troublesome.


    But these fools still provoked the guy who couldn''t be provoked among the two people.


    "That''s really wrong, but... Such a big thing happened in the territory. As the Lord, Chen Xiaodao didn''t see anyone. It''s really irresponsible. It''s normal for his brothers to be dissatisfied... In my opinion, Chen Xiaodao is really not suitable to be the Lord... Well, it''s already happened. It''s too late to say anything now, and he continues to kill each other Going will only hurt both of us. There are zombies everywhere. "


    "Well, let Lei Ming apologize to your humanity and compensate some ability crystal nuclei. This matter is over. Now our most important enemy is the zombie outside, isn''t it?" Zhong lixiu said seemingly as a good man.


    Hoo... Hoo


    At this time, a huge shadow suddenly roared in the air, and then with a bang, a huge object fell from the sky, directly fell to the ground and hit a huge pit.


    It was a monster of six or seven meters in size, but it was definitely not a tyrant. It was smaller than a tyrant and bigger than a nightmare.


    Green faced and hideous, it''s a... Mutant nightmare.


    "Boss Zhong, I don''t know how Chen Xiaodao offended you. You''re so upset that you can hear you speak ill of me all the way?" immediately, I saw the figures of Chen Xiaodao and Tong Lei appear from behind.


    This mutant nightmare was killed by two people together.


    "Although Chen Xiaodao is a little lazy at ordinary times, I am definitely not the one who puts down my brothers in the territory..."


    Glancing at the pictures around, Chen Xiaodao''s face became gloomy when kongton.


    "What''s the matter?" there was an irrecoverable anger in the hoarse voice.


    "Boss..." linniang and Nie Yisong hurriedly went to Chen Xiaodao and whispered again about what had happened during this period of time.


    This time, Chen Xiaodao''s face looked even more ugly.


    "Thunder... When so many of us went to save you, it was the most wrong thing we have ever done in our life!" their voices were shaking.


    Seeing so many brothers die under the thunder, Chen Xiaodao''s heart is full of regret and anger.


    Those brothers, even those who participated in the battle at the beginning, were thundering their life-saving benefactor, but now they have all been killed.


    These people have ignored everything for their rights and desires.


    At that time, the only real gain was that the 8000 ordinary people, who had been trained in various territories, had mostly integrated into the territory and really became a member of s city.


    However, these capable people have become the biggest factor of unrest in s city.

 Chapter 563

    There was never a time when Chen Xiaodao regretted so much.


    The expression on his face is constantly twisted, looks particularly terrible, and his lips are constantly twitching. Maybe these brothers are resenting themselves when they die.


    If I were here, if I didn''t save those people and accept them, maybe these things would never happen?


    A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. Then Chen Xiaodao raised his head and looked at Zhong lixiu in front. The hatred in his eyes flashed away. Obviously, Chen Xiaodao also knew that if Zhong lixiu hadn''t supported him behind his back, Lei Ming these people wouldn''t dare to do such a thing at all.


    Just... Now is not the time to face up to Zhong Li''s correction.


    Although Chen Xiaodao resented, he also knew this.


    "Boss Zhong, how did Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi appear here?" Chen Xiaodao asked.


    A topic that nobody mentioned was opened by Chen Xiaodao.


    Zhong lixiu''s face changed.


    "Are these two people still sneaky and dirty under boss Zhong after they defected from me? This time they ran to my territory behind your back to make trouble. Even if they were killed by boss Lin, they don''t have anything to love?" Chen Xiaodao said.


    Chen Xiaodao''s meaning is obvious. Now I don''t want to tear my face with you, so I give you a step and roll down the step quickly. Otherwise, if you really want to turn your face here, no one will benefit.


    Who is Zhong lixiu? He''s as good as a ghost. He immediately understood what Chen Xiaodao meant.


    At that moment, Zhong lixiu hurriedly said, "yes, these two people left their duty without my command. I was going to come and take them back..."


    Fuck you, I don''t believe that.


    It''s just that Zhong lixiu''s heart is dripping blood. NIMA, two experts, the strength of these two experts is very good, especially Gong Zhuhai''s weak ability to deal with bad news is very effective. Unfortunately, it''s gone. It''s a pity.


    But I can''t help it. If I really admit that I''m behind the provocation, Chen Xiaodao and Lin Yi seem to have been united together for a long time. If I really want to work, my side will be finished.


    Tong Lei won''t help himself at all.


    But Zhong lixiu also knows what bad impact this behavior will have when he abandons his companions, even two dead companions, at a critical moment. Zhong lixiu knows best.


    The thunder and other thunder''s men stared at Zhong lixiu angrily.


    "Zhong lixiu... You are so treacherous. How did you promise me... Ah..." thunder howled loudly.


    "Shut up, at this time, you still want to frame boss Zhong and affect the unity of our s city?" Chen Xiaodao burst out, and his body appeared in front of thunder.


    As soon as Lei Ming opened his mouth, a scalpel immediately got into Lei Ming''s mouth, and then the blood gushed out directly, and the tongue in his mouth was cut off directly.


    Scream, but also can only make that kind of ulaulaulaulaulah voice, can''t say a word.


    The mouth is full of blood red bubbles, which looks extraordinarily seeping.


    "How many brothers did you kill me?" one scalpel after another kept rotating around Chen Xiaodao.


    The sharp scalpel constantly reflects a strange luster.


    "A brother, how many knives are you going to repay?"


    With my appearance, the situation of the scene has been reversed.


    Nie Yisong and linniang were also liberated from the death and injury of several experts, and a small part of those traitors were cleaned up.


    With the appearance of Chen Xiaodao, now the whole scene is completely frozen, and there is no more movement.


    Even when watching the thunder being tortured, some people want to move, but they can''t do anything.


    A little action may lead to a devastating attack.


    "A brother needs at least ten dollars... Today, I lost 324 brothers... 32040 dollars. If you can survive after 32040 dollars, I will let you and your brothers and your women go. If you die, they will all die..."


    Perhaps only in this way can Chen Xiaodao vent his anger.


    $32040!


    This is a living lingchi execution.


    That may be the bloodiest and cruelest scene in s city so far.


    But no one will feel sympathy for thunder, no one will feel sad for thunder, all in my heart is that kind of happiness.


    "Inform all the people in the territory who are over 18 years old, have no mission and are willing to come to watch the ceremony..." I said in a hoarse voice, "tell them that this is the price of who hurt our territory brothers."


    I want everyone to see how we deal with these people and these traitors.


    "Call all the people in our territory. Today, brothers who are not bewitched and rebellious, I Chen Xiaodao will thank you all my life, but... Those who have betrayed and attacked their brothers... Don''t blame me Chen Xiaodao for being cruel and cruel. Whether you can survive depends on whether Lei Ming can bear these 32040 knives and who was killed by you Those three hundred and twenty-four brothers, are you willing to forgive you... "


    Lingchi execution also requires all adults who can afford to come and watch, although they are voluntary.


    But because this kind of thing is really too popular. Although it is the end of the world, this situation is really the first time. Let alone, it really aroused the curiosity of many people.


    And now it is close to dusk. Many members have rested. Before long, a dense crowd gathered in Chen Xiaodao''s territory. Each one is full of curiosity and wants to see what the so-called lingchi execution looks like.


    Zhong lixiu looked gloomy. He once wanted to dissuade him. He said that after all, it was hundreds of lives. Now it was time for the corpse tide to attack. If he killed these hundreds of people, he might as well stay and fight the zombies together, and he could give more strength.


    Unfortunately, his words were choked back by Lin Yi.


    Garbage is garbage. When they betray and attack the brothers who are fighting outside, did they ever think that it is time for the corpse tide to attack? Now they can stab their brothers in the back. Even when the corpse tide strikes, these people may still do so.


    To leave these people is to leave a time bomb. It''s better to kill them.


    This is what I mean. Of course, Chen Xiaodao has returned now. Naturally, Chen Xiaodao has to deal with things in other people''s territory by himself. I don''t have the idea of usurping power.


    Chen Xiaodao, on the other hand, completely pressed the thunder on whether these people could survive.


    Thunder can survive. Those people live. Thunder can''t survive. Everyone will die.


    Baiqiu and stone also appear here.


    Seeing the wooden platform in the center, the original bold thunder is tied to the huge cross. It looks like the crucified Jesus.


    There was blood on his face and clothes.


    But there was no more blood in his mouth, and the wound on his tongue had been cured.


    Otherwise, just too much blood loss on the tongue may make this guy unable to live, although it may not be a fun thing for thunder.


    Just behind the thunder, there are nearly a thousand capable people.


    The more than 1000 capable people were divided into three groups.


    A group of Lei Ming''s men are directly put on their necks by knives. If Lei Ming dies, they will die immediately.


    The second group is those who have long betrayed and taken refuge in Lei Ming. The treatment of these people is the same as that of Lei Ming''s direct subordinates.


    The third group were originally neutral members. These people were also within the scope of punishment, but they were a little better. They didn''t fight against their brothers, but they didn''t help their brothers when they were in danger.


    No matter whether the thunder lasts or not, they will be executed with a hundred sticks. After the fight, they will be expelled from the territory. Chen Xiaodao doesn''t care which territory is willing to accept and what their future life will be like.


    The last group were those who had resisted and were eventually captured alive. They could not stand the threat of thunder and surrendered.


    Chen Xiaodao forgives these people!

 Chapter 564

    At least, they didn''t betray their brothers. They resisted together when their brothers were attacked.


    It is not shameful to choose to surrender in order to survive when the tide is over. Although it is not a hero, it is absolutely normal.


    For these people, no one has anything to blame, but pity those brothers who have died. If they die, they will never come back.


    Every body is trembling, especially those who know they may die... Now those people regret it. It would be better if they hadn''t fooled around together.


    This is a life-threatening business. Although life has been a little bitter for a while, I don''t know how many times better than my previous life.


    Comfortable and safe. Don''t worry about the danger of zombies. You can eat every meal. How long has it been since you experienced this life?


    This safe and comfortable life.


    Maybe... It''s because the recent life is so comfortable that there are so many strange ideas in my heart, which makes me embark on this road.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret now.


    Everyone is watching. It''s really hard to be noticed by everyone. They can''t bear the scornful eyes and harsh words of those people.


    "These people are too bad. I heard that Chen Xiaodao was fighting with zombies in front. They stabbed them from the back. 324 loyal brothers were killed in the territory, so Chen Xiaodao wanted to delay this guy, 3240..."


    "I heard that if this guy can''t hold on, the two rows of people with knives around their necks in the back will die."


    "That woman is very beautiful... It''s a pity to die."


    "Bah, what a pity. Her face is like a peach blossom and her heart is like a snake and scorpion. Have you heard that this woman is tired of colluding with the No. 4 figure under Chen Xiaodao..."


    "Tut Tut, that boy is cool. If he can have sex with such a sex woman, he will make money even if he dies..."


    "Let you go..."


    "Shit, you think I''m a fool... By the way, how can this be related to Lin Yi? Isn''t it about Chen Xiaodao''s territory?"


    "It''s said that those people killed several people in Linyi territory when they chased Linyi. As a result, Linyi was unhappy and killed them directly. Don''t you think it''s a death hunt? Who in s city doesn''t know that Linyi is the best protector? Otherwise, maybe these people will really succeed."


    All kinds of dialogue, sound into the ear, the stone only feels particularly harsh.


    Especially when hearing the gossip about Wan Xiaoyi, stone even wanted to refute it.


    But he opened his mouth, but the stone didn''t say a word.


    At this moment, Wan Xiaoyi looks particularly embarrassed. She is no longer the same as she was familiar with before. Stone also knows that there are some things that can be done and some things that can not be done in this city.


    324 lives!


    What''s more, many of those people were once their life-saving benefactors, but now they are all killed.


    Everyone must pay for what they do, even Wan Xiaoyi... Even this person


    Just... Thinking of brother song, the feeling in stone''s heart is slowly disappearing.


    The stone also saw xiaopang. The man who intoxicated himself and his sister last night is now tied. One hand was cut off, bleeding and pressed to the ground like a pig.


    Those people who were in high spirits and discussed how Lei Ming would like to become a lord have now become another look, like a dead pig, full of despair.


    No matter who is on the verge of death, everyone will feel fear.


    "Today, you may see a scene that is not suitable and may make people feel sick." at this time, Chen Xiaodao appeared on the high platform.


    The low voice gradually calmed the surroundings.


    "Here, I Chen Xiaodao want to say sorry to the brothers who died in an Xie. The boss failed you... A whole 324 brothers died. They died in the hands of the people they saved, and they died in the hands of their companions."


    Those who killed their life-saving benefactor simply did not deserve the slightest sympathy.


    "Maybe everyone knows what happened. Today, when the brothers in our territory were fighting with zombies outside, the thunder colluded with a group of traitors and stabbed the brothers from the back..."


    "This knife stabbed 324 brothers to death..."


    "Three hundred and twenty-four brothers did not die in the hands of zombies or in the mouths of those mutated beasts. As a result, they died in the hands of those they had saved!"


    "For such people, for these traitors, some people say that this is a critical moment and want me to let them live."


    "But I don''t think so. These people can stab our brothers from the back now, and they can still stab us in the future... Think about what would happen if these bastards stabbed us from the back when the corpse tide came to the gate?"


    "Don''t doubt that these people can do anything. For the sake of their desire, these people are a group of bastards and madmen..."


    "Every brother, the pain I bear, I want to show it in this person, ten knives per person..."


    "I don''t mean Chen Xiaodao doesn''t give them a chance. As long as thunder can live after 3240 knives, I''ll let them go. If thunder dies, these people will be buried with my brother!"


    There was silence around, and no one pleaded for these people.


    At the end of the world, although it is a ruthless world, it is still unacceptable to give a knife from the back.


    Especially at this time, think about it. If this happens when the corpse tide attacks a few days later, what is the outcome?


    So, these people just die.


    After that, Chen Xiaodao came to Lei Ming.


    Now the thunder has long lived up to the wild expectations before. With his head down and face down, he can now die happily, and even has become an extravagant hope.


    "342 brothers... Don''t worry, I won''t let you die so happily... Those people will die, and I''ll give them a chance, even if it''s despair!" Chen Xiaodao whispered in thunder''s ear.


    Chen Xiaodao''s words made Lei Ming struggle violently, but he couldn''t do anything. His body was completely bound. Now Lei Ming is a turtle in a jar.


    One scalpel after another rotates rapidly around the thundering body, and the pale blade looks particularly sad.


    Then


    With the movement of Chen Xiaodao, the blades quickly cut away.


    Shua, a piece of flesh and blood was cut off from the thundering face.


    Chen Xiaodao has a good sense of propriety. It''s just a small piece of meat only one inch long. Chen Xiaodao doesn''t dare to start too hard. Otherwise, what if thunder dies too early?


    Chen Xiaodao is really a good cook, really!


    The Dao skill is absolutely exquisite. The meat is as thin as a cicada''s wing, almost showing a transparent state.


    Thunder''s body was shaking violently, and Chen Xiaodao''s face still had a strange smile.


    Then fingers as like as two peas, and a slice of meat cut off. There is no difference between the slice and the previous one. The size and thickness are exactly the same.


    "Boss, stop. Don''t die. You must hold on..."


    "It''s all right. It''s just more than 3000 knives..."


    Everyone is shouting, hoping that their boss can support it, even Wan Xiaoyi is the same.


    Now, the lives of these hundreds of people are concentrated on the thunder, hoping that the thunder can last.


    Even if... That''s impossible.


    Chen Xiaodao''s movements became faster and faster. The scalpel began to fly up and down, and the blades were spinning rapidly. Half of the pieces of meat in the air were falling rapidly. The faces of the thunder were gradually becoming weak, and even the pale bones could be seen.

 Chapter 565

    That kind of cutting is dazzling. The thundering body is struggling and twisting, but no matter how hard it struggles or how hard it twists, it can''t break free its own body, and it can''t escape the dense scalpel at all.


    The two faces could almost see the bones inside, but at this time, Chen Xiaodao suddenly turned his direction and chose other targets.


    Arms!


    In the past, he cut off the two ears of thunder.


    Chen Xiaodao is a highly skilled doctor. All the blades avoid the key parts and specifically attack the meat and blood thick place.


    It also perfectly avoids blood vessels and meridians, so that this guy can support for a longer time.


    Chen Xiaodao didn''t even attack Lei Ming''s eyes. He wanted Lei Ming to see what was happening to him with unusually clear eyes.


    These are the pain of those brothers.


    That taste, let him go deep into the bone marrow.


    The scalpel flew up and down, blood splashed, and the ground was covered with a thin layer of meat.


    The bloody scene has made some people below can''t see it. They just feel some nausea in their stomach and feel like vomiting.


    Lingchi was executed. There were absolutely few people who had the chance to see this picture.


    At the beginning, thunder can still struggle.


    But gradually, the thunder didn''t even have the strength to hum. When the scalpel was cut, the body just twitched, twitched, that''s all.


    The intense pain has completely paralyzed the thunder nerves.


    The thighs and arms were almost completely cut, leaving only blood red bones.


    Although Chen Xiaodao avoided those vital parts perfectly, every wound would bleed, but thunder couldn''t bear the excessive blood loss.


    Nine hundred ninety-nine, one thousand, one thousand and one


    The numbers are still growing one by one.


    However, there is still a long distance from the number of more than 3000.


    "Hold on, boss, you must hold on..."


    "Fuck you, wake up quickly. Don''t let him faint. He won''t wake up if he faints..."


    "You are usually popular and spicy. Don''t be so persuasive now. It''s time for you to pay. You killed brother song and played Wan Xiaoyi. We all recognize it. Now it''s your turn to pay..."


    Everyone is shouting loudly, Wan Xiaoyi is no exception. As long as there is a chance to live, everyone wants to seize it. Where will they care how much pain others have endured?


    Unfortunately, these words can''t be heard at all.


    The performance of those people on the stage also let Bai Qiu and stone below see the other side of these people.


    Originally, I have always thought that a large family of unity and friendship is the real face.


    Just as 1200 knives had just fallen, Chen Xiaodao stopped his action. Now he can hardly see a complete piece of skin on Lei Ming''s body.


    He put his hand down on the thundering nose and tried.


    At this moment, everyone held their breath, and their faces turned unusually white.


    "He... Died..."


    This sentence declared the death penalty of these people.


    The brothers behind almost didn''t hesitate. The machetes in their hands immediately raised high and then fell suddenly.


    Puff!


    Only a dull sound was heard, and hundreds of lives were executed at this time, none left.


    Even Wan Xiaoyi''s beauty has finished her life.


    The bodies of those people were carried down and dissected later. The ability crystal nucleus in them would be taken out and immediately handed over to ordinary people.


    Although the time is too short, it is a person who can develop an ability. If he can have a little power, he is a little power.


    Those originally neutral members are punished by other brothers with sticks in their hands. A hundred sticks may be fatal to ordinary people, but they may not die for those with ability, but their bodies will also bear great pain.


    More importantly, after the end of the stick punishment, these people were expelled from Chen Xiaodao''s territory. After that, who they would join is a question.


    We, Bingya and Tong Lei definitely don''t want it. These people ignore their brothers and die. They look coldly at their brothers when they are attacked. No one wants this kind of wall grass.


    Finally, Zhong lixiu accepted these people, but it is certain that these people will not be reused even under Zhong lixiu. Most of them still have a lot of cannon fodder.


    "Today''s events may be bloody and make many people uncomfortable." I stepped onto the platform and said.


    "But... This is a symbol and a warning, warning people in all territories who have the same idea as thunder not to violate this bottom line, especially at this critical moment, our city doesn''t need people who stab in the back."


    "Whoever stabs in the back, we will kill whoever. Whoever wants to make trouble at this time, we will solve who first."


    "Anyone who breaks the current order... I will break through his heart..." I said in a ferocious voice, but my eyes floated to Zhong lixiu.


    This sentence is for the guy Zhong lixiu. Let''s forget this time, but if there''s another time, I promise I''ll kill Zhong lixiu.


    Being threatened like this, Zhong lixiu''s face was also gloomy. He just threw his sleeves and left with his own people.


    The crowd gradually dispersed.


    "I owe you another favor," Chen Xiaodao said.


    "Nothing. Those people also moved the people in my territory," I said.


    "If I hang up one day, these brothers in my territory will please you," Chen Xiaodao said.


    I know what Chen Xiaodao means. He wants to let the seven people out, but not now. When the corpse tide strikes, Chen Xiaodao won''t make such nonsense, but it''s hard to say whether Chen Xiaodao will do so after the corpse tide strikes.


    The price of doing so is likely to be death.


    "If they want to come, I will treat them equally," I said. "And if you die, don''t bring that secret to the grave."


    "It''s unlucky. I''m not dead yet." Chen Xiaodao touched his nose and felt a little uncomfortable.


    "I just said it in advance."


    "Don''t worry, if that time comes, I will certainly take out the secret in advance and won''t make Zhong lixiu feel better!"


    This is the end of the matter. S city has to accept personnel every day. Among those people, many are experts who lead a team like Lei Ming.


    In the hearts of those people, there is no guarantee that they will have the idea of returning to the boss. Today''s thing is a warning to those people, warning them not to mess around.


    Thunder is their end.


    $32040!


    Unfortunately, thunder is not as powerful as he imagined. When it was more than a thousand points, he couldn''t bear to die.


    In fact, if you think about it, you know it''s impossible. No one can survive through thousands of cuts.


    Only the wounds all over the body and the passing blood are enough to kill people. The hope given by Chen Xiaodao is more like despair, which completely shows the ugliness of those people.


    Moreover, Chen Xiaodao is definitely not that kind of good guy. He won''t really give those people hope.


    Even if the thunder can survive, the last knife Chen Xiaodao will definitely cut the throat of the thunder... He only said 3240 knives, but he didn''t say where it was.


    What happened today makes me feel very uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t even sleep at night. I walked out of the city and patrolled around the city wall.


    It''s surrounded by zombies outside.


    Moreover, more zombies are crowding over, and the sound of hearing can be clearly heard in their ears.


    So far, all we have seen are zombies on the ground, and the flying zombie Legion in the air still hasn''t appeared.


    The flying zombie I met before was very cunning. He ran away after the last incident. I think that guy will appear this time.


    This time, I don''t know how many people can survive.

 Chapter 566

    The expression on my face looks a little ugly. Today''s things still make me uncomfortable.


    Saving people is something we often do. Every person we save will become our members and our brothers.


    At least they won''t kill their life-saving benefactor like these people today, just because that guy wants to be the boss, those damn garbage and get better treatment.


    Because this is the first time I have encountered such a thing, I feel very uncomfortable in my heart.


    "What are you thinking?" suddenly a crisp voice like mechanical synthesis sounded from behind.


    That voice made me tremble. The greedy Hydra appeared subconsciously. Suddenly, he turned and looked at a large shadow behind him. That voice came from that shadow.


    "Who?" I asked in a hoarse voice. I was so close that I didn''t notice it at all. It was impossible before.


    My perception is so strong that I don''t feel it at all?


    If this guy wants to kill me, isn''t it... Too simple?


    It is this that makes people feel more afraid.


    "There''s no need. If I really wanted to kill you, you would have died. Sit down..." a figure came out from the shadow.


    That''s a very strange figure... I don''t know what to say, science fiction character?


    It looks like a woman wearing a set of surreal equipment. On the body surface, there is a layer of metal armor that should be very thin, because even if there is such an additional layer of metal armor, this person looks quite slender.


    The armor was silvery white and reflected a dazzling light in the moonlight.


    With a helmet on his head, he couldn''t see anything. Only two sapphires were shining like his eyes.


    The voice of speaking is even more strange. It seems to be a cold voice mixed with mechanical humans. I can''t hear any emotional taste.


    With a slight frown, I took back the weapon in my hand. As the man said, if she wanted to kill me, she wouldn''t have to be so troublesome at all.


    So after thinking about it, I''m not so vigilant. This person should be strong and mysterious.


    Just what''s that guy doing here?


    There are many guards around here. No one found her.


    That woman... Should be a woman. Judging from the slender figure and the voice, it should be a woman.


    He walked slowly over, then jumped up, flew up the wall lightly, sat by the wall and looked into the distance.


    "What are you thinking?" then the woman asked again.


    "Nothing, just thinking about some things I met in the afternoon..."


    "Oh, you''re talking about the late execution. It''s really bloody." the woman said casually.


    This sentence made me frown. The woman knew it, that is to say, the woman saw it with her own eyes.


    Unfortunately, I have no idea who this woman is.


    "Who the hell are you? Do you live in S City, too?" I asked.


    "Well, I used to live in S City, but now I''m not here anymore," the woman said.


    Lived in s city before and left?


    "Very depressed in my heart?"


    "Yes."


    "Because you saved those people, but those people only thought of their own interests and stabbed you in the back, so they felt very depressed. Did they feel that the trust between people was gone and their world outlook collapsed?" the woman suddenly opened her mouth quickly.


    "It''s not that the world outlook collapses, but it''s still hard to feel in my heart," I said.


    "Actually, you don''t have to feel bad at all," said the woman.


    "It''s the end of the world... If people don''t die for themselves, even in the era of peace, there are so many selfish people, not to mention now."


    "Do you know why people hate traitors so much? When those traitors are executed, they are cheering?"


    "Because almost everyone has been betrayed," the woman said word by word.


    This sentence made my heart Click.


    "For a piece of bread, I stabbed you from the back; pushed you to the zombie and ran away; when surrounded by mutant beasts, I left you silently, disappeared alone, and competed for power and profit for the position of the boss in a team; in the end, the struggle for women... All kinds of betrayals are countless."


    "Those with ability will betray for a piece of ability crystal core, and ordinary people will betray for food."


    "Everyone has suffered betrayal once, twice or even several times. The first time he is sad, the second time he is disappointed, and the third time he may be used to it, and then try to make himself cunning."


    "That can be called maturity."


    "Seriously, I''m a little curious. How did you come over this period of time? You can still hold the illusion of mutual trust in human beings." she smiled, and there was a slight mockery in the woman''s voice.


    I opened my mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Maybe I''m really lucky.


    The first person we met was Xiao Ya, and then we came to the end together.


    Chen Yi and Meng Rui met in the middle. Later, they met Nami, Zhang Quan and Dao Yu... All of them are very good people. We work together and struggle together. We really haven''t met that kind of betrayal.


    Perhaps it is for this reason that I have always had great hope for mankind and believe in the goodness of mankind.


    This is my luck and my misfortune.


    "You should feel grateful for today''s things. This thing appears now. In the future, maybe you won''t be so confident about some strangers. Otherwise, maybe the next time you are betrayed, you will die."


    I know this woman is right, but I just feel a little uncomfortable in my heart.


    "Hey, who the hell are you? You didn''t come here today just to talk to me? It seems that you know me very well? But I don''t know who you are. It seems a little unfair?" I asked again.


    "Fair? The world is not fair." the woman smiled. "However, I really don''t just talk to you, just look at you as if you are a little depressed. I''ll talk to you by the way."


    "I came here to find you something more important." then the woman threw something: "take it..."


    It was a round, translucent sphere that looked like a diamond.


    Under the darkness, it emits a hazy light, which is quite beautiful.


    "This..." I''m curious about what it is.


    "A gadget for you, the core of a large energy conversion device," said the woman.


    Then I took out some drawings.


    "It''s you..." the moment I saw the drawing, I understood it almost immediately.


    This person is the mysterious woman who saved Daoyu from Zhu Yan''s siege and saved me from the ancient stone statues.


    Now, the woman gave me some drawings. What are these drawings?


    "Don''t open such a big mouth." the woman said in a charming voice, "take this thing well. Since you can make energy guns and energy guns in your territory, he must be able to make this kind of thing... With this thing, the protective cover of s city will be landed."


    protection cover?


    What does this have to do with the shield in s city?


    Can we say that this... Is a prop that can convert the energy in the ability crystal core into the power of the shield?


    I called and stood up. The expression on my face was very strange.


    "Don''t worry, this thing is your reward. I have another request to ask you. It''s a return for my help." the woman said.


    I pressed the excitement in my heart, put away the core component of energy conversion, and then asked, "what do you want me to do for you?"


    "Save a man."


    "Who?"


    "Chen Xiaolin..."


    Chen Xiaolin, a name known to people in s city.


    Chen Xiaodao''s sister, one of the seven people supporting the protective cover in s city!

 Chapter 567

    Some people''s names will be remembered forever.


    In S City, as long as you enter S City, you will know those people. S city exists because of those seven people.


    You may accept the management of several lords, but you must also know the seven people in s city.


    Chen Xiaolin is one of them and the only woman among the seven. Chen Xiaodao''s sister. She is the one who tried her best to rescue.


    Chen Xiaodao once asked me for help, hoping to get my help, but I dare not promise Chen Xiaodao, because if the seven people are released, s city may no longer exist.


    Although this decision is very unfair to Chen Xiaolin''s seven people, there is no way. After all, there are hundreds of thousands of lives here.


    But I was also thinking that if there was an energy conversion device that could convert the energy in the ability crystal core into the protective cover without passing through the seven people and continue to support the protective cover, maybe the seven people could be freed.


    But does this device really exist?


    It''s just a fantasy, but now this woman tells us that this fantasy has become a reality.


    She gave me something, said it was the core of energy conversion, and even gave me some drawings that could make an energy conversion device.


    While allowing s city to continue to exist, it can also release the seven people.


    It''s just... This woman specifically mentioned Chen Xiaolin.


    That feeling is that I want to save Chen Xiaolin anyway. If others can, they can. It seems that it''s ok if they can''t, but Chen Xiaolin must be saved.


    "In addition, as a reward, this thing is also given to you." the woman threw another thing.


    It''s a soul mark, like a mouse... The mark of Tucci, the source of plague!


    "It''s not very useful to me, but you seem to be collecting these things. It''s an extra gift for you."


    This mysterious woman suddenly appeared, which not only gave me an energy conversion core and drawing, but also gave me a heroic soul mark.


    She seemed to know everything about me and knew that I was collecting these things.


    "Well, I''m leaving."


    After leaving a word, the woman stood up.


    Then right in front of me, a shrill cry like an eagle came out of the woman''s mouth.


    The next second, in the sky overhead, a magnificent goshawk swooped down suddenly. At the moment of flying over the woman''s head, the two people instantly merged together.


    Just behind the woman, a pair of wings suddenly opened and roared. A strong wind immediately blew around, rolled the woman''s body into the sky, and disappeared into the night in the blink of an eye, leaving me here alone.


    After a long time, I reacted. Then I hurried back and found Ronaldinho. This guy hasn''t slept yet and is still making things desperately.


    He wants to make even one more energy gun before the real attack.


    "Let''s put what you have on hand first." I handed the energy core and drawings to Ronaldinho.


    "Look at this thing, can you understand it?" I asked.


    Xiao Luo wiped the sweat on his forehead, and his face immediately looked black.


    After the dirty hands wiped the clothes several times to ensure that the fingers were clean, they picked up the drawing and studied it carefully.


    "Eh... Is this kind of drawing again?" Xiao Luo was slightly surprised.


    Originally, those drawings shocked Ronaldinho enough. Unexpectedly, these drawings now appear more exquisite and huge.


    All nine drawings depict one thing... Energy converter.


    Looking at Xiao Luo''s face changed: "boss, this thing was given to you by that person?"


    I nodded.


    "God, that man is so kind to the boss... Even this sophisticated technology is willing to transfer to you." Luo tut sighed.


    "Can this thing replace the seven people to hold up the protective cover of s city?" I confirmed with a frown.


    "Yes, of course, this thing is used to support the protective cover of s city." Xiao Luo immediately said: "of course, it''s not just s city. It''s actually a complete set of devices. No matter where we take this device, even those of a city and B city, it can become a new s city. That''s the role of this device."


    "If this thing can be made, we have enough ability to crystal nucleus. This thing is a mobile protective cover, which can make a powerful protective cover anytime and anywhere," Ronaldinho said firmly.


    Hoo... It seems that this thing can really work.


    "Can you make this thing? With previous experience, it should be ok?" I quickly confirmed.


    "Well, in fact, the most difficult part of making this thing is the core. I don''t understand the principle of the core. I can''t make it. It''s something that can''t be made at all, but that person has given you a core, and the rest is more like a shell. It''s easier to make it."


    "Well... These days, you should put your mind on what you are doing and put all your energy into this thing. It will take a few days?" I asked.


    "I''ll try my best in a week or so," Ronaldinho said.


    After giving this thing to the greatest Engineer in our territory, I left and quickly went to Chen Xiaodao.


    I told Chen Xiaodao not to act rashly. After the corpse tide hit, I acted with him.


    Chen Xiaodao didn''t know why I suddenly changed my mind and was willing to act with him, but this guy was still very excited. After all, if I was willing to participate, the success rate would be greatly increased. I don''t know how many times.


    If Chen Xiaodao is alone, the probability of success is too small.


    I didn''t tell Chen Xiaodao about the specific reason. It''s useless to say more until it''s manufactured.


    In the next time, we continue to repeat the previous things.


    The next day, everything seemed to return to normal. No one had anything wrong because of yesterday''s events. Everything was normal.


    The number of zombies is also increasing.


    Finally, on the sixth day, the number of zombies reached more than one million.


    This figure is quite amazing. If we count the number we killed, the total number may be 2 million.


    Then from the sixth day to the seventh day, the number of zombies is increasing crazily, one million, one million, five hundred thousand, two million


    In a short time, the number has exceeded 2 million. At the end of the sixth day, the number finally exceeded 2.7 million.


    Including those killed before, the total number is about 3.6 million.


    This number is more than the previous number, but... It makes us feel overjoyed.


    really


    be overjoyed.


    On the sixth day of the previous corpse wave, there were only 800000. We thought the seventh day was more than one million, but on that day, there was an additional one million. As a result, the total number of zombies was about 3.2 million.


    This time, from the beginning, it was twice that of the last time. We thought that on the last day, the zombies would soar again, reaching the level of 5 or 6 million. Unexpectedly, they finally stopped at 3.6 million.


    This number is much less than we thought.


    Moreover, we didn''t even see the flying zombie Legion. Was it too hard last time, and this time the flying Legion simply didn''t come out?


    But in my heart, there is a vague feeling that things are not so simple.


    Just ahead, the zombie army has been lined up.


    Still those familiar figures, familiar tastes... Bah, bah, bah, it''s a familiar zombie.


    Ordinary zombies, enhanced zombies, licker larvae, giant zombies, lickers, tyrants, nightmares... And the biggest bad news.


    Zombie dog legions can be seen on the ground.


    But this time, obviously different from the last time, there are some unfamiliar shadows among those familiar teams!


    The mutant zombie finally appeared.

 Chapter 568

    The mutant zombie legion, the enemy we have been most worried about, has emerged.


    Now zombies have not fully entered the era of variant zombies. The generation of zombies is still the main body and the main component. Even when we go out to hunt zombies, we still encounter the most zombies of that generation.


    However, the occasional emergence of some second-generation zombies often brings us great surprises. The strength of those second-generation zombies is quite strong. The second generation zombies of the same level are much stronger than the first generation zombies.


    Especially mutant nightmares and mutant tyrants, that kind of strength is unimaginable. A mutant tyrant can almost face a nightmare at the same time, work together with the tyrant and even lickers.


    As for the strength of some powerful leaders among the mutant zombies, the strength of the mutant tyrant leaders we have met, as well as the mutant nightmare leaders slaughtered by Chen Xiaodao and Tong Lei, will not be inferior to the bad news.


    In fact, between the last corpse tide, zombies began to mate and give birth to offspring.


    That is, the second-generation variant zombies appeared, but at that time, the number of second-generation variant zombies was still quite rare and did not appear on the battlefield.


    But now, after several months of crazy mating, the number of second-generation zombies has soared. I don''t know how many times, and the huge Legion has gradually begun to be established.


    The largest number is still the ordinary second-generation variant zombies. Compared with the first-generation zombies, these zombies are obviously taller and stronger, almost like the first-generation enhanced zombies.


    At the same time, the number of ordinary variant zombies is also the largest, dense, almost the same as the number of zombies of the first generation.


    There are also a lot of second-generation enhanced zombies, but the number of second-generation zombies began to decrease from giant zombies and licking eater larvae.


    The higher the level of zombies, the greater the probability of mating, but because the base number is too small, and not every mating can produce offspring, so this number is much less than ordinary and enhanced zombies.


    But although the number is small, the strength is absolutely strong.


    From licking eaters and giant zombies, the appearance of the second generation zombies began to change significantly.


    In fact, we were also wondering why the offspring of lickers mating with nightmares and tyrants were basically mutant nightmares and mutant tyrants, and mutant lickers almost never appeared.


    Maybe that''s why.


    The offspring produced by the mating of lickers and tyrants and nightmares are mutant tyrants and mutant nightmares, while mutant lickers can only be produced through evolution.


    That is, it evolved from the larvae of lower variants.


    The mutant giant zombie actually does not exist, because the mutant licker needs to devour the mutant giant zombie to evolve into the mutant licker, so there is a blank here.


    But in this way, the three zombies are almost complete, and all the mutant nightmares, mutant tyrants and mutant lickers appear.


    The number is not many. Although the mutant zombies are stronger, they need more food to fill their stomachs. They often enhance their strength and let themselves grow by hunting powerful mutant animals and even zombies themselves.


    Therefore, the number of powerful variant zombies that can really survive is not very large.


    "The number of mutant tyrants is 38, the number of mutant nightmares is 47, and the number of mutant lickers is 69..."


    This is our statistics, because the size of these variant zombies is too conspicuous in a large group of zombies.


    The number is not much, even a little less than ordinary nightmares and tyrants, but there is no doubt that these damn guys will become a fatal threat this time.


    The number is not much different from the previous one, but everyone can feel the threat. This time, the corpse tide will be more cruel than before.


    "The number of zombies in front of our door is about 700000," Meng Rui said.


    700000 zombies, dense, vast.


    Those zombies were crowded together, and there was almost no gap. Although there was no air corps, it was still frightening.


    The number of zombies at the big head level this time is also more than that last time.


    There are nine, three bad news leaders, two mutant tyrant leaders, two mutant nightmare leaders, and two mutant licker leaders.


    "Take out all our weapons. It''s time to show these powers," I said with a sneer.


    Rocket launchers, grenade launchers, mortars, energy guns, energy guns, and cation guns made by Chen Yi.


    Those heavy weapons have never been used in order to wait for this time. Only at this time can those heavy weapons exert their most powerful power.


    Heavy weapons appeared one by one and were erected on the wall. Each heavy weapon was operated by at least four people, one responsible for the shell, two responsible for the support and one responsible for adjusting the angle.


    The energy gun is handed over to those with ability. People without ability can hardly bear the terrible anti shock force from the energy gun.


    As for the energy cannon, it is mounted on the main city gate, and the barrel is aimed at the enemy in the distance.


    Chen Yi and Zhou Jia were pale and hung two blood transfusion bags. They were selected from the territory. People with the same blood type as Chen Yi and Zhou Jia transfused blood to Chen Yi and Zhou Jia.


    This idea was thought up by two people themselves, because they also want to provide more power for the territory.


    At the same time, there are the blood bottles I bought on both people.


    I suddenly found that blood bottles can also be stored. Although the quantity purchased every day is limited, what I buy today can be saved until tomorrow, the day after tomorrow, or even the day after tomorrow. That period seems to be a week.


    So I have stored dozens of bottles of red and blue potions for emergencies.


    Beside Chen Yi and Zhou Jia, there were stacked shells and dozens of cation cannons.


    At the same time, specially selected soldiers are also around them.


    Just above the thick wall, there are hundreds of heavy machine guns, which is the first fire blockade in the front.


    Behind the city wall, a black muzzle can be seen every one meter. It extends through the shooting hole. It is the second line of defense.


    As for the third fire blockade, it is the shells in the rear.


    Now, those zombies are still thousands of meters away, which is beyond the scope of our attack.


    Now no one has launched an attack. It''s almost twelve o''clock. Instead, it''s entering a calm before the storm.


    The brothers have been fighting before. It''s time for them to have a good rest before the real battle.


    However, for this decisive battle, it seems that the brothers do not have much worry. What else to worry about under such multiple weapons? Those heavy weapons can almost destroy more than half of the zombies.


    The last time was thanks to the doomsday scroll I threw out, and this time, I have to rely on these heavy weapons.


    Hundreds of heavy machine guns were placed on the wall, and there were boxes of ammunition piled up by brothers.


    These bullets do not exist in the form of bullet belts, but in the form of boxes. They are all assembled before and installed directly when needed, so that they can spray terrible flames.


    Time passed, and finally, just when twelve o''clock came, an angry roar came from a distant place.


    The roar was like thunder.


    The next second, the roar of the zombie suddenly exploded in the night sky.


    Zombies howled desperately, and then the shock of the zombie Legion finally appeared.


    Before, when there were few zombies, these zombies could only be reduced to lambs to be slaughtered. Now the number of zombies has finally reached a limit.


    It''s time... Revenge.


    Kill all humans.


    In the night sky, those eyes looked particularly ferocious, just like blood light.


    It seems that in this dark night, these zombies are also endowed with extraordinary strength.


    These zombies want to kill all mankind, but they don''t know what kind of disaster is waiting for them in the front.

 Chapter 569

    The energy gun, the energy gun, and the cation gun manufactured by Chen Yi and Zhou Jia have the farthest attack distance.


    One by one, they were ready and raised their weapons. Even Chen Yi and Zhou Jia, who were in the process of blood transfusion, were no exception.


    Everyone''s potential is unlimited. The reason why you don''t show strong ability is because you haven''t fully tapped this energy at all.


    When that terrible energy is fully discovered, the destructive power will soar countless levels in an instant.


    I personally control the energy cannon. Now those zombies are still far away. I don''t need to fight close in a short time.


    An ability crystal core is stuck on it and the angle needs to be adjusted... In fact, it doesn''t need to be adjusted at all. I just aimed at the direction of the zombie dog Legion.


    These short zombie dogs are particularly annoying in battle. Their super fast speed often becomes the most deadly threat. One careless will kill our brother.


    And because of its small size, it is more troublesome to destroy it.


    So my first target was these guys.


    I was calculating quickly in my mind. Finally, when those zombie dogs finally entered the attack range, I suddenly pulled the trigger.


    At the next moment... Bang, it exploded in my ear, and there was a violent impact all around... This thing can only be controlled by capable people. Ordinary people can''t control this weapon at all.


    It was the ability crystal core of the fire system. I only saw a red trace in mid air, just like a meteor, which suddenly crossed, leaving a tall parabola, and then fell directly in the middle of the zombie dog Legion.


    Boom


    A red shock wave expanded rapidly on the ground, and the power made everyone who saw the scene stare.


    Within a radius of tens of meters, it was directly razed to the ground, and the zombies in it were directly turned into ash and disappeared. Nothing could survive in the explosion core.


    Even where the shock wave spread out, it also had shocking lethality. Those zombie dogs were directly crushed, and then quickly turned into coke under the spreading flame.


    A shell directly left a large blank in the zombie.


    The power of terror can detonate all the power in the ability crystal core at one time, which can actually cause such amazing killing. That picture looks more terrible than the energy gun, more than ten times.


    As for things like howitzers, they are far from comparable. At least hundreds of zombies were killed all at once.


    However, the consumption of this thing is also very large. All of a sudden, the ability crystal nucleus inside burst and became gray powder.


    A large sea of fire was left in the zombie dog corps, and there were many charred zombies later.


    Then I chose another one, which is the ability of the wind system.


    This time, there was no strong wind, but the shock wave caused by the explosion was stronger and wider than before.


    Each ability crystal nucleus has different effects, and the lethality is quite terrible.


    Just after I fired three shells, the people next to me also raised their energy guns.


    More than Ronaldinho expected, 25 energy guns are also a huge support for us.


    The firing range of the energy gun is a little farther than that of the cation gun.


    "Aim at the densest place of zombies and prepare to... Launch."


    With Zhang Quan''s order, like fireworks, arcs of different colors suddenly crossed from mid air.


    That picture is particularly beautiful.


    The energy gun is also a weapon with a wide explosion range. Aiming at the most dense place of zombies can produce the greatest effect.


    Fireworks were rising. Just when they fell to the ground, those fireworks suddenly exploded.


    At one time, twenty-five fireworks exploded in twenty-five places at the same time. It looked particularly dazzling.


    In that dazzle, it was filled with lethal power. The detonating range was not as large as the energy gun, but at least hundreds of zombies were torn to pieces in that area.


    Moreover, the firing speed of the energy gun is much faster than that of the energy gun.


    Each explosion can cause casualties of zombies. Only during the period when zombies rush to the front of the city, it is enough for us to kill many zombies.


    Soon, the cation gun made by Chen Yi and Zhou Jia also appeared.


    The attack range of cation cannon is a little shorter and the attack range is a little smaller, but the super blasting performance in a small range is more abnormal. It is suitable for attacking zombie legions with slightly stronger bodies.


    The exploding electromagnetic ion field and chaotic energy easily tear huge zombies to pieces.


    Zhang Quan commands in the rear and Meng Rui commands in the front.


    On the wall of the front line, there are many heavy machine guns. In the middle of each heavy machine gun, there are two or three small mortars and rocket launchers.


    The attack distance of mortars and rockets is relatively close, and the range of guns and ammunition is shorter. It is not time for them to play, but the howitzers tens of meters behind the city wall are ready to fire.


    The range of the howitzer is very long. It is said that it can reach as far as 10000 meters. Of course, it requires high technology and performance. We don''t have such superb technology, but we can ensure that it will never hit the open space within a distance of thousands of meters.


    The barrels had begun to rise, and the tall and thick shells had been stuffed into the barrel.


    The next second... The violent roar was deafening, just like an earthquake. Around the grenade launcher, everyone could feel the terrible tremor from the ground.


    More than 200 shells were ejected from the bore at the same time. Then, in the way of heavenly women scattered flowers, they scattered frantically in all directions, and then even in the dark, they can clearly see billowing smoke and dust.


    Zombies were blown up directly, and the broken limbs in mid air looked particularly tragic.


    Oh


    A wolf howled in the crowd.


    Cool


    Those launchers were even more excited and howled. It was so cool. A shell blew up a large area of zombies. The taste was so fucking refreshing.


    Shit, with this firepower, is that zombie a bird?


    Don''t say it''s 100000 zombies. Even millions of zombies and tens of millions of zombies are farts?


    I really don''t know what happened to the national army. Obviously, the military has a very strong firepower and strength. It should not lose to these zombies.


    But now the army is completely destroyed.


    It really feels strange.


    Energy guns, energy cannons, cation cannons, and now howitzers are all the power of bombing. If you look from a distance, you can clearly see that among the corpses, a lot of fire burst open, and then there was a dead silence immediately.


    Finally, the zombies were within a kilometer.


    Meng Rui in front knew that his time had finally come.


    "Heavy machine gun, fire!"


    "Mortar, fire..."


    "Rocket, fire... Fire, fire..."


    Meng Rui''s voice sounded hoarse and crazy. Countless fire snakes were dense in mid air, drowning everything.


    The bullets in midair formed a terrible barrage, which was torn directly from midair.


    In the middle of the barrage, there are firesnakes. That''s the power of rockets.


    Everything, all shrouded together.


    With the rear long-range explosion and dense fireworks, these zombies in front of them were completely covered.


    Extremely strong was shooting wildly. There was a violent explosion among the corpses. The zombies were blown up in scattered places. The rest of the zombies soon fell into the crazy shooting of heavy machine guns.


    The scanning ability of heavy machine gun is much stronger than that of semi-automatic rifle. Neither the penetration ability nor the tearing ability is at the same level.


    If an ordinary zombie is attacked by bullets, up to three bullets will completely tear the body of the zombie.


    For a moment, a scourge was almost formed in front of this, and almost all zombies were completely intercepted.


    Although those zombies are trying their best to rush forward, they can''t rush over at all. One step forward is the end of death!

 Chapter 570

    The suppression of terrorist fire is a terrorist force that makes people feel desperate.


    Machine guns are firing wildly, and rockets, howitzers and mortars are exploding among the corpses.


    The power of rear energy gun, energy gun and cation gun is also exploding.


    When these forces were concentrated together, an absolutely safe area was formed almost outside the whole city wall.


    No matter how fierce those zombies are, they can''t rush over at all. Even just a little closer, they will be torn to pieces by the power of terror.


    However, at this moment, although the fire is fierce, the zombie can still strongly support the advance, but when it comes one step closer, after entering the range of the semi-automatic rifle, there are more dense bullets from the shooting hole.


    In this way, those zombies could not bear it any more. They managed to survive from one layer of attack. As a result, they were penetrated by rifles.


    One brother danced excitedly, watching the violent explosion scene in front of him, and his eyes were full of crazy excitement.


    That feeling, that taste is really great.


    I never thought that killing zombies would be so refreshing. Zombies that had previously posed a great threat to their survival are now almost as vulnerable as chicks. A random attack can empty a large area.


    Those capable people didn''t even have a real chance to fight, but this super firepower completely suppressed these zombies.


    That terrible fire, let us see the power of mankind.


    I didn''t put myself into the battlefield, but I kept operating the energy cannon behind me for long-distance bombing. Each bombing could kill thousands of zombies, and the number of gold coins immediately soared.


    Kill, kill, kill


    Each brother killed red eyes, and even thought that if these zombies could be suppressed only by these long-range attacks, there would be almost no loss of human life in the territory this time.


    This idea is really beautiful. Unfortunately, although our weapons and firepower are strong, they are not so strong.


    Between the connection of shells, the cooling time of energy gun and energy gun is a little longer. Although that time is very short, it is a rare chance for zombies to breathe.


    While ordinary extremely strong and semi-automatic rifles can completely intercept those low-level zombies, they are full of powerlessness for high-level zombies.


    The bombing of shells is often thrown at the place with the most dense corpses. Some powerful zombies have not been bombed. What''s more, even if they are bombed, they will not even be seriously injured.


    Just like the bad news, the energy gun aimed at the location of the bad news, and a shell exploded directly on the bad news. I want to rely on this energy gun to kill this guy directly.


    But... I underestimate the bad news.


    Only a loud noise was heard, and the bad news was directly shaken out by the terrorist force of the energy gun explosion. His body hit the ground and his whole body was scorched black.


    A large number of zombies were directly killed around, but the bad news was just shaken away. I only saw this guy roaring and practicing, supported by the mace in his hand, and his body got up from the ground again.


    He looks embarrassed. In fact, there are almost no serious injuries.


    Not to mention, these powerful zombies are a group of quite smart guys.


    This guy stood in the middle of a group of corpses and howled loudly. Nearby, there was a response from other big leaders.


    Each one is roaring, as if communicating something.


    Before long, I saw that the three bad news rushed to the front of the corpse group. On both sides, there were the leader of the mutant tyrant, the leader of the mutant nightmare and the leader of the mutant licker.


    All nine big leaders appeared in front of the battle line, and almost all powerful zombies followed behind these big leaders.


    Tyrant, licker, nightmare, mutant Zombie


    That number is not much, even small compared with the huge number of corpses.


    But the appearance of hundreds of zombies changed the situation in the battlefield in an instant.


    Originally, we thought that by relying on this kind of firepower suppression, we could completely remove the zombies. Even if we could not completely eliminate them, we should at least kill more than half, or even more.


    In fact, the number of zombies we killed in this short time is really not small, not 100000 but 80000.


    This is really a very good record. If it continues like this, maybe that result will really happen.


    However, these high-level zombies obviously have high wisdom. These guys will not be suppressed by us.


    The zombies thought of the simplest way to change the situation before them.


    Those little zombies can''t carry the bullets, but they can. Even if they are attacked by dense bullets, they won''t leave a bullet hole in their body.


    So... Those powerful zombies open the way in front, and other zombies follow behind these hundreds of zombies.


    Maybe these powerful zombies can''t intercept all attacks, but... At least they can block a large part.


    The formation changed almost in the shortest time, and a huge zombie appeared in the front, especially the tyrants, who intercepted in front like solid iron doors.


    When the bullet was fired, you could even see a little spark burst out.


    The next second, the zombies began to charge.


    Carrying the bombardment of bullets and shells, they made the most violent charge.


    The ground under my feet was shaking violently, and even the city wall was shaking constantly.


    The speed of these zombies charging together is really terrible. It''s like a flood. It surges quickly!


    Bullets can''t break these powerful zombies. Their skin is as strong as steel. Shells can''t do any harm to these guys.


    So he charged directly in the midst of a hail of bullets, and nothing could stop him.


    Behind these powerful zombies, there are numerous ordinary zombies, following the boss and rushing over.


    Shells can also attack the rear position, but those bullets can''t do any damage to the zombies behind.


    I also put down my energy gun.


    "Zhang Quan, I''ll leave it to you..."


    I left the matter here to Zhang Quan. I jumped and rushed out from behind.


    What should come is still coming. No matter how fierce our firepower becomes, the position of capable people is always irreplaceable.


    This battle, no matter when, needs capable people to carry out.


    Those powerful zombies can''t be suppressed by ordinary people''s firepower. Even energy cannons can''t kill the bad news.


    For these things, only those who rely on strong ability can kill them one by one.


    For this time, the territory has already prepared a group of experts, which is a collection of the most powerful members in the whole territory.


    They have been waiting for this time for a long time.


    One by one rushed to the outside of the city wall, grabbed the weapons in their hands, opened their own energy, and prepared for this round of fierce attack.


    Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Dao Yu, Xiao Ya, depravity, Guan Zhaolin


    Almost every powerful member in the territory is here. These people have only one task, that is, at least kill even one powerful zombie to avoid too serious damage to the inside.


    Boom


    There is a mutant tyrant in front of me... That guy, we''ve dealt with it once before. This is the second time we''ve met this guy.


    The huge body, with its limbs wriggling rapidly on the ground, swept quickly from the ground like a gust of wind.


    That guy said it was a siege chariot. No one would doubt it. If this guy really hit the wall, it would be a disaster.


    Even if it is impossible to intercept all the zombies, these guys must intercept them!


    Seeing that the big leader of the mutant tyrant had rushed over, a trace of madness flashed in my eyes.

 Chapter 571

    Seeing that the big leader of the mutant tyrant is rushing over quickly, I know we must not let this guy hit this wall.


    Although the wall is strong and thick, and can withstand the impact of tyrants, it can never withstand this fierce impact.


    Be sure to stop this guy before he hits the wall.


    The madness in my eyes flashed away. Perhaps it is precisely because this situation is extremely dangerous, so I feel that the strength in my body has become stronger at this time.


    On the arm, the black armor attached to it in an instant, covering the whole arm almost in an instant.


    Then, the next second, the body flickered and suddenly disappeared in place. When it appeared again, it was under the body of the mutant tyrant leader, next to the guy''s front legs.


    The big man seemed to feel something and wanted to stop, but he couldn''t stop at all. The speed was too fast, and the guy''s body was too huge. The amazing inertia made him unable to control his body at all.


    Then, as soon as I appeared, my fist hit the guy''s front leg.


    The leader of the mutant tyrant is strong to the point of fingering, but now, my palm also has shocking terrorist power under the attachment of the fist transformed by the greedy Hydra.


    When he punched out, he only heard a snort. His fist directly broke the appearance and skin of the behemoth and directly penetrated into his body.


    Then... CLICK!


    If it hadn''t been for this guy''s strong limbs, I couldn''t reach it with my fist. Otherwise, it might have broken all the bones in this guy''s front leg.


    But even so, the sudden pain and the sudden weakness of his front legs still made this guy unbearable.


    Anyone who has ridden a car knows what it will be like to suddenly press the front brake when driving at high speed.


    It was a car accident!


    The left front leg was smashed through by me, and the body suddenly softened. Then the whole front body fell directly to the ground, and the back body rolled over directly because of strong inertia.


    It was the scene of a series of car accidents. Under the whine of the leader of the mutant tyrant, his body drew a strange arc from the air, and then crashed down with a bang.


    The tail was directly thrown on the wall. The solid stone concrete wall couldn''t bear the blow of this guy''s tail. It was directly smashed open, and a tall crack appeared in the middle.


    The two brothers were shocked and flew out. Their faces were covered with cold sweat. Mom and Mommy, that thing just fell off their heads. It wiped their bodies and almost smashed their heads to pieces.


    Lucky, really lucky.


    "Retreat!"


    Meng Ruisha on the wall said in a dumb voice that the front group of members had begun to retreat quickly, and only the shells behind were still attacking the last zombie.


    In the territory, hundreds of experts came out to intercept these powerful zombies one by one, and a close fight has appeared.


    The members of the first echelon quickly retreated to the second echelon. The members of the death squads took the place of the first echelon. They were all dressed in shiny and thick armor and held a solid shield in their hands. Their only task was to stop the attack of the other party''s zombies anyway.


    Behind these death squads are the second and third echelons. These two echelons are ordinary people who were responsible for shooting before, and those who have the ability of long-range attack power.


    At this moment, it is finally their turn to show their strength.


    If the distance is too close, the bullet can''t exert too much power, and ordinary people are in front, they are easy to be killed or accidentally injured. It''s time for those with ability to come out.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Close fighting appeared. Experts intercepted these powerful monsters. Most of them were successfully blocked, but there were mistakes in several directions.


    It''s not that the brothers don''t want to contribute, but that the power of these guys'' charge is too strong to stop!


    Especially the nightmare, there are several variants of big collars, which are so powerful that they explode.


    Is fan Xiaotian powerful enough? But I can''t carry it at all.


    When the guy waved his huge battle axe to block the mutant nightmare leader, the guy directly threw away the huge iron bar in his hand, and fan Xiaotian''s body flew out directly.


    Then the huge guy rushed directly to the wall and smashed the iron rod in his hand. The whole wall was directly divided into two and a two meter wide crack was smashed out.


    Although fan Xiaotian immediately rushed over and continued to intercept this guy, the crack had appeared and could not be recovered.


    Similar situations continue to appear. The long city wall has been riddled with holes in a short time.


    Countless zombies came in through the crack.


    There are also countless fast and flexible young zombies jumping from the ground to the city wall, and then flying over quickly.


    Powerful energy began to gather rapidly in the sky. Those terrible forces had reached a limit in a short time. The frightening energy tore open the sky, and then suddenly exploded in the crack, and the zombies inside were destroyed one after another.


    More flames began to burn violently on the wall. Fortunately, the brothers retreated faster before, otherwise they would be eaten by the zombies now.


    The wall can intercept ordinary zombies and giant zombies, but it can''t intercept cubs.


    The energy storm released by the capable person was mixed with the roar of bullets, and most of the zombies were torn to pieces on the way over.


    But some zombies survived, and then threw their teeth and claws on the members of the death squads, and their claws tore wildly on the shield.


    But I couldn''t tear off the thick armor on my body. On the contrary, my body was cut off in an instant.


    This is what the brothers of the death squads have to do to stop the attack of zombies in the front of the battle line.


    They are also brothers who have fought with zombies for the longest time and the most times, and also brothers with the highest mortality rate.


    Although these ordinary zombies can''t break their defenses, when some more powerful zombies appear, it''s time for them to be in danger.


    Often when they have just begun to make positive contact with zombies, death begins to appear on a large scale.


    Bang


    Surrounded by a group of ordinary zombies, a burst zombie rushed in front of him, then his body exploded suddenly, and a large amount of mucus fell from all around.


    One by one, the brothers of the death squads immediately raised their shields and blocked them in the sky as umbrellas. The brothers behind did not suffer any harm.


    But his shield and armor began to decay quickly.


    This situation will not last long. When the armor on the body surface is completely torn, they have to fight with these zombies.


    It''s just that the pressure this time is much less than that last time.


    You know, the last time the death squads made a positive impact on those zombies for the first time, there were a large number of casualties immediately.


    This time, because of the bombardment of cannons, they basically did not constitute a real-scale Legion charge.


    Coupled with the protection of the city wall, the zombies that finally rushed over were also divided into small parts.


    In this case, the impact is quite limited, and it is impossible to break through the barrier of their combination.


    On the other side, those masters are fighting with those powerful zombies.


    It''s best to end the battle outside the city wall. If it''s inside the city wall, it may be quite troublesome.


    It is likely to damage the shield and pose a fatal threat to your brothers.


    This time, their goal is to completely eliminate these powerful zombies outside the city.


    Under the heavy fire support and cleaning up the little monsters, we have enough confidence to fight this goal.


    Energy collapse!


    Just before the big leader of the mutant tyrant got up, my other hand had penetrated into the gap, and the green energy exploded in an instant.

 Chapter 572

    Everything was done at one go. Just when the leader of the mutant tyrant fell down, I ran out immediately without being hit by this guy.


    Then he rushed again before the guy got up.


    The wound I had pierced was still spraying black and red blood, and then my other hand had stretched out.


    The super explosive ability of energy collapse can only be detonated in the target''s body.


    I found that the fist set evolved from the greedy Hydra has even sharper claws than the greedy Hydra itself.


    Those five fingers can penetrate almost everything, giving the best release environment for energy collapse.


    The green energy quickly penetrated in, and then burst. All the flesh and blood on that leg were blown open, leaving only a pale bone still supporting it.


    This bone is really fucking strong. It didn''t break when it burst.


    But... Not much better.


    Grasping the greedy Hydra, the body rotates in an instant at a super fast speed, and the axe blade sweeps across.


    With a click... It directly hit the bend of the leg, and the pale bones burst open, and the huge body just supported fell to the ground again.


    The strength of the leader of the mutant tyrant is still as strong as ever, and my strength is more powerful than before.


    After the guy''s huge body fell to the ground, I jumped on the guy''s head.


    Clenched his fist, then hit the guy''s forehead with a bang.


    Boom... Boom... Boom... CLICK!


    The head seems more solid, one punch, two punches, three punches... But even if it is solid, it can''t bear my iron fist.


    When the fist fell for the third time, the skull finally cracked with a click, and my fist directly hit the deep part of the Zombie''s head.


    The whole brain was completely destroyed into meat sauce by my punch.


    Blood splashed out wildly, and there was a mess around.


    The huge body shook suddenly, and there was a sad cry, and then the huge head fell to the ground.


    Although my level has been stuck here for a long time because I can''t advance, I can feel that my strength has become more powerful than before.


    Up and down, the power of the blade storm began to rotate again. Around my body, those ordinary zombies were completely inaccessible.


    I looked in another direction next to me. Other brothers were fighting desperately. With the help of these powerful zombies, the zombies behind finally seized the opportunity to rush up.


    But I believe our brothers in our territory can deal with this attack.


    As for the left and right sides, those experts are also killing.


    This time, it may be the most powerful force shown by the little yellow book. Just behind the little yellow book, a huge slim figure floats over the little yellow book. It is like being connected with the little yellow book through several silk threads.


    That''s the power of the little yellow book''s attached hero, the dark head of state sindra.


    His hands seemed to be offering something, and his face was a rare solemnity.


    The dark head of state definitely belongs to an alternative existence in the hero League. He is a dark magic genius with extremely arrogant character. His pursuit of power has exceeded almost everything.


    Even her mentor was killed by sindra, and what sindra hates most is being controlled and suppressed. I don''t know what means little yellow book used to master sindra.


    But obviously, little yellow book also knew that he might not be able to do the guy in front of him. This was the first time that little yellow book liberated sindra''s power.


    The endless darkness is particularly obvious in this night sky, the darkness in the darkness.


    On the body surface of the little yellow book, it seems to be attached with a layer of black cocoon, covering everything.


    Energy pouring!


    The head of the dark can manipulate the most powerful, abnormal and powerful power, and sindra''s way of using power is also simple and rough.


    Because of her innate talent, sindra can absorb a lot of energy. She doesn''t even need to study any subtle moves too much. As long as she uses the simplest means to vent her own energy, it''s enough to form a fatal blow to the enemy.


    Just like now... Boom!


    The violent roaring sound and a large amount of dark power poured down in an instant, like a torrent, which immediately completely blew the huge bad news in front of us.


    The dark force penetrated into the body of the bad news, and then blew it. The bad news couldn''t bear this powerful force, and the whole body burst directly.


    After killing the bad news, little yellow book''s body was shaky and his face was pale. It was obviously an overdraft.


    As for sindra suspended above her body, she also disappeared at this time.


    The task of little yellow book is over. It has made a great contribution to the territory to kill such a big guy.


    At this moment, the little yellow book is particularly weak. Nothing can make up for that weakness. He nodded at me. The little yellow book quickly retreated, returned to the wall, began to rest and slowly recovered his strength.


    Aishi, Dao Mei, Elise, and Le Fulan are four people. Each of them is facing a mutant tyrant or a mutant nightmare. The strength of the four people has completely suppressed these mutant zombies and is being solved quickly.


    On the other side, the degenerate waved his huge sickle and cut off the head of a mutant licker.


    Guan Zhaolin''s body was obviously alienated and punched through the heart of a mutant nightmare.


    Every brother is fighting desperately, and powerful zombies are decreasing rapidly.


    But the number on our side is still not enough. Although we have tried our best to stop, the number of zombies is more than we thought, and we can''t intercept them all at all.


    Some powerful zombies have rushed near the city wall and began to destroy those walls madly, ready to be released and more zombies go in.


    "Everyone, don''t be stingy. Throw out all your moves and try to destroy more zombies before the garbage rushes over." Meng Rui is commanding.


    In the rear, the ability gun, ability gun and cation gun are still bombing through the gap of the protective cover.


    The numerous attacks caused a lot of damage to the zombies. I don''t know how long it has passed. Only a bang was heard, and a large crack finally appeared in the city wall.


    The zombies surged in like a tide.


    "Ordinary attack troops began to retreat quickly. Death squads and front-line attack troops retreated while attacking. Everyone, all return to the inside of the protective cover."


    Meng Rui constantly gives different commands according to the situation in front of him.


    This time, what we have to do is to wipe out these zombies with as few casualties as possible. The strength of the protective cover must be relied on. Otherwise, the casualties of the members of the death squads are too large.


    While resisting the attack of the corpse tide, the attacking troops attacked. At the same time, the brothers began to retreat quickly and retreated into the protective cover one by one.


    This time the corpse tide hit, it was really much smoother than the first time. Under the orderly plan, zombies were destroyed in pieces.


    The ground was full of stacked bodies, which looked extremely tragic.


    The powerful zombies intercepted from the outside were quickly surrounded and hanged after experts eliminated their opponents in front of them.


    After all the zombies here were killed, our goal was to target another group of guys who were leading the little zombies to attack the protective cover.


    Magic Crystal arrow.


    As soon as she turned around, Ashley was torn by an ice arrow. A tyrant was waving a huge iron rod in his hand. Unfortunately, the ice arrow had penetrated from behind.


    Then... Poof.


    The body directly exploded and disintegrated, and the surrounding zombies were killed.


    Others quickly surrounded the past, selected one by one, and killed all these powerful zombies.


    But none of us noticed that just behind the place where the zombie stayed at the beginning, a huge figure was slowly emerging in the dark.


    The figure, eight feet tall, was shrouded in a sharp and ferocious armor full of spikes. In his hand, he was still holding a huge hammer. Under the armor, his eyes were completely crimson!

 Chapter 573

    This time, the attack of corpse tide was simpler than expected. Perhaps we didn''t expect that these heavy firepower would have this effect together.


    In the past few days, a number of zombies have been destroyed. After that, before the zombies really began to attack, all kinds of energy guns, energy guns, cation cannons, howitzers, rockets and all kinds of cannons, which let us enjoy the beautiful fireworks and eliminate countless zombies at the same time.


    We killed almost half of those zombies.


    When the zombies finally rushed over, the crazy shooting of heavy machine guns blocked them for more than ten minutes. In these ten minutes, the zombies were like cutting leeks.


    Finally, they were intercepted by the city wall. When they didn''t break through the defense of the city wall, those zombies couldn''t form a powerful attack at all.


    The most important thing is that those powerful zombies take the lead in charging, which also makes these zombies break away from the siege of small zombies, lose the protection of small zombies, and are watched by experts in our territory.


    As a result, most of the powerful zombies were killed.


    As a result, when all kinds of losses finally rushed to the protective cover, the number of zombies was less than a quarter.


    These zombies could not break through the barrier of the protective cover. Each entrance was intercepted by the brothers of the death squads, but the fire in the rear completely suppressed them.


    Compared with the last corpse tide, this corpse tide is more like a joke and is not worth mentioning at all.


    This moment, let us see the power of heavy firepower. Although the existence of capable people is still essential, heavy firepower reduces the pressure on capable people too much.


    It avoids the loss of those with ability and the loss of ordinary people.


    It seems that after this event, we should go to other cities to collect a large number of such heavy firepower.


    It would be better if we could get some tanks, armored vehicles and even fighter planes.


    On the protective cover outside the city, layers of zombies are covered. Although only about 20% are left, there are still a lot of zombies. Moreover, some cannons can''t be used at close range.


    It can only be eliminated by bullets and ability, so the speed of zombie death gradually decreases.


    I was carried into the air by Dao Yu, and Nami was brought into the sky by another pilot.


    Through scattering, dense green light exploded on the ground.


    This is a rare opportunity. If I don''t know how to seize it, I''ll be a fool.


    Although you can''t get experience, that gold coin is definitely quite rich!


    Originally, I even prepared several Scrolls for the corpse tide, but it was found that we didn''t need them at all. Just our reserved firepower was enough to eliminate these zombies.


    About two hours later, the corpse tide was basically over, and nothing could be seen on the ground except the fragments of zombies.


    It ended much faster than the previous one. Without the roar of guns and zombies, the territory even entered a short peace, which even made people feel uncomfortable.


    In the territory, I don''t know how many people are so suspicious. This time... Is it over? Is it really over?


    Even if they win, they feel unimaginable and incredible.


    Even my Lord is the same.


    This time the corpse tide came, it was too simple to end, so that we couldn''t believe it.


    Maybe this is the power of heavy firepower.


    In front of us, we really can''t see any living zombies. Maybe... It''s really over.


    That is, after a long time, bursts of cheers came from the territory to celebrate the victory of the corpse tide.


    But I still feel a little incredible in my heart. I always feel as if there is something left.


    Flying zombies didn''t appear... It''s a little strange.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. We killed all the zombies here. If there were any zombies, how could we not see them?" fan Xiaotian patted me on the shoulder and said: "Sometimes, it''s time to relax. Moreover, the corpse tide is not so fierce every time. We also experienced a corpse tide attack in s city before. It was easy to solve it. At that time, many people were like you and couldn''t believe it."


    Maybe it''s true. What Fan Xiaotian said is also reasonable.


    However, I still felt that it was difficult to accept in my heart. I asked Zhang Quan and Meng Rui to continue to stare carefully. Don''t let the formation disperse first, and continue to be on guard for a period of time.


    Then, I took some people and began to go to the location of Bingya and Fang Qianxue to support the past.


    When I got there, I found that it was not because our corpse tide weakened and became gentle, but because the firepower in our territory was too fierce.


    The picture of thousands of shells exploding together directly emptied the zombie.


    Although there are many shells on Bingya''s side, they don''t have energy guns, energy guns or cation guns. In addition, they don''t have so many brothers and strict defense on our side.


    Although the number of zombies encountered here is a little less, because there are few zombies, it appears to be slightly scattered, and the effect of shells becomes very poor.


    The corpse tide directly overthrew the city wall, and even the protective cover was torn open.


    It looks very dangerous. Although it''s a little better than the last time, it''s much worse than our territory.


    When she saw me coming, a happy look flashed on Bingya''s face.


    "What are you doing here? You should support Chen Xiaodao now. They are more dangerous. If zombies break through from them, our s city will still be finished..." Wan Yuntian, the No. 2 figure under Bingya, said to me with great dissatisfaction when I just came here.


    Shit, these days, people come to help, but they have to be scolded. Is there any reason?


    But I didn''t speak, so Bingya explained for me: "Because our territory is between Lin Yi''s and Chen Xiaodao''s territory. We have to go through it. By the way, come and solve our problems first, and then go together to support Chen Xiaodao. Lin Yi has his own discretion. You don''t have to command. You just have to do what you should do."


    Obviously, Wan Yuntian crossed the line.


    Although Wan Yuntian is highly valued by Bingya, after all, she is not a lord, but I am a Lord. It is very disrespectful for WAN Yuntian to talk to me like this, so Bingya hurried out to make a round.


    But I don''t have the idea of arguing with that man!


    "How''s your situation?" I asked while helping Bingya and Fang Qianxue eliminate the bad news ahead.


    "It''s OK. It''s much better than the last time. The artillery fire collected before has played a great role, and the loss will be much less this time." Bing Ya Lian is red and excited.


    "Are you hurt?" I looked at Fang Qianxue and asked with a smile.


    But without thinking about it, Fang Qianxue just gave a cold hum and said goodbye to me.


    Tut Tut, does this girl have a good character?


    With the support of our territory, the zombies here have come to an end. Several big leaders have been killed. Tyrants, nightmares and mutants have been killed quickly. Only a large number of ordinary zombies are left to the people in the territory.


    Although Wan Yuntian was very upset, I still took Bing ya, Fang Qianxue and our experts to Chen Xiaodao''s territory.


    It seems that Fang Qianxue doesn''t want to talk to me, but she still passed with me.


    On the side of Chen Xiaodao''s territory, it''s going to be miserable. It''s almost as good as the last time.


    Although there were many more guns this time, Chen Xiaodao lost a lot of people because of the trouble caused by thunder, and there was a void in his strength.


    When we passed by, Chen Xiaodao was almost out of support. The protective cover on this side of the territory was crumbling, and the wall in front was completely destroyed.


    This is the really tragic scene after the corpse tide hit.

 Chapter 574

    This way, the corpse mountain is stacked.


    There are human corpses and zombies. There is chaos and blood everywhere.


    Chen Xiaodao, they really can''t support it.


    The things made by those people before thunder have caused a great blow to the territory. Although they managed to stabilize the army by thunder in the end, the lack of strength can not be covered up in any case.


    Although there are many more heavy weapons, Tong Lei is fighting with all his strength, but it is still not enough, because the strength of the zombie this time is still much stronger than the last time.


    In an hour, the external defense wall was broken, and then the protective cover did not last long. It was soon torn open by the zombies.


    As long as the protective cover has energy support, it will not be completely broken. In the basement, the staff inside are desperately putting various ability crystal nuclei into it, but unfortunately, the healing speed is still not as fast as the destruction speed.


    More and more zombies were killed and injured in the city.


    Tong Lei, a man stopped a mutant nightmare leader and a mutant tyrant leader. Chen Xiaodao stopped a head of bad news alone. Linniang and Nie Yisong stopped a mutant licker leader.


    Almost everyone is facing enemies several times their own. In short, the situation is quite dangerous.


    This critical moment really shows the strength of these people.


    In particular, Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao almost took out their ability to press the bottom of the box.


    In Tong Lei''s body, there is an unimaginable power.


    His body, I don''t know what metal it is made of, has some unimaginable tenacity and strength.


    When the mutant nightmare leader waved his iron rod and fell, Tong Lei even raised an arm to support him.


    With a loud bang, Tong Lei''s body was almost hit under the ground, and his arms were slightly sunken and bent. After all, he was hurt by the attack of the mutant nightmare leader.


    At this time, the leader of the mutant tyrant on the ground finally seized the opportunity and launched an impact.


    His huge body was crawling on the ground, his limbs worked frantically, and his head was suddenly lowered. This guy seemed to want to break Tong Lei''s body with his hardest jaw.


    On Tong Lei''s face, there seemed to be no fear or other expression.


    Yes, just a kind of peace.


    Death seems to have nothing to fear for Tong Lei.


    Seeing the mutant tyrant rush over, the guy just raised his other arm and tore his sharp fingers directly at the jaw of the mutant tyrant leader.


    Puff


    A large amount of dirty blood suddenly burst out, and the leader of the mutant tyrant was almost ripped open.


    The part of the jaw was torn directly by the five fingers.


    There was a huge scar on the neck, chest and abdomen.


    But Tong Lei was also knocked out under that attack.


    The leader of the mutant tyrant, who was attacked by this kind of attack, immediately ran away. Under the howl of anger, he rushed to Tong Lei.


    "Command, attack!"


    At this time, Tong Lei was just whispering, and his body rushed to the position below the neck of the mutant tyrant.


    "Command, shock wave!"


    With a jump, Tong Lei''s body appeared directly near the wound torn by himself.


    Two sharp claws buckled directly into the leather like skin, and then the shock wave burst open in an instant.


    From Tong Lei''s body, a strong impact broke out in an instant. The impact directly penetrated into the body of the mutant tyrant leader along the wound, and raged madly in the flesh.


    Roar


    The leader of the mutant tyrant seemed to feel that his life had reached the limit and was unwilling to roar.


    Then... With a snap, the whole body burst into countless pieces from the position of the neck.


    A large rain of blood scattered from the sky, surrounded by a ferocious and bright red.


    The strong shock wave directly shook the neck and head of the tyrant leader to pieces.


    Tong Lei''s body also landed on the ground, and his hands seemed to keep their original appearance.


    This is Tong Lei''s power... In other words, this is not Tong Lei''s power, this is Tong Lei''s girlfriend''s power to Tong Lei.


    The power of the puppet!


    Wind up demon!


    In fact, Tong Lei is already a living dead man, half dead; Tong Lei''s girlfriend is really alive.


    At the time of the apocalyptic outbreak, Tong Lei was seriously hurt by a mutant beast in order to protect his girlfriend.


    Almost dead.


    The head, chest, abdomen and limbs were all seriously injured.


    One of his eyes was stabbed blind and one of his arms was torn, but even so, Tong Lei still worked hard, grabbed a steel bar and inserted it into the head of the mutant beast.


    At the beginning of the end of the world, in order to comfort his girlfriend who was about to collapse, Tong Lei assured her that no matter what happened, he would protect her safety. As long as he didn''t die, he wouldn''t let her die.


    Unfortunately, he is dying and can''t protect her in the future


    Tong Lei really died, at least he thought so, but then he lived again, and his body became like this, but Tong Lei could feel his heartbeat.


    Now that he is alive, he will keep his promise.


    I will never let her die when I am not dead.


    The leader of the mutant tyrant has died, and the leader of the mutant nightmare pounced again, and when Tong Lei had just fallen down and had no time to start the next reaction.


    Then keep fighting!


    Next to Chen Xiaodao, his body is also rotating around the bad news. The scalpels around his body are flying up and down, constantly cutting the neck of the bad news. He wants to cut the head of the bad news.


    If this were a living man, he would be fucking dead.


    Unfortunately, this is bad news. The injury caused by the scalpel is not fatal to this huge zombie.


    The scalpel has left numerous scars on the neck of the bad news under the rapid rotation, but it can''t cut the guy''s head.


    Chen Xiaodao''s ability to deal with human beings with strong attack but weak defense is a natural killer, but it is subject everywhere to deal with these powerful zombies, which makes Chen Xiaodao feel very uncomfortable.


    As for the other side, the situation of Nie Yisong and linniang is also quite bad.


    The two men were attacked by the leader of a mutant licker. The guy''s speed and strength were quite strong. Most importantly, the mutant licker''s teeth became sharper, and even his tongue like a snake''s letter could be ejected from his mouth.


    The forked tongue has amazing penetration. The thick wall was shot through at once.


    Even Nie Yisong''s defense was very strong, but under this attack, he seemed to be unable to bear it, and he retreated under each attack.


    The linniang behind her almost turned the whip into a vine and danced wildly in the air, trying to entangle the guy''s body, but she couldn''t do it at all. This guy is really too flexible.


    Hiss


    In the middle of the hissing, the mutant licked the leader of the eater, shook his tail suddenly, swept over Nie Yisong''s footwall, directly knocked Nie Yisong to the ground, and finally exposed the linniang in the rear.


    Then the guy immediately took the opportunity to fly up, opened his mouth, shot out a bullet like tongue directly, and pierced linniang''s chest.


    When we came here, what we saw was such a picture.


    You can''t let this woman die!


    With a slight frown, Bingya immediately swooped down from the high altitude, her arms instantly turned into ice crystal wings, and her feet turned into sharp claws.


    However, it seems too late. The attack of the mutant licker leader is too fierce.


    The tongue had been ejected, but a layer of white light appeared on the surface of linniang''s body to intercept all attacks.


    Then, taking advantage of this opportunity, Bingya''s claws directly hooked the back of the mutant licker, and her body instantly soared into the air.

 Chapter 575

    Bing ya, who turned into an ice crystal Phoenix, had a powerful and incredible power. Her wings opened and directly caught the huge monster in the air.


    Fly directly to the altitude of thousands of meters. No matter how the mutant licker leader struggles, he can''t get rid of Bingya''s claws.


    Then Bingya released her claws and her huge body fell from the sky.


    Falling from a high altitude, the mutant licker leader was struggling violently. Unfortunately, the struggle was useless. His body still fell heavily.


    Originally, with the strength of the mutant leader, even if it is a high-altitude fall, there is basically no problem. After all, the powerful body is there.


    But it''s immortal. Just in front of it is a broken city wall. That''s all. A few steel bars inside are just exposed outside.


    As a result, the mutant leader was directly inserted into his body by those steel bars, and became full of holes in an instant.


    The body struggled twice, moaned twice, and there was no more movement.


    Dead!


    Narrowly escaped death. Linniang and Nie Yisong also breathed a sigh. The expression on their face didn''t know how to describe it.


    As these experts joined in, the most difficult battlefield gradually subsided. Powerful zombies were killed, and the members of the territory were gradually freeing their hands, and then destroy the remaining zombies together.


    Here, after working hard for more than an hour, I finally killed the rest of the zombies.


    Chen Xiaodao was also resilient. Finally, he was stunned and cut off the neck of the Dead Zombie. All six scalpels were blunt.


    But fortunately, he finally succeeded. As for Tong Lei, he was also fierce. Although his metal body became pitted in many places, he still killed the mutant bad news leader.


    After we solved all the problems here, the guy Zhong lixiu came late.


    It''s not that Zhong lixiu is deliberately delaying time. He can''t help it.


    Zhong lixiu is different from us. We got a lot of heavy firepower from the arsenal, and Zhong lixiu is almost the same as before.


    The zombies are stronger than before, and the battlefield in the territory is also quite tragic.


    Although we have won the victory, we have lost a lot. If we really want to calculate, the loss may be only a little less than Chen Xiaodao.


    Our territory still suffered the least loss. This corpse tide came, that is, at the end, the zombies surrounded the protective cover and began to carry out a deadly attack.


    A total of more than 1000 brothers died, of which one-third were members of the death squads and half were ordinary people. Those who have other abilities have little loss.


    This is a big victory!


    This time the corpse tide is coming, so it''s over. There are still three months until the next corpse tide. Three months should allow us to continue to attract some people.


    At the same time, there is still time to collect more heavy firepower. Maybe you can deal with the next corpse tide so easily.


    Because this time, the solution is too simple. Everyone is full of hope for the future.


    When the corpse tide attacked before, it was not a time of heavy casualties. After the battle, it was almost a piece of despair.


    It''s really the first time that it''s so easy like this time.


    That kind of victory, even people can''t help but doubt that this time is really over, so simple?


    Even if you win, there is an incredible feeling in your heart.


    It''s over here. Tong Lei also left with his own people. Those who are still alive carry a lot of parts and take them back.


    As long as the heart has not broken, these parts can continue to fight after reassembly.


    Because they are all magic puppets. As long as their hearts are still beating, they will continue to give everything for their women.


    Fang Qianxue and Bingya also went back. Seeing that there was nothing here, I was ready to go back. Although the war was over, there were still a lot of messy things to deal with in the territory.


    However, when I was ready to go back, I was held by Chen Xiaodao.


    "S City Grand Theater..."


    Chen Xiaodao told me such a place, and then there was no other indication, but from this guy''s eyes, I could feel a kind of madness.


    S City Grand Theater? Shit, isn''t this where I first met Chen Bolin?


    Damn it, I didn''t expect that the most important secret of Zhong lixiu was under the s City Grand Theater?


    I really don''t know what to say. It''s a pity that I was so close to this secret.


    Chen Xiaodao told me that there was only one intention, that is, Chen Xiaodao is ready to take action.


    When the corpse tide strikes, Chen Xiaodao won''t do it casually, because it is forcing everyone to die.


    But after the corpse tide hit, it was the time for Chen Xiaodao to act, because at this time, the defense of the whole s city was the most lax.


    I told Chen Xiaodao that I was going to act with him.


    Because I now have an energy conversion device. As long as the production is successful, I don''t need those seven people to continue to pay. Of course, I''m not careless, just because that''s what the woman asked me to do.


    Because that woman has helped me many times, saved me and said Dao language. She is very kind to me. In addition, with the energy conversion device, I can rest assured.


    But it seems that Chen Xiaodao can''t wait.


    "Brother, I know you are very righteous, but... I can''t wait. Moreover, I''ve considered it, and I still can''t drag you into the water." Chen Xiaodao said with a bitter smile.


    "Now, it''s definitely the time when their defense capability is the weakest. This is the best time. If you act with me, it may cause a lot of people to be dissatisfied with you, even the people in your territory... It''s very bad for you in the future. If something happens to me, you can take care of my brothers. I''m very grateful," Chen Xiaodao said.


    Chen Xiaodao has his own ideas. Anyway, this thing is his own thing!


    Doing such a thing is thankless. It is tantamount to being an enemy to everyone in the whole s city. Although it is said that if someone is willing to help, his pressure will be much less.


    However, Chen Xiaodao doesn''t want to drag others into the water.


    Chen Xiaodao is quite a person. Although he was a little unpleasant before, he seems to be a good person now.


    At this time, I can still consider for others and make friends with a guy.


    "Don''t worry. Wait another two days. It hasn''t been studied yet. In another two days, maybe you don''t have to let the seven people support the protective cover. At that time, everything will be smooth," I said.


    This sentence made Chen Xiaodao''s face suddenly brighten, and a strange excitement flashed in his eyes: "do you say... You... Found..."


    Chen Xiaodao''s voice became a little stammering. You can imagine how excited this guy is now.


    Or crazy!


    If that''s true, there''s really nothing to worry about. Even, there''s no need to worry about what chaos will be caused in s city.


    "But it will take a few days. You can wait," I said to him.


    Chen Xiaodao nodded fiercely and agreed.


    If there is such a thing, he no longer needs his sister to pay, nor does he need to risk his life. Chen Xiaodao is naturally very grateful.


    Tell Chen Xiaodao to endure for another two days and wait until the energy conversion device is manufactured before we act together.


    Then I went back to the territory. This time it seemed that it was really over.


    It was quiet all around. We even sent some people to patrol around. As a result, although there were one or two scattered zombies, they were basically gone.


    In other words, this time, it''s really over.


    "Let''s watch the night here and let the other brothers go back and have a rest..." on the wall, I explained to Meng Rui and them.


    The walls are in tatters. They have to be repaired tomorrow.


    But that''s all in the future. Now the most important thing is his mother''s rest.


    Boom... However, at this time, the ground under my feet suddenly fluctuated violently.

 Chapter 576

    The violent trembling and terrible voice can be heard clearly even in the direction of our territory.


    I was talking to Zhang Quan and Meng Rui. My face suddenly changed. I looked up and saw that it was not a zombie or outside the city. The voice came from inside the city.


    That''s... The direction of the s City Grand Theater.


    That''s not where Chen Xiaodao told me before. Where are the seven people? How could there be such a big explosion in that place?


    Can it be said that... Chen Xiaodao didn''t listen to my persuasion after all. Did he run there alone?


    Damn it, this is not the time.


    There was a flash of madness in my eyes!


    "You stay here and inform Xiao Huang Shu that they will get up from bed and have a fight again." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan don''t know what happened at all, but look at me, they can know more or less. It must be quite troublesome.


    What does that guy Chen Xiaodao think, don''t believe me, or don''t want to drag me down? It was clearly agreed before, but now I''m acting rashly?


    I''m a little worried in my heart. I''m not worried about the life and death of Chen Xiaodao. I''m worried about Chen Xiaolin and his sister.


    If Chen Xiaolin dies, there may be some trouble. After all, I promised the woman to save Chen Xiaolin.


    Perhaps, for that woman, Chen Xiaolin may be in a very important position.


    No matter what the reason is, I directly spread out at the fastest speed, and my body flew over the ground like a hurricane.


    In an instant, I had arrived near the s City Grand Theater. Looking at it from a distance, the s City grand theater had become a mess, with billowing smoke and dust rising into the sky. Under the rising sun, it looked particularly miasma.


    S City Grand Theater, originally a landmark building in S City, is very famous all over the country. It is the center of art.


    Unfortunately, after the end of the world, this place immediately declined. When everyone was fighting for food, the so-called art was immediately abandoned in the corner. After all, even artists have to eat, don''t they?


    However, although it declined, the Grand Theater remained after all and became a place for tramps and psychopaths to live, but now, that building has completely collapsed.


    It''s like being hollowed out from the ground, and the whole building completely collapsed and collapsed below the ground.


    When I hurried over, I suddenly found the figure standing in front of the s City Grand Theater. Who is that figure, not Chen Xiaodao.


    At this moment, this guy is also standing here.


    I was a little angry and rushed over. The guy didn''t seem to know I was coming.


    I was so angry that I slapped him directly on the back of the guy''s head: "I grass your uncle. What have you done? Didn''t you agree to take action in two days?"


    At this moment, Chen Xiaodao finally reacted, covered his head, and then looked at me silently: "lying in the slot, I didn''t do this..."


    What?


    You didn''t do it. Who else did it?


    I was also stunned. Looking at Chen Xiaodao''s appearance, it doesn''t seem to be lying. Is it true that Chen Xiaodao didn''t do this?


    But if it wasn''t him, who was it?


    "I don''t know. I''m busy in the territory. Our territory suffered the most, but suddenly I heard an explosion here, and then I hurried over. When I came here, it was like this."


    Because Chen Xiaodao''s territory is close to here, Chen Xiaodao came faster than me.


    But even if Chen Xiaodao came quickly, he saw nothing different from me. He only saw the collapsed building and nothing else.


    But I can feel the anxiety in Chen Xiaodao''s eyes. This guy is worried about her sister. After all, his sister Chen Xiaolin is under house arrest. No matter who is suddenly attacked or the instrument inside explodes, the people inside are quite dangerous.


    "Can''t the people inside suddenly wake up and rush away by themselves?" I said suddenly.


    I also just came up with the idea that the seven people imprisoned inside are powerful experts. The strength of those people is terrible. Although my strength is strong, 80% still can''t compare with those people.


    By the means of those people, even breaking the blockade is not impossible.


    Chen Xiaodao''s eyes brightened, but soon faded: "this possibility is almost impossible... Because those people are almost..."


    Boom


    Before Chen Xiaodao finished his words, the ground under his feet trembled violently. It felt like an earthquake. We can clearly feel the violent fluctuation creeping from our feet.


    Originally a collapsed building, now it is completely collapsed and in a mess.


    "Where is the entrance, then?" I asked in a hoarse voice.


    "About... In this direction," Chen Xiaodao said, pointing to one of the directions of the collapsed building.


    Before, when the building was intact, Chen Xiaodao knew where the entrance was, but now, Chen Xiaodao can only see an outline.


    I can''t wait that much.


    The palm stretched out, and a large piece of green light quickly gathered in the palm. In an instant, that power had reached its limit.


    "Energy collapse."


    When the mind moved, the amazing energy suddenly burst out of the palm at an extremely terrible speed, and immediately disappeared directly into the collapse in front of us.


    Then it exploded, and the terrible impact swept everything around in an instant.


    The collapsed building was directly blown to pieces. In front of the large holes blown out, a translucent bulletproof glass was particularly obvious.


    That''s it.


    Energy collapse is the only weakness!


    Because energy collapse is an attack in the form of light. For something like a mirror, it completely encounters an nemesis and can be easily reflected by the mirror. It is of little use for something like glass that can directly penetrate the past.


    The ground around was blown into potholes. Only these glasses were as strong as ever. They didn''t even seem to have been hurt much.


    It''s an odd passage.


    It is more than two meters high and nearly three meters wide, showing a strange oval shape.


    There is the entrance of this underground passage. People in there usually go in and out through this passage.


    "Go!" whispered, and then we walked in along the translucent glass cover.


    That feeling is very strange. The glass channel has only been seen in the film before. It has a feeling of science fiction.


    The glass cover extends downward in a spiral way. In the end, we have almost penetrated hundreds of meters underground.


    These glasses seem to have a light-emitting system. Even in the depths of the earth, they are still quite bright, and the strata can be seen clearly.


    Moreover, the passage is still complex. You can often see a fork in the road and don''t know where it leads.


    But Chen Xiaodao is familiar with everything here.


    "Let''s go this way. That direction is under Zhong Li''s nest." at a fork in the road, Chen Xiaodao said.


    Chen Xiaodao almost walked through all the roads here. Before, Chen Xiaodao worked hard for dozens of nights to find the real road from the maze.


    On the nearby glass, I keenly saw small and different traces and patterns. Maybe that''s Chen Xiaodao''s way to distinguish the direction.


    Walking, we can all feel the glass channel trembling slightly!


    There is no doubt that down there, there seems to be a battle going on.


    Chen Xiaodao and I couldn''t help but speed up our steps, and our body quickly fell down from the spiral channel.


    The closer we get, the more curious we are. What happened and made such a big noise?


    Soon, those movements became clear. We could hear the sound of fighting, the scream, and the strange roar like a beast.

 Chapter 577

    The scream, the struggle, and the strange roar of strange life are gradually becoming clear.


    In addition, from the translucent glass cover, you can continue to feel a strong impact.


    Obviously, there is a fierce battle going on down there!


    There was no time to think more. Chen Xiaodao and I hurriedly accelerated our pace. Before we went far, we suddenly saw the light in front of us.


    What appeared in front of me was a place shrouded in huge glass, the size of more than a dozen houses. Under the ground, it was definitely a very grand building.


    I don''t know what brand of glass it is. It''s hard to imagine. In this area, it should have been hollowed out before.


    There should be a layer of gap outside the glass cover, but now that layer of gap has been completely buried, and soil and stones are all piled up on the glass cover.


    But the glass cover was completely supported, even without a crack.


    When I saw the huge glass cover in front of me, I could imagine the shock in my heart.


    It seems that Chen Xiaodao has seen it many times. He is not surprised at all.


    In this huge glass cover, people in white coats are constantly running around with anxious faces. There is a complete chaos inside. An ugly monster like a strange earthworm is growing up with a mouth and swallowing everything madly.


    The mouth of the abyss!


    That ugly guy has an unimaginable huge mouth. There is super corrosive mucus dripping from his mouth. This guy is crazy swallowing everything around him.


    Whether it''s paper, steel, chairs, or humans.


    Eat... Eat everything.


    His stomach, his hunger, seems that he can never be filled in his life. Only continuous eating can make him feel short-term comfort.


    One of those empty lives around calthas, how could this guy appear here?


    After taking a look at the glass cover in front, a huge hole appeared on the ground in the middle of the glass cover. There is no doubt that this guy drilled out from here. There is still a foot left around the hole. It is estimated that it was a guy who ate it when he first came out.


    The protective measures of this protective cover are actually quite tight.


    If you attack from the front and from various channels, you will encounter countless obstacles and monitoring. A little carelessness may lead to loss or even death.


    It can be said to be as solid as gold.


    Because they were hundreds of meters underground, they did not expect that there would be life to launch a sneak attack from the depths of the earth.


    As a result, it immediately caused extremely serious consequences.


    The ground, which can be said to be the only and most fatal weakness, has no defense at all. Only that floor, which is basically useless, is broken through in an instant.


    Then is the beginning of death.


    Of course, in this protective cover, many experts are actually left to defend. Zhong lixiu definitely cares about this place.


    But because of this corpse tide, some experts were sent out to defend, resulting in emptiness here.


    This can be said to be a small loophole. Although Zhong lixiu''s strength is strong, he still has shortcomings, especially when the corpse tide strikes, he can''t take into account all places.


    This has always been the case before, and this problem has never occurred.


    But this time I didn''t know what was going on. I was found by this strange insect, and then launched a surprise attack. There were heavy casualties here.


    And this is just the beginning. The huge mouth of the abyss is completely a eater. I only know that I crazy devour everything in front of me, regardless of everything else.


    It''s impossible to really carry out the task. This guy is just a pioneer.


    Soon, on the road from the huge mouth of the abyss, another strange and ferocious insect with sharp teeth and sharp claws and dark red all over also appeared.


    Void fear kogas!


    The other is from an alien, a terrible monster from the void.


    At the same time, a guy who looks like a mantis also appeared.


    Kazik, the void predator!


    It is also a monster from the void, but I don''t know why it united with calthas to form a super army.


    Abyss mouth, void fear, void predator, these three guys are all life from the alien void, although they look very different.


    But the common ground is also quite obvious. They are extremely cruel lives, crazy destruction, and devour everything they see.


    Then draw strength from swallowing. When they swallow more power, their strength will become more and more powerful.


    The appearance of these three empty visitors made the whole glass cover in a mess almost instantly.


    Although the scope of the glass cover is large, it is too small compared with the three guys.


    Want to escape? Sorry, there''s no chance.


    In front of these three monsters, no life can survive at all.


    All the instruments around have been destroyed. Those staff members are dead and injured. Maybe those who are eaten directly are lucky.


    On the ground, there was a guy whose body had been cut off by the waist, and his intestines and other things flowed all over the ground. It looked very tragic.


    But... I''m not dead yet. I''m screaming now. It''s conceivable that the pain is definitely more painful than dying directly.


    Here, it has almost become a slaughterhouse, and the unbearable smell of blood is everywhere.


    When we came over, we saw such a picture.


    Those capable people left behind inside have almost been eliminated. Some powerful machines around them can''t play any role at all, so they are smashed into pieces and scattered on the ground.


    The reinforcements from Zhong lixiu haven''t even appeared.


    After almost eating up human beings, those monsters began to destroy everything around them and everything they could see in front of them.


    At this time, Chen Xiaodao suddenly roared, and his body rushed over immediately. At this time, kazik, the void predator, was waving his huge machete and directly cleaving down at something like a space capsule.


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing this scene, Chen Xiaodao''s face changed almost instantly. That place is where seven people sleep.


    If these capsules are cut off, the people inside will never survive.


    Chen Xiaodao doesn''t know which one of them is his sister.


    Therefore, Chen Xiaodao had little time to think and rushed over immediately.


    A scalpel rotates wildly and cuts at the void predator.


    Yay!


    The speed was fast, and the scalpel cut on the back of the cat.


    Only a harsh sound was heard, and a large amount of Mars burst out from kazik''s back.


    The guy''s body was as strong as steel. Even with the sharp of the scalpel, he couldn''t cut through, but it attracted kazik''s attention.


    Unexpectedly, there were weak lives here who dared to resist themselves. In the eyes of the terrible monster, a touch of ferocity flashed away, and then with a roar, they rushed at Chen Xiaodao.


    And I also rushed to the other side. The huge mouth of the abyss was growing up, ready to swallow a space capsule.


    This guy can eat anything and is not afraid of indigestion.


    Flash!


    In a flash, the body immediately disappeared in place. When it appeared again, it had reached the huge mouth of the abyss, and the greedy Hydra cut it directly.


    With a snort, I immediately split an ugly crack on the body, and a large amount of mucus suddenly collapsed.


    This guy''s skin is not as strong as his own kind. I tore it apart.


    However, this time, it also made the monster completely rage. With a roar, he turned and opened his mouth and swallowed it at me.

 Chapter 578

    The situation is much more dangerous than we thought. The emergence of these three monsters almost led to chaos.


    Abyss mouth, void predator, void fear!


    These three lives from the void have powerful to desperate terrorist strength, and each is not an easy role to deal with.


    Now the defensive ability is almost zero.


    If it were normal, maybe I wouldn''t care so much. It''s not impossible to pick these three guys alone if I summoned the five of them.


    But the most crucial problem is here. Ashy and her family have just returned to their own space after the war of corpse tide.


    Although the level has been improved a lot, the cooling time of those hours is inevitable.


    That is to say, now only I and Chen Xiaodao fight alone against these three powerful monsters. At this moment, the situation becomes particularly dangerous.


    Seeing that guy open his big mouth and bite me, I didn''t avoid it. There was another monster next to me. I must make a quick decision and get rid of this guy.


    Therefore, homeopathy is an axe, which cuts directly at this guy''s mouth.


    Then... Qiang!


    I only heard a harsh sound, how terrible my brute force was, but now, I just felt a sudden shock in my arm, and the axe was directly stuck in mid air.


    I was bitten alive by this guy''s steel teeth.


    This has never happened before. My attack was intercepted in this way.


    The guy''s teeth were so full that he bit on the greedy Hydra. Looking at the guy, it seemed that he wanted to eat the greedy Hydra.


    Boy, this guy is so scary.


    Unfortunately, the greedy hydra is quite strong. Even if this guy has sharp teeth, he can''t bite it off in a short time.


    With a pull, the greedy Hydra was finally pulled out.


    Then at this time, I felt the ground under my feet suddenly burst open.


    At this moment, my scalp was numb.


    My instinctive reaction even exceeded my consciousness. I didn''t dare to stay on the ground for even a second, and my body immediately ran out.


    At the moment when I just ran out, on the blasted ground, in the circular area, a large number of sharp thorns directly drilled out. If I had just escaped a little later, I was afraid that the soleplate of my feet would be pierced by these damn sharp thorns.


    Void fear, COGAs''s power, rupture!


    Hero League game also seems to be a very annoying move, with deceleration and flying effect, which is often disgusting.


    But this is just the beginning. Soon, an invisible wave came from the side.


    At this moment, my ears almost burst and hurt. At the same time, I felt that my body was suppressed by the weight of millions of kilograms. The original powerful forces in my body could not operate at this time, and my movements became extremely slow.


    Void fear ability wild scream, with silence effect. People can''t use any power in a short time.


    Damn it!


    The disgusting feeling in the game completely appeared on me at this time.


    Although there are some changes, I feel more disgusting.


    Although this time was short, it posed a serious threat to me. I only heard a poof, and a mass of mud exploded in my chest.


    Then my whole body was shocked and flew out.


    It''s not mud, it''s some residue of flesh and blood, spewing out of the mouth of the great mouth of the abyss.


    If it weren''t for my hard body, this might have given me a penetrating cold.


    It''s too much pressure for me to face such two empty family members at the same time. These two guys almost completely suppress me.


    There''s basically no chance to fight back.


    After that silence effect, I can only use my own rapid movement to shuttle between the two monsters, attract the attention of the two monsters and avoid the two monsters from damaging the surrounding space capsule.


    It seems almost impossible to kill these two monsters.


    Chen Xiaodao on the other side is in the same trouble. The strength of the void predator is absolutely no worse than these two guys. In addition, in a previous battle, Chen Xiaodao''s strength is also seriously consumed, and now he is suppressed by the void predator.


    Unexpectedly, the two people who came the fastest fell into the current situation.


    This feeling of being suppressed is so fucking unpleasant.


    But now we have no other way. Now we can only rely on avoidance and delay time as much as possible.


    Fortunately, I have explained to Zhang Quan in advance. The experts in the territory should come soon, right?


    Maybe it won''t be so troublesome here when the experts in our territory come.


    However, we think so. Unfortunately, the reinforcements just don''t appear.


    I don''t know what little yellow book did. I haven''t seen anyone for such a long time?


    In fact, I wronged the brothers this time.


    At this time, in the ruins of the s City Grand Theater, a large number of people were gathered together, and the scene looked particularly chaotic.


    But these people are normal people, and there are no members of the void family mixed among them.


    But that entrance was surrounded by people.


    Those people are Zhong lixiu''s people. After there was a movement here, Zhong lixiu immediately felt it.


    At that time, Zhong lixiu clicked in his heart and immediately summoned experts from the territory to rush over.


    It took a minute or two to gather the brothers in the territory. Although it was only a short time, they still didn''t keep up with the first wave. When they came, or even went in, they met the people from our territory.


    There are even others coming from other directions.


    As soon as he saw this situation, it was almost a subconscious reaction. Zhong lixiu immediately asked his experts to surround here and did not allow anyone to approach or enter.


    I have to say, this decision stinks enough.


    No one knows what''s in it. Only Zhong lixiu knows it.


    Zhong lixiu subconsciously didn''t want anyone to find out.


    In addition, this time it happened too suddenly, and so many people gathered here in an instant. Zhong lixiu was also in a hurry, and then made this wrong decision that was not a mistake.


    At this moment, people are more and more curious about where this is. Why does Zhong lixiu stop so many experts at the risk of war?


    Can''t it be said that the seven people are detained here?


    You know, this is Zhong lixiu''s biggest secret.


    In this case, it is almost difficult not to have this idea. Zhong lixiu also knows this situation, and Zhong lixiu also wants to keep this secret.


    But now it seems that the secret is about to be discovered.


    However, Zhong lixiu is still holding on. Those people must not find the underground world. The big deal is to change the channel here to other directions later, but it must not be found now.


    Moreover, Zhong lixiu was constantly doubting what had happened and how it would suddenly collapse.


    Can we say that there are problems in the research?


    It is likely that this has happened before, but it is not as serious as this time.


    In this, Zhong lixiu''s research is not ordinary.


    Zhong lixiu''s ambition is definitely much greater than anyone imagined.


    Just guard s city and become the king of s city?


    This goal is too small. Zhong lixiu disdains such a goal at all. His ambition is even greater. He not only wants to become the king of S City, but also wants to become the king of the whole world, the king respected by all living humans.


    This requires strong strength as support.


    Although Zhong lixiu''s strength is very strong, he obviously can''t do this, and this is the research in this regard.

 Chapter 579

    Zhong lixiu knows his strength. That special strength makes Zhong lixiu almost invincible when he challenges alone.


    Of course, this was before the little girl appeared.


    Because of the control of time, Zhong lixiu was almost invincible, and then the rest was to slowly kill his opponent, and finally kill his enemy at one fell swoop.


    But it''s just a single fight. If he meets a group of enemies, Zhong lixiu still won''t lose, but his attack power is a little too pit father.


    What Zhong lixiu lacks is the violent energy that is strong enough and burst enough to completely destroy his enemies in an instant.


    Zhong lixiu is also very clear about this. He just depends on his current strength. There is still a long way to reach invincibility.


    Especially after Lin Yi''s gang appeared, especially the little girl. Damn it, I didn''t know that the little girl had such strength. The strange bear summoned made me tired to deal with it. The most powerful expert in s city lost to an eight or nine year old girl.


    This is the biggest shame of Zhong lixiu''s life.


    The desire for power has also become stronger.


    Before reaching his goal, Zhong lixiu was willing to be a grandson.


    As long as they finally have stronger power, Lin Yi and Lingling... All the enemies will not be their own opponents.


    And where does this power need to be obtained? Zhong lixiu is very clear that it is the seven people.


    The most powerful person in s city is definitely not himself, even without the little girl. The strength of those seven people is definitely stronger than themselves.


    Therefore, since Zhong lixiu was in power, the voices of the seven people were immediately suppressed. On the one hand, Zhong lixiu didn''t want anyone to threaten his position.


    On the other hand, I don''t want to disturb my plan to become stronger.


    The people who worked there were scientists who had worked with Zhong lixiu. Those people didn''t develop their ability.


    He was also controlled by Zhong lixiu with special means. He must act according to Zhong lixiu''s orders. Zhong lixiu gave them orders to study the power of those seven people thoroughly.


    Then, in a special way, trigger their power, instill it in their own body, and let themselves have the sum of the power of seven people.


    This is Zhong lixiu''s real goal. He wants to absorb the power of those seven people.


    But Zhong lixiu is also very clear that a person can only have one ability under normal circumstances, and Zhong lixiu also likes the power of mastering time and doesn''t want to give up.


    Moreover, even if you take out the ability crystal core of the seven people, you can only really obtain one of them and replace your time control, which is a great waste for Zhong lixiu. Zhong lixiu is not willing to waste so much.


    Therefore, Zhong lixiu wants to develop a medicine or something else that can make him have the power of these people at the same time. Even if he swallows the ability crystal nucleus of these people at the same time, it will not cause any rejection.


    In fact, this kind of research has recently seen the rudiment of success. When they came to inspect it two days ago, those people said that with the current means, the medicine produced can enable Zhong lixiu to have the power of two of them at the same time.


    With the strength of two people at the same time, Zhong lixiu can be said to be invincible, but Zhong lixiu''s ambition is more vigorous.


    He wants more power. Now he can have the power of two of them at the same time. If he continues to study, why not three, four or even seven?


    But I didn''t expect that there was a problem at this time. I don''t know which damn guy caused an explosion in it. As a result, so many people came to watch.


    "It''s still our territory. Let''s deal with the things in it. It doesn''t look like a big deal," said Zhong lixiu, frowning.


    "Please, this is the center of s city. No one''s territory. When has it become your territory?" the little yellow book sneered.


    "Besides, I''m curious. If it''s really not a big deal, why do you stop here and don''t let us in?"


    "Isn''t it a secret that you don''t want others to know?" Dao Yu also said.


    With one word, several people ran Zhong lixiu to the edge of the cliff.


    In fact, Zhong lixiu couldn''t find any explanation for this kind of thing.


    "Moreover, the corpse tide has just ended, but there are the orcs. I remember that there seem to be some guys in the orcs who can dig holes from the ground. If they sneak into S City, it will be bad for all of us, so... For the safety of S City, boss Zhong, I think you''d better get out of the way."


    "Besides, our boss has been in for a long time. Haven''t you heard that there are still voices coming from inside? Maybe our boss has encountered some trouble in there. Don''t force us to do it..." said, the expressions on these faces began to become ugly, and the expressions on each face were very ferocious and ferocious.


    Zhong lixiu''s face is ferocious. Damn it, these people dare to threaten themselves here now. Damn it. If they get those power, they won''t take these people to heart at all.


    "Go away, if you dare to stop here again, I''ll let my little bear eat you..." Lingling also stood up!


    The so-called little bear was immediately summoned. He was three meters tall and strong. Looking at his sharp claws and flaming eyes, he couldn''t touch the small words.


    In S City, those who dare to threaten Zhong lixiu like this can''t find a second person except Lingling.


    The people around me are approaching the past step by step. Although I don''t know what happened inside, it certainly doesn''t look like a good thing now.


    Bingya and the experts in Chen Xiaodao''s territory also came.


    Facing the threat of so many people, even Zhong lixiu can''t support it.


    "Stop them here and don''t let them break in." suddenly, Zhong Li xiusha roared in a hoarse voice, and then immediately turned and got into the back passage.


    "Go away... Do you want to die?" seeing Zhong lixiu run away, fan Xiaotian immediately roared, waved his big axe and rushed over.


    Intercept?


    I''m kidding. What do you take to intercept at this time?


    Even his boss ran away and intercepted a fart.


    Moreover, Fang Qianxue, Qin executioner, Sirius and heiyue are full of curiosity about what''s inside.


    They don''t want to be replaced by Zhong lixiu. Only Ling Yi wanted to fight. When he saw that his brothers didn''t move, Ling Yi immediately stopped moving.


    Seeing those people rush in, several people look at each other and follow up from behind.


    The boss ran away and let his people intercept so many experts. Wouldn''t he let his people die?


    Everyone is not a fool.


    As a result, a group of people rushed inside.


    It is estimated that Zhong lixiu also saw that he could not control the situation, casually lost an order, and then slipped in immediately.


    Unfortunately, thousands of calculations, thousands of calculations, I didn''t expect this kind of thing to happen. As long as I give myself another period of time, maybe all the research will succeed when the next corpse tide strikes.


    At that time, what about s city and protective cover?


    Who cares about him? His strength has long become the first in the world. When the world is over, he can still live well. Why do you care so much?


    But unexpectedly, this plan failed here.


    I''m dying of regret. Now it''s impossible to get all the strength of seven people, but... At least I have to get the strength of two people.


    The successful medicine is on Zhong lixiu. Zhong lixiu swallows it while walking. He feels the strange liquid flowing in his body. Zhong lixiu''s eyes are scarlet.


    Zhong lixiu was intercepted by that guy for a period of time, but Chen Xiaodao and I suffered.


    Those who were chased and killed by the members of the three void families ran everywhere, and even other experts participated.


    Shadow!

 Chapter 580

    The three powerful monsters, nihility fear, nihility predator and abyss giant mouth, have made Chen Xiaodao and I miserable.


    We supported very hard, but we were still supporting, especially Chen Xiaodao, whose chest was torn open by the mantis, and he was almost cut out of his heart and lungs.


    But just at this time, another uninvited guest came out. Who is not the damn garbage?


    Shadow!


    The guy came out of the cave silently.


    This matter really has something to do with them. These people planned to attack this place deliberately.


    In other words, they have long known that below this is the biggest secret of s city.


    In fact, they didn''t know this secret for a long time, that is, when we attacked the lizard man and rescued more than 8000 people.


    That time, didn''t Carl sass command his Orc zombies to launch a sneak attack on S City, stagger the outer protective cover and directly enter the city.


    It was also a member of these void families at that time!


    However, the members of these void families seem to have some common characteristics. They are powerful, ferocious and cruel, and want to kill everything.


    They are quite clever in improving their strength and fighting, but they are stupid in carrying out their tasks.


    One of the guys, called the void Dodger, is the largest and most grumpy predator among the void race. It is also a existence similar to the mother.


    The queen of the void family.


    This guy also went out that time, but the queen of emptiness had strong perception ability. Instead of doing things according to the original order, he followed what he perceived and found the underground room.


    However, the void hiding beast did not attack rashly, but retreated quietly, and this information has become a very important information on the other side of calthas.


    The protective cover outside s city is an extremely terrible thing, which has greatly hindered their attack.


    This time, their goal is to completely destroy the protective cover.


    After the shield is completely destroyed, they and their friends will level the whole s city in an instant and make the human beings in it completely extinct.


    It has to be said that this plan is really fierce. Just after the attack of the corpse tide, it is time to relax the defense... In fact, they took action when the corpse tide attacked.


    As a result, the experts inside were killed, but one of them caused an explosion.


    And the favorite thing of these members of the void family is to hunt living life.


    They will never think of their task until they finish hunting the living life. The scientific researchers there have virtually delayed a lot of time. When they finally think of destroying those facilities, Chen Xiaodao and I appear and drag these monsters down.


    The people waiting outside have been waiting for a long time, waiting for the shield to disappear and the humans inside to rest, and then launch a sudden attack.


    But I waited for a long time. As a result, I couldn''t see anything. There was no sign of breakage of the protective cover.


    At this moment, those people in calthas felt strange. These people of the void family did a bad job. It''s really rubbish that they haven''t broken the protective cover for such a long time.


    So, Carl sass said, go and have a look at the shadow... Then the shadow can''t help but become an errand runner.


    Although there are some unwilling in the shadow heart, there is no way. Who makes those people have the lowest status? Even the fake has a higher status than himself.


    But unexpectedly, after coming here, the shadow saw such a scene.


    No wonder the protective cover hasn''t been broken for such a long time. It turned out that it was intercepted in this place.


    But... It''s great to meet this guy here.


    It seems that the guy can''t bear the attack of two insects, the fear of emptiness and the mouth of the abyss.


    If you make another sneak attack at this time, then


    When I saw the shadow, my heart jumped suddenly. It was fucking dangerous.


    Seeing the shadow guy, waving his fist blade, his body rushed directly at me. My heart was quickly calculating what to do.


    At this time, I suddenly heard a footstep behind me.


    My heart was suddenly ecstatic. Damn it, little yellow book, you finally came. If you don''t come again, my life will be lost.


    I turned around excitedly, but soon my face became stiff. You were paralyzed. It wasn''t the man from our territory. It was Zhong lixiu.


    At this time, Zhong lixiu obviously saw me, and then this guy almost subconsciously raised his hand. Then I just felt an invisible force to control my body in an instant.


    Time stagnates!


    Zhong lixiu, this damn garbage, suspended my time at this critical moment.


    My body suddenly stayed in place and couldn''t move.


    Damn guy.


    Originally, the shadow thought we had support, but it didn''t want to look like this.


    Although it feels strange, this opportunity must not be missed.


    When I finally broke free from the stagnation of time, the attacks of the three people had all appeared in front of me. At this critical moment, I had no time to avoid.


    Then, I just felt a burst of unspeakable tingling in my chest, thigh, lower abdomen... Almost all over my body.


    I don''t know how many bones were directly broken, and the body flew out directly. At the position of the chest, a stream of blood burst out immediately.


    Both eyes were black. I felt as if I was really dying.


    Zhong lixiu, I''ll fuck your mother!


    This time, Zhong lixiu was really killed by the guy. He was attacked by three guys and hit at the same time. The thing from the mouth of the huge mouth of the abyss broke my leg bone. The tail of void fear swept through my abdomen. The most fatal thing was the fist blade of the shadow, which directly pierced my chest.


    The heart was rubbed and stabbed.


    The blood is passing madly.


    The corners of the mouth were wriggling, and the blood foam kept gushing out from the end, trying to endure the sharp pain so as not to faint.


    Really... Dying?


    There was never a time when I felt so close to death.


    I can clearly feel that my vitality is coming to an end quickly.


    I''m dying. I didn''t expect to die at this time, let alone in the hands of this garbage.


    The shadow didn''t think he could kill me so easily.


    For a moment, the whole person was stunned in place. The next moment, the whole person suddenly howled wildly. The expression on his face didn''t know how to describe it. His eyes were crazy, and the whole person was laughing wildly.


    At this time, the people behind had appeared.


    Almost everyone was furious when they saw how I fell to the ground.


    Xiao Ya and Dao Yu, Zijiao''s body trembled suddenly, and his face was pale for a moment.


    The sword language was instantly transformed into a judgment angel, and the power of divine protection was applied to me.


    Divine protection can ensure that I will not die in a few seconds and be immune to all injuries.


    Although my current situation is quite serious, I haven''t died, or I''m on the road to death, the blood is passing, and it''s only a matter of time before I die.


    Divine protection can keep my wound from losing blood in these seconds, but after the end of divine protection, I will still die.


    I want to move my fingers, buy two blood bottles and give myself a treatment, but my body is too weak.


    The feeling of paralysis and vagueness made me unable to do anything. Dao Yu was worried and burst into tears, and constantly restored my blood with his own divine blessing.


    However, the divine blessing, like my healing, is full of powerlessness for those fatal injuries.


    All the brothers were furious, roaring and howling in anger, looking for the enemy in front of them.


    As soon as the shadow saw that the situation was wrong, he immediately retracted into the tunnel and ran away.


    But no one noticed that on the other side, Zhong lixiu had run to a space capsule.

 Chapter 581

    That attack was really fierce.


    My body was suddenly given by the garbage of Zhong lixiu. Therefore, the shadow attack was originally a pre-determined forward attack. As a result, because Zhong lixiu stopped, the attack rubbed the edge of my heart and penetrated.


    Although I didn''t pierce my heart, it was almost a miracle that I didn''t die immediately because I was injured and bled too much.


    There was a blur in front of me. Vaguely, I could still see the anxious faces of those brothers.


    I saw Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao crying. I saw that Dao Yu and Shirley, who had become a judgment angel, were constantly giving me the ability to use healing.


    It seems that I can still hear so many brothers shouting in my ears.


    But... I couldn''t hear what they were saying, and even my sight became more and more blurred.


    I wanted to reach out and touch Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao''s face, but my fingers couldn''t lift up at all.


    Shit, I knew this. I should buy a resurrection armor... There are resurrection equipment in the hero League.


    This is my last thought in losing consciousness.


    Really, there are resurrection clothes in the hero League. I knew I''d buy one. It''s not very expensive.


    Then my consciousness was completely lost.


    Of course, seeing this scene in other people''s eyes, I was in shock and lost consciousness.


    Although Dao Yu and Shirley are working hard to save my life, it seems that their breathing is getting weaker and weaker.


    Fan Xiaotian several people are constantly roaring, and Xiao Huangshu''s eyes are also ferocious.


    Every brother''s face can only be described as ferocious.


    The boss who has fought together for so long will never die at this time.


    And never die at this time.


    Boss, we will continue to live in s city with all of us; Boss, we will continue to go out with us to hunt zombies and get the ability crystal core together.


    The boss once promised to find a wife for every Bachelor in the territory, but now he hasn''t finished it. How can he die at this time?


    At this moment, everyone was furious. Even with fan Xiaotian''s heart, now his eyes are full of tears.


    "I''ll kill you..." roared loudly, waving two huge axes in his hand, and fan Xiaotian rushed to the huge mouth of the abyss.


    In his fury, fan Xiaotian''s body almost doubled, and two huge axes suddenly cut directly on the body of the huge mouth of the abyss.


    The violent power completely exploded at this time. The terrible power made the huge mouth of the abyss completely unbearable, and the body was almost split into two.


    Originally, the giant mouth of the abyss was going to take this guy as food, but I didn''t think this food was so fierce.


    For the first time, the giant mouth of the abyss was afraid when facing food.


    He wanted to escape, but Hao Ziqi intercepted his retreat.


    The little yellow book once again opened the power of sindra. Sindra''s power was liberated twice. It was also the first time that the little yellow book released sindra''s energy twice in such a short time.


    No matter what serious consequences, little yellow book will kill these damn things.


    Little yellow book has always been very calm. For the first time, little yellow book lost his calm and completely fell into a violent walk.


    When the people coming from behind saw this scene, their faces changed slightly and their expressions were different.


    When Bingya saw that, her face was pale for a moment, and there were a trace of tears in the corners of her eyes.


    The man who once saved his life, now he can''t save her.


    The face of Fang Qianxue in the back became pale for a moment, and there was no blood on his face.


    With her hands over her chest, Fang Qianxue only felt a burst of angina pectoris in her heart, and the pain soon spread to her brain.


    Just like a nail directly into his head, Fang Qianxue covered his head and screamed.


    In a trance, there are countless pictures flashing madly in their own brain.


    Those... Are memories of the past.


    They are all memories they have never had... Scenes, pictures flash in front of them.


    Met in the base, ran for his life in the zombie, spent days and nights together, experienced ups and downs together, and even the picture of himself finally lying in his arms.


    Everything, all appear in my mind, originally, I actually have so many memories.


    Then... Only a harsh scream was heard. Fang Qianxue couldn''t bear the piercing pain from her brain. Her body suddenly twitched, fell to the ground and fainted.


    The whole scene now looks like a mess. No one has noticed Zhong lixiu at all.


    At this time, Zhong lixiu had quietly come near a space capsule nearby. With a force and a click of his palm, the space capsule was directly smashed.


    Zhong lixiu had an extra knife in his hand and directly inserted it into the chest of the middle-aged man, digging out the man''s heart.


    This guy dug out his heart directly. The man inside died before he could even open his eyes from the space capsule. Zhong lixiu directly deducted the ability crystal core above.


    Regardless of the blood stain on his hands, he swallowed it directly into his mouth.


    Crazy, crazy.


    Now this guy is like a beast. In order to gain strength, he has spared everything.


    Beast, madman? All are floating clouds, and power is true. As long as you get power, others are farts. When you become king, who dares to look down on you?


    As for the man inside?


    Yes, he is a man who has made great contributions to s City, but so what? If you die, you''ll die. It''s not your own death.


    With a crazy face, Zhong lixiu swallowed that ability crystal core and felt the crazy surging energy in his body. Zhong lixiu could feel his own strength and was rapidly integrating with this new strength.


    Powerful, almost invincible power.


    crazy!


    Then, Zhong lixiu immediately rushed to the next target, and he could also acquire an ability.


    Now Zhong lixiu couldn''t care what to choose. He rushed directly to the nearest place.


    The power of time control, the dagger in your hand is sharper than anything.


    With a click, the capsule broke directly, revealing the figure lying inside.


    Look at that slim body, is that... A woman?


    Among the seven people, there is only one woman, Chen Xiaolin.


    Chen Xiaodao''s sister!


    At this moment, Chen Xiaodao just saw what happened here, and his face twisted in an instant.


    "No..."


    With a roar, Chen Xiaodao''s body immediately flew over.


    Puchi, the mantis tore a crack on his back, dripping with blood.


    But Chen Xiaodao seemed to feel nothing. At this time, Chen Xiaodao may have burst out of his potential, and the speed actually increased out of thin air. When Zhong lixiu didn''t respond, he stood in front of Zhong lixiu.


    Then, the dagger in Zhong lixiu''s hand was directly inserted into Chen Xiaodao''s shoulder.


    A stream of bright red blood burst out directly.


    Damn guy, you still want to stop yourself?


    A trace of madness flashed in Zhong lixiu''s eyes.


    But forget it, now is not the time to entangle with this guy and give up the woman in front of him. The woman''s ability is not very good. It seems that she is of the type of treatment. She doesn''t need that weak power. Zhong lixiu turned and jumped to the other side.


    But... At this time, someone has found that Zhong lixiu is wrong.


    Degenerate, the crab is also related to Zhaolin. The three people have stopped Zhong lixiu''s way.


    Avoid this guy from continuing to hurt people.


    "Zhong Lishu, what are you doing?" he roared and asked angrily.


    "What do I want you to do? Sirius, Ling Yi, you stop them..." Zhong lixiu ordered his men loudly.


    But now almost everyone can feel that Zhong lixiu is wrong. This order has no effect at all.


    "Boss, we also want to know what you''re doing?" he said hoarsely, and the black moon smiled at the corners of her mouth.


    At this time, on the other side, Chen Xiaodao lay on the capsule and looked at the familiar and strange face.


    That''s my sister. She looks so familiar, still so gentle and so beautiful.


    Just ah, how did the long black hair become so white?


    On the forehead, a sharp Unicorn with spiral lines, like a unicorn, is particularly strange!

 Chapter 582

    I''m afraid the situation here can only be described as chaos.


    Some people are busy treating Lin Yi. Although they feel that the man''s vitality is still passing quickly, at this moment, no one is willing to give up. Everyone is working hard and hoping to pull the man back from the pass of death.


    The other grumpy ones vented their anger on the three monsters.


    Pity these monsters. Although they are quite powerful, they have met these angry strong people now.


    The strength of these people is quite terrible. When they are angry, their strength is particularly amazing.


    Attack after attack, like a raging tide, almost completely suppressed these monsters.


    Perhaps, these people have never been so angry as today.


    These people cherish their brothers most.


    Zhong lixiu can''t get rid of the suspicion. Let alone the strange things Zhong lixiu is doing now, just because Zhong lixiu delayed outside for a period of time, it is enough to make Zhong lixiu a target of public criticism.


    If there had been no delay in Zhong''s departure, perhaps if they had come earlier, this would not have happened?


    If we let these people know that the reason why they become like this is precisely because of the appearance of Zhong lixiu, I don''t know what they will become?


    Maybe you will tear Zhong lixiu to pieces?


    Now, Zhong lixiu''s heart is also a little anxious. The expression on his face has obviously lost its usual steadiness. Now he looks grumpy and crazy.


    If he wants to get the next ability crystal core, he has to have more powerful power.


    Moreover, Zhong lixiu is still digesting this ability crystal nucleus, and has not fully absorbed the power of this ability crystal nucleus. It may take a long time.


    In other words, although Zhong lixiu is powerful, it is not much stronger than before. However, with the passage of time, Zhong lixiu will continue to become stronger. Even if it is only a second, Zhong lixiu will become stronger than before.


    The whole scene is completely chaotic, and this chaos seems to have no impact on Chen Xiaodao. At this moment, Chen Xiaodao just lies on the broken space capsule, and his body seems to be trembling slightly.


    The blood dripping from the shoulders even dyed the clothes of the woman below red.


    The strange woman had a sharp spiral like a unicorn on her forehead.


    The woman''s skin still looks soft and smooth. It''s still the face in her memory.


    Perfect, gentle, in addition to beauty, almost no words can be found to describe it.


    That woman, that''s her sister.


    After such a long time, I finally saw my sister again.


    Still so beautiful, even if you fall asleep, you are so beautiful.


    But... Originally a long black hair, now it has turned silver white, like snow.


    Holy and glorious!


    It''s been locked up in this capsule for too long.


    Has been imprisoned here, can not move, can not say, just like a vegetable, and the body also acts as a device for energy conversion.


    Although this behavior is not fatal, the consumption of the body is quite serious, even cruel, so that long hair will become snow-white.


    Chen Xiaodao was almost crying, and his eyes were crimson.


    After waiting so long, I finally saw my sister.


    But now her sister can''t move, talk to herself or laugh with herself. The kind of sadness in her heart makes Chen Xiaodao difficult to control herself.


    The tears, like beads with broken lines, fell down drop by drop.


    It fell on the woman''s face and wet the woman''s face.


    Chen Xiaolin!


    Lying on the capsule, Chen Xiaodao was crying heartily, as if he wanted to vent all the suffering he had endured for so long.


    When Chen Xiaodao was crying, he suddenly felt a pair of gentle little hands gently touching his face.


    The slightly cold palm brought Chen Xiaodao unimaginable warmth.


    The familiar taste made Chen Xiaodao''s body tremble suddenly, and then opened his eyes strangely.


    I only saw the sister who was lying motionless in the space capsule in front of me. I don''t know when she has raised her palm and is touching her face.


    "Don''t cry... Why do you cry..."


    The soft voice is like the whisper of a goddess.


    It''s like when I fell when I was a child, my sister helped me up, helped me deal with the wound, and whispered, don''t cry, why cry? Just get up again when I fell.


    The familiar feeling, the tenderness that can never be forgotten.


    Sister, sister wake up?


    Chen Xiaodao''s face suddenly showed a touch of ecstasy. His eyes stared, and there was an incredible look in his eyes.


    His breathing became rapid. Seeing his motionless sister, he gradually opened his eyes, and Chen Xiaodao''s heart was excited.


    Does it mean that my sister is going to wake up?


    Yes, when the shield was broken and the first person was killed, the chain connecting several people had been cut off.


    The shackles of the body were also untied.


    In fact, do the people here really don''t know anything?


    No, they seem to be sleeping, but they haven''t died. They even have their own consciousness. They even want to get out of it.


    But they can''t.


    Because they constantly have the ability to instill the power in the crystal nucleus, their bodies, like the high-voltage line, always have super strong energy flowing.


    If you break free alone, the powerful power of the whole protective cover will explode in an instant. It doesn''t say what s city will look like, but they will definitely bear the brunt and be killed directly.


    Just, sometimes, maybe I fell asleep and fainted, maybe it would be better.


    Think about it. For so many years, I have survived almost every day by relying on those energy. I have my own consciousness, but I can''t move or say. That taste is more frightening than death.


    At the beginning, they didn''t want to fight, but it was too late when they wanted to spare everything and work hard.


    At that time, they had lost that strength, their bodies were almost completely rigid, and they had no strength to break free from the blockade.


    The only way they want to live is to break these things through external forces and survive.


    Just... Now it seems that this has almost become an extravagant hope.


    The man was killed as soon as the capsule was broken.


    For a long time in prison, for a year or two, their bodies lie here motionless. What is that concept?


    If a living person lies still for such a long time, his body will collapse.


    Even high-voltage wires can withstand strong voltage and current, but over time, they will decay and die.


    Just like now, although Chen Xiaolin has awakened, her body is also extremely stiff.


    Moreover, in some ways, Chen Xiaolin can even be said to be the luckiest and least physically injured person among all these people.


    Because, Chen Xiaolin''s own strength!


    "Sister, are you... Awake?" even now, Chen Xiaodao still has an incredible feeling.


    He has been working hard for this goal, and when this goal is achieved now, Chen Xiaodao even feels whether he is dreaming.


    That feeling, it seems that happiness comes too suddenly.


    "I... Wake up..." Chen Xiaolin said softly.


    The voice is still a little dry. It seems that because I haven''t spoken for a long time, my speaking instinct has degenerated.


    Chen Xiaolin wanted to get up from the capsule, but her body was almost completely stiff. Even if she wanted to get up, she couldn''t get up.


    Seeing this, Chen Xiaodao quickly helped his sister up from the capsule.


    Seeing the wound on Chen Xiaodao''s shoulder, Chen Xiaolin slowly stretched out a hand. A strange magic wand appeared out of thin air in her palm, and a faint star light gradually emerged.

 Chapter 583

    The strange staff didn''t exist, but it appeared out of thin air. The tip of the staff looked like... Like a crescent moon, which looked quite strange.


    On Chen Xiaolin''s face, a kind of compassionate pain appeared, as if she felt the pain Chen Xiaodao endured.


    A hazy starlight appeared on the head of the staff, just like the stars and the moon. It looked particularly beautiful. In the hazy starlight, the deep wound pierced on Chen Xiaodao''s shoulder was healing rapidly.


    That ability is quite strong.


    It is more powerful than any treatment, and its recovery ability can almost be described as metamorphosis.


    The naked eye can clearly see, and Chen Xiaodao can clearly feel that his shoulder is slightly numb, and then the wound on his shoulder is completely healed in this short time.


    If it weren''t for some blood red marks on his body, people wouldn''t even see that Chen Xiaodao had been injured.


    This is Chen Xiaolin''s ability, once known as the most powerful therapist in s city.


    Chen Xiaolin''s strength may not be the strongest among these seven people, but it is definitely the most perfect.


    Once Chen Xiaolin was even known as the first dual ability owner. Chen Xiaolin never responded to this suspicion.


    However, Chen Xiaolin has cured countless injured people with her own super treatment.


    Chen Xiaolin not only has a strong therapeutic ability, but also has what can almost be called abnormal lethality.


    Chen Xiaolin can master the power of the stars and even summon small meteors from the sky to fall down and smash the enemies in front into meat sauce.


    Chen Xiaolin has always been the pride of Chen Xiaodao.


    With the help of Chen Xiaodao, Chen Xiaolin finally reluctantly came out of the capsule.


    Because of lying flat all year round, Chen Xiaolin''s body is completely in a weak situation, and she can hardly feel any strength on her body.


    At this moment, Chen Xiaolin is quite weak, but Chen Xiaolin still insists.


    Slowly go to the front, to the person lying on the ground and motionless.


    "Let me come, maybe I can save him." a weak voice came from Chen Xiaolin''s mouth.


    This sentence awakened those who fell into confusion, saw the man''s breathing getting weaker and weaker, and didn''t know what to do.


    Xiao Ya, Dao Yu and Shirley hurriedly stepped aside. Although they didn''t know who the sudden woman was, this man should be one of the seven.


    They have been listening to the legends about these seven people. Maybe it''s hard to say that this person can save Lin Yi.


    This may have been called the only and last hope.


    No one is willing to give up this straw.


    "Sister... You... Try your best to save him. Without him, maybe I won''t see you..." Chen Xiaodao whispered.


    Although my sister just woke up, it seems that she shouldn''t be so tired, but now there''s no way. This man is his own and even my sister''s life-saving benefactor. We can''t let him die like this.


    "I know." Chen Xiaolin nodded: "although I am imprisoned there, I can still feel the movement of the outside world."


    "Stop other people and don''t let them disturb me. His injury is too serious and I must concentrate," Chen said.


    The master''s words are effective. Several brothers immediately surrounded the place. They stared at everyone around them with vigilant eyes. Even Sirius who stayed nearby and didn''t know what to do. Ling Yi and those people are vigilant targets.


    As long as these people dare to take any action, I''m afraid they will immediately give the most powerful attack. Now no one will take so much into account.


    These people also know this situation. They step back a little one by one. Although the distance is nothing, they also show their attitude.


    Then she saw Chen Xiaolin half kneeling in front of Lin Yi, holding a staff in one hand and pressing the other hand on Lin Yi''s chest.


    "Who can help me break through the ground above? I need the power of starlight..." Chen Xiaolin said softly.


    "I''ll come!" that''s Bingya''s voice.


    Break through the ground. It''s hundreds of meters of ground. That definitely doesn''t mean you can break through it.


    At this time, I''m afraid only Bingya, the most powerful person, can have this confidence.


    With a sharp cry, Bingya''s body instantly turned into an ice crystal Phoenix.


    In this small space, suddenly shrouded in a desolate chill.


    Bingya''s eyes became sharp and ruthless. Her wings spread out and looked up at the glass cover above her head. In the next moment, her wings suddenly fanned. With a violent snowstorm, her whole body rushed over her head.


    Simple, rough.


    Ice crystal Phoenix, enivia!


    The ally of ice queen Aishi and the ancient guardian of the heroic alliance freldrod can use the energy and anger that guides the whole freldrod.


    She is both a guardian and a murderer.


    Enivia''s background and strength are absolutely second to none in the whole league of heroes.


    Moreover, enivia is also a body attached hero, but when this body is controlled by enivia, that strength will become more terrible.


    Glacier storm!


    The extreme cold made everyone tremble, and even the three beasts from the void trembled in the cold.


    Then... With a bang, with endless ice storms, enivia hit the glass cover directly.


    The strong glass cover that can withstand the impact of the earthquake can''t resist the impact of enivia. Under a violent impact, all the glass broke instantly.


    At the same time, there is the soil layer above.


    The body of the ice crystal Phoenix plunged directly into the land. Under the influence of endless glacier storms, the thick earth could not stop the body of the ice Phoenix.


    That body, shuttling rapidly in the soil layer, the soil on both sides is quickly lined up, and the body of ice crystal Phoenix is rising, rising, rising


    However, after all, it has been seriously hindered, and the rising speed is rapidly decreasing.


    But the ice crystal Phoenix didn''t give up. When his power reached the limit, suddenly there was another sharp cry, and his power burned again.


    Finally


    With a bang, the thick soil layer was completely washed away.


    Just outside the city, large tracts of soil and stones scattered like hail.


    At the same time, a light was projected through the dark cave.


    In fact, because it was too deep, almost no light could reach here, but... Under the guidance of Chen Xiaolin''s scepter, the light in the sky gathered here quickly.


    stars.


    The moon belongs to one of the stars, and the sun is also one of the boundless stars. As long as it is the light of the stars, she can use it.


    Under the vast hazy luster, almost all of Chen Xiaolin''s body was covered by that light, and her body became particularly holy at this time.


    The whole face was solemn, and the pale lips were wriggling slightly, as if they were talking about something.


    Pray!


    Summon the divine power in the stars to pray, and then quickly heal the injuries of surrounding companions in a short time.


    This is a large-scale, group therapeutic ability.


    The ability to treat itself is quite rare, and this group ability is particularly precious.


    When this group therapeutic power is concentrated on one person, the effect becomes more terrible.


    The heart is still beating, even if it is very weak, it may stop at any time.


    However, under the perfusion of these stars, the wounds on the body, from the inside to the outside, are healing rapidly, and the pierced heart is also recovering rapidly.


    Originally pale face, even gradually emerged a slight flush. Weak breathing, also at this time, becomes slightly stronger.


    That appearance filled everyone with hope.


    It is worthy of being one of the seven people in the legend. That kind of strength is really terrible.


    What is this, coming back from the dead?


    I don''t know how long has passed. The man who had been lying on the ground motionless suddenly opened his eyes.


    "Zhong lixiu, my mother..."

 Chapter 584

    All the people around me were stunned. I didn''t expect that the first sentence I called out was this.


    Darling, what kind of deep hatred is there? I hate Zhong lixiu like this.


    But... Anyway, it''s good to live.


    Everyone wept with joy, especially Xiao Yadao. The expression on their faces was both crying and laughing. They were about to become big colored cats.


    Of course, I am also full of strange.


    I thought I was dying. Really, at that time, I could hardly feel my consciousness, leaving only the last faint feeling. When this feeling disappeared, it might be the time for me to die completely.


    I really thought I was going to die. My whole consciousness fell into darkness and I didn''t know anything else.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, suddenly, a light dissipated the darkness, and then pulled me out of the darkness alive.


    Then I found that I woke up.


    Although my body is still quite weak and my chest seems to be stinging, I can feel my heartbeat, I can feel my breath, and I can see the appearance of others next to me.


    I''m alive again, I know.


    I was still wondering who saved me from death. You know, my brothers and women don''t have this power.


    But when I saw the weak woman in front of me, I understood.


    Chen Xiaolin... I don''t know what this woman looks like.


    But I''ve heard of Chen Xiaolin, the greatest therapist in S City, and the only woman among the seven.


    Can appear here, perhaps only this woman?


    What''s more, looking at the guy next to Chen Xiaodao, it''s strange that it''s not his sister.


    And now, Chen Xiaolin''s appearance, it seems that she is particularly weak, her face is pale, and her eyes are a little scattered.


    The body is too weak.


    I just woke up. At this time, what I should do is not treatment, but to find a place to have a good rest, eat some food and wait for my body to recover slowly.


    But after Chen Xiaolin just woke up, she first treated Chen Xiaodao, and then brought me back to life with prayer.


    In the past, it was nothing for Chen Xiaolin, but now it is a very serious consumption for Chen Xiaolin.


    "You saved me..." I said.


    Then I stretched out a hand and put it on Chen Xiaolin''s shoulder.


    Chen Xiaolin frowned slightly. She seemed to feel a little disgusted and wanted to move my hand away, but her body had no strength.


    But soon Chen Xiaolin felt that a force surged from my hands and had flowed all over her body in a short time.


    Originally almost exhausted physical strength has recovered a lot at this time.


    Then I let go, took out a blue bottle and gave it to Chen Xiaolin.


    "It may not make up much, but it should be better," I said.


    Chen Xiaolin is physically exhausted and physically exhausted. This can''t be treated by clarity and blue potion. It takes time to recuperate.


    But... At least it can make Chen Xiaolin feel a little better.


    Chen Xiaolin gave me a curious look, then took the blue bottle and drank it.


    "What is this?" Chen Xiaolin asked, feeling the gradually recovering power in her body.


    "I call it physical potion. It should be more appropriate. Thank you this time." I sincerely thank you.


    Only after you die once can you feel how valuable life is.


    Damn it, I bought a resurrection armor and threw it on me without saying a word.


    Unfortunately, I still think too much. Resurrection armor can revive people. This kind of anti heaven props can still exist in the game, but now it is obviously impossible.


    The attribute of resurrection armor has been changed to make people speechless. The bonus of defense resistance is completely cancelled, leaving only a passive effect. After wearing it, people can resist one damage.


    As for when to resist, it all depends on the consciousness you wear, when you want to resist and when you want to resist.


    In other words, if it is the kind of deadly super damage, it can also be intercepted.


    Then after using it once, the resurrection armor will disappear.


    Forget it, although the effect is reduced a lot, it''s good to resist one injury.


    If you have money in the future, equip one for each brother in the territory.


    "Hey, brother Lin, you''re finally alive. The brothers are scared to death." Zhang Quan wiped the corner of his eye slightly and said.


    What a shame this guy doesn''t want others to see his weakness.


    "By the way, who hurt you? Brothers avenge you?" Zhang Quan said immediately.


    "Fuck, it''s the shadow guy... And... Zhong lixiu. If the garbage hadn''t given me a place to live, I wouldn''t be here now." I roared in a hoarse voice.


    "Where''s Zhong lixiu?"


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes focused on Zhong lixiu again.


    That guy is now being corrupted. Guan Zhaolin is surrounded by several people. He can''t break free from this siege.


    "It''s the brother hurt by the villain... I''ll kill him..." this kind of words came from Lingling''s mouth, which made people feel creepy.


    It''s just that Lingling is not joking at all.


    The little face was completely cold. With a move of the palm, the fire bear appeared immediately, roared and rushed towards Zhong lixiu.


    Seeing the fire bear appear, Zhong lixiu was in a panic subconsciously.


    Even in the face of several masters at the same time, Zhong lixiu didn''t feel so afraid.


    The power of time control has no effect on the fire bear.


    What now? Run!


    Zhong lixiu was really frightened by Lingling. Her fear was too serious. When she faced the fire bear, she didn''t even dare to resist at all. Her subconscious idea was to escape.


    But even if it was running away, it became trouble. Although the strength of those people around them was not as good as themselves, they were all first-class experts, the type with extremely strong strength.


    It is also extremely difficult to break through for a while.


    Now, I still haven''t fully absorbed that power.


    Damn


    Time is still!


    The disgusting power appeared again, and the four weeks were solidified again, and this time, Zhong lixiu was out of his mind.


    Because he knew that even if he controlled these people, there were others waiting for him.


    Therefore, Zhong lixiu has a great scope of time stillness this time, covering almost the whole underground world.


    I''m getting up from the ground, and there are several brothers next to me who are ready to rush over, but now, everything is at a standstill.


    Then Zhong lixiu''s body whistled and ran away from the siege of so many people.


    Only one fire bear was chasing after him.


    Although the fire bear summoned by Lingling can avoid the control of time, it can''t keep up with Zhong lixiu''s speed. It just makes Zhong lixiu run away in the blink of an eye.


    When Zhong lixiu was about to leave the passage, this guy cut Ling Yi''s heart when he passed by Ling Yi, dug out Ling Yi''s ability crystal core, and then ran away.


    Because Zhong lixiu knew that he was here and was completely finished.


    After this event, everyone will regard themselves as traitors, even their former subordinates.


    Their status, their everything disappeared.


    The hatred in Zhong lixiu''s heart, since everything is going to disappear, let yourself get more before it disappears.


    Ling Yi''s strength is quite strong. Although he has always been the type of hand to hand combat that Zhong lixiu despises, now Zhong lixiu has chosen Ling Yi''s ability crystal core.


    After Zhong lixiu disappeared, the solidification time around spread like ice.


    Then Ling Yi''s body fell to the ground silently. Maybe Ling Yi didn''t think he would die in Zhong lixiu''s hand.


    Perhaps Zhong lixiu didn''t think that Ling Yi was the only one who wanted to help himself until the end.


    When everyone else retreated, only Ling Yi wanted to help.

 Chapter 585

    Ling Yi can be said to be Zhong lixiu''s only loyal subordinate, but now the only loyal brother was killed by Zhong lixiu himself.


    It''s also a kind of sadness, but I don''t know whether it''s Ling Yi''s sorrow or Zhong lixiu''s sorrow.


    Seeing Zhong lixiu run away and kill Ling Yi, Sirius, Qin executioner and heiyue, their faces are different, but the only thing in common is that they are all very ugly.


    "That guy wants to run, I''m going to kill him..." Lingling said, and then took her little bear to kill him.


    I also stood up. That guy almost killed me when he stabbed me. I will never let that damn guy go.


    Although my body is still a little weak, I can continue to fight.


    But at this time, the ice crystal Phoenix... Or Bingya, who has become a human form, fell from the hole and stopped us.


    "Don''t care about that guy first, I think... Our trouble is coming..." Bingya''s voice was dignified.


    "The shield... Is broken."


    It has become a mess here. All kinds of instruments and equipment are almost completely broken. Seven people come out of it and one is killed. In this case, the protective cover can''t continue to support at all. It can be said that this situation was expected as early as possible.


    But what we hear now still makes us tick in our hearts.


    The protective cover is broken. How will s city continue to exist in the future?


    The expressions on each face became quite strange, with fear and loss of the unknown. Of course, some heartless guys said that it didn''t matter what the world became.


    "It doesn''t matter. I found a device that can convert energy. It is being manufactured now. If it can be manufactured successfully, maybe the protective cover in s city will continue to exist, and there is no need for several predecessors to act as converters." I said with a smile.


    Because of the existence of that thing, I''m not very worried. At most, it''s a little dangerous these two days.


    As long as we step up our defense, all this should not be a problem.


    But other people''s faces eased, but... Bingya''s face still looked quite ugly: "things are not so simple... The second wave of corpse tide has come... It has appeared."


    What, the corpse wave and the second wave?


    What''s going on?


    "The protective cover of s city has disappeared. Now there is chaos outside. The whole city has basically been occupied by zombies. Although our brothers are still fighting desperately, the situation is not optimistic. I think we should go out immediately." Bingya said quickly.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect such a thing. How can there be a second wave when the corpse tide strikes? These damned empty creatures just broke their protective cover and the corpse tide appeared. Can it be said that these zombies are united with those empty lives?


    Damn, there has never been a time when things have become as dangerous as they are now.


    "Hey, your boss has run away. Although there have been some contradictions between us, I think we should unite now." in a hoarse voice, I quickly said to Qin executioner.


    Unexpectedly, there was a second wave of corpse tide, which none of us expected. Now, brothers outside may be resisting this wave of corpse tide.


    Without the shield, the whole s city may fall into turmoil.


    And at this time, there is no master in charge, that situation will become more dangerous.


    Now we have to get back to our respective territories immediately.


    Qin philistine and Sirius also know the current situation. Although they were enemies before, they are obviously not now. They must unite in front of zombies. Moreover, the strength of the two sides has formed an absolute gap. Even if they want to fight, they can''t fight at all.


    So Qin executioner, Sirius and black moon promised to come down immediately.


    The battle on the other side is almost over.


    The void fear was silent, which made several brothers unable to use their abilities. Then the void predator and void fear took the opportunity to get into the underground cave and prepare to run away.


    But the huge mouth of the abyss didn''t have time to run away. It was split in two by the furious fan Xiaotian''s axe.


    But after he died, unexpectedly, the huge mouth of the abyss exploded, and the strong impact also seriously injured fan Xiaotian.


    Moreover, those corrosive liquids are still eroding fan Xiaotian''s body, but it seems that fan Xiaotian can''t feel pain. Killing this guy makes fan Xiaotian feel very happy.


    After pouring several red medicine bottles and healing techniques, this guy looks a little better at last.


    Because the matter is urgent, we have no time to think more.


    "Smash all these capsules and release all the predecessors inside." without one person, the protective cover can''t continue to support, but these people can''t stay here. If they can be released, maybe with the strength of these predecessors, they can


    Unfortunately, there was only a faint sigh and helplessness on Chen Xiaolin''s face.


    "These people may have... No way," Chen Xiaolin said.


    The strength of these seven people is really strong, but... No matter how strong their strength is, they have to survive. If they can''t survive, it''s useless.


    Before, because they have been acting as the energy conversion channel of the s City protective cover, that kind of energy conversion has been causing harm to their bodies.


    Chen Xiaolin is OK, because she has super therapeutic ability. Although she can''t exert it, she can also recover passively and slowly, or delay her physical aging or even the time of death.


    But for others, the body has long been rotten. When there was energy before, it can continue to survive through energy.


    The energy that hurt their bodies has now become the energy that continues their lives.


    But when the energy is cut off, their bodies have reached the limit.


    Even Chen Xiaolin has become what she is now and a woman with silver hair. We can imagine how serious this situation is to her body.


    I suddenly thought that the strange woman asked me to rescue Chen Xiaolin... Does that woman know the situation here, and even knows that those people can''t be saved at all?


    So, the woman didn''t ignore other people''s life and death, but knew... That other people could not be rescued?


    What is the identity of that woman?


    Although Chen Xiaolin said so, we quickly opened those protective covers, but... What we saw was only a white haired, wrinkled body.


    As we all know, the oldest of these seven people is only a middle-aged working man.


    But now, no one will doubt that this man is a centenarian.


    The body became small, bent and curled, and the white hair curled all over the head. Because the body hadn''t moved for a long time, there had been a lot of ulceration. The space capsule was full of that bad smell.


    When we opened the lid, the man was still breathing. He seemed to feel something. He opened his eyes slightly and looked at us with turbid eyes.


    There seems to be a trace of reluctance and comfort in his eyes.


    Who is he? I can''t see it. I can''t see it from the wrinkled old face.


    Maybe he is the hard-working middle-aged man, or maybe he is a young college student.


    But now, he is just a dying old man with white hair.


    Seeing his appearance, my nose was so sour that I was almost about to cry.


    I hurriedly used the healing technique. I was hoping to save him.


    But Chen Xiaolin behind him was indifferent, just looking at him with sad eyes.


    My former companions, when the end comes, the seven of them, whether out of a whim or really for the great goal of all mankind.


    The seven of them, hand in hand, supported the protective cover together.


    But... They are still alive, but they

 Chapter 586

    Healing can restore blood, but it can''t restore exhausted life.


    His body has been overdrawn without limit.


    The atmosphere around seemed particularly sad.


    No one spoke and no one moved. Even Qin executioner, Sirius and heiyue stopped at this time.


    I tried my best to save him, but it was useless. Healing, blood bottle? He can''t even open his mouth.


    Several softer brothers are now covered with tears.


    It has always been known that s city exists under the pay of these predecessors, but now when it comes to this time, I find that the taste is really uncomfortable.


    His body has festered. He is not Chen Xiaolin. Chen Xiaolin has the ability to treat. Although she can''t move, she can quietly delay the failure and death of her body and treat the injuries on her body.


    But they can''t. They can only lie in this dark and narrow space, waiting day after day, waiting for those who are protected by themselves to liberate themselves.


    At the thought of this situation, my heart immediately became particularly uncomfortable.


    Unfortunately, those who were protected by them betrayed them.


    Until the end of their lives, they finally ushered in this day.


    But it''s too late.


    Suddenly, the old man with white hair seemed to have the same spirit suddenly. There was a burst of light in his eyes, his mouth suddenly opened, and his teeth were falling off, but he spit out a glittering cyan gray ability crystal core from his mouth.


    His fingers moved slightly, as if he wanted to lift his hands.


    The next second, the light in the old man''s eyes immediately dispersed.


    The palm that had been raised a little bit also fell down, and the ability crystal core fell on the body.


    This elder, even at this time, still contributed his last strength.


    "This is his thanks to you..." Chen Xiaolin said softly: "Although we are imprisoned inside, we still have consciousness and can hear what is happening outside. We all know that Zhong lixiu wants our strength and is attacked here. When you show up, we all know that you drove Zhong lixiu away... This is his reward to you."


    "Repay?" my face flashed a trace of gloom: "he didn''t repay me, we should repay them..."


    "If... You really want to repay, one day, kill Zhong lixiu. That''s the best reward." Chen Xiaolin said: "take the ability crystal core and find a reassuring person to inherit it. It will be a reward to them in the future."


    I put away the small power crystal. Although it is very small, it seems like a kilogram of weight.


    When we opened the second one, the people inside had no breath. The third, fourth and fifth... They were all the same. They were all bent, gray hair and wrinkled skin.


    Just because we opened the lid a little late, we didn''t even see the last side.


    But in everyone''s hands, there is a power crystal core.


    That''s the essence of all the power of the five of them. It''s also the power that Zhong Xiu Xiu desperately wants.


    Except for the first elder, who was killed by Zhong lixiu and took away the ability crystal nucleus, other people''s ability crystal nuclei were not robbed by Zhong lixiu. At the last time, they forced these ability crystal nuclei out of their bodies.


    Maybe they could have survived for a few more minutes, but they chose this way to end their lives.


    They left, but they also left the city with the richest wealth.


    It was quiet all around.


    A brother raised his arm across his chest.


    That is the etiquette accepted by all capable people, and that is the greatest respect for our predecessors.


    This protective cover has come to an end. Even if it is not damaged, it may not last long. The ability crystal core we sent is the poison to kill them.


    These people paid everything for the city, but in the end, they died silently.


    They originally had strong strength. Even if the world is destroyed, they may live well.


    However, when the end comes, they are out of their own blood. At this time, they open the most powerful guard and protect all mankind.


    But now, these people are killed by the people they have been risking their lives to protect.


    If they knew that they would have such an outcome, would they still make the same choice?


    We don''t know the feelings of these predecessors at that time, but we know that these predecessors will make the same choice only because of their final dedication.


    The silence lasted only three seconds.


    "Let''s... Go..." I roared and led all my brothers out of this cage.


    We don''t have time to remember these lost predecessors. Just outside, there are more brothers waiting for our help.


    On the way out, fan Xiaotian grabbed me and gave me something, which was the soul mark of the huge mouth of the abyss.


    I don''t know why this kind of life also has soul marks.


    "I know you''re collecting this kind of stuff. I think this guy is very similar. It''s different from the ability crystal core we met before. However, it''s about what you need," fan Xiaotian said.


    I nodded to fan Xiaotian. Three power nuclei, plus those given by the woman, have been collected.


    When we rushed out from the inside, we found out how serious the situation outside was.


    Outside, it''s a mess.


    There was the roar of zombies and the howl of orcs everywhere.


    In the sky, on the ground, almost every place is completely covered by zombies. The flying zombie that never appeared before finally appeared.


    Flying zombies like monsters, with white bones, wings and strong limbs, can''t change their greedy nature.


    The body is like a falcon. It swoops down directly from the sky, grabs a person with both hands, and immediately flies into the air.


    Then, accompanied by the shrill scream, a large rain of blood suddenly scattered from the sky.


    Perhaps this is the picture when the end of the world has just come.


    I haven''t experienced the beginning of the end of the world. I don''t know how tragic the picture is, and I never want to know.


    But now, I know after all.


    Death, wail, scream, blood


    This is the real end, the end of life, the end of death, and the end of despair.


    As soon as we appeared outside, we immediately saw a strange dense layer floating over the whole city. A blood red airflow was floating slightly. It was the blood of the killed brothers.


    This time, the situation is more dangerous, more troublesome and more deadly than we thought.


    The three million zombies in the first wave were just the vanguard troops, or they were just used to die.


    Their only purpose is to consume our strength and attract our attention. Taking this opportunity, they let the members of the void family sneak underground and break the protective cover.


    When the shield is broken, the real army will be suppressed.


    This time, not only the zombies, but also the real leaders behind the zombies appeared.


    Even... And calthas''s Zombie Legion.


    But perhaps these people did not expect that our firepower this time would be so powerful that we could easily repel the corpse tide, resulting in the movement in the city being heard by us.


    However, although there was some trouble, a member of the void family died, but the protective cover was broken.


    When the protective cover was broken, it was also the time when the defense in the territory was most lax. They had just experienced a tragic battle, and many brothers went back to rest.


    Although I asked Meng Rui to continue to send people to guard on the wall, many brothers still had no time to respond under this sudden attack.


    In addition, there was no protective cover to protect, and a large number of brothers were lost in almost a short time.


    "Damn it, everyone scattered and led the people in the territory to the city center." I roared in a hoarse voice.


    Now we have to gather everyone together and see if we can kill a blood path from s city. This is the only way. Damn, the energy conversion instrument has not been manufactured, otherwise

 Chapter 587

    The whole city has been completely sealed off. Zombies are everywhere in the sky and underground. What we can see has been completely covered by zombies.


    In this case, it is almost impossible to stand out from the encirclement of these corpse tides.


    Except for a few strong people or experts with special abilities, others may not be able to escape from it at all.


    Now the only way is to gather all the people and concentrate all our strength to see if we can kill a way out of it.


    No one expected that such a thing would happen. This time the danger came too suddenly.


    It was thought that the corpse tide attack was over, because there was a protective cover, most of the members fell into a coma.


    After the fierce battle, the body was extremely tired. Just after resting, it immediately fell into a deep sleep!


    Only a few members were still guarding outside, and then at this time, the protective cover suddenly disappeared.


    The sudden change woke up the very few patrolmen.


    Then, before they had time to respond, a dense number of zombies appeared around the city and surrounded the whole city again.


    Then the shrill sound of the alarm echoed over the city, but the alarm suddenly stopped. A flying zombie Legion like a dark cloud in the sky suppressed it and almost instantly wiped out the brothers on patrol.


    But the sound of the alarm, after all, woke up a group of people. When those people woke up, what they saw was another picture of the end of the world.


    No one can imagine how tragic that picture is. In a trance, it seems to be back to the beginning.


    Dense zombies spread out on the ground, one by one with teeth and claws open and roaring.


    Our territory is fine, because Meng Rui led a large number of brothers to guard and responded in time. Although the casualties were quite serious under the impact of the first wave of the corpse tide, he responded in a short time.


    Those brothers who had just passed out were immediately mobilized.


    Meng Rui was also the guy. During this period of time, he and Zhang Quan dealt with large and small things in the territory, and their ability to deal with emergencies was also trained.


    Under Meng Rui''s control, the brothers in the territory quickly reorganized the formation after a short period of chaos.


    But when Meng Rui saw the dense zombies in front of him, there was only one fear left in his heart.


    Zombies, all zombies.


    More than half of the zombies this time are mutant zombies, and their strength is obviously much stronger than that of the last time.


    Seeing the zombie army on the ground rush over quickly, Meng Rui quickly ordered his brothers to launch the heavy weapons center that had not been transported back to the warehouse.


    The bullets started shooting wildly, and even regardless of whether the zombies had entered the attack range, fire snakes roared wildly on the ground.


    In the rear, artillery, howitzers, mortars, energy guns and energy guns all fired together.


    Bright sparks exploded among the corpses in the distance.


    Violent roar, burning flames, zombies blown to pieces


    But this time, zombies are obviously more powerful than the last time. They are faster and more fearless of death.


    Just like a group of wild animals, they flew over the ground quickly, and the whole city trembled violently under the rush of this group of zombies.


    Just ahead, there was a shadow that Meng Rui could not forget in his life... A familiar guy appeared in front of Meng Rui again.


    When the huge guy came out from the rear with a long gun in his hand, Meng Rui''s heart was suddenly shrouded in fear.


    Centaur, hakkarim!


    The Centaur appeared again. The monster who chased and killed his team for so many days and killed so many brothers in his team actually appeared again. This guy was killed by his brother. How could he live again?


    Is this guy really immortal?


    It was a shadow from the bottom of my heart. There was never a time when Meng Rui was so desperate.


    That Centaur once brought Meng Rui An Unforgettable fear. Under the attack of the Centaur, his territory was broken and forced to migrate. Even on the way of migration, he was still chased and killed by the Centaur. Many brothers died in the pursuit of the Centaur.


    But now, that fear appeared again.


    Meng Rui never dreamed that this Centaur would appear here.


    "Shoot, hit the Centaur for me..." Meng Rui''s hoarse voice roared wildly, and his expression was distorted.


    Meng Rui deeply knew how terrible the Centaur was. His subconscious thought was to destroy the Centaur.


    So, countless shells and energy cannons all aimed at the Centaur and launched a crazy bombing.


    That dense attack can destroy everything.


    It can be imagined that thousands of shells, gathered together in an instant, how burst it was. Even the Centaur could not bear that outcome.


    As a result... Only a bang was heard, because that area immediately gathered an unbearable amount of energy, resulting in the most violent explosion.


    Those energy rushed around in an instant, like a nuclear warhead. The violent energy tide swept everything around almost instantly, and the area within hundreds of meters became a blank.


    Even the Centaur, who had just appeared, turned into ashes and disappeared in a howl.


    Right?


    Meng Rui didn''t expect this effect. Focusing the artillery fire on one point could produce super destructive power comparable to cruise missiles.


    A large area was emptied in an instant, and the Centaur was killed.


    Meng Rui had a feeling of disbelief for a moment.


    But soon, Meng Rui''s face became gloomy again. The guy... Didn''t die.


    In that empty field, the long gun was inserted into the ground.


    A large area of black air flow around the gun is constantly rotating and absorbing.


    The next second, the Centaur appeared out of thin air.


    Rage... Total rage.


    For this Centaur, this is a disgrace.


    I am the general of the undead army. I command hundreds of thousands of undead army!


    He had died once in this world before. Unexpectedly, he was killed again as soon as he appeared this time. He didn''t even have the chance to respond.


    For half man mahkarim, this is absolutely an unbearable huge disgrace.


    The guy was furious. Just after he came back to life, the guy immediately roared and danced wildly with the long gun.


    The zombies in the back seemed to have received some orders, and suddenly surged crazy, even more crazy than before.


    "Keep shooting..."


    In a hoarse voice, Meng Rui is directing.


    Shells were bombed one by one, and a sea of fire seemed to have successfully intercepted those zombies.


    Under the suppression of that super firepower, basically no zombie can rush to the front.


    However, Meng Rui is also anxious. Although it seems that there is nothing yet, his supply is a very serious problem.


    In short, the last wave of corpse tide has consumed too many shells and bullets.


    Although the current firepower is fierce, it can''t support for long. When the firepower is lost, these zombies will rush over madly immediately.


    But Meng Rui''s consideration is obviously too much.


    Those zombies don''t even give people the chance to fire all their shells.


    With a shrill cry, a black flying zombie in the sky has been covered.


    These zombies cannot be attacked by artillery, and bullets have no effect on these zombies.


    The bodies of these zombies are stronger than steel.


    One by one, those capable of attacking the crazy attackers in the sky can''t completely intercept these zombies.


    Finally... The scream appeared.

 Chapter 588

    The number of flying zombies is much less than other zombies, but these zombies are like a strange soldier. Although the number is small, they can play a great role.


    Only those who rely on the ability to gather in a short time can not completely intercept these flying zombies.


    There will always be loopholes in those interceptions, and then the flying zombies will immediately drill in from the loopholes, grab the human body with sharp claws, and then the body will be torn to pieces in an instant.


    There was a shrill wail among the crowd.


    I don''t know how many brothers were torn to pieces at this moment.


    The smell of blood wafted in the air, and the thick fog of blood floated.


    At the moment of contact, there were a large number of casualties immediately.


    The original dense artillery suppression was immediately chaotic under the attack of these flying zombies.


    Although the brothers of the death squads are desperately supporting the shields in their hands.


    But even the steel shield, under the claws of these flying zombies, is particularly fragile.


    In a few attacks, that terrible force will tear the shield completely.


    The next second is the flesh and blood of the brothers.


    Seeing the zombies in front of him being quickly suppressed, Meng Rui knew that the situation was bad.


    The artillery fire can''t be suppressed. There are flying zombies on the head. There is no protective cover, and almost all the experts in the territory are not here.


    In this case, these brothers can''t stop at all. If they have to stop forcibly, I''m afraid those brothers will be pushed flat in a short time.


    Those brothers put their lives on themselves. Even if they can''t protect everyone''s survival, at least they should ensure that most people survive.


    That''s what Meng Rui thought, and now I don''t know why the protective cover broke.


    Can it be said that the previous explosion in the city center was that the protective cover could not be broken?


    I wonder if that shield can be repaired.


    "Don''t stop the attack on your hand. Retreat while fighting. The artillery fire continues to suppress the zombies on the ground. All those who can concentrate all their strength to attack the flying zombies in the sky and retreat to the city center. All the experts in the territory are there." Meng Rui ordered loudly in a hoarse voice.


    Even at this time, Meng Rui still hasn''t lost his calmness. Meng Rui knows very well that he can''t turn around and run now.


    If you really turn around and run, it will be over, and it will really become a complete rout.


    By that time, it was too late.


    Because human beings are always human beings. Even if they can run better than ordinary zombies, they can definitely run better than those with four legs, let alone flying zombies in the sky.


    By that time, everything will be over.


    In this way, fighting while retreating has become the only way. After meeting with the experts in the territory, there may be a glimmer of vitality.


    "Boss Meng, where''s brother Lin?" I don''t know when a man suddenly came out from behind. Who is that man, not Xiao Luo?


    It was during the retreat that the boy just got out of his own research room.


    As a result, I immediately saw the chaos around me.


    This guy was still excited when he first appeared, but now when he saw the appearance around him, that excitement turned into fear and suddenly stiffened on his face.


    "In the city center, damn it, we''re going to meet them now." after taking a look at Xiao Luo, Meng Rui quickly said, "go to the crowd center first. Be careful not to fucking hang up. You may not care about you now..."


    Seeing this appearance, Xiao Luo opened his mouth and seemed to want to say something, but seeing Meng Rui''s anxious command, Xiao Luo knew that he was not bothering now.


    But in Ronaldinho''s arms, he held a thing and refused to relax.


    The strategy of fighting while retreating is not bad. They are getting closer and closer to the city center. At this time, a violent explosion suddenly came from the position of the rear city center, and then they saw the ice blue figure suddenly rising into the sky.


    That''s Bingya''s figure.


    Then, the light around seemed to gather on the ground at this time, making that area particularly bright.


    Just don''t know what those people are doing?


    Those bosses seem to have gathered in that place. It seems that they should hurry to meet them. I don''t know if they are repairing the protective cover now?


    Countless thoughts passed quickly in Meng Rui''s heart.


    But retreat is not a long-term way after all. I see it getting closer and closer to the city center, but the enemy in front of me is getting closer and closer.


    The Centaur''s temper was obviously not good. Seeing that he could not take these people down for so long, he became more and more angry.


    He roared loudly. He looked like a devil.


    Maybe this guy is a devil himself.


    Under that angry roar, waving a long gun, the Centaur took the lead and rushed ahead.


    Right next to the Centaur, tyrants, mutant tyrants, nightmares, and even some bad news all turned into little brothers and rushed frantically here.


    When these powerful zombies spread out at a high speed, the picture seemed particularly terrible. We only saw the smoke rising all over the sky, and the power of terror had been diffused in an instant.


    Get rid of the younger brother behind him, ignore the artillery attack, and just rush over.


    In an instant, the distance between the two sides has been narrowed. I don''t know how much. I can even clearly see the burning emerald flame in the eyes of the Centaur.


    It can''t be stopped at all. Behind these powerful zombies is the sea of corpses.


    Damn, it''s almost.


    Meng Rui was anxious.


    Both eyes are breathing fire, but for the current situation, it is full of a sense of powerlessness.


    These zombies are too many and too strong.


    Can it be said that these more than 100000 brothers and sisters will be here and the whole army will be destroyed?


    No one wants to do this, but no one knows how to deal with the things in front of him.


    This kind of thing has exceeded the limit that Meng Rui can cope with.


    Seeing that the disaster had come, Meng Rui''s face was distorted.


    "Wrath of the earth!"


    Just when Meng Rui was almost desperate, a familiar voice came from the sky.


    The next second, I only saw a large dark air flow from mid air.


    Those flying zombies fell down one by one. The pure darkness, even these flying zombies could not resist that power.


    Although he did not die, he was immediately surrounded by other brothers and destroyed in an instant as soon as he fell to the ground.


    The dark force tore a hole in the air, and the blockade of those flying zombies was completely broken.


    Then two figures suddenly shuttle out of the crack.


    Who are those two people, not Lin Yi and Dao Yu?


    Boss, finally back.


    At this moment, Meng Rui felt as if he had finally found a backer. The pressure that had been enveloped in his heart was finally put down a little.


    "The wrath of the earth."


    With that crisp sound, a magic scroll tore open in mid air.


    It was a magic scroll that was more expensive than the doomsday catastrophe. The price was as high as 30 million. It was definitely a big bleeding.


    But now, I have no other choice.


    We must... We must intercept these zombies.


    Shua, the scroll tore open, and the next second the whole ground began to tremble violently, just like an angry ocean, with terrible waves surging madly.


    Then the clicking sound suddenly sounded.


    Sharp, thick and several meters high, the thick and thin soil thorns of the bucket suddenly tore open the ground and drilled out of the ground.


    The zombies on the ground were immediately penetrated, like human trunks, and hung on the earth thorn. Sometimes several zombies can be hung on one earth thorn.


    What''s more, because the soil thorn suddenly drilled out too fast, the bodies of those zombies could not bear this force, and their bodies were directly divided.


    In this moment, the shrouded area is even wider than the doomsday catastrophe. This large area has completely become the area of death.

 Chapter 589

    The dense ground spikes almost all penetrated in an instant. In the large area in front of me, there was a zone blocked by the ground spikes.


    The scroll of 30 million gold coins, the doomsday catastrophe is only 10 million.


    Although there is no triple power, but looking at the current picture, there is definitely a double power.


    That kind of power was so abnormal that it was shocking. In a moment, zombies were directly penetrated and killed a large area. I don''t know how many million.


    That kind of super penetrating ability, even the powerful zombies such as lickers and tyrants can''t bear it.


    We can clearly see that on several ground thorns, a licker was penetrated from the position of his stomach, his body hung on the ground thorns and was struggling desperately.


    Even the Centaur was cut off from the middle.


    When I first saw the Centaur, I was startled.


    After returning the Centaur to my own space, I even thought I wouldn''t meet this guy again. Unexpectedly, I saw this thing this time.


    Moreover, this guy seems to have become the boss of this group of zombies, leading a large number of zombies to attack.


    Can it be said that when the corpse tide attacked before, this guy was behind it?


    For a moment, many questions crossed my heart. Seeing the Centaur live again, I know this is not the time to think about these problems.


    The power of the earth''s anger is very strong. Although it seems not as terrible as the doomsday catastrophe and does not produce the shock wave that destroys thousands of kilometers, on the ground, it leaves a huge blockade that is thousands of kilometers long and nearly kilometers wide.


    The sharp, tall and huge soil thorns were arranged together in a very chaotic way, and the whole earth became riddled with holes.


    Although it looks chaotic, these sharp earth spikes are just right at this time.


    Because no matter how powerful the magic scroll is, it is impossible to eliminate all zombies in an instant.


    My goal is not to destroy those zombies, but to intercept the attack of those zombies. This is my goal.


    Now, these earth spikes serve as this effect very well. One by one, the earth spikes pierce up from the ground to form a blockade. If those zombies want to pass through here, they are bound to be greatly affected and can not continue to maintain the previous rapid pursuit.


    "Meng Rui, take people to the city center." I shouted at Meng Rui.


    Then he returned to his senses and dealt with the zombies in the air in front of him.


    Now people from other directions should also be heading towards the city center. After the strength of all aspects converges, we should measure how much strength we have left, and then rush out from the weakest place.


    This is our only chance to survive.


    "Brother Lin, brother Lin..." just at this time, I heard a voice. It was Xiao Luo''s voice.


    I only saw Ronaldinho waving at me excitedly on the ground.


    Let me go. When is this time? Can you be excited? I admire the boy''s nerve.


    But soon, I trembled with excitement and hurriedly asked Dao Yu to put me down from the sky.


    I only saw Ronaldinho holding the thing in his arms like a treasure offering. The expression on his face was not only excited, but also excited.


    "Boss... I''ve made this thing." he gasped, and Xiao Luo''s voice was hoarse.


    For so many days, other people were fighting with zombies, but Xiao Luo stayed in the research room alone, busy with a lot of bones every day.


    But this boring life finally paid off at this time.


    The progress was a little faster than Ronaldinho imagined. He finally built this thing two days in advance.


    It has to be said that this thing appeared just right. As soon as the protective cover outside s city broke, it was made immediately.


    It''s really time.


    With this thing, maybe we just


    "Hoo, Meng Rui, protect Xiao Luo and this thing. You go to the city center first. We''ll go there immediately after we wipe out these flying zombies." I said hoarsely, trying to resist the impulse to use this thing immediately.


    I can''t guarantee the size of the protective cover that can be supported by this energy conversion instrument, but it should not be too large.


    At least not bigger than a protective shield supported by seven people.


    In this case, I want to cover as many people as possible, only when I get to the city center.


    At this time, if you can live one more person, live one more.


    Looking up at the sky, the dense flying zombies are still a great threat.


    In the rear, the zombies were struggling to climb over the thorns.


    The intricate ground thorns have caused serious obstacles to these zombies to a great extent.


    The original formation of fast running was completely scattered, and those powerful zombies were also dead and injured.


    Only the resurrected Centaur looked as if he had not been hurt. At this moment, this guy was roaring, waving his long gun and constantly chopping the earth thorns around, trying to open up a way for his little brother.


    Unfortunately, it''s also quite slow. Even with the strength of this guy, it''s good to be able to split one soil thorn at a time.


    The power of what Zuan''s group of lunatics have developed can only be described as madness.


    Seriously, I''m really glad I got it. If my enemies got these things, I guess I might have become a pile of Loess by now?


    Don''t worry about the zombies on the ground for the time being. Now the main energy is concentrated in mid air.


    As long as these air mobile forces are eliminated, we can basically feel at ease for a short time?


    However, I just lost 30 million scrolls, resulting in some shortage of coins on me.


    Moreover, now the brothers have not completely retreated, and those flying zombies are still flying over their heads.


    In this case, you dare not use any magic scroll. If you are not careful, you will hurt the brothers below.


    So now, we can only solve all problems by hand to hand.


    Three soul marks.


    The soul mark of the abyss giant mouth that fan Xiaotian gave me, and the soul mark of the mouse that the woman gave me; And the soul mark of the thunder roar wallibel killed before


    Three soul marks have been obtained. I rushed here before. I didn''t even advance.


    And because I don''t know what will happen after advanced.


    But now, I need more powerful power. In this case, I have no choice.


    I must step up quickly and see if my strength will soar again at this time.


    Summoner level: level 30


    Head: 78 points;


    Trunk: 78 points;


    Left hand: 78 points;


    Right hand: 78 points;


    Left leg: 79 points;


    Right leg: 79 points;


    Ding Ding: 3 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 6


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 16 points (80 attacks); Destruction offensive: 15 (30 ignore defense)


    Level 30 attribute has been stuck here for a long time.


    For such a long time, I haven''t advanced because I can''t get together the three soul marks.


    This time, all the materials were finally put together.


    You know, the upper limit of the Summoner''s level in the game is level 30. No one knows what it will look like after level 30.


    Maybe I''m the first player in the hero League to break through level 30?


    Holding the three capability cores in my hand, I chose advanced in that system interface.


    "Excuse me, summoner, are you sure you want to use three soul marks to advance?"


    "Advanced."


    "Advanced is uncertain. It is detected that your surrounding environment is in danger. Confirm again. Are you advanced?"


    "Uncertainty?" I smiled. "It''s really uncertainty..."


    There are zombies everywhere. It''s really dangerous.


    But... Now it''s all fucking like this. Even if you''re not sure, can it be worse?


    "Damn it, advanced!"

 Chapter 590

    Advanced!


    The idea in my heart is very simple. It can be said that the current situation is terrible. In this case, even if it is full of uncertainty, it doesn''t seem to become worse, right?


    However, I don''t know what kind of soul stirring process this experience is.


    "The summoner confirms the advanced level, and the advanced level starts..."


    "Level zero..."


    Poof


    fuck!


    When I heard this, I almost sprayed.


    Mom, it''s really worse than the current situation. I thought this kind of thing was troublesome enough. Without a protective cover, I had to face the threat of so many zombies.


    But something worse happened, that is, your power suddenly disappeared, and you suddenly lost the power to resist this disaster.


    That''s real despair.


    When I heard the four words "level zero", I really wanted to slap myself. You''re paralyzed. You don''t advance early or late. You have to come to this time to advance. It''s not life-threatening.


    No wonder that system keeps reminding me that the so-called uncertainty is here.


    I thought that this kind of advanced level was just like the advanced level of Aishi. The upper level limit was increased, and then all attributes were increased a little. I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Level... It''s cleared. At this critical moment, isn''t it life-threatening?


    As the sound of the system sounded, I felt that my strength was being pulled away quickly.


    The whole person felt as if he had been weakened by thousands of weak people. All the powerful forces in the original body disappeared at this time.


    When the level is cleared, the attribute points, talent points and even skill points I had upgraded all disappeared at this time, and everything given to me was deprived at this time.


    "Keep attribute points in random..."


    Just when I felt my body getting weaker and weaker, another voice seemed to give me some hope.


    Keep random attribute points?


    What''s going on? Can''t some attribute points be preserved?


    I was stunned.


    "Random end, total attribute points 473, get 50% of the attribute points, keep them, and do not calculate after the decimal point."


    "Skill points are in random."


    "40% skill points will be reserved and will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    "Talent points in random..."


    "Get 50% talent points, keep them, and don''t count after the decimal point..."


    Even before I could react, a series of voices had sounded in my ears.


    These sounds sounded so fast that I didn''t even respond.


    "Congratulations, summoner, advanced stage is over..."


    "Congratulations on the Summoner''s level upgrade. At present, the level is level 1, and you can get a little attribute point, a little skill point and a little talent point..."


    "Congratulations on the Summoner''s upgrade, current level..."


    I just saw my level return to level zero, and then another series of level promotion prompts came out.


    At my feet, pieces of white light flickered continuously, and my experience bar was always full and never lowered.


    The sound continued for a long time and finally decreased slowly.


    When I recovered, I found that my level had returned to level 20.


    Bronze LV1 lv20 lv50!


    Although the time was very tight, I still took a quick look at the changes in my various attributes.


    First of all, the title has changed. It was originally just a simple level, but now it seems that there are two more words of level one. Although it seems that there is little difference, it sounds a little more awesome.


    The most obvious point is that the upper level limit was 30 levels before. Now after returning to zero, the upper level limit has been raised to 50 levels.


    But my level has returned to level 20. Maybe I killed countless zombies and monsters after I reached level 30. Those monsters can only give me gold coins.


    Once I thought that the experience values of those monsters were wasted, but now it seems that those experience values are not wasted, but have been stored on me. After I finish the advanced stage, those experience will have an effect immediately.


    That''s why when I just advanced and didn''t kill a small zombie, my level immediately went to level 20.


    Then I took a quick look at the rest of my body.


    The property point inherits 232 points last time. It was originally 465, but because half of it was cut off, and the number after the decimal point was not counted, it became 232.


    Then the level is upgraded to level 20. Each level obtains attribute points equal to its own level, and the total number is 201.


    This time, it''s 442 o''clock immediately.


    It''s a little less than the original 465, but in fact, the gap is not very big, and it''s almost completely made up.


    As for the skill points, it was originally 31 points, but the inherited 40% has 12 points, plus the upgraded 20 points, now it is 32 points, a little more.


    Talent points were originally 31 points, inherited 50% 15 points, plus 20 upgrade points, a total of 35 points.


    In addition to a little less basic attribute points, there are more talent and skill points than before.


    This may be an unexpected joy. Although the level is cleared, now my potential is obviously many times greater than before.


    Summoner level: Bronze LV1 lv20


    Head: 73 points;


    Trunk: 73 points;


    Left hand: 74 points;


    Right hand: 74 points;


    Left leg: 74 points;


    Right leg: 74 points;


    Tintin: 0 point;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: Level 7


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 1


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 18 points (90 attacks); Destruction offensive: 17 (34 ignoring defense)


    There are no other special abilities or powerful skills, but although the level has been reduced by ten levels, I feel that my strength is not much weaker than before.


    Maybe the attributes on the body are slightly reduced, but the reduction is almost negligible. As long as I upgrade again, I can make up for these shortcomings at any time.


    The worry in my heart was finally put down.


    There is no worst-case situation. If I am really level zero at this time, it is really going to be over.


    It''s not surprising that the level can be directly promoted to level 20. After all, I just smashed out a scroll of 30 million. It''s normal to get so many experience values.


    That weakness, although it only appeared for a short moment, almost left a shadow in my heart. I am absolutely unwilling to continue to return to that weakness.


    Unfortunately, it seems that my luck is not very good. Look at the appearance of this prompt, some attribute points can be retained.


    As a result, I only retained 50%, 40%, 50%: not to mention 10%, 10% and 10% to stay, even if I only retained 80%, I would be much better than before.


    Unfortunately, it seems that my luck is not very good.


    In my heart, I quickly added the points. The three points above xiaodingding were attenuated by me. Now is not the time to take care of this side.


    Looking at the dense and dark corpses in the sky above my head, a trace of madness flashed in my eyes.


    "Nami... Started..."


    Nami has always been with me.


    Because the fit with my ability is too high, Nami has almost always been with me during this period of time.


    Because Nami''s ability is not very strong. Although the destructive power of the raging sea is good, it''s too difficult to use, so Nami''s strength can only be regarded as a medium or lower type in the team.


    So Nami has always been a little unhappy. Now she is very happy to help.


    Hearing my words, Nami immediately made a large piece of ice in front of her.


    Immediately control the cold ice and burst with a bang. The green energy was instantly dispersed into countless strips and shot at the sky.


    Then... Boom... Dense explosion, just like heaven and women scattered flowers.


    Broken bodies scattered from the sky.

 Chapter 591

    Green energy and disintegrating power rushed into the air.


    Although the bodies of those ordinary flying zombies are quite strong, they are not indestructible. One body is immediately penetrated by the green energy.


    The moment the green energy entered their bodies directly caused a violent explosion.


    Boom, boom


    The harsh sound swept over, and there were traces of explosion everywhere in the sky. An explosion would even spread around, killing more zombies.


    The broken limbs in the sky are scattered like hail. Not only me, but also others are launching fierce attacks against the sky.


    The black energy of the little yellow book is constantly surging, like a dark night frenzy; The body of Dao language is constantly shuttling in the sky.


    Even those who did not have the ability to fly in the sky participated in the attack. The cross whirling blade in Xiao Ya''s hand kept rotating, and Zijiao kept controlling zombies and attacking nearby companions.


    In short, the scene is completely chaotic.


    Just after the strong explosion completely emptied an area above my head, my eyes keenly saw a familiar guy.


    That... The leader of the flying zombie, the guy who once met on the sea.


    Although it has been a long time since that guy''s appearance has changed, I still recognized him in an instant when I saw him.


    That''s the guy. He can''t be wrong.


    I knew that guy would be the king of zombies.


    Sure enough, there was no flying zombie among the zombies. There were no human flying zombies except some bird zombies.


    And that guy is the first!


    This guy is obviously not the kind of thing willing to be lonely. This zombie, I don''t know what means, soon created a flying zombie Legion.


    The last time the corpse tide hit, there were a number of flying zombies, which were more powerful, ferocious and greedy than bird zombies.


    But that time, those flying zombies were basically emptied by a magic scroll. There were few left. Their first appearance ended in tragedy.


    The big eagle was a fool and was killed, but this thing was very smart. He was acutely aware that the situation was wrong and ran away.


    I thought he would make a comeback in this corpse tide, but I never saw him. I thought he wouldn''t appear.


    Now I finally understand that this guy will not appear, but will appear as an important strange soldier.


    Seeing the dense shadows in the sky makes people''s scalp numb.


    This flight of the zombie regiment is obviously much larger than the last one.


    This time the corpse tide hit, our brothers lost the most in the hands of these flying zombies.


    Although the protective cover was lost before, although these zombies launched a sudden attack, with the suppression of fire, those zombies still could not rush to the front for the time being.


    But these flying zombies attacked directly with absolute air control, and the people were killed and injured instantly.


    These flying zombies are fast and flexible. In addition, their sharp claws are very sharp and their power is amazing. Generally speaking, as long as they are caught by these flying zombies, the moment is the end of life.


    These flying zombies have become the most feared objects, and at a glance, there are tens of thousands of flying zombies in the sky.


    It''s almost impossible to kill so many flying zombies. Our air-to-air capability is too weak.


    Meng Rui commanded the people on the ground to retreat quickly. On the other side, Zhang Quan commanded other capable people to concentrate all their firepower and bomb them into the sky.


    The flesh of these flying zombies is too strong, which makes it difficult for ordinary attacks to kill them effectively. Only when everyone''s strength is concentrated can they play a real effect.


    Fire!


    Countless fire system capable people gathered their strength together. Like a small sun in the air, the dazzling flame lit up the whole s city.


    With an order, the little sun suddenly roared in mid air.


    Crush!


    When so many people with fire power gather together, that power can only be described as terrible.


    The huge ball moved in a rolling way. Along the way, those flying zombies who had no time to escape were immediately swallowed up by the terrible flame.


    No matter how strong their bodies are, they will turn into ashes in an instant under this crazy flame.


    When the huge fireball finally reached the middle of the flying zombie, it immediately exploded.


    Then, the violent flame immediately spread out in the midair above his head, just like a flame beast, instantly devouring the zombies around him.


    When mankind began to unite orderly and concentrate all people''s strength at one point, there was no other word to describe the destructive power except amazing.


    "Wind!"


    Just as the flame burst, the boundless wind roared past.


    The wind helps the fire!


    The flame, which originally seemed quite arrogant, became more terrible at this moment. In the hurricane, it was also mixed with red traces.


    This is the only word that can describe that kind of picture.


    The wind makes the flame burn more violently, and the flame also makes the hurricane more destructive.


    The wind and fire are in the sky, and the two forces merge together to sweep everything in the sky in an instant.


    Seeing that his men were almost slaughtered, the flying zombie leader finally walked violently, screamed in the air, spread his wings, and his body suddenly dived down from the sky. A pair of hind legs like wild animals opened, and his sharp claws were like knives.


    At the same time, just behind this guy, dozens of other zombies also followed and launched a dive.


    That''s their favorite attack. Dive down from the sky, then grab the target and tear it to pieces in an instant.


    This time, they want to repeat their old skills and use this way to break up the human legions that were not easy to form together again.


    But this time, there was an accident.


    The brothers below were not as panicked as before. Their faces didn''t even change at all, as if they didn''t see the terrorist attack covered in the sky above them!


    It''s not that they can''t see, nor that they''re not afraid.


    But they believe that someone will block this wave of attacks for themselves. As long as they output as much as possible, that is their biggest task.


    Sure enough, at the moment when the sharp claws of the flying zombie could be torn down, a figure suddenly appeared.


    One punch went straight out and hit the center of those sharp claws.


    Boom


    A dull sound.


    That pair of claws caught the fist in an instant, and the sharp nails were cut in an instant. The flying zombie also recognized the old opponent in front of him.


    Is this guy stupid enough to pick up his claws with his palm?


    This hand is useless.


    The flying zombie believed that his claws could easily tear this guy''s arm, but... Soon the flying zombie found that he was wrong.


    The claw tore away, but there was an extremely harsh sound. On that arm, a brilliant spark burst.


    There were only scratches on the outside of the black boxer. The guy''s arm was not hurt at all.


    Instead of being hurt, he grabbed one of his legs, and then the flying zombie only felt a surge of strength that he couldn''t bear.


    The wings were fanning hard, trying to fly from the ground.


    But there was no chance at all. From the man''s hand, there was a desperate force. With a force in his arm, the flying zombie found that his body seemed completely out of control. He directly hit the ground and was hit on the ground.


    Not to mention that, the next moment, the guy was like a beast and jumped on it directly.

 Chapter 592

    That crazy action even made the flying zombie wonder if this guy is a real beast?


    Yes, it''s a former opponent.


    This zombie may be the most powerful zombie I met at that time. In that sea, I even sacrificed an endless blade.


    Now the price of endless blade is nothing to me, but at that time, I didn''t have so many gold coins. I bought that endless blade very hard.


    However, the metal explosion with endless blade didn''t kill the guy and let the flying zombie escape.


    The strength of this guy was terrible for me at that time, and he could constantly enhance his strength through swallowing. It was definitely a difficult opponent to deal with.


    After we all left the sea, there is no doubt that our strength is improving, I am getting stronger, and this flying zombie is also getting stronger.


    Even created a flying zombie legion, from a lonely family to a large number of younger brothers.


    This guy is out of the way.


    However, even if the strength of this flying zombie is improving, but the speed of improvement is not as fast as me. My strength is growing faster.


    The death burst out from the power of darkness.


    I threw the flying zombie to the ground. Before the guy got up, my body had been suppressed, one foot stepped on my chest, and the other hand directly hit the guy''s head.


    Black boxers have invincible power.


    With one blow, the guy''s head suddenly turned into pieces, his head exploded and dirty blood flowed.


    If it is an ordinary zombie, it will be dead at once, but it is obvious that this guy is not an ordinary zombie. The strength of this zombie is absolutely powerful.


    Moreover, this guy''s weakness is not in his head, but on the pale bone wings behind him.


    I don''t know why, but that''s it. Unless the bones and wings behind this guy can be destroyed, otherwise, this is an immortal monster.


    The head was smashed, the flying zombie was also aware of the danger, his limbs tossed wildly, and his claws tore at my body.


    But... You can''t touch me at all.


    My hand directly grasped one of the claws, while the other claw fell into fan Xiaotian''s hands.


    This guy seemed to see that I was attacking the leader and came to help. Maybe he was worried that I couldn''t deal with this guy alone.


    Then the two men worked hard together, only to hear a crisp click. The two arms of the flying zombie were directly broken, and then ripped off from the body alive.


    This guy has lost his head, but I don''t know where he came from, there was a sad scream.


    Then fan Xiaotian cut down with two axes. The two legs were still unbearable under the brute force and were cut off alive.


    All his limbs were broken, and this guy became a corpse stick.


    Only one body was wriggling. Perhaps the flying zombie did not expect that this satisfied attack would evolve into this outcome.


    That pair of wings began to exert force on the ground, and unexpectedly slowly supported the body. Even with my strength, I couldn''t suppress this guy.


    Obviously, the guy''s wings may feel a threat and want to get out of this danger.


    "Xiao Tian, attack his wings..." I roared at Fan Xiao Tian.


    The attack of the two men hit the guy''s wings at the same time.


    One person has one direction, and the strength is concentrated at the same time.


    Boom... CLICK!


    It was like smashing on the bulletproof glass. The crisp sound was particularly harsh. Both of them tried their best. Under the crazy attack, the wing was finally seriously hit.


    On the pale bones, there appeared a trace of cracks, which looked very strange.


    Then there was another round of attack. Finally, with a click, the wings were completely broken, and the body that had been hard to support fell directly to the ground.


    Then the flying zombie stopped moving.


    Just... Dead?


    There was a doubt in our hearts, but it seemed that this guy had not moved since his wings were smashed, as if he was really dead.


    Originally, I wanted to find out if this guy has a capability crystal core or something. With such strong strength, the capability crystal core should also be very strong.


    But now it''s really not time. In the back, the Centaur has cut a passage from the blockade arranged by the earth''s anger, and some zombies are surging.


    Although there are only a few, it seems that this guy will be able to split the second and third channels in a short time.


    "Go!"


    With a roar, the brothers began to evacuate, and the flying zombies in the sky were scattered. It was not a climate at all and could not continue to pose a threat to us.


    Finally, we got rid of the attack of these zombies. We rushed to the city center and waited to meet with others.


    When we passed, there were few people in the center of the city.


    After waiting for a long time in anxiety, Bingya finally came with her men.


    It just seems that the situation on Bingya''s side is more miserable than ours. Due to the timely response, the interception of earth''s anger and the blockade of artillery, we finally lost nearly 10000 people.


    But Bingya has broken more than half.


    Just in this short time, so many people were lost. It can be imagined how fierce the attack was.


    "I made a frozen area with cold ice. Those zombies were stopped temporarily, but the breakthrough is only a matter of time. What should we do now?" Bingya asked quickly.


    "Wait for others," I said in a deep voice. I took out the strange device from Ronaldinho and put the conversion core into it.


    Now, as long as you add a power core to it, this thing will start and the shield will reappear.


    "Give me all the power nuclei you brought out, and I''ll explain to you later..." I said quickly.


    Once the protective cover is opened, nothing can go in and out except the special channel, so I want to wait until more people use it.


    "At this time, you still think about the ability crystal core..." Wan Yuntian was very unhappy with me. Looking at me, it was like looking at a liar.


    You think of me as the kind of person who takes advantage of the chaos and then runs away?


    But Bingya trusted me very much. Without saying a word, she asked her subordinates to take out all their ability nuclei.


    It''s no use asking for these things now. They''re all looking forward to what I can do to turn things around.


    If you die, what''s the use of giving you a mountain like power crystal core?


    At this time, on the other side, Chen Xiaodao, Chen Xiaolin, Nie Yisong and linniang also came. I don''t know if it''s because of Chen Xiaolin, the loss on their side is not great.


    Now, there''s only Fang Qianxue left.


    In our anxious waiting, Qin executioner, Sirius and heiyue finally appeared.


    The three men led a group of capable people with panic on their faces, because the number of zombies on their side was almost the same as ours, and there was also a guy of abnormal level who led the way. They couldn''t stop it at all, and the casualties could only be described as tragic.


    In the territory, it can even be said that few people came out alive, with a total of less than 2000 people.


    Moreover, just behind those people, there are a large group of zombies chasing desperately.


    "Meteor falling!"


    Seeing this, Chen Xiaolin frowned slightly, and then raised her Scepter again. With Chen Xiaolin''s strength, a meteor slowly emerged from the sky.


    Meteor? Or meteorites?


    With a fierce burning flame, it fell from the sky and hit the ground with a bang. The power of that thing seems to be no less powerful than the huge fireball displayed by a group of fire capable people in our territory.


    I don''t know how many zombies were killed at once, and the impact was even more terrible.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, those who survived by chance finally escaped.


    But... Among these people, only one Fang Qianxue is missing.

 Chapter 593

    All appeared, but there was a lack of Fang Qianxue. No one knew where Fang Qianxue had gone.


    My face was gloomy. I asked them where Fang Qianxue had gone, but no one could give me an answer.


    No one knows where Fang Qianxue has gone.


    "At that time, we were called together by Zhong lixiu. At that time, we saw Fang Qianxue, but... We didn''t notice later." Qin executioner frowned and said.


    This is really no wonder that they, because things were really too chaotic at that time. Everyone''s attention was attracted by other aspects, and no one even noticed Fang Qianxue.


    That is, at that time, Fang Qianxue completely disappeared and could no longer see anyone.


    My heart is anxious. I want to go out and find out if I can find Fang Qianxue, but now is obviously not the time.


    Zhong lixiu, the zombies on their side have been chased!


    Chen Xiaodao and their zombies have also flocked to Bingya. Only our zombies seem to have not broken through the blockade of earth anger and have not been pursued for the time being.


    The three directions will soon form a circle.


    "Where''s Tong Lei? Is there anyone to inform them?" I suddenly thought of another guy, who is also a very important role in s city.


    Tong Lei had resisted the zombie attack with Chen Xiaodao before, but now, he didn''t see the figure of that man.


    Damn it, there was a mess just now. We forgot to inform them.


    "We can''t manage so much. We may have attracted all the zombies. There may be no big problem with Tong Lei." Sirius said quickly.


    "Tong Lei''s castle has always been gloomy and mysterious. There are obstacles and traps everywhere. It should not be broken by zombies for a while." Chen Xiaodao also said.


    "What are we going to do now? Which way do we rush out? Damn it, there are fucking zombies everywhere in our places. I don''t think there are any zombies there..." Qin said.


    "There are no zombies over there?" I almost laughed. "There are many zombies over there. They will never be less than yours. Damn it, but they have been stopped temporarily."


    "Then what should we... Do, rush out or..."


    It''s a mess around. Everyone speaks to me. It''s obvious that everyone is full of fear for the current situation.


    Whether we should rush out from here or form a formation together to resist the attack of zombies. It''s a mess around.


    Even those masters have lost their sense of propriety at this time.


    The expression on his face looks a little ugly.


    The army of zombies has been gradually surrounded. If we continue to wait, no one can guarantee what will happen in the end.


    If it continues to drag on, even the people in it may face the threat of death.


    "Xiao Luo..." I roared at Xiao Luo in a hoarse voice.


    Xiao Luo immediately stood up and took out the energy converter he had been holding in his arms.


    Xiao Luo should protect this thing even if he risked his life.


    Fang Qianxue is still missing, and none of Tong Lei''s people are there. I want to wait a little longer, but the current situation obviously doesn''t give us much time to wait.


    The protective cover must be supported as soon as possible. After the protective cover is supported, we can rely on the protective cover to fight back against the zombies outside.


    Now the whole city has been completely surrounded by dense zombies. No matter in the sky or on the ground, no matter which direction we break through, we are bound to suffer extremely heavy losses. It is good to have one tenth of the people who can survive in the end.


    And those ordinary people may be destroyed.


    Although the current situation is quite cruel, this is the only way.


    Now I have to protect more people to survive. What''s on my shoulders is not my life or death. These humans may be the last living humans in the whole country. If they all die, the world may really be over.


    Seeing that I took out such a strange thing, I didn''t know what it was.


    God, what time is it now? I still have time to play with that kind of thing?


    In fact, even in our territory, most people don''t know the value of this kind of thing.


    But looking at me and Ronaldinho, they can also guess that this thing is absolutely very important.


    Seeing the surrounding zombies surrounded, it is getting closer and closer to us!


    The remaining one or two hundred thousand human beings crowded together and watched the zombies surging around and getting closer and closer to themselves. Their faces were pale.


    But... On contrary, there was no chaos at scene. On contrary, it was calm.


    Fear for so long, maybe they have accepted the end?


    They know they will die sooner or later. It''s just a matter of time. Seriously, it''s a great luck to live to this time, isn''t it? Compared with those who died miserably at the beginning of the end of the world, they have lived for so long.


    I''m lucky enough. At this time, it seems that I can''t expect more.


    Seeing those zombies flying over, there was silence in the crowd.


    There are also some people who are unwilling to become the food of this kind of life. They even want to go crazy at the last moment and kill a few zombies.


    But others have always put their goals on me.


    Since I let everyone focus here, I definitely don''t let everyone die here.


    Take a deep breath. Under the eyes of everyone around, Ronaldinho put the energy converter on the ground, and I took out the core of the energy converter.


    Seriously, it''s better to try this kind of thing several times.


    Xiao Luo just made it. I don''t know whether it can be used or not.


    But now, there is no other way. I can only throw it alone and put all my hopes on it.


    "Everyone, squeeze into the middle as much as possible..." said, and I put the core into the energy conversion instrument.


    The next second, in front of everyone, a familiar picture appeared.


    Just when the energy conversion core was stuck in the energy conversion instrument, the change appeared instantly.


    A blue-green light emerged from the energy converter.


    At first, it was a very deep blue-green color, which was almost condensed into substance.


    However, with the continuous expansion of that light, the scope of shrouding is becoming larger and larger, and the traces of blue-green are becoming lighter and lighter.


    When the mask came over, the familiar feeling made everyone stare. Everyone covered by the mask could clearly experience the taste.


    protection cover?


    That feeling, that''s the feeling of a protective cover.


    As long as you are shrouded in this light, there will be an indescribable sense of security.


    Can''t you say... Lin Yi is back up. Can''t the protective cover be?


    Even Chen Xiaolin frowned. As the supporter of the protective cover, Chen Xiaolin naturally knew the feeling of the protective cover.


    This is definitely a protective cover. No wonder this person wants everyone to focus here. It can be seen that although this protective cover is not much different from the original protective cover in S City, it is obviously not as powerful as that protective cover, at least the coverage is not so large.


    Only when everyone is together can we protect as many people as possible.


    Everyone who saw the mask opened their eyes. There was a glimmer of hope in their almost desperate eyes.


    I don''t know what''s going on, but... But now it seems that a new protective cover has appeared.


    Protective cover, as long as you see the protective cover, you seem to see the hope of survival.


    The traces of blue and green are getting lighter and lighter. The protective cover, like a huge soap bubble, is expanding and shrouding a wider and wider range

 Chapter 594

    The zombies outside are roaring wildly. In the center, the blue-green protective cover is also spreading out rapidly.


    The protective cover becomes higher and higher, the scope of the cover is larger and larger, and more and more people are under the protection of the protective cover.


    Seeing this situation, there was a trace of wriggling in the crowd. Members began to crowd in the middle and were under the guard of the protective cover as soon as possible. Only when they were under the guard of the protective cover can they ensure real safety.


    The protective cover is expanding, and the total expansion speed is not slow. Every second, it will spread more than ten meters towards the periphery. Maybe in a few minutes, the light of the protective cover will cover all these people.


    Originally nothing, but now the situation is a little troublesome. Although it may only take a few minutes, these minutes are quite fatal for us.


    Because we don''t have so much time, the zombie in front has been hundreds of meters away.


    It won''t take long to rush over. At that time... It may be really dangerous.


    "Master, let''s all go... Try to hold the pace of those zombies." I said while supporting the energy converter.


    I don''t even need to explain. Powerful people immediately spread around, making room for the most central position. Their bodies appear directly on the periphery. Looking at the zombies outside, they are ready to fight. In any case, they won''t let these zombies rush in.


    "Fill in the power crystal core..." I said to the other people.


    Then one nucleus began to be thrown into the energy converter.


    With these capabilities, the expansion speed of the protective cover immediately doubled.


    As for me, I press my hands on the energy conversion instrument, my face is dignified, and I feel the constant surge of power in my body. I can''t leave at all.


    Before the shield is fully supported, it must be regulated by a strong power person. Otherwise, it is useless to convert these power nuclei into pure energy, and the shield will not continue to expand.


    In other words, I can''t do anything until the protective cover reaches the limit. I must constantly support the energy converter.


    Feel the power crystal nucleus is transformed into pure energy by the energy converter, and then through my body, it is transformed into the energy of the protective cover and diffused out.


    At this time, I also experienced some of Chen Xiaolin''s taste.


    That feeling is really bad. It''s like a super large electric fan constantly blowing in his body, not outside, but inside his body.


    Their own blood, muscles, skin, meridians, internal organs and bones seem to be tottering in front of this energy and may be blown away at any time.


    The feeling of emptiness is quite uncomfortable. I just feel uncomfortable up and down after such a short time.


    It can be imagined that Chen Xiaolin and she have supported for so long, what kind of feeling it is.


    Moreover, I can feel the energy surging in the flesh and blood, constantly washing my flesh and blood.


    Every wave of energy flow is an injury to the body.


    Fire can make steel, but when it burns too much, it will destroy everything.


    Just like now, the flow of energy is also a kind of quenching for the flesh.


    Proper quenching will make the flesh stronger, but if it is quenched too much, the body will become the same as those predecessors. The body is overdrawn and white haired, completely consuming its own vitality.


    What I bear now is such a taste. My eyes are slightly white, especially when the protective cover expands. Each expansion is a serious consumption for my body.


    But at this time, another figure appeared next to me.


    That man... Is Chen Xiaolin.


    This woman, has always been so gentle, no matter when, no matter what kind of injury, the tenderness on her face will never disappear.


    All the experts left and went to the front of the team to intercept the zombie. Only this woman stayed here.


    Although the spiral sharp corner on her forehead looks strange, it does not damage her beauty at all, and even looks more holy.


    In fact, when I saw her, I probably understood her in my heart.


    Then I saw the woman go to the side, stretch out a hand and put it on the energy conversion instrument.


    In this energy conversion instrument, there are three places to put your hands. Those places are where people use to control the protective cover.


    As soon as the palm was put on, Chen Xiaolin''s body immediately paused slightly, and her face turned a little pale, but she soon recovered.


    "You''ve just been released from the seal. Why don''t you take a break?" I frowned and said.


    "It doesn''t matter to me." shook her head and Chen Xiaolin said, "I know how serious this situation is for the body. You don''t say you don''t want others to bear it with you, but it''s better for someone to share it."


    This is the truth. After Chen Xiaolin put her palm on me, I immediately felt that the pressure on me was much less.


    "Are you all right?" I asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although I don''t have strong attack power, my recovery is still very fast," Chen Xiaolin said.


    "Solaka?" I said with a smile.


    Looking at me, Chen Xiaolin nodded slightly, with theout negation.


    Solaka, the son of the stars, is the hero of the league. No matter what else, the milk volume alone is definitely the largest!


    Super nanny, that Unicorn like horn is the symbol of solaka!


    How to describe solaka, or one of the most powerful humans at that time?


    It may be a little exaggerated, but in fact it''s not much worse.


    Humans in the land of runes are studying the power of magic and technology, but solaka pioneered and began to study the power of stars in the sky.


    In Dao Mei''s country, Ionia, solaka is almost treated as the son of God. Because of the mysterious energy from the vast universe, solaka''s body has even undergone great changes. Strange skin, long white hair and sharp corners on her forehead are the gifts of this energy.


    Solaka is therefore called the son of the stars. Her body has evolved far more than her peers. She has almost become a demigod and has reached the door to the next class.


    However, no matter how powerful his strength is, solaka''s feelings are still human.


    Solaka''s anger and hatred erupted completely when he saw his country trampled by the army of Knox and his people slaughtered madly by bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    Summoned a powerful force from the universe and put a terrible curse on Warwick.


    Bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick, I have faced that guy several times. Once I broke his ability crystal core. Finally, I defeated Warwick in unreal space and got Warwick''s skills at the same time.


    Last time, I met Warwick again.


    That guy is the most powerful alchemist in Zuan and the most frightening terrorist demon in Knox. He uses all kinds of abnormal biochemical weapons on the battlefield and kills countless humans.


    But because of their strong strength and the shelter of Knox, they have always escaped punishment.


    However, under solaka''s curse, even thousands of miles away, Warwick can hardly escape punishment.


    When the curse came down, Warwick''s body instantly became a violent beast, from the original human to a werewolf.


    However, because he failed to restrain his feelings, solaka suddenly regressed a lot on the road of evolution.


    However, solaka did not regret it.


    What Chen Xiaolin has is the power of solaka. Chen Xiaolin is not a dual power. Chen Xiaolin has only one power, that is the power of the stars.


    Son of the stars!

 Chapter 595

    Solaka, the son of the stars, is almost a sign of kindness and compassion. Perhaps only a kind woman like Chen Xiaolin will be recognized by solaka, the son of the stars.


    For such a long time, thanks to solaka, although she can''t really appear, she has been helping Chen Xiaolin. Otherwise, Chen Xiaolin may have died long ago?


    Two people are the same gentle and kind, it is precisely because of this phase that the integration of two people becomes particularly perfect.


    With the addition of Chen Xiaolin, the expansion speed of the protective cover seems to suddenly expand a level, and the speed of diffusion around suddenly speeds up.


    And the pressure on me has also decreased a lot at this time.


    Zhang Quan and Meng Rui are still dispatching many members. As for Nami and Zijiao, they stay here. On the one hand, they are to command people to hand over their ability nuclei to support the protective cover.


    On the other hand, it''s to protect me.


    Nami''s strength is weak. Although Zijiao''s strength is strong, it is obviously not suitable in this chaotic battlefield.


    Hearing the dialogue between Chen Xiaolin and me, Zijiao almost said nothing. She immediately handed over other work to Nami, and then put her tender white hand on the last mark to share part of the pressure for us.


    With the appearance of Zijiao, the expansion speed of the protective cover has increased again, and the demand for energy has become greater and greater.


    Nami constantly throws power nuclei into the energy conversion instrument.


    Most of the original ability crystal cores were handed over to Zhong lixiu. Zhong lixiu asked him to take them to support the protective cover. When he left there, he forgot to bring these things.


    Now we can only rely on everyone''s ability crystal core to support. Fortunately, at this time, everyone can see the danger of the situation. No matter how much, no matter good or bad, as long as they have the ability crystal core, almost all of them are handed in and collected to support the expansion of the protective cover.


    During the expansion of the protective cover, the demand for the ability crystal core is the largest. The more sufficient the energy, the faster the expansion speed, and the earlier all members can be protected.


    Of course, we will be under more pressure, but now no one has time to think about such a problem.


    The protective cover is like a huge shadow, quickly covering the past, vaguely showing the style of the previous s City protective cover.


    But that area is too far away.


    Moreover, at this time, the danger is finally approaching.


    The zombie began to fly from all directions, turned around and looked at the protective cover behind him. It would take about two minutes to cover it all.


    Bingya turned and looked at the zombie in front of her. Her pretty face was full of determination.


    Behind them are those who have always trusted and followed themselves.


    Protect them!


    I''ve already decided. It''s my honor to give everything to those who trust me, even if I lose my life.


    "Stop these zombies and don''t let them rush further..." the low voice is full of determination, and Bingya''s voice contains infinite energy.


    The next second, with Bingya''s sharp cry, her body changed instantly. The body of the ice crystal Phoenix appeared directly on the ground, and immediately her wings opened, and the body rose into the sky.


    Then he dived directly at the zombies in front. In his long and narrow eyes like sapphire, he lost his usual calm and became more crazy.


    Sharp feathers are made of frozen ice. They shoot directly from the wings like ice arrows.


    Puff, puff


    On the ground, those zombies who were charging were immediately blocked head-on, their heads were directly penetrated by the ice arrow, and their bodies fell soft to the ground.


    "Glacier storm..."


    The wings blew up, and a large hurricane wrapped in terrible ice turned into a terrible tornado, tearing it from the group of zombies.


    The originally dense zombie team was torn open in an instant, like a pair of scissors, from the middle.


    Since you are alive, you have to fight... You have saved your sister. Chen Xiaodao doesn''t want to die here! He still had countless words to say to his sister and countless thoughts to express.


    When these zombies hinder your happiness, kill them all.


    Absolutely... Will not allow anything to hinder your happiness.


    Around the body, the six sharp scalpels quickly rotated and rushed past. Perhaps Chen Xiaodao''s attack is difficult to play a role in zombies such as bad news with strong defense ability, but it is extremely effective for these ordinary zombies.


    The scalpel went directly into the temple. Silently, zombies fell down immediately.


    Right next to Chen Xiaodao, Nie Yisong and linniang are also together.


    They are always together. No matter when and what happens, they will never separate.


    The end of the world may be the witness of their love.


    The kind of not abandoning, not giving up, the kind of eternal protection, makes the two people''s feelings more profound.


    But at this time today, even these two people have lost their grasp.


    Maybe... This disaster is really unavoidable. Maybe two people will really die here.


    "If... I die, you can live as long as you can." Nie Yisong said with a silly smile.


    "Go find fan Xiaotian. He will protect you..." Nie Yisong hesitated and said.


    If I die, then another person will continue to protect you.


    Lin Niang was angry: "don''t say anything stupid. You won''t die... You are the most defensive among us. Don''t talk nonsense..."


    If you have anything, say it as much as possible at this time. Otherwise, you may never have a chance in the future.


    Fan Xiaotian waved his huge axe and rushed to kill among the zombies.


    Guard the people behind you?


    Shit, I''m not so great, really... Those people are not related to themselves. Fools take care of them. Why do you fight so hard? Damn it, I like it, can''t I?


    These dirty and ugly things should not exist in this world at all.


    Ah, ah


    Roaring loudly, the two battle axes in his hands were almost waved into a whirlwind. Within a few meters around, all the zombies were cut into pieces.


    At this time, fan Xiaotian''s eyes lit up. The next moment, he jumped and his body appeared directly in the air.


    This guy''s strength is amazing. Even with two huge and heavy battle axes, his legs still sent fan Xiaotian''s body to a height of 100 meters, crossed a parabola, and then his body fell like a meteor.


    Just below the body, it was a mutant licker.


    "Die for me..."


    Boom


    With a shrill scream, the pair of huge axes fell directly from the sky, the sharp axe blade cut down directly, and got into the neck of the mutant licker.


    The head and neck were directly divided into three sections, and the blood was sprayed wildly.


    Fan Xiaotian''s face was red with blood.


    The real battle has begun... With the passage of time, the powerful variant zombies have begun to appear among the zombies... The zombie army is rapidly surrounded.


    There is still more than one minute. This is a short but extremely important time. Whether you can survive depends on this.


    After wiping the dirty blood on his face, fan Xiaotian looked ahead, and a wild smile appeared on his face. He immediately waved his axe and rushed into the battlefield again like a crazy madman.


    On the other side, above the body of the little yellow book, sindra is floating. This is the third time sindra has appeared.


    In this short time, the little yellow book has released the energy of the dark head too many times.


    But so what? If you die, you don''t want to use these forces in the future.


    The power of darkness surged in the dawn.


    "If I die, you''ll find a host again..."

 Chapter 596

    Even the little yellow book can''t guarantee that he can survive this turmoil.


    There were too many zombies around. He looked up at the huge dark shadow above his head, opened his arms, didn''t seem to hear his words, but was absorbing the dark energy around him.


    "I''ve suppressed you for too long. This is not what you hate most..." little yellow book whispered softly: "maybe the next host will give you more freedom and won''t give you too much depression."


    There was no sound. The black figure in the void did not utter a word, but gathered more and more dark energy. This was his response.


    Then... Countless dark energies, under the dance of those hands, turned into the most terrible frenzy and swept forward in an instant.


    The surging energy immediately submerged everything in front of me. I don''t know how many zombies were torn to pieces.


    Dao Yu, Xiao Ya, Shirley, Chen Yi, Zhou Jia... Several women also appeared in the front.


    At this end of the world, the difference between men and women has almost reached a very weak level.


    Strength is everything.


    Women don''t make men. Who says daughters are inferior to men?


    The strength of these women is no worse than those old men. They can do everything men can do.


    The cross whirling blades are constantly rotating in their hands. Each whirling can cut off the heads of dozens of zombies in front of them, and the two cross whirling blades are constantly harvesting life.


    Shiver, the goddess of war, is probably the luckiest of many heroes. Although she sacrificed some of her strength, she gained her permanent existence in the world.


    Shiver is a very bold and adventurous woman, but she succeeded. As long as Xiaoya doesn''t die, shiver won''t die, and her strength will increase with the growth of Xiaoya''s strength. If one day Xiaoya can reach her previous level, shiver will also have the strength of her heyday.


    The fate of the two people has been closely linked.


    "If things don''t go well later, I''ll take you away from here," said shiver.


    In any case, shiver will not watch Xiaoya die, because it is tantamount to watching her end her life. Therefore, in the final moment, if that situation really comes, shiver will spare no effort to take Xiaoya away from this dangerous area.


    For the goddess who came out of the battlefield, it is not difficult to do this.


    "Even if I die, I will die with him." looking at shiver, Xiao Ya said in a deep voice, "we have separated once, and we will never separate again."


    So, if you don''t want to fall into that situation, fight as much as you want.


    This is where Xiao Ya is admired by Dao Yu and even Chen Yi. This woman has never concealed her feelings.


    Love is love. There is nothing to hide. Just say it openly.


    This is Xiao Ya, a straightforward girl.


    If you can survive this time, then... Maybe you can do the same as Xiao Yana.


    On the other side, the fallen, Chen Xi and Guan Zhaolin brothers also gathered together. The three stopped in one direction. One zombie was smashed and could not cross the thunder pool.


    Zhang Yin, Xiao Feng, Lao Wu and Xiao Quan are not idle. Everyone has his own task.


    No matter how powerful the zombie in front of them is, they won''t step back.


    The number of zombies is increasing.


    Our location, located in the center of S City, is also the intersection of several roads.


    There were originally tall buildings around, but they were flattened during the turmoil in s city.


    Leading to the city center, there is a wide road in each direction. The centers of the four roads are now completely covered by dense zombies, leaving almost no gap.


    In some narrow passages in the middle of the houses, some zombies can be seen.


    Sometimes, we can even see the living human body climbing on some buildings and struggling through the cracks.


    As soon as they see these people, Chen Bolin, Weng Peiqi and other space capable people will immediately blink past, catch these people, and then immediately blink back.


    One that can be saved is one.


    Now this time, every minute, every second, it is almost a kind of suffering.


    Every second, more zombies swarmed in. Just in front of the battlefield, a thick layer of stumps and broken bodies were left, and the ground was covered with viscous black and red dirty blood.


    It''s muddy. What you smell in your nose is that extremely pungent smell.


    There are too many zombies to kill anyway.


    Moreover, the emergence of more and more powerful zombies has caused heavy pressure on the brothers in front.


    Although the brothers are trying to support the zombies from all directions and don''t retreat, that huge circle is still shrinking at this time.


    Boom


    Terrible flames roared past from the sky, and huge fireballs burned a large number of zombies in front into coke.


    However, at the edge of the flame, a mutant larval zombie suddenly rushed over at an extremely fast speed, although the flame was still burning on the body.


    But that guy''s speed has become particularly terrible.


    Flying directly over his head, the brothers of the death squads in front couldn''t stop... I thought this guy would attack the capable people in the back, but I didn''t expect that this thing seemed to have no interest in these capable people and rushed directly at the ordinary people in the back.


    If we let this flexible zombie rush into the community of ordinary people, the end... It''s unimaginable.


    The people in the rear who saw this scene had been in some panic, but at this time, a pair of hands suddenly stretched out from below, grabbed the baby''s legs and pulled the zombie to the ground.


    The baby turned and bit directly, and a terrible scar appeared on the man''s shoulder.


    Shoulder... This position is too late.


    The blood will spread from the shoulder to the heart, neck, brain... The shoulder can''t be completely cut off in a short time.


    "Shit, what are you doing? Kill this guy quickly." the man roared loudly.


    People around hurriedly killed the larva and threw the body out.


    The remaining man sat panting on the ground. His bloody finger touched a cigarette from his arms and rubbed it and lit it.


    He took a puff of smoke, as if his face twitched slightly because of the pain in his shoulder.


    "Brother Qiang..." a brother''s eyes were slightly red.


    This man, Jiao Qiang!


    The man who was provoked by Lei Yan and took some brothers to make trouble.


    "Why are you crying? I''m not dead yet..." Jiao Qiang said with a smile, as if he wasn''t bitten at all.


    Just laughing, the tears rolled down his face, and the original laughter turned into crying!


    We all know what will happen after being bitten by a zombie.


    Tears rolled down his face and the cigarette was wet.


    Seeing Jiao Qiang''s appearance, the other brothers were also full of sadness.


    "I''m not ashamed of our brothers..." wiping the tears from the corners of my eyes, Jiao Qiang said.


    "I can still fight..." Jiao Qiang stood up: "I guess I will attack soon and become a zombie..."


    "If I become a zombie, do me a favor and kill me..." Jiao Qiang lit another cigarette and a trace of pain appeared on his face: "I... Don''t have the courage to kill myself..."


    Not everyone has the courage to commit suicide, especially for those who love life and want to survive.


    He didn''t dare to kill himself, so he had to rely on his brothers to help.


    He tried his best to release all the power in his body in the form of fire. Seeing that some dark and pale traces had begun to appear on his arm, his eyes became blurred and his steps became vain.


    He knew... His time had finally come.


    Looking back at the brothers behind me, my eyes are full of nostalgia

 Chapter 597

    This is not a fair battle. There has never been justice between zombies and humans.


    Zombies only need to bite or even scratch a human, which is enough to end a human life and make human beings become their own kind. For a human, it is dozens of times difficult to destroy zombies. It is necessary to break the head of zombies, and sometimes even break zombies into pieces.


    This unfair battle continues!


    It is in this injustice that human beings are fighting desperately, trying to break free from this end of the world and find a way to survive.


    No matter how hard this road is, I never give up hope.


    A brother died... In the rear, still supporting the protective cover, I saw the scene with my own eyes. I saw the brother turn into ashes under the flames of my brothers.


    The burst flame was as brilliant as fireworks.


    That is the last glory of life!


    I''m angry, I''m roaring. I want to leave here and tear up those damn zombies, but I don''t dare to move. I have to support this protective shield.


    The diffusion speed of the protective cover is also related to the strength of the operator. The stronger the strength, the faster the expansion speed of the protective cover, and vice versa.


    Therefore, I can''t leave. Even if I watch my brothers die, even if my anger is about to explode, I can''t do anything. I can only try to support this protective cover and make it expand faster.


    Death has begun, and almost every second there are brothers dying.


    There are too many zombies. Without the suppression of guns and firepower, those who only rely on ability can''t completely suppress these corpse tides, and every zombie who survives from the energy frenzy will become a fatal killer.


    Disorderly dancing, rushed to the front of the crowd, and the brothers of the death squads resisted with huge shields in their hands.


    Then... Bang!


    With a loud noise, a shield was broken under the attack of a nightmare. Together with the brother behind, his hands were suddenly broken and his chest was severely depressed.


    The shield that used to protect yourself has now become a weapon that takes away your life. The broken shield is inserted into your chest, and your breathing almost stops in an instant.


    The nightmare was ready to rush up, but another brother behind him immediately blocked it with a shield, and the stone filled the vacancy.


    He''s not just a guy who trains recruits in the back. He''s also killed from the battlefield.


    There are more and more zombies. In the heart of the stone, the impulse to rush out and chop all zombies into pieces becomes stronger and stronger.


    But now, the stone knows his position. He is a meat shield. His role is to block the impact of these zombies here. If he leaves and the defense formation collapses, the consequences will be unimaginable serious and cruel.


    The brothers in the rear are fighting hard to attack, but there are still more and more zombies. I don''t know how many zombies have broken through the fire blockade. A lot of zombies have been crowded in front of the battle array and collided with the front of the death squads again and again.


    That fragile defense may be washed away at any time.


    Everyone was ferocious and Howling bitterly to resist the impact of the corpse tide. However, there were more and more zombies in front, and they could never kill more than those who emerged.


    The power of that impact is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Finally, I don''t know when to start, the power of that terrible impact is finally unbearable.


    The defense formation was opened by zombies, and countless zombies swarmed into it.


    At this critical moment, a green light finally covered it at this moment.


    Puff, puff


    Just as the green light cover just shrouded over and just crossed over the human and zombie, a completely different scene suddenly appeared.


    The green mask will protect human beings, but for those zombies, it seems to have become the most deadly poison. When the mask spreads in the past, the bodies of zombies will collapse in an instant.


    It''s like turning into powder and disappearing directly.


    The light shield extended in the past. All the zombies, regardless of their strength, were the same. There was no zombie that could support one second. Their bodies collapsed, turned into debris and dissipated directly.


    The light masks are lined up, and the speed of more than ten meters a second is expanding rapidly.


    Although the area of this protective cover is not as large as that before, it seems to be more aggressive.


    Within the scope covered by the light mask, a large number of zombies died. Those zombies that had just rushed over directly rushed into the fire like moths.


    Silent killing, collapse.


    In an instant, almost all the zombies in front of him had been wiped out, and none of them remained.


    The original mountain like pressure disappeared in an instant. One brother fell soft to the ground, gasping, feeling like he had escaped from death.


    Just looking at the bodies of some companions around, there was another sadness in my heart.


    The protective cover is still expanding, covering all human beings. It has continued to expand for a few minutes, covering a distance of thousands of meters, and finally stopped.


    In the process of expanding the protective cover, countless zombies were killed!


    The area of this protective cover is not as big as the original size, but it is also a third of the extent, which is a little larger than I thought.


    After the protective cover stopped expanding, the three of us finally breathed a sigh of relief and took our hands down. We were so weak that our bodies shook and almost fell.


    After the expansion, we are no longer required to act as a tool for energy conversion. The rest is to continuously fill the ability crystal nucleus into it.


    Under normal circumstances, the consumption of protective cover for ability crystal core is not very serious. An ordinary one in a few minutes is enough.


    However, if you are attacked, the energy demand of the shield will increase significantly. At that time, you may need ten or even hundreds of ability nuclei to supplement one minute.


    The stronger the attack, the more energy it takes.


    If the attack ability exceeds the limit of the shield, the shield will break and leak.


    Looking at the pictures around me, my face was also slightly sad. I had tried my best, but someone died.


    No matter when, death is frightening and sad.


    But it was a success. At least the shield was supported.


    As long as the protective cover is supported, there will be more safety on our side.


    Human beings fight with zombies, because human beings almost die as long as they are encountered, so they must have something that can absolutely protect themselves and will not be hurt by zombies in order to really fight with the zombie Legion.


    Before, we lacked this thing, so we didn''t have the capital to fight with the zombie legion, but now this capital comes.


    A large area of zombies were destroyed, and those who were the first to hunt down were also the fastest to die.


    "All capable people and those with weapons and ammunition in their hands are scattered and lined up along the edge of the protective cover. I will leave some gaps on the edge of the protective cover to allow us to enter and attack freely." I ordered loudly in the crowd.


    The shield is a good thing, but the isolation of the shield is on both sides. Since it has been completely stabilized, it is completely forbidden to enter and leave.


    Therefore, these protective covers will leave some areas for human free access.


    Moreover, although the protective cover can absorb damage, it is not invincible. If you are attacked too much and the energy can''t keep up, there will be a gap. If the attack power exceeds the limit of the protective cover, it will even lead to the complete rupture of the protective cover.


    Therefore, our people must also go out. At least they should be able to throw out our attacks and avoid too much damage to the shield at the same time.


    Unconsciously, I became the commander-in-chief of everyone here.

 Chapter 598

    Because Zhong lixiu destroyed the protective cover of s city and ran away. Now it can be said that Zhong lixiu''s men are distracted.


    Without the boss, there are only three other lords left. Those people are worried about their future.


    Bingya and Chen Xiaodao have always maintained a very good relationship with me, so my sentence has a good effect.


    Almost everyone, all lined up immediately! Because of the expansion of the protective cover, we now occupy an area many times larger than before, at least not so crowded. Close members with strong defense form a huge circle inside the protective cover.


    Behind each shield were other brothers ready to attack.


    I''ve just experienced two consecutive battles. Unfortunately, I don''t even have time to rest. I have to get ready for the next battle immediately.


    "All brothers and sisters with therapeutic ability, work harder, treat every injured brother and restore some strength to every tired brother."


    "Members who can fly in the sky, prepare your weapons and abilities, and I will leave space in mid air for you to attack."


    I''m commanding the whole scene. Although I''m still a little soft and haven''t fully recovered from the situation just now, I also know that I can''t rest now. I must be ready for battle immediately.


    The protective cover is not omnipotent, and the situation that the protective cover has been broken has not never occurred.


    Last time, the protective cover was broken in a large area. How long our small protective cover can support is still a problem.


    Now, this may be the best situation, at least it''s much better than having a head-on conflict with the zombie and rushing out of the zombie siege.


    Chen Xiaolin looked at me in the back, with a slight admiration in her eyes.


    It seems to have some leadership style, and it can respond appropriately according to various situations.


    Unfortunately, when s city suddenly suffered a disaster, there were no such decisive people in the city. Otherwise, maybe there was no need to make that choice at that time?


    His decision may not be right, but at least for others, there will be more comfort and confidence in his heart.


    And this feeling is the most important at this time.


    "Have you really decided?" Chen Xiaolin asked me.


    I know that this woman is very smart. My decision may not be able to hide from others, but it must not be able to hide from those smart guys.


    This woman is one of them.


    "Either survive together, or... Fish die and nets break." that''s my answer.


    In fact, is it really good to rebuild a protective cover in the city? What happens if this shield is broken?


    the whole army was wiped out.


    I know this outcome very well, but I still made this choice.


    Because the loss of breaking through the encirclement is too great. In the end, there may not be even a thousand people who can survive. Only a few powerful and flexible people can break through the encirclement, and others will die.


    On my shoulder, I bear so many lives that I can''t make that choice.


    Therefore, I threw all my hopes on this protective cover alone.


    The shield exists and we all live.


    The protective cover broke and mankind became extinct.


    That''s the end.


    Whether it is dead or alive depends on this.


    I know, many brothers understand what I think, Xiao Huang Shu, Shirley, Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao... But none of them object.


    To live together, to die... Then die together.


    The whole protective cover has 360 degrees without dead angle. Every place has strict defense and vigilant eyes staring at the outside.


    When the protective cover was expanded, many zombies were destroyed, but that was only part of it. Now the protective cover is soon surrounded by dense zombies, with creeping figures everywhere on the inner and outer floors.


    "Brother Lin, come and have a look. I found something here..." Xiao Feng, an intelligence agent, came and called me. His face looked very dignified.


    I hurried over, and in that direction, the zombies intercepted by the wrath of the earth also appeared.


    Led by the Centaur.


    Compared with other directions, it can be called a defeated soldier here. Although it has been chasing and killing before, under that big move, the losses are very serious.


    The most advanced troops, the powerful variant zombies are almost dead and injured. Although there are a lot of remaining zombies, their strength is basically not very strong.


    But having an immortal Centaur here is enough to hold the scene.


    But the problem now is not the Centaur, but next to the Centaur.


    I thought the Centaur was behind the corpse tide.


    But now it seems that Centaur is only one of them! Right next to the Centaur, there''s another guy.


    That way, at first glance, it was an extraordinary generation with a dignified face. It was a figure nine feet tall and covered with thick iron armor!


    That body exudes an invincible terror, holding a huge hammer, which is full of sharp spikes like steel nails.


    Centaur, hakkarim!


    This guy, the iron armor ghost, modkaiser, has the role of iron man in the hero League.


    Similarly, the hero from the shadow island is another expert.


    The iron armor ghost almost exists with curse and tyranny. Under his huge body, there is a tyrannical heart. Some say he is a general who killed countless on the battlefield, and some say he was a king.


    It''s just that it doesn''t matter what identity he was in his life. For iron man, enslaving the soul has become his greatest pleasure.


    This guy can be said to be the oldest elder in the shadow island. Even the undead soul that existed before the shadow island was transformed, ferocity and cruelty have become his symbol.


    Like hekarim, iron man also has the power to manipulate death. In the game, the enemies killed by iron man and iron man team will become slaves controlled by iron man for a short time. I don''t know how terrible this guy''s power will become in reality?


    The shadow of war, hakkarim, the iron armored ghost, modkaiser, the widow maker Evelyn... And the former death chanter calthas!


    Four masters have appeared in the shadow island.


    Of course, Elise counts, but... Elise is obviously not with them.


    speak of the devil.


    Soon, we found calthas.


    The shadow of the fake man king also appeared.


    I didn''t see Evelyn, the assassin who attacked and assassinated me before, and the enemy who made everyone most alert, but we all know that the guy must be hiding in the dark waiting for the most deadly sneak attack.


    Even cobra is not as cruel and cruel as that woman.


    Calthas stood with hakkarim and Maud Caesar, who were obviously quite familiar.


    Among these three people, it seems vaguely that karthas is the leader, and both khkarim and modkaiser will be controlled by karthas.


    Just behind these three people, there was another tall figure.


    The figure looked more terrible than hakkarim.


    He was taller than Maud Caesar, and his whole body was shining like a ghost fire.


    Is that a body?


    No, it''s not so much a body as a skeleton.


    Then, there are clusters of ghost fires on the skeleton. Is that the human head? More like a beast.


    There is a long iron chain wrapped around the skeleton. The end of the chain is grasped by this guy. It is a huge exaggerated sickle.


    Soul lock warden - hammer stone!


    Another expert from the shadow Island appeared, which is also a very terrible twisted guy.


    If dreven is a perverted executioner, then this hammer stone is a perverted jailer.


    Dreven gets pleasure by torturing the prisoner''s body and spirit, while hammer stone enjoys pleasure by torturing each other''s soul.

 Chapter 599

    Dreven and hammerstone, who is more abnormal? Seriously, this question is really difficult to answer, because these two people are abnormal guys.


    His appearance looks very scary, but don''t be frightened, because a moment of hesitation will make you unable to escape. He would tear their souls out of the corpses and put them in his green lanterns. Whether the victims are alive or dead, the warden of the soul lock can obtain morbid pleasure by torturing them.


    Why hammer stone did these things may have long been forgotten. Only according to the long-standing legend can we speculate on some traces of hammer stone.


    It is said that he was once a jailer in prison. He was a sadist, cruel and abnormal. He gained pleasure by inflicting extremely cruel cruelty on those prisoners.


    The chain was his favorite weapon, but the sound of the iron chain rubbing on the ground made the prisoners shudder.


    Finally one day, the prisoner rioted and hanged the hammer stone with his favorite iron chain, but what they didn''t expect was that this terrible grievance came into being at this time.


    The hammer stone after death has become a ghost. The body that used to torture people has now become the soul that tortures people.


    The difference seems small, but it becomes more cruel.


    Calthas, hammerstone, modkaiser, heckarim, and Evelyn who didn''t know where to hide.


    The experts in the shadow island are almost gathered. Except for the grave digger and the spear of revenge, most of them have arrived here.


    Damn it, I should have thought of it before.


    I felt a little regret in my heart and felt remorse for my carelessness.


    They are all people in the shadow island. They must have something to do with each other, and their purpose is the same. They are all collecting the soul marks of heroes.


    It should have been thought that they were together.


    Shadow island has always been synonymous with darkness and evil. No one knows what terrible plans they are preparing. They have created so many Orc zombies and even led such a large number of zombies to besiege s city.


    Zombies, they shouldn''t have made them.


    But there is no doubt that the people of the shadow island can control the zombies. Before, hakkarim chased me for half a month, and even both fell off the cliff. Their goal seems to be the soul mark of the hero.


    The attack on s city is about the same target.


    Calthas, hammerstone, hakkarim and Maud Caesar are the leaders of these people. They are in the first echelon. As for the fake Barbarian King and shadow, their status is slightly lower.


    These people, like Warwick, Cassiopeia, Wally bell and dreven, seem to belong to very different camps.


    The current situation is really chaotic.


    I feel like I have a big head, but no matter how chaotic those things are, there is only one goal for us, that is to survive this attack.


    Only living is everything. If you die, there will be nothing.


    "I thought there were only centaurs on our side, but I didn''t expect that there were so many powerful monsters in other directions." Xiaofeng said in a deep voice.


    "The strength of these monsters is obviously much stronger than those zombies."


    Bad news, the mutant zombie leader, those powerful monsters, in front of these people, they are completely worthless younger brothers. They are surrounded behind. Their usually violent and wild lives are now as honest as dogs.


    Frowning, I felt the pressure.


    Even if it''s just bad news, the zombie impact, the previous protective cover is very difficult to resist. Now, with these monsters, our protective cover may be even more unable to support.


    We must destroy a large number of strong opponents in an instant, otherwise we have no chance to win at all.


    However, in addition to a few energy cannons and energy guns, they also brought out several rocket launchers, other grenade launchers and heavy equipment. Because they were too heavy, they didn''t take them with them when they fled. Now it''s too unlikely to rely on firepower to suppress them.


    What? What? What?


    For a time, my heart was tangled. The guys in front seemed to be discussing something and looking for ways to break our defense line. In a short time, they would launch an attack.


    Just at this time, my eyes lit up and waved to Chen Bolin''s brothers.


    The four brothers, moreover, are members of the intelligence and emergency support team, because their power is all space power, and everyone is an expert in space power.


    Whispered something in the ears of the four people, and then I gave some things to the four people.


    Turning around and looking behind, Zijiao and Nami are still responsible for filling the ability crystal nucleus.


    After thinking about it, I still arranged several people to guard nearby. This place is a restricted area and no one can get close to it.


    Now this protective cover is exposed to the public. It can be said that it is completely in a state without any protection. If it is attacked, it will collapse soon.


    Before, there was a traitor incident. Although the incident was actually a failure, I have been thinking about it in my heart. No one knows whether the traitor is still among these people. It''s always right to be careful. After all, this incident is related to the lives of countless people.


    In fact, the people in the shadow island are indeed fighting for a certain goal.


    But all along, they are not a group of iron, but their own affairs.


    Hakkarim led the zombie Legion to fight and kill everywhere; Maud Caesar has been looking for zombies around s city and expanding his undead army. When he feels that he has enough strength, he will attack s city. This is also the truth of the attack of corpse tide every three months.


    Hammer stone, along with Evelyn, walked up the mainland and looked for targets everywhere.


    Although calthas likes death, he doesn''t like those dirty zombies. In calthas''s view, those zombies deduce death without any sense of beauty and artistry, which calthas despises.


    So he created what he thought was a beautiful zombie.


    But... They all failed.


    Hekarim even broke his weapon once, and his real body failed to get the target for a short time, becoming a laughing stock in the shadow island.


    Modkaiser also failed. He attacked s city so many times that he failed to win s city once.


    As for hammerstone and Evelyn, although they got some harvest, those harvest was far from enough.


    Calthas had the chance to get two, the shadow and the Barbarian King... Of course, that''s not the real Barbarian King. To be exact, it''s just the guy who possessed the Barbarian King.


    But calthas did not kill these two people. The soul marks of these two people are there and can be taken away at any time. Why not let these two people continue to serve themselves for a while before taking them away?


    That shadow is the original shadow, and that manwang is even the original strong man.


    In fact, that guy is not even a fake. He is not a Barbarian King, but he is the master of that body.


    With the help of Carl sass, the guy suppressed the Barbarian King in his mind, got all the skills and strength of the Barbarian King, and even got part of the memory of the Barbarian King.


    That man, full of greed for the fierce and wild nature of the Barbarian King, even wanted to usurp the name of the Barbarian King and pretend to be the Barbarian King, even as a running dog of calsas.


    That savage strong man, who only likes to solve things with strength, he doesn''t like it. Although he is strong, he is very smart, really.


    And that manwang''s woman, who was born so beautiful... He must get it too.


    He is the man king, and the man King''s woman is his own woman.


    The orc Legion made by calthas also failed, because many failures forced these people to unite.


    For that common goal, they formed the most powerful Legion.


    The two zombie legions of hakkarim and modkaiser are combined into one, coupled with the zombie Legion and strong wisdom of kalsas, hammer stone and ferocity and Evelyn''s ruthlessness, this team will be invincible.


    And the target is right in front. There are more than ten desired targets in that small protective cover.

 Chapter 600

    Only these people know what they want the soul mark of heroes to do.


    However, in this city, there are many goals they want to achieve. There are five heroes attached to that person alone.


    It was five soul marks, and besides that person, they also felt the ice crystal Phoenix, the goddess of war, the dark head of state, the biochemical demon man, the Nine Tailed demon fox, the ominous blade, the angel of judgment, the madman outside the law, and even the son of stars... They even felt the breath of the power of Guanghui girl and demacia.


    There are too many heroes gathered in this city.


    There are too many heroes in the city. It''s tempting. If so many soul marks can be obtained, it''s a big step forward for their plan.


    Therefore, the city must win no matter what it costs.


    Before, they all acted in their own way, did not interfere with each other, but never United. However, because of many failures, now these powerful guys have finally united together.


    No matter what it will eventually evolve into, as long as it can achieve its own purpose.


    Under calthas'' plan, the operation went quite smoothly this time, although millions of zombies died at the beginning.


    However, there are as many things like zombies. It''s no pity to die when you die.


    As long as the plan is successful, in fact, this operation should be relatively successful, because they successfully destroyed the protective cover of s city and completely exposed the city to their own attacks.


    And in the next attack, he worked hard to win the city directly, killing countless people, but unfortunately, those people were not his own targets.


    But as long as they are surrounded, none of these people can run away.


    However, they were surrounded by these people and were about to succeed. Unexpectedly, at this time, the trouble came out again.


    The protective cover that had been broken reappeared.


    Although the protective cover does not look as wide as the previous one, it seems more solid.


    Moreover, when the protective cover just appeared, he immediately killed a large number of his men, which can be regarded as a threat to them.


    There are a lot of targets, a lot of experts, and now there is a protective shield to guard. It seems that everything has returned to the origin.


    It seems that everything we have done before has become useless, because the area of the protective cover has been reduced and the defense has been improved. And although the number of people is also small, but now, the human in each unit has improved, and this defense ability has become more powerful than before.


    Several people are discussing what to do this time. The manwang still has a shadow, but he is standing next to him and has no socket qualification.


    Moreover, the shadow guy''s eyes are completely focused on me. From the guy''s eyes, I can feel the deep fear and incredible.


    It''s impossible... That guy has been pierced by himself. He can''t live at all. He should be dead. How can he appear here?


    How does the shadow know? This time, thanks to Chen Xiaolin, the super milk is full of blood and resurrected. Otherwise, it will really hang up.


    Dao Yu and Shirley''s therapeutic ability can''t be compared with Chen Xiaolin at all, but thanks to those two people who reluctantly hung my life, I didn''t hang up. Otherwise, even if Chen Xiaolin had an amazing amount of milk, she could only save people and didn''t have the ability to revive people.


    They are discussing, and we are preparing quickly.


    "Liu Yin, the underground situation is up to you. You don''t need to assist Xiao Ling today. Anyway, at Xiao Ling''s level, you won''t miss. You have only one task. Stand near the energy conversion instrument and don''t go anywhere. Just listen to the voice from below the ground. If there is any movement, please inform us at any time." I said to Liu Yin.


    Below the ground, members of the void family, who are born sneakers, have the ability to shuttle through the ground. Sneak attacks are often overwhelming. Only Liu Yin can feel their existence.


    "Xiaofeng... You have the energy converter. Stay in mid air and don''t let him fall to the ground."


    The energy converter is the most important place. If we don''t have this thing, our biggest dependence will be gone. We don''t have the capital to fight these zombies at all.


    "Zijiao, pay attention here. No one can get close to this place. If anyone is within 100 meters of this place, you can kill him. Including me..."


    "Radar..." Zhong lixiu''s man is now assigned here by me.


    I forgot his name. Radar is a good name anyway.


    "You have only one task. Use your detection ability to detect the space within 200 meters. If there is an increase in the number of people and you can''t see people, you know what to do..."


    Worried that Liu Yin might be too busy, I added another protective measure.


    As long as the protective cover is not broken, we have the capital to fight them. This place is definitely the top priority.


    "Bingya, you take someone to hold the position directly behind."


    "Knife, you go to the left."


    "Xiao Tian, you go to the right with Qin executioner..."


    I am rapidly allocating the whole battlefield. Although it seems that these guys are concentrated in the front, we must be careful in other aspects.


    Take a deep breath, the scheduling of the personnel is almost finished, and then I gestured to Zijiao in the back.


    Zijiao understood what that meant and manipulated the energy conversion instrument. A tiny hole gradually appeared on the protective cover without any gap. Then all kinds of weapons and powerful people immediately appeared in front of the hole, and all the attacks were aimed at the outside.


    As long as those zombies outside dare to take the slightest rash action, they will be attacked by us immediately.


    Both sides were ready to fight, and the zombies behind them began to move.


    At this time, there was a hole right in front of me, and then I went out.


    Faced with millions of zombies, he walked out so grandly. He didn''t seem to notice the powerful monsters in front of him. He didn''t seem to take these powerful monsters to heart at all.


    I have nothing, but the brothers behind me are a little worried. No one knows what I want to do when I go out at this time.


    Even the masters in those shadow islands were quite strange. They stopped talking temporarily and paid attention to me.


    From the eyes of these people, I can clearly feel that greed.


    Walking forward, I stopped when I was still 100 meters away from those people. This distance is the distance I feel safe enough to respond immediately in case of danger.


    Raised his head, with a strange smile on his face: "the dead, ghosts, skeletons, ghosts, corpses..."


    "I don''t care what you are or where you come from..."


    "But I don''t think you are the real masters behind the scenes of the end of the world. You... May be just a group of pawns struggling to survive in the end of the world."


    "Maybe you have the ability to control zombies, and maybe you can use zombies to do whatever you want in this last world."


    "You want to exterminate mankind and turn the whole world into a dead world."


    "But today I want to tell you... You don''t have this level, and mankind... Won''t be extinct by you."


    "Human beings have appeared for millions of years since their birth, or more? Our race has survived countless natural and man-made disasters, no matter what happens."


    "Human beings, even if they are extinct, will never die in the hands of your dirty lives!"


    A passage of words, with sadness, with a kind of vicissitudes, more a kind of tragedy.


    Human beings, once the most powerful race and the most prosperous existence on earth, have come to a dead end now!


    The solemn and stirring atmosphere is gradually spreading around.

 Chapter 601

    Mankind, what a powerful race, the master of the earth.


    Whether you were a big boss or a small employee, whether you were a student or a civil servant, even if you were a street beggar, but at least, we all have a common identity.


    That is... We are all human.


    No matter how bad we are, we all have the dignity of being human beings!


    But now, once the master of the earth, now it has fallen to this point. It has lost its dominant position overnight and has become the target of all creatures from the top of the food chain.


    Even now, driven to a dead end, are we the last human beings in the world? No one knows, but what we know is that there are no other living people on this land and in a large area nearby.


    We, the last living people, are surrounded by these zombies in this small space and may be killed at any time.


    In retrospect, all that remains is endless sadness and gloom.


    But ah, perhaps it is the taste of fighting back, perhaps it is this tragedy that has aroused the flame in the hearts of those brothers.


    We are the last dignity of mankind.


    Even if you want to die, you will not become the food in the mouth of these zombies. If you live, you should live and die.


    "Maybe, today is really a dead end for us humans, really a dead end. Maybe after today passes, there will be no human race..." I smiled. What I said in my mouth was an unacceptable danger, but my face was smiling.


    "But one day we can guarantee... Even if we die, it will never make you feel better..."


    Even if we die, it will never make you feel better.


    Yes, that''s it.


    Fight back, die or live.


    Anyway, it''s almost enough to live until now.


    They have been chased and threatened by these damn zombies for such a long time. They are really tired of worrying about whether they will die and when the corpse tide will appear again.


    Now, at this time, one by one, they have become calm. No more fear, no more fear, lost all confusion!


    Killing one is enough, and killing two can earn one. Even if human beings are extinct, even if they die, at least, they want men at the last time.


    "Boy, are you threatening us?" calthas smiled.


    I can''t see this guy''s appearance. I just feel that this guy is laughing from that strange cry.


    Then, the two groups of eyes like ghost fire stared at me and kept jumping: "just because you dare to threaten us, I promise I will treat you well, and all your souls will become our toys. I will let you know what real despair is."


    Hakkarim, hammerstone, calthas, modkaiser... In this shadow Island, almost everyone is a master of torture.


    The threat is real.


    However, I didn''t take this threat seriously at all. I just stared at those people in calthas and sneered: "come on, don''t think we really don''t know anything. You must have paid a great price for appearing here?"


    "What appears here now doesn''t seem to be your real body," I said.


    At least I''ve seen hakkarim''s real body. That guy''s real body is a monster. The bad news is as young as a baby in front of that guy.


    "To deal with you people, you don''t need your real body at all. Don''t look too high at yourself." calthas''s voice sounded like pale bones rubbing, with an extremely strange feeling, making people uncomfortable all over.


    "Yes, you don''t need to appear, or... Your real body can''t appear at all, right? Your real body can appear only under very special conditions, and when you appear, it means that you have almost come to a dead end, right?" I ignored the guy''s contempt and said to myself.


    The ghost fire on hakkarim jumped violently.


    "Moreover, I don''t know how you entered the world. There seems to be no soul mark, but... It seems that if your current body dies, it will cause great harm to your real body."


    Seeing the ghost fire on those guys beating violently, the smile on the corner of my mouth became more and more dazzling.


    I know. I guessed right.


    It is not clear how these people entered the world, but this is absolutely certain.


    They do not need a host, but if the body they manifest is killed, the real body must also be seriously damaged.


    Moreover, as the price of freedom, that damage may be more serious than damaging the soul mark.


    And they look for the soul mark of other heroes, perhaps by transferring this damage to other heroes, or by this means, they can prolong their time in the world, expand their power in the world, and so on.


    These guys are not invincible or immortal


    "Even if you know these, what can you do? With your strength, it is impossible to have any impact on us..." hammer Shi said with Yin pity.


    "Yes, our strength is really hard to hurt you." I smiled: "but... In order to meet you, we have prepared several surprises for you..."


    pleasantly surprised?


    Who are those guys from calthas? Every one of them is a crafty guy who doesn''t know how long he has lived. When he heard what I said, his face suddenly changed.


    Bad... Bad!


    Although they didn''t know what had happened, they knew it was definitely not a good thing. It was almost subconscious. The bodies of these crafty old oil men immediately began to retreat quickly.


    Then, at this moment, a violent explosion came from all around at almost the same time.


    Thunder!


    Huang Yan burns the world!


    Frozen thousands of miles!


    Earth crack!


    Seeing the actions of those people, I didn''t do anything. I just looked at them with cold eyes and felt the terrible energy surging from all directions.


    Four figures appeared in the four directions with the largest number of zombies and the most crowded, on the four main roads, and then each had a scroll in his hand, which was torn open in an instant.


    pleasantly surprised!


    That was a signal to let them start. When they heard this sentence, the bodies of the four people suddenly disappeared, flashed through the gap specially left by Zijiao, and then appeared in the head of the zombie.


    The four most powerful space system capable people, their task is to tear up all the scrolls I gave them before.


    All the gold coins on my body and all the scrolls I can buy appear here. Even because I can''t blink, I give these scrolls to my brothers to use. What experience and gold coins are fucking bullshit.


    Right in front of him, Chen Bolin''s body flickered for a moment, and immediately disappeared. Just above his head, a flying fire phoenix suddenly appeared.


    Elegant and noble.


    That is the incarnation of the flame. The whole body is covered with a violent jumping flame. Immediately, the wings expand, the body instantly rises into the sky, directly rushes into the air, and then swoops down again. The wings expand tens of meters wide, and the huge figure directly sweeps across the past.


    Then the big fireballs fell down like dense raindrops.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    In front of me, it was like a fireworks explosion. That picture looked particularly dazzling. Right in front of me, in a huge area about tens of meters wide and hundreds of meters long, all the zombies were burned into coke.


    After reaching his goal, the fire phoenix chirped and disappeared.


    Fire department super level magic scroll, phoenix burning the world!

 Chapter 602

    Now is not the time to be stingy. Looking at the dense and millions of zombies around, I know these guys are our most important threat.


    Although they are powerful, they are not good, even if they are powerful, but only they can make a fart?


    The real danger is the zombies manipulated by these guys. As long as these zombies can be completely destroyed, the remaining carlsas are turtles in a jar.


    Of course, it''s impossible to destroy all the zombies at one time, but... It''s possible to kill some of them.


    Therefore, before taking action, I will distribute several magic scrolls to some of the most sensitive and powerful space ability people in advance.


    Chen Bolin''s Huang Yan burned the world in other directions, and all kinds of terrorist forces blew up at this time.


    In the sky on the left, two very strong dark clouds gradually flooded out.


    The dark clouds collided violently in the sky, and then lightning suddenly scattered on the ground. The dense lightning left almost no gap. The blue light and red fire were constantly staggered, leaving the whole city in a strange color.


    Lightning accurately hit the head of the zombies, and there was no chance to hum. The bodies of those zombies were directly shattered, and other zombies around them were torn to pieces.


    On the right, the ground under my feet fluctuated violently as if it were an earthquake. Then I only heard a rumble. The original neat ground suddenly separated from the middle.


    The earth was torn open, and a wide Canyon appeared from the middle out of thin air. There was a bottomless abyss like a black hole. There were dense zombies on both sides right above, and immediately fell one by one into the black hole.


    In the rear, a large area of cold ice fell from the sky, and a large area of snow-white traces on the ground were rapidly spreading out at an extremely terrible speed. In an instant, it directly covered the area within 100 meters in front of us.


    Although it is exaggerated, the effect is absolutely terrible.


    Those zombies in the cold ice have all become lifelike ice sculptures at this time.


    Then, with a snap, all the cold ice was completely broken, and the zombies inside were all turned into pieces of meat.


    Huang Yan burned the world, thunder came to the world, the earth was cracked and frozen for thousands of miles.


    When the four magic scrolls went down, there were many unknown deaths and injuries, 200000, 500000? Or more?


    It is precisely because these zombies are overcrowded that the effect of these magic scrolls has been brought into play to the limit. Especially the zombies crowded in the middle and front are often those guys with large size and strength, which is even more tragic.


    This is not enough, because the amazing impact caused by this terrorist force can''t bear the buildings around. Large areas of collapse and collapse, and smoke and dust permeate the whole world.


    The area where there were many tall buildings has now almost become flat.


    Seeing his hard-working men, so many people were killed and injured at one time, calthas, modkaiser and hekarim became angry almost at the same time.


    Although these little brothers are only zombies, they are also very important many times, which can be regarded as a very serious loss.


    Because this guy''s rhetoric and procrastination actually led to the death of so many subordinates. Compared with the anger of the death of his subordinates, it is more unbearable to feel fooled.


    In the roar, those zombies all received orders and rushed frantically towards the city.


    Although the previous explosion caused a large blank, the zombies in the rear continued to climb and wriggle on the large ruins, but they still wriggled quickly!


    As for the guys of calthas, they didn''t rush over, but kept hiding among the zombies.


    I know these guys are those extremely sinister and cunning guys. They will never expose themselves to danger, but when these damn guys attack, it is also the most fatal time.


    "Attack..."


    At the same time, there was a roar on my side. From four directions, various attacks appeared.


    Lightning cuts through the sky, the flame is gorgeous like a meteor, the hurricane roars in the air, and the earth is fluctuating


    All kinds of different energy, in a mess, just outside the protective cover, has completely become a chaotic area.


    Those zombies were moving forward on the ground, but before they could get close to the protective cover, they were immediately hit by various energies or bullets, and their bodies fell to the ground, but there would be the next zombie immediately behind, stepping on the bodies of their companions in front and moving on.


    Above the protective cover, every crack and cavity left behind is a fort. Through these places, dense attacks are being projected.


    As for Zijiao, it was an extremely tense time. Although she did not participate in the battle, Zijiao was more nervous than anyone. She grasped the ability crystal nucleus with both hands and was ready to invest in the energy conversion instrument at any time.


    As for Liu Yin and radar, they sat on the ground. Radar even put his ears close to the ground. Once there was any wind and grass in the ground, they would be found immediately.


    The battle has begun. The original calm was completely broken at this moment. Instead, it was a violent roar and explosion.


    The greedy Hydra rotates wildly in his hand. Every time the big axe dances, it will directly split a large zombie in front into pieces.


    Six endless and six mercury revolve and cut around my body. The zombie can''t get close to my body at all.


    Everyone is killing desperately, but no matter how hard we kill, the number of zombies is increasing.


    Finally, the first batch of zombies had broken through the fire blockade, rushed to the protective cover, raised their claws and grabbed it at the protective cover.


    Although at the moment when these zombies just touched the protective cover, their bodies were immediately shocked to pieces by the force rebounded from the protective cover.


    But at this time, the shield fluctuated violently, and the demand for energy increased greatly at this moment.


    Zijiao began to speed up the speed of putting capability crystal nuclei into the protective cover. The ordinary crystal nuclei originally put into the protective cover also became higher and stored more energy at this time.


    But even so, it still can''t make ends meet.


    The shield began to tremble, and ripples fluctuated on the shield.


    A large number of zombies began to rush in front of the cracks, ready to rush through the cracks and into the inside of the protective cover.


    At the entrance and exit, the members of the death squads began to fight with all their strength.


    Blood began to burst.


    The scream sounds particularly harsh at this time.


    A brother of the death squads cut off the head of the zombie in front of him with a knife, but a nearby zombie dog rushed over and bit on his arm.


    The armor had long been broken without any protection, and several more scars appeared on the arm.


    The brother was screaming with scarlet eyes.


    If you cut off your arm at this time, you even have a chance to live.


    But the brother didn''t do so because he knew that he would completely lose his combat effectiveness.


    In the roar, he cut the zombie dog in half with a knife, then waved his big knife and left his position, and the brother behind him immediately replaced him.


    The long knife in his hand flew up and down, fearless of death, and there were many bright red wounds on his body.


    One, two, three, four


    Just when he finally felt that his body couldn''t hold up, he looked at the zombie flying in front of him, and a sad smile appeared on his face.


    Four... Back to basics.


    Then, puff!


    The long knife in his hand cut directly on his neck and ended his life in this heroic way.


    It''s better to indulge in burning than to live in a muddle!


    Boom


    I punched out and smashed the head of the mutant tyrant in front of me. I felt my arms numb.


    But looking at the pictures around me, I don''t even have time to rest.


    Because at this time, the biggest threat finally appeared!

 Chapter 603

    At this time, the biggest threat appeared after all.


    Those masters of kalsas finally took action. When we were entangled by these zombies and tired of coping, these terrible guys finally showed their ferocious fangs.


    Almost all the strong are concentrated in the direction of the main city gate. The iron man Maud Caesar seems to be the most grumpy guy, waving his huge hammer and trampling his huge body directly through the corpses.


    No matter whether there is something blocking the way in front or not, if you step on it, even the zombies under your own hands will directly turn into meat sauce.


    This guy is so scary that no one can stop him.


    In a few steps, he rushed to the protective cover immediately, then raised the huge hammer in his hand and smashed it down wildly.


    With a bang, the protective cover could not bear this force. It fluctuated violently. The trembling range was more violent than when the zombies attacked together. It looked as if it would be broken at any time.


    Seeing this guy raise his arm again, several brothers nearby quickly intercepted it. Under the leadership of Xiao Huang Shu, Zhang Yin, Xiao Feng and crab intercepted the iron man in front of the protective cover.


    The guy''s attack was so fierce that even the crab''s body couldn''t resist the attack of the hammer. The terrible hammer fell down at once, and a circle of cracks appeared on the thick crab shell. That was a situation that the crab had never encountered before, and he didn''t dare to hit hard again. His body immediately turned into jelly and became a biochemical demon, Fight together with other brothers.


    Hammer stone, too, waved the huge chain in his hand and hooked it directly. A Death Squadron brother was directly cut off his head.


    The strength of these people is too strong. Brothers, in front of the visitors from these shadow islands, there is not much power to fight. A large area of death began to appear madly!


    Whenever a brother dies, there will be brothers behind him on the bench immediately. At any time, they will never let these people break through that layer of defense.


    Life and death, in this moment.


    And I seem to be more unlucky. I don''t know if the Centaur hates me. Didn''t he kill you once before? Is it necessary to bear such a grudge?


    This guy didn''t attack those shields at all, but rushed at me directly.


    On both sides of the man, the shadow and the fake man king followed.


    Looking at the appearance of these three guys, it seems that I want to be skinned, cramped and frustrated.


    In an instant, I fell directly into the encirclement of three strong men, and the terrorist attack immediately shrouded me.


    Boom


    Waving the long gun, the Centaur at this moment is not as powerful as when he was real, but this guy''s strength is definitely stronger than before. That long gun was clearly broken by us. Now I don''t know what means this guy used to regenerate himself and his weapons.


    The power from the long gun was terrible. My body trembled violently, and the greedy Hydra in my hand almost got rid of it.


    Damn... There''s still about half an hour left.


    Ash, their cooling time hasn''t come yet. It wasn''t long before the battle ended. Now several people haven''t cooled down and can''t appear. Otherwise, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed.


    Both feet crossed the ground, leaving two clear marks on the slate ground.


    Before I could take back my weapon, the fake manwang had already waved his big knife and tore it from the side with a crazy expression on his face.


    The piercing sound of breaking the air made people shudder. He raised his palm and reluctantly blocked it with his fist.


    When!


    It was another crisp sound, and my body was shaken back again.


    Under the joint encirclement and suppression of the fake Barbarian King and the Centaur, my situation became extremely troublesome. The attacks of the two people were perfectly connected, one ring after another, and they didn''t give me any response at all.


    My strength is strong, but after all, I have just experienced all kinds of things and even escaped from death. Although it seems to recover now, it has actually been greatly weakened.


    And those two guys are completely waiting for work with ease, which is completely opposite to my situation.


    In this case, I have been completely suppressed.


    What is more deadly is the shadow. That guy, like a dark and strange demon, hides in the shadow and is ready to attack me at any time.


    That guy has always been eager to try. Although he didn''t really launch an attack, it no longer affects my spirit all the time, so that I can''t fully deal with the enemy in front of me.


    The situation has become more dangerous.


    Just when I was wary of the guy in the shadow who looked like a poisonous snake, the fake man king immediately waved a big knife and chopped over.


    Although I dodged quickly, my arm was rubbed by the sharp blade.


    Immediately, a bright red bloodstain emerged.


    Then a long gun, like a poisonous dragon, pierced my waist directly from the rear.


    These damn guys cooperate very well.


    Forced by helplessness, I could only retreat again. Then at this time, the sneak attack of the shadow finally appeared. My body whistled and directly brushed my body.


    On my throat, there was a trace of red like silk thread.


    The wound was very small, and a few drops of blood were seeping out... But this time, I almost felt scared. If the dagger just moved forward half a centimeter, my throat would be torn open.


    Terror!


    Damn it, it''s impossible to fight normally, damn it.


    I want to find a support, but looking around, there are fierce battles in almost every place. Dao Yu, Xiao Ya, Lingling, the fallen brothers, Chen Xi and Guan Zhaolin intercept the hammer stone. Almost all the experts have no possibility to support me.


    Damn it, what are you going to do?


    When I was anxious, or even anxious, a hazy starlight suddenly me... No, not just me, almost in this large area, all the strong and all the fighting brothers had more starlight on their heads.


    Just under the starlight, I only felt a burst of warmth. The previously cut wound was recovering rapidly. In a short time, the wound had completely recovered and the acid hemp on my arm had completely disappeared.


    The super large-scale treatment, like the aura of Qin female SANA, is the type of treatment for as many people as there are friendly forces nearby.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of physical injuries, some seriously injured brothers, fell into the shadow of this light, and the scars on their bodies recovered quickly.


    As long as he didn''t die, he became vigorous in an instant and immediately threw himself into the battle again.


    It''s worthy of being one of the most abundant wet nurses in the Alliance... No, it''s one of the most abundant wet nurses. This super treatment has almost the power to reverse the situation on the battlefield.


    Think about it. When two groups of similar people and horses are fighting, they finally hurt each other, and then one person will be treated, and they will become lively immediately. Like people who have nothing to do, how can we fight this one?


    The light of treatment continued to appear, and hazy starlight scattered directly from the top of the head. The originally yellow surroundings suddenly became extremely bright.


    The whole protective cover becomes particularly brilliant at this time.


    Nanny, powerful nanny is so cool. Chen Xiaolin is just a person, and she has topped more than 100 brothers with therapeutic ability at the front door.


    These brothers quickly dispersed and supported in other directions, because Chen Xiaolin was here and they didn''t need to intervene at all.


    In fact, this is not the strength of Chen Xiaolin in her heyday. If Chen Xiaolin was the most powerful, Chen Xiaolin can directly treat almost one-third of the place with this protective shield.


    Moreover, most importantly, for Chen Xiaolin, her strength is not just treatment.


    This woman''s aggression can never be ignored.


    In the interval of treatment, a meteor fell directly from the sky, and a large number of zombies in the rear were smashed into pieces.

 Chapter 604

    Although it is a wet nurse, it is also the same violence. A meteor can kill a large number of zombies.


    With Chen Xiaolin''s super treatment, the most serious situation in front of the front door recovered a little in a short time.


    But the situation is still quite troublesome. Although Chen Xiaolin can treat the injury, she can''t bring back the dead. Even Chen Xiaolin can''t help those who were killed and lost their lives in an instant.


    Moreover, although Xingzhi''s attention can be treated, there will be an interval of several seconds between each use, and life is often lost in this short interval.


    The body has been treated, which is much better than before. I don''t have time to use healing for myself. The continuous attacks of the three people have completely suppressed me.


    Seeing the shadow sneaking at me again, just ahead, Centaur and fake manwang appeared waving their broadswords almost at the same time.


    Damn it... I can only retreat, but there is a protective cover behind me. My way back is completely cut off. I don''t even have a chance to escape.


    What can I do?


    Just when I was anxious, a large amount of starlight suddenly fell from the sky. Only this time, the starlight shrouded not me, but the Centaur and the fake king in front of me.


    Starlight!


    Starlight can be used not only for healing, but also for attacking and limiting. It is also a very good power.


    Star boundary!


    One of solaka''s signature skills, which is used to limit the enemy''s super power.


    On the Centaur and the fake king, a little hazy luster is flashing rapidly. It looks like a reduced version of the universe, full of mystery.


    Dazzling and perfect.


    But in that kind of perfection, it also contains endless power. Under the suppression of super power, the ghost fire on the Centaur was almost extinguished instantly, and the bodies of the two people were suppressed in place and could not move.


    In reality, the effect of this ability seems to be more powerful than that in the game.


    At this time, a smile finally appeared at the corners of my mouth.


    At this time, the shadow finally rushed to my side and pierced my back heart with a hand and a fist blade.


    I didn''t have time to deal with you before. Did he really think your strength was so awesome?


    It''s not ignoring you, but I don''t have time to talk to you.


    In the ferocious laughter, his body suddenly turned around and his right hand grabbed it directly.


    Click!


    The blade was again as like as two peas in the palm of my hand. This guy is still not so progressive. The last time I was controlled by this, it was the same as this time.


    Just last time, Evelyn came to save you. This time, I want to see who else can save your life?


    The shadow obviously didn''t expect that this kind of thing would happen. The face of Kong Dun became particularly strange and scary.


    His eyes stared round and his body wanted to retreat.


    This guy''s speed is fast, but my speed is not slow at all. After starting the ghost trot, my speed is even faster than the shadow.


    His hand could not leave my palm. His fingers clenched violently. All he heard was a sad scream from the shadow, and his arm twisted in an irregular posture.


    It was broken directly from the wrist.


    No wonder that guy screamed so miserably and his wrist was broken. That kind of pain can''t be borne by ordinary people.


    Moreover, this is only the beginning.


    "I remember, as I said, every time I meet you, I will take something from you..." I smiled grimly.


    "I just broke your fingers and ears before... But ah, last time you almost killed me, so I think I''ll take your life if I meet you this time." I smiled.


    That smile made the shadow tremble.


    No way, absolutely not. Is this guy a ghost? Or some other monster, how could he still be alive? It''s impossible. His own attack should have pierced his chest. Under that kind of injury, this guy has no chance to survive.


    What''s going on?


    I''m dying, I''m dying... This guy grabbed my arm and didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    Never... Die here.


    The shadow''s face suddenly became distorted, and a trace of madness flashed in his eyes. The other hand fell with a knife, Shua, and one arm was cut off directly.


    decide promptly and opportunely.


    This guy can do anything crazy to survive.


    I admire this guy''s courage.


    But admiration is one thing, and I have to admit that this kind of thing is really stupid.


    Really, what if you cut off your arm? It''s like cutting off your arm and you can run away.


    The arm is gone. The severe blood loss and pain make the whole shadow twist on the ground. Let alone run away. This guy can''t tell the direction, can he?


    Aren''t you trying to die?


    Slowly, he leaned over and stuck the shadow''s neck with one hand. This guy seemed to understand what was going on. His left arm was still spraying blood.


    Then I smiled at him, and then I waved my right hand violently.


    Poof


    Only the shadow''s face stiffened for a moment, and there was a flush on his face, and then the flush quickly faded into a pale.


    The head hung down powerlessly. Looking at the arm inserted into his chest, drops of viscous blood penetrated from the corners of his mouth.


    I held the heart in my hand. There was a small thing like a sharp blade on the heart.


    Soul mark, that is... The mark of the Lord of shadow flow.


    Unfortunately, it was a very awesome hero. When it fell on the shadow, it simply became a waste and useless.


    The shadow finally died.


    It was at this time that the two men behind finally broke free from the blockade.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. Seeing the shadow tortured and killed, kongton''s face became ferocious.


    As for the Centaur next to him, he was also very angry. It doesn''t matter if he was killed. The key is to kill him in front of his boss, which is an insult to himself.


    In their anger, the two guys rushed over again.


    Without the shadow threatening me all the time, I can finally concentrate on these two people.


    With one-on-two, although we can''t get the upper hand, we can at least drag down these two masters. It''s not so easy for these two guys to win.


    I can only hope to quickly solve the battle from other places.


    But... Extravagance is an extravagance after all.


    I just killed the shadow on my side, and the situation in other aspects is also quite bad.


    Hammer stone was stopped by a large number of experts such as Dao Yu, Xiao Ya, Lingling and depravity, but the guy''s strength was so terrible that several people couldn''t get close at all under the continuous waving of the huge sickle.


    Although depravity also plays with sickle, it is no better than hammer stone.


    Iron Man Maud Caesar was stopped by a group of people such as Xiao Huang Shu and Zhang Yin, and he couldn''t break through for a while.


    However, among those people, there are two figures that have not appeared.


    Calthas and Evelyn!


    These two guys didn''t do anything from beginning to end.


    The power of dead song calsas is absolutely terrible. This guy doesn''t make a move. Once he makes a move, it is absolutely earth shaking.


    As for Evelyn, if that guy attacks, it''s an absolutely fatal attack.


    The number of zombies is decreasing, and there are more and more human bodies. I don''t know when to start, there have been bodies like hills piled up in front of us, with countless residual limbs and broken bodies piled together.


    The battlefield is a complete mess, the sound of battle, the sound of bullets, the sound of blasting.


    The sound of thunder and lightning, the sound of fire burning, the cry of death.


    All kinds of sounds mixed together, making the whole scene more chaotic.


    In this chaos, no one even noticed that a strange, low and depressed voice was spreading in a trace, gradually spreading over everyone.


    A slightly low voice, like a requiem

 Chapter 605

    The frontal attack has always been quite fierce. Compared with other attacks, it is a little inferior.


    Several experts are concentrated in the front direction, the left, the right and the back. Although they are surrounded by zombies and many powerful zombies continue to attack, there are no particularly powerful experts. Compared with them, it seems a lot easier.


    Chen Xiaodao takes the experts of his own territory and guards on the left. There are not many people left in their territory. Even a large part of them are members assigned from the forest art territory.


    But now it seems that it has come to a time when everyone has become a whole.


    Linniang, Chen Xiaodao and Nie Yisong guarded three directions respectively. Even Chen Xiaodao, who liked to attack most, completely gave up the idea of going out to completely defeat the zombies at this time. He honestly relied on the protection of the protective cover to clean up the zombies.


    It''s not that they don''t want to solve it quickly, but they know what will happen if there are a large number of zombies. Without a protective shield, they are not the opponents of those zombies at all.


    There are only three mutant leaders here, who are the most powerful guys, but those three guys have been killed by Nie Yisong, linniang and other experts.


    The remaining two guys, one was stopped by Chen Xiaodao and the other was stopped by Nie Yisong.


    It''s only a matter of time to eliminate these two guys. As long as we can eliminate these two guys, it''s only a matter of time to solve all the remaining zombies.


    The hope of victory has been seen here, which is a very good sign.


    As long as you continue to stick to it, maybe you can live so lucky?


    If you can not die, it is naturally the best.


    Although I said that before, it''s really uncomfortable for such a beautiful wife to give it to others.


    I really lost Nie Yisong. At this time, I can still think of this situation. It can be called the best.


    But although this guy''s mind is full of wishful thinking, his hands are not slow.


    Seeing the bad news leader of the mutant, waving a huge iron rod, Nie Yisong immediately supported his hands.


    A shield coagulated out of thin air, and when it was, it directly intercepted the guy''s attack, and Nie Yisong didn''t retreat at all.


    That kind of strength is not enough to repel Nie Yisong. This guy''s defense ability is strong and despairing.


    Although the attack ability is slightly insufficient, there is basically nothing that can break through the defense, which has never been.


    It is often in the war of attrition that makes the other party exhausted. Even mutant animals and even zombies can''t compete with Nie Yisong for persistence.


    Well, persistence is also Nie Yisong''s proudest thing.


    The body has never left that gap from beginning to end. It has been stopped there. One man is responsible for the pass, and ten thousand people can''t open it.


    No matter how many zombies there are ahead, they can''t pass through here.


    Just stopped the attack of the mutant nightmare leader, Nie Yisong took a step forward on the sole of his foot, and a layer of terror armor like diamond was attached to his left hand.


    That was Nie Yisong''s only means of attack. It was simple and rough to hit each other with his fist.


    It''s just that the attack power is a little poor.


    Unless the opponent completely loses strength, otherwise, this fist is basically useless.


    But something is born of nothing.


    Waving his fist, Nie Yisong is ready to smash this guy into a big bag.


    But... No one noticed that at this time, there seemed to be some slight fluctuations in the air in mid air.


    Even Nie Yisong didn''t notice. At the moment when his fist just fell, a pale dagger suddenly appeared.


    The world''s deadliest assassin, shot.


    Evelyn.


    A woman with the terrible name of the widow maker, if she doesn''t do it, it will be earth shaking.


    It was not until that pale bone spur appeared under Nie Yisong''s throat that Nie Yisong noticed it.


    Ghostly, silent. Qin executioner also has the ability to be invisible, but it gives people the feeling that this guy is hundreds of times more terrible than Qin executioner.


    The whole body immediately trembled, and Nie Yisong wanted to step back.


    But... Can''t.


    That guy is so fast.


    Puff!


    Nie Yisong''s whole body is almost attached with super defense. Nie Yisong can resist the tyrant''s attack, but at this time, Nie Yisong can''t bear the stimulation of this top assassin.


    There was a sound like cutting leather from his neck. The dagger was torn from Nie Yisong''s neck. Nie Yisong, who had not been hurt for a long time, was finally hurt.


    Moreover, it is an unprecedented serious injury.


    The throat was almost cut off instantly, and the blood gushed like a faucet. The terrible picture made Nie Yisong''s body suddenly stiff in place.


    Seeing the strange and exposed blue woman in front of him disappear quickly, Nie Yisong''s pupils are shrinking constantly.


    Breathing is interrupted, and the feeling of death is rapidly enveloping.


    "Yi song..." the nearby linniang just saw this scene. The expression on her face suddenly became ferocious. There was a scream in her throat, and her body almost subconsciously rushed towards Nie Yi song.


    With a successful move, the blue woman Evelyn quickly retreated and disappeared into a zombie.


    Among the thousands of troops, take the head.


    Chen Xiaodao also saw this scene, and his eyes burst out.


    Linniang shouted loudly, hoping that the therapist could treat Nie Yisong''s injury, but the throat was cut. The general therapist could not treat that injury at all.


    At this time, a large area of starlight suddenly shrouded the whole area of the protective cover, just like a star floating over the protective cover.


    Almost everyone was bathed in the starlight.


    Pray!


    The most powerful power of solaka, the son of the stars.


    It is also the function that Chen Xiaolin once saved me.


    Pray, pray for the mercy of the stars in the sky, and save all your friends.


    This skill is somewhat similar to the big move of Carl sass''s death song. The two big moves are full screen coverage.


    In other words, as long as you appear in this battlefield, even everywhere will be covered by this skill. It''s just that solaka is full screen therapy and death song is full screen killing.


    This is the real role of solaka in this battlefield.


    Super strong recovery ability and healing ability are almost equivalent to giving each brother a second life.


    This is the most terrible place... The throat was cut. Although it is said that the injury is at the critical part, the wound is not very big. It is too simple for prayer to recover this injury.


    The wound healed almost in the shortest time.


    Nie Yisong, who was going to die, became lively again in the blink of an eye.


    Linniang burst into tears again.


    "Be careful..." linniang wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and said to Nie Yisong.


    With that, linniang hurriedly returned to her position. She just ran out because of a moment''s worry, resulting in the emptiness of this position. Zombies are surging over, and other brothers are about to lose their support.


    Looking at the back of linniang leaving, Nie Yisong smiled at the corners of his mouth and touched his neck. He was afraid on his face.


    Just watching, the expression on Nie Yisong''s face suddenly changed.


    Nie Yisong couldn''t see anything. He didn''t see it at all.


    At linniang''s side, there was nothing, but in Nie Yisong''s heart, a feeling of extreme terror and fear suddenly appeared, as if the woman was farther and farther away from herself and could not see her again.


    The unexplained fear made Nie Yisong tremble.


    Almost subconsciously, Nie Yisong rushed at the woman, rushed to the woman, and then pushed her away with both hands.


    Nie Yisong doesn''t know why he did this. Obviously, he didn''t see anything


    Next second... Puff!


    Nie Yisong only felt a sudden stabbing pain in his neck. From the back of his neck, a sharp dagger pierced directly

 Chapter 606

    Head down, eyes full of incredible feeling.


    Having just escaped death, I thought there would be a blessing if I didn''t die. I thought I didn''t have to separate from my beloved woman, but no one thought that this kind of thing happened again at this time.


    Nie Yisong didn''t expect... Really, I didn''t expect such a thing to happen at all.


    He was just a purely subconscious move. Seeing linniang''s back leaving, he intuitively felt a kind of fear, and then Nie Yisong took action.


    Then he became like this.


    The throat was pierced by a dagger from the back of the neck and completely penetrated.


    Before, the throat was only cut, but now the throat is completely cut off.


    This time, it''s really dead.


    Nie Yisong knew that he would not have any luck this time. Death would take everything away in the shortest time.


    However, looking at the woman in front of him, Nie Yisong''s face was not only painless, but... More warm.


    At least, I didn''t do anything, did I? Saving Nie Yisong won''t regret his actions. Instead, he felt some happiness. If his intuition didn''t feel the danger, maybe linniang died now?


    That terrible assassin!


    If a man can''t even protect his beloved woman, what''s his name?


    Unfortunately, after that, I can''t continue to protect you... My head was dizzy, and Nie Yisong''s body fell forward.


    At this moment, linniang was completely stunned. Her face was almost twisted together in an instant. Her body was trembling. There was only endless fear and despair left in her eyes.


    Until Nie Yisong''s body fell into her arms, linniang didn''t seem to recover from that shock.


    Then, I heard a shrill scream, which made people cry.


    Linniang is shouting loudly, trying to get help.


    However, Chen Xiaolin''s prayer can not be used casually. After using the power of prayer before, Chen Xiaolin can''t immediately use that super large-scale powerful recovery again in a short time.


    Moreover, even Chen Xiaolin can do nothing about this injury.


    The throat is cut off directly and the neck is perforated from the middle. This kind of injury is absolutely fatal.


    No matter how shouting is useless, linniang can only see Nie Yisong''s breathing in her arms getting weaker and weaker.


    Chen Xiaodao was also angry, but as a commander on the one hand, Chen Xiaodao was angry, but he could do nothing. He could only order his brothers to surround this large area with attacks.


    If that guy is still here, he can''t escape this attack.


    Invisibility, although the woman''s invisibility is quite powerful, she can''t escape the attack. If that guy is still here, he will be found.


    But there was nothing. Instead, it was an empty place. There were two screams. The two brothers were killed. There was a rupture in the original defensive circle, and the zombies immediately crowded in.


    That guy... Has run away.


    If you succeed, you will disappear immediately!


    That damned guy played the assassin incisively and vividly. He hit away and didn''t give others a chance to seize himself.


    Nie Yisong''s breath was getting weaker and weaker, his arm was slightly raised, and he seemed to want to touch his woman''s face for the last time.


    But the palm lifted up and finally fell powerlessly.


    Linniang quickly grabbed Nie Yisong''s big hand and put it on her face. The tears fell like raindrops.


    Hell, heaven, hell again... Linniang wishes she could reincarnate the past again, but it''s impossible.


    This time Nie Yisong was really dead.


    Ah!


    Scream and shout!


    In the end, linniang just grew her mouth and looked at the sky, but she couldn''t even make a sound.


    This woman, almost collapsed.


    All along, they have helped each other, but the man who has been with him for so long has lost his life at this time. The pain is unbearable to linniang.


    Nie Yisong, this is the first real top expert who died in s city for so long, not in the hands of zombies.


    Moreover, because of Nie Yisong''s death and linniang''s collapse, this originally tight defense circle suddenly became more dangerous.


    Before leaving, the damn assassin even killed several brothers and let in a batch of zombies.


    Now Chen Xiaodao is taking his brothers and wants to fill this hole. He doesn''t even have time to take a look at his dead brother.


    But even so, the situation here is quite dangerous. A group of zombies have rushed into the territory.


    Because to eliminate these zombies, the defense at the entrance has become more precarious, and has almost entered a vicious circle.


    Fan Xiaotian on the other side heard the sad voice from here, and his face immediately changed.


    Linniang''s voice sounded completely buried by despair.


    Fan Xiaotian knew something must have happened, but fan Xiaotian couldn''t get away for a moment.


    Because fan Xiaotian is in charge here. Although the strength of Qin executioner, Sirius and heiyue is good, there are many zombies here. If they leave, the pressure on these three people will increase many times in an instant.


    However, almost no one in s city didn''t know what Fan Xiaotian meant to linniang. Seeing fan Xiaotian scratching his ears and cheeks, heiyue said, "OK, go there and leave it to us."


    Fan Xiaotian was overjoyed, but after a pause, he didn''t rush directly. Instead, he shook his head, waved his battle axe and split the zombie in front of him into pieces: "no, I have to be here. Brother Lin asked me to look here."


    "It''s not so rigid, and if Chen Xiaodao''s side is broken by a zombie, our side will never be better." heiyue said: "after all, we are a whole, and neither direction can be finished."


    This seems to be a truth. If Chen Xiaodao is broken, he will be attacked from both sides, and he will be finished at that time.


    Fan Xiaotian has a simple mind. When he said this, plus he wanted to pass, he immediately said: "I''ll leave the matter here to you. We must hold on. I''ll come back after I solve the zombie over there..."


    With that, fan Xiaotian grabbed two big axes in his hand and rushed to Chen Xiaodao.


    When fan Xiaotian saw linniang''s appearance, he was immediately distressed. His pale little face and empty eyes almost didn''t have any breath of strangers.


    I didn''t even know the zombie rushed to me.


    Nie Yisong is dead. It is said that his competitors are gone, but now fan Xiaotian doesn''t feel happy at all. Lin Niang looks like this, which fan Xiaotian doesn''t want to see anyway.


    Over there, Chen Xiaodao tried to fill the hole with people, but the hole was just getting bigger and bigger.


    Seeing that linniang had not recovered from the blow, fan Xiaotian stamped his feet and rushed over. The big axe roared directly. The zombies rushed over were directly split into two sections.


    Then, fan Xiaotian pulled linniang up from the ground. Linniang''s body is too light. How can he bear fan Xiaotian''s brute force?


    He was pulled up, and even Nie Yisong in his arms fell to the ground.


    "You''re fucking stupid. He''s dead. Do you want to become a zombie?" fan Xiaotian roared loudly.


    Tears rolled down linniang''s eyes, his body was still struggling in fan Xiaotian''s arms, and his hands wanted to hold his man.


    The blow of losing a lover is too big for linniang.


    Anyway, she just wants him and has endured so many hardships. Why is it that yin and yang are separated now?


    Why is the outcome so cruel?


    "He will become a zombie..." fan Xiaotian didn''t know how to persuade him.


    "Even if he becomes a zombie... He is also my man!"

 Chapter 607

    Zombies?


    The relationship between them seems to have long been free from the shackles of zombies and humans.


    For two people, they have long lost their differences, only each other, no race, even if they become zombies, what can''t they do as long as they can be together?


    With deep love, we can do so!


    Fan Xiaotian was not that kind of clever guy. Seeing Lin Niang''s appearance, he didn''t know how to persuade him!


    It''s just that fan Xiaotian also knows one thing. Becoming a zombie is unacceptable in any case. Absolutely not.


    Even if Nie Yisong is alive, he will never want to see himself and linniang become zombies to survive.


    At this time, Nie Yisong on the ground suddenly twitched slightly, and the dead body began to move again.


    Dead people become zombies.


    If bitten by a zombie, it will become a zombie.


    This time, from seconds to hours, or even days, is different, especially some special guys, such as Zhang Yin, who have not become zombies for several years.


    Nie Yisong, however, did not seem to have much resistance to the corpse poison in his body. He began to move shortly after his death.


    The body was twisted, and the mucus was still seeping through the neck, but the face became rotten in this short moment.


    Corpse!


    Nie Yisong has become a zombie.


    But linniang didn''t seem to see Nie Yisong at all. Instead, her face was filled with a strange excitement. In linniang''s eyes, she couldn''t see Nie Yisong''s appearance now. What she could see was that only the man who had died came back to life again.


    Stretched out her hand, linniang seemed to want to touch her man again, but at this time, a huge axe suddenly crossed from the side.


    No


    Linniang was screaming, but she couldn''t stop the scene.


    Just like the previous picture, it appeared in front of him again. The axe directly split Nie Yisong''s head.


    Nie Yisong, who had just died, had no time to experience the taste of human flesh. Death shrouded over again. This time, it was a real death and had no chance to live again.


    Fan Xiaotian, kill Nie Yisong.


    Looking at his dull face, fan Xiaotian said, "I killed him. If you want to avenge someone, just come to me. I''ll accompany you at any time."


    After leaving a word, fan Xiaotian turned and left.


    Although fan Xiaotian has a stupid mouth, he is not a fool. He knows that linniang has lost her goal and has completely fallen into despair.


    In this case, no matter what you say, it''s useless.


    What they can do is to give this woman a goal so that this woman can exist for this goal.


    That''s enough. Even if this goal is false, even if you will bear more.


    After leaving linniang, fan Xiaotian waved his axe and rushed to the front to kill the zombies.


    Chen Xiaodao breathed a little relieved.


    At this time, on the other side, the dark tide surged.


    Without fan Xiaotian, this place has always been under control. Qin executioner, Sirius and heiyue are all first-class experts. There is no problem in destroying those zombies.


    There aren''t many zombies on heiyue''s side. After killing these zombies, heiyue ran to Qin executioner for support.


    Qin philistine is a person with stealth ability. Although his stealth level is good, his lethality is insufficient after all, especially his group killing ability. He is a little embarrassed.


    The support of heiyue was a timely help to Qin executioner.


    But Qin executioner didn''t notice the strange expression on the black moon''s face. He didn''t know when a large amount of dark energy had gathered in the black moon''s hands.


    However, these dark energies were not used to destroy the zombies in front, but aimed at Qin Philistines.


    Qin philistine did not expect that his brother, who had fought together for so many years, would aim at himself without the slightest precaution.


    Then Qin executioner only felt that a force exploded in his body.


    The next second, Qin executioner''s body suddenly became full of holes, and countless dark energy surged out along Qin executioner''s body.


    Energy burst!


    The most powerful force of the black moon, a unique skill that is almost impossible to defend, instills its own strength into the target, then detonates, and instantly destroys the target''s body from the inside out.


    Poor Qin executioner was also a master, but at this time, he didn''t even have the chance to respond. He was directly killed by the black moon.


    That accident stunned everyone around. The little brothers around didn''t even recover from the shock. They didn''t even understand what happened.


    Then I only saw the black moon rush towards Sirius in an instant.


    With his hands open, the twisted dark force appeared behind Sirius.


    Warp space!


    The power of the black moon comes from the ability of the evil little mage in the hero alliance. It uses darkness to detonate the target''s body, uses darkness to create distorted space and block the target''s action.


    Like little yellow book, they are masters of manipulating the dark forces, but the two people manipulate the dark in different ways.


    Poor Sirius, even just noticed Qin''s death, and the attack from the black moon has appeared.


    "Black moon... So... You''re the traitor?" Sirius was smart, almost immediately reacted and roared angrily.


    A traitor appeared in s city before, and many people were investigated.


    But no one doubted the people around him. They all targeted the people in other territories, but this time Sirius knew that the black moon was the spy.


    The twisted dark force blocked behind him. Sirius didn''t know the particularity of this force. He jumped. His huge body was ready to cross this barrier and retreat from the front line.


    The front is the zombie, and the back has to face the attack of the black moon. Sirius knows that this situation is quite unfavorable to him. The best way is to leave this dangerous area.


    However, just when Sirius was ready to cross that barrier, the barrier suddenly extended, and Sirius''s body was immediately intercepted.


    Not to mention, his head was in a violent dizziness, and Sirius''s body involuntarily fell from the sky.


    Distort the space. The evil little mage strongly controls the function and blocks the movement of the target. When the target wants to forcibly cross through this space, he will be dizzy.


    Sirius didn''t know this at all. He was caught off guard and his body began to fall from mid air.


    Then, the zombies in the back suddenly roared and surged over.


    Seeing his former colleagues surrounded by zombies, a ferocity completely incompatible with his age appeared on the child''s face of the black moon.


    human beings? He hates humans the most.


    Really, I hate those who laugh at their small size and never grow up, and I hate the two so-called parents who abandon themselves.


    He hates everything.


    He wanted to kill all mankind.


    Therefore, when calthas found him, the black moon agreed immediately without hesitation.


    Compared with humans, the black moon even prefers those ugly zombies, at least those zombies don''t mock themselves.


    So the black moon became a spy. He provided all kinds of intelligence for kalsas in s city. The last attack on the lizard man was also notified by the black moon.


    But I didn''t think it was a serious mistake that the intelligence became a stain and led to the death of a large number of experts under Carl sass.


    Moreover, since that incident, s city began to strictly investigate the spies, although heiyue smoothly pushed the doubt on others relying on Zhong lixiu''s trust in herself.


    But for her own safety, the black moon also temporarily stopped the spy''s action.


    Of course, the movement of the black moon has not been reduced, and the black moon is still working hard.


    Carl sass gave black moon a very important task, that is to reduce the number of experts in s city as much as possible.


    Think about the recent events in s city. Almost all of them have the shadow of the black moon behind them.


    Many experts were killed directly or indirectly by heiyue.

 Chapter 608

    For calthas, the black moon is even more important than the shadow and the fake Barbarian King.


    This spy, who has not yet been discovered, can play its most powerful force at the most important time.


    For this territory, the existence of the black moon is definitely the most deadly.


    Black moon is a smart guy. His strength is actually very strong, but this guy has been hiding his real strength to avoid attracting the attention of others.


    Because his strength is relatively weak and there are few people under his command. In addition, except for his bad character, he seems to have no idea of competing for power and profit, and he also shows enough respect and flattery to Zhong lixiu.


    Soon he got Zhong lixiu''s trust and became Zhong lixiu''s staff, and heiyue also showed her clever side from time to time to prove the value of her existence.


    Although the black moon caused great damage and created many scuffles, the black moon never really appeared on that battlefield, never.


    Zhu Yan went after Dao Yu, which was provoked by the black moon. That guy is a real fart boy. He couldn''t control his talk with a few words, then hung up and died an expert.


    After Weng Peiqi broke out Lin Yi''s name, heiyue deliberately pushed these people to Chen Xiaodao''s territory.


    Then it smoothly caused a scuffle between the two territories, and Cao Yin died.


    Even said that the meeting between those people of thunder and Zhong lixiu was led by heiyue. Then the guy of thunder dared to rebel boldly. Cao Yi and Gong Zhuhai were also appointed by heiyue.


    Then Cao Yi, Gong Zhuhai, Lei Ming and WAN Xiaoyi died. Unfortunately, they didn''t kill Nie Yisong and linniang. Otherwise, the effect would be better.


    Zhu Yan, Cao Yi, Cao Yin, Lei Ming, Gong Zhuhai, Wan Xiaoyi... There are many experts who have been killed directly or indirectly by themselves.


    Unfortunately, except that Zhu Yan is a top expert, the strength of others is a little inferior.


    But it''s also good. As a result, the number of top experts in s city has decreased sharply, which is a great achievement.


    And these don''t even need to do it yourself. Just use your mouth. It can''t be too simple.


    Those fools think they are children in appearance and children in heart? I''m kidding. I''m better than Conan. Conan is a high school student at most. He''s a middle-aged man in his thirties. It''s too easy to kill those garbage.


    In fact, if this continues, more people will be killed by themselves.


    But the command of the general attack has appeared, and it seems that he should do something.


    However, because fan Xiaotian was nearby, the guy''s strength was too strong. Heiyue took some care of him and didn''t dare to take action at will. After driving away fan Xiaotian''s eye-catching guy, he finally began to take action.


    Qin executioner was the first to be unlucky. He was directly blasted by the big move. The guy didn''t expect to attack him. It''s ridiculous. Such a person really doesn''t know how to live to the present.


    Then Sirius.


    Well, this guy took good care of himself before. He killed him like this. He didn''t have the heart to kill him.


    But forget it, you''d better die.


    Seeing Sirius in vertigo, even if it was only two seconds, he was quickly climbed up by the zombies behind him, opened his mouth and directly bit Sirius.


    The shrill scream suddenly sounded, and Sirius''s eyes became scarlet, hissing and roaring, and escaped from that dizziness.


    But it''s too late. There are many scars and blood on Sirius.


    This guy, it''s over.


    With so many wounds on your body, it won''t take long to turn into a zombie.


    yeah? Are you staring at me with that hateful look? Shit, you don''t have the guts to kill me.


    The black moon was laughing sarcastically. All the younger brothers around were stunned by this scene. They didn''t know what had happened.


    Then Sirius suddenly roared, and his whole body was almost burning like a flame. All his strength exploded at this time!


    This guy is going to work hard.


    Although the man was dead, he was still very dangerous before he became a zombie.


    Although the black moon gave Sirius a pit, the black moon also knew how scary the strength of the Sirius was. This guy could deprive himself of vision and hearing and let people fall into darkness. Coupled with his strong hand to hand combat ability, few people were his opponents.


    You don''t have to kill him, as long as you can make this guy completely corpse.


    After being bitten, if you use strength, the corpse will become faster than before.


    The four blood red eyes were staring at themselves, and the two wolf heads looked particularly ferocious.


    Black moon thought Sirius was coming, but Sirius didn''t come, just stared at him with those four eyes.


    That kind of vision makes the black moon feel a little cold on her back. Is this fool going to stare at herself like this?


    But soon, the black moon knew what was going on.


    That kind of gloomy eyes are rapidly depriving themselves of their sight. It''s almost a few seconds. It''s dark in front of the black moon.


    Visual deprivation? dark? Darkness is nothing to me. What''s more, even if I can''t see it, I can still hear it


    But the next second, the hearing disappeared.


    Both ears seem to be blocked by something. It was dark in front of me and quiet in my ears. There was no sound at all.


    People who haven''t experienced it don''t know what kind of feeling it is. They can''t hear, see or feel it.


    In a trance, I entered a dark world with only myself and nothing else.


    In this world, there is only endless despair.


    The black moon also fell into this situation for the first time. The sudden fear made the black moon a little flustered.


    However, this guy is an expert after all. There is no doubt about this, so the black moon soon made subconscious actions and quickly gathered dark forces around her body.


    But... Just at this moment, a huge axe had come from the side.


    Puff!


    Until the axe touched his back, the black moon finally felt a tingling pain.


    But the pain even made the black moon feel comfortable! Pain, at least shows that they still have contact with the outside world, and they have not fallen into a black hole.


    Of course, that feeling is only for a moment. After that painful moment, what is left is complete darkness, endless darkness, and the darkness that the black moon can''t get rid of all his life.


    dark? Perhaps, it is a good destination for the black moon. He wants to be tortured by loneliness in the endless darkness and repay his sins.


    The body in mid air was split in two and fell to the ground.


    Fan Xiaotian finally came back. After solving the problems there, he finally returned, but he never thought that what he saw after coming back was such a picture.


    Seeing the bleak appearance in front of him, fan Xiaotian didn''t know what to say.


    Fan Xiaotian knew that this was caused by his own mistake. If he hadn''t left here without authorization, the situation here wouldn''t be like this.


    "Don''t feel sorry." it seemed that he noticed the pain and remorse in fan Xiaotian''s heart, and Sirius''s voice came slowly.


    Two wolf heads made sounds almost at the same time, mixed together, making that sound particularly strange.


    "No one can predict this thing..."


    "I just feel a little strange. We were enemies before, but now we will fight side by side. You will feel remorse for my death..."


    Yes, it was an enemy before.


    But now, that is the comrades in arms fighting side by side.


    "Please try to live with more people."


    "I''m about to become a zombie. I don''t need anyone to help. I''ll solve myself by myself. I don''t want to dig up the body and take out the ability crystal core after I die."


    "So, that''s it."


    After leaving a word, Sirius turned and looked at the zombie outside. The huge Shenjun''s body stood straight and held two silver heads high. Even if his fur was stained with blood, it was still majestic.

 Chapter 609

    In the end of the world, everyone is afraid of death. They are crazy to escape the pursuit of zombies in order to live. They can live one more day.


    However, when I really know that I can''t live and that I will die, I can see it sometimes.


    Especially for people like Sirius.


    Who is he, Sirius? He used to be one of the most powerful and powerful people in s city. He doesn''t care whether others think of him in fear or disgust.


    He was indeed a villain before, enslaving others in exchange for a comfortable life for himself.


    Sometimes, even Sirius feels that what he does has some anger and resentment, and he will die hard in the future.


    Maybe this is God''s punishment for yourself?


    However, even if it is death, at least it should be vigorous and vigorous, and at least it should die in the identity and appearance of a strong man.


    Abandoning all fear and timidity, facing the dense corpse tide ahead, Sirius''s four eyes are burning flames, and the powerful energy on his body is churning.


    Everyone knows what he''s going to do.


    No matter what he did before, at least now his choice is a man''s choice.


    Everyone showed their respect to Sirius.


    Then, under everyone''s gaze, Sirius roared fiercely and rushed out directly.


    Shenjun''s body rushed directly into the corpses, ignoring the dense zombies around, and Sirius''s two heads roared almost at the same time.


    The next moment, a terrible energy quickly spread out from Sirius''s body, just like a tsunami, easily drowning a large area around.


    Energy frenzy is the simplest, purest and most destructive energy.


    Hum


    The shock wave directly tore out, centered on Sirius''s body, and fell into that energy turbulence in a large area around it.


    That kind of energy is like a whirlpool. Starting with the zombies around Sirius, the bodies of those corpses quickly disintegrate and turn into fragments, surrounded by terrible flesh and blood stirred into dumpling stuffing.


    Under this power, nothing can survive. Within a radius of tens of meters, almost all zombies die at this time.


    At the same time, the body of Sirius disappeared.


    Sirius died and exploded.


    Detonated his ability crystal core and died with these zombies.


    Self explosion is the last and final means for those who have the ability to detonate their own ability crystal core, and instantly burst out a super energy flow to destroy everything.


    But not every capable person has the strength to explode, and only a few people can do it. At least, the strength should reach the level of Sirius.


    Even thunder, Gong Zhuhai and Cao Yi don''t have the strength to explode.


    Moreover, in the self explosion, it is from the inside to the outside. With its own super strength, it completely shatters the body that binds these energy. In other words, at the moment of self explosion, the self explosion body needs to bear extremely terrible pain.


    If you can''t bear the pain and die before the self explosion is completed, it''s useless at all.


    But Sirius did it, like a real man, and destroyed everything.


    After the self explosion, everything about Sirius disappeared in the world, and the ability crystal core disappeared.


    However, thanks to the power of Sirius''s self explosion, a large area of zombies was emptied in front of him.


    Although he felt very uncomfortable in his heart, fan Xiaotian could only endure that feeling and led his brother to fill the hole quickly.


    I defended the shield again, but because I lost many experts in succession, the defense of the shield has become extremely difficult, precarious and may collapse at any time.


    On the other side, linniang stood up again.


    Linniang forgot everything and only remembered the picture in her mind. The man waved his huge axe and split Nie Yisong''s head.


    The taste of hatred makes linniang stand up again. She wants to live.


    The whip in his hand is dancing and re invested in the battlefield. If you want revenge, you must live.


    The battlefield was chaotic and tragic, with death and Howling everywhere.


    Life becomes worthless at this time. Almost every second, I don''t know how many lives die.


    I was besieged and besieged by half man mahkarim and the fake Barbarian King; It is already quite troublesome to resist the attack of these two people.


    Especially that hakkarim, whose strength is very abnormal, and the man King''s assistance from the side, let me have no time to support other aspects at all.


    But my brain is also calculating quickly, watching the passage of time, there are still five minutes


    As long as these five minutes pass, ash and the five of them can be called out. When they appear, the battlefield in front of them will be reversed. Maybe we can win.


    Although there are only five people, they have become an important force to determine the direction of the battlefield!


    Five minutes, as long as you get through these five minutes, maybe... Everything will change.


    But for us, these five minutes are definitely not so easy to get through.


    The battle is more and more fierce. We are human beings. Compared with zombies, there is another biggest weakness, that is... People will be tired.


    This is a very important point. We will feel tired, but zombies won''t.


    Those zombies have endless power, and those experts from the shadow Island don''t seem to know what fatigue is.


    With the battle going on, the human side has gradually begun to retreat, and the fluctuation on the protective cover is becoming larger and larger.


    I don''t know when the protective cover has been pierced one by one. Zombies began to rush frantically towards those holes, and the protective cover of the city has become precarious.


    Zijiao tried her best to fill the ability crystal nucleus, but the digestion ability of the energy conversion instrument is limited. Sometimes it''s not effective for you to fill more ability crystal nuclei.


    Even if the operation efficiency of the energy conversion instrument reaches the limit, it can only delay the damage speed of the protective cover, and has no ability to repair the broken place at all.


    It''s not nice to say that it''s time to linger until there are cracks in the protective cover, unless we can empty all these zombies in a short time, which is obviously impossible.


    Moreover, because of the existence of those empty monsters, we have been frightened until now. Liu Yin and radar dare not move. They almost expanded their ability to the limit and did not let go of any slight movement.


    Moreover, there''s the guy I worry about, the death song and death chanter. That guy hasn''t been moving. It''s just like this that people feel more and more scared.


    This guy must be planning something.


    On the other side, the guy with the hammer stone was quite grumpy and was entangled by the fragile guys in front of him. Except for some achievements at the beginning, he basically had no chance to harvest his soul in the future.


    Dao Yu, Xiao Ya, Lingling, and depravity. Guan Zhaolin''s brothers may be nothing compared with hammer stone.


    But with the joint efforts of several people, the hammer stone was also delayed.


    Looking at the current situation, it may be impossible for several people to kill hammer stone, but it''s no problem to stop hammer stone.


    Of course, it is estimated that this situation will not last long, because the strength of several people has been seriously consumed. If we continue like this, we will not be able to sustain it sooner or later.


    But the hammerstone guy doesn''t seem to want to wait until these enemies can''t hold up.


    Because that''s a shame for hammerstone.


    Hammerstone should completely defeat the enemy on the battlefield, not let the enemy run out of energy and fail.


    Roared angrily, and the chain sickle in his hand danced more and more quickly.


    Doom pendulum!


    Seizing an opportunity, hammer stone finally launched its own strength.


    The rapidly dancing sickle is like a pendulum, and circles of dark energy are rapidly rippling on the pendulum of death.

 Chapter 610

    Depravity, Dao language, Lingling''s face changed wildly, and her body was almost uncontrollable. Under the ripple of the pendulum, her body retreated involuntarily, completely out of her own control.


    The doom pendulum, with its strong repulsion effect, made several people unable to bear it. The original perfect formation suddenly burst at this time.


    Then he saw a flash of ferocity and ferocity in hammer stone''s eyes, and the sickle of death roared out of his hand again.


    The piercing sound of breaking the air was chilling. It had just been repelled by the power of the doom pendulum. Several people didn''t even have time to stabilize their figure. The attack appeared immediately.


    Death sickle, death sentence!


    That attack, impressively, roared directly at Dao Yu. This guy seemed to see that Dao Yu was the most powerful among these people.


    This guy doesn''t choose the weakest to kill one by one, but comes up to find the strongest. This is the arrogance of this guy.


    However, the Dao language is not so easy to kill. The back wings are spread out, and the body roars into the air. Then the body flashes. The next second it has appeared behind the hammer stone, and the dagger in the hand is directly cut down along the green bone of the hammer stone.


    Yay!


    The harsh sound left a pale mark on the bones of the hammer stone.


    At the same time, just in front of the hammer stone, with a buzzing sound, a large fire burst open, and then a fire bear directly drilled out of the fire. Without saying a word, a fist hit the hammer stone.


    Bear, a brute force, which is unbearable even for hammers and stones. His body involuntarily retreated one step, and the expression on his face became particularly ferocious.


    Hammer stone is a dead soul.


    A long dead life, and this kind of the undead, although there is no real nemesis, feels quite uncomfortable with the power of the flame and light.


    The burning of the flame will make the hammer stone feel pain and sting.


    That kind of power made the hammer stone particularly angry and roar again and again.


    Lingling is also a very smart girl. Although she is not old, the brain melon seeds are particularly smart. She soon noticed that the monster in front of her seemed to have scruples about her own flame.


    It''s just that children are children after all. They are not vigilant enough, and their perception ability is inferior. They are not so sensitive to danger at all.


    Lingling is very happy to find that her strength can cause damage to the hammer stone. She wants to kill this guy quickly, and then go to help her big brother.


    Big fireballs were thrown out of Lingling''s hands, and the flame completely surrounded the hammer stone.


    Under the fire, the roar of the hammer stone became more and more angry.


    But Lingling didn''t notice that a danger was approaching quietly.


    In other words, that power is so secret and strange that no one can find it at all.


    A pale bone dagger has quietly approached Lingling. Lingling''s fragile neck can''t bear the sharpness of the dagger.


    The widow maker, the most terrible assassin, shot again.


    Quietly, come and go without a trace. I just killed Nie Yisong and achieved great results. Now the widow maker is close to this battlefield.


    Widow makers don''t pity that the enemy is a child. For Evelyn, there is only one difference between the enemy and her companion.


    Women? a young girl? Don''t be deceived by the name of widow maker and think that she only kills men. In fact, there are definitely not a few women who die in her injury.


    No one found it, Lingling didn''t find it, Chen Xi didn''t find it, Guan Zhaolin didn''t find it, and even Dao Yu didn''t find it.


    But... Someone found out.


    Xiao Ya!


    Only Xiaoya felt it, perhaps from the training of the war goddess shiver, who got the title from the battlefield.


    For everything in the war, shiver was particularly sensitive, and this sensitivity was also passed on to Xiao Ya.


    When the widow maker came, no one was aware of anything wrong. Only shiver and Xiaoya vaguely felt the depression.


    It was purely an instinctive intuition, a sense of danger.


    And that danger is in Lingling''s direction.


    Almost subconsciously, Xiao Ya''s body suddenly rushed towards Lingling. At the same time, the cross whirling blade in her hand suddenly threw out.


    Yay!


    Under the rapid rotation, the cross whirling blade immediately bypassed Lingling''s petite body and cut behind Lingling.


    Qiang!


    The bone spurs collided with the cross whirling blade, and a mass of Mars burst out, and the figure of the widow maker finally appeared.


    The body quickly retreated and disappeared directly into the corpse group.


    If you don''t hit, step back immediately.


    This is the killing mechanism of the widow maker. When there is no absolute certainty, the widow maker will not do it easily, and the widow maker will never expose himself to any danger, even if he just takes a step forward and is willing to kill the little girl regardless of physical injury.


    But... Widow makers would never do that.


    The widow maker will not let the enemy''s weapons leave the slightest mark on himself.


    Lingling was also startled by the scene just now, and her little face turned white.


    But the moment Lingling stopped, a sickle suddenly roared over.


    Degenerate, Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xi, Dao language, the voices of several people came from the rear.


    Lingling wants to avoid, but... She can''t. although Lingling holds the power of fire, she is only a little girl after all.


    The hammer stone pushed these people away with his own strength, and then focused on Lingling.


    The death sentence appeared again. This time... It didn''t fail.


    The sickle quickly wrapped around Lingling.


    "Come here..."


    With the proud roar of hammer stone, the palm was forced, and the chain sickle was immediately retracted. With Lingling''s petite body, she was directly hooked by hammer stone.


    Xiao Ya stretched out her hand to catch the chain, but her palms were worn out and couldn''t catch it at all.


    Lingling''s body passed through the air and was about to fall into the hands of hammer stone.


    If you are really caught by this guy, the end of the little girl


    That scene was chilling.


    "Put him down for me..." I was tired.


    But at this time, I don''t know where the power came from. Depravity grabbed the sickle in his hand, forced his legs, and his body rushed forward in an instant.


    Waving it, the degenerate body appeared in the air and chopped down the chain with both hands.


    The fallen sickle is also quite sharp. Although it is not invincible, it is absolutely no problem to cut off the iron chain at once.


    However, the chain sickle in hammer stone''s hand is made of unknown material and is extremely strong.


    Under one blow, there was not even a trace of fracture. Even the anti shock force from the chain almost let the sickle out of the fallen hand.


    Seeing the little girl getting closer and closer to the hammer stone, everyone else died.


    Lingling, a girl, almost everyone in the territory, regardless of strength, treats her like a sister.


    And this little girl is also clever and lovely. No matter who she sees, she belongs to her brother and sister, which is very popular.


    Seeing Lingling in danger, almost everyone began to run wild.


    Death Lianhua!


    The body of Dao Yu began to rotate wildly, and the dagger in his hand quickly cut at the back of hammer stone.


    With the harsh sound, a dagger went into the body of hammer stone.


    Finally, with a click, a bone glittering with green light was cut alive by the knife language, but it could not stop the action of hammering the stone.


    On the contrary, the hammer stone in the rage turned and hit Dao Yu directly.


    The body quickly turned into an angel of judgment, but it was still shaken out under that attack.


    The armor on his chest was sunken, and his other hand was still pulling the chain.


    Lingling is struggling violently.


    That little face is full of pallor!


    "Die for me... Humble soul..." smiled grimly, and hammer stone stretched out his hand to Lingling!

 Chapter 611

    The chain was quickly retracted by hammer stone, and Lingling wrapped around the chain was also rapidly approaching hammer stone.


    That guy has stretched out a claw like a skeleton. There was a burst of terrible laughter in his strange head. Even because of excitement, those ghost fires on his body are rolling violently.


    Although not the strongest, it is also a very powerful soul, and it is also a soul that makes itself extremely annoying.


    Is it a little girl?


    Come on, he''s the warden. He doesn''t care whether he''s a child or an adult. It''s even better to torture this little girl, but it can make him more happy.


    Lingling is struggling and her little face is pale.


    After all, she is only a ten-year-old girl. Although she has strong power, she will still be afraid. Anyway, Lingling can''t face death like others.


    She... Is just a little girl after all.


    Seeing the claws of the skeleton flying towards her head, Lingling almost saw the picture of her head being pinched and burst.


    That kind of blood made Lingling feel particularly trembling.


    Lingling wanted to break free, but the chain was so strong that the thin Lingling couldn''t struggle out of the chain.


    The fire bear on the ground was roaring desperately, but the chain was in mid air and the fire bear couldn''t reach it at all.


    Dying?


    Lingling''s eyes involuntarily looked into the distance. Her brother was still fighting there. He didn''t find the situation here. Two powerful enemies had surrounded her brother.


    The man who saved himself from despair can''t save himself now.


    Ah, and Linglong


    Where''s my sister.


    I don''t know where that girl has gone now. Is she still alive?


    If only I could see her again.


    In that little head, many thoughts flashed quickly. At this time, Lingling found that she was so nostalgic and eager for the world.


    But I''m going to die soon.


    Sister Xiaoya and sister Daoyu are both worried, but at this moment, neither of them can do anything.


    The chest of Dao Yu was sunken by the fist of hammer stone, and the shiny armor could not bear the iron fist of hammer stone.


    Several ribs were broken on his chest, and the corners of his mouth were covered with bright red blood. But now, Daoyu didn''t have time to treat his injury. He turned into a judge angel and rushed over with a big sword in his hand.


    As for Xiao Ya, her face was full of panic and anger. She grabbed the cross whirling blade in her hand. Ignoring the distance gap between the two sides, her hunting instinct expanded, and her speed reached the limit almost in an instant.


    Two women, one behind the other, surrounded the hammer stone at the same time.


    Lingling, this girl should not die here. How much joy and laughter does this lovely girl bring to the territory?


    This girl is Lin Yi''s sister, her own sister, and the sister of everyone in the whole territory.


    Anyway, even if it''s all out, they don''t want to watch Lingling die.


    But they didn''t know that what they had done had actually fallen into the trap of hammerstone.


    Never think that the hammer stone is a skeleton or a bone rod.


    This guy has existed for such a long time and is a pervert, but in such a long life, his character is much more treacherous and cunning than normal human beings.


    How many centuries can a human be? For such a long time, what brings hammer stone is not only more cruel means, but also desperate wisdom.


    Originally, hammerstone wanted to defeat these enemies with simple power, but the seemingly weak human power surprised hammerstone. Their strength was even stronger than they thought.


    Although he still has the advantage, he hasn''t won them for a long time, which has made hammerstone feel very uncomfortable.


    Wisdom, for hammer stone, is undoubtedly a part of its own strength.


    Hammer stone keenly saw the real weakness among these people, that is Lingling.


    Although the girl''s strength is strong, it seems that others are protecting the girl.


    If you start with this girl, it is bound to make others confused.


    Therefore, hammer stone focused on Lingling, and the appearance of the widow was just right.


    Now the woman has fallen into her own hands. In fact, after losing the girl, if other people unite, they can still fight with themselves for a long time, but in order to rescue the girl, they have lost their original discretion!


    The original perfect formation has completely turned into a mess.


    My chance finally came.


    When these people become a mass of loose sand, they have no capital to fight themselves.


    He smiled grimly and saw that the two women had rushed in front of him one by one. The hammer stone raised his left hand, and the green light on his body solidified rapidly. In an instant, another ghost fire chain appeared out of thin air.


    Chain sickle.


    Don''t think this guy has only one chain.


    A fierce dance, the sickle with ghost fire cut away in a moment.


    I only heard two muffled grunts. The knife language that had just rushed over and Xiao Yadun were shot out.


    Xiao Ya''s left shoulder and Dao Yu''s waist are all those dazzling red marks.


    The two women failed to rescue, but they were badly hurt. The smell of blood immediately attracted a large number of zombies.


    It''s ridiculous that a group of humble mole ants should be bound by that feeling.


    The formation of these people has been destroyed... If you kill the girl now, will it make those people more painful?


    Although the little girl is also a good torture object, it seems that she can taste great comfort now.


    If you kill this girl now, those people must be miserable! Such a thought makes people more and more unable to stop.


    So... Go to hell.


    The chain had been taken back. The hammer stone grabbed the little girl and saw the little girl struggling in her own hands like a kitten. When she grew up, she swallowed it at Lingling.


    Lingling''s body, in front of the grown-up mouth, looked particularly petite, as if she could be swallowed in one bite.


    Xiao Ya and Dao Yu have just been shot off. Although they are anxious, they don''t even have a chance to get up from the ground. They can only see Lingling swallowed, but they can''t do anything.


    "Let go..."


    At this time, I only heard a loud drink, and the next second I saw a figure suddenly running out of the ground.


    Waving the bronze stick in your hand, the speed reaches the limit in a short time.


    In mid air, the body suddenly differentiated into three figures. The three figures were equally flexible and surrounded by hammerstones from different directions.


    That''s Chen Xi.


    Not only Dao Yu and Xiao Ya are worried, but these brothers are also worried about Lingling''s safety.


    Three figures quickly entangled in the past, which is true and which is false?


    Even hammer stones are hard to distinguish.


    I watched one of the figures fly towards my head, and the stick hit my head directly.


    Hammer stone gave up his plan to eat Lingling and punched the figure.


    Then... With a bang, the figure broke and disappeared in mid air.


    No, it''s a separation.


    Hammerstone reacted instantly, but it was too late.


    At this time, the attacks of the other two bodies had all focused on that arm.


    The two brass sticks fell down directly. Only a bang was heard, and the force exploded on the arm of the hammer stone.


    My own copper stick is an indestructible force. Even the body of bad news can be broken. Maybe this time, I can break his... Arm with all my strength!


    Chen Xi held such hope, but this hope soon turned into despair.


    Chen Xi couldn''t bear the shock from his arm. The stick almost came out of his hand.


    How could it be? How could this guy''s body be so hard?


    "Be careful!"

 Chapter 612

    Before the sound fell, Chen Xi felt a strong wind behind him.


    "Bow your head!"


    That familiar voice, Chen Xi didn''t hesitate at all. His head fell down in an instant. The next moment, a sharp sickle almost wiped Chen Xi''s head and split at the top.


    Then I only heard a clang and a violent tremor. Suddenly, Chen Xi''s body fell directly to the ground. At the same time, there was a fallen body.


    Just now, when Chen Xi was numb with the tremor of the anti earthquake force, hammer stone was ready to seize the opportunity to kill Chen Xi, but at this time, corruption appeared and blocked the hammer stone''s attack with his sickle.


    Although they all play with sickle, the strength of corruption is far from that of hammer stone.


    "Can you break his hand?" the body fell down and asked in a deep voice.


    "Yes! But it needs more than three attacks." Chen Xi replied in a hoarse voice.


    More than three times. Just now, although Chen Xi didn''t break the hammer arm, he also saw that under his concentrated attack, there had been a trace of cracks on the arm.


    If he concentrated on the attack, Chen Xi was sure to break the guy''s arm three times.


    But... It takes energy. This guy obviously won''t give himself so long to prepare.


    At this time, the degenerate stood up: "I will buy you time, Lingling girl depends on you..."


    Looking at the girl who was still held by the hammer stone, it was clear that the girl was now taken hostage and lured herself into being cheated.


    But in this case, even if he knew it was a trap, he had to jump in.


    "Dao Yu, Xiao Ya, you two check from the left and right sides. Zhaolin, you are in charge of the back and I am in charge of the front. We should surround this guy. Be careful not to mess up the square inch, don''t expect to kill him at once, and pay attention to limiting his actions..." depravity restored his rationality and quickly gave orders.


    Because of his age and seniority, although the degenerate is usually silent, he is also quite authoritative in the territory. Under the order of the degenerate, the people move quickly and quickly arrange the front according to the direction of the degenerate.


    They know that there is only one chance.


    Their goal is to limit the monster''s action and give Chen Xi a chance to start.


    "Do it..."


    With a violent drink, the action was launched in an instant. Guan Zhaolin took the lead in roaring out. His body was like a beast. His strange and huge body looked particularly frightening.


    The body rushed directly to the rear of the hammer stone, the two flesh arms behind quickly emptied the zombies around, and then the two arms in front directly hugged the left leg of the hammer stone.


    devour!


    The next second, the power of swallowing suddenly exploded, and his body suddenly turned into a sticky liquid and quickly wound up. Relying on that power, Guan Zhaolin began to digest the right leg of hammer stone.


    It was obviously impossible. The power of the hammer stone was so strong that Guan Zhaolin couldn''t swallow it, but it was more than enough to limit this guy''s action.


    On the other side, Xiaoya and shiver joined hands and quickly surrounded the right leg. Two cross turning blades rushed at the right leg of hammer stone. Although they could not be completely controlled, they also slowed down the cost of this guy''s movement to a great extent.


    As for the Dao language, it rose up into the sky and turned into a judgment angel. Holding the judgment sword in his hand, his snow-white wings flew up and down and entangled his right hand completely.


    Just because Lingling was in her right hand, Dao Yu didn''t dare to attack casually.


    Finally, the left hand, that is, the arm holding the chain sickle.


    This arm is in the hands of the fallen.


    There was a sound like a beast in his throat. He grabbed the sickle in his hand and suddenly hooked it. The sickle of hammering stone and the fallen sickle were entangled together in an instant, and the chain in mid air was tightened and straight in an instant.


    If Lingling had not been caught in her right hand now, the chain might directly cut off Lingling''s petite body.


    Sickle, actually entangled together?


    This may be a sudden situation that hammer stone completely thought of.


    But the hammer stone quickly reacted. This guy... What can he do even if he hooks his sickle? With his strength, how can he compete with himself?


    With a cold hum and a shaking of the hammer stone hand, he was ready to withdraw all the sickles and depravity.


    But even more unexpected things happened. Under his strength this time, the tiny figure in front of him seemed to be rooted on the ground. He didn''t move at all.


    How is this possible? How can this guy compare his strength with himself?


    It was like feeling shame. Hammer stone was angry, his right hand began to exert crazy force, and the straight chain began to tremble violently. His feet fell into the ground almost completely.


    Click, click, click... The cement slate floor is broken piece by piece, and the fallen body is pulled to move slowly on the ground. Every time it moves, a large piece of slate is broken.


    His depraved face was red, his hands were holding the sickle in his hands, and the place of his ankles was dripping with blood because of abrasion and collision, and there were drops of viscous blood dripping down his hands.


    He... Must hold this guy down and will never give this guy a chance.


    "Chen Xi... Now..."


    With a loud roar, Chen Xi finally started, jumped, and his body directly appeared in the air. He grabbed the brass stick in his hands, and all his strength focused on this arm, and then... With a bang, he smashed it down.


    The left hand still grabbed Lingling, and then wanted to attack Chen Xi, but was intercepted by Dao Yu halfway!


    If you want to support your right hand, you must let Lingling go... Of course, this guy can also choose... Kill Lingling!


    This is what hammer stone did. The five fingers of her left hand suddenly tried to crush Lingling to death.


    But at this time, there was a click sound, a white light came from the arm, and the sound of metal explosion.


    Divine protection, three second invincibility, is particularly important at this time.


    At the same time, Dao Yu also grabbed the big sword and chopped down wildly against the left finger of hammer stone.


    The footwall was restricted, and the hammer stone could not do it even if she wanted to use all her strength. The left hand was attacked desperately, and the girl could not be killed.


    The girl who was once taken hostage and seduced these people has now become a trouble.


    On the right arm, there was a crack like a spider''s web.


    In this case, hammer stone was forced to give up Lingling. Her five fingers loosened and the girl''s body fell from the sky.


    Dao Yu quickly spread her wings and caught Lingling.


    At this time, Chen Xi''s third attack finally appeared.


    Click


    Those cracks expand rapidly, and the right hand of the hammer stone is like rotten ceramics. As long as you do it again, the right hand of the hammer stone will be broken.


    But at this time, hammer stone''s left hand has attacked. If it continues, Chen Xi must be quite dangerous.


    "Chen Xi, come back..." depraved loudly.


    Before, Chen Xi always obeyed the corrupt orders and would never resist at all.


    But at this time, seeing hammer stone''s arm waving, Chen Xi did not move this time, and disobeyed the degenerate order for the first time.


    This opportunity is really rare. After fighting for so long, I finally got the only opportunity.


    If you give up now, everything will be the same as before.


    The two sides will still fall into that kind of tug of war, and this kind of battle is quite disadvantageous to them.


    If you want to win, you must make some sacrifices. As long as they can cut off the arm of hammer stone controlling the chain sickle, they may be many times easier to win the battle.


    Moreover, if the treatment is timely, maybe... Will not die.


    Spell it!

 Chapter 613

    Kill!


    He didn''t dodge, even if he knew he might get hurt or even die, but this time, Chen Xi had no idea to avoid.


    That face has turned into a twisted ferocity. He holds the stick in his hands and raises his arms high.


    Break it!


    In a trance, behind Chen Xi, a huge ape roared madly. His clothes burst on his hands. Even his skin was blown open and his blood burst.


    The attack containing all the power of Chen Xi appeared at this time.


    Boom


    The brass stick directly hit the hammer stone''s arm. Only a click was heard, the crack expanded rapidly, and then... Broke.


    The fallen body suddenly relaxed, and the body couldn''t stop retreating.


    Then with a cry, a figure, wiping Chen Xi''s body, roared and directly hit the rear protective cover. There was exploding blood all over his body, and the bright red blood in his mouth was spitting out.


    I don''t know how many bones were broken. Chen Xi''s body fell to the ground along the protective cover, and his waist was almost twisted.


    The body was twitching constantly, and it was obviously like less air in and more air out.


    Hammer stone''s angry fist, Chen Xi couldn''t bear it after all. His internal organs were broken, his bones were broken, and his spine was almost broken.


    How intense the pain was, but on Chen Xi''s face, there was no pain, and there was only one kind of comfort.


    Yes, I''m not your opponent alone, but I can make you half paralyzed even if I go out.


    I think you''re crazy if you lose this arm... Unfortunately, I''m dying.


    "Dao Yu, go and save him..."


    Don''t degenerate and speak. Dao Yu also knows how serious the current situation is. His body quickly retreats. With Linglong in one hand, he quickly flies to Chen Xi and is ready to treat Chen Xi.


    If the treatment is timely, maybe Chen Xi can live.


    They just know how dangerous the situation is, but they have to face the hammer stone in anger at the same time.


    Although this body is not his own real body, it is also made by wasting a lot of effort and strength. It was destroyed. It is conceivable that the anger in hammer stone''s heart.


    Although the guys who destroyed their bodies were beaten half dead by themselves, others are also accomplices. How can they leave like this?


    Netherworld prison!


    With a loud drink, hammer stone hit the ground in front of him and lost his chain sickle. Hammer stone can still use its most powerful power.


    Just in front of the hammer stone, the wall glittering with blue-green ghost fire suddenly appeared, forming a cage, surrounded by Dao Yu and Lingling.


    I was going to break out, but I was immediately confined here.


    This nether prison is more powerful than the one in the game. Dao Yu tried it and couldn''t break out of it.


    The hammer stone behind him, although there was only one arm left, its destructive power was still strong, desperate, and rushed over with a grim smile.


    In this prison, no one else bothered, but these two people could easily kill them.


    Hurt his body, no one can live from here.


    Seeing Dao Yu and Lingling in danger, the fallen who had escaped suddenly stamped his feet and rushed over again.


    Waving the sickle in his hand, he chopped at the prison.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Once, twice, three times!


    The prison was many times stronger than expected. The sickle cut it desperately, but it couldn''t split it. Guan Zhaolin, who had escaped before, also came to help.


    When the two men joined hands, cracks finally began to appear on the prison.


    Finally, with a bang, the prison broke.


    But at the moment when the prison exploded, the green ghost fire exploded directly, and there were more black burn marks on the fallen and Guan Zhaolin.


    Some places were even burned through by fire.


    The Dao language and Lingling in it have reached the limit.


    "Go back quickly, you all go back, and I''ll stop this guy." the degenerate roared. Although he was seriously injured, he still stood in the front, facing the terrible guy.


    Holding the scythe in his hand, the degenerate wants to buy time for the Dao language to rescue his brother.


    Chen Xi


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    In the face of the crazy attack of hammer stone, he never retreated, grabbed the sickle in his hand and resisted it.


    Xiao Ya and shiver help on both sides in an attempt to hold this guy down. Guan Zhaolin is also helping to resist the guy''s attack. The four people want to resist the hammer stone in their anger, which is particularly dangerous and difficult.


    One punch fell, and the fall was shaken back three or four meters. However, at this time, the cross whirling blades of shiver and Xiaoya finally played their own strength.


    After countless times of cutting, the right leg of hammer stone finally couldn''t support it.


    With a click, the huge body suddenly stumbled. Good chance!


    A glimmer of excitement flashed in the fallen eyes. He grabbed the sickle in his hand and rushed over to cut off the hammer stone''s head.


    But... Puff!


    A white dagger suddenly passed through the fallen vest, and blood gushed from the long blood marks.


    The damn and deadly assassin appeared again.


    This hateful guy rarely appears, but every time he appears, he will pose a fatal threat to the team.


    The dagger went into the back heart and stabbed into the chest!


    The fallen body suddenly stiffened in place.


    There was a trace of blood hanging from the corners of his mouth. Soon, he only heard a loud roar from the fall, holding the sickle in his hand and rotating violently along his body.


    Puff!


    This time, the widow maker could not escape.


    The sharp blade was three meters around me. I only heard a dull hum from the widow maker, and a long gap was torn between the chest and abdomen.


    Unfortunately... I almost cut this woman off.


    The fallen body, like a stone pillar, stood in place, motionless, a trace of regret flashed in his eyes, and watched the widow maker''s body quickly disappear into the corpses and disappear again.


    What a pity!


    Holding the sickle with both hands, the sickle supported on the ground and the body. I didn''t fall, but... My heart pulse was pierced.


    This is a top assassin, not the half hanging garbage of the shadow. This attack did not deviate at all, and accurately penetrated into the degenerate heart.


    No one can survive this injury... No one can.


    The brilliance in the eyes dissipated rapidly, and the high head gradually dropped down.


    No


    The wounded beast was neighing. It was Guan Zhaolin''s voice.


    Just in front of Guan Zhaolin, the hammer stone blew out, and no one could stop it. His straight body was directly smashed out.


    Even if he dies, hammerstone won''t let this guy go.


    Guan Zhaolin''s body quickly rushed over and caught the fallen body. He called loudly, but he couldn''t get the slightest response.


    Beside, a trace of sadness flashed on Dao Yu''s face.


    Chen Xi''s breathing stopped at this time.


    It''s not that Dao language doesn''t treat. Chen Xiaolin''s treatment has come down before, but... Chen Xi''s injury is too serious.


    The bones of the whole body were smashed by one punch. The broken bones penetrated into the internal organs, and the internal organs of the whole body were almost completely broken.


    This kind of injury is difficult to save!


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    The shrill, hoarse voice and the feeling that the voice was torn open.


    What is heart rending? This is heart rending.


    Fallen elder brother, brother Chen Xi... Holding the bodies of two people and feeling the disappearing temperature, Guan Zhaolin''s voice made people cry.


    Agreed to live together.


    How many times did you survive by the guidance of depravity; How many times you encounter danger, it''s big brother who helps.


    How many times, I laughed heartlessly with Chen Xi and big brother; How many times they waited in fear until they came back from the arena.


    They are not brothers, but they are closer than brothers.


    I can''t forget what I said at that time. I want to live together.

 Chapter 614

    How difficult it is to find a true brother in this last world?


    I have been cherishing it all the time!


    Every day, every second.


    The feelings of the three brothers before Lin Yi''s appearance were deeper and stronger than others thought.


    Like blood.


    "My God, brother, how did you become such a bird? You''re just a tyrant. You''re so embarrassed? I can stab him with a stick."


    "Pretend to be a grandson. You must pretend to be a grandson in the arena. Otherwise, you don''t know how to die... If you are paralyzed, give a plate of braised meat. Who can eat enough? Come and eat together. Anyway, you don''t waste much energy."


    "You''re crazy. You''re going to participate in the king of competition. There will be dead people..."


    "Hurt? Happy, you two. It''s good not to die in it."


    "Shit, I''m not going anywhere anymore. That''s not where people go. Let''s be honest and pretend to live. One more day is one more day."


    "I tell you, the three of us have to live, you know? I don''t believe how long Qiu Pengfei can be proud of that garbage. Someone will always clean him up. We don''t want to die before he dies. We have to watch him die."


    "What about after he died..."


    "Don''t die after he''s dead. He should live well. It''s not easy to be free and die..."


    Who says that men don''t shed tears? Just not to the sad place.


    Tears from the corners of the eyes, mixed with blood, rolled down, leaving two long marks on the face.


    The sound of a wounded wolf.


    Holding the bodies of his two brothers, Guan Zhaolin screamed. Later, even the slightest sound could not be heard in his throat, leaving only the dry sound.


    Seeing Guan Zhaolin''s appearance, the corners of Dao Yu''s eyes are also wet.


    Xiao Ya was stunned, degenerated, Chen Xi... These two people were brothers in the same cell with Lin Yi, but now they are dead here.


    As for Lingling, she was constantly sobbing. If she hadn''t been caught, perhaps none of this would have happened?


    In order to save themselves, two people lost their lives.


    Little girl, already know what kind of concept this is. If she dies, she will never see it.


    That strange uncle always pricks himself with the beard on his face. It''s itchy. He also pulled out several moustaches of that guy.


    That brother once brought himself a pack of bear biscuits from the outside


    "Please, come back to life... I don''t want to miss you..." Lingling was crying.


    "It''s all right..." at this time, Guan Zhaolin suddenly raised his head, and the two lines of blood and tears looked particularly dazzling.


    "They won''t die. Really..."


    "You didn''t lie to me..."


    "Stupid girl, when did my brother cheat you?" Guan Zhaolin smiled.


    Looking at the bodies of two brothers, as we said, how can you die first if you want to live together in this life?


    We are brothers. We are one. No one wants to die first.


    In that case, let''s live together in the future.


    With a smile, Guan Zhaolin opened his arms, and his body turned into a black and red strange fluid, viscous, disgusting and even seeping.


    Those black and red fluids gradually surrounded the bodies of the two brothers.


    Devour... Merge!


    Guan Zhaolin only did it once, when he was caught by Gong Zhuhai.


    Guan Zhaolin swallowed a human for the first time, and then broke away from the control of those people to seek help.


    In Guan Zhaolin''s heart, he hated this feeling at the bottom of his heart.


    But Guan Zhaolin also knows that swallowing mankind is the real means to exert his strongest power.


    Two brothers are dead. They will become zombies!


    In that case, let''s live together. You have me and I have you. Let''s live together before I die.


    The fluid completely surrounded the two bodies, including the sickle and the brass stick.


    Everything, everything the two brothers left in the world, was surrounded by Guan Zhaolin.


    Then... Devour and merge.


    Be one!


    The hammer stone was roaring, and his one hand and one leg were cut off, but the guy did not become lame. On the broken body, there were some green ghost fires, which turned into his own body and supported his body. He could continue to fight.


    Killed two people? Not enough. He''s going to kill all these people.


    Roar


    However, just at this time, there was a sudden sound in front of the hammer and stone, which made them feel afraid.


    The roar of a monster.


    Just outside the front protective cover, a huge body stood up, with a height of more than three meters. It seemed nothing compared with hammer stone, but it sent out bursts of shock from the body, even hammer stone.


    Roar... Poof!


    The back suddenly cracked, and two ferocious meat arms appeared again. Only this time, the meat arm was stronger and ferocious than before.


    Just above the two flesh arms, he also grabbed a brass stick and a huge exaggerated sickle, which is the symbol of corruption and Chen Xi.


    Three brothers, one.


    Drink.


    With a loud drink, Guan Zhaolin rushed at the hammer stone, and the hammer stone''s fist fell down.


    With a slap, Guan Zhaolin grabbed the fist in his hand. The injured hammer stone had no strength before.


    Another energy arm was also caught by Guan Zhaolin.


    Then he only heard Guan Zhaolin''s cry. His hands actually lifted the huge body of hammer stone in the air, and immediately hit the ground heavily.


    Then, the body immediately crossed over and pressed on the hammer stone, and two fists exploded on the hammer stone like raindrops.


    At the same time, the two meat arms behind him also waved the two weapons and smashed them down.


    Suppressed? Hammer stone was particularly angry. He was roaring and wanted to break away from Guan Zhaolin''s oppression, but at this moment, Guan Zhaolin''s strength made hammer stone feel terrible.


    The hammer stone couldn''t break away from that power. The body was completely controlled. The continuous attacks made the hammer stone unable to gather its power.


    "Die, die, die, die..."


    It''s like a nerve. It''s constantly talking in your mouth.


    Then the sickle and the brass rod fell almost at the same time.


    The hammer stone''s head could no longer bear it and was cracked with a slap.


    With an earth shaking roar, the ghost fire on hammer stone suddenly soared, and then it was like a flash in the pan, and the flame shrank rapidly.


    The green ghost fire on the body completely disappeared, leaving only a pale skeleton, and the flame in the head disappeared at this time.


    Hammerstone... Was killed.


    The head was exploded, announcing the end of hammer stone''s life.


    But even so, Guan Zhaolin still didn''t understand his hatred. His fist smashed the guy''s bones to pieces.


    "I will wait for you... When you appear again, I will completely erase you..." the cold voice, without the slightest emotion.


    Guan Zhaolin knows that this is just a fake body of hammer stone. The real body of that guy is not here at all.


    This time, it only caused heavy damage to that guy, but when he meets this guy again, Guan Zhaolin will completely destroy him.


    The battle here was over. Guan Zhaolin got up from the ground and was filled with a strong breath.


    Glancing at the others, there seemed to be no sadness in his eyes: "let''s go to other places to help."


    Guan Zhaolin said that a difficult problem has been solved here and a big leader has been eliminated, but in other places, the war continues.


    Especially the woman, the assassin.


    Guan Zhaolin knew that the guy was also one of the murderers. He would not let her go.


    I heard Guan Zhaolin''s scream, but I couldn''t do anything. Seeing the depravity and Chen Xi''s body being beaten away, I felt the flame in my body, but... These two guys in front of me made me unable to get away at all.


    Seeing the situation on my side, Xiao Ya and Dao Yu are ready to help.


    Guan Zhaolin rushed at the little yellow book, and the battle with the iron man Maud Caesar was also quite fierce.


    However, at this time, Carl sass, who had been closing his eyes, finally opened his eyes.

 Chapter 615

    For a long time, as if he were an outsider on the current battlefield, calthas did not participate at all, even watching the hammer stone killed with his own eyes.


    It feels quite strange, but... This guy is not really not involved at all.


    In fact, they have been involved in the war all the time, but no one has noticed it.


    In other words, the strength of hammerstone, widow maker, modkaiser and hakkarim has attracted the attention of almost all the strong people on our side, and almost no one has the energy to pay attention to calthas.


    And this disregard is the best opportunity for calthas.


    The melodious Requiem is floating on the battlefield, surrounded by the sad sound, the burst of energy, the scream of dying, and the roar of guns.


    All kinds of sounds mixed together, so that almost no one heard the sound of calsas.


    Calthas'' unique skill is also the most fascinating and frightening power of calthas.


    Requiem.


    In the game, calsas is one of the most vigilant guys. He has the big move of full map attack. Even if the other party hides in the resurrection spring, he will be hurt.


    No matter where you hide, whether you are facing calthas or not, you should always pay attention to your blood volume.


    Maybe you''ll hang up with a lullaby sometime.


    When facing the enemy, it is definitely a disgusting role.


    But in reality, releasing this ability is not something that can be done by pressing a button in the game.


    Such a powerful skill requires a long time of energy storage and preparation.


    The singing of the Requiem has no power, only the end of the singing of the requiem. When calthas opens his eyes, all the power will completely explode in this moment.


    All enemy members will be hurt by that kind of terror.


    At this time, calthas finally raised his head. Under the cloak, the red ghost fire was constantly jumping.


    Requiem.


    For a moment, countless dark blue dense clouds in the sky were gathering rapidly, and the sound waves diffused before seemed to be called at this time.


    The sky fluctuated violently, and a large blue beam appeared on everyone''s head.


    Originally, I was fighting with hakkarim and the fake Barbarian King, but at this moment, I only felt a sudden heaviness in my body. My body seemed to bear the heavy pressure of millions of kilograms. It was almost going to fall to the ground with a pop.


    At the same time, right in my ear, I can hear countless sad screams.


    From the corner of my eye, I can see a large amount of blood red.


    Pop pop


    The bodies of brothers burst rapidly under this indiscriminate attack. As long as the brothers who were seriously injured could not bear under this suppression, the blood was squeezed and burst directly from the wounds on the body, and the whole body was split in an instant.


    At that moment, almost all the injured brothers around the whole protective cover died!


    The brother who had fought side by side with himself in front of him was so directly in the scream, his blood gushed wildly, and then his body burst, and his life was ended in an instant.


    That terrible scene was frightening.


    Calthas''s big move was so terrible that at least thousands of brothers died at once. With this terrible ability, no wonder this guy can become the leader of other shadow Island heroes.


    Before I could get angry, my body was directly pressed to the ground.


    Requiem, which has a fatal effect on injured brothers. Only a few powerful members can resist it; For those brothers who are intact, it is a fatal suppression.


    The body is like being hypnotized. The eyes are sleepy, and the limbs are filled with sleepiness. You can''t even raise your hand.


    This is the most despairing force, and the wounded die; Others don''t want to feel better. They are completely suppressed by this force.


    Although I don''t know how long it will last for a few seconds, it''s a short time, enough for calthas to make the next round of attack.


    On this battlefield, even if calthas did nothing, the outcome of the battlefield has almost been determined.


    In front of us, we also face a large number of terrible enemies. Those damn enemies will not miss this opportunity at all.


    I only saw a ferocious sneer on the iron man''s face. The huge hammer in his hand waved in the past, and the small wind that was already in front of him couldn''t bear it.


    The body was directly smashed and flew out. Under the terrible hammer, the whole body was directly smashed and exploded.


    Even the protective cover trembled violently and seemed to break at any time.


    But the people inside the protective cover were not hurt.


    The protective cover perfectly intercepts calsas''s big move.


    "Save people..." seeing that scene, Chen Bolin''s eyes suddenly became red.


    In a hoarse voice, Chen Bolin roared loudly. All brothers with teleportation ability immediately teleported out at great risk.


    They don''t know whether they will be affected by that force after they rush out of the protective shield, but now they have no choice. They can''t watch their brothers be killed one by one.


    Fortunately, even if the brothers inside go out, they will not be affected. Brothers, blink out, grab a brother, and then blink back to the inside of the shield again.


    After arriving inside, the brothers'' bodies seemed to thaw suddenly, and suddenly gasped, with fear in their eyes.


    But although these brothers can save people, they can''t save everyone, zombies and powerful monsters. They won''t miss this opportunity at all.


    With a bang, the Centaur''s long gun directly pierced my chest, and the resurrection armor on my body was instantly broken.


    Under this attack, my body was directly shocked out and hit on the protective cover.


    A brother blinked over, grabbed my arm and was ready to take me back.


    But the fake manwang came directly with a big knife. Because of the short interval, the brother couldn''t escape and was split directly from head to foot with a snort.


    My eyes stared, and my anger had reached an uncontrollable level, but my hands and body were stifled by this damn force.


    Hold back, be angry!


    That taste almost blew me up.


    The Barbarian King and hakkarim were grinning and approaching step by step. In their eyes, I might have become a dead man.


    And this time is indeed my most dangerous time.


    The body is completely suppressed and can''t do anything.


    That repressive force has lasted for three seconds, but it still doesn''t end.


    The flame in my body was burning wildly. I saw those two guys jump in front of me. The fake man king had waved a big knife and wanted to cut me into meat sauce with hekarim.


    But I can''t move.


    Even if the other brothers wanted to help, they were out of reach.


    Unprecedented danger.


    Seeing that the spear was about to pierce me, hakkarim almost thought of me being killed.


    But at this time, the change suddenly appeared again.


    The next fake manwang suddenly showed a trace of Madness on his face. The whole person seemed to change his kung fu breath at this moment.


    The big knife that used to chop my head in my hand suddenly turned around and my body turned violently.


    The big knife directly chopped on hekarim''s body, and under the violent rotation of his body, the super cutting ability brought by whirlwind chop was unbearable for the Centaur.


    The body kept retreating under that terrible force. In a short time, the guy''s body had been cut out of terrible and ugly scars, and the blue-green breath was constantly escaping.


    Hekarim became angry and roared at the fake Barbarian King: "damn garbage, are you crazy?"


    "Hey... Who are you talking about?" the fake showed a very different expression.


    Publicity and arrogance, the kind of contempt in the eyes does not hide!

 Chapter 616

    That''s... Manwang!


    That''s what a real man king looks like.


    Arrogance, arrogance, full of contempt. That''s the real Barbarian King, not the guy who was willing to be a slave. That guy has grown a strong body for nothing, but he doesn''t have the spirit of the Barbarian King.


    That guy doesn''t deserve the name of the Barbarian King at all. Only this person in front of him can really be called the Barbarian King.


    "Tamil..." hakkarim was not a fool. He immediately reacted and said in a hoarse voice.


    "You broke the seal... But you should know what pain it will bring to you to forcibly occupy the host''s body," hekarim said.


    Unless the host agrees, the hero will suffer serious pain if he forcibly occupies his body, but this situation can be changed by some special means.


    The warwicks seem to have developed this power.


    But Tamil didn''t, and Tamil wouldn''t do that.


    He is the king of barbarians, the king of barbarians. Although he is barbaric, he will not do such despicable things.


    But now, he did.


    "The pain of cone heart!" Tamil said with a wild smile, "but so what?"


    "However, how can you break through our repression, that power, now you should not be able to rush away..." hekarim is still a little unbelievable.


    At the beginning, they used the dark power to forcibly suppress the will of the Tamil in the human body and turn the man into their own puppet.


    That kind of repression is quite strong and should not be broken through casually.


    How did this guy... Do it? Is he burning his... Soul mark?


    Suddenly, hekarim thought of this, his face suddenly became very strange, even some fear, and the ghost fire in his eyes jumped more quickly.


    Burning your own soul mark will cause extremely serious damage to your soul in the void, which is much greater than breaking the mark directly.


    Heroes, when the soul mark is on the verge of breaking, even if the mark is broken, they will never burn their own mark.


    That''s a losing deal. It''s not cost-effective at all.


    This guy... Crazy?


    Tamil smiled and turned to look at me. He was crazy: "boy... Your strength is too weak. I''ll let you see what the real battle is... Protect her... If something goes wrong with her, I''ll chop you into meat sauce."


    There was arrogance in her voice. Only when she said her, there was a little more tenderness.


    I know what she means. It''s... Ash.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have much time, but... Should be enough?" whispered softly, "don''t let her know about this!"


    When I am threatened, the Barbarian King will not care, but because I am the host of Aishi, if I die, the mark of Aishi will fall into the hands of those people.


    So, Tamil, give up everything!


    The man has always been suppressed, has been forbearing, ready to look for opportunities. But when ash may encounter danger, he can no longer bear it.


    He finally ran away. What about the burning soul mark and the pain of cone heart?


    How can a man exist in this world if he doesn''t even have this courage?


    And this guy... Has been enslaving this body before. Although it''s not himself, it''s also very fucking uncomfortable.


    So... This guy will die.


    With that kind of arrogant laughter full of contempt, the king of man almost tossed flames on his body, grabbed the big knife in his hand, and chopped directly at hakkarim.


    The blade is not very fast.


    But when the blade crossed in mid air, it was like a violent hurricane, and the whole mid air seemed to be torn apart in an instant.


    The power of terror, above the blade, has an indescribable violent power of despair.


    Facing the rampant of the Barbarian King, even hekarim couldn''t help feeling some fear and held the long gun in his hand to resist the past.


    With a bang, the power on the blade exploded completely, and the long gun in hekarim''s hand trembled violently, almost out of his hand.


    But this is only the beginning.


    The angry howl, the manwang''s hands kept dancing, and the big knife cut down again and again.


    Boom... Boom... Boom... Boom.


    Finally, he couldn''t bear it any more. Under the rampant knife, hakkarim''s body was directly split out.


    The unprecedented humiliation made hakkarim extremely angry. He got up from the ground, grabbed the long gun in his hand and charged.


    That move can easily smash the enemy into pieces.


    But in the face of the Centaur, manwang was completely motionless.


    That guy showed me what a pure man''s battle is.


    Manwang, the brute force has been brought to its limit!


    Seeing that the Centaur rushed directly with terrible strength, the manwang didn''t dodge. He just turned up a flame in an instant, and grabbed the long gun with one hand.


    Yila... Boom!


    The man King''s body did not move, but the Centaur''s body jumped up suddenly, and the sharp spear stopped immediately when it touched the man King''s palm.


    Then he saw the man King''s arm working hard. Khkarim didn''t want to lose his long gun. His body was lifted by the man king a little, and then fell from the air with four hoofs facing the sky.


    Before hakkarim could get up from the ground, the king of man rushed over and trampled on hakkarim''s stomach.


    The guy''s violently tumbling body suddenly stopped on the ground and couldn''t move at all.


    Looking up at the distant kalsas, King manwang sneered and pointed his big knife at him. All the humiliations he suffered will be returned to you.


    Wait!


    Then the hand raised the knife and fell, and the big knife directly hit hakkarim.


    Click!


    With this knife, I don''t know how many bones have been cut off, but this is only the beginning.


    The first knife broke the ribs.


    The second knife, four limbs sweep.


    The third knife... Recognize hakkarim''s head.


    "Give me... Die!"


    Click!


    Ouch!


    With that sad cry, the big knife chopped directly on hakkarim''s head.


    The skull cracked with a click, and the faint light in it quickly dispersed.


    Unfortunately, there is no time. Otherwise, I really want to take advantage of this opportunity to kill that calsass.


    I really want to see her again, but... Forget it. Should I still have a chance in the future?


    He shook his head slightly. After he killed hakkarim with three knives, the man King''s body seemed to become a sand sculpture. A trace of gravel fell from the man king and was blown away by the wind.


    People are gone, flesh and blood bodies die directly, and the soul mark in the body also disappears.


    The consequences of combustion are more terrible than fragmentation.


    When the Barbarian King disappeared, my body finally broke free from the bondage of repression. With a loud cry, my body finally moved.


    According to different strength, the time of repression is also different. The stronger the strength, the faster people can break free from repression.


    But even so, there was ten seconds. It was terrible.


    This guy, if he doesn''t do it, it will be earth shaking.


    Although I broke free, there are still more brothers who have not got rid of that bondage.


    Chen Bolin''s brothers are rescuing, but even if they fight hard, they can only rescue a small part. Xiao Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi and Shirley are all pulled back, but most of the suppressed brothers are still quickly submerged by zombies.


    Weng Peiqi is also among these people. Since joining the team, Weng Peiqi has worked as hard as others.


    Her blinking is not very strong. It takes a lot of power every time, but she never gives up.


    They will choose those brothers closest to the zombie to rescue, even if they may put themselves in danger.


    In a flash, Weng Peiqi''s figure appears next to Zhang Yin, holding Zhang Yin''s arm. Weng Peiqi is ready to move away.


    But I tried and failed, and the power in my body was empty.


    She gasped a little. Seeing those zombies appear again, Weng Peiqi quickly blinked again.


    This time, it worked.


    The body has begun to blink.

 Chapter 617

    Zombies will be surrounded soon, but at this time, blink finally succeeded.


    Because of the long-time use of teleport, Weng Peiqi''s ability can''t keep up.


    The blink was a little slower this time, but it was too late. The zombies behind had no time to come, so they could leave here.


    However, the disaster happened at this time.


    A purple red ray suddenly came from the rear. The speed of the ray was so fast that people couldn''t react.


    Even if it was too late to blink, Weng Peiqi still grabbed Zhang Yin''s shoulder with one hand, and the ray had appeared.


    With a puff, the ray instantly penetrated through Weng Peiqi''s body.


    At that moment, Weng Peiqi''s body disintegrated.


    Instead of explosion, it disintegrated, like a clay sculpture that has experienced thousands of years, turned into gravel and disappeared.


    So silent, disappeared with the wind.


    No pain, no despair.


    The death came so fast that Weng Peiqi couldn''t even feel the pain.


    The body was directly decomposed. Not only Weng Peiqi, but even some brothers behind Weng Peiqi were hit by the death ray, and the body disappeared directly.


    Ah, ah


    Zhang Yin''s body suddenly trembled violently. Zhang Yin was still suppressing and had not escaped from the pressure of the Requiem, but at this time, Zhang Yin felt that anger was burning his body.


    Finally, with a buzzing sound, Zhang Yin only felt that some chains were broken on his body, and the terrible power exploded in an instant.


    The woman has disappeared. She is the woman her good brother secretly loves.


    Chen Bolin... That''s his brother.


    Weng Peiqi as like as two peas in Berlin Chan''s name, the inside of the land can detect Berlin Chan''s meaning to Weng Peiqi, whether it is genuine love or not, whether it is the nostalgia and yearning in the heart.


    The only certainty is that Chen Bolin likes Weng Peiqi.


    It''s just that coward. His brothers once urged him to confess to Weng Peiqi many times, but that guy is always shy and embarrassed. He has been in unrequited love in the past.


    Sometimes, he even joked with Chen Bolin. If you don''t start again, don''t blame your brothers for being impolite. It''s better to start first.


    Whether it''s just a joke or there are really those ideas in my heart, Weng Peiqi''s girl is lively, cheerful and kind-hearted. Many people really love her secretly in the territory.


    But because Chen Bolin was first, no one spoke.


    I thought they could fix it.


    But right now, the woman disappeared in front of herself.


    There was only one arm left, still clutching his shoulder.


    Anger or regret?


    Zhang Yin doesn''t know. Zhang Yin can only feel that his chest is filled with that kind of flame, and his face has become that kind of twisted ferocity.


    He would rather die for himself than live with this pain. In order to save himself, Weng Peiqi died.


    How should I face Chen Bolin and my once good brother in my life?


    Rage, pain, regret


    All kinds of feelings gathered in the depths of my heart. Finally, all the feelings turned into an indescribable flame and burned the whole body.


    The powerful power gathered on that arm, and the clothes on the arm were all broken. At the beginning, the trace of being bitten by his girlfriend seemed to be permeated with blood.


    Hot, like red steel, the whole arm became particularly strong, and the surrounding air was filled with dense waves.


    Zhang Yin is extremely rare. After being bitten by a zombie, he did not become a zombie. On the contrary, his body was alienated and had great power.


    But all along, Zhang Yin''s power has not been fully developed. There is nothing else except fast speed.


    That is, when the last corpse tide came and was threatened, the strength on Zhang Yin''s arm finally began to show.


    This time, Zhang Yin felt that the power on her arm was stronger than ever.


    A nightmare zombie flew over. A cold flash flashed in Zhang Yin''s eyes. He punched and hit the iron bar directly.


    With a click, the iron bar was directly broken, and immediately burst into a drink. The body rushed in an instant and hit the chest of the nightmare zombie. With a pop, the chest of the nightmare zombie was directly pierced.


    The whole body, under that powerful force, fell apart in an instant.


    Just in front of Zhang Yin, a strange creature appeared.


    It was a strange creature. There was a crack on the round ferocious head, revealing a huge eye. The blue eye looked particularly terrible. Behind the head, there was no body, only a long tail like a lizard.


    Eye of the void, wicz!


    Another ugly monster from the void. The ray emitted from that eye is the power of victor.


    Ignoring the zombies nearby, Zhang Yin rushed at the monster.


    He wants to kill the monster. If he doesn''t kill the monster, Zhang Yin''s heart can''t be calm all his life. In this life, Zhang Yin will be tortured by the kind of regret in his heart.


    But before Zhang Yin rushed over, another figure had appeared above Vickers.


    That''s the figure of Chen Bolin, a handsome young man. Now his face is full of tears. Tears roll down his face!


    Perhaps Chen Bolin''s heart is also full of remorse. If he had confessed to Weng Peiqi earlier, his heart might feel a little better.


    But now, this thing has become an eternal regret in my heart.


    I can''t imagine what it''s like. I just feel that I''m going crazy.


    The rage even made Chen Bolin lose his reason, rushed directly to the empty eye, opened his hands, and shot steel nails at the empty eye in an instant.


    Jingle... Crackle!


    Those harsh sounds mix together and explode!


    But the empty eye was just a closed eye, which was not hurt at all. The thick eyelids directly blocked everything.


    Then the eye opened again and a different ray pierced directly.


    The speed of the ray was too fast. Although Chen Bolin tried to avoid it as much as possible, it was still too late.


    Just at the moment when the blink had just started, the ray flashed across Chen Bolin''s arm.


    Soon... Exploded.


    This time, it was a violent explosion. The whole arm and body seemed to be completely separated and cut off in a blink.


    With a bang, the arm in mid air exploded directly.


    When Chen Bolin appeared on the other side, the location of the fracture was still gushing blood.


    The body fell to the ground, and the scream in his mouth was particularly sad.


    Then the empty eye slowly turned to Chen Bolin''s direction, and the rays in the eye began to prepare again.


    Ray, ray, ray


    This guy''s eyes can constantly emit all kinds of rays. Those rays have extremely powerful power.


    That amazing power, ordinary people simply can not stop.


    Deep inside is a sense of powerlessness.


    The strength is too weak. Even if Chen Bolin fought hard, his strength is still not enough in front of this monster. This monster can easily erase himself.


    I don''t even have the power to avenge Weng Peiqi.


    Even now, I''m about to die.


    Maybe you can meet her after you die?


    At that time... You must tell her your feelings. Don''t be so cowardly.


    Chen Bolin has given up.


    At this time, death seems to have become less terrible.


    But Chen Bailin waited for a second, and death did not appear.


    Then Chen Bolin looked up and saw only another picture.


    Zhang Yin didn''t know when he was in front of himself, in front of the monster''s one eye, and his fist fell into that one eye!


    "Hey... Brother... Don''t die like this..." Zhang Yin turned her head and smiled miserably at Chen Bolin.

 Chapter 618

    "Hey... Brother... Don''t die like this..." Zhang Yin smiled miserably.


    That kind of smile made Chen Bolin feel a little more fear for no reason. He raised his head and looked almost desperate.


    Zhang Yin''s arm has disappeared into the big eye of the void eye. The eye is the only weakness of the void eye, which can hardly be hidden.


    Almost everyone who sees the guy''s strange body and the big eye that occupies almost two-thirds of his head will think that this eye is a weakness.


    Inside the eyes, it can emit the most terrible force, that amazing ray, and almost no force can stop it and decompose the human body.


    That''s how Weng Peiqi died. Many brothers also died under that kind of ray.


    The most important weapon is also the biggest weakness. Naturally, it is an excellent protection for the void eye in this place. The thick eyelids are stronger than anything. Even the steel nails shot by Chen Bolin with space power can not penetrate and are directly intercepted.


    When this weakness really shows up, there is only one, that is, when it opens its eyes and launches an attack.


    That''s the only chance.


    Zhang Yin seized this opportunity and rushed directly.


    Zhang Yin''s speed is terrible. If space movement is not included, no one in the territory can compare with Zhang Yin in speed.


    But even this is not enough. When Zhang Yin passed, the guy''s rays were ready.


    But Zhang Yin didn''t hesitate at all. He hit his fist directly at the eye and faced the terrible ray.


    The mutant arm, with super power, briefly blocked the deadly ray, and then hit it with a punch.


    The empty eye wanted to close his eyes, but it was too late. Before the eyelids closed, his fist fell.


    Then... With a puff, the eyes were directly exploded and turned into countless dirty blood.


    But since then, Zhang Yin''s body has completely withstood the power of that ray.


    Start with this arm, all the way to the shoulder and half the body.


    Just before Chen Bolin''s eyes, the sentence had not even finished, and Zhang Yin''s body was broken down.


    Silently, pieces of flesh and blood turned into particles and scattered.


    Half of the body, together with the blood, bones and internal organs, were gone, and only the other half fell to the ground as if it had been completely split.


    Chen Bolin''s eyes suddenly burst out at this time.


    Weng Peiqi, that''s the woman she secretly loves; Zhang Yin, that''s the brother who met him very early.


    He is also the most suitable brother with himself. This guy is timid and cowardly. He only knows to run away when he meets something, but now, this guy has blocked the fatal blow with his own body.


    He died and survived.


    Ah!


    Chen Bolin heard a sad cry, and his eyes instantly became blood red.


    It is because they are weak and their strength is too weak. No one can save them. Now they even want their brothers to die in order to save themselves.


    The inner hatred exploded at this time.


    What is human potential? No one knows that the human body is like a universe full of too many mysteries and mysteries.


    But people''s potential can not be tapped out casually. Often many people die before they have time to tap their potential.


    Only in some extreme conditions can people really develop their own strength.


    That extreme condition, not fear.


    But something deeper than fear, hatred, pain


    Chen Bolin screamed. The death of a good brother and a woman made Chen Bolin feel that his heart had come to an end. That feeling even made Chen Bolin feel the pain caused by his broken arm.


    Click


    In a trance, it seems that something has cracked.


    An indescribable feeling suddenly swept Chen Bolin up and down.


    Space, what is space?


    Is it a nothingness or an emptiness?


    Stimulated by such extreme conditions, Chen Bolin''s potential was finally tapped out at this time.


    He broke the cocoon that bound his strength and was reborn.


    When Chen Bolin raised his head again, he could not see the slightest look in his eyes. There was no black and white, but only a nihilistic gray.


    Around the body, the powerful space energy fluctuates violently. Around the body, there is a completely distorted space.


    A zombie seemed to feel that Chen Bolin was bullied and rushed over, but the claw just stretched out and immediately clicked and twisted directly.


    The body was immediately torn to pieces by the distorted space force around Chen Bolin.


    "Go to hell!"


    With a shrill howl, Chen Bolin suddenly rushed over and rowed in front of him with one hand. A terrible crack suddenly appeared in the space in front of him, just like a sharp blade.


    Space tear!


    The empty eye whose eyes were blown out was twisting and roaring on the ground, and then the torn space was cut.


    Large areas of blood burst on the ground, the body was cut in half, and the incision was as smooth as a mirror.


    Death, death everywhere, scream everywhere.


    At ordinary times, those brothers with strong strength have all encountered fatal threats, and almost every moment their brothers die.


    Seeing the tragic pictures around me, I didn''t even have time to feel sad.


    Almost all the brothers have broken free from the Requiem of Carl sass. Those who break free have survived, and those who do not break free have become corpses.


    There were corpses everywhere. If calthas didn''t do it, it would be bloody immediately. Almost all the situation of the whole battlefield was completely reversed at this time.


    Looking at the guy in the distance, I can feel the hatred in my heart. I want to blow his head.


    But the damn guy hid in the back, where the zombies were most dense. He seemed to know that his body was fragile and did not go to the main battlefield. He was even protected by a large number of powerful Orc zombies.


    Even if I was angry, I couldn''t rush next to him, let alone hurt that guy.


    And now there are other problems waiting for me.


    Because of this guy''s Requiem, our brothers were killed and injured instantly, and countless brothers were killed.


    The zombie has taken advantage of this opportunity to completely surround the protective cover. The brothers have been almost completely compressed in the protective cover and can''t get out at all.


    Although the results of this period of time were good, hakkarim, the shadow, the Barbarian King, even the hammer stone and the empty eye died.


    But we also lost many good brothers! The threat of the remaining zombies to us has not weakened at all, even more dangerous than before.


    Maud Caesar had waved his hammer and rushed to the top of the protective cover. The hammer hit the protective cover hard. In that area, cracks spread rapidly and looked like breaking at any time.


    "Ashy, Arya, Elise, SANA, lefflan..."


    The names shouted, and the last few minutes finally disappeared, and several heroes could finally appear.


    Two consecutive battles have exceeded our imagination and the cooling time of these heroes. If they can always accompany me, maybe the battlefield will not be so embarrassed.


    He stared at Carl sass, and the guy seemed to have noticed me.


    When the four eyes meet in mid air, they can feel the fiery killing in each other''s eyes.


    For calthas, I also have to get rid of.


    Shadow, Barbarian King and hakkarim... Three experts besieged me and finally turned into this outcome.


    Although the rebellion of the Barbarian King was an accident, it can not be denied that the whole army was destroyed.


    If I could get rid of me earlier, maybe things would be much easier.


    After a dead stare, I took back my eyes. Now it''s not time to find that guy''s trouble. I have more important things to deal with.


    Hao Ziqi and Xiao Huangshu rushed out of the protective cover again. Even if there are zombies around, they must stop the iron man. Otherwise, this guy''s hammer will completely destroy the protective cover.

 Chapter 619

    The excited piano began to ring out on the battlefield, and the late aura finally appeared.


    Perhaps the brothers in the territory have long been used to it. When fighting, they are accompanied by those auras.


    Attack aura, defense aura, speed aura.


    Although the growth rate of each aura is not very large, the sudden strength gives people an indescribable courage. Even the originally exhausted body reappears a force at this time.


    Not to mention, just after the three halos disappeared, the frenzied movement began immediately.


    The end of the wild dance!


    Without the slightest pause, Sona''s big move was directly launched, and the sound waves were spreading wildly. The zombies that were originally densely surrounded by the protective cover suddenly collapsed.


    After the second advance, SANA''s strength has obviously become stronger. Moreover, now SANA''s level has reached level 40. When a wave of corpse tide hit, SANA absorbed huge experience values that could not be calculated.


    SANA''s experience value is calculated by her aura. If a zombie is killed, SANA can learn experience value.


    Although that is only a small number, how many people are covered by Sona''s aura?


    One thousand, two thousand, ten thousand, twenty thousand... Or more?


    In that battlefield, SANA was one of the busiest characters. After the aura was applied on this side, she immediately ran to the other side and continued to play music for another group of brothers who could not hear and rub the aura.


    The biggest benefit is that SANA''s experience value has been increasing in a straight line almost some time ago, and the level will jump every once in a while.


    By the end of the battlefield, SANA''s level had finally reached level 40.


    Although only four levels have been promoted, it is much more difficult to improve the level at this time.


    SANA is the highest level, and now it can be said that she is also the strongest.


    With the growth of its own strong strength, the lethality of the final movement of wild dance has become stronger and stronger.


    The super strong sound waves quickly spread around. Wherever they went, the bodies of zombies were directly shattered. Although they still didn''t recover the power of killing all zombies and aliens within a kilometer when SANA first appeared, that strength also seemed particularly terrible.


    The weak zombies around were emptied in an instant. Even those slightly stronger zombies could not bear the power brought by the final movement of the wild dance, and their bodies could not help dancing at will.


    The pressure on the protective cover decreased instantly at this time, and then the brothers inside seized the opportunity to destroy another batch of zombies in front of them.


    After the final movement of the wild dance, SANA immediately returned into the protective cover.


    And Ashe, sister Dao, Elise and lefflan and I rushed at Maud Caesar.


    Now the other members of the void family didn''t come out, but there was a big eye. In addition to the haunted damn assassin widow maker, this guy has become the biggest and most threatening target.


    Kill this guy first!


    Almost at this moment, our goal was all focused on Maud Caesar.


    In a word, this guy is an old opponent. It was this guy who launched the previous corpse tide attacks in s city.


    Because of peeping at the soul mark of S City, modkaiser wanted to capture s city. Although this guy looks like a savage and strong, he is not actually a kind of bold and foolhardy man.


    This guy is very smart. He knows that it is almost impossible to attack s city by himself.


    Using his innate power to control the dead, Maud Caesar began to quickly accumulate the zombie Legion.


    When he felt that the number was sufficient, modkaiser began to attack s city.


    For the first time, modkaiser obviously underestimated the great power of s city. As a result, it ended in failure and the corpse tide was wiped out.


    But Maud Caesar soon regrouped. He had plenty of time. This time, he gathered more zombies.


    But the strength of s city is also growing steadily, leading to the failure of every corpse tide.


    However, the power of the corpse tide attack is also getting stronger and stronger. Modkaiser can gather more powerful zombies, and s city is in danger many times.


    This time, he gathered with other companions, and the strength of corpse tide reached an unprecedented level.


    I thought I could flatten those people at one time, but I didn''t expect that the other party''s firepower was so strong that the first wave was almost easily destroyed.


    Fortunately, following the advice of the wily old man calthas, they divided into two groups to attack.


    After the protective cover was broken, it was easy to capture the city. If it hadn''t been for this damn accident, it might have won by now.


    These two guys in front of me have soul marks on their bodies.


    Maud Caesar''s eyes swept over Xiaohuang Shu and Hao Ziqi. He could feel the breath of these two people. The familiar taste would never be wrong.


    So many people couldn''t stop themselves before, these two guys? It''s death.


    The hammer danced wildly and attacked the little yellow book.


    The guy in Xiaohuang book is so fragile that he can smash him at once. But there''s another guy in front of the little yellow book.


    The golden Holy Shield stood up directly, and the hammer exploded on the Holy Shield. Hao Ziqi''s face turned a little red. Her body was motionless, like a mountain peak, guarding in front.


    Immediately, Hao Ziqi uttered a dragon chant, grabbed the long gun in her hand, turned her body into a giant dragon, and fiercely hit the iron armor ghost in front of her.


    At that time, the body of the iron armor ghost was slightly backward, but although the impact was fierce, it failed to break through the armor on the iron armor ghost.


    However, at this time, the little yellow book in the rear seized this opportunity, quickly gathered a dark serve and blasted forward.


    The dark serve exploded on the armor of the iron armored ghost, and a depression appeared on the armor.


    Although there were only two people, their cooperation intercepted the attack of the iron armor ghost in a short time.


    This interception made the iron armor ghost feel quite angry and roared loudly. Under the iron armor, both eyes were emitting a ferocious scarlet.


    The power of death is gathering from the battlefield.


    Don''t forget the real power of the iron armor ghost. This guy can manipulate the soul of the dead!


    This is one of the most terrible abilities of the iron armor ghost. The strong body has great power, but the iron armor ghost''s manipulation of death is more desperate.


    With this guy''s roar, it was obvious that all around fell into chaos.


    The terrible energy roared wildly around, the amazing breath was spreading violently, and the black airflow seemed to be wriggling with its own life.


    Under the black power trend, some things on the ground are being quickly attracted.


    A terrible scene is constantly emerging.


    It was an unimaginable horror picture, surrounded by corpses and sticky blood on the ground.


    However, driven by the black air flow, the viscous blood on the ground was quickly pulled off the ground and danced in mid air.


    Not to mention that, even the blood in the bodies of the dead brothers was taken away directly.


    All the blood, in a short time, completely gathered together.


    Mixed with those black airflow, it has become a black and red color in a short time.


    Then, only a sad roar was heard from modkaisa, and the large black and red fog quickly scattered from the sky.


    Open your mouth like a whale swallowing water. All the black and red airflow was swallowed directly by this terrible guy.


    Xiao Huang Shu and Hao Ziqi stared at the scene. Their intuition told them that this guy''s next attack was absolutely dangerous.


    They wanted to stop it, but the scattered surging air flow made the two people completely inaccessible. As soon as they got close, they were immediately shaken back by the terrible force, and they could only watch the guy''s body expand continuously.


    (PS, iron man''s big move is known to manipulate and kill the hero''s soul... However, because I don''t want my dead brother to be manipulated, I changed it. Please forgive me!)

 Chapter 620

    In front of those brothers, this guy is becoming more and more terrible.


    Absorb the dark power of death and the power of blood. Originally, there was viscous blood on the ground, and it was splashing down with one foot.


    But all the blood, together with the blood in those bodies, was drained. In this short moment, the surrounding ground turned dry.


    At that moment, there was hardly a drop of blood left within a hundred meters.


    I have to say, that kind of picture is really terrible.


    The iron armor ghost absorbed all the blood and death power. Just in front of Xiao Huang Shu and Hao Ziqi, the guy''s appearance was changing rapidly.


    Originally, it was a strong body nine feet tall and covered with iron armor. After absorbing these forces, the whole person looked like a big change immediately, which could only be described as terror.


    The body instantly expanded from the original height of more than three meters to about five meters. The black and red airflow all over the body kept rotating and dancing, making this guy look like a devil.


    Even an idiot can feel that this guy''s strength has become stronger and more horizontal.


    The iron armored ghost absorbs the power of death breath and blood, strengthens itself, and can give play to its extraordinary power in a short time.


    How strong is it?


    I don''t know how to describe it, but... At least twice the degree is more than enough.


    After absorbing the dark death power, the breath of the iron armor ghost became more amazing.


    It can be said that the strength of this guy is enough to make people feel desperate.


    In the dark, I could feel this guy''s low, terrible roar like thunder.


    After absorbing the dead breath, the violent airflow around the guy disappeared.


    At a glance, we can see the shock in each other''s eyes, but now is not the time to hesitate.


    A little pause, holding the long gun in her hand, Hao Ziqi punctured it.


    It is still the impact of the dragon, the roar of the dragon.


    What did it look like to hit and retreat the iron armor ghost before?


    Soon, the iron armor ghost used its strength to teach these ignorant humans the most vivid lesson and tell them what is really powerful.


    In those scarlet eyes, you can see the clear disdain. Holding the hammer in your hand, it is a sweep immediately.


    With a clang, Hao Ziqi''s body flew out directly at a faster speed than before, and the blood in her mouth gushed wildly.


    The palm could hardly grasp the long gun, and both hands were shaking.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    Hao Ziqi vomited blood and got up from the ground. Unexpectedly, the strength of this guy became so terrible.


    Little yellow book also knew that he was powerful and his body retreated quickly, but it was too late. This guy had made up his mind to kill the two enemies at this time. He would never give them a chance to live.


    Roaring, the hammer hit the little yellow book directly.


    Poor little yellow book, although his attack ability is super, his defense ability is just slag, and there is no special means to protect his life. He can''t hide at all.


    Seeing that I can''t hide, the little yellow book is also fucking angry. I don''t believe it. When can you be strong, I can''t hide, and I want you to look good.


    The dark energy gathered quickly, and the dark balls gathered quickly around the little yellow book, arranged in a special way, with crazy eyes.


    Watching the hammer fall, little yellow book was ready to work hard.


    Even if you die, you have to give this guy a hard.


    But the idea of Xiao Huang Shu''s heroic death was interrupted. A figure suddenly flashed over, grabbed the shield in his hand and directly resisted the past.


    Only heard a bang, that delicate body quickly backed up more than ten meters and smashed the small yellow books in the rear to one side.


    The soles of the feet made two marks on the ground. Who is not sister Dao?


    Looking up, sister Dao''s eyes were also full of war.


    The iron armor ghost hasn''t come back yet. A sharp ice arrow has been pierced. Magic crystal arrow, burst!


    Spider silk, twining!


    Phantom chain!


    For a moment, all kinds of attacks surrounded the iron armor ghost.


    At the same time, another body has appeared behind the iron armor ghost, jumped, and the black iron fist directly fell down, targeting the head of the iron armor ghost.


    Break it!


    His fist fell in the roar.


    The harsh sound rippled around.


    Even with the current iron armor, the ghost couldn''t bear the punch, and his body shook one after another.


    If it hadn''t just absorbed the power of death, the body would have become stronger than before. I''m afraid that just one punch would be enough to burst the head of the iron armored ghost, or at least break the armor on the head.


    But now, with that punch, the armor on the head of the iron armor ghost just appeared a dent. This guy was not directly blasted!


    The strength of the iron armor ghost is too strong. Even the effect of vertigo lasted only a short moment and soon disappeared.


    When the iron armor Ghost returned to God, the body was surrounded by dense enemies.


    The strength of these people is more powerful.


    But the sight of the iron armor ghost bypassed those people and focused on a spider girl.


    "Elise... You betrayed the darkness..." the iron armor ghost roared in a hoarse voice.


    "Did I betray the spider God I served, or... Did you just know?" Alice said coldly.


    Elise is also a member of the shadow island. Although she spends most of her time on land, she knows the iron armor ghost.


    Of course, it''s just acquaintance.


    "You should know what the end of betraying the darkness is." the voice of the iron armor ghost has a strong threat.


    "Of course I know... But..." Elise''s eyes floated to me slightly, and a charming smile appeared at the corners of her mouth: "but ah, I found something more exciting than the dark punishment..."


    Once upon a time, Elise was also a devil in darkness.


    In order to gain powerful power and immortality, he served the God of spiders and even turned himself into such an ugly appearance, seducing those men into the temple of the dead and offering them as sacrifices.


    But now it''s different. Elise found something she couldn''t abandon.


    When he was on the verge of death, it was not the spider God he served, but the man who saved himself.


    Elise is the woman who dares to face her feelings directly among all people. Elise will never hide her feelings.


    That feeling is worth Elise betraying the darkness.


    "Really?" the iron armor ghost''s low voice said, "in that case, you''ll die!"


    The war began again.


    We, Hao Ziqi and Xiao Huangshu, regardless of their injuries, joined the battle group and surrounded the iron armor ghost.


    For a time, this area fell into chaos.


    AI Xi supported outside. Sister Dao, Elise and Hao Ziqi resisted the attack of the iron armor ghost together. Little Huang Shule and I seized the opportunity to give the iron armor Ghost a fierce attack.


    This guy''s strength is too strong. Now we have to work together to stop his fierce attack.


    I didn''t tell ahiman about King, but I know, ahiman must know.


    Just as I can see things in the distance through the vision of the Falcon spirit, ash can also see what is happening in front of me through my vision.


    When I''m in danger, ash, they also feel anxious.


    They also want to help, but they are trapped in the rules and can''t appear.


    But ash must know the scene of the death of the Barbarian King.


    But ash didn''t say anything. All he showed on his face was calm.


    Colder than ever.


    The battle of the Barbarian King left an indelible mark in my heart.


    That man is a real man.


    The wildest way of fighting, the simplest and most savage force, has the most terrible power.


    That feeling even makes me want to follow suit!


    Who doesn''t want to be a real man?

 Chapter 621

    Real man!


    What is a real man? A real man is not a gangster who is full of dirty words and goes out to fight with people with a knife in his hand; It''s not the kind of drunkard who can stuffy a bottle of wine in one mouthful.


    A real man is one who dares to face all the dangers in front of him; When their friends and women are in danger, they can stand up and risk everything to protect.


    Even if it''s your own death.


    That''s the real man. Barbarism is just the appearance, but tenderness is in the heart.


    I also want to be a real man. I also want to live from this disaster with my woman and my brother.


    Drink!


    The big axe held the hammer that hit Dao Mei on the ground, and the soles of my feet fell into the ground. The heavy force made my arms numb, but my body never retreated.


    Sister Dao stood up from the ground and nodded at me. Her body immediately rushed over again.


    I don''t want to let my women and my brothers suffer any harm.


    In the roar, my hands gradually worked hard, and my whole body''s strength was concentrated at this time. The sleeves on my arms were broken and my muscles were bulging.


    Little by little, he lifted the guy''s hammer, and then shouted, completely lifted the hammer, and then grabbed the greedy Hydra and swept it.


    The sharp axe directly struck the lower body of the iron armored ghost, and the armor on his legs was sunken.


    The original disadvantage is being reversed little by little. As long as we can kill this guy, the pressure will be reduced a lot. Maybe we can hold this protective shield.


    However, we still ignore some things.


    Things we don''t want to think of.


    The eye of emptiness has appeared. How can other members of the emptiness family do nothing?


    We don''t want to think of these things. We even prefer to think that these things don''t exist at all.


    Because we all know that when these things appear, all they bring us is disaster.


    However, what should come will come eventually.


    Liu Yin and radar, who have been guarding the center of the protective cover, are concentrating all their energy to detect the movement under the ground.


    Even if there was no movement for such a long time, the two people didn''t dare to relax at all, because they both knew what kind of responsibility they were undertaking on their shoulders.


    If this shield is completely destroyed, everything is over.


    Suddenly, Liu Yin, who had been closing her eyes and her ears close to the ground, suddenly raised her head: "there''s something moving!"


    "Something is coming."


    The voices of the two people appeared almost at the same time. Meng Rui and Zhang Quan, who commanded in the protective cover, heard the voice almost at the same time.


    These two men are commanders.


    Commanding the dispatching of the whole battlefield, although they didn''t really participate in the battlefield, they were busy and their throats were hoarse.


    But as soon as they heard the sound, they rushed over immediately.


    Now there are no experts to transfer.


    The two of them must deal with this personally.


    Zhou Jia and Chen Yi also came.


    The internal defense is quite empty, but if they two people, they may not be able to stop the attack of those empty family members.


    A group of experts gather here. Zhang Quan, Meng Rui, Chen Yi and Zhou Jia all concentrate and pay attention to the surroundings. Once there is any disturbance around, they will respond immediately.


    Liu Yin and radar are more focused.


    They suddenly felt that some different information had entered their own scope of exploration.


    Originally, those movements and movements were very fast, but suddenly, the super fast speed stopped.


    It became very slow, as if those things were preparing to attack somewhere.


    The threat from the depths of the earth is the most terrible threat.


    "Meng Rui, get away..."


    Suddenly, Liu Yin screamed.


    Meng Rui was also smart. When he heard this, he ran out without saying a word.


    At the moment when Meng Rui just ran out, the ground under his feet burst and split directly. A figure waving a huge machete rushed out. The machete cut off Meng Rui''s body by a millimetre.


    Meng Rui''s reaction was also extremely sensitive. One side of his body retreated quickly, and the other side opened his hands. The double barreled shotgun had appeared in his hands. Without hesitation, the two shells exploded in an instant.


    Next to Zhang Quan, his hands grew longer in an instant, like a rope, and he immediately entangled them.


    Chen Yi and Zhou Jia in the rear also immediately took out their weapons.


    The benefits of being well prepared.


    Pity this empty predator, who had just come out and was immediately attacked by dense shells and fists.


    All of a sudden, this guy was confused and couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    A few times, some cracks have appeared on this guy''s body.


    With a howl, the void predator jumped and rushed at Meng Rui. Although his body was still flexible, it could be seen from the dripping blood that this guy was seriously injured.


    "Concentrate fire and kill him..." Zhang Quan shouted in a hoarse voice.


    The palm expands in an instant and looks like an inflatable balloon, but this is not a balloon. It''s a solid mass of meat.


    Just like a meteor hammer, it smashed at the void predator with its infinitely extended arm.


    Boom!


    In the dull hum, the body of the void predator was directly smashed and flew out. The power of pure violence was unbearable even for the void predator, and his body was hit hard immediately.


    The body directly hit the inside of the protective cover and just fell down. Other brothers around also seized the opportunity and beat him up.


    The machete was almost broken.


    It seems that this guy can be killed successfully.


    Zhou Jia and Chen Yi are rapidly gathering energy. On the cation gun, a large amount of light has been quickly gathered.


    Whew... Boom!


    It was another burst sound. The terrible energy gun exploded on the body. The machete could no longer bear it, and was directly blown off with a click.


    It wasn''t a weapon. Just where it was blown off, the blood gushed wildly as if it didn''t want to die. It was extraordinarily seeping.


    I''m dying. As long as I keep working hard, I can kill this monster.


    "Do it again..." Chen Yijiao shouted. At the same time, her hands gathered quickly, her blood wriggled, and a bigger and more powerful shell had appeared.


    Zhou Jia moves a little slower. After all, her ability is to copy Chen Yi. She is not as flexible and powerful as Chen Yi.


    Looking at Chen Yi''s muzzle, a mass of energy has gathered rapidly and will be sprayed out soon.


    "Get away... Sister Chen Yi..."


    Liu Yin''s harsh scream sounded at this time.


    That voice, because of intense fear, even sounded a little changed and distorted.


    This is also the first time Liu Yin has heard such a distorted voice. It can be imagined what kind of fear Liu Yin has in her heart.


    What''s the matter? Can you say that under your body


    There is more than one member of the void family


    Chen Yi wants to escape, but now she is accumulating huge energy in her hands. If she moves at this time, those energy will explode in an instant.


    Although the power of cation cannon is terrible, but... This is the output of standing pile.


    If those energies explode, I''m afraid Chen Yi will immediately be torn to pieces by the terrible energy frenzy.


    In that case... Then spray!


    Clenching her teeth, Chen Yi made a more decisive decision than any man at this time.


    One life for another, one''s own life, change the monster''s life, and kill a big trouble in the territory.


    This choice seems quite cost-effective.


    Anyway, I can''t hide now.


    Boom


    The shell finally shot out of the muzzle.


    At the same time, at Chen Yi''s feet, the ground burst open in an instant.


    A terrible big mouth broke through the earth directly from under the ground, and the huge mouth was full of sharp teeth.


    Puff


    Big red blood, flying around!

 Chapter 622

    Spilled blood, flying scarlet!


    Chen Yi''s body rolled on the ground next to her. She got up from the ground foolishly. She only saw the huge monster she had never met on the ground.


    The monster''s size is bigger than any monster I''ve seen before. Obviously, this guy is also a member of the void family.


    But she is more ferocious, more cruel and more powerful.


    In the mouth of this huge monster, a delicate body has turned into two parts.


    That''s... Zhou Jia.


    When the deadly attack came, Zhou Jia suddenly pushed Chen Yi away. When Chen Yigang just pulled the trigger and the cation gun was just launched, Zhou Jia pushed Chen Yigang away.


    But he fell into the mouth of the monster.


    Almost without a pause, the monster opened its huge mouth. Zhou Jia''s fragile body couldn''t bear its sharp teeth.


    With one bite, Zhou Jia''s body turned into two pieces directly.


    The blood was dripping, the upper body had fallen to the ground, and there was no blood color on her face. Her eyes were closed, and she could no longer see the girl''s cheerful appearance.


    Chen YILENG stayed where she was.


    No cry, no cry, no tears.


    Nothing. The expression on his face is just calm and numb. That numbness makes people feel distressed and desperate.


    Zhou Jia is one of Chen Yi''s best sisters. Because her own ability is to copy, and Zhou Jia has always admired the natural and unrestrained appearance of her eldest sister, her ability to copy is almost Chen Yi.


    Two people, like twins, are inseparable.


    Even the outside world has been rumored that two people are not two pure lilies.


    For this speculation, Chen Yi never denied or admitted that everything goes as it goes.


    Maybe even Chen Yi can''t tell what it''s like in her heart. She yearns for the man who has helped save her.


    But this lovely little sister also makes Chen Yi unable to give up.


    To tell you the truth, the current social atmosphere is relatively open, and there is no ridicule for homosexuality. What''s more, in this last world, Chen Yi doesn''t worry about gossip.


    Just between two people, there is no relationship beyond friendship.


    Perhaps, between each other, they are maintaining that ambiguity, and no one has broken that layer of window paper.


    Sometimes, the ambiguous taste makes people particularly enjoy and infatuate.


    However, this ambiguity has come to an end after all.


    With Zhou Jia''s death, everything ended at this time, as if everything had never existed.


    Chen Yi doesn''t know what kind of feeling she feels now. Chen Yi only feels that her body seems to be trembling and trembling.


    Above the body, a layer of blood mist hundreds of times thicker than usual emerged.


    On the contrary, Chen Yi''s face almost couldn''t see the slightest blood color. It was completely pale.


    The blood mist rolled violently and condensed above the body. An unprecedented huge particle gun that Chen Yigen could not manifest before appeared in mid air.


    The black gun bore was aimed at the direction in front, and there was only endless madness in his eyes.


    "Go to hell..."


    Whispering softly, the terrible energy was sprayed out of the gun bore in an instant.


    In an instant, the nearby void monster was directly hit.


    That monster is the largest, strongest, grumpy and ruthless predator in the void family.


    The void hiding beast exists as the queen of void.


    This guy is also the most powerful one among all members.


    But now, this guy is facing Chen Yi''s anger.


    The energy shell exploded directly on the body, and the nether beast only felt that its body was under unimaginable terror.


    Then, the whole body, under that energy, was blown out involuntarily.


    In mid air, there was blood all over the sky.


    A shelling directly injured the recluse queen.


    But... Didn''t die.


    The void predator was seriously injured by Chen Yi''s shell and was on the verge of death, but the void hiding beast was more powerful than the void predator.


    Even after the unprecedented heavy shelling, he didn''t die. His huge body quickly got up from the ground and roared loudly.


    Then Chen Yi walked forward step by step.


    The feet are floating, and the body looks likely to fall at any time.


    The illusion of this super large weapon has consumed most of Chen Yi''s energy. At this moment, Chen Yi''s body is completely empty.


    But Chen Yi never gave up, even though Chen Yi knew that if he continued to attack, his body might dry up and die.


    However, Chen Yi doesn''t care.


    Although, they all work hard to protect this territory.


    But in this territory, after all, there are those people they attach most importance to. When those people are hurt, it is also their most terrible time.


    "Chen Yi, stop..." Xiao Ling and Liu Yin stopped Chen Yi, and their eyes were filled with tears: "if you go on like this, you will die..."


    "My life... Is hers..."


    "She gave you life, so... Don''t throw it out easily." Liu Yin shouted loudly.


    This sentence seemed to touch something in Chen Yi''s heart. He turned and looked at Liu Yin and Xiao Ling. There are still many people who care about themselves in this world.


    He did this, really... Then Chen Yi''s brain was dizzy, and her body completely fainted because of excessive blood loss.


    At this time, another place also burst into a hole, and void fear kogas appeared again.


    Fortunately, these monsters didn''t appear at one time, otherwise... They didn''t have time to react.


    The void Raider was seriously injured by Chen Yi''s shelling and was basically dead.


    Rexay, the void hiding beast, is seriously injured, and the void fear has just appeared.


    Only these two guys are left. Although they are dangerous, they can still deal with them.


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan look at each other and can see the seriousness in each other''s eyes. Although it''s dangerous to deal with these two guys at the same time, now they have no choice.


    The two men were ready to attack the two monsters, but a desperate scene appeared.


    These two people did not appear alone.


    Orc zombie!


    The huge Legion under calthas finally appeared.


    On the battlefield, there are only zombies, and there are no Orc zombies at all.


    But in the fierce battle before, they only had time to dispatch and deploy troops everywhere.


    There is no time to think about these problems.


    The battlefield is full of chaos and danger. There are so many zombies that people don''t even have time to distinguish zombies from Orc zombies.


    It is in this case that Orc zombies have always hidden their existence. Except for a few around calthas, they can hardly be seen at all.


    Now, these Orc zombies finally appear.


    Along the three holes opened by these empty family members, ORC zombies surged out crazily.


    Although they were hit head-on immediately, more and more Orc zombies still appeared.


    They... Didn''t even want to destroy the shield.


    There''s no need to destroy it at all. Just disintegrate from the inside, that''s enough.


    Release these Orc zombies and attack both inside and outside. These surviving humans can''t hold up at all.


    The shield... It''s over!


    At this moment, Zhang Quan and Meng Rui were cold.


    They all know this result. Unexpectedly, after working hard for so long, they finally evolved into the current picture.


    They thought that the members of the void family would sneak through the ground, but they forgot that these people would bring more zombies.


    It is this tiny gap that has brought earth shaking results.


    As soon as the zombies appeared, they rushed around.


    Those brothers who were fighting the zombies outside, as well as the most central crowd, almost instantly fell into a situation of being attacked from both sides.


    Now... What should I do?


    No matter how hard they think and rack their brains, there is no way at this time.


    That''s not enough. The empty hiding beast and empty fear continued to drill holes on the ground in an attempt to release more Orc zombies.


    Poof!


    No one noticed the sound of bullets shuttling through the battlefield.


    The shield trembled violently, and then there was a small gap!

 Chapter 623

    At this time, I didn''t expect to finally usher in despair.


    I was fighting desperately before, just to keep this protective shield and don''t want the last safe haven to be destroyed under the attack of these damn zombies.


    That''s our only chance.


    In order to protect this shield, we have lost countless brothers, and we have made all preparations.


    We also thought that these damn things would attack from below the ground, but what we didn''t expect was that this attack would appear in this way.


    Not only the members of the void family, but also the tens of thousands of ORC zombies.


    Even if the strength of these Orc zombies is not very strong, but now the threat to us is far more terrible than those members of the void family.


    Members of the void family, we can also suppress them through some experts.


    But what about these Orc zombies?


    Although the strength of each Orc zombie is not particularly strong, I can kill all of them as long as I am given enough time.


    But it is undeniable that each of these Orc zombies is equivalent to an ability person, even if it is just an ordinary ability person.


    And now, in this protective cover, how many capable people are still alive?


    A thousand, two thousand, or three thousand?


    Facing the orc zombies like mice constantly drilling out of the ground, they are at an absolute disadvantage in terms of strength and power.


    The most important thing is... These Orc zombies appear from the center of the protective cover. Here... Except for the most central part, which leaves some capable people to protect the energy converter, the rest are basically ordinary people.


    Ordinary people, how to face these terrible monsters?


    Almost everyone can think of that picture. What we have to face now will be a inhuman massacre.


    Few people can survive.


    Meng Rui, Zhang Quan, I, Xiao Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Dao Yu... Everyone who saw this scene could not help but feel a kind of despair.


    We can live, but these people... May all die.


    Under the attack of these dense Orc zombies, everyone will become food.


    We may live, but it''s just us.


    But really at this time, in the heart of despair, there is more calm.


    We did our best... Really.


    Physical fatigue, pain of scars, anger and sadness of losing friends and brothers. We really did our best to protect this place.


    We think we have done our best to achieve the present situation!


    Even ourselves can''t ask for more.


    "The last one, spell it, kill as many zombies as you can, and then... Life and death, go their own way..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Give up, really give up.


    I don''t know what it''s like when I say this sentence, cowardice, fear, regret, or lightness?


    I don''t know. I only know that giving up this sentence is to allow hundreds of thousands of human deaths. I know that giving up this sentence is to let all the previous brothers'' efforts disappear.


    I know that as long as I don''t say this, those brothers won''t leave. They will fight to the end.


    But... I have to say that.


    Because I am their leader, at this time, I must make a choice.


    Is it the total annihilation of the army here, or does it rely on the strength of capable people to kill a path of blood from this encirclement?


    I chose the latter!


    A person who can live is a person!


    Before, relying on this shield, we killed countless powerful zombies. Now the remaining zombies are basically ordinary, and the number of truly powerful zombies is not much.


    And those powerful orcs are from the inside to the outside. If those with ability break through from the front at this time, maybe they can escape more than half?


    Before, these capable people worked hard to protect the shield and protect all human beings, but now they work hard by themselves.


    I know that when I give this order, I bear hundreds of thousands of human lives, which is a sin too deep for me to bear.


    I am not a qualified leader. I can''t guarantee the lives of all my brothers.


    This sin can only be borne by me.


    Unwilling, pain, resentment, or something else?


    When hearing this order, Zhang Quan and Meng Rui didn''t know what kind of taste they felt in their hearts. Maybe they were all very uncomfortable?


    However, there is not much time to think about it now.


    "Everyone... Ready to burst..." Zhang Quan''s hoarse voice, that kind of sad voice, revolved over everyone and penetrated everyone''s ears.


    Break through!


    Zhang Quan was ready to say so, but the word "break through" suddenly appeared before he could say it.


    Poof


    That voice is very strange. In this kind of battlefield, it almost doesn''t exist.


    But at this moment, the protective cover trembled violently. At the upper left of the protective cover, a fist sized hole was particularly obvious.


    Whew!


    Vaguely, many people can feel an extremely fierce and rapid breath passing through in an instant.


    But that speed is too fast, too fast to imagine.


    Immediately, a shrill roar interrupted Zhang Quan''s voice.


    Everything seemed to stand still at that moment.


    Then I saw the empty fear that was preparing to make a hole again from under the ground, and my body suddenly trembled violently.


    The head, like a rotten watermelon, exploded directly.


    One shot in the head!


    The bullet, after penetrating the head of the fear of the void, lost its power to move forward, and finally fell to the ground and bounced jingling.


    It was a brass bullet about fifteen centimeters long.


    Sniper gun bullets!


    It seems to be just an ordinary bullet, but it is this ordinary bullet that directly breaks the head of void fear.


    Who fired this bullet?


    This picture shocked many people and did not react from that strange result.


    Then, I only saw a large amount of bright and dazzling light scattered from the sky.


    The light is as hot and dazzling as the sun.


    In the distance, the rising sun is still emitting a hazy orange red, but the light on the head is as dazzling as the scorching sun at noon.


    The light was getting closer and closer, like a bomb, and suddenly fell on the protective cover.


    Only a bang was heard, and the protective cover suddenly cracked.


    Then, the figure shrouded in the sun fell directly to the ground, half kneeling on the ground, covered with golden armor.


    The right hand holds a wide and huge golden sword, and the left hand holds one side, which is huge and thick, like a shield forged of pure gold.


    On the golden sword and shield, the mark of the sun is particularly obvious.


    What is this?


    For a moment, everyone was stunned, and even the whole battlefield fell into a brief silence because of the sudden figure.


    A few seconds later, the figure stood up, just behind the shield. It was a strong woman with a beautiful and exquisite face and long blond hair floating slightly.


    This woman... When I saw this woman, I couldn''t help being a little stunned.


    Then, I saw the woman suddenly turn around and face the direction of the empty hiding beast. Without the slightest hesitation, she made a bold move.


    While everyone was guessing whether the woman was an enemy or a friend, the woman explained with her own actions.


    The golden sword light instantly pierced the huge body of the netherworld beast, and then the woman''s body rushed in an instant.


    Boom


    A delicate woman is covered with thick armor. I have to say that the picture looks really strange.


    However, the power contained in that body is quite terrible!

 Chapter 624

    The power that erupted in that delicate body seemed to be described by terror.


    Only a bang was heard, and the shield directly hit the emptiness beast. How huge the body of the emptiness beast is, and the guy''s strength is even more terrible.


    However, at this time, it was also a surprise. The whole body was directly hit and flew out, flew out for a distance of tens of meters, and rolled to the side.


    But this guy didn''t get hurt. He rolled over and immediately got up from the ground, roared loudly, and her voice was full of anger. She was the queen of the void family. When did she bear this humiliation?


    Unfortunately, the woman didn''t seem to care about the monster at all. She grabbed the shield in her hand and smashed it to the ground under her feet.


    Just in front of me was a huge pit. In this pit, ORC zombies were howling loudly, trying to rush out of it.


    But unfortunately, I don''t have that chance.


    A Orc zombie just showed a head and was immediately smashed by the shield. Then the huge shield was directly stuck in the hole, and the woman stepped on it.


    The shield didn''t move. No matter how the orc zombies struggled below, the shield didn''t move at all.


    A man, so easily blocked the exit of an orc zombie and cut off a Orc zombie line.


    There were three holes on the ground here, and the orcs kept coming out of those three holes.


    Before, the empty fear wanted to open a hole again, but was shot in the head, and now the mysterious woman directly blocked one of the holes.


    Originally, people were almost desperate.


    But now, involuntarily, there is a glimmer of hope.


    Maybe you can really live?


    However, even if a head of empty fear died, one more person blocked a hole, but there are still two holes, plus those Orc zombies that appeared before, the number is still difficult to deal with.


    What are we going to do?


    At this time, the emptiness beast took action again. This guy is the most grumpy and cruel member of the emptiness family.


    Although this guy may have noticed that something was wrong, the anger and shame in her heart made her unable to accept the end of being bumped by that woman.


    With a loud roar, the empty beast rushed at the blonde who had just appeared, as if he wanted to find his face.


    But before she rushed over, that strange voice appeared again.


    Poof!


    The slightest sound is the most deadly threat.


    Only saw the guy''s body, suddenly trembled violently, and then, on his head, burst into a mass of blood.


    But this time, the guy''s head didn''t rot like a watermelon, but the bullet was completely submerged in the head of the empty animal. The severe pain twisted the guy''s body on the ground and struggled violently.


    The eyes of cruel hatred stared into the distance.


    Subconsciously, I looked at it along the eyes of the emptiness and hiding beast. Just outside the protective cover, I could see a hazy figure in the face of the rising sun.


    That''s also a woman''s figure!


    A more slender figure than a blonde, crawling on the roof of a tall building that may fall at any time!


    His body lay on the ground. In front of him was a large and exaggerated heavy sniper gun. The direction of the sight was aimed at the position in front of him.


    With a strange hat like a policeman and a female soldier on his head, the whole person hides behind and can only see so many things.


    But there is no doubt that the two bullets are the masterpiece of this woman.


    Although it is said that the number of attacks by this woman is very small, it has to be admitted that every attack by this woman is quite fatal.


    The previous shot blew out the head of emptiness fear, and this shot seriously injured the emptiness hiding beast. What role is this woman?


    The power of the bullet is quite terrible. You know, we are in the protective cover now. If the woman''s bullet wants to penetrate, she must shoot through the protective cover first


    There are countless abnormal experts in this world.


    Originally wanted to give up, that is because there is no hope at all, but now, there seems to be a little hope.


    As long as there is a little hope, it must not give up.


    Look at each other, you can see the madness in each other''s eyes.


    In that case, it''s not time to give up. At this last moment, continue to fight!


    With these two strong supports, maybe we can really turn the whole war around.


    The improvement of morale is really particularly important. Originally, because of the sudden attack from the rear, the whole battlefield was completely scattered and messy.


    However, with the emergence of these two strong reinforcements, everyone had more hope.


    Summoned up his tired body and threw himself into the battlefield again.


    Now the most important thing is to eliminate these Orc zombies, otherwise, people''s losses will be too great.


    Zhang Quan and Meng Rui quickly calculated, quickly dispatched a group of experts, rushed to the center and stopped the zombies. The two men were also completely involved in the battlefield.


    "I''ll block another hole, crab, and give you the last one..." and those two holes must be blocked. Otherwise, kill one and come out. Who knows how many Orc zombies there are?


    More and more people can''t kill at all, so the remaining two holes must be blocked.


    However, the surprise this time seems to have just begun.


    The energy conversion instrument suddenly screamed wildly at this time. Originally, the energy conversion instrument was filled with capacity nuclei by Zijiao. Unfortunately, the speed of energy conversion by the energy conversion instrument is limited, and so many capacity nuclei can''t be digested for a while.


    But at this time, the energy converter suddenly went crazy and screamed wildly.


    Under the violent trembling, the ability crystal nucleus that was originally filled burst open in an instant, and all the energy in it was completely absorbed at this time.


    Zijiao was startled by this scene. She didn''t know what had happened.


    Can it be said that the energy converter can''t bear the overload and can''t explode?


    I didn''t expect such an emergency at this time.


    But soon, Zijiao found that the situation was not what she was worried about.


    There was no sign that the energy conversion instrument exploded at all, but an unusually bright light burst out in the center of the energy conversion instrument.


    That is the core of the energy conversion instrument, which is the thing that the mysterious woman gave to Lin Yi.


    That thing, like a 10000 watt bulb, emits a sharp light that makes people''s eyes ache.


    Immediately, there was a click.


    Zijiao''s heart jumped suddenly, and the energy conversion core suddenly burst, with a trace of cracks.


    Zijiao was worried and wanted to ask Xiao Luo to see what was going on, but things developed so fast that Zijiao had no chance to respond.


    Along the crack, all the light seemed to find the outlet at this moment, and rushed around frantically.


    No more, no less, just four rays of light, each in one direction.


    all directions!


    The feeling was quite strange. The four forces quickly shuttled through and connected with the surrounding protective covers in an instant.


    That kind of sudden light shines on the four sides, and the completely different picture makes everything around show.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned. They didn''t know what happened to the picture in front of them.


    The four rays of light were connected in mid air. In a trance, it seemed that the whole protective cover was divided into upper and lower layers.


    Then soon, the change appeared again. From the place where the light was connected, suddenly there were four light columns.


    It exploded directly under the ground and combined with the four lights in the air, as if it had formed a wooden railing cage!

 Chapter 625

    No one knows what''s going on.


    The ground under my feet was shaking violently as if it were an earthquake. Waves and earth waves were surging violently. It felt like the earth was spinning.


    Ferocious cracks like cobwebs spread quickly on the ground and split in an instant.


    Damn it, what''s going on? What happened at this time?


    Everyone is full of doubts. No one knows what''s going on now. What happened has exceeded our imagination.


    But now it seems that this situation does us no harm.


    When those lights just appeared, it was nothing for humans to encounter these lights, but when the zombie touched these lights, the body was punctured and crushed by the light immediately.


    That kind of power seems to have particularly strong lethality against zombies.


    The light is more and more dazzling and powerful.


    The ghost fire in the rear kalthas'' eyes fluctuated violently. Obviously, kalthas didn''t expect this to happen.


    But calthas obviously had some expectations of this situation, which can be seen from the violent fluctuation of the ghost fire. This guy seems to know this kind of thing.


    Calthas''s eyes became particularly ferocious. The ghost fire on his body burned rapidly at this time, and the green light rising into the sky was wriggling violently.


    In a trance, this guy''s thin and dry body seemed to expand dozens of times at this time!


    The black breath of death wound around calthas''s body.


    Then I only heard a roar from calthas and a waving of the scepter in his hand. The strong air flow in mid air was quickly mobilized at this time.


    Ghosts are roaring and ghosts are screaming.


    The power of death reached its limit at this time.


    Obviously, this guy wants to stop the changes in the protective cover at this time and break the protective cover in one fell swoop.


    The souls are burning, which is an absolutely powerful move, because it needs to consume too much power, and even a part of its own soul. Before, Carl sass only relied on zombies to attack, but he didn''t expect to give the other party a chance.


    Now, calthas is saving the situation.


    The swelling body, a pale Bone Claw slowly emerged from the sky.


    The bone claws fell from the sky at a slow speed, but they were full of an indestructible terrorist force. The five bone claws looked like five sharp knives.


    Even through the protective shield, we can feel the terrible power. Carl sass is worthy of being the strongest of these people.


    If you let this guy''s Bone Claw fall, everything will be over. This shield can''t hold this attack at all.


    I don''t know why, I just understand that.


    Looking at the pale faces of the brothers around me, I know we must intercept this thing, otherwise all our hopes will be wiped out at this time.


    Seeing the bone claw falling from the sky, my body suddenly flickered and appeared in the air.


    I don''t know how to resist that fierce attack. I only know that even if I use my body to resist, I can''t let this bone claw fall.


    Below, there are so many brothers. These brothers can''t bear more deaths and injuries.


    So many brothers have exhausted their strength in the battlefield.


    One by one, their bodies were tired and they had almost no strength. They could not bear the blow.


    I don''t know what these sudden helpers are going to do. I only know that if this bone claw falls, all of us will die here.


    Be sure to stop this attack!


    Seeing the bone claw fall down, my body looks very small in front of the bone claw. It seems that it will be completely torn to pieces by the bone claw.


    After leaving the guard of the protective cover, I can feel the terrorist force falling from the sky more and more.


    The heavy pressure came on my face, and the terrible force squeezed my body. I felt that my body was almost unable to breathe under that force, and my whole body almost fell down involuntarily.


    But... How is it possible?


    I came out of the shield to resist this attack. How can I fall again?


    Roar... Roar... Roar


    The shrill roaring sound made me roar like a wild beast. A powerful force kept circling around my body. I didn''t know where to get some strength again to support my body.


    But to resist the huge claw above his head, he was particularly weak.


    That pale bone claw, as long as a finger can make my body completely into pieces.


    Can''t stop... At this time, almost a kind of despair emerged in my heart.


    That kind of power is too powerful. With my current strength and my current body, I can''t stop such a violent move at all.


    Next, I, as well as so many brothers and humans under my body, will disappear under this power.


    I don''t want to. I don''t want to.


    That is almost the limit of the power of death. Mobilize the power of death and bring death destruction.


    For calthas, this power is also a terrible way to consume. Requiem? This move is countless times more powerful than Carl sass''s Requiem.


    That''s the power of death that calthas used up half his soul now.


    How to resist?


    Even if I squeeze all the energy out of my body, it''s just that my body doesn''t fall directly. I can''t resist such a terrible move at all.


    I can feel that gap.


    When I was almost in despair, suddenly, all kinds of power appeared in vain.


    From inside my body, from my mind, suddenly emerged.


    How familiar that power is.


    From the coldness of freldrod, from the perseverance of sister Dao, from the magic of leflea, from the tenderness of SANA, from the wildness and darkness of Elise!


    Just when I felt unable to support, the women behind me gave me the greatest support.


    I don''t know what methods they have used, but now they have completely passed on their own strength to me through that invisible connection.


    I looked down. On the ground, five women sat cross legged on the ground. Even SANA was no exception. In a trance, I could see several different lights connecting our bodies and concentrating the strength of our six people.


    Originally, my heart was full of fear, but at this time, I felt hope again.


    There are five women supporting behind me. What else can I be afraid of?


    It was a powerful force that I had never experienced before. The fierce force surrounded my body like a sea tide and almost burst my body.


    My eyes have become blood red. I suddenly clenched my fist and looked up at the bone claw in the sky. My courage is spreading.


    Finally, after I felt that the power had reached a limit, my body went against the trend and rushed to the sky above my head.


    Under the harsh sonic boom and super fast speed, the air seems to be cutting fiercely on my body.


    But I can''t feel the tingling. In front of me, there is only a white claw approaching.


    Finally... With a roar, I clenched my fist and smashed it directly into the sky.


    At that high altitude, a huge claw finally collided with that small fist.


    At that moment, time seemed to solidify.


    All the sounds disappeared at that time.


    The whole picture is fixed at that moment!


    Then, in less than a second, that freeze frame picture, like glass, suddenly broke, and then my body suddenly fell, faster than before, and directly fell down.


    Like a meteor.


    At the moment I fell down, I saw that bone claw turned into fragments at this moment.


    Then with a pop, the body hit the protective cover, and the protective cover suddenly broke.


    The bones all over his body were almost completely scattered, and his eyes seemed to be full of blood.


    At the same time, on the ground, the five women''s bodies also shook violently, all opened their mouths and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    Because the strength is linked, several people share a part of the damage I have suffered. Otherwise, I may have been destroyed by that violent impact now, right?


    Just after falling down, Chen Xiaolin immediately came for treatment. The piercing pain on her body is recovering little by little. Her body is almost completely exhausted and has no strength.


    At this time, in the four places where the light intersects, the hole in the ground is getting bigger and bigger.


    It felt like something was going to appear from under the ground.


    But... Nothing appeared, but those cracks quickly extended along the four inflection points.


    Bang Bang


    The ground under your feet is frantically cracking. If you are from high altitude, you may be able to clearly see how crazy the picture is.


    At the foot of all of us, it was a huge area, centered on the four junction points, which spread rapidly towards both sides.


    Arc after arc, spreading rapidly.


    At the root of the whole protective cover, it exploded quickly, and then the dazzling white light erupted from the ground.


    In less than a few seconds, a large bright light was formed at the junction of our protective cover and the ground. The zombies outside just jumped on these lights and would be torn to pieces by these lights immediately.


    That kind of lethality is countless times stronger than the anti shock force of the protective cover.


    For a moment, those zombies were completely isolated. Even the original smashed protective cover was instantly restored.


    Now in a trance, the enemy we face seems to be only those Orc zombies in the protective cover.


    Now as long as those Orc zombies are solved in the past, it seems that the problem will be gone.


    Although we don''t know what''s going on, we all know that this is our best chance.


    But now, my strength is almost exhausted, and the five women are also exhausted. They can only watch this scene, but they can''t do anything.


    I''ve just tried, and I feel tingling all over my body.


    When I was angry in my heart, on the ground, in the connection point of the previous light, four figures suddenly flew out, flew directly into the high air, and then fell down.


    Boom... Boom... Boom... Boom


    Those figures all look very strange.


    It looks like the Terminator... Yes, it''s the terminator.


    Everyone''s body is attached with thick armor.


    But that kind of armor is different from the blonde who appeared before. The blonde''s armor looks more like the armor made by hand in ancient times and full of primitive feeling.


    The armor on these people is more like armor, full of super modern feeling.


    The first one to fall was the body of a woman who was very similar to the previous blonde.


    The slim body was shrouded in gray armor, and behind it was not a blonde hair, but as pale as snow.


    The only same thing is that in this man''s hand, he also holds a huge one handed sword and a huge shield in his left hand.


    The symbol of the sun is also drawn on the shield.


    In addition to the different color, it is almost no different from the previous blonde. It is a complete replica.


    This appearance makes me quite curious in my heart.


    The blonde was obviously Leona, the goddess of dawn.


    There is no doubt about this. The golden giant sword, the golden giant shield, the golden long hair, the golden armor, everything is the color of the sun.


    That way, if it''s not the goddess of dawn, I write the word Lin in reverse.


    Leona, the goddess of dawn, is a tank in the League of heroes. It is a powerful auxiliary.


    Although I don''t know why she is here, she must be right.


    As for another long-range shooter, if you look closely, it is somewhat similar to another hero in the hero League.


    Picturesque policewoman Catherine!


    Super long shooting range, sniper gun, policewoman hat!


    Of course, these are just my guesses. I don''t know whether they are specific or not.


    But forget all this, but who is this woman now? In addition to the color of the body, it is almost the same as the women before.


    However, the feeling seems familiar.


    That feeling is not like the goddess of dawn, but like a skin of the goddess of dawn... Source plan, the immobility in the Yin thunder of Fenglin volcano is like a mountain!


    The source plan Fenglin volcano Yin thunder, which is a suit skin in the hero alliance, is developed by several heroes together, corresponding to the characteristics of several heroes respectively.


    It is as fast as the wind, as slow as the forest, as aggressive as fire, as motionless as a mountain, as difficult to know as Yin and as moving as thunder!


    Its speed is as fast as the wind, and its sword is as powerful as asso; Its Xu Rulin, Wuji sword Saint Yi; Aggression like fire, unparalleled sword Ji feiona; Motionless as a mountain, Leona, goddess of dawn; Difficult to know, such as Yin, the Lord of shadow flow; Move like thunder, Saint gun Ranger Lucian!


    One of them is as hard to know as Yin. The Lord of shadow flow rob, that is, the previous shadow, the soul mark of that guy, is still in my hand.


    If the first appearance was the goddess of dawn, then the later appearance was the appearance of the goddess of dawn''s motionless skin.


    Just... Can a hero and a hero skin exist at the same time?


    In my heart, there was a trace of doubt involuntarily.


    But this doubt was soon interrupted by other movements.


    Soon after the man appeared, three voices sounded in succession.


    Three figures also landed in other directions.


    It is still that kind of ultra modern alloy equipment, alloy armor, holding two pistols in his hand. His face is blocked by a steel mask. He can''t see clearly, but there is a strange red and blue color on the alloy equipment.


    Move like thunder, Lucian!


    On the right, there is another slim and sexy figure with slender legs. Under the tight alloy armor, it looks particularly sexy.


    Long flowing hair fluttered in the wind behind him.


    A weapon like a laser sword glittering with purple marks in his hand, with purple marks on his body.


    Aggression is like fire, unparalleled sword Ji!


    As for the last one, he was also wearing heavy armor and holding a long sword in his hand. It looked a little normal and similar to transformers.


    Gray armor is the least obvious feature.


    But... This appearance is still familiar.


    Its Xu Rulin, limitless sword Saint Yi!


    Its Xu Rulin, aggression like fire, motionless like a mountain, motionless like thunder.


    The four appeared, impressively, are the four skins of the source plan and alloy series.


    What''s the matter with these four people?


    To tell you the truth, my mind is full of paste now. I don''t understand what happened.


    But those people, no matter how many, quickly took action.


    The action was as like as two peas, and the mountain moved directly to the entrance of the 1.5 orcs. The place was Zhang Quan, who was fighting hard to resist, despite his body''s rubber, not afraid of general attacks.


    However, among those orcs, there are many sharp mouthed guys who are torn out of their bodies. They look quite embarrassed!


    Seeing the woman coming, subconsciously Zhang Quan gave way to her position.

 Chapter 626

    That action, almost exactly the same, the huge black shield, directly hit the ground and blocked the hole.


    The crab filled the last hole with its own body.


    The guy''s body turned into an emperor crab. He blocked the hole with his thick hard shell, and then there was no movement.


    Although the orcs have sharp teeth and sharp mouths, they can''t tear off the thick hard shell of the crab.


    This time, it was the cave, and the source of the orcs was completely cut off.


    The other three men, after appearing, quickly joined the regiment.


    I only saw the limitless sword saint, holding the long sword in his hand, a raid, his body disappeared instantly, and then only saw a large area in front of him, the sword light flashing back and forth.


    When the figure of that man appeared again, dozens of ORC zombies in that area were all chopped up.


    The attack of Wushuang Jianji is even more simple and rough. Her body rushes directly. The blade in her hand has no tricks at all. All is just the purest attack.


    Every attack is the most deadly key to the other party.


    Even if these Orc zombies are powerful, their bodies must be chopped to death.


    But for Wushuang Jianji, there is still no problem. In her eyes, there are flaws everywhere in these Orc zombies.


    Shoulders, elbows, wrists, necks, knees... Joint links were damaged.


    The orc zombies devastated by unparalleled sword Ji have become the most miserable.


    His arms shrugged and pulled, and he could no longer lift them up; The legs are bent and can only move on the ground. Even the head hangs behind him and can''t be lifted at all.


    You can''t even move like this, let alone kill.


    It''s an art.


    Finally, it is moving like thunder, Saint gun Ranger Lucian.


    The body is moving rapidly, and the double guns in the hand are constantly spraying bullets.


    Those bullets are very strange. The moment they penetrate the target''s body, they will immediately cause a violent explosion. The body of the orc zombie is quickly blown to pieces.


    Three people... Although there are only three more, the strength of these three people is the most top experts.


    Moreover, it was a master in its heyday without any consumption. For these Orc zombies, it was a complete massacre.


    Before long, almost all the orc zombies were completely slaughtered.


    As for the empty and reclusive beast, he also fell into the siege. Under the fierce bombing, he was black and blue and screamed repeatedly. Finally, seeing that the situation was wrong, he seized an opportunity, plunged into the depths of the earth, and then ran away.


    Just here, when Qingli Orc zombies, we finally crowded into it.


    "Mr. Lin, please suppress this cave first." seeing me appear, the dawn goddess who didn''t know her identity said to me, then stepped aside and walked towards the direction of the energy converter.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, I still asked two brothers to come and take her place to continue to suppress the cave.


    In the other direction, the brothers who are still outside the protective cover are also returning quickly and gathering constantly.


    Hao Ziqi also went to help crabs suppress together.


    I don''t know if the original broken protective cover is affected by these sudden lights. The cracks on it are all restored in a short time and look as good as ever.


    The four people, after the orc zombie Qingli, quickly went to the four junction points.


    I don''t know what these people did, but the protective cover suddenly became unusually shiny.


    The dazzling light almost made us feel the pain in our eyes.


    Then, the trembling of the ground under your feet reached a limit at this time.


    Boom... Boom


    Then the body suddenly felt weightless, which was unbearable.


    The body is falling!


    No, it''s not the body falling, but the large piece of ground at the foot of the body is sinking!


    Lu Chen!


    This kind of situation has only been seen in the film before, and it is the first time to encounter this kind of thing in reality.


    I don''t know how to describe that taste.


    If there is a helicopter now, maybe you can really see how shocking that picture is.


    Just in the center of S City, in that large light, the huge area under the protective cover, is rapidly sinking below the ground.


    The buildings on both sides are collapsing, and countless cracks have been directly opened on the surrounding ground.


    Inside the protective cover, every brother was full of panic. After all, no one had encountered such a thing before. No one knew what was going on and why there was such a big noise?


    Then, I saw a large shadow on my head. When I looked up, I was even more pale.


    That''s... A collapsed tall building.


    The building seemed to be seriously tilted under the influence of Lu Shen here. Finally, it couldn''t bear it. It collapsed and half of the building fell directly against the protective cover.


    That scene made everyone feel cold.


    But it seems that those others have not worried about this picture at all.


    Then, only a bang was heard. The building fell and hit the protective cover. The protective cover fluctuated violently, but it did not break. Those collapsed buildings instantly turned into countless dust and covered one layer of the protective cover.


    Soon more buildings were built, the land was submerged, and the whole protective cover was completely covered.


    The view to the surface is completely covered.


    All this happened so fast that we didn''t even have time to react.


    I can only feel my body falling, falling, falling, and no one knows where to go.


    These things happened beyond our expectations.


    Originally, we were just resisting the attack of the corpse tide. Unexpectedly, we fell underground now.


    The only thing I know is that it must have something to do with the mysterious woman before.


    The core of the energy conversion instrument that the woman gave me. Without that core, none of these seems to appear.


    But what is the purpose of that woman? Is it just to save us? But how could that woman know that we would not be able to support this corpse tide attack?


    And what are the identities of these people?


    The four people who appeared later are now operating the protective cover. I guess I don''t have time to answer my questions.


    Frowning, I came to the first girl. Fan Xiaotian immediately took my place and continued to suppress the orc zombies in the cave.


    Maybe that girl can give me an answer to my doubts.


    The blonde, perhaps feeling that the time was almost right, picked up her shield and released the orc zombies in the cave.


    Those poor Orc zombies come out and die one by one. None of them can survive at all.


    "Miss..." I pondered for a moment, thinking about my words.


    "My name is Yang Yang!" the woman just smiled and said.


    Yang Yang, this is her name. She doesn''t have the serious feeling of the goddess of dawn.


    But it makes me less formal.


    "Miss Yang, well... Thank you first. If you hadn''t come to help, we might really be unable to hold on this time." I said with a bitter smile, "but your companion is still outside. Is there no problem?"


    I''m talking about the woman who fired the bullet.


    "Did you say Xiao Ling?" Yang Yang smiled, "don''t worry, she has other ways to come back."


    Well, it seems that they are really well prepared. In that case, I''m relieved.


    "Where are we going?" I asked.


    "Obviously, we''re leading to the underground," Yang replied simply.


    Of course, I know that this piece of land is sinking constantly. It seems that the surrounding soil is forcibly removed and sank directly to the bottom of the earth, and the removed soil quickly fills the remaining vacancy.


    Now we can''t see or hear anything on the ground!

 Chapter 627

    At this moment, we can see that picture from the sky over s city.


    The area originally in the center of S has now become a huge pit. The surrounding buildings collapsed. In the pit, there are ruins and zombies.


    Calthas, the iron armor ghost and even Evelyn''s body emerged. Standing on the ruins, looking at the huge depression under his feet, his breath was particularly gloomy.


    Obviously, their action ended in failure this time.


    After paying such a heavy price, even hekarim and hammerstone were killed. The two soul marks of the shadow and the Barbarian King, and the two fairly good men, all died.


    However, there was no harvest at all.


    With the sinking of this land, all plans came to an end.


    They all know what''s going on, that woman, that woman who can almost be called an old enemy.


    The woman has been harassing her plan. She had destroyed the woman''s nest three months ago. She thought there would be no trouble in the future, but she didn''t expect an accident after all.


    A large number of zombies wailed here, but there was no living person around, let alone any soul mark.


    Damn it!


    Even with the crafty and cunning of Carl sass, he couldn''t help but have an impulse to curse his mother at this time.


    Seeing us disappear, kalsas did not continue to attack. Kalsas is now quite weak, at least not as strong as before. After that attack failed, kalsas knew he had no chance.


    Finally, I can only watch these people leave.


    No matter how these guys feel now, on the other hand, our doubts are gradually answered with the explanation of Yang Yang.


    Those Orc zombies were killed by their brothers as soon as they were released. Basically, there was no threat.


    Bingya, Chen Xiaodao, Chen Xiaolin, Zhang Quan, Meng Rui, Dao Yu and other brothers are almost all concentrated here.


    For the fear of the unknown future, the heart is full of doubts.


    That taste is really bad. We urgently want to get an answer.


    And Yang Yang didn''t hide much.


    Through the introduction of Yang Yang, we finally know something. It turns out that there is another world under the ground.


    Of course, they used to live on land, but because the danger on land was too great, they were forced to move underground.


    One of the main enemies is the guys who attacked this corpse tide.


    Originally, if it were just those guys, maybe they wouldn''t be so embarrassed. Their strength can deal with these people, but it seems that Carl sass has other allies.


    Under the joint efforts of the other side, they were unable to withstand the attack and were forced to transfer their strongholds.


    Using some high-tech means, we have reopened a space deep underground, a place where human beings can survive.


    Of course, the place was not very big. At the beginning, only a few of them lived, and then gradually brought some people down from the ground.


    "In fact, if we can, we used to want to take over all the people in S City, but this is obviously inappropriate. First, there is no such a big place underground. Second, the original s city has a protective cover, and the relationship between the bosses and us is not very good... Well, it seems that there are no those people here. Are they all dead?" Yang Yang seems strange.


    She''s talking about those people who left Zhong Xiu.


    "The most important thing is that you were originally living in safety and suddenly let you move underground. I don''t think many people will agree?" Yang said with a smile.


    This sentence is true. Under the previous circumstances, I''m afraid not many people can accept letting people leave a safe world and go to the unknown underground world.


    "However, we probably know that s city will not exist for long. The protective cover of s city has reached the point of dying. When the protective cover breaks, s city will certainly be destroyed."


    "But because the place where we live underground doesn''t have such a large area, we can''t accept too many people. Under many restrictions, this matter has been delayed."


    "Sister Mu''s head..." a name suddenly appeared in Yang''s mouth, sister Mu''s head.


    "Well, you should know that person. He gave you the core of an energy conversion instrument before..."


    The woman?


    I nodded hurriedly and felt as if I had caught something in my heart.


    It really has something to do with that woman.


    "The core of the energy conversion instrument is actually a device connected with our underground. When the energy conversion instrument is started, it will not only support the protective cover, but also inform us under the ground."


    "In fact, during this period of time, we have been expanding the underground space!"


    "We were about to expand the space. When we were ready, we went to discuss with you to see if you were willing to move underground, but we didn''t expect that this time things came so fast, which led to our lack of preparation. Otherwise, we should appear on the surface earlier, so we wouldn''t have so much loss."


    Because there are still a lot of preparations under the ground. After all, directly sinking a large area is not a small project!


    For this, Yang Yang seems deeply sorry, because he failed to rescue in time, resulting in the death of many of his kind.


    In fact, they have no responsibility for this matter. The guilt is just the guilt that they can''t save more humans, right?


    "It''s not your fault, but thank you. If you hadn''t come to the rescue, we might have died. It''s not your responsibility, so don''t feel guilty." I said with relief.


    But my comfort made Yang Yang''s face serious.


    "No... it''s our responsibility." Yang Yang insisted on this.


    "Have you ever thought about why you can have power, you can have power, but others can''t? Talent, opportunity, luck?" Yang asked.


    Seriously, this has been considered by many capable people.


    Why do we have power and others don''t?


    But on this point, no one can give an accurate answer, and there is only one final conclusion. Maybe your body is more suitable and you have more talent?


    It''s probably such an idea.


    "Talent? Those who manipulate the stock market, turn their hands into clouds and cover their hands into rain; those inventors who invented all kinds of things; those scientists who study high technology and develop all kinds of scientists that ordinary people can''t understand or even imagine, aren''t they more talented?"


    "Those boxers, those armed police special forces, those fitness coaches, their physical quality is not better, but why, they may not be able to develop their ability? Even say, the probability of developing their ability is no different from ordinary people."


    "Why do those who are smart and strong fail to develop their ability, but we have this power?"


    Yang Yang''s problem left us speechless.


    Talent? Seriously, in this regard, we really dare not say we have talent.


    Is that luck?


    "There is no real luck in this world." Yang Yang directly denied: "in fact, there is a belief among those people underground."


    "Whether it''s a religion or something else, we all have a common belief in our hearts."


    "Our strength is not obtained by our own talent or luck. That... Is a responsibility, a responsibility given to us by God."


    "The more powerful we have, the heavier our responsibilities will be."


    "This is our belief. Because we have power, we have this responsibility to save more powerless humans."


    The sound of Yang Yang has a special appeal at this time.


    Yang Yang''s words may have touched some thoughts in our hearts.


    No matter whether we have this belief or not in our hearts, but... Maybe we all have this idea.


    Every brother who fought desperately in this battle had this idea.

 Chapter 628

    Because we have power, we have to protect more people. This is our strength and our responsibility.


    We have always been so persistent. We are trying our best to protect others.


    But in fact, the brothers may be confused and don''t know what they are fighting for.


    Later, we thought of it and found a reason for ourselves.


    We protect ordinary people. Ordinary people grow food for us and provide us with food. For this reason, we have to make a return, even if this return may even lose our lives.


    Seriously, brothers may pay and return more than they get.


    Even if there are no ordinary people to grow food, brothers can still find it through other channels.


    And the brothers pay, but life.


    Now, I finally understand.


    Every brother understands why he pays so much. Knowing that he may die, he is still fighting and guarding with his life.


    Because there is such a belief in our hearts.


    Because we have power, we have to protect those who have no power.


    Who says that in the end of the world, there are cold and selfish people everywhere, and who says that if people don''t do it for themselves, heaven will kill everyone?


    That belief will be a warm light to illuminate everything!


    Strength, walk with responsibility!


    "Don''t you think so?" seeing me silent, Yang Yang smiled: "if you directly choose to retreat when the protective cover in s city breaks and the corpse tide strikes, maybe ordinary people will die, but those with ability will probably survive a lot?"


    "But you didn''t do that. Just this, you can be called a warrior!"


    Warriors?


    I smile bitterly!


    No one wants to get the title of warrior. No matter who he is, all he wants is to live.


    But this time, our brother suffered the most tragic loss.


    There may be only half of the surviving brothers. I don''t know how many familiar faces I''ll never see again.


    Shaking my head, I tried to throw that sad idea out of my chest. I don''t want to disturb the luck of others'' hard survival because of the sadness in my heart.


    "Those are..." I asked after glancing at the other four people.


    "Those four men are Mu Mu''s men..." Yang said.


    Your men?


    "That man, with you..." this is also a doubt in my heart.


    Which of the two goddess of dawn is true?


    "She doesn''t have the soul mark of Leona, she just has the power of Leona." Yangyang obviously knows the dawn goddess and the existence of heroes in the hero alliance.


    And she also knew that she inherited the power of Leona, the goddess of dawn.


    But that man has the power of Leona, but he doesn''t have the soul mark of Leona. What''s the matter?


    "To be exact, it was Mu Mu who gave her that power. If there was no Mu Mu, she... Forget it, these may involve some privacy. After you see Mu Mu, ask her yourself." after thinking about it, Yang Yang said.


    Speaking of this joint, it broke here.


    I can see from the black line in my head that this woman seems to have some bad interests.


    But in this way, I''m more and more curious about the mysterious Miss mu.


    That woman saved me and helped me again and again... What is it for?


    I don''t think I''m handsome enough to be Tom Cruise. Shouldn''t I be so popular?


    "It''s almost here." at this time, Yang Yang suddenly stood up and said.


    At this time, we can also clearly feel that the rate of decline of our body begins to become slow.


    The expression on each face doesn''t know how to describe it. There are curiosity, panic and some inexplicable and complex feelings.


    I don''t know what I''m going to face.


    Is it the same hell as s city before, or another heaven?


    No one knows!


    The four people, in the light column, don''t know what they are operating. They feel like science fiction. It seems that there are some virtual instruments here.


    This level of technology, even the most secretive and advanced technology, should not be able to do it?


    This deceleration process lasted about three minutes.


    Hum... Boom!


    With a slight shock under our feet, we finally stopped our falling bodies.


    The surrounding protective cover still exists.


    The sand, soil and other things supporting it did not fall.


    "Wait a minute, you may have to scan... You need to disinfect," Yang said.


    disinfect


    Well, when we first entered s City, we also underwent disinfection.


    After all, those zombie viruses are very strong. No one wants to be infected with that thing. It''s better to be safe.


    Originally, we thought we would spray something like disinfectant, but it seems that the technology here is much higher.


    There was no disinfectant, but a special purple light, which was emitted from the four light columns and instantly crossed or even penetrated everyone''s body.


    "Now we are going to conduct routine scanning and anti-virus. Please don''t panic... That kind of light has fatal lethality to the zombie virus free in the air, but it doesn''t hurt humans. Don''t worry."


    A careless voice came. It was a man''s voice.


    Bibo, Bibo... Vaguely, you can hear a small sound in the air. It''s about the sound of zombie virus being destroyed. Who knows, this thing is a little too fucking science fiction. I can''t understand it.


    After a scan, it was over soon.


    Then a door suddenly appeared on the side of the protective cover.


    "Well, everyone, welcome to the underground playground. Please come out one by one in order. Don''t panic..."


    The voice rang again.


    Underground playground?


    The name is novel enough.


    Just because suddenly we came to a strange environment. We don''t know what happened in this environment. No one knows what happened here.


    So for a moment, no one dared to go out.


    Although Yang Yang himself walked ahead.


    In that case, let me start.


    "I''ll go out and have a look..." I said.


    "I''ll go..." fan Xiaotian frowned.


    "No, I''ll just go. If there''s nothing wrong, you''ll come out again," I said.


    I may have some villains, but I can''t help it.


    I walked out of the open door. In front of me was a passage like steel.


    I don''t know what material it is made of. It can support the heavy pressure of such thick soil.


    That tunnel, spiraling, leads down.


    At the entrance of the passage, I saw the familiar figure. Up and down, I was still shrouded in the strange close fitting and flexible clothes. I wrapped my body tightly, but the curve was exposed.


    With a strange mask on her face, people can''t see her real appearance.


    The familiar woman is the woman who gave me the core of the energy conversion instrument, the one who saved me from ancient stone statues and gave me drawings, and the woman who saved Dao language from Zhu Yan.


    I don''t know why. When I saw this woman, I felt relieved for no reason. It seemed that I believed that no matter what happened, this woman would not harm me.


    "Be so careful..." the woman''s voice seemed a little unhappy: "we wasted a lot of effort to save you. If we want to harm you, just leave it alone."


    I think so.


    Moreover, even if the other party really wants to do something, I''m afraid we have no choice?


    Thinking of this, I waved at the back.


    "Little brother, come with me..." said, and the woman pointed at me.


    "Can I go with you?" a voice came from behind.


    That''s Xiao Ya!

 Chapter 629

    Although the current situation is not particularly severe, the atmosphere is also quite strange.


    Suddenly, I came to a completely strange place, and everything made people feel confused.


    Now they only know that this is deep underground, and they don''t know anything else. They also don''t know what kind of situation they will face in the future, and what kind of people they used to live here.


    To say a bad word, almost everyone in the territory today is in a tension of surviving by chance.


    Because I don''t know who the original owner in the depths of the earth is and what temper, everyone is careful. In this case, I don''t dare to say anything more, for fear that I might accidentally annoy the original owner here.


    But I didn''t expect Xiao Ya to be so bold and dare to ask at this time.


    When the woman asked to talk to Lin Yi alone, she asked to follow up together?


    Little yellow book frowned slightly and winked at Xiao Ya. It''s best not to say more at this time.


    But Xiao Ya ignores this reminder. She has her own persistence in Xiao Ya''s eyes.


    "We have never been separated..." Xiao Ya said softly.


    They have always been together and don''t want to separate. They didn''t want to separate before and now.


    Especially after this incident, many brothers died in front of us.


    This time, it brought a very strong stimulation to Xiao Ya, which made Xiao Ya cherish the time they spent together.


    "Although I don''t know what important secrets are, I think we should be able to listen to them together. Moreover, if there is anything, Lin Yi will certainly tell us when he comes out." Xiao Ya said.


    To be honest, this requirement may be too much. Now it''s almost thanks to these people.


    At this time, it''s a little too late to even ask.


    But in Xiao Ya''s eyes, that touch of fear and desire makes people unable to blame Xiao Ya anyway.


    She was so worried, the feeling of life and death.


    Xiao Ya has had enough.


    I smiled bitterly and prepared to go over and comfort Xiao Ya, but what I didn''t expect was that the woman didn''t get angry when she heard Xiao Ya''s words. Instead, she gave Xiao Ya an ambiguous look. The look in her eyes was quite strange.


    "Don''t worry, I will never take your man away..." it should be the wooden woman who said softly with a smile.


    "However, if you are still worried, you can come together. Well, anyone who wants to come together can come together." Mu Mu is quite generous and said directly.


    "It seems that you are very tired and hurt, so you are going to go and have a rest first. However, it seems that you are worried and strange. In that case, everyone who wants to come over... It''s not a shady thing anyway."


    In that case, there were slight fluctuations in the crowd.


    Dao Yu, Zi Jiao and Na Mei came out almost immediately. They also wanted to go together.


    In addition, Chen Xiaolin, Chen Xiaodao, Bing ya, Zhang Quan and little yellow book all came.


    These people can be said to be those who are smart and have leadership skills among the remaining survivors in s city.


    Meng Rui stays here. There are still a lot of wounded here. There are still a lot of things to deal with here. If all the people leave, it won''t work.


    Once there were so many principals in S City, but now there are not many dead and injured.


    Each territory suffered heavy casualties, and some territories were even wiped out.


    But now, we don''t have time to be sad. Even if we want to be sad, it will be something in the future. Now we need to find out what''s going on and what''s going on here as soon as possible.


    "Shang Qi..." Mu Mu shouted, and then came out of an isolated room next door.


    It was a young man about 1.8 meters tall with long neutral hair. If it was placed before, it had the style of a youth idol.


    "Please take these survivors to know about our underground world and arrange food and accommodation for them." Mumu said. Although he was discussing, he had a sense of urgency in his tone.


    Shang Qi seemed to have been used to this for a long time, but he was a little unhappy and said, "cut, this trouble is always pushed on me. I''m easy to bully. Why don''t you go to God?"


    God, another name has come out.


    Moreover, it sounds that Shang Qi, a Shen and Mu Mu seem to be the leaders of the underground world.


    I haven''t seen that God. I don''t know how, but I can feel the strong power of this man.


    Although the appearance seems a little fussy, the light that occasionally flashed in his eyes can make people feel that this guy''s strength is definitely not as good as he showed.


    Moreover, this man is also the guy who told us to disinfect before.


    Although there was some dissatisfaction in his tone, the man named Shang Qi didn''t refuse. He turned around and immediately put on a smiling face.


    These people have just managed to survive between life and death. If they have a black face at this time, they will be very frightened.


    "Yo, Yangyang, you''re back, too. Where''s Xiaoling..."


    "Let''s go too," said Mumu.


    Mu Mu walked in front, and we followed, because we didn''t know the details of the woman, what the woman was looking for us, and we didn''t know what to say, so the atmosphere was quite depressed for a while.


    "I''ll show you here first," said the wood.


    Through that passage, then we entered a strange thing like a tour bus.


    Then, without even hearing any sound and feeling the slightest vibration, the tour bus began to move by itself.


    Above the head is something made of unknown materials. It''s definitely not glass. Even bulletproof glass can''t be so strong.


    Translucent, thick layer, we can see the crowded soil, gravel and stones outside.


    This is a world below the ground.


    It was a strange, ultra modern car. It was in this car that we finally saw the real face of this underground world.


    I couldn''t see anything at the entrance before.


    When we saw that scene, we all grew up one by one, and there was only unspeakable shock left in our hearts.


    Here... Seems to be another world.


    If we remove the soil outside, this is really another space. The place where we are is the sky and the earth under our feet.


    The body passes through the sky and everything on the ground is at a glance.


    On the ground, there are lots of houses and buildings, which are dense. It''s exactly the appearance of a modern city.


    Who can imagine such an amazing picture in the depths of the earth?


    The area of this underground world is also much larger than expected. It may not be as big as the original s City, but it is at least one-third of the extent.


    In the center of the underground city, there are all kinds of buildings and instruments. Further away, there is a green land. There are farmland everywhere, layer by layer, piece by piece. In that farmland, plants are growing luxuriantly.


    Although it is an underground world, there is no feeling of darkness here. On the contrary, all places are bright and milky light, which gives people a very holy feeling, just like going to heaven.


    Even in our hearts, we wonder if this is really heaven?


    There are houses, fields, people and plants... Is this what the underground world looks like?


    It''s so different from what we thought.

 Chapter 630

    I have to admit that the shock brought to us this time is really quite fierce!


    In fact, when we sank, there were countless guesses about the world under the ground. In our hearts, we were imagining what the world under the land looked like.


    We thought it should be a dark place without any light. From now on, we may live like mice in that deep and humid cave.


    What we think in our hearts is in stark contrast to what we see now, perhaps because what we think in our hearts is a little too dark, so that when we see the bright in front of us, everyone is shocked and can''t say a word.


    "Are you scared?" Mumu whispered when we were stunned, with a slight complacency in his tone.


    I''m really scared.


    After being reminded, we know how much we look now, just like Grandma Liu entering the Grand View Garden.


    "Here..." I don''t know what to say.


    The underground world seems to be divided into several layers. We should be at the top, and there are layers of things like glass below.


    We moved quickly in the middle of the two protective layers and watched all the features of the whole underground world.


    "This is where we live," Mumu said.


    "God, you can open up such a world underground. How did you... Do it?" Bingya was also shocked.


    This woman can be said to be a calm representative. Generally speaking, there are few things that can shock Bingya, but now even Bingya is stimulated by the picture in front of her.


    This kind of thing frightened all of us.


    It''s more incredible than fear.


    This underground world has formed a deep stimulation for us, so that we can''t believe what we see in front of us, as if we have entered an illusory world.


    What''s this place?


    It''s at least kilometers below the ground, and it''s probably deeper.


    Apart from other things, it is not easy to drill a kilometer deep hole in the ground.


    Of course, with the help of various modern machines, you may be able to easily complete this work. Those underground drilling instruments, let alone one kilometer, even two thousand meters and five thousand meters, will be dug out for you.


    Just digging a hole is only one aspect. The key problem is after digging a hole.


    Now it''s not just digging a hole, but expanding the hole dug deep in the ground without limit.


    It is easy to dig a hole, but difficult to build.


    In the depth of the ground, if you dig out such a large and wide area, all the soil in this large area will be dug up. The amount of work is quite terrible.


    In particular, the surface has not even been affected. We have lived in s city for so long, and we don''t feel anything wrong at all.


    How terrible is the pressure in such a thick soil layer?


    Thinking about it makes people feel desperate.


    The materials that only support here and prevent these soil layers from collapsing are not acceptable to ordinary materials.


    That''s why we feel the shock. It seems that there are not many people here. How on earth did they open up such a terrible project in the depths of the earth in such a short time?


    Seeing the shock and doubt in our hearts, mujiao smiled: "maybe you may have misunderstood. Although we live here now, we didn''t create it."


    What?


    They didn''t create this? What''s going on?


    We feel more and more suspicious in our hearts. The world deep underground is really full of too many wonders and doubts, so that we don''t understand what happened.


    Mumu, they took us to this place and told us they didn''t create it?


    Does it mean that other people built this place, and then they drove those people away and occupied it?


    So a picture of killing people and stealing goods immediately appeared in our minds.


    But in fact, it doesn''t seem as bloody as we think.


    "This is actually an abandoned military research base," Mumu said.


    Military research base?


    Why is the military involved again?


    The more you talk about it, the more strange it becomes.


    Then, under Mu Mu''s explanation, we finally understand some. Although we still feel a little difficult to accept, at least we don''t have that doubt in our heart.


    In fact, on the surface, s city is just a medium-sized small city in the country, with medium area and medium economic population. It is lost in countless large and small cities in the country. It completely belongs to the type that people can''t remember its name.


    Without the aura of the capital and the development of the magic capital, everything seems to be dispensable. It feels like it''s no big deal for the country to suddenly lose this city.


    But in fact, there are many important secrets hidden in this insignificant.


    S city is actually a national military science and technology research center. The secret department of this city is developing the most advanced military technology in China.


    Whether on the surface or under the ground, there are countless mysteries hidden.


    Perhaps it is because of this anonymity that s city will not attract too much attention abroad and can hide its own research as much as possible.


    In fact, after the end of the world, some mysteries hidden in s city have been gradually stripped out.


    For example, a Research Institute on the ground, a strange micro biological bomb program.


    Zhong lixiu and my sister Lin zhe are all participating members of this plan.


    That kind of micro biological bomb is definitely a very clever means to control people. S city was under this control and was under the control of Zhong lixiu until the purification of that kind of bomb could be solved.


    Thinking of this, I thought of my sister Lin Zhe. Lin zhe was an important person in charge of Zhong lixiu at that time, but it seemed that he had a bad relationship with Zhong lixiu.


    Because of something, I left s city and haven''t appeared until now.


    I thought I could find my sister in S City, but now I just got some confused information. My sister seems to have been involved in some very important things.


    I don''t know where Lin Zhe is now. Is he safe?


    I''m worried, but looking at these things, I can also feel the status of S City as a military research city.


    There is not only a military research center in S City, but also another Research Institute under the s City Grand Theater. It is obvious that Zhong lixiu did not set up that place himself.


    There is also a huge arsenal near s city


    When all these things come together, the status of s city suddenly becomes very obvious. This small city is a very important place in the country to study ultra modern military science and technology.


    Moreover, it seems that some results have been achieved.


    The place where we are now, deep underground, is actually the largest military science and technology research center in s city.


    In other words, this big hole is actually a pit dug by the state! Many buildings here have been built long ago.


    Including the protective layer outside and many research institutes inside, they all existed before. The houses and fields outside were built slowly with more and more people here.


    With the strength of the country, I want to complete this huge project. Although I still feel a little shocked, it is not an impossible task.


    "But... How do you know here?" Bingya was still a little incredible.


    "Because... I am the staff here!" Mumu said.


    There was a slight pride and pride in that voice.


    "I''m one of the directors of the largest research institute. The people outside Zhong lixiu are just peripheral members. They are not qualified to know the real secrets..."

 Chapter 631

    Listening to the sound of wood, it seems that he didn''t pay attention to Zhong lixiu at all.


    However, with his identity and status, he is indeed qualified to laugh at Zhong lixiu.


    Zhong lixiu is just an ordinary member of the ground Research Institute, and his ranking in the micro biological bomb program is even behind Lin Zhe.


    That is to say, although that guy is a scientist, his status is obviously not very high.


    This woman is different. Different institutes have different identities. Even different institutes sometimes communicate, contact and communicate with each other because of the above orders and various needs, but the position of Mumu as the person in charge in the depths of the earth is definitely not comparable to that of Zhong lixiu.


    In terms of confidentiality alone, there are several levels.


    It''s just that a woman like Mumu, although she is wearing that weird tight dress and can''t see her appearance, she can feel from her voice and tight figure that she is definitely not very old.


    There is no doubt that such a young woman can become the person in charge of the underground world.


    "What kind of research is carried out underground, and the people in it are the original staff?" I asked.


    If it had been put before, it would definitely be a secret. Just because I came here may be enough for me to be locked up for a lifetime.


    But now I don''t seem to have so many scruples.


    Mu Mu also readily explained: "in this underground world, what is actually a simulated survival."


    "Simulated survival?" we are all very strange. What is simulated survival? Can''t it be the same program as the outdoor survival master on TV?


    "After the simulated nuclear war, after the world enters the nuclear winter, the research on how human beings should survive!" Mu said softly.


    Just these words, but let us all be full of cold sweat, meow, which country do we want to open three wars with?


    Nuclear war?


    Is the world peaceful now? It''s fairly peaceful. Although you poke me in the eye and I pick your nose in the Middle East, the three fat families next door in the northeast set off a string of firecrackers in three or two days.


    But it is basically quite peaceful. Anyway, the country can hardly fight the third world war because there is a pile of nuclear warheads.


    However, once such a war between big powers breaks out, it will not be the battle of millet and rifles before. Even aircraft and tanks are backward. What they play is missile bombing.


    Blow it up. It might blow up a nuclear warhead.


    If the nuclear war is really started, the nuclear warhead can basically put the earth on the wheel several times.


    By that time, the whole world was covered with nuclear radiation, and the dust with strong radiation was floating in the air. In that case, human beings were estimated to be more terrible than zombie virus.


    This underground research institute is studying how humans should deal with that situation once it occurs?


    The simplest, immigration!


    It''s not emigrating to foreign countries. There were no foreign countries at that time. It''s emigrating to outer space and outer planet.


    But because no habitable planet has been found yet, the plan can only be stranded for the time being. Even the construction of a huge spacecraft that can fly out of space is useless.


    Since the sky can''t, it''s the ground.


    There are various studies on how many layers of land nuclear radiation can penetrate, what materials can effectively isolate nuclear radiation, how people can survive underground after the world war, and so on.


    People without foresight must have immediate worries. Although it is said that world war can hardly be fought, once it is fought, this place may really become the last place where human beings can survive.


    To be honest, this situation is really terrible.


    However, the world war did not start, but the end of the world appeared first.


    I don''t know if this is a serious mistake?


    "Moreover, this place is not only conducting research in this area, but also in other aspects, such as the research of combat robots."


    "The original expectation is that after the nuclear war, the earth''s surface is no longer suitable for human habitation and survival, and because of strong nuclear radiation, it will certainly lead to some biological variation, and there may be monsters and other things. How can we resist it with human strength?"


    "Therefore, many combat machines have been studied underground."


    "Unfortunately, after studying so many things, this thick protective layer can resist the heavy pressure of soil and nuclear radiation, but it can not prevent the spread of zombie virus."


    Now we basically know that zombie virus can be transmitted through air, water and other ways, especially blood.


    This shield is not aimed at zombie virus. As a result, the shield basically didn''t work.


    After a researcher came back from the outside and brought the zombie virus back, the virus quickly spread in it.


    "Originally, there were thousands of researchers and security staff in this underground world, but now, there are only a dozen left..." Mu Mu''s voice was slightly sad.


    Under the attack of that terrible zombie virus, this absolutely safe fortress has come to the end of its life.


    The researchers inside soon fell, and it became a zombie club.


    Only a few people survived, and Mumu is one of them!


    "Among the people who survived, only two were former researchers, one was me, the other was a God, and Shang Qi was the chief security officer here."


    Mu Mu, ah Shen, Shang Qi.


    There are about three leaders of the underground world. These three people are in charge of everything here.


    "At that time, our strength was not developed immediately. In the face of colleagues who suddenly became zombies, we had to hide constantly and watch colleagues become zombies in front of us. Finally, we manipulated some machines originally used to deal with monsters to kill these zombies."


    "We don''t know what happened and how it suddenly became like this. Moreover, we all have relatives and companions outside. We tried to contact the person in charge outside, but we couldn''t contact at all."


    "There''s no way. The thirty-six of us who survived agreed to go out and see what happened, and then we found that the world had turned into what it is now."


    "The outside world has become more dangerous than the underground world. If we hid here directly at that time, maybe more people would survive, but we all have relatives and friends. We want to find them and see if they are still alive. So we separated for the time being and agreed to come back together."


    "Unfortunately, only one third of the people who finally came back..."


    Obviously, the remaining people may have died in the process of looking for their relatives.


    "What about you? Did you find..." Xiao Ya couldn''t help asking.


    Mu Mu''s voice was slightly bleak: "no, I only have one family member. Unfortunately, I called him a lot and didn''t respond. Moreover, I was trapped because of some things until... I couldn''t find it in the end."


    "But I think he should have a good time." Mu Mu''s voice has some inexplicable self-confidence. It seems that he believes that his relatives will not have any problems.


    "It was at that time that our own strength gradually emerged."


    "After we reconvened here, we agreed to save more people. Although we can''t isolate the zombie virus here, we are studying it. There are the most advanced scientific and technological means in the country. We were caught off guard and soon fell into the enemy, but we soon found a way to kill the zombie virus."


    "Zombie virus spreads fastest in the blood. At the same time, it will spread in air, water, soil and food. Moreover, zombie virus can withstand high temperature and corrosion. It seems that nothing can kill zombie virus."


    "But after our research, we found that the zombie virus has almost no resistance to a special frequency light wave. Under that light wave, the zombie virus will soon be disintegrated..."

 Chapter 632

    That is, when we first came in, the disinfection was carried out. The crackling sound under the irradiation of that special light wave was the disintegration of the zombie virus.


    It is worthy of being the country''s top research institute. These people have perfect emergency treatment methods for various dangerous situations. They have found a way to eliminate the zombie virus in such a short time.


    If there was such a way in the early stage of zombie virus, perhaps more people would survive?


    After all, the virus had not completely spread at that time. By now, it was too late. The whole world was filled with that virus. That virus had almost completely integrated with air and water sources. It was almost impossible to eliminate it.


    Those who can survive now are basically people who have resistance to the zombie virus, but after they die, they will still become zombies.


    "Unfortunately, this method can only eliminate the zombie virus. For those who have become zombies, they cannot evolve and restore them to their original state. However, I believe that as long as we continue to study, maybe... It is possible to restore them," Mumu said.


    This person really cares about the research, but we don''t think it''s possible. After all, the bodies of those zombies are completely rotten. Even if the virus is killed, it''s just a rotten body.


    "You may not be able to do it now, but no one can guarantee it in the future. However, although the light wave can''t remove the zombie, it can eliminate the zombie virus in your body, so congratulations. If you die, don''t worry about becoming a zombie..."


    I''m dizzy. Is this something to congratulate?


    Better live than die.


    After several people came back, they continued their research here and began to pick up people.


    But it was too late at that time. After all, most people had already arrived in s city.


    Those people will never give up the seemingly peaceful life in s city and go to an unknown world.


    The people they brought down were only thousands.


    The original broad underground space has gradually become somewhat insufficient. They can only continuously expand the space and build houses to make the underground world bigger and bigger.


    Moreover, due to the increase of personnel, the food stored here began to be insufficient, so agriculture began to develop gradually here.


    In fact, agricultural research was also carried out here at the beginning. If there was a nuclear war, the problem of food must also be considered.


    In this huge underground research institute, there are all kinds of crops. Each farmland is different from the outside. All of them are soilless cultivation. They use culture medium for production and can be harvested many times in a short time.


    At the same time, there are equipment such as simulated sunlight. The temperature and humidity are all kept in the best range. Most importantly, there are almost no diseases and pests in this place, resulting in a much better grain receipt than those outside.


    But Mumu said so, I was a little worried.


    Even if thousands of people had enough food before, but now, there are nearly 100000 more people suddenly. Can the food still hold up?


    100000 and thousands, that''s not an order of magnitude.


    The exact number is 98663. That''s the number counted by radar, which has dropped sharply from more than 300000 before to so many people.


    It is conceivable how much the loss this time is.


    But even these people should be a huge burden for this underground research institute.


    "This is indeed a problem, but we should not worry for the time being. We have stored a lot of food before, at least for a short time. As long as we can continue to expand the underground space and add some experimental fields within this period of time, it should be enough."


    After a pause, Mu Mu continued, "if it''s really not enough at that time, we can only look for it from the outside."


    When we visited the world, we also found some other similar tools, constantly wandering around and stopping in some places, seemingly checking something.


    Mumu told us that it was the maintenance staff. Because the outer layer of the underground world bears the huge pressure of the thick ground, it must be repaired frequently. Once there is any problem, measures must be taken to make up for it immediately. Otherwise, in case of collapse, none of the underground people can go out alive.


    It seems that there is really no safe place in the world now.


    We took a tour over the underground world. This place is completely a semi closed world, which is inextricably linked with the outside world, but very different.


    Finally, through a special channel, we landed.


    "Well, I''ve shown you about it. I know you still have a lot of doubts, so... If you want to know anything, just ask, and I can tell you everything I know." Mumu said with both hands.


    There are so many doubts in our heart that we don''t even know where to ask for it for a moment.


    After a moment of silence, I took the lead in opening my mouth: "who of the three of you decided to save us this time? Why do you want to save us?"


    "That was the common decision of the three of us. The reason why we wanted to save you... This problem... Is very simple, because we think we have the ability to save more people, so we saved it, that''s it."


    "But it will put a lot of pressure on you."


    "Yes, but as you said, it''s just pressure." Mumu doesn''t seem to take these things to heart: "Of course, if there is no selfishness, I don''t think you will believe it. I can also tell you that our underground world is actually facing threats and needs more people and experts to support it in order to live."


    "Threats? Are they members of the void family?" I asked immediately.


    This place is thousands of kilometers underground. In addition to the members of the void family, I really didn''t think there were other lives that could threaten this place.


    But what I didn''t expect was that Mumu didn''t seem to pay attention to the members of the void family.


    "You say those strange insects?" Mu Mu said contemptuously, "well, those strange insects can indeed escape, but... So what?"


    "To be exact, our current position is 1800 meters below the horizon. Even those big insects can hardly penetrate here."


    "Even if it penetrates in, there is a thick protective cover outside. Those big insects can penetrate the soil, but they can''t penetrate this alloy glass."


    "Our real enemy is actually human... If those people are still human." Mu Mu sneered, and the anger in his voice was hardly concealed.


    The enemy is human?


    What''s going on?


    "You used a lot of modern hot weapons to fight against zombies before. What would be the result if you used the strength of the army to fight against zombies?" Mu Mu asked instead of answering our question.


    This question really makes people feel quite strange.


    Previously, we may not have considered this problem at all. We thought that the army had been occupied when the zombies broke out, and there could be no other results.


    However, since we tasted the benefits of hot weapons, some doubts began to appear in our hearts.


    Is the army really destroyed?


    Unlikely.


    Bullets can kill zombies.


    For the army, a bullet can kill a zombie as long as it explodes in the head.


    It may not be possible for these zombies to have nightmares and bad news, but at the beginning, those zombies were all ordinary zombies, and it was awesome to have a huge zombie. In this case, the army fell instantly, which is really unacceptable.


    Moreover, rockets, howitzers and other shells are almost destructive and covering attacks on the corpse tide. Even if they are surrounded by zombies, it seems impossible to end in an instant.


    So... Where''s the army?

 Chapter 633

    These questions may have appeared in our mind before, but they always flash away and don''t attract much attention.


    But now, after being lifted up again by mu mu, we only felt a sudden chill in our bodies.


    Where''s the army?


    When the zombie virus broke out, all the soldiers responsible for guarding the country suddenly disappeared, as if none had been left overnight.


    Where on earth did those people go?


    According to the current situation, when the zombie virus broke out, not many people were directly infected by air, water and blood rain.


    It can even be said that a few, most people are really infected with zombie virus and become zombies, which are caused by similar attacks.


    What about the military?


    If we say that ordinary people may not have time to respond to such disasters, but those well-trained troops should not be so unbearable. They were directly submerged without even a response.


    Moreover, there is another most important problem... We don''t even see a soldier.


    None.


    There are workers, students, bosses, scientists, police and criminals in the world, but there are no soldiers.


    There are no ordinary people and no capable people. It seems that no one is of military origin.


    If you have to say, Zhong lixiu and Lin zhe are about Mu Mu and Shang Qi. Ah God, they should also be.


    However, they are not the regular army, they can only be regarded as researchers belonging to the military system.


    So... Where are the soldiers? Can''t the whole army be destroyed under the attack of zombies?


    Even ordinary people have some people who can survive, and these soldiers are destroyed?


    Seriously, it''s really hard to believe now!


    I never doubted before. Now think about it, there are doubts everywhere.


    "You know? You used to serve the army. You should know something about this?" the little yellow book asked in a gloomy voice.


    This guy is the calmest. His face hardly changes at any time.


    "Yes, I do know something about this." Mu Mu didn''t deny it.


    From Mu Mu''s mouth, we know what happened at the beginning, although most of them are Mu Mu''s speculation.


    Because as the head of an important research institute, Mu Mu has relatively large authority.


    Mumu knows a relatively secret military camp. When Mumu wants to find support and help to control the situation, he finds that the military camp has been completely occupied.


    The whole camp was turned into a sea of blood.


    There are corpses of dead soldiers everywhere... The most important thing is that those dead soldiers are not zombies. They are not killed after becoming zombies, but have died before becoming zombies.


    His body was full of bullet holes. It was obvious that a very serious accident had occurred here.


    At that time, Mumu didn''t know what happened here, but fortunately, Mumu found a soldier who was still alive and didn''t die.


    From the man''s mouth, Mu Mu got some very important news.


    When the zombie virus broke out, many brothers became zombies at the beginning because they didn''t expect this to happen in the military camp.


    Because they were their comrades in arms, they thought their comrades in arms had some infectious diseases and wanted treatment. Unfortunately, more brothers were bitten and scratched.


    This delay led to the serious spread of the virus. Later, the commander of the army felt that the situation could not be controlled. He had no choice but to ruthlessly issue orders, detain the infected brothers and finally kill them.


    But I didn''t expect that ordinary means can''t kill. Only by exploding the head can I kill.


    At that time, they had thought of zombies.


    Moreover, they also got news from the outside world that the spread of zombies was very fast. At that time, after asking the superior for instructions, the commander here was ready to dispatch all the soldiers to control the situation in the past, hoping to suppress the situation within a certain situation.


    Hearing this, our hearts warmed a little. At least we knew that the troops didn''t do anything. They also wanted to control the situation.


    But in the end, it may be due to lack of strength or other reasons that this effort failed.


    "However, before they set out, the situation changed... A man appeared."


    "Who?" we asked almost subconsciously.


    "My teacher... Hei hei..." Mu sneered.


    teacher?


    Another mysterious guy came out.


    "My teacher, who brought me to this field, also entrusted his face, so I can become the person in charge here."


    "In fact, s city is a scientific research center. There are research institutes everywhere, but ordinary people don''t know it at all."


    "Most of these countless research institutes are linked together, and my teacher is the general director of all research institutes in s city."


    "It can also be said that the most powerful person in s city."


    "He is the top expert in biochemical protection. In fact, he started this system and received strong support from the above."


    "At first, we studied together, but then our opinions split."


    "Because my teacher puts his goal on outer space. He firmly believes that a planet suitable for human habitation can be found in outer space. At that time, the problem of overpopulation can be solved. Even if there is war, mankind will not become extinct and can develop again on another planet."


    In fact, it is really hard to say whether there is a planet suitable for human habitation in outer space.


    But the general view is... But I didn''t find it.


    After all, there are too many mysteries in this vast universe.


    Unfortunately, the above doesn''t seem to attach great importance to this aspect. After all, outer space is so far away. Even if you find one and want to run over, how many years, hundreds of years, thousands of years will it take?


    At that time, it may have been hundreds of generations of his own descendants. It was too ethereal. Compared with the underground system hosted by mu mu, it was more popular.


    So the plan was suspended.


    Just because of the professor''s authority in this field, he still serves as the person in charge of this field.


    The professor has done a lot of research, and it is not without a little achievement.


    "Spaceship!"


    Another name came out of Mu Mu''s mouth.


    In fact, there are many spaceships in the United States, Russia and China. They are the kind of things that send people to the moon and space.


    It sounds awesome and sci-fi, but it''s not uncommon.


    But the professor is a little more awesome. He doesn''t make ordinary spaceships that can only carry more than thirty or fifty people. He makes spaceships that can only be seen in science fiction movies, almost the same size as aircraft carriers.


    Because no habitable planet could be found, it was frozen.


    It is going to be transformed into a giant space station for research and use in space.


    However, the professor was unwilling to let his achievements be usurped. When the army was in turmoil, the professor appeared.


    "That guy may be the first person on earth with special power, and his power is terrible."


    "The soldier who survived left only endless fear. He said that the professor, as soon as he appeared, immediately asked the general to transfer control of the spacecraft and asked the general to submit to him."


    "The general naturally refused this powerless request, and the general had to suppress the zombie. He had no time to entangle with him."


    "As a result, the professor shot directly and killed the general."


    "That frightened many people. The general''s body exploded like a balloon. The guards around him immediately shot at the professor..."


    "But... A terrible scene appeared."


    "The professor, his body doesn''t know what''s going on. The bullet penetrates through his body and can''t cause the slightest harm to the professor."


    "Not only bullets, but also shells and bayonets... He is almost completely immune to all attacks."


    "In the soldier''s words, they seem to have met a soul, a terrible monster with no body but only soul..."

 Chapter 634

    Soul... It seems that this statement is not suitable for the end of the world, but we don''t feel anything strange.


    Even a large group of ghosts on the shadow island can run out and jump. What''s impossible?


    And according to Mumu, an idea, an idea, can''t help but emerge in our minds.


    In a more popular way in online games, that guy... Is a guy immune to physical damage?


    Bullets, bayonets and even bombs can''t cause the slightest damage. How does that feel? How does it sound like physical immunity.


    That guy seems to be a pure energy body, completely immune to all physical damage, so that the soldier''s attack can''t have any effect on that person.


    The professor, I don''t know what cause and effect he got, turned into that kind of appearance. Although he became very strange, the only thing I can be sure is that the power that guy has is too strong.


    The whole camp, so many soldiers, are not that guy''s opponent.


    The only survivor who survived told in a tragic tone that the abnormal monster asked everyone to submit to him by tough means.


    He first killed the general and then asked the other soldiers to surrender and become his men.


    The request was rejected.


    The angry soldiers wanted to kill the monster to vent their anger.


    But the final result was quite tragic. Almost everyone was slaughtered by that guy.


    The man ignored their attack and killed everyone with strange power, like magic.


    In the end, almost all of them died in battle, and only a few chose to surrender under the fear of death.


    We can imagine what kind of despair was left to that army at that time.


    Facing a monster that had never been faced before, all his attacks had no effect at all. He almost watched the monster and killed his companions one after another until it was his turn.


    The strong soldier also tried to hold on to the end. After giving the monster''s information to Mu Mu, the breath he reluctantly held was also interrupted.


    "The aircraft carrier has disappeared. It was driven away by the professor. Moreover, the guy did not leave the earth or go to outer space, but kept flying in the atmosphere."


    "Then I went to several nearby military camps I knew, and found that almost all of them were attacked at the first time. There was hardly a living person in the military camp..."


    "It was all done by the professor..." we can all feel our bodies trembling slightly.


    The army, that is the first line of defense that appears at the first time in the event of a major disaster.


    If the army could play a role at the first time when the zombie virus broke out, perhaps the world today would be different.


    Perhaps, now mankind is under the protection of the army, relying on some big cities to resist the attack of zombies.


    Of course, this is just our wishful thinking, but it is certain that at least more humans will survive.


    With the army''s guns and ammunition, those humans at least don''t need to fight zombies with bare hands, or with kitchen knives and axes. The power of guns can even completely change the situation of the whole battlefield at this time.


    Even if human beings will still fall in the attack of zombies, the number of people who survive is at least twice, three times, or even more.


    But those who might have survived died because of that damn professor.


    People are like this. Maybe we can''t blame that guy for our current situation. At least that guy doesn''t have the power to launch the zombie virus, but that guy is the auxiliary attack of this disaster.


    No matter how much influence that guy''s behavior has on himself, it''s absolutely not wrong to put this crime on that guy now.


    "Where''s that guy?" I asked after a long silence.


    "I don''t know." Mumu shook his head. "Because of the mobility of the spacecraft, he may appear over any one. No one knows where he is. Maybe he only knows when he stops to make supplies."


    "Then why do you say he is the enemy? You are underground and they are in heaven. They should be in a situation of no interference with each other?" I''m still very strange.


    "If that''s true, it''s all right." Mu Mu smiled bitterly: "although he doesn''t like his behavior, his strength is very strong, and we won''t fool to provoke him, but... Now he''s coming on his own initiative."


    "Just about two months ago, he sent a messenger to convey a message to us."


    "I don''t know how he knew we were still alive, but the information was sent to us and asked all of us to surrender. Otherwise, he would launch an attack."


    The tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop!


    No matter when, this will always happen. Some people want peace and don''t want war, but some people always cause war because of their greed.


    Even if they hid in the depths of the earth, they still couldn''t hide from the eyes of those ambitious people.


    Perhaps they are interested in the strength of these people, or the interests of this underground research institute.


    Anyway, the professor is staring here.


    Mumu, they naturally don''t want to surrender. They wanted to kill the fish and break the net, but I don''t know why. That guy didn''t attack immediately, but disappeared, as if he didn''t exist at all.


    These people were lucky enough to escape, but everyone dared not relax, because they believed that the disappearance of the professor was only temporary, and no one knew when those people would appear.


    "Therefore, we are looking for living people. On the one hand, we want to rescue more people. On the other hand, we also want to improve our strength."


    "With the current strength of the Institute, although it is very good, it seems not enough to compete with the professor."


    "You know, the professor is not alone now..."


    We all know this. After such a long time, who knows how many experts that guy has recruited? What we have to face is not a professor, but a group of powerful enemies.


    Nodded and we understood.


    Now that we have reached the underground world, nature will contribute to the underground world.


    This is very natural. After all, the only place we can live now is here.


    "Do you have any questions?" Mumu continued.


    "And..." frowning, I asked, "there were six people who went out to rescue us, and the four wearing alloy armor were..."


    "Those... Are not living people!" under Mu Mu''s strange mask, a trace of arc appeared in the corners of his mouth, slightly flashing a kind of playful pride.


    That slight appearance made my heart tremble involuntarily.


    But when I looked again, I found that the radian had disappeared.


    Shaking my head, can I say I read it wrong?


    Maybe you are dazzled. Because you miss too much in your heart, you will make such a low-level mistake when looking at people.


    Moreover, what Mumu said was not the living, but attracted the attention of all of us.


    The four men, Wuji sword saint, Wushuang sword lady, dawn goddess and Holy Lance Ranger. To be exact, it is these four heroes who plan to look like four kinds of skin.


    Since their appearance, the four people didn''t say a word, but they all showed quite strong strength. Relying on their amazing power, they swept all the orc zombies in an instant.


    That kind of powerful strength makes people look sideways.


    But now, Mu Mu says that the four people are not living?


    If it''s not a living person, what is it? Is it a zombie?


    "Naturally, it''s not a zombie." seeing our doubts, Mu Mu smiled: "all four of them are robots."


    Robots, that''s their real identity.

 Chapter 635

    obot?


    The four men, although wearing that kind of super modern armor, we can all feel that they are flesh and blood.


    Even in some places where the armor has not been attached, you can see the skin and flesh. Although you haven''t spoken, it''s still hard to accept that it''s a robot after all.


    And, robot?


    If you really want to talk about robots, britz, the steam robot before, Victor, the mechanical pioneer, is that the real robot?


    No, Victor is only half mechanical and half human.


    Although the woman didn''t say, I''m basically sure that britz, the steam robot and Victor, the mechanical pioneer, must also be the hands of this woman.


    In other words, I saved Daoyu before, and later saved me from the threat of ancient stone statues. Then, it was this wood that gave me the core of the energy conversion instrument.


    Although I didn''t ask about this, I guessed it.


    Mumu, a woman, seems to have amazing talent in mechanical manufacturing. She can even design energy conversion instruments and protective covers.


    Those four people are also robots made of wood, so it doesn''t seem strange to have britz, a steam robot, and Victor, a mechanical pioneer.


    With the strength of this woman, she can do this.


    And the simplest thing is, although I don''t know why this woman has been helping me, I should be satisfied to have someone to help me. If there are so many people who don''t ask for help in return, I should consider whether I have any problems.


    "To be exact, these four people are not complete robots, but... Half human and half mechanical." after thinking about it, Mumu said an accurate description.


    "Half man, half machine, just like... Victor?" I said.


    "Well... Although there are some differences, the essence of the two is different. Victor is a hero with independent consciousness. Although he will accept my orders, the relationship is the same as the heroes around you."


    This sentence basically confirmed the previous speculation in my heart. Victor and britz were really the heroes around this woman.


    "Victor and britz were not made by me, but called by me, through the soul mark."


    "But the four of them are different. I made them," Mumu said.


    I have to say, this seems a little shocking.


    Heroes, can''t they be made artificially? That''s a little shocking, isn''t it?


    Not only me, but all the people who heard this changed their faces.


    Among these people, except Zhang Quan and Chen Xiaodao, there are heroes in others. We know the role of heroes best.


    Zijiao is surrounded by Nine Tailed foxes, Daoyu is surrounded by Katrina and Kyle, Chen Xiaolin has Xingma, little Huang Shu has sindra, Bingya has ice crystal Phoenix, not to mention me. Those heroes are my most powerful combat effectiveness.


    But now, mu mu can make heroes, which is really a little scary.


    If you can make heroes without restrictions, wouldn''t it be


    I just thought that the hero originally owned by myself could be made unlimited now. I felt a little bad in my heart.


    This feeling is normal, but compared with the deep jealousy, the future of the human world seems to be more important.


    But we seem to have misunderstood Mu Mu''s meaning.


    "You think too much. If I can make heroes without limit, I don''t have to worry about my teacher''s threat." Mumu said with a bitter smile.


    Hero is a very special existence. If you have to find a suitable word to describe it, is it about aliens? Humans living in alien or alien space, or even other life.


    For the world of the League of heroes, the members of the void family are aliens from the void, but for us, there is actually no difference. They are all the same in essence.


    "They are real lives. I can''t summon heroes except through soul marks. Four of them have no soul marks."


    "To be exact, they are just clones made by me through special materials according to the appearance of heroes in the hero League."


    Clone heroes?


    Our hearts calmed down a little, but only a little. Although these are clone heroes, even so, it''s enough to shock people.


    Seems to be ready to gain our trust, for our questions, Mumu did not hide the slightest bit and tell the truth.


    "I just found it by chance. I can have this power, but strangely, not every hero can make clones."


    "So far, there are only four heroes I can make clones, the four you see."


    "Moreover, the so-called clones only have some of the original appearance and skin of the hero and the skills of the hero. Those clones do not have any wisdom. In addition to acting according to orders, they are completely unable to act independently, and their strength is very different from the noumenon."


    "Later, after a period of research, I found that there are only six heroes I can make. Even if I get the soul mark, I can''t do the rest."


    "And all I can do is..."


    Source plan: Fenglin volcano Yin thunder.


    Gale sword hero, limitless sword saint, matchless sword lady, dawn goddess, Lord of shadow flow and holy gun Ranger.


    "Source plan, a series of heroes in the original hero alliance, although I don''t know the specific reason, this is the case now. I can make clones, only these six, and others can''t do at all."


    "Now, only the limitless sword saint, the matchless sword lady, the dawn goddess and the holy gun ranger can succeed. I can''t do anything else!"


    "I guess it''s because these two heroes are so complicated that I have to get their soul marks and make a thorough study before I can make them," Mumu said.


    Soul mark?


    So, I remembered that the mark of the Lord of shadow flow was right in my hand. I got it after killing the shadow.


    No, I forgot.


    Gave the soul mark to Mu Mu.


    "This is a very precious thing..." although I said so, I could feel Mu Mu''s eyes suddenly brighten at this time, and the little hand quickly took the mark away.


    "You also gave me a soul mark before. This time you saved so many of us. Although it''s far from comparable, it''s more or less a reward," I said.


    "In that case, I''m not polite," Mumu said.


    Please, you don''t mean to be polite at all. OK, you just put it in your pocket.


    I asked, "although this may involve your secrets, I still want to ask these... Clone heroes, how did you do it?"


    "The combination of man and machine!" Mu Mu summarized it in a simple sentence.


    "They are formed by the combination of human bodies and machinery."


    "They were all living humans and my colleagues before, but they were infected by zombie virus and knew they could not be saved. After their consent, their bodies were transformed into what they are now."


    "Without consent, I will never transform their bodies. Maybe they want revenge and kill those who turn themselves into zombies."


    Mu Mu''s voice was a little low and sad. I don''t know what kind of feelings the girl had in her heart when she transformed her body at the same time.


    "Do you have any questions?" Mu Mu asked, as if he didn''t want to dwell on this question for too long.


    "One more thing..." I said: "when you gave me the core of the energy converter, you told me that you must save Chen Xiaolin. Why? Did you know her before?"

 Chapter 636

    Mu Mu once asked me, and I didn''t tell anyone.


    Even Chen Xiaolin didn''t know that she was named by Mu Mu and had to save her anyway. The expression on her face looked quite strange.


    "This question?" Mumu replied, "don''t worry, I won''t do anything bad to her, but Chen Xiaolin''s reputation is too great. Even if I hide in the depths of the earth most of the time, I know your reputation."


    Chen Xiaolin was a little embarrassed when she was praised: "I''ve been sleeping for so long. It''s not as powerful as you said."


    "Don''t be modest. The seven of you can abandon everything and support the protective shield for s city. Although we people living underground have not been blessed by you, we all admire your actions."


    "Especially you, Miss Chen Xiaolin, you are in S City... No, you may be the most powerful therapist in China. We still know that."


    "As I just said, we have been conducting various studies to completely eliminate the zombie virus."


    "But until now, we have only studied how to kill the zombie virus in the air and water. We have not studied how to solve the virus in the human body that has become a zombie, even if it is only the virus in the human body bitten by a zombie."


    "Even if we have used almost all the materials we can think of and countless combinations, there is no effect at all."


    "So we changed the research direction. We guess that if we want to completely solve the virus from the root, we may need to add some special forces, such as... Super power factors!"


    "Superpower is a force that suddenly appears after the end of the world. There has been no research before."


    "The so-called super powers on TV programs are almost 100% deceptive, and we are also a blank in this regard."


    "But at present, there are countless superpowers. There are all kinds of superpowers. Among these superpowers, there may not be the ability to cure zombie virus."


    "This is just your guess..." Chen Xiaodao seems to be reluctant to have his sister tested as a mouse.


    "Yes, this is just our guess, but... Maybe you have heard a theory that there is nothing completely insoluble in the world. Next to highly toxic plants, there must be something that can detoxify; no matter how poisonous snakes are, there must be animals that can exempt or even solve their toxicity..."


    I don''t know who put forward this theory. Although it has many loopholes, it still makes sense in some aspects.


    "At the end of the world, although countless zombies have been caused, many mutant animals have evolved. At the same time, superpowers have begun to appear in humans. Almost all of these superpowers are used to kill zombies, but who can guarantee that there is no power to cure zombie viruses among these superpowers?"


    "As a therapist with the strongest therapeutic ability, Miss Chen Xiaolin, you are naturally the most likely person," Mumu said.


    In Mu Mu''s eyes, there was a light that I didn''t know how to describe.


    Maybe that''s the common problem of all science maniacs. When they meet the object they can study, they can almost eat people.


    It seems that I want to cut Chen Xiaolin into pieces and study it carefully.


    That kind of look made all of us shudder.


    Chen Xiaolin''s eyes were afraid.


    But Mu Mu was full of excitement: "Miss Chen, you can think about it. It can be said that it is a good thing for the benefit of all mankind. As long as our research is successful, even if someone is bitten by a zombie, he can return to the original state, and don''t worry about becoming a zombie."


    "Think about how many human beings we have for such a long time, because we can''t get treatment after being attacked by zombies, and then we are forced to become zombies and die in our hands?"


    "As long as you succeed, you are the blessing star of all mankind, the Savior, Jesus and Guanyin Bodhisattva..."


    Mu Mu was so excited that a lot of high hats were lost immediately.


    This appearance also let us see a different girl. She is no longer the mature and steady girl who will hardly shake for anything.


    Now the girl''s appearance is just like the eyes of ordinary girls when they see LV bags. In addition to madness, she is still crazy.


    That appearance made Chen Xiaolin more and more afraid, and the little face was a little pale.


    "Well... Although you saved us, my sister doesn''t want to be..." Chen Xiaodao couldn''t help saying. When his sister was forced and didn''t know how to speak, he naturally wanted to let his brother come forward.


    But unexpectedly, Chen Xiaodao was interrupted by Chen Xiaolin before he finished saying a word.


    "It doesn''t matter. I promised," Chen Xiaolin said.


    "But sister..." Chen Xiaodao was worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as my ability can be used, let me do some research, and I can promise." Chen Xiaolin smiled gently and said.


    This girl is really gentle.


    In this girl''s heart, she will never consider what harm she will be hurt or what she needs to pay. In this woman''s heart, all she thinks is what she can do.


    This is a really good man.


    Even this kindness will sometimes be used by some dirty guys, but it has never changed Chen Xiaolin''s gentleness.


    "Don''t worry, I''m doing professional scientific research, and I don''t regard your sister as a white mouse. Don''t worry. I''ll certainly give you a sister intact at that time." Mumu patted his chest and promised.


    flawless and perfect?


    How does this sentence sound so scary when it comes out of this woman''s mouth?


    Chen Xiaodao smiled bitterly, but his sister had made a decision, and Chen Xiaodao couldn''t change it. As a brother, he naturally knew his sister''s character very well.


    "By the way, there''s another question." I asked again, "you''ve been working in these institutes. Do you know a girl named Lin?"


    My heart trembled slightly.


    I''ve been looking for Lin zhe for such a long time. My pestering sister has brought me too much worry. Every time I think I''ll find her, there will always be some accidents, which leads me to miss Lin Zhe. Until now, where Lin Zhe is is still a mystery.


    Seriously, I''ve really had enough of that feeling.


    No one wants to bear that kind of suffering all the time. Every loss will make my confidence disappear a little.


    Up to now, I only know that Lin zhe participated in the military''s strange micro biological bomb program. Then, some time before I came to s City, I mysteriously disappeared from s city. Now I have no clue where it is.


    But this wood... May know something.


    She is the director of this research institute. She often travels between the ground and underground. Maybe she will know where Lin Zhe is. Even my heart is longing. Lin Zhe is in this underground research institute.


    "You said Lin zhe... I know, a very cheerful and beautiful girl. A flower in our institute, the most beautiful girl..." Mu nodded without hiding his praise for Lin Zhe.


    My heart suddenly rejoiced: "Lin Zhe, where is she?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Mu Mu''s answer was very simple, but this answer made my heart sink to the bottom of the valley.


    It was not easy to have some hope, but this hope disappeared immediately at this moment, and there was nothing left.


    The loss brought by the sudden ecstasy made me more unbearable. The expression on my face was dull and pale.


    In a trance, I seem to hear a sigh, which comes from Mumu.

 Chapter 637

    "I really don''t know where she is. If I knew, I would tell you. Once I also wanted to find her. After all, Lin zhe participated in the plan of micro biological bomb, which would be very helpful for us to produce combat robots and add weapons underground, but I didn''t find it," Mumu said.


    After a pause, Mumu continued, "but you don''t have to worry too much. That girl Lin Zhe is very clever and will be fine."


    Mu Mu''s comfort didn''t make my heart feel better at all.


    My sister, I don''t know how many times she will torture me.


    That taste is really terrible.


    "Can you take off your mask and let me have a look?" I asked suddenly.


    Mu Mu was obviously stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect to put forward such a request.


    But Mu Mu quickly reacted and smiled: "what''s the matter? There are so many beautiful girls around you. Now you want to see me? Tut Tut, you''re really greedy like a God."


    "That''s not true. It''s just that you saved us, but you don''t even know the appearance of the benefactor. It''s unreasonable," I said.


    "Really? Then I''m sorry. You just need to know that the mask woman is me. When the end of the world comes, my face is disfigured because of some bad things. Now it looks very scary, so I think you''d better not know." Mumu said.


    "I''m sorry." I quickly apologized. Because I was excited, it seemed to have touched people''s privacy. This is not a good thing.


    Mu Mu shook his head: "it doesn''t matter. I''m used to it."


    "By the way, if you don''t have any questions, I''ll take you back. Just after a war, you''ll have a good rest. Even if there''s anything, you can deal with it tomorrow."


    Mu Mu also looks a little tired. Although she did not participate in the battle, she should have been busy in preparation for Lu Shen!


    After arriving here, he took us to visit the underground world. He was also quite tired.


    "By the way, which four are Dao Yu, Zhang Quan and Nami crab?" took us down to the underground city and took us to our rest place. Mu Mu suddenly asked.


    "It''s us." he pointed to himself, Daoyu and Nami. Zhang Quan said, "the crab is not here. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, it''s probably a surprise. Someone wants to see you... Woo, he''s probably waiting for you there." Mumu said.


    "Well, have a good rest. I''ll take you to meet other people here tomorrow." Mu Mu smiled and left.


    Who? So mysterious?


    By this, we are really curious.


    Who on earth is calling to see Dao Yu, Nami and Zhang Quan?


    Dao Yu, Nami, crab and Zhang Quan have only one thing in common. They are all people from the ocean.


    Except Dao language, they all belong to Mermaid.


    Is it true that that man was once a member of mermaid island?


    But it''s unlikely. At the beginning, the people on MERMAID ISLAND basically moved to land, except


    That guy.


    In our minds, we almost invariably thought of that person.


    No, that guy didn''t want to leave Mermaid island and stay there alone? How did you show up here?


    I don''t know how to describe that feeling. When we look at each other, we can all see the excitement in each other''s eyes.


    After all, it''s a miracle to meet an old friend at this time.


    We immediately rushed to the living building to see if it was the guy.


    The buildings here are extremely crowded. It is not so much a building arranged, as a whole huge building, which is divided into different areas.


    The place where we were arranged was on the third floor of a building, close to the research center.


    Almost all of them rushed to the third floor with a strange mood.


    Most of the other brothers have been arranged, and the bodies of the dead brothers near the battlefield have been well restrained.


    When we rushed to the third floor, we found that the crab had appeared here.


    Even after a whole day''s battle, the whole body is hurt, but the crab looks very excited.


    And this excitement can almost be said to come entirely from the person in front.


    When we see that person, let alone crabs, even our hearts can''t help a kind of joy.


    I''m afraid this is the only lucky thing that has happened during this period of time?


    At this time, the man also heard footsteps and turned to look at us.


    A smile appeared on the familiar face: "Hi, we meet again."


    "Xiyi..."


    That name, almost coincidentally, came out of our mouths.


    That man is not Xiyi. Who is it?


    At first, the tree man living on MERMAID ISLAND died on it because the man named Xiyi. It was strange that the coconut tree had life at that time.


    Have their own soul, have their own reason, and have their own strength at the same time.


    Master the power of plants!


    At the beginning, when facing the fish man attack on the mermaid Island, Xiyi can be said to have made a great contribution. Almost all the intelligence work was collected by Xiyi. At the same time, because of the power of controlling plants, Xiyi paid a lot to resist the fish man attack.


    But when we left, Xiyi chose to stay on Mermaid island and didn''t leave with us.


    On the one hand, we left by boat.


    Xiyi is a tree man. Although he can leave the soil for a short time to survive, if he does not enter the soil for a long time, his body will dry up and die. Although we say that we can open up a special place on the ship to store soil, which can ensure that Xiyi can leave MERMAID ISLAND together.


    But Xiyi rejected the proposal!


    Heyi said he was reluctant to leave the island, because he grew up on the island and became a wise life on the island.


    He wants to stay there.


    I''ve been away for so long. Sometimes I still think of this person.


    We always thought that Xiyi was still on MERMAID ISLAND, but we didn''t expect to see him here.


    For a moment, the excitement in our hearts made us speechless, and we didn''t know how to describe our current mood.


    I just feel that my eyes are wet. After experiencing so many cruel things and losing so many brothers, I can still meet an old brother. I really don''t know how to describe it.


    Especially Nami, her big eyes suddenly turned into watery.


    When she was on MERMAID ISLAND, Nami had the best relationship with Xiyi. When she left, Nami was quite reluctant to give up.


    "How can we all look like this? It''s not easy to meet. We should be happy." different from our tears, Xiyi looks much better and comforts us in turn.


    It took us a long time to recover from that shock.


    Some incredible looked at Xi Yi and asked, "you... How could you be here? Didn''t you stay on Mermaid island?"


    Xiyi scratched her head and looked like a tree man, but there were still many differences compared with before.


    In short, the former Xiyi, as a tree man, is more like a tree, while now Xiyi is more like a person.


    It doesn''t seem to make any difference, but it''s actually very big.


    Whether speaking, acting or looking like Xiyi, even those ways of thinking about things are more and more like a person.


    "Originally I stayed on Mermaid island alone." Xiyi explained what happened after we left.


    Originally, Xiyi lived on Mermaid island alone. Because he was a tree, Xiyi thought it was nothing and thought he could bear the loneliness.


    But what Xiyi didn''t expect was that he was already a tree man, not just a tree.

 Chapter 638

    Before, as a tree, Xiyi was able to withstand the wind and rain and the loneliness of a person without feeling anything wrong.


    Because he is just a tree, a tree without any feelings. Xiyi doesn''t understand what loneliness is.


    Because there is no wisdom, no soul, that kind of life can even be said to be simple and happy.


    But now it''s different. Now Xiyi has a soul and feelings. He thought that even if these people left, they would not feel any discomfort.


    But he was wrong. When everyone left, the originally noisy MERMAID ISLAND suddenly became empty and lonely.


    That kind of taste suddenly made Xiyi feel unbearable.


    The feeling of loneliness has become a kind of suffering. Xiyi naively thinks that this is only temporary. As long as this period of time has passed, he will soon be able to recover this feeling.


    But Xiyi was wrong again. With the passage of time, the feeling of loneliness did not disappear at all, but became stronger and stronger, which made Xiyi more and more unbearable.


    Because he is a tree man, he doesn''t have to rest or sleep. That kind of situation makes the torture particularly cruel. I don''t know how many times, there were even auditory hallucinations in Xiyi''s ears, thinking that he had heard his companion''s voice.


    Unfortunately, never.


    Those former companions have left far away.


    In Xiyi''s heart, there was regret for the first time. Maybe I should have left with those people.


    Now there is only himself. Xiyi doesn''t know what to do. He even wants to swim away from the sea to find his companions, but he can''t go into the water.


    For a period of time, he even became irritable and frantically destroyed everything on MERMAID ISLAND, so as to vent his loneliness.


    However, after destroying those houses, Xiyi built them again, because each house represents the previous memory, and Xiyi doesn''t want to lose them.


    No one can stand the taste of loneliness. Xiyi can''t stand it, and neither can we.


    We can imagine what kind of life Xiyi experienced at that time.


    It can even be called cruel.


    "Sorry, I didn''t leave with you at that time." I was a little surprised, because my appearance took away the people on MERMAID ISLAND, which also led to Xiyi''s loneliness from the side.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not your fault. What you want to take me away with you is that I refuse." Xiyi is quite generous.


    "But how did you come back later?" asked Nami eagerly.


    "Thanks to miss mu," Xiyi sighed.


    Wood wood?


    How does it seem that everything that has happened now seems to be related to this wood?


    "At that time, I was going crazy on the island alone. At this time, Miss Mu appeared." there was a trace of infatuation in Xiyi''s eyes.


    "At that time, I was like a madman. I only knew to destroy madly, and I didn''t know anything else. At that time, Miss mu, like an angel, flew down from the sky. She asked me if I wanted to leave the island with her!"


    Can imagine that feeling, when a person is almost driven crazy by loneliness, suddenly there is a person.


    It''s like a drowning man grabbing a life-saving straw.


    So Xiyi agreed immediately without hesitation.


    Then Xiyi was brought to the underground world by Mumu.


    Although the living environment is very different from that before, Xiyi feels very happy, and Xiyi''s power has been well expanded at this time.


    Xiyi has the power to manipulate plants. It can not only manipulate plants, but also promote the rapid growth of plants. It can be said that more than half of the food in the underground world is thanks to Xiyi. Otherwise, there will be a food crisis here.


    In this place, Xiyi is definitely a very important guy and has a high position here.


    "In fact, after I came here, I heard something about me. Mumu told me that you were outside. At that time, I was going to look for you."


    "But because there are other things to be busy underground, Mu Mu told me that even if I used to, one person can''t help much, but if I stay here and help produce food, you will have less trouble in the future, so I''ll stay here all the time."


    This guy, even if he was abandoned on Mermaid island by us, has no complaints in his heart, and even thinks of us.


    In comparison, we seem to be a little too much.


    The meeting with Xiyi made us feel better in our hearts.


    Xiyi also knew that we were quite tired after a day of fighting. He didn''t say much. He told us to have a good rest and left.


    Because a lot of people have to be arranged to live here all of a sudden, the house seems quite nervous.


    It''s like going back to middle school. There are four beds in each room, two floors up and down, and eight people live in one room.


    Although the conditions are a little harder, they are much better than death.


    If you have a family, your family lives together. If you don''t have a family, eight men or eight women live in one room.


    We belong to the former. We all know my relationship with Xiao Ya, Nami and Zijiao, so we arranged a room directly for the four of us, which is a special treat.


    Of course, even if I slept in a room, nothing happened that night.


    Too tired.


    During the whole day''s fighting, there was almost no other feeling except fatigue. The taste was really uncomfortable.


    I haven''t experienced that tired taste for a long time.


    After lying down, the whole person fell into a coma almost instantly without feeling at all.


    This sleep went straight to dawn.


    Maybe I''m used to living in the end of the world and wake up early in the morning.


    I know that although we survived today, there are still a lot of things to deal with.


    Moreover, most importantly, the dead brothers and the injured brothers need to be treated and treated.


    These things can''t be delayed.


    I thought I woke up so early alone. Unexpectedly, when I walked out of the room, I found that Zhang Quan and Meng Rui had got up long ago. They got together and were discussing something.


    Bingya and Chen Xiaolin, Chen Xiaodao also got up.


    Seeing me coming, Meng Rui immediately called me.


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan really regard our territory as their own home and their brothers and sisters in the territory as their own family.


    Although sometimes in the battlefield, neither of them participated, they paid no less effort than any one.


    Last night, they certainly didn''t sleep well. Their eyes were red.


    "Boss, we have the casualty statistics," Meng Rui said softly.


    My heart sank slightly, and my heart... Hurt.


    "How much?"


    "In the whole s City, the total number of deaths is 213684... If our previous data are correct."


    Two hundred thousand


    Although I have long known that this number will make me despair, now when I hear this huge number, I still feel an unspeakable sadness in my heart.


    200000 people died like this.


    He died under the attack of a group of damned garbage headed by Carl sass.


    The original figure of 300000 has lost more than two-thirds.


    This is our loss, our territory, Zhong lixiu territory, Bingya territory, Chen Xiaodao territory... All the losses are here.


    More than 200000 people


    I felt as if my breathing had become a little uncomfortable, and the expression on my face was even more ugly.


    "Among them, the people in Zhong lixiu''s territory lost the most because they had no head. The people who survived were less than 10000..."

 Chapter 639

    Although those people can be said to be enemies before, I still feel a little uncomfortable when I suddenly hear this amazing loss.


    Zhong lixiu''s territory, but originally the largest number, even our territory can''t compare.


    However, due to Zhong lixiu''s trouble, the protective cover of s city broke, and the guy stole a master''s ability crystal core because he was strong enough, and then ran away.


    No one knows where that guy has gone, but the original territory of Zhong lixiu has become a mass of loose sand.


    Maybe that guy also knows that it is impossible to continue to lead his subordinates because of what he has done. Of course, for that guy, the more important thing is not the life and death of his subordinates, but to quickly digest the power in that ability crystal core.


    It can be imagined that when we meet Zhong lixiu next time, the strength of that guy will become more terrible.


    Of course, no matter what the price, the damn guy must be killed. That is the resentment of hundreds of thousands of people in s city.


    Because there were no leaders in Zhong lixiu''s territory, it was impossible to organize an effective retreat for a while. Although it may only be a short time, it caused serious consequences. In that territory, more than 90% of the people were killed, which was the most serious loss in all territories except Tong Lei.


    Moreover, in Zhong lixiu''s territory, the experts were almost dead and injured.


    Because of the betrayal of the black moon, Qin executioner died and the greedy wolf was scratched by the zombie. Although he ended his life by self explosion, he... Still died.


    Almost all the top experts died, except Fang Qianxue.


    The second is Bingya and Chen Xiaodao.


    Although they responded in time, the number of members in their territory was relatively small because of the large number of zombies.


    He was chased and killed all the way while fleeing, with heavy casualties.


    The last is our territory. In comparison, the loss of our territory is the smallest, but the number of casualties still makes us feel desperate.


    "Many old brothers didn''t hold on..." Meng Rui''s voice was low and depressed.


    Those brothers, who have fought with us for so long, are dead now.


    "Depravity, Chen Xi..."


    "Xiaofeng, Zhang Yin, Ono and Jiao Qiang also sacrificed..."


    "Zhou Jia, Weng Peiqi..."


    "Our territory, Nie Yisong is also dead!"


    Each name makes our hearts become particularly heavy, and more brothers die in this chaotic battlefield.


    Every brother who died in the war makes our hearts bleed.


    For such a long time, we fought, fought and lived together, but in the end we couldn''t live together.


    Chen Xi and depravity were killed by hammer stone and widow maker, Weng Peiqi was killed by widow maker, Nie Yisong was also killed by widow maker, Xiaofeng was killed by iron man, and Zhang Yin was killed by empty eye.


    In a trance, we seem to be able to think of that picture. Those brothers are broken in the battlefield and stained with blood.


    There are more brothers who were killed by that damn guy calthas.


    Hammerstone was killed, hakkarim was killed, and the black moon was killed.


    But the iron armor ghost, the widow maker and calthas are still alive.


    Moreover, even if they die, they are not really dead. They will rise again. They will not really die until their souls are completely destroyed.


    "We must avenge those brothers," I hissed.


    "But now, let those brothers settle down," I said.


    "You''re all here, just in time. I don''t need to call." when we were talking, a familiar voice came from the side. It was Shang Qi.


    It seems that the atmosphere here is a little thick, and Shang Qi''s voice doesn''t jump like usual.


    "Mr. Shang Qi..."


    Shang Qi waved his hand: "don''t be so polite. Just call me Shang Qi. We''re all about the same age. Even I''m younger than these two brothers. Just call my name."


    "Although it used to be our place, you came here. That''s our place. We won''t call you as little brothers because we saved you, so don''t be so restrained."


    Shangqi''s character seems very gentle.


    "Ah Shen and Mu Mu are waiting over there. I''m here to inform you that the incineration place is ready. It''s time to let those people settle down," Shang Qi said.


    We took a breath one by one.


    What should come always comes. This place is only an underground space. Even the living people live in extremely crowded places. There is not much place to bury the dead brothers, and they can only be cremated in the end.


    After a pause, Shang Qi continued, "I think you should want to say goodbye to them. After all, it''s the last side."


    At that time, within the scope covered by the protective cover, there were the bodies of many brothers. Of course, those were only a small part, and more bodies even remained outside the protective cover.


    At that time, when Lu Shen, the protective cover expanded a part and brought down more brothers'' bodies, but that was far from enough.


    But now, let these brothers rest in peace.


    "Others, if they want to see off, can also go there, although it will be more crowded."


    Nodded, I said: "I understand, brother Meng, please inform other brothers and see who is willing to go. Those who are willing to go will go. Those who can''t bear to go will stay here."


    Meng Rui and Zhang Quan nodded, then left and went room by room to inform.


    "Yesterday was too busy to introduce himself." after Meng Rui and Zhang Quan left, Shang Qi changed the topic and didn''t seem to want to continue on this heavy topic.


    "My name is Shang Qi. I used to be the security captain here. Now, I''m probably the housekeeper here. I''m responsible for all kinds of sundries, food, accommodation and so on. If you encounter any problems in your daily life, you can come to me at any time," Shang Qi said.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to survive." Chen Xiaodao said with a bitter smile.


    "In our underground world, I am responsible for sundries, which is equivalent to the manager; as for wood, I am responsible for all kinds of research. Wood has the highest level in this regard. All our weapons, equipment and combat machinery are studied by wood."


    "As for ah Shen''s words, it''s a combat department. If we really fight, I''m probably not the opponent of the boy. If Mu Mu counts his men, he may be able to fight with ah Shen. Ah Shen basically handles any combat tasks at ordinary times. Of course, the combat robots around Mu Mu will also participate."


    "What about Miss Yang and Miss Xiao Ling?" I asked.


    "Those two... Are with ah Shen... That boy is blessed." Shang Qi tilted his mouth and seemed to envy him.


    "Let''s talk while walking..."


    Led by Shang Qi, we went to the place of incineration.


    Along the way, from Shangqi''s mouth, we learned something about Mumu and a God.


    They used to be colleagues, especially Mu Mu and a Shen. They are all very important researchers here. They even have the same school. They are the favorite students under the professor''s hands.


    However, their research directions are different.


    Mu Mu studies machinery, while a Shen studies the human body, exploring the potential of the human body, from the brain to the body.


    "Mumu and I are quite normal. Neither of us has any relatives. I only have one sister. Unfortunately, when I go out, she has become a zombie. Mumu seems to have only one brother or brother, but I haven''t found it."


    "God, that guy is lucky. That guy is a standard luster. You know, that guy actually has four wives... Not in the end, but before..."

 Chapter 640

    Shang Qi''s voice was filled with a kind of extreme unhappiness and grief, as if God had done something harmful to nature and justice, anger and resentment.


    But I don''t know if it''s my illusion. I seem to hear a kind of envy and jealousy from this guy''s voice.


    I estimate that if he had four wives, all this would be taken for granted and there would never be any dissatisfaction.


    Of course, this jealousy is pure goodwill, and there is no vicious idea.


    "That guy, even if he had four wives, actually used his identity to legalize his four wives. Although he changed several ID cards, it''s a pity. When the end of the world came, although ah Shen went out to look for them, he could only find two in the end. The remaining two couldn''t be found and disappeared..."


    "That guy is a big trick. I warn you. If that guy sells you something like medicine, don''t believe it. That guy is more like a crazy scientist than Mumu, and everyone is an experimental object in that guy''s eyes." suddenly, Shangqi warned us.


    He smiled bitterly. They are both scientists. This God and that Mu have something in common in some aspects. For example, they are both the same and full of crazy desire for research.


    The place where the body was burned was still on the ground where it was originally sunk.


    The bodies have been gathered together.


    Under the leadership of Shang Qi, we came here. Mumu and another chubby young man had already been here.


    That young man should be a God. When I saw this God, a strange feeling appeared in my heart.


    It''s about the idea in my head. It''s a little different from what I really see.


    According to Shang Qi, although he is a scientist, he seems to be studying the potential of the human body. Generally speaking, such crazy scientists often do experiments on themselves.


    Therefore, we think that this God is either a bent, weak guy who can blow away thousands of miles in a gust of wind. Or it is an experiment on himself, which makes the body like a Schwarzenegger.


    But after I really saw it, I found that it was not at all.


    How should I say it? Should I say it''s ordinary or something else? About the two ideas in my heart are a little extreme, either too ugly or too strong, so that I feel a little incredible when I see this relatively ordinary appearance.


    The man looks less than thirty, not tall or low, slightly fat, and a pair of wide rimmed glasses are hung on the bridge of his nose.


    That looks more like a businessman than a soldier.


    Compared with the two women next to him, he doesn''t seem to have the slightest combat effectiveness, but Shang Qi said that this guy is the most effective one among all the people here.


    Just this point can not be despised.


    Yang Yang and Xiao Ling, the two people who helped us before, are also there. They are both attached to the God, which is enough to confirm the relationship between the three people.


    Although it seems that he can''t feel any power from this man, according to Shang Qi, this God once encountered attacks from some capable people when he fled underground with his two women.


    In the end times, there is chaos everywhere.


    Although there is a belief here that they want to rescue more humans, not everyone has this belief. It can even be said that a large number of people with ability think more about how to let themselves be free in the last world.


    Control the life and death of others at will, enjoy women at will, and do everything you want to do.


    These people even occupy a large part. They regard the end of the world as their paradise.


    Just like Li Jie, Zhong lixiu and thunder.


    Because both Yangyang and Xiaoling are beautiful, they are naturally easy to cause peeping.


    When they were attacked, it was said that the God ran away directly and didn''t know what medicine it was. He poured it directly into his mouth, as if he had become an attacking giant, killing all those who wanted to attack himself.


    This is how the soul marks on Xiaoling and Yangyang come from. After killing those people, they also took away their ability crystal core and soul marks. Finally, they selected two and gave them to Xiaoling and Yangyang.


    "Eh, these are the friends who came yesterday?" seeing us, a smile suddenly appeared on God''s face. He immediately walked over with a smile and stretched out a chubby little hand: "welcome, sorry, I was studying a medicine yesterday and couldn''t come out to meet..."


    "Ah, by the way, are you interested in experiencing my newly developed medicine?" we didn''t even have time to introduce ourselves. Ah Shen immediately said it and didn''t seem to give us a chance to speak at all.


    "My newly developed medicine can double the strength of my body... All over my body..." a trace of ambiguity appeared on God''s face.


    Any man can understand that meaning.


    But this appearance made us sweat. As for Bingya and Chen Xiaolin, they were blushing and spitting!


    "Well, God, you want to sell fake drugs. Later, this is not the time to say that!" Mumu said.


    Mu Mu''s words seemed to have some effect. Ah Shen slightly tilted his mouth and didn''t continue to entangle, but he also showed full dissatisfaction with the title of selling fake drugs.


    "You''re here." Mu Mu nodded at us. "All the bodies are here on the ground where the whole land has sunk. We''ll give them the last dignity as much as possible. If you want to see it again, take advantage of it now."


    There was no other sound around. Everything became very quiet at this time.


    My heart was trembling, and God didn''t continue to entangle. Some people in front of me made way.


    Then, the picture in the rear was exposed in front of us.


    As the eye could see, it was completely pale.


    The body seemed to be out of control, trembling slightly, the acidity in the corners of the eyes appeared almost immediately, and the tears rolled down the face.


    Right in front of us, it was a piece of white, the color of white cloth.


    The corpses were all covered with white cloth, which was the simplest shelter. There were no more conditions to groom these dead brothers, and there were no conditions to prepare coffins for them.


    All that can be prepared is a white cloth, that''s all.


    The bodies, all covered with white cloth, lay flat on the ground, lined up and folded in a row, just like the flesh and blood wall, standing in front of them.


    Looking at the past, there were white corpses piled up in front of us. How long were the corpses placed and how many layers were stacked?


    It is impossible to calculate whether it is a large area thousands of meters long or thousands of meters long, all of which are stacked bodies.


    Bodies piled up like mountains.


    This sentence is simple, but it is true that when the rows of corpses appear in front of us, the taste it brings almost makes us feel desperate.


    Deep in my heart, it was a taste that was almost about to collapse.


    Pain, sadness, despair, regret... Unspeakable.


    At that moment, I love you, my breath seems to have completely solidified at this time, and my eyes are dull.


    The body was trembling and trembling. I wanted to say something and even take a look at the last appearance of my brothers.


    But at this time, we don''t even have the courage to take the last step forward.


    That kind of shock hit the softest place in our hearts.


    All the brothers, who should have lived and laughed with us, are now hiding under the white cloth and there is no more movement.


    Seeing our appearance, mu mu, a Shen, Shang Qi and others all retreated a little, because they all know that this time is for us.

 Chapter 641

    This is our last face with those dead brothers, but now we don''t even have the courage to take a step forward to uncover the white cloth.


    Not only me, Chen Xiaodao, Bing ya, the three lords at that time, now all stopped in this place. Everyone''s face was indescribably gloomy and sad.


    As for Chen Xiaolin, she is also full of pain.


    Just heard a number before, it has made people feel unbearable. When they see that picture with their own eyes, they will only feel that the taste of pain is stronger.


    These... Are our brothers.


    I want these brothers to stand up again. We fight together, work together and live together.


    However, this has completely become an extravagant hope, an extravagant hope that can never be realized.


    "We have cleaned up the complete bodies, but many of them are incomplete. We don''t have time and manpower to splice them all. We can only stack them together. That''s all we can do," Mumu said.


    "Thank you..."


    I said in a hoarse voice. Naturally, we can''t blame them for such things. It was originally our business.


    But yesterday, when we were tired, it was Mu Mu and their people who helped us clean up the battlefield and the bodies of these brothers. In this case, who can say a word of blame?


    A loud noise came from the rear, and the other brothers came one by one.


    Almost all the brothers came. Except for some people who were too sad or afraid to see this scene, others all appeared here.


    I saw Guan Zhaolin with a gloomy face, not as cheerful as usual... In this war, Guan Zhaolin lost two of his most important brothers, depravity and Chen Xi.


    I saw Chen Bolin who seemed to grow up suddenly. In this war, Chen Bolin lost his secret love woman and his best brother.


    I saw Chen Yi. In this battle, Chen Yi lost her good sister.


    I saw Meng Rui... Two brothers, Xiaofeng and Ono, who had been chasing after them since the end of the world, all died in this battle.


    I also saw Zhang Quan. There are only less than a quarter of the Mermaids who came together from the mermaid island.


    I saw linniang. At this moment, although linniang''s body is still hot, I can''t see the previous style in linniang''s eyes. Some are just endless cold. In this battle, linniang lost her lover.


    I also saw other brothers. Each brother''s face was sad.


    This situation, no matter who, is a very heavy blow, unbearable.


    There was a little noise, but when the brothers behind came forward and saw the tragic picture in front of them, all the noise disappeared at this time.


    At this time, even the slightest sound is a kind of blasphemy for these dead brothers.


    All around was solemn, and many brothers were trembling and choking slightly.


    That kind of silent crying makes the surrounding atmosphere seem particularly low and depressed.


    That taste, no matter who can''t bear it, I smell it and cry.


    "Don''t cry... Laugh, laugh, cry how ugly..." my voice floated around, and I didn''t know how to pull it out of my face; A smile came.


    "Our brothers have lived together for so long, leaving countless happy memories. They have gone, but those memories are our most precious treasure... So don''t cry, let''s send them the last journey with a smile..."


    The sound of crying gradually disappeared.


    Although tears still hung on his face, his face was full of smiles.


    Smile and shed tears.


    It''s so ugly to cry. How can you say goodbye to your brother with such an ugly appearance?


    So... Laugh!


    I have a torch in my hand. I want to light it myself.


    The oil and gas has sent out a pungent smell around.


    Looking at the pallor in front of me, my arms seemed to tremble slightly, and then I put the torch on the ground.


    Then... Hum!


    With a sound, the flame spread almost instantly. The blue flame was jumping and spreading. In a short time, it was burning black smoke in front of us.


    Special fuel was sprayed on these bodies.


    The smell of burning corpses and burning cloth brought billowing black smoke.


    But the black smoke did not float into the inner space, but was pulled out along some special channels.


    The flames are jumping violently, reflecting our faces.


    That kind of appearance can almost be described as weird.


    The fire was burning more and more. I don''t know when the bodies began to show signs of distortion.


    The body was burning, twisted and crackling.


    Under the reflection of the fire, there were trembling bodies, flower like smiles... And tears.


    Completely disappeared, no matter what the previous brothers left, now they all completely disappeared.


    When the last flame was extinguished, the smiles on the brothers'' faces could no longer support, and there was a howling sound all around.


    Brothers have been sent away. Can you finally cry?


    So many brothers died, I also want to cry, but I know that now is not the time to cry.


    "Miss Mu Mu, Mr. Shen, Mr. Shang Qi..." I stopped three people.


    "I said, don''t be so restrained." I was so polite, which made Shang Qi a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t care so much when you get here. Just call me Mumu, call him a God, and call him Shangqi." Mumu said.


    "Moreover, nearly 100000 people survived this time. Those 100000 people followed you before. If we take over, there will be a lot of trouble, so those people are still your people..."


    "Although there may be some outsider and deliberately divided into two parts, I think even if we want to be completely integrated, it can''t be done in a short time. It may take a long time to integrate."


    "Shang Qi is in charge of the underground world, and a God is in charge of the battle. I am in charge of the research. Since you are here and your strength is good, it''s better to choose one of you... Although someone is responsible for all aspects, there seems to be some deficiencies in the battle. You can fight with a God?" Mumu said.


    Obviously, if this is the Security Council, it gives us a permanent seat and gives us the right to participate in the decision-making of many things.


    Of course, no matter how we participate, there is only one place. If the other party really decides what to do, we still can''t change it.


    But at least it shows an attitude that we don''t treat you as outsiders.


    That is a kind of mutual trust!


    "Let Lin Yi come. His strength is the most powerful here..." Bing Ya said.


    Chen Xiaodao nodded: "if it''s about fighting, there''s no one else except him. This boy can compare with six."


    That made me feel a little embarrassed: "sister Xiaolin is still here, my strength..."


    "My strength is mainly healing. I''m not very good at fighting. There''s no need to say more about this. Since everyone believes in you, you should take the responsibility," Chen Xiaolin said.


    Since that''s what I said, I promised.


    "That''s OK. If there''s anything, we''ll inform you through Lin Yi." Mu Mu nodded and said, "by the way, what did you just want to say?"


    "I want to... Leave," I said after a moment of meditation.


    "Leave?"


    "I want to leave here for a while and go to the ground to have a look... I..." after hesitating for a while, I said: "I want to see if there are still living humans in S City..."

 Chapter 642

    I want to see if there are still living humans in this s city.


    Whether it is a wish or an expectation, at least I want to know a result.


    What has the former s city become now? Even if there is little hope, can anyone survive in s city?


    Anyway, we want to know the real results.


    As like as two peas, three wooden eyes and wooden eyes, they all stared at me. Not only me, but also the faces of other people.


    Fear, or perseverance!


    "I thought I''d go out to see it myself and tell you the results, but it seems that you want to go there by yourself. In that case, I''ll go out with you."


    "You may not be able to use those tools," Mumu said.


    "I... Also want to go out together," Guan Zhaolin said suddenly.


    "Me too... The bodies of Zhang Yin and Xiao Qi didn''t land with Lu Shen. At least, I want to collect them." Chen Bolin said softly.


    Only one arm remained, and the other arm was broken down by the rays of the void eye.


    But at this moment, Chen Bolin looks stronger than anyone.


    Because the outside may still be covered by zombies, it''s not good for too many people to go out together. Although many brothers want to go out to see what''s going on outside, they can''t go out too much. Moreover, people are needed to stabilize the army.


    Finally, after discussion, Xiao Ya went out with me. Zijiao and Nami stayed here to help Meng Rui and Zhang Quan deal with these brothers.


    Dao Yu is also with me. In addition, it is also about Zhaolin, Chen Bolin and Chen Yi.


    In other territories, there is only Bingya.


    Chen Xiaolin still has to stay here to help treat the injury. Many brothers have not fully recovered from the injury and need to be busy for a long time.


    "Boss, after going out, if there are living brothers, you can bring back one by one..."


    "In the future, our situation here may depend on the boss and you. We can''t help any more." Xiao Quan and Lao Wu said this.


    They were two old men with white hair, bent and staggering. There was even a kind of death in their eyes.


    Seeing the appearance of the two people, I only felt a sharp sour in my nose.


    In that battle, many brothers died and more brothers were injured, and the injuries of a large number of brothers were permanent and could not be recovered in this life.


    Lao Wu and Xiao Quan are one of them.


    The power of two people is the power given by relatively rare life. Two people can give life to what they draw or make, but each time they use their ability, they are actually consuming their own vitality.


    But usually, this kind of consumption is very small, and I can''t feel anything basically.


    But... Both of them have a unique skill, that is to consume a large part of their vitality, and then create an unprecedented powerful life, like a monster, into the battlefield.


    It was this kind of power that was used to resist the lightning dragon transformed by Li Hao''s absorption of the lightning power of s city.


    That time, it took years of life.


    Of course, two people can also choose to pay more life, pay most of their life, overdraw their existence, and then summon the most terrible monster at one time.


    On the previous battlefield, two people made such a choice. Two people blocked the attack of seven mutant tyrants, three bad news and two mutant nightmare leaders... A large number of powerful zombies were intercepted or even tortured by two people.


    But after the last brilliance, all that remains is gray.


    The lives of the two people have been overdrawn. From a young man, Lao Wu can only be regarded as a young man at most, and instantly became a white haired old man.


    "The two of us will become protected objects in the future. It''s estimated that we won''t live for many years... We''ll play chess here and see the beautiful women..."


    "But other people, they still have a future. One can be saved..."


    "We''ll go back now. The bosses will be more careful in the future..."


    Seeing two people holding each other, laughing and leaving from here, I felt a pang of pain in my heart.


    These two people pay no less than any one.


    This is what my brothers expect of me. I hope I can save more living people. I swear in my heart that if there are still living people outside, even if I dig three feet, I will find them.


    I''ll get them back here safely.


    "Hey, if you go out later, it may be dangerous. There are still many things here. Shang Qi and I can''t go out for the time being. I''ll give you a fun idea..." ah Shen raised his hand: "take it..."


    Those are two bottles of medicine, the blue bottle.


    "This is my newly developed improved fortifier. If you are in danger, you can try it..." ah Shen said.


    I don''t know if this product treats me as an experimental object. Looking at the medicine in my hand, why does it feel so hot?


    "What''s the sequelae of this thing?" I asked.


    "How do I know? I haven''t used it. Remember to give me feedback after you use it..." ah Shen said naturally.


    I''ll go. The goods really treat me as a mouse.


    But forget it. Just take it with you. It''s not necessarily useful.


    I didn''t think much. When I was ready, Mumu took us out of the underground city.


    Now the underground city is in full swing. Workers can be seen everywhere, working hard.


    The area of the underground city is not enough. They need to continue to expand the area and add more farmland and housing.


    In addition, there are new comers. Many things need to be arranged. It takes time to run in. Shang Qi is alone. Even with the full cooperation of Meng Rui and Zhang Quan, they are too busy for a moment. Even ah Shen and Yang Yang have been seconded.


    "There are nine passages between the underground city and the outside world. There are only nine places in and out."


    "Each channel can accommodate no more than 100 people at the same time. In this case, even if anyone wants to attack us, he can''t rush up and destroy us in an instant." Mumu explained.


    This is also a defensive measure. If you want to attack 1800 meters underground, you can only go through these nine channels.


    In this underground, there are a large number of experts. The other party will come down at most 100 people. Basically, they will be destroyed as soon as they come down.


    The 1800 meter thick soil layer can be regarded as a natural protective layer.


    But while this is a protective layer, it can be regarded as a prison.


    In the face of some dangers, trying to escape from it has almost become an impossible thing.


    However, if this place is really broken down and 1800 meters of soil layer can not be protected, I''m afraid even escape will be impossible at that time?


    Those passages, located around the city, are almost all outside s city.


    It exists in a way similar to the elevator, but obviously many times higher than the high-end.


    After we boarded the elevator leading to the ground, Mumu entered the password here, and the elevator began to rise towards the top.


    In the elevator, the faces of all the brothers looked ugly.


    Not because of the dizziness and maladjustment caused by the sudden rise and rapid rise of the elevator, but... The closer we get to the surface, the unspeakable fear in our hearts becomes stronger and stronger. We are all afraid of the result.


    But what should come will come after all.


    At a depth of 1800 meters, it took a few minutes to stop.


    When we got out of the elevator, it was completely dark in front of us. Then Mumu reached out and fumbled over his head, as if some mechanism had been opened.


    Originally closed head, suddenly separated, or the familiar taste, the familiar light suddenly appeared in front of me.


    The smell of decay.


    In my ears, I can still hear the roar of zombies.


    This is the end of the world. From below the ground, we have returned to this world again!

 Chapter 643

    The familiar smell of decay is floating in the air, and wandering zombies can be seen around.


    At a glance, the place where we appeared, not far from s City, was only about kilometers away.


    The sky is still that gray color, as if everything is covered with a layer of gauze... It is clear from our direction, s City, or the ruins of s city.


    Tragic, dilapidated, bloody.


    The original protective cover has disappeared. The circle of walls around the protective cover we built before has now become broken walls.


    Hoo... We should face it sooner or later.


    Although there was some fear in our hearts, we still walked towards s city.


    Just a day has passed, and the city is completely different. The former s City, although small, is particularly lively.


    But today, there is hardly any sound in s city except the occasional roar of several zombies.


    The air stinks.


    Originally, in and around the city, all were covered by dense zombies, but those zombies seemed to disappear overnight.


    Without Carle, as like as two peas of the orc, the corpse army, led by the iron corpse, is now the same city as the other cities that fall into the city. Occasionally, some of the zombies are constantly twisting and screaming, trying to swallow the living. S


    Seeing us and feeling the smell of our living people, the zombies immediately turned to us.


    Pity those, they are just the most common zombies, poor people with weak strength.


    Dao Yu threw a dagger out. The dagger ejected quickly among several zombies. After a few times, the zombie was immediately emptied.


    After eliminating these zombies, we rushed to the city.


    We want to see if there are any living people here.


    In Mumu''s hand, there is a strange thing. It looks like a screen tied to his arm. With a burst of sound, I can feel a wave spreading around.


    "The infrared detector can feel the infrared reaction within 100 meters around. The Zombie''s body is cold and can''t cause the infrared reaction, but if it is human, living and has body temperature, it can be felt." Mumu explained briefly.


    High technology is good. Such a gadget is many times better than a group of us looking for it like headless flies.


    A group of people stepped into the city, and the powerful zombies retreated. It is estimated that those people in calthas knew they couldn''t catch us and all left.


    Countless corpses and broken limbs were left on the ground.


    Those corpses can''t be turned into zombies. They can only be left here to rot.


    This kind of picture, I don''t know how many cities appear, but now I still feel uncomfortable when I see it.


    Moreover, it seems that the guy of kalsas is in a hurry to retreat. The guy has been collecting the bodies of human and wild animals, but at this time, many bodies are clearly exposed in S City, but the guy didn''t take them away and is still scattered in the city.


    Those are the bodies of our brothers. Now only a few of us can do nothing. In the future, we will collect all their bodies and bury them in peace. We won''t let these brothers'' bodies be exposed to the hot sun and withstand the wind and rain.


    Along the way, we looked as carefully as possible. The screen on the wooden wrist didn''t respond from beginning to end.


    No one survived.


    In fact, this time I came out to collect living people, but in fact there were only two groups of people, one was Fang Qianxue and the other was Tong Lei.


    Fang Qianxue was powerful. She mysteriously disappeared at that time, and she was possessed by the frost witch Lisandro. I don''t think Fang Qianxue would die easily.


    The second is Tong Lei.


    Tong Lei feels a little similar to the wind up demon, but the wind up demon is a woman, but Tong Lei is a man.


    But there is no doubt about Tong Lei''s strength. At that time, it was too late to send someone to inform him, and most of the time, even if he informed that guy, Tong Lei wouldn''t make much response, would he?


    I don''t know how Tong Lei''s castle is now.


    While thinking about us, we walked over to our territory, Bingya''s territory, Chen Xiaodao''s territory, all the way to Zhong lixiu''s territory.


    Unfortunately, there was no one along the way.


    We were disappointed until we reached Tong Lei''s territory. We thought the situation here should not be much worse.


    Although Tong Lei''s strength is good, after all, the number of them is relatively small. In the face of a strong corpse tide and no effective defense means, they can easily be submerged by the corpse tide.


    In fact, the situation is similar to what we thought.


    When we got here, the detector didn''t respond.


    There was no movement near Tong Lei''s castle.


    "Let''s go. It seems that Tong Lei is also occupied." Bingya said.


    Bingya''s voice is a little sad. After all, Tong Lei is also a very important ally of us. Although he has a little personality and is not very sociable, he is also a comrade in arms who fought together in s city. It''s gone. After all, it makes people feel a little sad.


    There is no one here even Tong Lei. The probability that someone in other places can survive is obviously smaller.


    We''re going to get out of here.


    "Wait a minute..." just as we were about to leave, Mu Mu suddenly opened his mouth.


    "Something''s happening!"


    "What''s the matter?" we asked hurriedly.


    On that screen, there is still a blank, nothing.


    But Mu Mu''s face looked quite sure: "just now, a touch of red suddenly flashed in the past."


    Although it was said that the scene was just a flash and disappeared soon, Mumu believed that his eyes would never be wrong.


    However, the red trace appeared too fast. It flickered for a moment and disappeared immediately.


    But this is enough to attract our attention.


    "Which way?" I asked hastily.


    "Right here..." Mumu said with certainty, pointing to the gloomy place in front like a vampire castle.


    This place is Tong Lei''s nest.


    Isn''t that guy dead yet?


    At the thought of this, we finally have a touch of hope in our hearts. Maybe Tong Lei is really alive and not dead?


    "Go in and have a look."


    After greeting, we rushed to the castle immediately.


    From the appearance, this is a normal building, but it has obviously been transformed into another shape by Tong Lei.


    When we walked in, everyone suddenly raised their eyebrows.


    This place was also attacked by zombies, which is self-evident, because the corridor of the castle is full of broken zombies. It is obvious that there has been a fierce battle here.


    There are even some powerful zombies, but some of Tong Lei''s men died here.


    Tong Lei''s men are all half man and half machine members. They are somewhat like the four men of mechanical pioneer victor and Mumu, but they are different.


    In one place, there was a large piece of machine parts scattered, all broken in the battle.


    Before, when Tong Lei was attacked by the corpse tide, if his men''s bodies were broken, even if only parts were left, Tong Lei would take them all back, because Tong Lei could recover all these parts.


    But now these parts are scattered on the ground without any recycling.


    It seems that even if Tong Lei is still alive, the situation is quite bad.


    "Another flash..." Mumu said.


    If the first time is wrong, then this time will never be wrong.


    In other words, there are really living people in this place.


    But for some reason, the man seems to be moving fast. Is there a zombie in it?


    Tong Lei, surrounded by zombies, are resisting the attack of zombies? Such an idea came into my mind.


    This is something we can''t delay. If we delay for a while, maybe Tong Lei will really die. We can''t help speeding up.

 Chapter 644

    Tong Lei''s castle was gloomy, and the body fluids of the zombies splashed everywhere. Even after a day, those body fluids were not completely dry, and they were sticky and disgusting.


    The man who is still alive doesn''t know what his identity is. The sensing instrument can only feel the existence of this guy intermittently. It becomes very difficult for us to find him.


    I don''t know when we have reached several floors underground. These places become more dark. Fortunately, all the people who appear here are experts. If other people come, their vision may be completely deprived.


    I don''t know how long I walked. Suddenly, a touch of red appeared on the screen.


    The bright red is very obvious, and this time, the red doesn''t flash and disappear, but always appears on the screen.


    It''s totally different from the feeling I felt before.


    The range of this sensing instrument is also limited, that is to say, the guy finally entered the sensing range of the instrument, and it seems that for some reason, he didn''t move at all.


    Looking at each other, we could see the excitement in each other''s eyes. We rushed in that direction immediately.


    After a few hundred meters, the place finally appeared in front of us.


    It can be seen that the previous fighting here has also extended to the basement. Even in this place, there is chaos everywhere.


    Finally we stopped in front of a door and tried to push it. The door closed tightly.


    "Do you want to break it?" I asked with a knife.


    I shook my head and said, "no, what''s going on inside is not clear for the time being. Don''t hurt people."


    After a pause, I opened my voice and shouted inside: "Tong Lei, is that you? Are you still alive? I''m Lin Yi..."


    I shouted. If Tong Lei was inside, maybe he would open the door when he heard our names.


    My voice echoed in the silent space without any response.


    What''s the matter, or is it that the man inside can''t say anything because of his serious injury?


    Suddenly raised an eyebrow, I asked Mu Mu how far the man was from the door. After taking a look at the instrument in his hand, Mu Mu said it was about ten meters.


    A distance of more than ten meters is almost enough.


    As soon as I grabbed the door, I made a force with my arm, and with a bang, the door was pushed open directly.


    My strength, the door lock couldn''t bear it at all, and it broke directly.


    Just as the door opened, a man appeared in front of us.


    It''s just that man... Not Tong Lei.


    Tong Lei''s appearance is so easy to recognize. That man... That''s a woman.


    Yes, it''s a woman who appears in this dark basement and is imprisoned in it.


    Seeing this, I felt a little strange in my mind. It wouldn''t be Tong Lei''s masterpiece. Shit, I didn''t expect that guy looked like a robot. I didn''t expect that he still had this hobby. There was a woman imprisoned under his castle.


    Well, these are our random conjectures. No one knows the real situation, but there is no doubt that this woman is still alive.


    Since we are living, we will try our best to save each other.


    Dao Yu and Xiao Ya immediately walked towards the woman. The woman looked quite frightened. If Dao Yu and Xiao Ya were both women, they might be able to appease the woman.


    As for Guan Zhaolin and I, we stayed on both sides of the door. Although there was no movement around, now is a very special time. We can''t relax at all.


    The woman looked badly injured and very weak, almost falling into a semi coma.


    Awakened by our movement, he barely supported himself, opened his eyes, and saw a flash of light in our eyes: "be careful..."


    look out? Be careful what!


    Dao Yu and Xiao Ya didn''t react for a moment, but in this moment, an indescribable warning suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Almost subconsciously, my body flashed, instantly appeared on the side of Dao Yu and Xiao Ya, and punched the front.


    It was a pure instinctive reaction, which even exceeded the calculation speed of my brain.


    This instinct will become particularly strong when my woman is in danger.


    Then, I only heard a bang, a circle of ripples suddenly appeared in the air, and my body stepped back three steps in a row.


    Just in front of me, a familiar figure emerged from the darkness. Before this guy appeared, none of us felt it. No one noticed that there was another person here.


    And... That guy... Zhong lixiu.


    When the figure of that guy appeared, I immediately recognized the damn guy, even if his appearance had completely changed.


    But I know his dark and evil eyes, which no one else will have.


    Dao Yu and Xiao Ya also turned crazy. They were ready to fight immediately. Two daggers and cross whirling blades appeared in their hands almost instantaneously. At the same time, Guan Zhaolin, Chen Yi and Chen Bolin in the rear also appeared quickly. Six people almost immediately surrounded this guy.


    As for mu mu, she stayed outside the battlefield. She didn''t seem to have any intention to participate, and she didn''t need to participate at all.


    Although Zhong lixiu''s strength is good, this guy is facing six super strong experts and Bingya. In this narrow area, he becomes an ice crystal Phoenix and can''t do it with all his strength, but the cold ice in his hand is also condensing rapidly.


    Seven masters completely surrounded Zhong lixiu.


    Strangely, even if he was surrounded by so many experts, Zhong lixiu didn''t seem to be afraid at all.


    The corner of the guy''s mouth was even holding a smile.


    Now Zhong lixiu''s appearance has changed greatly. Compared with before, he is just another person.


    First of all, the body became many times stronger than before.


    He used to be a gentle scholar, but now he has become a butcher, but what the butcher holds in his hand is not a pig killing knife, but two strange sickles.


    I just hit this pair of weird sickles with that punch! I don''t know what material the sickle is made of. It''s very strong. I hit it with one punch, but I didn''t break the sickle.


    What power is this?


    My brain quickly calculated that this guy had robbed an old man with white hair... No, maybe it was just a young man. It was only because of long-term physical overdraft, which led to his own aging.


    Zhong lixiu robbed the master''s ability crystal core. He doesn''t know what the master''s ability is. It seems that these two sickles come from the master.


    At the same time, it also killed Lingfeng and took away Lingfeng''s ability crystal nucleus.


    Ling Feng''s ability is somewhat similar to that of fan Xiaotian. It is the purest power. It almost strengthens the body to the point of being abnormal. The pure power is invincible.


    This guy''s strong body is probably from Ling Feng.


    This guy actually swallowed two ability nuclei and possessed the power of two people at the same time. It seems that the research in the previous research institute has really been successful.


    Fortunately, this guy didn''t get all the abilities of seven people, otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Most importantly, looking at the current appearance, Zhong lixiu can fully control these two forces, and the digestion and absorption of ability crystal nuclei are much faster than normal. I don''t know how many times.


    At the beginning, this guy ran away after stealing the ability crystal core. Unexpectedly, he actually appears here now. Is it to peep into Tong Lei''s soul mark?


    It seems that Tong Lei is gone. There are only large pieces of scattered machinery on the ground.


    That woman is also dying!


    This guy didn''t steal Tong Lei''s soul mark, did he?


    "Lin Yi, Bing ya... Tut Tut, I didn''t expect that we should meet again so soon..." surrounded by people, Zhong lixiu was not afraid at all, but was able to do it: "I also wanted to find you and kill you myself. I didn''t expect to send myself to the door so soon. I''m so moved..."

 Chapter 645

    Obviously, he has been surrounded, but looking at Zhong lixiu''s appearance, it seems that he has completely eaten us. Instead of being afraid, he doesn''t care about us at all.


    "Moved you to paralysis..." Guan Zhaolin scolded impolitely. There was a kind of hatred in Guan Zhaolin''s eyes.


    Chen Xi and depravity were not killed by Zhong lixiu, but their death had nothing to do with Zhong lixiu. After all, if it wasn''t for the damage caused by this guy, maybe more people survived, maybe the two brothers wouldn''t die.


    It can be said that the lives of all the brothers sacrificed in s city can be counted on this guy.


    "Zhong lixiu, it''s time for you to die." I said hoarsely.


    Throw out a bottle of medicine in front of the woman: "if you want to live, drink it."


    Zhong lixiu looked at my action and didn''t stop it. It doesn''t matter. Even if he recovers, what can he do? Just kill again is enough.


    For myself, it makes no difference whether the woman is seriously injured or dying.


    It''s really lucky. He was originally chasing Tong Lei. Ling Yi''s ability crystal nucleus has little potential. Zhong lixiu doesn''t want to become a muscle stick.


    In comparison, Tong Lei''s ability is more attractive to Zhong lixiu.


    Tong Lei''s strength Zhong lixiu knew very well that long ago, two people had a fight, but the result was that there was no victory or defeat. His attack was almost completely ineffective to Tong Lei.


    Even if the flesh is strengthened to the limit, it can''t reach Tong Lei.


    The firmness of machinery is far unmatched by the flesh. Although the body will look like a man without a ghost, it doesn''t matter.


    As long as he can have enough strength to dominate the world, Zhong lixiu can''t care so much about what it looks like.


    So Zhong lixiu has been hiding here. He has been hiding by using the power that he just got to be invisible.


    The elder''s ability is really wonderful. He can not only be invisible, but also the two sickles are particularly sharp and can easily tear the throat of the target.


    Although it is said that a woman who doesn''t know her origin suddenly appears in her mind. She chirps at herself and tells her what she does. It''s very annoying.


    But the woman can''t disobey her orders. She can only teach herself the power she has. When she finds a way, she can drive the woman''s thoughts out of her mind.


    Zhong lixiu has been hiding and watched the zombies attack the castle. Tong Lei led a large number of experts around him to resist. Their strength is really terrible.


    Although those who found this place were not the regular army of zombies, they were also some guys with terrible strength, but I didn''t expect to let them survive in the end.


    But each one looks quite tired.


    Then those people took those broken machines and prepared to go back. At this time, Zhong lixiu killed them halfway.


    Zhong lixiu knows that if these machines are returned to the furnace and rebuilt, a new batch of experts will appear. Zhong lixiu doesn''t want to do that.


    Zhong lixiu''s strength is not what it used to be, although Tong Lei and his men fought desperately.


    But they were killed one by one. Those parts were disassembled in scattered parts, which was quite tragic.


    Finally, Tong Lei ran away with the rest of the people and chased them all the way. Zhong lixiu found a secret. Inside these people''s mechanical bodies, there is a special device to protect a fresh heart.


    As long as the heart does not die and the body is reassembled, these people can be resurrected immediately.


    This discovery made Zhong lixiu overjoyed and more eager for Tong Lei''s strength, which is almost equal to having the second, third and even more lives.


    As long as their enemies don''t find the heart inside, they can even resurrect soon.


    Excited, Zhong lixiu continued to chase and kill. As a result, he found that there were hundreds of women in it. Those women, like repairmen, were taking care of the machinery.


    Zhong lixiu doesn''t care whether those people are men or women. As long as they stand in front of him, they are his enemies.


    Kill!


    Women''s screams, flying blood.


    The taste made Zhong lixiu very excited. The usual forbearance had completely disappeared at this time.


    Perhaps Zhong lixiu didn''t feel it, because of the sudden surge of power, his character has become particularly manic and bloodthirsty at this time.


    Those women were slaughtered by Zhong lixiu, while Tong Lei ran away with a woman.


    Unfortunately, there were zombies outside at that time, and Tong Lei fled underground.


    Zhong lixiu chased them all the way and finally drove them to a dead corner, but unexpectedly, Tong Lei suddenly blew himself up at that time.


    The body explodes directly, and the strong impact will hurt Zhong lixiu.


    That was when Zhong lixiu suddenly found that although he was strong, he was not strong enough to be invincible and strengthened enough not to die.


    The woman ran away with Zhong lixiu''s heart! Zhong lixiu came after him, but the woman threatened to explode with Tong Lei''s heart if she continued to get close.


    Although it felt that the woman was shouting at herself, Zhong lixiu didn''t dare to take risks. The previous bombing made Zhong lixiu very clear how powerful that power was.


    But Zhong lixiu would not let the woman go. He just kept outside and harassed her from time to time, so that the woman had no time to rest and treat her injury. He wanted to let the woman die a little bit in pain.


    But seeing that the woman could not open her eyes, this group of uninvited guests came again.


    If you don''t come, you''ll find these people sooner or later.


    Moreover, although Tong Lei''s strength is good, Zhong lixiu is more greedy for this guy''s strength.


    I can summon so many powerful experts to fight. At the same time, my body is constantly strengthening and has the ability to heal.


    Almost omnipotent.


    This ability is more valuable than Tong Lei''s power.


    "Lin Yi... You''ve come to die by yourself. I''ll decide your strength." Zhong lixiu said in a hoarse voice.


    "If you want my ability, it depends on whether you have that ability... I think it''s more likely that... You will die here today." because of the hatred for this guy in my heart, I almost didn''t hesitate at all. Ash, sister Dao, Elise, SANA and lefulan all called out.


    Originally surrounded by seven people, now it has suddenly become twelve.


    "Do it!"


    With a sharp drink, our attack began, and one by one rushed towards Zhong lixiu.


    This guy must die!


    What flashed in his eyes was that kind of madness. One fist flew like a shell, and the other hand, greedy Hydra, tore it out of thin air.


    Chen Yi, Le Fulan, AI Xi and suona retreated rapidly, and their powerful forces have gathered on their own weapons.


    Everyone started at this time. The terrible energy surged wildly in this narrow space, just like the burst of the sea tide.


    Kill with one blow!


    So many people, each of them is a first-class master. Even Guan Zhaolin and Chen Bolin, although their strength was a little inferior before, after the last stimulus, their strength has increased explosively, which is not much inferior to others.


    So many people''s joint attack, I''m afraid even experts like hammer stone, iron armor and ghost can''t carry it, let alone Zhong lixiu.


    Under this attack, it was enough to kill Zhong lixiu instantly.


    But seeing our attack, Zhong lixiu''s mouth just smiled.


    The hand holding the sickle suddenly fell to the ground.


    In a trance, it seemed that something had been thrown away by Zhong lixiu, and then... With a bang, a thick smoke suddenly exploded on the ground. The smoke was not enough to cover up our sight.


    However, in that piece of smoke, Zhong lixiu''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    Invisible?


    The familiar power changed the expression on my face.

 Chapter 646

    Cross sickle, smoke bomb, invisibility... It was almost the same power as a symbol, and a name suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Shadow fist akali, a powerful female forbearance from the League of heroes.


    As a Yan Kong, I don''t actually know all the heroes in the hero League, especially those who are ugly. No matter how awesome they are, I don''t touch them very much.


    Those beautiful heroines are definitely the first choice, and akali is also in the list of heroes I use most.


    As a slim woman, akali almost gave full play to her flexibility.


    Akali''s weapon is the two handed cross sickle with the same symbol, and the power of Xia array enables akali to lose and hide in the dark.


    If there was only a weapon or invisibility, I wouldn''t even doubt it, but when the two appeared at the same time, I was immediately sure.


    Akali... If it''s akali.


    Almost an instant reaction, I immediately ordered SANA to finish the dance!


    Even the aura was too late to be applied. At the end of the wild dance, the movement suddenly played, and while playing, SANA''s body was still retreating.


    Akali''s Xia array can make akali''s body disappear completely, but it can''t completely save damage.


    Not only SANA, but also Aishi and lefulan are constantly retreating.


    Obviously, they all know what kind of opponent they need to face.


    Akali, that''s all crispy''s nightmares. Akali has a very strong single kill ability, especially the big move. The magic cherry kill is dazzled and can kill crispy from a long distance. These heroes around me will become quite dangerous under akali''s sneak attack.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect that the guy Zhong lixiu got the soul mark of akali from his predecessors.


    I think akali is also a tragic hero. She finally found the host. Unexpectedly, the host was immediately imprisoned there. For such a long time, she almost didn''t even have the opportunity to move out.


    And akali doesn''t have the healing ability of the son of stars. In the end, she can only watch her host die in corruption, but she can''t do anything.


    Even the guy who finally killed his host got it and let this guy have his own power.


    The final movement of the wild dance has been played. We don''t know whether Zhong Lishu has been hurt, but the guy hasn''t been shown from invisibility.


    Not to mention, the area covered by the smoke bomb was quite wide, and several of us were all surrounded.


    There was nothing on the ground, but we felt as if we had fallen into the mire, and every move became quite difficult.


    In this smoke bomb, we not only can''t see Zhong lixiu, but also our own movement is greatly limited.


    I can''t see people. I don''t even know how to attack.


    The crowd gradually dispersed, because we didn''t know the strength of Zhong lixiu, so we didn''t dare to attack rashly.


    One by one, Guan Zhaolin stared around warily. Guan Zhaolin''s body had completely changed into a combat form. He held two weapons in his hands, one is a degenerate sickle and the other is Chen Xi''s copper stick.


    Xiao Ya and Dao Yu are back-to-back, vigilantly feeling the movement around.


    Sister Dao, Elise surrounds SANA leflen and Aishi. Part of Bingya''s body has been transformed into a Phoenix.


    The atmosphere around us became extremely tense at this time.


    In the haze array smoke bomb, no one noticed that a slight fluctuation, like water lines, spread slowly.


    Only Zhong lixiu can feel that kind of fluctuation. For others, he can''t feel anything at all.


    That guy, with a strange smile on his face, looked at the enemies in front of him like headless flies. Because he didn''t know where he was, he fell into fear and couldn''t help it.


    That woman, although often pointing fingers at herself, makes people quite unhappy, but Zhong lixiu has to admit that the woman''s strength is quite strong.


    Zhong lixiu knew that the woman still had more powerful power not given to herself. She must be drained.


    But now it''s enough to destroy these people.


    In fact, what Zhong lixiu wants to destroy most is Bingya outside the Xia array. Bingya''s strength is no worse than Tong Lei and is a threat to himself.


    But Bingya is outside the Xia array. Once she goes out, she will get out of invisibility.


    Another goal is Lin Yi, but that guy has strong perception. If he is too close, he may be found by that guy.


    Although Zhong lixiu is arrogant, Zhong lixiu also knows that these enemies are not so easy to provoke in front of him. He is very careful when fighting.


    Zhong lixiu''s eyes are sweeping around these people in front of him, looking for the object of his attack.


    Just Zhong Li Xiugen didn''t notice. Right behind him, Mu Mu was constantly manipulating the instruments in his hand.


    Xia array is indeed a very powerful stealth ability. It completely hides its own figure. Even people with strong perception are confused and can''t sense anything.


    But there is one thing that can''t be covered up in any case.


    That''s... Body temperature.


    Body temperature is something that people''s body will constantly emit heat. The heat is very small and can hardly be felt at all.


    But... People can''t feel it, the machine can.


    The invisibility of the Xia array seems to destroy the temperature emitted by Zhong lixiu''s body. The instrument in Mumu''s hand can only scan a crimson.


    But Mumu didn''t give up. From the red changes, maybe we can find the location of that guy.


    The duration of Xia array is too long. Up to now, it has far exceeded eight seconds!


    It seems that this power is stronger than that in the game. I can feel the cold sweat in my palm.


    Fear, when you die, you will experience what is real despair.


    With a grim smile on his mouth, Zhong lixiu finally chose a goal.


    Chen Bolin... That guy seems to have the ability of space system. He is as flexible as a rabbit. He is the most likely person to escape. Therefore, we should kill him first.


    People here today don''t want one to live.


    This is Zhong lixiu''s goal, to annihilate all these people in fear.


    Silently approaching, Chen Bolin''s neck has appeared in front of him. The poor guy doesn''t know the threat of death. Poor man.


    With a grim smile on his mouth, Zhong lixiu grabbed the sickle in his hand and quietly approached Chen Bolin. The sickle had begun to go under Chen Bolin''s neck.


    Although the body will appear from invisibility as soon as you make a move, it doesn''t matter. With the power of time control, you can escape calmly and find the next goal.


    Seeing that Zhong lixiu was ready to start, Chen Bolin, as the target, didn''t even respond at all.


    However, at this time, a voice suddenly appeared.


    "Chen Bolin, in front of you..."


    Very brief words, but the fast six words immediately made everyone react in an instant.


    Almost at that moment, all the targets turned in this direction.


    The dagger in Dao Yu''s hand, the cross whirling blade in Xiao Ya''s hand, the battle axe in my hand, and the two terrible weapons in Guan Zhaolin''s hand all appeared at this moment.


    The sound of wood has become our coordinates.


    Numerous attacks shrouded in this direction.


    Puffing... A touch of bright red liquid scattered like raindrops.


    Every drop of purplish red looks particularly obvious.


    Zhong lixiu''s body suddenly emerged. It''s funny that this guy pretended to be dying, but it''s bad luck.


    There was a dagger with knife language on his shoulder. The cross rotary blade crossed from the waist. A big cut was cut in his waist. Guan Zhaolin''s sickle cut directly on his right shoulder and almost cut off his shoulder.


    The Tomahawk in my hand is directly chopped down.


    The axe blade appeared impressively on Zhong lixiu''s forehead.


    The poor guy, as long as he was caught a chance, almost instantly fell into a desperate situation!

 Chapter 647

    Zhong lixiu didn''t expect that things would develop to this extent. This change caught Zhong lixiu off guard and his face changed greatly.


    All along, Zhong lixiu is full of confidence in his own strength, and this new strength makes Zhong lixiu rampant.


    But I didn''t expect that my invisibility would be seen through, and I didn''t expect that the attacks around me would appear so soon.


    In fact, Zhong lixiu''s strength is really strong, but this guy overestimates his own strength and despises the strength of others.


    Which of these people was not killed from the battlefield? The instinct of the body has long reached a limit under the influence of the battlefield.


    As soon as the sound of wood fell, the attack appeared almost immediately.


    The reaction under that instinct didn''t give Zhong lixiusi time to react at all.


    At the moment when his name appeared, Chen Bolin didn''t even listen to the last word. His body blinked and immediately disappeared.


    Zhong lixiu''s body was revealed from his invisibility. His shoulders and waist were full of blood, while the sickle in his hand was exposed in the air.


    The pain caused by the injury twisted Zhong lixiu''s face together. Things happened too fast. Zhong lixiu didn''t even have time to strengthen the time field.


    Around Zhong lixiu''s body, the time field has always existed and never disappeared, but under normal circumstances, the time field is at a very subtle level, the intensity is limited, and it is OK to resist the general attack, but it is particularly insufficient to resist the merciless attack of these people.


    Those weapons were only slightly blocked, and immediately tore up that layer of time field. Then Zhong lixiu''s body was hit by the weapon immediately, and blood spattered out.


    Not to mention, a huge axe has been torn from the top of the head.


    The shrill whistling sound broke the air.


    My figure finally took the opportunity to appear in front of Zhong Li''s shaving face. I chopped down the axe directly and was ready to break this guy off.


    Once a good opportunity is seized, it will never be missed.


    A kind of madness appeared on Zhong lixiu''s face, holding the cross sickle in his hands to resist the past in the sky.


    Originally, Zhong lixiu was fragile, and hand to hand combat was Zhong lixiu''s worst skill, but after absorbing Ling Yi''s ability crystal core, this guy''s hand to hand combat ability also soared in an instant, and the water rose.


    Only a harsh sound was heard, a large area of Mars exploded in the air, and the battle axe was intercepted by the sickle in Zhong lixiu''s hand.


    It''s really worthy of Zhong lixiu to be able to bear my strength.


    Unfortunately, I''m not fighting alone now.


    Other brothers won''t miss this opportunity at all. Just when this guy stopped my axe, the attack appeared again.


    Chen Bolin''s body had just emerged, and he immediately rowed through the air with one hand.


    Clicking and clicking... Like broken glass, ferocious cracks suddenly appeared in the air.


    Space fragmentation!


    Zhi... Just above Zhong lixiu''s body, the time field has been exerted to the limit, and this guy is also working hard.


    When the traces of space fragmentation spread to Zhong Lishu, there was even a very harsh sound, as if to penetrate the eardrum. That sound made people shudder.


    Collision of time and space!


    Click... Click... Click


    Zhong lixiu''s face was pale, and a large amount of cold sweat rolled down on his forehead. Just around Zhong lixiu''s body, a crack like spider silk was spreading in that space.


    With the help of Chen Bolin''s space fragmentation and several other members, that time field is about to fail.


    Both hands also support my huge axe. No matter what aspect, I can''t bear the slightest relaxation.


    Boom... Boom


    Another dull hum, Guan Zhaolin waved his fist and hit Zhong lixiu directly.


    Just as his fist was about to touch Zhong lixiu''s body, it was intercepted by a circle of invisible things, which was the time field around Zhong lixiu''s body.


    Under the forced urging, the time field around Zhong lixiu''s body was constantly strengthened. The speed was almost reduced to an indescribable level and could not feel the slightest movement at the moment when his fist fell.


    But Guan Zhaolin never gave up and still fell down one punch at a time.


    Dao Yu''s dagger, Xiao Ya''s Cross whirling blade, my Tomahawk, Guan Zhaolin''s fist, Chen Bolin''s space is broken... Under the siege of so many people, Zhong lixiu''s body has not collapsed. This guy can support up to now.


    This man''s strength has really become many times stronger than before. If he had been before, Zhong lixiu would never have done so.


    But now, under the siege of so many people, Zhong lixiu is only struggling to support. No matter which aspect, he doesn''t dare to relax at all.


    And it seems that Zhong lixiu can''t last long, let alone another figure is rapidly approaching this direction.


    Sister Dao is also approaching quickly, and the blade in her hand is trembling slightly. Originally, Zhong lixiu is about to lose her support. If sister Dao also comes, then


    Zhong lixiu was more and more anxious, and his eyes were red with blood.


    But the body is being suppressed and can''t do anything... What should I do?


    In an instant, Zhong lixiu suddenly exerted his strength on his hands. Almost all his strength was concentrated on his hands. Then he only heard a loud drink. An extremely powerful force suddenly broke out from the two scythes. I couldn''t bear that force.


    The greedy Hydra was bounced away, but this also made Zhong lixiu unable to continue to support the defense of other parts of his body.


    Other places that had been well intercepted suddenly burst.


    With a crisp click, the power of space fragmentation spread out in an instant, and a blood flower burst on Zhong lixiu''s chest. I don''t know how many flesh and skin were directly torn open, one by one, dripping with blood.


    At the same time, Guan Zhaolin''s fist also smashed the time field on the surface of Zhong lixiu''s body, and hit Zhong lixiu''s back.


    Poof!


    Although Zhong lixiu''s strength has grown greatly, he still can''t stop Guan Zhaolin''s iron fist after alienation.


    After alienation, Guan Zhaolin''s strength was almost explosive.


    The fist directly broke the back, and the bones, flesh and blood were all broken at that moment.


    Then the fist burst directly through Zhong lixiu''s back and appeared in front of Zhong lixiu''s chest.


    Unfortunately, the punch was biased, not in the heart, otherwise the heart would be smashed.


    But now, although he didn''t break his heart directly, Zhong lixiu still couldn''t bear it.


    The injury was extremely severe. At the moment when his body was pierced by his fist, the blood was almost like a fountain from the hole in Zhong lixiu''s body.


    However, that situation lasted only a short moment. Soon, even if the wounds had not healed, the bleeding stopped instantly. The blood stayed on the wound and there was no movement any more.


    Zhong lixiu completely solidified the blood inside and outside his wound. Relying on this ability, he continued his life and avoided his death due to heavy injury and excessive blood loss.


    But this is not a long-term solution. Moreover, Guan Zhaolin''s fist is still stuck in Zhong lixiu''s chest.


    A grim smile flashed on his face. Guan Zhaolin clenched his fist and prepared to sweep his arm to completely tear up the guy''s body.


    But Zhong lixiu''s action was faster, so fast that no one could see Zhong lixiu''s action, and the sickle in his hand was torn in an instant.


    The arm stuck in the chest was instantly cut off by Zhong lixiu.


    Guan Zhaolin screamed and the place where his arm was broken was dripping with blood, but there was no despair and sadness on Guan Zhaolin''s face. Although the feeling of pain remained, this injury was nothing to Guan Zhaolin at all.


    Where the arm was broken, the wound was healing rapidly, and large pieces of granulation were growing rapidly


    Run!


    Zhong lixiu had to admit his failure this time. His eyes were bleak. The sickle whirled around his body. The sharp dagger pushed us back. Immediately, his body rushed out.

 Chapter 648

    Now fighting with Zhong lixiu, the taste becomes particularly uncomfortable. Just when we rush to Zhong lixiu, we will find that our actions become like a turtle, especially slow. The effect of time deceleration makes us feel very uncomfortable when facing Zhong lixiu one-on-one.


    But now it''s a group fight, and that situation suddenly becomes different.


    Even with Zhong lixiu''s strength, it seems unbearable under this group fight.


    In addition, Zhong lixiu didn''t expect our strength to be so strong because of his great support. He was caught off guard and suffered serious damage immediately.


    There are scars all over his body. If this guy didn''t use his special strength to control his blood and let his blood not spray with the wound, he would be dead now.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Zhong lixiu knew that it was time to work hard, and the cross sickle in his hand danced wildly around his body.


    The sharp cross sickle, coupled with Zhong lixiu''s time control ability, the speed became particularly terrible, and the surrounding air was cut into traces, which looked very scary.


    The power of terror made it difficult for us to get close and pushed us back temporarily. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Zhong lixiu accelerated himself, and his body hummed and rushed out directly.


    This guy wants to run away.


    There are thick walls and mud all around. If you want to escape, you have to go in the direction of the door.


    It''s in that direction. Mumu is guarding in that direction.


    Seeing Mu Mu, the expression on Zhong lixiu''s face seemed quite hateful. It was all because of the damn woman. If it wasn''t for the damn woman, I wouldn''t be so embarrassed if I didn''t know how to detect my position.


    Kill!


    When he saw Mumu, there was a flash of killing in Zhong lixiu''s eyes.


    The body quickly rushed to Zhong Lishu''s face, and the cross sickle in his hand directly crossed Mu Mu''s neck.


    Seeing Zhong lixiu''s attack, Mu Mu didn''t show the slightest fear, not at all.


    The corner of his mouth was just holding a smile. He watched the guy attack himself without even retreating.


    Qiang!


    Just when the sickle was about to tear the wooden neck, a figure suddenly appeared out of thin air. That feeling, as if summoned, just appeared.


    The huge sun shield in his hand blocked the deadly sickle. On the other side, two pistols began to spray flames almost at the same time. The special bullets disappeared into Zhong lixiu''s body in an instant.


    The whole body was almost beaten into meat sauce.


    Nima!


    At this time, Zhong lixiuzhen was so depressed that he was about to vomit blood.


    Who could have thought that there were two powerful experts around this woman. They didn''t dare to stay here for a second, and their bodies ran out immediately. Even if they hated this woman, they had to give up.


    As soon as the palm was lifted, another smoke bomb was thrown on the ground, and the Xia array completely shrouded the whole door.


    Under the Xia array, our speed was seriously blocked, and even Chen Bolin''s blink was limited.


    By the time we rushed out, the guy Zhong lixiu had run away, and even quickly escaped from Mumu''s sensing range.


    We all know that with Zhong lixiu''s strength, if he runs away and wants to hunt down again, it will become extremely difficult.


    It''s a pity that Zhong lixiu couldn''t be killed this time, but those injuries are about enough for Zhong lixiu to drink a pot. Countless weapon injuries on his body, the hole torn by Chen Bolin in the guy''s chest and the chest punched by Guan Zhaolin will cause serious damage to Zhong lixiu.


    Those injuries were fatal. If Zhong lixiu hadn''t used the power of time to suppress the wound and make the wound no longer spurt blood, that guy would have died long ago.


    "Hi, who are you?" after Zhong lixiu ran away, we finally had time to find out the identity of the woman.


    This strange woman appeared here, and after such a long time, Zhong lixiu couldn''t kill this woman. He should be an expert.


    But such a master has been living in S City, and we know nothing about it?


    It''s so strange.


    "My last name is you... My name is you Xue!" the woman looked much better than before after being treated by Qin woman SANA and Dao language.


    Now the woman''s main problem is weakness. Her injury is not very serious, but she has been losing blood for so long, resulting in her extremely fragile body.


    If we come a little later, maybe this woman really died under the coercion of Zhong lixiu.


    "Tong Lei, he still..." I asked.


    "Still alive," said the woman.


    As she spoke, the woman took out a small box from behind, like a glass box. She could see a bright red heart beating slightly in the box.


    "This is... Tong Lei''s heart." you Xue said slowly.


    The taste is slightly strange. Even if we usually see the strange appearance of Zhong lixiu, we won''t feel so strange.


    However, I only saw one heart, and then the woman said that the heart was Tong Lei''s heart, and that Tong Lei was still alive... A heart was placed in a box that didn''t seem to have been processed too much, but it didn''t die yet?


    If it weren''t for the end of the world, we definitely thought this woman was a perverted murderer.


    But now, at least I have experienced a lot of things, and I have more resistance in this regard.


    Seeing the woman fiddling with the parts on the ground, she explained to us.


    You Xue is Tong Lei''s girlfriend.


    The two were getting married. At the wedding ceremony, there was a zombie attack.


    It can be said that it is very tragic that relatives and friends were brought up in one pot almost immediately, and few people survived at all.


    Tong Lei ran out with you Xue and found that there was chaos outside. At that time, s city was not occupied so soon, and everyone was still struggling to resist.


    As a result, in order to protect you Xue, Tong Lei was bitten by a zombie on his arm. Knowing that he was going to become a zombie, Tong Lei asked you Xue to kill himself.


    Tong Lei doesn''t want to be like that, but you Xue, a girl, obviously can''t kill her lover.


    When you Xue was almost desperate, you Xue accidentally got a soul mark.


    That''s the soul mark of the clockwork spirit.


    Under the guidance of the clockwork demon, you Xue cut Tong Lei''s chest and took out Tong Lei''s heart while Tong Lei was still alive. Taking Tong Lei''s heart as the foundation, you Xue created the Tong Lei we saw later.


    As long as his heart doesn''t die, Tong Lei won''t die.


    Later, Tong Lei''s body underwent several transformations. Each transformation made Tong Lei''s body more powerful.


    You Xue has no desire for hegemony. It''s lucky to live with her lover. You Xue''s idea is Tong Lei''s idea, so they almost never participate in the war in s city.


    Tong Lei will not go out to fight unless s city encounters a fatal attack that threatens its own existence.


    Moreover, during this period of time, you Xue and she didn''t attract new people. They only lived together when they met people in the same situation as themselves.


    The ability to use the heart to turn people into magic puppets and have the original human nature, wisdom and memory is only useful for special people.


    It can only be used by women to men. Only when both sides have deep love for each other can they succeed. Otherwise, magic puppets can''t be made at all.


    "Back and forth, we saved about one or two thousand couples, but only more than 300 succeeded in the end," you Xue said.


    This may be a tragic situation. Of the 2000 couples, only more than 300 are really in love. This test may be a little scary, but it will never make mistakes.


    "What about those people..." I asked.


    "They are all dead... All killed by Zhong lixiu." you Xue shook her head and said.


    The heart trembled slightly, and another blood debt came out on Zhong lixiu''s head.


    At this time, the machine in front of you Xue has been quickly spliced together. Finally, you Xue stuck the heart into the chest of the magic doll.


    At that moment, the lifeline was connected!

 Chapter 649

    At the moment when the heart was put in, the originally cold machine suddenly had life.


    Although it is still as motionless as before, it gives us the feeling that it has completely changed into another shape at this time.


    About five seconds later, the mechanical eyelids suddenly opened, and the crystal like eyes inside began to emit a kind of light.


    "Meet again..." the familiar voice said to us.


    Tong Lei smiled at us.


    Hoo... At that moment, we couldn''t help being moved in our hearts.


    Although we don''t have a deep friendship with Tong Lei, it''s good to be alive.


    "What are you going to do now? We now live underground. Most of the living people in s city are there. Although we dare not say it is absolutely safe and face many threats, it can at least be called a safe haven," I said.


    "If you are willing to go down, I don''t mind accepting two more people." Mumu also said.


    Tong Lei''s strength Mu Mu still knows, and looking at Mu Mu''s eyes, he seems to be more curious about this skill. If he doesn''t keep it together, will Tong Lei be studied by Mu Mu ruthlessly.


    With a bitter smile, you Xue said helplessly, "do we have a choice?"


    Indeed, there is no choice. If you want to live, this is the only way.


    Not to mention that there is still an hour of lixiu staring outside. Even if there is no hour of lixiu, just two people, it is extremely difficult to live in this last world.


    Although people are unpredictable in this last world, people can live only when they support each other.


    "By the way, did you meet Fang Qianxue here?" I asked.


    Youxue shook her head: "no, there has always been only us here. Now it''s just me and Tong Lei."


    Fang Qianxue disappeared. Just before the great disaster, Fang Qianxue disappeared mysteriously. No one knows where Fang Qianxue has gone or whether Fang Qianxue is dead or alive now, as if the world has evaporated.


    On the other side, Zhong lixiu almost struggled to escape from the castle.


    The injury on the body is too serious. Even if the wound is controlled and the blood in the wound is no longer lost, the heart piercing pain is constantly stimulating Zhong lixiu''s nerve.


    But compared with the pain on his body, what makes Zhong lixiu unbearable is the shame in his heart.


    The feeling of frustration is the most unacceptable to Zhong lixiu.


    I thought I got the ability of two people, and my strength soared. With my current strength, I will be invincible in the world.


    But unexpectedly, the first real confrontation ended in such a tragic way, which dealt a great blow to Zhong lixiu.


    But in my heart, although I am dying of resentment, the more serious thing is the physical injury. I must live.


    Even if you want revenge and kill those who hurt yourself, you have to live.


    The body curls up in that filth. Here are dirty sewer pipes. There is a stinking smell all around. Those people won''t come here.


    After taking a look at the scars on his body, Zhong lixiu''s face was almost distorted.


    He knows that he must not let go of his strength. In his current situation, as long as his strength is a little relaxed, he will certainly die.


    Time control is the power of Zhong lixiu. Others only think that Zhong lixiu can accelerate or slow down time, or even stand still.


    But they didn''t know that Zhong lixiu''s mastery of time was far more than that.


    People don''t know that Zhong lixiu can do something more terrible.


    Time countercurrent!


    However, at present, this ability can only be used by Zhong lixiu himself, and the degree of time countercurrent is not enough.


    Simply put, it is to reverse your time to a certain time without changing anything else around you.


    Now, the time is about half an hour.


    In other words, Zhong lixiu can turn his time back to half an hour ago, which will have a miraculous effect when he is fatally injured.


    However, this ability is not launched casually. It takes a long preparation time of up to several minutes.


    So there is no chance to use it in the battle. A few minutes is enough for those people to kill themselves several times.


    Take a deep breath and endure the pain from the body. Zhong lixiu closed his eyes and the power of time fluctuated rapidly.


    Just under that counter current time, everything on Zhong lixiu''s body is changing rapidly, and the originally split wound is healing slowly.


    The pierced chest, the broken ribs, the torn meridians and flesh, and even the blood stuck to the body are flowing back a little.


    That scene can only be described as incredible!


    Under this time counter current, Zhong lixiu''s body recovered quickly, and he could feel the changes on his body almost every second.


    After about five minutes, there was no blood on Zhong lixiu''s body, and even his ragged clothes were completely recovered.


    But their physical strength is almost consumed at this time.


    Although it can recover the body to half an hour, the consumption of time countercurrent can not be recovered anyway.


    With a deep breath, Zhong lixiu opened his eyes.


    Just opened his eyes, Zhong lixiu''s breath suddenly stagnated, and the expression on his face almost stiffened.


    Almost, Zhong lixiu attacked directly.


    But Zhong lixiu held back. Zhong lixiu knew that if the man wanted to kill himself, there were just opportunities.


    "Fang Qianxue... Why are you here?" Zhong lixiuyin asked in a calm voice.


    Yes, the man who appeared in front of Zhong Li''s shave was Fang Qianxue, whom Lin Yi was looking for but couldn''t find at all.


    But now, Fang Qianxue''s situation is obviously wrong. Even Zhong lixiu can feel the obvious difference.


    Although it is still the same as before, it is beautiful and moving.


    But the breath on the body has become very different. Fang Qianxue was cold and arrogant before.


    Cold and proud.


    But now the feeling of Fang Qianxue is cold, gloomy and cold.


    That kind of pride has not changed, even more proud than Fang Qianxue before. They all have a feeling of arrogance, but what makes Zhong lixiu feel strange is the kind of gloom on his body.


    When that gloomy and cold blend together, now Fang Qianxue becomes more terrible than before.


    "Fang Qianxue?" when Fang Qianxue heard this sentence, a strange smile appeared on her face: "speaking of it, I got the name... Hey, hey..."


    "Aren''t you Fang Qianxue?" Zhong lixiu''s face changed slightly.


    "Yes, you can call me Lisandro. Now I''m in charge of the body, and I''m no longer the weak woman." Lisandro said coldly: "as for you... You have good strength. You can go against the current of time and are qualified to be my subordinate..."


    Zhong lixiu almost laughed.


    After this body changed a soul, it seems that it has become a fool. Does this guy want to be her own man?


    Are you kidding? He Zhong lixiu is the most powerful. If he hadn''t been besieged by the other party this time, he would never have come to this end.


    Moreover, even now with serious physical exertion, Zhong lixiu doesn''t care about this woman.


    Fang Qianxue''s strength was not his opponent before, let alone now.


    "Who do you think you are?" Zhong lixiu sneered.


    This sentence also made Li sangzhuo smile. A smile that made Zhong lixiu tremble appeared on her beautiful face.


    Then the next second, almost subconsciously, the cross sickle in Zhong lixiu''s hand suddenly appeared and came out. The two sickles directly pierced Lisandro in front.


    DANGER!


    Zhong lixiu felt the danger, which even made Zhong lixiu launch an attack involuntarily.


    A huge ice blue claw suddenly appeared out of thin air, and the sickle was directly beaten away.


    Immediately, the cold ice Giant Claw instantly destroyed everything around him. Even the time field around Zhong lixiu could not be stopped. It cracked with a bang, and then five ice blue fingers caught Zhong lixiu.

 Chapter 650

    In an instant, I was completely controlled. Those five fingers were like an iron lock to completely bind my body.


    It seems that as long as you exert a little force, your body will be pinched and burst immediately, even if there is a time field on the surface of your body.


    The unimaginable strength gap scared Zhong lixiu. Unexpectedly, after the body was controlled by another person, there would be such a big gap in strength.


    With a touch of pride on her face, Fang Qianxue... No, it should be said that Li sangzhuo looked down at Zhong lixiu below in a condescending posture, with contempt in her eyes.


    The whole person seems to be transformed into an inviolable queen in an instant.


    "I''ll give you another chance, either surrender... Or die..." lissandro said coldly.


    Because of some reasons, lissandro can''t show her strong strength all the time, so she will recruit her younger brother. Otherwise, lissandro''s ferocity will kill this guy long ago.


    Surrender or die.


    Faced with such a choice, Zhong lixiu is not the kind of hero who would rather die than surrender. He is half kneeling on the ground. Zhong lixiu preaches his loyalty, although the oath may not be comparable to shit.


    "Lord queen, I don''t know what you want me to do?" since you have become a little brother, you should show the role of a little brother. Zhong lixiu asked.


    From a lord who once mastered the life and death of countless people in S City, he suddenly became a little brother. The change of identity is really big enough, but it seems that Zhong lixiu has adapted to this situation.


    "I need both the soul mark and the ability crystal nucleus..." Lisandro sneered: "if you can give me enough tribute, I will make your life a little easier. If you can''t show your own role, I will kill you and take away your power, okay?"


    "I see." Zhong lixiu nodded honestly: "I can provide you with information now. There are dozens of ability crystal cores over there. Those people have strong strength, and their ability crystal cores must be very strong. But I am not an opponent alone. If you can do it yourself, you will certainly be able to catch all those people."


    Zhong lixiu is shameless enough. He just chose to surrender. As a little brother, he hasn''t done anything yet. He wants his master to do something for himself first.


    Those enemies, Zhong lixiu, knew that it was very difficult for him to kill them, but if this woman did it, she might succeed easily.


    Although he is now in a weak state, he has no reaction ability in front of this woman, but this is enough to be terrible.


    This is going to kill with a knife. As long as he can kill those guys, Zhong lixiu won''t care who killed them.


    But Li sangzhuo''s face coagulated slightly, and then she was cold hum: "hum, now is not the time, the girl in her head..."


    She frowned, and it was clear that lissandro did not fully grasp the body.


    In his mind, the woman''s soul and consciousness are still competing with him for body control from time to time.


    The woman has recovered her previous memory. If she attacks the man, it is bound to cause the woman''s crazy counterattack. In this case, she can''t fight with all her strength.


    "I still need some preparations, and these preparations may need you to complete..." lissandro said with a smile.


    Shit, this guy really thinks of himself as a little brother.


    But human life was in the hands of others, and Zhong lixiu didn''t dare to show the slightest dissatisfaction.


    At the same time, on the other side, we searched all over s City, and found nothing.


    Chen Bolin found Weng Peiqi''s body, but the body had been gnawed.


    Zhang Yin''s body was directly decomposed during the battle and completely disappeared.


    The only harvest this time may be to find Tong Lei and you Xue.


    They took the two people back to the dungeon, and then arranged some people to come up and empty the zombies in S City, and then gathered the bodies of those people together and burned them.


    We can''t hold funerals for them, but we can''t watch these brothers expose their bodies in the wilderness.


    As time went by, those brothers who had narrowly escaped death gradually adapted to the life of the dungeon after the initial panic.


    However, because of the sudden increase in the number of people, serious problems have also arisen.


    Accommodation can be made by squeezing, but eating has become a problem.


    Food is not enough. Everyone can only get the least food every day, not to mention a well-off society, and food and clothing can not be achieved.


    The surplus grain stored in the dungeon was expected to last for a month, but now it has been stretched for only half a month.


    During this period of time, Xiyi can be said to be tired.


    Giving birth to plants also consumes a lot of energy. Among all the people who survive, there are about a dozen people who can manipulate plants. These dozen people have been transferred to the food department to give birth to food almost continuously. Even this is not enough.


    This is also the condition here. The most suitable conditions for grain growth are prepared by using high technology, and there are no diseases and pests. Coupled with the birth of ability, even this is not enough to make ends meet.


    During this period of time, everyone is busy with this problem.


    "I think we can go to the ground. Originally, there were a lot of grain fields in s city. Although the zombie army passed through and destroyed a lot, it should still be able to harvest some. In addition, there was more or less surplus grain in the granary of our territory before. If all the grain was transported, it should be able to support for a period of time." after discussion, I made a suggestion.


    "The surplus grain of s city can be moved in, but the grain fields outside have basically been destroyed. The blood of zombies completely pollutes the land. Those places are no longer suitable for farming. Even if we get the grain, how long can we support it? If we can''t improve the grain output, we can''t last for a few days by relying on these grains." Shangqi is not so optimistic.


    This guy is the manager and is responsible for the deployment of all materials in the whole territory. He has long-term considerations and is particularly sensitive to the figures in this regard.


    "Our most important problem now is to expand and expand the underground city. The area of the underground city is too small. If more people appear in the future, we can''t accommodate it at all."


    "If we want to rescue more humans, we must expand our dungeons," he said, knocking on the table.


    "Archie, I know you want to expand the underground city, but our underground city doesn''t mean that expansion can be expanded." ah Shen said that things are not so easy: "apart from others, even if we have drilling machines, but... Materials, we don''t have materials."


    Pointing to the transparent alloy glass overhead.


    "You don''t know the difficulty of making that thing. Without these things, our place will collapse immediately. Where are you going to find this thing in a while?" ah Shen said.


    "There''s a place." Mumu said.


    Ah Shen and Shang Qi''s eyes were bright: "where?"


    "Arsenal!" Mumu said a place name.


    I know that place. The arsenal is outside the downtown of S City, in the middle of a mountain far away. We once took a lot of weapons from that place.


    But it was there that I was attacked by ancient stone statues. That time, I almost hung up. Thanks to Mumu, I survived.


    However, although there are many weapons and shells in that place, I don''t remember where there are such things.


    This alloy glass is a material that can withstand ultra-high strength and heavy pressure.


    "That Arsenal is the largest Arsenal near s city. The area of the arsenal is larger than what you saw last time. It runs through four mountains and is completely in the middle of the mountain."


    "Although I''m not sure, the Arsenal must have used some high-strength materials. Otherwise, it can''t bear the rocks overhead and there is a risk of collapse at any time. That kind of material is probably this kind of alloy glass!"

 Chapter 651

    Mumu hasn''t been to that Arsenal, but he knows something about it.


    In the past, the Research Institute of Mumu also produced various high-tech combat robots. The effects of those combat robots are generally transported to various military barracks through Arsenal for testing, so there will be some communication at ordinary times.


    "Moreover, I want to remanufacture a batch of combat robots." Mumu said his own idea.


    "No matter how powerful the battle robot is, it can kill many zombies, but in many cases, it can avoid the loss of living people. Now there are too few humans left, and we can''t afford too much loss," Mumu said.


    Now the living people are in such a situation that one who dies is less. If the last living person dies, human beings will really become extinct.


    "The field of reproduction is not within the scope of my research, but the current problem is too serious. There seems to be reproductive isolation between humans, and there are no newborns at all. If it goes on like this, we humans may really be finished," Mumu said.


    There is a strong anxiety in Mumu''s voice.


    Although we are still alive, it seems that we are doomed to be losers in the war with zombies.


    Because human life is limited, the number of human beings will only continue to decrease without newborns.


    All kinds of conditions, such as birth, aging, death and illness, will reduce the number of human beings. When the last human dies, the zombie will become the master of the world.


    Now the most ridiculous problem is here. Human beings can''t reproduce. Instead, zombies have the ability to reproduce.


    "I think it may be because the spread of zombie virus has made some changes to the human body. That change may be from the genetic level."


    "Although we have not become zombies, some parts of our bodies have become different from before."


    "There may be something missing or added to our body that doesn''t belong to us. It is because of these things that human beings can''t breed and newborn babies can''t appear."


    "But because these aspects have exceeded my major, I can''t carry out too many effective research in these places, and I''m powerless." Mu Mu said helplessly.


    This kind of biological science requires people from professional fields to come. Although they are all scientists, the differences in different fields are very different.


    "I just don''t know how many scientists in the field of reproduction survived." I smiled bitterly and said.


    "Who knows, it depends on luck. If God doesn''t want us to die out so soon, it should give us some hope."


    Because this is not our professional scope, even if we are worried in our heart, there is no way.


    What we can do now is to expand our territory and feed more people.


    "Then our goal is set, that is, the arsenal. See how many materials we can bring back, and then divide them according to the materials..." Shang Qi said.


    "There is an ancient stone statue in that place. Can you easily suppress the stone statue and wood?" I asked.


    "Suppression is no problem, but I can only suppress it. That guy is too thick skinned. It''s hard for me to kill him. I can only ensure that I don''t die," Mumu said.


    If Mu Mu had the ability to kill the ancient stone statue, he would not just use the gravity field to kill the ancient stone statue last time, but directly kill the guy.


    "It should be possible this time. We can set up a group of experts. Maybe we can kill the ancient stone statue once and for all."


    After some discussion, it was finally decided.


    Kill the ancient stone statue and transport all the materials back.


    The materials supporting the rocks inside can be used to expand the protective cover of the dungeon, and some mechanical equipment inside can be used to make the wooden robot Corps.


    For us, the place is full of treasures.


    Now that you''ve decided, start acting immediately.


    Because this time we are faced with ancient stone statues, the people selected are first-class experts, with a small number but strong strength.


    We have only one goal. Go to the armory, kill the ancient stone statues, then enter the interior of the armory, check whether the materials inside are available, and then arrange the next action according to the situation.


    Only seven people were dispatched this time.


    Fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huangshu, Chen Yi, mu mu, a Shen and Shang Qi!


    Yang Yang, Xiao Ling and Zhang Quan all sit in the underground city.


    In addition, Meng Rui, with Hao Ziqi and Shirley, Guan Zhaolin and Chen Bolin, began to transfer the food in s city. The granaries of several territories have stored a lot of food. Now it''s time to use it.


    Although the underground city is deep underground, it is difficult to ensure that it will not encounter sudden attacks. If attacked, there are enough experts in the underground city to resist the attack of zombies.


    A Shen and Shang Qi are usually busy underground and rarely have the opportunity to go out. This time, they are also specially requested. Otherwise, there will be no such situation that all the main people will leave.


    I am also curious about the strength of Shang Qi and a Shen.


    I just heard that the strength of these two people is quite strong. If compared, ah Shen is about the first expert, wooden raft second and Shang Qi third.


    The reason why Mumu is in front of Shangqi is purely because there are several powerful semi mechanical combat experts around Mumu. Otherwise, maybe Mumu is not the opponent of Shangqi.


    When I came to this arsenal again, the traces of the previous battle were quite obvious.


    Before here, we killed and injured many brothers and shipped back a large number of weapons.


    Just above the mountain in front of me, it was a pale slate. I couldn''t see the shape of the ancient stone statue. It seemed that the guy had integrated with the mountain wall.


    "Chen Yi..." I looked at Chen Yi.


    This time, we brought Chen Yi with us.


    Chen Yi lost Zhou Jia in the previous war and suffered a great blow. Up to now, she looks depressed and gloomy.


    This time, I took the opportunity to relax.


    Chen Yi nodded. The cation gun in her hand was more exaggerated than before. Chen Yi''s ability seemed to become stronger at this time.


    I can''t forget that at the moment of Zhou Jia''s death, the super terrorist shell made by the runaway Chen Yi, the terrible force, immediately hit the empty and reclusive beast seriously, and almost killed it.


    Although this is not as powerful as that at that time, it is also quite powerful.


    Only a loud bang was heard, and the energy gun was directly sprayed out and exploded on the mountain wall.


    On the originally flat mountain wall, there immediately appeared a huge depression and a broken hole, and the surrounding gravel fell down with crackling.


    Then we heard an angry howl, and then we saw a figure twisted and struggling to separate from the mountain wall.


    That guy, not the ancient stone statue, who is it?


    This guy''s temper is quite irritable. After being disturbed in his deep sleep, there is a strong hatred in his blue eyes.


    This guy finally showed up.


    There is a smile on his mouth. He was not this guy''s opponent before. It''s hard to say now.


    Sister Dao, Aishi and SANA were summoned by me.


    It seems that the strength of Elise and Loveland can hardly cause any harm to this guy. After all, the stone is too thick.


    On the other side, Mu Mu''s mouth was also whispering strange things.


    Before long, on both sides of Mu Mu''s body, two huge robots finally appeared.


    The two familiar guys, britz, the steam robot, and Victor, the mechanical pioneer.


    These two heroes are also summoning heroes. They only appear when Mumu calls.


    It was at this time that I found this woman''s terrible.


    This woman even has more heroes around me.


    Two robots did not say, and soon the other four figures appeared!


    Even Mumu''s own is changing rapidly.

 Chapter 652

    Steam robot britz, mechanical pioneer victor! In addition, there are four semi human and semi mechanical Wuji sword saints made by Mumu himself, Wushuang sword lady, dawn goddess and holy gun Ranger.


    These six, which look very similar in style, are robot like, completely surrounded by wood.


    All at once, there are six heroes.


    Not to mention, even Mumu itself is changing rapidly. I only heard a cry, and a goshawk suddenly fell from the sky. With that cry, it attached to Mumu''s body. Behind Mumu, a pair of eagle wings suddenly opened, and the sound of body cry appeared in the air. I couldn''t respond to that fast.


    The wings of demacia.


    Quinn!


    There is no doubt that this is a new hero on the stage. A hero different from Victor and britz. This hero is possessed.


    When possessed, Mumu can have the power of the wing of demacia, and there are six powerful robots around him to assist in combat.


    I''m afraid only those who have fought with Mumu know how terrible this strength is. At least I''m absolutely ashamed.


    Tut tut... How beautiful!


    The voice came from Shangqi nearby. There was infatuation in the guy''s eyes.


    However, I also admit that after turning into the wing of demacia, Mumu''s body has become more popular. Maybe it looks like a female man in some people''s eyes and doesn''t like it.


    But no one can deny that amazing charm.


    The slim figure, coupled with the feeling of a bad girl, forms a different temptation.


    Tut tut... How beautiful! This voice comes from God.


    Hearing this voice, Shang Qi''s face suddenly darkened: "grass, you fucking have two girlfriends. Do you want to make a wooden idea?"


    "Who said I was going to make a decision?" ah Shen immediately retorted: "the so-called fair lady, the gentleman is good. What''s wrong with beautiful women?"


    The front sentence is OK, but the back sounds strange.


    These two guys don''t seem to have paid attention to the ancient stone statues in front of them at all. Now they are fighting for wood?


    I felt a little speechless and coughed softly to remind them that they were still on the battlefield.


    But I didn''t expect that my cough immediately led the war to me.


    "Shit, say I''m a coyote. I only have two women. There are many wives and concubines around this guy. Why don''t you fucking say XIAOLINZI and say I''m one?" ah Shen was angry. It seemed that someone had more women than him, which made him feel very unhappy.


    Then Shang Qi''s eyes suddenly became vigilant, staring at me like a thief: "I tell you, Mu Mu is mine, no one is allowed to make Mu Mu''s idea, otherwise I won''t finish with you..."


    "Who said I was yours?" a cold voice suddenly fell from the sky.


    That voice is not wood, and who is it? Shang Qi shrunk suddenly, and his face turned white immediately.


    Not to mention whether you can pursue Mumu, even if you do, you are a standard wife.


    "I think you seem to be too busy. There is a big guy in front of you. You go and solve it," said wood wood coldly.


    "No, that thing, how did I do it alone?" Shang Qi shouted.


    Especially the ancient stone statue now, it seems that because the people here are doing their own things, no one is afraid of his huge body. It seems that he is quite injured. Now it is the time to rage, and the anger has surged up. Now in the past, isn''t that looking for death?


    Unfortunately, I don''t know if Mumu gave the order. Britz, the steam robot next to him, suddenly ejected an arm, grabbed Shangqi''s waist, and then forced his arm.


    With a cry, Shang Qi''s body was directly thrown out like a sandbag.


    I was stunned at that scene. God, it''s a little barbaric.


    Just throw Shang Qi out, aren''t you afraid that Shang Qi will be killed?


    Shang Qi screamed in the air. Seeing that the prey had appeared on his own, the ancient stone statue immediately roared. With a body more than ten meters high and a huge fist clenched, Shang Qi roared directly at him.


    That fist is bigger than Shang Qi''s whole body. As long as this fist is smashed, I''m afraid Shang Qi will fall apart in a moment.


    At this time, Shang Qi finally moved.


    I don''t know where this guy used his strength. His body twisted in midair out of thin air. As soon as his palm stretched out, a sharp long gun appeared out of thin air.


    Something similar to the weapon in Hao Ziqi''s hand.


    Holding the long gun with both hands, the body twisted, and the long gun swept across from the front in an instant.


    Shua


    At that moment, the gun awn looked unusually dazzling, just like a crescent moon, cutting in front of it in an instant.


    Then he blew, only to see that on the body of the ancient stone statue, large pieces of stone flew up and down, and the huge and strong body even regressed under this attack.


    An attack can push back the ancient stone statue. This guy''s strength really can''t be underestimated.


    Immediately, the body rotates and falls steadily to the ground.


    Seeing that Shang Qi was arrogant, ah Shen seemed unconvinced.


    Hehe smiled and took out a special needle tube from his hand, which was full of green liquid.


    This guy is also a science maniac.


    My favorite research is all kinds of body strengthening things. Although I''m slightly fat and don''t seem to have a chance with Mr. bodybuilder, we all know the terrible energy hidden under the body.


    And this guy, when fighting, basically takes all kinds of medicine as coke.


    He was tied around his neck for a while. He looked like a big villain in the movie.


    With the injection of the medicine, I only saw that the guy''s body seemed to be gradually expanding.


    That appearance reminds me of a well-known role in the film.


    The Incredible Hulk!


    The body became as big as the Hulk, and the originally fat body became Qiu Jie''s muscles.


    The body is still much smaller than the ancient stone statue, but... The power of the body is absolutely no worse than the ancient stone statue.


    With a burst of drink, this guy changed from the peaceful appearance before to a completely different kind of rage.


    The clothes on the body were broken, and the whole body rushed out in an instant with a sudden force on the ground.


    The distance of tens of meters has passed in the blink of an eye, and people have come to the ancient stone statues.


    The guy''s fist suddenly fell against the larger target.


    The power of that fist is invincible.


    But ah Shen did not dodge. He clenched his palm and punched the other party''s fist.


    Boom


    The thunderous sound burst open in an instant, a God''s body fell down in an instant, and a large area of the ground around immediately collapsed.


    But that punch was stopped by ah Shen after all.


    Seeing the guy''s appearance, I finally knew why he was called the strongest of the three.


    After taking the medicine, the strong body and the terrible power and physique comparable to ancient stone statues are enough to turn a God into a meat grinder in the battlefield.


    Watching the battle between the two people, the war spirit in my heart was also attracted. I took a deep breath and caught the greedy Hydra. A flash, and my body immediately appeared over the head of the ancient stone statue.


    An axe directly hit the body of the ancient stone statue.


    Even Chen Yi seems to be stimulated by this picture.


    The original sadness in my heart gradually disappeared, grabbed the weapon in my hand and continued to bombard.


    The Particle Cannon kept exploding.


    Sister Dao also rushed to the front, holding the shield in her hand to resist the attack of ancient stone statues.


    AI Xi is located at the end of the battlefield. The long bow in his hand constantly launches arrows. The cold air of the cold ice arrow is attached to the body of the ancient stone statue.


    The body, which is already quite heavy, becomes particularly slow at this time.

 Chapter 653

    The battle was particularly fierce. Mumu''s body swooped down from the sky, holding a crossbow in his hand, and constantly fired crossbows and arrows with stronger penetration than bullets. The crossbows and arrows shot on the body of ancient stone statues, and suddenly burst into pieces.


    The six robots around Mu Mu also participated in the battlefield. Although there were only seven people in total, those who really appeared in the battlefield far exceeded this number.


    The ancient stone statue has completely fallen into the siege, passively bearing a terrible blow.


    Our attack caused damage to the ancient stone statue. Although it was not fatal, it made this guy feel threatened.


    He roared loudly and hit the ground with a punch.


    Then on both sides of the fist, two small stone statues were summoned out of thin air.


    It was the same last time. This ancient stone statue can summon other small stone statues to fight. Those small stone statues are also quite troublesome.


    But that was before, now, that''s another look.


    The iron fist of the robot britz fell directly. One small stone statue was instantly smashed and exploded, and the other was hit by Chen Yi''s energy gun behind him. Poor little stone statue. It didn''t do anything just came out and broke to pieces immediately.


    Because there are many experts this time, and because of the growth of our strength, in short, the battle has just begun, and we have completely suppressed this guy.


    However, it is only suppressed.


    The situation is the same as the last time. Our attack is difficult to cause fatal damage to this guy.


    Everyone is desperately looking for the key parts of this guy. Everyone tries to make their attack more powerful and wants to kill the stone statue.


    But the final result is another appearance. No matter how you fight, this guy is alive and kicking.


    Even Victor''s gravity field can''t completely suppress this guy. He still struggles to get up.


    Frowning, I remembered the previous battle mode. Holding the axe in my hand, I flashed, and my body appeared in the air three hundred meters away.


    Immediately, holding the battle axe with both hands, the body fell like a meteor, and the axe directly hit the guy''s head.


    Boom


    With the fierce roar, the axe directly chopped on the head of the ancient stone statue. With the thunderous sound, the body of the ancient stone statue suddenly trembled. It was not easy for the body supported from the gravity field to hit the ground again, and a crack of one centimeter long appeared on the forehead.


    This is the worst damage we have done to this guy so far.


    Seeing that there was a way, the expressions on our faces became excited.


    "Again..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    It was Dao language before. I didn''t seem to think about anything when I said this. I seem to be used to it.


    Then I suddenly remembered that Dao language is not here now.


    Here, but wood.


    Then I was going to let the robot britz, or God, throw me into the air, but I didn''t expect Mumu''s body to fly directly.


    My hands passed under my arms and took my body and roared directly into the air.


    "Can you withstand a fall of hundreds of meters?" Mumu asked quickly.


    Well, originally I thought I or Mu Mu would feel some discomfort, but I don''t know why. I don''t have this feeling at all, and Mu Mu doesn''t seem to feel anything wrong.


    "Five hundred..." in a hoarse voice, I raised the number by two-thirds.


    Although it is only 200 meters more, my falling speed will be increased to a new level, and the strong impact will become particularly terrible.


    Falling from a height is not something ordinary people can play with.


    My throat wriggled. Under the traction of wood, my body quickly reached a height of 500 meters, just above the ancient stone statue.


    Immediately, Mumu loosened his palm.


    The next second, my body seemed like hail, falling from a height of 500 meters.


    In a short time, the falling speed had reached an extremely terrible level. Strong air penetrated from my mouth, nose and ears, as if trying to completely tear my brain apart.


    But I don''t care about those at all. I have only one goal, that is, the bare head of the ancient stone statue in front of me.


    The greedy Hydra in my hand was caught by me.


    Seeing that the guy''s body was already in front of me, I roared, grabbed the battle axe in my hand, and suddenly cleaved down.


    Drink... Boom!


    The roaring sound was almost completely integrated with the violent roar. The Tomahawk fell down with groundbreaking momentum and exploded directly on the head of the ancient stone statue.


    That''s where I last attacked.


    Click!


    This time, the Tomahawk was almost completely unimpeded, and quickly penetrated through the gap.


    The huge head was torn directly from the middle.


    The ancient stone statue suddenly gave a sad cry, and immediately the huge body fell directly on the ground.


    I was still struggling, but now, there is no movement at all.


    Under that axe, the guy''s head was completely split.


    My axe seems to be blocked by something in this guy''s brain.


    Wheezing... Wheezing!


    I was panting, and my arms were numb. Just that violent impact made me feel that my arms were about to break.


    However, it seems that the effect is quite good. This time, the ancient stone statue was finally killed.


    "Tut Tut, cow... It''s worthy of being the head who survived with so many people. I dare not fall 500 meters high..." ah Shen tut praised.


    "OK," I said casually with a grin.


    Then a group of us were ready to go to the arsenal to have a look. With my sharp eyes, I suddenly found that there seemed to be a blue light in the broken brain of the ancient stone statue, which was faint and almost ignored.


    I hurriedly stopped and, in the strange eyes of others, put my hand into the head of the ancient stone statue. After touching it for a while, there was something like a blue gem in my hand.


    Something dug out of the ancient stone statue''s head... What''s that?


    Everyone is quite curious.


    Ah Shen, fan Xiaotian and Chen Yi can''t see the attributes of this thing, but Xiao Huang Shu, Mu Mu and Shang Qi can see it.


    Shang Qi also has a heroic soul mark.


    Chrysanthemum bond manager Zhao Xin''s soul mark.


    Only those who have the mark of heroic alliance can see the real face and attributes of this thing.


    Spirit of ancient magic image!


    I still remember that the essence and spirit attribute of the ancient magic image seems to be a very good equipment that directly increases life and percentage, increases life, increases armor and cools down.


    We never thought that killing this ancient stone statue would get such a strange thing from the mind of this ancient stone statue.


    Kill monsters and lose equipment... Seriously, this feeling is really strange.


    Moreover, the attribute of the spirit of the ancient magic image has become different from before. That feeling is more like a surprise.


    This thing, from a previous piece of equipment, has become another strange thing.


    Ancient magic image spirit - the spirit of the ancient magic image, a unique creature in Valoran, supports the body of the ancient magic image and is an object condensed from the power of the ancient magic image. As long as the spirit is not broken, it can be solidified into an ancient magic image again and provide powerful energy.


    It has become a special prop.


    The ancient demon like spirit is no longer a piece of equipment, but has become a thing similar to the energy core.


    And it seems that although we killed the ancient magic image, if we don''t take out the spirit of the ancient magic image, this guy may come back from death at any time?


    Good boy, that''s really thanks.


    But what is this thing for? The expression on his face looked quite strange.


    "I don''t know if it can be used as the power source of the robot?" Mumu suddenly said.

 Chapter 654

    Ancient magic image spirit, Mumu''s first thought is whether this thing can be used as the energy of his own robot?


    Now, although many robots have been made around Mumu, including four close to him, these robots all have a weakness, that is, the problem of energy.


    They consume a lot of energy and must be charged frequently to fight. The most common charging is the crystal nucleus of various abilities.


    Not to mention the large consumption, and if the energy consumption is completed, the combat effectiveness of Mumu will lose immediately. It can be said that Mumu''s combat effectiveness fluctuates greatly. If you fight with Mumu, as long as you can persist for a period of time, after the robot energy consumption around Mumu is clean, Mumu''s combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least half.


    The ancient magic image spirit is obviously not an ordinary ability crystal core. The naked eye can feel the powerful power contained in the spirit.


    The spirit of this ancient magic image has clearly explained that it can provide huge energy, and this energy is permanent. Even if the power is used up, it will continue to be absorbed from around.


    It is completely different from the one-time disappearance of ordinary ability nuclei.


    If we throw this thing on the ground now, an ancient stone statue will reappear in a short time. Even if we use up all the energy inside, the spirit will still emit its own light after a period of time.


    This is the value of the spirit of this ancient demon image. It is very suitable to be used as a source of abilities such as robots.


    However, it seems that this thing does not only have these effects. There is a very important message behind the introduction of the spirit of the ancient magic image.


    It can provide powerful energy and can also be taken at the same time!


    You can take it. What does that mean? That is to say, now we can even swallow this thing directly if we like.


    As for what kind of reaction will occur if we swallow this thing, it is not clear. Will we become giants like ancient stone statues?


    The appearance of ancient stone statues came out of my mind involuntarily. Although I seem to have great strength, if I really become like that, I''d better forget it.


    "Try it. If it can be used as robot energy, it''s the best," I said.


    Unfortunately, there is only one ancient stone statue here. This spirit should be a very valuable thing. If you can get more, it may be more valuable.


    Mumu took over the spirit. No one wants to take this thing. After all, no one knows what the consequences will be.


    Then we went to the arsenal, which still had traces left after our demolition.


    This time, we went directly into the deepest part of the arsenal.


    There are still a lot of materials in the depth of the arsenal. We are informed that we have also found the material used to bear the heavy pressure of rock and soil on the top of the arsenal.


    It is indeed a new type of alloy glass material, which is extremely strong and no worse than that of the underground city.


    These things can be used. That''s good news. The Arsenal extends a long distance and directly penetrates four mountains. These materials are also rich enough to expand nearly half the area of the underground city.


    This expansion can greatly reduce the problem of congestion and food shortage in the underground city.


    Since it can be used, it will be arranged immediately. From the s city among the ruins, we found some cars that can be started, and the materials of each car will be transported back to s City, and then sent to the underground city through the special elevator.


    Since the elimination of ancient stone statues, the expansion of the underground city has begun. Every day, the people in the underground city will be divided into two directions. On the one hand, they go around s city to find food, and on the other hand, they drive to the arsenal to continuously transport materials back.


    Just inside the underground city, it is also a busy place. Brothers are working hard and contributing their part to the underground city.


    Since he came back from the arsenal, Mumu immediately began to close down and study with ah Shen and Chen Xiaolin.


    Although the biological field is not Mumu''s specialty, Mumu can''t study why human beings have completely lost their ability to breed until now.


    But Mu Mu has good attainments in the research of zombie virus. Mu Mu wants to study Chen Xiaolin''s ability to see if he can break through the obstacles of zombie virus.


    Even if it is impossible to restore the person who has become a zombie, at least let the person be bitten by the zombie, so that he will not have no chance to live at all.


    After people are bitten by zombies, if they can be saved, the number of surviving humans will increase many times.


    A Shen also joined the research, and some other surviving scientists are now working hard in their unconventional fields.


    As for Shang Qi and I, we guard in two places respectively. Some experts follow us all the way to avoid attacks on our brothers.


    Everything in the underground city seems to be on the right track at this time. With the expansion of the underground city area, the originally crowded houses are a little wider.


    Some grain has also been expanded, and a new batch of grain is being planted. Although these grains are still insufficient compared with the huge number of dungeons, they can at least be regarded as a supplement.


    Moreover, the brothers in the dungeon have become stronger after life and death. The brothers with ability are trying to improve their strength, and the brothers without ability are also exercising their physique and shooting skills.


    Before, we lost a lot, countless brothers died in the battlefield, and the ability nuclei of those dead brothers were also selected, which were all used to improve the strength of a new batch of brothers.


    At any time, ensure the number of capable people.


    At the same time, the ability nuclei of some zombies and mutant animals accumulated before are also distributed. Previously, they were to support the protective cover of S City, so a large part of the ability nuclei should be handed in.


    But now, without this consumption, we can give it to more brothers. The number of capable people in the dungeon has not decreased, but has become more than before.


    Now, in this underground city, there are about 100000 people in total, less than 110000 people.


    Among them, the number of capable people is about 10000, which is much higher than before.


    Moreover, I have distributed the ability nuclei of the five predecessors.


    The strength of those seven predecessors is absolutely quite strong.


    Even though the body was overdrawn, the ability crystal core still radiated brilliance. Chen Xiaolin was lucky to survive. Another elder was killed by Zhong lixiu, stole the soul mark of akali, the shadow fist, and let Zhong lixiu get that ability.


    But the other five ability nuclei were all on me. After the battle, I took out all the five ability nuclei.


    I didn''t steal those powers, even though they were quite powerful.


    From the territory, we selected five most suitable guys for inheritance.


    Although the crystal nucleus of these abilities is very strong, some of the original abilities are not all wanted. After all, even if that ability is strong, it depends on whether you can use it and whether it is suitable for your own phase.


    Ronaldinho, got one of them.


    Ronaldinho is also a hero this time. He works day and night without rest. Finally, he makes the energy converter in advance and can be connected with the underground city. Otherwise, we can''t support the protective cover and the underground city can''t sink. Under the attack of the huge zombie army, we are likely to be wiped out.


    After arriving at the dungeon, Ronaldinho also followed Mu Mu in his research. Ronaldinho is also very talented in this aspect and crazy to absorb the experience taught by mu mu.


    After Mumu studied the zombie virus, Xiao Luo began to be responsible for the production of weapons and machinery in the dungeon.


    But Ronaldinho himself has no ability to protect himself.


    It was also a reward for Ronaldinho. One of the ability nuclei was handed over to Ronaldinho.


    After taking that ability crystal core, Ronaldinho got the power to manipulate the air.


    Air can be used to fly in the sky. At the same time, air can be extremely compressed, resulting in explosion. Air can also be used to form a high-strength shield. It is a powerful force for attack and lightning prevention.


    There are still four soul marks left, all of which have found their own masters.

 Chapter 655

    Ronaldinho''s body is very weak. In fact, many things similar to machine armor have been made underground, which can be regarded as an enhanced version of armor.


    Even ordinary people without ability can use these armor to resist the attack of zombies.


    The armor has strong defense ability. After wearing it, it is basically equivalent to a low-level physical enhancer.


    However, these armor have a common disadvantage, that is, they are too fucking heavy. Ordinary people can wear them after exercise, but Xiao Luo is really thin and out of shape. If the armor is pressed on him, he can basically lie down.


    In addition, there are four ability nuclei, which have been handed over to four people in the territory.


    The older generation has gradually left, and the new generation of experts are taking over the tasks of the older generation bit by bit and constantly striving to protect these surviving humans.


    Stone, got one of the soul marks.


    There are many people who have the ability to strengthen their bodies in our territory. Fan Xiaotian is one of the representatives. However, with fan Xiaotian''s strength, we don''t need the ability of others at all.


    Other people with physical strengthening ability are not very strong. On the contrary, stone has not joined the territory for a long time and is not qualified enough, but he has made a lot of contributions to the territory in this limited time. Especially in the last corpse wave, in order to protect the remote output experts behind, this guy blocked a gap broken by zombies, He was hit by the bad news of a mutant, smashed his shoulder blades with an iron rod, broke his head, and was seriously injured. As a result, he didn''t step back.


    It has also won the trust of many people in the territory.


    This guy got one of the powers... It''s a very strange thing, a thing like a wide handed giant sword. It''s not a power crystal core, it''s a soul mark.


    After getting the soul mark, the strength of the stone expanded rapidly.


    Nami also got one.


    Nami''s strength is very strong. The power of the raging sea can mobilize the energy of the ocean, summon a powerful current and destroy everything in front of her.


    However, this move requires too long preparation time, and the consumption is also quite serious for Nami, so that Nami often cannot play a strong combat effectiveness in the battlefield.


    In fact, we all feel quite curious about what Nami''s power is. I once suspected that Nami is the power from calling Chao Jiji in the hero League.


    But Nami told me that she had never got any soul mark similar to a mermaid, and there had never been any other voice in Nami''s mind to guide Nami''s power. She seemed to have that power since Nami became a mermaid.


    Originally, I wanted Nami to change her power, but Nami didn''t agree. She was used to this power and didn''t want to start over.


    But just as I selected people and distributed those ability nuclei, Nami suddenly appeared.


    At that time, Nami''s eyes had been fixed on a strange, like the moon, capable crystal core with the luster of a raptor.


    That shape, and also the ability to emit light, crystal nucleus, to be honest, I saw it for the first time.


    Originally, I thought it was the soul mark of Jiaoyue goddess. After all, the power centered on the moon seems to be the only Jiaoyue goddess in the hero League.


    I didn''t expect Nami to show up at this time.


    More unexpected things happened. Nami''s eyes stared at the moon stone in my hand. In those eyes, there was almost an indescribable light.


    At the same time, in my hand, the light emitted from the moon stone also soared at this moment.


    At that moment, I only felt that the moon stones in my hand seemed to be hot. The stone shook violently in my hand, as if it was attracted by something, trying to break free from the shackles of my palm.


    This violent feeling is the first time I have encountered it.


    At this time, not only me, but also others can feel that this situation seems to be wrong.


    There seems to be a strange connection between Nami and this moon stone, which connects Nami with that moon stone.


    After a little hesitation, I released my finger, and the moon stone immediately flew out of my hand, like a magnet, attracted by Nami.


    The moon stone appeared directly in front of Nami, and then under our eyes, the moon stone disappeared so slowly.


    It turned into a milky air flow, which was sucked into Nami''s mouth and completely disappeared.


    After absorbing the Milky power, Nami is still Nami. It seems that there is no change, but we can all feel the more powerful fluctuation from Nami.


    At this time, I suddenly determined.


    Nami, what she has, is the power of a female hero in the hero League to call chaoshaji.


    However, if Nami wants to get the real power to call chaoshaji, she still lacks the most important thing, not the soul mark, but the moon stone.


    In a trance, I seem to remember that in the background introduction of the League of heroes, Chao Qiji was called the strongest of the shark family. In order to find the moon stone necessary for the survival of the shark, she left the ocean and came to the continent.


    Perhaps this moon stone is what Zhao Chaoji wants to search for. Unexpectedly, she will get it here.


    Although there are some twists and turns in the process, Nami finally got this moon stone. As long as Nami completely digests the power of the moon stone, she may be able to restore the strength of the tide caller who can mobilize the power of the sea in the hero alliance.


    After Nami got the Moonstone, there were only the last two power nuclei left.


    The two ability nuclei, one is wind attribute and the other is fire attribute, are the most explosive and pure offensive forces.


    These two ability nuclei were finally selected from the brothers.


    The wind power crystal core was handed over to a young man named Zhang Xuliang.


    This man is an ordinary man. He lived in Bingya territory before, but his identity is somewhat special. He is the elder''s brother... And the only relative among the five elders who survived.


    As for the ability crystal core of fire attribute, it was handed over to a young man named Xue Yang.


    Xue Yang was the vice captain of the previous fire ability team and the subordinate of Jiao Qiang. After Jiao Qiang died, he continued to fight with his brothers. His original ability is fire. After inheriting the power of his predecessors, his strength will become more terrible.


    As for Xiaofeng''s ability crystal nucleus, they have also found successors.


    For those of us who survived, we inherited not only strength, but also the will to fight with zombies.


    The new generation of guardians will replace the original brothers and continue to strive to survive for the only goal.


    After distributing these ability nuclei, every brother who has obtained the ability is trying to master these forces.


    Some people choose to practice hard, others choose to fight with zombies outside to improve their strength.


    Although the path chosen is different, the goal is the same, and the strength is steadily improving.


    Of course, I''m not idle.


    The last time the corpse tide hit, because I chose the advanced level, my level returned to zero. Although I improved my level with the help of my accumulated experience, my overall strength was a little weaker than that before the advanced level.


    But that potential has become greater, and now I am trying my best to tap all my potential.


    If my level can be raised to level 50, I can get an amazing number of body strengthening points. Those strengthening points will make my strength stronger.


    In order to achieve this goal, while I am responsible for guarding the food operation in S City, I am also constantly hunting zombies to improve my strength.


    This period of time, the past is quite calm!


    We even have an illusion that this calm will exist for a long time, but our enemies don''t want to give us such a long chance to rest!

 Chapter 656

    In this last world, a quiet life is the most desirable. Before, the life of working or studying at nine to six has made countless people feel disgusted and irritable.


    But for us now, this kind of life is precious. People are eager to find the peace before.


    But that kind of lost life can never be found again!


    Today''s human beings live in a deep water. Even if they can get peace, it is only a short time. In a short time, that peace will be completely destroyed.


    Human beings now face too many enemies.


    Zombies, mutants, the mysterious scientist, and even the warwicks who appeared before, are all our enemies.


    Those people will not miss any chance to hunt humans. This short calm lasted only a few days and was soon broken by new dangers.


    Bang... With a muffled sound, a zombie in front of him was directly blasted and turned into fragments. Behind him was the convoy carrying food.


    Now there is not much food in s city. In two days, the food in s city will be basically empty.


    Before these grains are consumed and new grains are produced, we must take risks to collect grains in other cities.


    The process of transporting food is relatively safe. Although some zombies have survived in s city since the last corpse tide retreated, the strength of those zombies is not very strong,


    Most of them are just ordinary zombies. Their strength is limited and not enough to pose a threat to us.


    After killing several zombies, I asked the motorcade behind to move on.


    When the grain convoy arrived at the entrance, the people below immediately came to pick it up and put bags of grain into the elevator and sent it underground.


    All this is in order.


    After taking a look at the outside sky, it''s already a little hazy. It''s almost finished. After the delivery of things this time, it''s time to finish work today.


    Shangqi doesn''t know what''s going on there. Shangqi is responsible for the relocation of materials in the arsenal. It''s a little far away. He can only go back and forth twice a day.


    "Brothers, work hard and we''ll finish it right away. After we finish this batch of goods, we can finish work, go back to take a bath and have a good sleep..." I shouted.


    There were howling cheers all around. The closer it was to the end, the more energetic they were. They all wanted to finish the task early and have a good rest.


    Boom


    However, at this time, a violent roar suddenly came from the distant direction.


    Even from a long distance, we can feel the tremor under our feet.


    Like an earthquake in the distance, that power is particularly terrible.


    That direction, that''s where Shangqi is?


    At the thought of this, my face suddenly changed. Shang Qi, they went to the arsenal to deliver parts. Shouldn''t they have encountered any trouble?


    In that place, the ancient stone statues have been killed. What threat will there be? Zombies? Or a mutant?


    For a moment, all kinds of thoughts flickered rapidly in my mind.


    "You stay here, Chen Bolin, Dao Yu, Guan Zhaolin, Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian. Let''s go there." I quickly said and ordered several experts. This is right above the dungeon. Even if something happens, we can deal with it immediately.


    But Shangqi is different.


    If there is any trouble over there, it must be dealt with immediately.


    Chen Bolin and them also understood this situation, and several people immediately gathered together.


    Then... Move in space.


    Chen Bolin''s strength is also much stronger than before. There is no pressure to take so many of us for long-distance space movement.


    I just feel my body twisted suddenly. When I open my eyes again, my body has reached mid air.


    Just below, a truck had exploded suddenly, and black smoke rose into the sky.


    The motorcade was forced to stop on the road. There was a mess and noise all around. It sounded particularly harsh.


    Just below, a group of people are frantically attacking the team.


    At first, I even thought I was wrong!


    However, that is human!


    Those people look more like ancient soldiers. They are all covered with thick armor and hold all kinds of weapons, knives, spears and tomahawks in their hands.


    Each one was ferocious and fearless to launch a desperate attack on the team.


    Damn it, where did these people come from? What did they attack our convoy for?


    I had no time to figure these things out. All I knew was that my brothers were being attacked below.


    Frowning tightly, the body fell directly from the sky, the power of energy collapse quickly gathered in the hand, and the green light quickly penetrated the past.


    Only a violent roar was heard. A large number of enemies were frantically attacking in front. Their bodies were immediately pierced by green energy and exploded immediately.


    The body was directly blown to pieces. The tragic appearance obviously frightened the soldiers behind.


    But the fear of these soldiers lasted only a short time. In less than a second, they rushed up one by one, howling. It seemed that the death of their companions had no impact on them at all.


    Damn it!


    At a glance, the number of these soldiers is no less than 1000!


    "Wocao, XIAOLINZI, you''re here..." in the distance, Shang Qi, who was covered with the enemy''s blood, was relieved to see us appear.


    Waving an axe, I quickly asked, "what''s the matter? Where are these people from?"


    There are few human beings. Why do human beings attack each other in this case?


    But Shang Qi couldn''t give me an answer.


    Shangqi''s team had only more than 200 people. At that time, they were full of parts and ready to turn back, but they didn''t expect these people to appear suddenly.


    At that time, Shang Qi thought that these people were lucky human beings who escaped from somewhere, and even asked the two brothers to negotiate.


    But unexpectedly, these people pulled out their weapons and killed the two brothers. Then these people rushed to the front, blew up the first car and intercepted the motorcade on the road.


    Even Shang Qi didn''t react to this sudden change.


    When they reacted and quickly took their brothers to resist, they found that the strength of these people was stronger than expected.


    The thick armor they wear is extremely strong and can resist most of the damage. The weapons in their hands are specially forged and extremely sharp.


    Most importantly, these guys are as fearless as a group of madmen.


    No matter what kind of injury they suffer, they will get up from the ground again. Unless they die completely, they will never stop fighting.


    The gap in the number of people, coupled with the bravery of fearing death, caused serious damage to the team.


    Even if there is a master like Shang Qi and other capable people, it is difficult to resist. Especially at the beginning, these brothers didn''t have the heart to attack their peers, and they suffered tragic consequences.


    These people will not communicate with people at all. If they don''t have human bodies, they will even think that these guys are a group of mutant animals.


    Although some people don''t have the heart to attack the same kind, we don''t have the heart to watch our brother die.


    In that case, you can only kill.


    Holding the battle axe in my hand, I rushed into the crowd. The battle axe flew up and down, setting off a bloody storm in the crowd.


    Even if these people had thick armor, they still couldn''t stop the sharp of greedy Hydra. The armor was torn directly, and the body in the armor was split in two.


    In the sky, the little yellow book opened his hands, and a large amount of black energy exploded directly in the crowd.


    Chen Bolin''s attack was simpler. With one hand stroke, there was a crack in the air. It quickly extended to the front, and the range of tens of meters was directly divided into two.


    "Leave a few people alive..." as our group appeared, the battlefield quickly came to an end. Seeing that people were almost dead, I quickly said.

 Chapter 657

    Suddenly, we were attacked by the same kind. We were all confused. No one knew where these people came from, let alone why they attacked their own kind.


    I didn''t have a chance to ask before, but now the enemy doesn''t have much left. We must stay alive and at least find out what happened.


    Needless to say, everyone knows.


    Fan Xiaotian grabbed the axe in his hand and hit a man directly. While splitting the man''s body in two, he kicked over another guy. Then he stepped forward and stepped on the man''s chest. The guy couldn''t get up at all under fan Xiaotian''s strength.


    But even so, the guy was still screaming desperately. He grabbed fan Xiaotian''s legs with both hands, tore them hard, and even raised his head. The only gap in his face, his mouth directly bit fan Xiaotian''s lower legs.


    That feeling... Beast!


    Yes, it feels like a beast.


    Fortunately, fan Xiaotian''s body is very strong and it''s hard to hurt with knives and guns. However, this time, fan Xiaotian was still shocked. Obviously, fan Xiaotian didn''t expect to meet such a crazy guy.


    On the other side, Dao Yu''s eyelids jumped. The foot he was going to kick out immediately took back, grabbed a man''s arm, twisted it with force, and buckled the guy.


    Although Dao Yu is a woman, if that kind of strength is developed, even a big man can''t break away from the power of Dao Yu at all.


    We quickly controlled three people and counted them. Under this attack, more than 30 people on our side were killed.


    This kind of loss made Shang Qi angry. He himself led such a big loss.


    He was completely too lax, because these people were human beings. Shang Qi didn''t expect that these people would attack him. All the brothers died under this laxity and carelessness.


    In his anger, Shang Qi came to one of them, kicked the guy in the stomach and directly kicked the man to the ground.


    The guy''s hands were tied, but he still struggled to get up from the ground and hit Shang Qi.


    "Cao you Niang..." he jammed the man''s neck. Shang Qi asked fiercely, "who are you and why are you attacking us?"


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    The answer was a series of meaningless yells.


    Shang Qi''s face also became ferocious: "shit, I want to see what the fuck you are..."


    As he spoke, Shang Qi grabbed the mask on the face and pulled it hard, ready to pull it off.


    Then, only a creepy sound of flesh tearing was heard.


    Shua, the mask was torn off.


    At the moment of seeing the man, all of us felt a fit of nausea and almost threw up.


    What kind of person is that? The whole face was almost torn off a layer of skin.


    The face, eyelids and eyebrows were all torn off. There was only a piece of blood red on the head.


    The skin and meat were still hanging in the mask in Shang Qi''s hand.


    At this scene, even Shang Qi changed his face, his throat was dry, he stepped back involuntarily and quickly lost his mask.


    Look at each other, you can see the horror in each other''s eyes.


    The mask on this guy''s face is not tied to it, but... Directly connected with the skin and flesh.


    In some places, some scalded scars can be seen.


    That way, we can almost imagine how the mask went up. The burning mask was directly buckled on the man''s face


    The kind of picture that only appeared in ancient torture and novels appeared in front of us.


    When the angry Shang Qi tore off this guy''s mask, the face was also pulled off directly.


    Drops of blood rolled down his face. Shang Qi obviously didn''t expect this to happen.


    But this is not the most terrible, the most frightening thing is that this guy''s face was torn off, what kind of pain it was.


    But he seemed to have completely lost his pain. He didn''t make a scream, but he was still roaring, staring at Shang Qi with hate, as if he wanted to eat Shang Qi alive.


    That look... A guy like a zombie full of hate.


    People''s faces are torn off. The injury is much more serious than expected. The most in the film is disfigurement. Maybe they can come to take revenge in the future.


    But in reality, death will come soon.


    After a long time, the guy''s struggle became smaller and smaller. Finally, he fell soft on the ground and didn''t move any more.


    Only that eye bead, still burst out, staring at Shang Qi and all our other humans.


    I can''t imagine what kind of suffering this person has endured, which can make this hatred so deep-rooted.


    "Make up a knife to save them from becoming zombies," I said in a hoarse voice.


    This appearance also makes me feel a little creepy.


    There was silence all around. Brothers walked over and mended the heads of those corpses on the ground to prevent them from becoming zombies after they died.


    The mask as like as two peas on the face of the dead man was uncovered. The mask that was pulled down was all ripped off with a cheek instrument. Even if the person was dead, it was still blood and was extremely frightening.


    Everyone was in a gloomy mood, and then we went back with the two remaining prisoners who were still alive.


    I tried many times along the way to communicate with these people, but all ended in failure. These people can''t do anything except roar like a beast.


    Just after we left, behind a mountain peak, several figures were observing the situation from a distance.


    There was a satisfied smile on the corners of their mouths, and they seemed quite satisfied with the situation.


    If we see these people, we will find how familiar these people are, especially the guy like a werewolf.


    "It seems that the manufacturing of the dead has been successful, and it is close at hand to restore the glory of my great Knox!"


    After we went back, we took the two prisoners into the dungeon and found Zijiao.


    Zijiao''s power is very special. It''s the ability of mind control.


    If it is Zijiao, maybe we can ask something from these people.


    We told Zijiao what had happened. After listening to our story, Zijiao also frowned.


    "My mental control ability is also limited. Not everyone can control. I can easily control normal people, even zombies, because there is no soul in my body."


    "However, according to you, this person should still have his own consciousness, but his consciousness may have gone crazy and become a madman. I don''t know whether my mental manipulation can work, but I can try."


    For this situation, Zijiao has no way.


    No pain, no feeling, no fear. If these people''s bodies didn''t rot, we would even think they were a group of zombies.


    With a deep breath, Zijiao''s eyes suddenly exuded a hazy luster, and the eyes reflected the man''s appearance.


    If that guy can still be called a man.


    That guy was roaring loudly, which was quite different from the previous Zijiao spirit control.


    After a few minutes, the man''s roar suddenly decreased.


    That gave us a glimmer of hope. Maybe Zijiao could solve the mystery.


    But Zijiao''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter.


    After a few minutes, the light in Zijiao''s eyes suddenly dissipated.


    "No, they can''t speak..." Zijiao shook her head and said with some pity.


    Just now Zijiao had felt that she had gradually manipulated his spirit and wanted to control what he would say.


    But it failed in the end.


    It is not that he is out of his control, but that this man has lost his ability to speak.


    His tongue... Has been cut off.

 Chapter 658

    Unable to speak, the tongue was cut off.


    This news made us depressed. We didn''t pry open their mouths before. We didn''t know this at all. We thought they just didn''t want to talk, but now we suddenly know that they didn''t want to, but they can''t speak.


    This cruel, even abnormal behavior, who did it?


    Damn it!


    Although we have lost dozens of brothers because of these people''s attacks, a feeling of compassion still appears in our hearts.


    These people are not willing to attack us. They... Seem to have been completely controlled by something.


    Moreover, before being manipulated, this person... No, those people all seem to have suffered endless pain.


    "I can try other means. I can mix my own spirit with his spirit. In this way, even if he can''t speak, I can hide his experience." Zijiao thought for a moment and said.


    "No." I flatly refused Zijiao''s proposal.


    I know what Zijiao means and connect her spirit with this person. In that case, Zijiao will understand what happened to this person.


    But this is an extremely dangerous and terrible idea.


    Because when Zijiao''s spirit merges, everything that person feels will be reflected in Zijiao''s soul.


    Even if Zijiao''s body is not hurt, but Zijiao''s spirit will completely bear that kind of torture.


    It''s definitely an unbearable pain, so I don''t want, don''t want, and can''t let Zijiao bear this pain anyway.


    Looking at this man, I can imagine how terrible that feeling is.


    But Zijiao shook her head. She had her own persistence.


    "We must find out what these people are and what happened to them," Zijiao said.


    After a pause, Zijiao continued, "don''t you feel strange? We haven''t seen a living person since the destruction of s city."


    Yes, although it is said that the corpse tide will destroy s City, I think someone should continue to go to s city.


    During this period, we were busy in the city every day, but we didn''t even meet anyone.


    This situation is really strange. In fact, this strange thing has happened for a long time. We haven''t recruited new people nearly a month before the corpse tide.


    Even occasionally, it is extremely rare.


    This situation is quite different from before, and the contrast is quite obvious.


    But at that time, we were busy with the arrival of the corpse tide, and we didn''t have time to think about it at all.


    "These people, who can guarantee that they want to go to s city?"


    "They suffered this kind of abuse. Who did it and what was their goal? Did those who tortured them intercept all the people who went to s city during this period of time? If so, are we going to take any action? Otherwise, everyone who went to s city will look like this!"


    Zijiao''s words left us speechless for a while.


    Even I don''t know what to say.


    We want to save more humans, but I don''t want Zijiao to bear that pain.


    Zijiao knew my worry and just looked at me and smiled: "don''t worry, I have a sense of propriety. It doesn''t matter. The spiritual connection can make me feel what happened to him, but the connection is very weak and won''t cause any harm to my body... And if I really can''t bear it, I''ll interrupt the connection. Don''t worry."


    "Don''t interrupt at will. In that case, my spirit may remain in his body, and I will become a mentally retarded."


    After that, Zijiao didn''t give me a chance to refute.


    Took a deep breath, came to the man, reorganized the energy in his body, and focused all his strength on his eyes.


    Then two snow-white bodies were placed on both sides of the man''s forehead, fixed the man''s head, and let the man''s vision fully connect with himself.


    Then the spiritual connection appeared.


    In a trance, there seems to be a nonexistent bridge between the two people, which completely connects the two people''s spirit.


    I clenched my fist and stood by!


    Zijiao''s spirit has been attached to that person''s spirit.


    That is a very mysterious concept.


    Scenes appeared in Zijiao''s mind.


    That experience seems to start from scratch.


    In this person''s mind, there are few memories left. There are almost no previous memories. The memories Zijiao can browse seem to start from the end of the world.


    "Xiaoyi, how is your relationship with your girlfriend recently?"


    "Don''t mention it. Divide it. Shit, I fucking know that I''ve been wearing three green hats on my head. Three, I''m about to become a green hairy turtle..."


    "Hahaha..."


    Zijiao pondered slightly. All these memories appeared in Zijiao''s spirit. Those memories were a group of five or six men who seemed to be college classmates and had a party together.


    Drink small wine, eat small dishes, and then whistle to the beautiful women nearby.


    Then when they were ready to go back, they met a beautiful black silk woman standing in the middle of the street with her head down.


    Several people were ready to flirt, but unexpectedly, the woman suddenly turned around, grabbed a person''s head in her hand, and was constantly biting, with blood in her mouth.


    These unlucky bastards... When she saw this memory, Zijiao was also startled.


    Then the end came. Six brothers ran for their lives together. Then one of them was bitten by a zombie. They were not willing to give up their brother until the brother became a zombie.


    They hid together in the city, and there were fewer and fewer six brothers. Finally, there were only three left.


    Then they joined a team of people with super abilities and became small soldiers.


    Then, the strength of zombies became stronger and stronger, and they seemed unable to bear it.


    Just when they were almost desperate, a plane flew overhead and a large number of leaflets fell.


    They found a news that made them ecstatic. There was heaven in the world and s city was still intact.


    Zijiao also felt the excitement.


    In a trance, the person who picked up the leaflet was either others or Zijiao herself.


    Then their team began to go to s city and killed a blood path from the city surrounded by zombies. Along the way, although new members continued to join, the number was still less and less.


    If it goes on like this, they may not stick to s city at all, and all the people have died.


    Later, they met a large supermarket. After emptying the zombies, they hid there for a long time until the food in the supermarket was eaten up and the moldy ones were eaten.


    They had to move on. Fortunately, they met a large team of more than 600 people.


    They are moving forward together, closer and closer to s City, and their hope is brighter and brighter.


    However, just as they were close to s city and were about to reach the paradise in their hearts, they were suddenly attacked.


    A group of guys with strange armor and masks, like ancient soldiers.


    When she saw this, Zijiao suddenly raised her eyebrows. If someone else appeared now, Zijiao might be able to interrupt the connection.


    But not now. Under the attack of those people, these people can''t bear it at all.


    They were captured alive, blindfolded and taken to a completely strange and dark place.


    When they opened their eyes, they found that they had been bound.


    Then a strange looking horror monster with a strange emphasis and a butcher''s knife in his hand appeared in front of him.


    That tall monster made him feel desperate.


    He also saw a strange werewolf mixing all kinds of strange potions.


    Werewolf?


    Warwick!

 Chapter 659

    When we were outside, we could only see Zijiao''s face changing constantly. At first, she was leisurely and became panic, sometimes happy and sometimes afraid.


    In that short time, the expression on Zijiao''s face was constantly changing.


    That kind of spiritual connection is a very deep connection. Zijiao will feel everything that person has experienced.


    But suddenly, Zijiao''s face suddenly turned pale, as if she saw something very terrible. There was a kind of very strong fear in Zijiao''s eyes.


    The body involuntarily played the pendulum, and a sad scream came out of the mouth.


    That voice made my heart pull up in an instant. I wanted to take Zijiao away from this place, but Zijiao''s words made me dare not act rashly.


    If I forcibly interrupt the connection between the two people, Zijiao''s consciousness may not come back completely, which will cause serious deformity to Zijiao''s consciousness.


    In front of Zijiao''s eyes, what she saw was not the man''s mask, but another extremely terrible picture.


    The guy with a strange butcher''s knife in his hand went to the man''s companion, broke the man''s mouth and pulled out the tongue in his mouth.


    Then a force, bang, the companion''s tongue was directly uprooted.


    The blood gushed directly from his mouth and opened his mouth.


    The scream didn''t come out.


    But that science freak just threw his tongue away.


    The torture began.


    Zijiao has seen Warwick. She can think that this time it must have something to do with the bloodthirsty hunter.


    Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter, Cassiopeia, the embrace of the serpent, and the thunder roaring wallibel before.


    Those people are a group. In fact, they have basically found out who the main owner is here. If Zijiao fades at this time, they can also get important information.


    But Zijiao chose to continue the connection, because Zijiao knew that just knowing these people was not enough.


    The new scientific Freak is obviously a guy he doesn''t know.


    To find the enemy, we must find a way to kill these people and save those who are being tortured.


    There is bound to be a war. If there is to be a war, it is best to know how many strong the other party has and what kind of strength the other party has.


    Zijiao wants to get more information as much as possible. The more information she can master, the less she will lose in the future when fighting.


    In comparison, I just suffered some mental torture, which seems to be nothing at all.


    Therefore, Zijiao has been supporting hard.


    The bloodthirsty Hunter also appeared. In the darkness, Zijiao also saw the demon snake queen, the embrace of the demon snake, Cassiopeia.


    Zijiao also saw a strong man holding a strange and exaggerated axe in both hands.


    They call him dreven!


    The bloodthirsty Hunter also had two bottles of medicine in his hand, and then walked slowly in front of him... Then the potion poured down his body.


    Ah


    The severe pain made Zijiao scream. Under the potion, Zijiao seemed to clearly see that blisters quickly emerged on her body and then burst.


    Extreme pain, unbearable suffering.


    Those potions, hot, seem to penetrate into their body along their skin and blood vessels.


    "The potion prepared by that guy hingid is getting stronger and stronger, and now it''s almost surpassing me..." muttered Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter.


    Then, Zijiao saw the red mask. Zijiao finally understood how the mask came from.


    In a pot of fire, the mask was less red, and then in a guy''s ferocious smile, it was buckled on people''s face. Under the sound of bare, a large amount of smoke rolled up from his face in an instant.


    Flesh and blood is not enough to describe the pain. The body of the man bound by the iron chain is convulsing violently.


    But now is just the beginning of these torments.


    Zijiao wanted to quit. Zijiao couldn''t imagine what kind of pain it would be when that taste came to her.


    But Zijiao didn''t. Zijiao didn''t know where she got her courage at this time. She didn''t let herself collapse under this cruel punishment.


    "Has Edgar''s body been transformed successfully?"


    "Commander, do you have any other requirements..."


    Sentence by sentence, Zijiao stopped in her ears. At the same time, Zijiao''s spirit was suffering unbearable torture.


    The whole mental feeling is even about to collapse.


    In reality, Zijiao''s whole body has been completely soaked with cold sweat. What emanates from her eyes is no longer the so-called fear, but has become a strong despair.


    My fist was clenched, and my nails were almost getting into the flesh. I knew that Zijiao would bear such pain. At that time, I must stop Zijiao.


    Just when I could not help it, I only heard Zijiao suddenly scream again. Her body was stepping back. As soon as her legs were soft, she was almost falling to the ground.


    I rushed over and held Zijiao. Looking at Zijiao''s pale little face, I felt distressed for a while.


    Zijiao gasped violently and just broke free from that infinite fear. Zijiao didn''t even adapt to that feeling until a few seconds later, Zijiao seemed to come back to her senses.


    Turning to see me, there was finally a glimmer of hope in the desperate eyes.


    Almost subconsciously, the whole person threw himself into my arms and his body trembled.


    The other brothers nearby watched this scene and regretted it.


    If I had known this, I should have disposed of the two captives outside. Now Zijiao suffered so much pain.


    Shang Qi, in particular, although he is a bit lecherous, he is still a gentleman or a man of chauvinism. If anything happens, it''s best for men to bear it.


    The sword language beside her calmed the fear of Zijiao with holy light.


    After a long time, Zijiao seemed to finally recover from that feeling.


    Although the face was still pale, but now it was more stubborn, slightly wiped the tears in the corners of her eyes, and Zijiao raised her head.


    Crying out of control in front of so many people may make Zijiao feel a little funny, and her pale face is a little more red.


    "Sister Zijiao, now... Why don''t you have a rest first? This problem can''t be solved in a moment and a half. When you recover, we''ll..." scratched his head and Shang Qi said.


    But Zijiao stubbornly shook her head: "no, this problem is very serious."


    Zijiao''s face restored the dignified, fear and hate eyes, which made us feel that this thing was not so simple.


    "This time, Warwick and his people did it," said Zijiao.


    Warwick, the werewolf!


    It''s him again, that damn guy, who enslaved so many humans with the embrace of the magic snake, but now he''s experimenting with humans.


    My hatred for that damn garbage has reached its limit.


    "I saw the werewolf and the demon snake queen." after a pause, Zijiao continued, "but the real enemy is far from just those people. Their strength seems to have become stronger."


    "These people are human beings who defected to s city. When they were close to s City, they were ambushed and captured by Warwick, and then carried out cruel human experiments and transformation."


    "This mask was pasted on their faces after burning red, and their tongues were pulled out... These people have been tortured into madmen. They can''t speak. The intense painful experiment has made these people feel no pain. They were stabbed, which is nothing compared with the pain they suffered before."


    "Their skin doesn''t know what medicine has been injected into it, and they have festered, but their muscles, meridians and bones have become particularly strong."


    "What those people need is not living people. What they need is an army of dead soldiers who will not resist at all."


    "I saw a science freak with a strange butcher''s knife in his hand..."


    "I also heard them say the name Sinjid."


    "And ergat, and the commander, and a strong man with two axes in his hand..."

 Chapter 660

    When the names appeared, we all felt a click in our hearts, and Dao Yu''s face became very strange.


    Obviously, in Dao Yu''s mind, Katrina is constantly explaining something to Dao Yu.


    Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter, and Cassiopeia, the embrace of the serpent, are two old rivals.


    "The scientific freak with a butcher''s knife, with a strange emphasis, should be Dr. Mondo, a maniac of zu''an!" the tone of the knife language changed a little.


    I know it''s not Dao language. Now this body has been taken over by Katrina.


    I couldn''t help but look at her. As a result, I found that the woman was staring at me. Her eyes were opposite. She immediately withdrew her eyes and her eyes were slightly upturned.


    I''ll go. What a proud woman. It seems that after I saved her last time, I''m sorry to say thank you to me. Now I don''t know how to face it?


    I didn''t think much.


    I think more about those names now.


    Is edgat the pride of the leader? Sinjid, it should be the alchemist Sinjid?


    The guy with a double axe


    "Dreven!" Katrina said positively, "according to the young lady, the man should be the executioner dreven."


    Glory executioner dreven, another dead pervert.


    It''s just that the title of this lady makes Shang Qi, who doesn''t know the situation around, look strange. Aren''t these two acquaintances? Is this title a little strange?


    "That general, shouldn''t be..." I hesitated.


    "General svein," Katrina said coldly. When she said the name, Katrina couldn''t help but have a strange expression on her face.


    Sure enough, the chief strategist svein also appeared.


    Warwick the bloodthirsty hunter, Cassiopeia the embrace of the serpent, Dr. Mondo the Zoan madman, cingid the alchemist, augat the leader, dreven the glorious executioner, and svein the last chief strategist!


    I didn''t expect these seven people to appear together.


    If you really want to say, these seven people have a common characteristic, that is... They all come from the same country.


    In the world of the League of heroes, like Katrina, they come from Knox.


    These people are the backbone of Knox. Although some of them are not born in Knox, they are finally working for Knox.


    And the strategist who led svein was the general of this generation.


    Noxas is a military government. Without the title of emperor, the supreme command is in charge of national power, and the general of the supreme command has the power of emperor.


    In other words, the chief strategist svein is the emperor of Katrina.


    No wonder Katrina looks strange when she says the name.


    Moreover, these seven people are about all perverts in the perverted country of Knox.


    Bloodthirsty, cruel, ruthless.


    These people can do everything to achieve their goals.


    Originally, I thought that only two people, Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter and the embrace of the magic snake, could not become a big climate.


    But now, when so many forces come together, that situation suddenly becomes particularly terrible.


    Moreover, what do these people want to do together and actually create so many dead men... Do they want to train these dead men into their own army, and then... Use this army to attack cities and land on the earth and reproduce the power of Knox?


    This is just my idea. What I don''t even know is that this idea is really fierce to the point.


    Maybe people who have played games know what kind of country Knox is.


    This is a world where the strong are respected. Everyone in this country will do anything to pursue power and power.


    They don''t care what their actions will do to others.


    Moreover, this criterion is almost deeply rooted, and even the poorest people are supporting it.


    Because in Knox, as long as you have strength, no matter what your status, you can stand out, which is probably the only advantage of Knox.


    People in Knox are naturally belligerent. Everyone is a battle madman. The strength of the army is about the strongest.


    Except for demacia, the other city states are probably not rivals.


    Even the hometown of Dao Mei, Wuji sword saint, Nine Tailed Fox, SANA and Soraka, the son of stars, was invaded by Knox and almost completely flattened.


    This kind of abnormal culture has already a large group of abnormal madmen.


    Noxas doesn''t care what kind of crime a person has or how evil his past is.


    For Knox, the only sin may be deserters on the battlefield.


    Those powerful criminals can be the guests of Knox.


    Needless to say, Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter, was called the soul finder before he became a werewolf. He killed countless people in sister Dao''s hometown. Finally, solaka cursed him at the expense of his divinity and turned him into a werewolf.


    Moreover, even if he becomes a werewolf, this guy will never change.


    If solaka on Chen Xiaolin knows about bloodthirsty hunters, she can''t think about what it will look like.


    It goes without saying that Cassiopeia, the embrace of the magic snake, is a socialite. She uses her beauty among diplomats to obtain information. After becoming a magic snake, her character has changed greatly and she is bloodthirsty and violent.


    Zoan madman Mondo, what should this guy say... It''s just a fighter among perverts.


    This guy was born in zu''an and was born to be ruthless. Not only that, he also had an uncontrollable impulse to create pain through experiments. At the age of five, most of his neighbors'' pets will mysteriously disappear.


    When he was a teenager, his parents also mysteriously disappeared from the world. He has escaped 38 murder lawsuits because of insufficient evidence.


    Although the evidence is insufficient, almost everyone knows that he killed those people. This guy is good at destroying corpses and completely removing anything related to himself.


    This guy seems to be born to kill people, but he has become a doctor. He has indeed made remarkable achievements. He has drawn the pain response diagram of human brain and body, and can even inhibit pain in the case of severe pain.


    He also studied the main parts of the brain through chemistry to understand how to improve aggression and adrenaline, and paralyze people''s conscience and survival instinct. In short, the purpose of Dr. Mondo''s life is to study how to use science to kill people perfectly.


    This behavior is valued by the senior management of Knox.


    I think this is an expression of ambition, and those studies can greatly improve the strength of the army. In the end, noxas solicited Mondo on the condition that Mondo could carry out human experiments at will.


    This guy also likes to do experiments on himself. Now the scientific freak who is neither human nor ghost is the masterpiece of the experiment.


    Alchemist hingid, this guy can be said to be the heir of metamorphosis. His master is Warwick, a bloodthirsty hunter. He learns alchemy from Warwick and even excels in the blue.


    This guy is another pervert who likes self abuse. Similarly, this guy also likes human experiments.


    When there were no subjects, singid would experiment on himself.


    As a result, all kinds of drugs almost corroded the body and could not see the appearance of human beings.


    But this guy''s body, under the catalysis of various drugs, also makes this guy numb. He doesn''t know pain. He has strong bones. He has far more power than ordinary people. Coupled with a body of poison, he is also a fatal enemy. Legend has it that this guy spit is fucking poisonous.


    In some ways, this guy seems to be a little like a God, but a God''s medicine should have less side effects than this guy''s medicine.


    The leader''s pride, edgat... What should this guy say? He is another transformed pervert.


    Obviously, Zuan is the origin of all kinds of human body transformation, and those transformed guys appear most in Knox.


    The pride of this leader is also a very powerful guy. The most powerful thing this guy has ever done is to capture the prince of demacia, the old enemy of Knox!

 Chapter 661

    Hao Ziqi''s hero, Prince Jiawen IV of demacia. This guy''s identity is very awesome. In current words, he is the crown prince and the successor of the next king demacia.


    It was such a crown prince who was once captured by the general of Knox, Edgar. At that time, he was ready to go to the right place. Unexpectedly, Galen, a good friend of Gavin IV, rushed in with a group of experts and rescued the people. By the way, he cut Edgar in half with a sword.


    This guy had already hung up, but Knox may feel that it''s a pity that such a powerful man died, so he transformed his body.


    Then he came back from the dead and became a guy like Victor, a half human and half mechanical monster.


    It seems that this guy still has a good relationship with Victor, and Victor, now he is Mumu''s summoning hero. This relationship seems to be more complicated.


    And the honor executioner, dreven.


    This product is also a pervert, but this guy has no self abuse tendency, but the abuse tendency is very serious.


    A madman who turns the work of an executioner into a stage like madman likes to kill all hopes after giving people hope. He likes to listen to the cheers and appreciation of others.


    Finally, it was the strategist who led Swein.


    This guy is more gloomy than a pervert.


    He has only one leg and walks on a crutch.


    It gives people a feeling of Yin pity. Although people are thousands of miles away, the only one who can get close to him is the crow on his shoulder.


    And that guy, all kinds of power, seems to be exercised through the crow.


    As for this guy, I don''t know how to describe his strength. People only know that this guy is quite treacherous, but his strength doesn''t seem to get enough cash.


    However, in a world where the strength of Knox is respected, it seems that he can become a general who can master everything of Knox, which also proves his strength from the side.


    If there was only Warwick and the magic snake before, it could only be a small fight at best, and it could not cause too much storm.


    But now even the chief strategist and a group of other experts appear, it will be really troublesome.


    These people are not willing to be bound by ordinary people. The impulse of war has always flowed in their blood.


    In the world of the League of heroes, Knox has been fighting, invading and trying to control the whole world. Finally, due to the strong power of the League of heroes, he was forced to sign a peace agreement.


    But on earth, these people are out of the control of the host and lose all constraints.


    It''s hard to imagine what they would do under such circumstances.


    Now this chaotic world, for those people, may be the biggest paradise, which can make them feel like a duck to water in this chaotic world.


    "The main characters are only about those seven people, but this is only the information I got, and there are more I don''t know." the expression on Zijiao''s face was a little apologetic.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s already very useful for you to get this information," Shang Qi said quickly.


    "They have been catching people and making the death Legion. Moreover, they seem to have special people to design such powerful armor for them. They have carried out cruel experiments and torture on these people and turned them into madmen who only know to do things according to their own orders..."


    "Finally, I couldn''t continue to endure the mental pain and came out ahead of time." Zijiao was still afraid.


    I just watch and experience the pain. Of course, it can''t be compared with what really happened.


    But even then, they can''t bear it. It can be imagined what kind of process those who really suffer are going through.


    No wonder these people will become irrational madmen like wild animals. No one can survive under that torture.


    "Do you know how many people like them?" Shang Qi asked.


    "I don''t know. I only know that they were arrested about a month ago. At that time, there were a large number of dead men. The total number... By the way, they once said the number of 30000, which may be so much, but now... It may be more." Zijiao thought for a while and said.


    Thirty thousand dead.


    The combat effectiveness of these dead men, because they don''t know pain and fear, one person can compare with at least five.


    In other words, if we really want to fight, 100000 people on our side will not have the slightest advantage.


    Damn it, the threat of zombies has just passed. We suddenly know that we are still threatened by a perverted Professor, but we haven''t met that Professor yet. We didn''t expect to face the threat of a group of lunatics from Knox.


    What a fucking pain!


    After just two days off, these things came out in a swarm.


    For a while, Shang Qi and I felt quite headache. Moreover, ah Shen and Mu Mu are not here now. We can''t even talk to someone.


    Although it seems that those people have not come out to make any threat, it is almost certain that those people will never let us go.


    Otherwise, if those people just want to test the power of the dead and attack the zombies or anything else, they won''t take the risk to attack our convoy.


    This is actually a symbol, which is almost a signal of war.


    This time it may be attacking our convoy, and the next time it may be attacking our people transporting food in S City, or even blocking our gate.


    These people, if left unchecked, will only have more and more dead people. There are not many living people left, and they will be tortured into dead people by those damn garbage.


    That ending is definitely more miserable than becoming a zombie.


    There are too few human beings alive to afford too much loss.


    "Otherwise, the two of us, with a group of experts, go there first. Although sister Zijiao doesn''t know the nest of those people, she knows the area where those people catch living people, and maybe she can find the nest of those people."


    "We can''t afford to wait so long. After we find some experts, we''ll go and do it first, which can be regarded as testing their strength. If we can, we''ll take all those people at one fell swoop?" Shang Qi said.


    We all know this, but if we act so rashly, the danger is still too great.


    After all, the strength of those people is also quite strong.


    Most importantly, we now know very little about the details of those people.


    Although Zijiao knew the other seven people, the number of the other party was definitely above them.


    You know, as one of the big men in the hero League, there are countless experts. Who knows how many people there are. If they pass so rashly, it is quite dangerous.


    But you can''t do nothing


    For a moment, this problem is tangled in our hearts, and no one knows how to do it.


    "Otherwise, find some experts who can be invisible..." Xiao Huang Shu suggested: "spy on the intelligence first, and then..."


    "What are you looking for an invisible master to do?" just at this time, a familiar voice came from behind. Who is it, not Mumu: "I heard you chirping here just after I came out of the laboratory. What are you doing?"


    "Mu Mu, are you out?" as soon as he saw Mu Mu, the sadness on Shang Qi''s face disappeared, and his face turned into a touch of joy. That attitude was a great change of 180 degrees.


    "Isn''t this nonsense? How did I get here if I didn''t come out?" Mumu said angrily.


    "So... How''s your research?" I asked hurriedly.


    Although there is a great threat in Knox, the zombie virus is also a very serious problem.


    Hearing my question, Mu Mu''s face suddenly showed a smile: "there are already some eyebrows."


    Not finished, just some eyebrows.


    But it is this sentence that still makes us fall into ecstasy.

 Chapter 662

    Although Mu Mu''s answer is only a little eyebrows, it still makes us feel different excitement.


    In fact, all along, when we face the zombie virus, we can say that we have no resistance at all.


    Even if we are not infected by the free autopsy in the air, if we are bitten or scratched, we will become zombies. No matter who you are or how powerful you are, it is useless.


    If you are touched by a zombie''s claws and teeth, you will die. If you don''t want to become a zombie, you should commit suicide yourself and be happy.


    I don''t know how many brothers lost hope because of a little injury.


    At that time, a Shui in the motorcade was bitten by a zombie and finally had no choice but to commit suicide and end his life.


    Jiao Qiang was bitten by a zombie. Helpless, he asked his brothers to kill him.


    Sirius was bitten by a zombie and finally chose a proud way to die.


    Even Tong Lei was bitten by a zombie and finally made into a magic puppet


    This situation makes us in a rather unfavorable situation when facing zombies. We must ensure that we can''t be hurt at all. A little skin may kill us.


    But for this situation, we have no way at all. We have absolutely no way to restrain the power of zombie virus. My treatment, the holy light of knife language, Shirley''s wild recovery, SANA''s treatment, and even Chen Xiaolin''s strength from solaka during the strongest treatment can''t have an effect on the people bitten by zombies.


    It can be said that there is no solution!


    Now, Mu Mu says she has some eyebrows?


    For a moment, our hearts seem particularly excited. If we can really study something to treat zombie virus, we can say that the probability of living in the face of corpse tide in the future can be improved indefinitely.


    "Don''t be too happy first. Things haven''t been developed yet, and it will take some time." he shook his head. Mu Mu said, "Chen Xiaolin''s therapeutic ability is indeed the strongest. I analyzed Chen Xiaolin''s ability fluctuation, and put forward some special light waves, which can have a strong inhibitory ability against zombie virus."


    "But at ordinary times, the amount of that light wave appears in Chen Xiaolin''s ability is very small. Although other abilities can treat the injury, those ability factors are not enough to suppress the zombie virus."


    "However, if these ability factors are used together with the light wave of special frequency studied before, the killing ability of zombie virus will be improved several times in an instant..."


    What light wave, frequency, wave band and other words, we all have big heads. We don''t understand what Mu Mu said. The only thing we understand is that we can completely kill the zombie virus by combining Chen Xiaolin''s ability with the method they have developed to kill the zombie virus in the air?


    We understand, that''s about it.


    Seriously, Mumu feels uncomfortable explaining these things to us.


    I feel quite embarrassed on my face: "Well, to put it simply, we have developed a method to deal with zombie virus, but this method can only treat the corpse poison on people who have just been bitten. If the corpse poison spreads, it has invaded into the body and is on the verge of transformation, the means we have developed are useless, and we can''t let things that have become zombies They returned to their original state. "


    "The principle is quite complex. You just need to know that."


    Well, we are all learning scum. We don''t understand what Xueba means, but at least we understand that the corpse poison is no longer completely incurable.


    When hearing this news, everyone present had that indescribable ecstasy on their faces.


    Almost involuntarily cheered one by one. In the midst of that laughter, tears filled the eyes.


    It would be nice if this method had been studied earlier... Maybe there are many brothers who won''t die so easily.


    Those brothers, they can''t hold on to this moment!


    When I am happy, there is a kind of sadness in my heart. I don''t know how to describe the feeling of sadness and joy. Even if it is a little yellow book, there is a trace of moisture in the corners of my eyes.


    Chen Xiaolin looked like this, and her slightly pale face was also somewhat soothing. As long as this kind of thing can be studied successfully, her suffering during this period of time will be rewarded.


    Really, these scientists are really crazy.


    Although these people didn''t slice themselves... In retrospect, the taste was still chilling. I still remember that on at least one day, they took 24 tubes of blood and carried out various tests.


    Then the final conclusion is that there is no healing factor in your blood, and it is of no use to autopsy.


    At that time, when Chen Xiaolin heard this conclusion, she almost collapsed.


    You bastards are useless. You even took so much blood from me... I don''t know that women are born anemic.


    "When can I study this kind of thing?" I asked quickly after excitement.


    "It will take about half a month, because we are too tired. We have hardly closed our eyes for so many days, so we must come out and have a rest." Mumu said. I can feel obvious fatigue in my eyes.


    If not really tired, I''m afraid this woman is not willing to come out of the laboratory.


    "By the way, what were you talking about just now? What are you looking for an invisible master to do?" Mumu thought of the question we said before and asked.


    "Well, we were attacked today..." Shang Qi said aside what happened today.


    Katrina next to me also briefly summarized the situation in Knox.


    "Now there are at least seven top experts over there, plus 30000 dead men. Those people are certainly not our friends. They don''t know when they will attack us. Although we are underground now, we can''t stay out all our life and be attacked by them at any time."


    "Moreover, they basically robbed and killed all the humans leading to s city. If we want to live and save more people, we must have a frontal battle with them."


    "But now we don''t know their strength, so we want to find someone who can be invisible and hope to detect each other''s intelligence," Shang Qi concluded.


    "So it is." I can''t see the shape of Mu Mu, but the corner of Mu Mu''s mouth tilted slightly.


    "Leave it to me and I''ll deal with it." Mu Mu directly took the task on himself.


    "You can fly, but you can''t be invisible." Shang Qi shook his head.


    The speed of Mumu''s flight is very fast, but it will certainly be found by the other party, which is not suitable for investigation.


    "Who said I must do it myself?" Mu Mu smiled: "don''t forget, I can make six half man and half mechanical soldiers. Now I only make four, and one shadow master hasn''t come out..."


    Lord of shadow flow, rob!


    A hero with theout invisibility.


    The previous owner was the shadow, robbery, one of the heroes of the source plan, and one that Mumu has not been able to make.


    But that was before, since I killed the shadow, the soul mark of this guy fell into my hands.


    And I deeply know how terrible it is to rob this guy. He is a hero who falls into darkness and shadow.


    I dare not give his soul mark to any brother. I am afraid that the brother will be swallowed up by that dark shadow.


    Just right, Mumu needs the soul mark as a reference to make his own machine armor, so I made a favor and gave it to Mumu.


    One of the simplest differences between the Lord of shadow flow and the game is that he can hide as long as there is a shadow anytime, anywhere. He is a natural assassin and scout.


    It would be too easy for robbers to perform this task.

 Chapter 663

    Robbery is definitely the best candidate for this task.


    "Just, rob, you shouldn''t have done it yet?" I asked hesitantly.


    "I really didn''t do it, because there were enough bodyguards around me, so although I got his soul mark, I wasn''t in a hurry to make him, but put my main energy into the research of zombie virus." Mu Mu admitted this.


    "Can you keep up? If it takes too long, maybe they have launched an offensive," I said.


    "If I am alone, it will take at least half a month, especially when I am very tired, but if someone can help me make the mecha itself according to my requirements, it will be much faster, up to a week," muki said.


    "I''ll come!"


    A voice came. It was Xiao Luo who said this.


    Xiao Luo is Mu Mu''s disciple. During his time in the dungeon, Xiao Luo and Mu Mu have been studying all kinds of techniques.


    This guy is really talented in this respect. He can understand a lot of things as soon as he mentions them. Even Mu Mu admires this.


    The teaching continued until Mumu began to study the zombie virus, and Xiao Luo has been playing with all kinds of machinery in the dungeon. Although he took the ability crystal core, this guy is not as obsessed with the improvement of ability as others.


    For Ronaldinho, the power he gets is just to let him have the ability to protect himself. As long as he doesn''t die, he can carry out all kinds of research.


    Therefore, at this time, Ronaldinho immediately stood up and undertook the task.


    "You?" after glancing at Xiao Luo, Mu Mu asked, "are you ok? I have very strict requirements for workmanship."


    "No problem, it''s on me." Ronaldinho immediately patted his chest and promised.


    Because he could help, his face turned a little red.


    "That''s good for you. In addition, I need a human body..." Mumu said.


    How does this sound like some of the people in Knox?


    I have to use people to do experiments.


    The four people around Mu Mu are made from the corpses of dead people. After special treatment, the corpses will not rot, and have mobility and sensitivity comparable to that of living people.


    But now, our brothers who died before have been burned. We burned our brothers who died this time. Now we have brought back the ashes and are ready to be buried.


    The body was hard to find for a while.


    "Just one of them. It''s more difficult for them to live now than to die..." Mumu said coldly.


    "I''ll give them an anesthetic and let them die without pain. At least it''s more dignified than living like a crazy beast like this, and I can give them a chance of revenge."


    To be honest, I find it hard to accept Mu Mu''s behavior, but I can''t put forward any refutation.


    Maybe that''s the difference between us.


    Once Mumu decides what to do, he will implement it immediately and overcome any problems.


    This is a bit like my sister. At the beginning, I said she couldn''t go to a key university. Unexpectedly, she was angry with me and worked hard for a semester. She changed from a learning slag to a learning bully, and then came back triumphantly to laugh at me.


    But it''s really miserable that these two people are alive now.


    The pain on their bodies can''t be cured. The pain they bear has left a shadow that can''t be recovered for a lifetime physically and psychologically.


    That kind of damage is even deeper than the previous stone group.


    At that time, stone worked hard for a long time to awaken their mind. Those people just lost their consciousness of being human, and these people completely lost their reason.


    Euthanasia, which can''t be cured at all, may be the best outcome.


    "Another God, take him to study and see what changes have taken place in their bodies," Mumu said.


    The transformation carried out by those people needs to be studied by scientific means to know the exact situation of each other, so that we can respond according to that situation.


    Ah Shen and mu mu, who had just come out of the laboratory, immediately got busy again. Xiao Luo and a group of mechanical engineers and instruments helped Mu Mu make the robbed body.


    And Mu Mu is developing the power of the soul mark.


    Mumu needs to rob the remaining power from the soul mark, analyze the power mode of robbery from those powers, and then instill that power into the new body in a special form, similar to the programmed code, and finally form the fifth of his six guards.


    This is a very complicated process, which takes a long time to be busy. If Mu Mu makes the body himself, this time will be extended by a section.


    On the other side, ah Shen also took the remaining prisoner and began to study the body.


    This is a comprehensive examination of the body, and no detail will be missed.


    By comparison, the situation here is much smoother.


    Just one day later, the inspection results have appeared, and a detailed report has appeared in the hand of God.


    "The examination results have appeared..." ah Shen said: "tut Tut, although I have been doing research on physical transformation, now it seems that I have met my opponent."


    Yes, God is responsible for another military plan.


    Micro biological bomb program, nuclear winter underground survival program; Battle robot program and so on, and the project that a Shen is responsible for is the physical transformation super soldier program.


    Through some special potions, soldiers'' bodies can be transformed into stronger ones. They have stronger physique and can be used to perform various difficult tasks.


    Now, ah Shen actually said he met an opponent. There is no doubt that the inspection of that person also shocked ah Shen.


    "To be honest, their means are simply inferior." ah Shen was disgusted, or hated.


    "The medicine we study can strengthen people''s body and produce some side effects, which can not be avoided in any case, but we will reduce such side effects as much as possible. Sometimes, in order to reduce side effects, we will sacrifice the strength of strengthening."


    "But their transformation is entirely based on harming the human body."


    "The pain nerve in their body has been completely damaged, so they can''t feel pain, and this damage is not physical damage, but spiritual damage... By generating unbearable strong pain, stimulating the target body, generating self-protection response, and cutting off their own pain nerve."


    "Otherwise... They will be hurt to death."


    The voice of a God was slightly gloomy, and we all shuddered.


    It hurts so much that people''s body produces an automatic instinctive protective response and cuts off the pain nerve.


    What is the point of that pain?


    "Their tongues were pulled out and their eardrums were pierced. They were not only unable to speak, but also unable to hear voices. Perhaps it was for fighting, and the function of their eyes was still preserved."


    "The body is stimulated to a very abnormal level, the body''s adrenal hormone is at a high level, and the whole body is in an excited state all the time."


    "Their bones, muscles and veins have also been strengthened, but this strengthening is based on overdraft of their bone durability."


    "These people, as dead men, can''t live long at this point, even if they don''t die on the battlefield, and their lives are forcibly supported by their own high hormone levels."


    "Once this hormone cannot be maintained, their life will end for at least three months or more than a year."


    "In other words, we are actually fighting a group of dead people."


    These people, that''s the real dead.


    To fight with a group of dead men who are destined to die, or even die soon, is to pay our fresh lives. In any case, it is a loss business.


    It''s no wonder that noxas can create such a terrible death Legion. It''s our turn to face this threat.

 Chapter 664

    The body is excited, painless, fear free, and the body is highly strengthened.


    Such an opponent, when he can fight, is simply an unimaginable perfect soldier. Under the confrontation of the same conditions, I''m afraid no one can win.


    At the thought of our brothers going to fight with such a group of people, I feel a little bad.


    "Don''t they have any weaknesses?" I couldn''t help asking.


    "Weakness? Of course, in order to make them feel the pain more clearly, they deprived him of his hearing, and his smell was destroyed, leaving only his vision. That is to say, on the battlefield, they can only see what their eyes see, and they can''t feel the sneak attack behind them."


    "Second, they have no own thinking at all. They can only rely on the goals instilled in their minds by the reformers. In other words, they have no ability to respond on the spot."


    "Third, they seem very strong, but they are actually very fragile... In fact, the best way now is that we don''t do anything. After a year, they will basically die." ah Shen said.


    But that said, we all know it''s impossible.


    In this year, those people will catch other living people and do the same thing.


    "Well, I''m kidding." ah Shen''s cold joke obviously failed.


    Some speechless, this little fat left his mouth, and no one appreciated his talent. It''s really lonely.


    "During the study, I found that the skin on their bodies was almost completely damaged, that is, they could not sense the outside world through their skin."


    "Among the five senses, the sense of hearing, smell, touch and taste have disappeared. They can only observe the surroundings through vision. They are particularly sensitive to the line of sight. When fighting, if we can create strong light, we can instantly attract their eyes." ah Shen said.


    In the battlefield, this moment of distraction is enough to determine death.


    Something that can make strong light? Just right, Bai Qiu''s girl is just right.


    Although only one weakness has been found, this weakness can probably play a great role in the battlefield.


    After understanding the weaknesses of these people, we discussed what to do now.


    Because we can''t go to check intelligence now, but we can''t just wait. We must do something.


    Finally, we decided to send out some experts to search around the city. If we see any living people, we will escort them here to avoid being surrounded and killed by the dead Legion.


    But this task is not easy. You must be absolutely strong. Otherwise, you may have lost your life if your task is not completed.


    Finally, we discussed that only Mu Mu was left to study here in the dungeon.


    Shang Qi and a Shen, Yang Yang and Xiao Ling are also experts on our side. On our side, including Bingya and Chen Xiaolin, a total of 24 top experts are also dispatched.


    Of these 24 people, the combat effectiveness is absolutely the strongest. Even Meng Rui and Zhang Quan participated in the task after arranging things.


    According to different strength, arrange two to five people as a group, and then go to different directions.


    In each team, various abilities are matched, and then go around to find living people.


    As for me, I wanted to be with Xiao Ya and Zi Jiaona Mei, but I didn''t expect that three nines were holding a knife, and Chen Yi was a team of five, but she left me behind.


    Bingya, Chen Xiaolin and linniang are three people.


    Fan Xiaotian and Xiao Huangshu, Hao Ziqi and Shirley, crab and Zhang Quan and Meng Rui


    As for me, I finally went out with Tong Lei.


    Since the last thing, Tong Lei has also entered the dungeon, but he basically doesn''t participate in the negotiation of things, but Tong Lei didn''t do anything.


    Tong Lei directly showed that if you need combat effectiveness, you can count him in, because he has more points with others, and the result is the two of us together.


    It''s not easy to find living people. We chose the southeast, which should be a relatively large direction of personnel flow, but we still didn''t see anyone.


    Zombies saw one group after another.


    But those zombies are no longer a threat to me.


    The energy in the hand collapses, the green light scatters out, and explodes directly among the corpses, which is a large area at a time.


    The experience bar is constantly wriggling, and I once again experience the pain of upgrading.


    As for Tong Lei, because of my explanation, I know I need to rely on these zombies to improve my strength, but I didn''t come out to rob the monster.


    This man is very dull. I didn''t take the initiative to speak all the way. This guy won''t even say a word.


    I don''t know whether it''s pride or inferiority.


    "There is a big guy on the left." the rare one, Tong Lei, opened his mouth.


    It must be unusual for Tong Lei to say that he is a big guy. With a violent roar, a mutant tyrant rushed over from the ground.


    Darling, it''s really a behemoth.


    The seven meter long body looks like a great beast. If it had been before, it would have posed a great threat to me, but now, it''s far from it.


    Holding the axe in my hand, my body rushed over suddenly, and the axe was lifted up from bottom to top.


    With a puff, the guy''s jaw was directly split and blood sprayed.


    My head rose for a while, but the next second, my body appeared out of thin air over the mutant tyrant, grabbed the battle axe, my body rotated and the axe cleaved down.


    Poof... Roar!


    Only a moan was heard, the guy''s head was smashed, and his huge body hit the ground with a puff.


    Then there was a white light on my body, and my level was finally improved.


    Level 24. Last time, in the corpse tide, I killed many powerful guys and accumulated a lot of experience values. I had reached level 23 before. I was desperately killing zombies to gain experience for a while. Now I''m finally 24.


    Summoner level: Level 1, level 24


    Head: 88 points;


    Trunk: 88 points;


    Left hand: 89 points;


    Right hand: 89 points;


    Left leg: 89 points;


    Right leg: 89 points;


    Tintin: 0 point;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 2


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 18 points (90 attacks); Destruction offensive: 21 (42 ignore defense)


    After reaching level 24, my attributes completely exceeded those before the advanced level. Unfortunately, since the advanced level, the opportunity to draw cards every 10 levels seems to have disappeared.


    And there seems to be no systematic evolution. Originally, I was hoping to bring me more good things.


    By adding attribute points, clarity is full. Level 10 clarity can restore 30% of your physical strength.


    A little more, I added it to the flash, and the flash distance increased from 300 meters to 350 meters.


    I have all talent points increased in the destruction attack, and the probability and degree of breaking defense have increased to 42.


    If I can reach 100%, maybe I can completely ignore the armor of those powerful monsters.


    After adding attribute points, I easily split this guy''s body and prepared to take out the ability crystal core.


    But when I just split, I was surprised by the scene in front of me.


    In the body of the mutant tyrant, a bitten body appeared.


    It''s not a zombie, it''s a human body. Those bodies have not yet rotted, and even a part is still stuck in the throat and has not been completely swallowed.


    ¡­¡­


    This guy just ate a human.


    When I saw that scene, I thought of it almost immediately.


    And Tong Lei next to me was obviously quite clever. He reacted in an instant and looked at each other. The two people almost immediately rushed in the direction of the zombie.


    We can''t save the man who has been eaten, but... If there are still people alive, maybe there''s still time!

 Chapter 665

    For many people who got the news, the road to s city is the road to heaven, but this road is not smooth. It can even be said that the process to this road is full of countless thorns and dangers.


    That way, maybe you can learn from monk Tang. Even if you have experienced the "9981" difficulty, you have finally seen the s city and the dawn.


    But the last road may also become the end of your life.


    Just like this person, he is only tens of kilometers away from s city. As long as he spends this day safely, he may be able to enter S City safely.


    But it was here that he was fatally attacked and killed by a mutant tyrant.


    The fragility of human beings is displayed incisively and vividly at this time. Unless you have strong enough strength, it is really difficult to survive in this environment.


    Tong Lei and I started the speed, and they rushed in the direction of the mutant tyrant at the same time.


    At the same time, I also called ashy out, and the spirit of the Falcon roared out from a distance and observed the situation on both sides.


    In less than two minutes of full speed, a falcon spirit has begun to scream fiercely. In the line of sight projected by the Falcon spirit, the thick smoke is rolling continuously.


    That''s the direction.


    Finally, I found it. In order to get there quickly, I even used the ghost''s fast walking and flashing power at the same time, and my body almost flew past in mid air.


    When I appeared there, what I saw was an extremely sad picture.


    Three variants of the bad news, is leading a large number of zombies, crazy siege in front of a convoy. No wonder the mutant tyrant left here when he saw the food. The three mutant bad news, tyrant and bad news, were natural enemies. If he didn''t leave, he might have been killed by these mutant bad news first.


    There were about a dozen cars in the convoy, and the number of living people was about three or four hundred. They were also fully armed. It is estimated that they did not collect less firepower when they went to s city.


    But even so, it is still difficult to deal with those powerful zombies. Under the crazy siege of zombies, these people can only retreat continuously and hide behind those cars to resist the attack of zombies.


    In this motorcade, about a dozen capable people, under the command of a middle-aged man, barely resisted.


    Even those ordinary people, with weapons in their hands, kept shooting.


    Obviously, after such a long time of escape and killing, even these ordinary people have trained quite good quality in the battlefield. They basically have the style of the regular army, and even are more powerful than the regular army in some aspects.


    If they face ordinary zombies, they may not have any trouble, but they face variant nightmares.


    One of the mutant nightmares had broken through the line of defense, grabbed the huge iron bar in his hand and smashed it at the front. Only a bang was heard, and the truck was overturned directly.


    Then the guy waved his iron rod and directly hit several people hiding behind.


    Those people, still women and children, had no ability to resist this attack. Their faces turned white and their eyes were almost desperate.


    Can''t stop it. Are you going to die here?


    I finally ran to s city. Do you mean to end here?


    There was despair in their eyes. Just when those people felt that they were about to die, a figure suddenly appeared.


    Qiang!


    The harsh sound of metal and iron attack spread out instantly. The sound even had an extremely violent impact, which shook several people back several steps.


    The imaginary death did not appear, and a not tall figure stood in front of him.


    Holding an axe in his hand, he blocked the iron rod of the mutant''s bad news.


    Like a divine soldier falling from heaven, it brought another meter of sunshine at the moment of dying.


    After the excitement of narrowly escaping death, the rest is shock. How strong is this man who can block the bad news of the mutant?


    But immediately a more shocking scene appeared.


    I only saw that the man''s arm made a slight force and shouted, and he directly swung away the iron rod of the mutant bad news. The mutant bad news retreated involuntarily under the man''s strength.


    Then the man took a sudden step, appeared directly in front of the bad news of the mutant, showed a strange smile on his face, and suddenly waved his arm like a black armor.


    With a bang, his fist exploded directly on the chest of the mutant''s bad news. The guy''s strong skin was completely useless at this time, and his body was directly pierced.


    Then it burst, and the huge body suddenly fell apart.


    seckill!


    A powerful mutant had no ability to resist at this time, and was killed in an instant.


    "Hey, if you step back a little, it''s not good to be affected." I turned and looked at the frightened people behind me.


    Subconsciously, those people quickly retreated.


    Then I took back my axe, opened my palm, and the green light appeared in my hand.


    The light rushed directly into the sky, and then when there were no ice crystals, it exploded directly, turned into a light, folded in the same direction as raindrops, and scattered on the ground.


    Poof poof


    The light directly penetrated the bodies of the zombies, followed by dense explosions, and dozens of zombies in front of them were directly blown to pieces.


    Tong Lei finally caught up. Tong Lei''s speed was a little worse when I started the ghost trot. When Tong Lei came, I had killed a large number of zombies.


    Tong Lei''s appearance reduced a lot of losses. His body rushed directly to the bad news of a mutant, grabbed the bad news of that mutant, and his sharp claws could not stop the bad news of the mutant. The shock wave instantly penetrated into the body of the bad news of the mutant along the wound.


    Only a sad cry was heard, and the body of the mutant was suddenly torn apart.


    Just a hundred meters away, Aishi''s body was standing on the roof of a building. The long hair behind him was floating in the wind, his hands were open, and the ice bow was directly pulled to the limit.


    The magic crystal arrow roared directly from a distant place. With that bone chilling cold, it screamed and passed directly through the chest of a mutant body with bad news.


    Bang... The bad news of the third variant was solved.


    These powerful guys finally came to the end of their lives. With the emergence of these powerful helpers, they were killed in an instant!


    The time gap is fully revealed at this time.


    The rest of the zombies were quickly wiped out.


    Although those people survived, they still had an incredible feeling. Looking at Tong Lei and me, especially Tong Lei, they looked in awe, gratitude and fear.


    After all, Tong Lei looks really scary now.


    Maybe we don''t feel much, but it''s really strange for people who see it for the first time.


    That kind of look made Tong Lei''s only heart tingle.


    Perhaps this is also the reason why Tong Lei is unwilling to associate with others.


    Once a human being, he still has human consciousness and human heart, but he lacks a human body.


    When ordinary people see him, the fear and strange eyes make Tong Lei feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although powerful, this guy is also quite sensitive.


    Patted Tong Lei on the shoulder and clattered: "well, brother, don''t care too much. After they get used to it, there will be nothing."


    "My brother Guan Zhaolin''s appearance is much more frightening than you. People don''t care. You feel bad..."


    Well, my comfort is not comfort at all.


    Didn''t you see this guy open my hand angrily?


    "That..." at this time, the leader of the team came up with some hesitation in his eyes: "well, thank you for saving us. Excuse me, are you from s city?"


    Sure enough, these people also came to s city.


    "Almost," I replied.


    "Is s city really a paradise as advertised?" the man''s face suddenly became excited.


    The eyes of the others were also ecstatic.


    "Unfortunately, it was before, but now s city is gone..."

 Chapter 666

    "Unfortunately, it was before, and now s city has disappeared..." I said helplessly.


    But I didn''t expect that my words almost immediately plunged these people into despair, with dull faces and dark eyes.


    That makes me feel embarrassed.


    Scratching my head, I quickly said, "don''t worry too much. Before, s city was destroyed by zombies, but now we have moved underground."


    "Underground?" there was a glimmer in the eyes of those people.


    "Well, because we encountered a wave of corpses before, there were millions of zombies, we didn''t stop them, and the city was destroyed. Now we have all moved underground and built another city underground, which is safer than before," I said.


    But despite what I said, I was obviously quite worried by the appearance of these people.


    "Alas, I knew we wouldn''t come to s city. We might as well go to Jinggu..." a man in the back couldn''t help muttering.


    Jinggu, I know that place, is also a small city similar to s city. PS: place names are obtained casually. Don''t connect with reality. If Jinggu is really a place name... It''s a pure coincidence.


    The speaker is careless and the listener is intentional.


    This sentence immediately raised my eyebrows: "wait a minute, what are you doing in Jinggu?"


    "Don''t you know?" it was their turn to wonder.


    "Know what?"


    "Didn''t s City distribute leaflets before, saying that s city is still preserved and hasn''t been broken by zombies..."


    I nodded. It was natural. We arrived in s city for this reason.


    "Jinggu city is the same..."


    Hoo... What this man said suddenly surprised me. I didn''t know what to say, but at least it was a kind of ecstasy.


    If Jinggu city is the same as s City, it at least shows that there should be many living people in that city. Apart from others, it is at least a comfort in my heart.


    Even Tong Lei was attracted by this sentence and couldn''t help glancing over.


    Seeing our doubts, the man explained: "in fact, the first thing we saw was the leaflet issued by Jinggu City, saying that they built fortifications over there to resist the attack of zombies, and invited all living humans to Jinggu city to resist zombies together."


    "On our way to Jinggu City, we found some old leaflets distributed by s City, saying that s city is also a paradise."


    "Later, we weighed it. S city is relatively close. In this way, every additional distance will add a risk, so we came to s city."


    "I just didn''t expect..." the man didn''t say, but the meaning was obvious. I didn''t expect to work hard and take countless risks to finally get here, but s city was gone.


    But the leader smiled bitterly and said, "but forget it, we''ve come here, and we can''t turn back now."


    S city is in the East and Jinggu city is in the West. They can be said to be far apart. It''s another difficult journey from s city to Jinggu.


    "My name is Xiang Hong. I wonder if my three or four hundred brothers and I can join you..." the man sighed and asked me.


    If you want to join the dungeon, you naturally have to get the owner''s consent.


    "Of course, we came here to meet the people around s city. It''s not peaceful here recently. I think 100000 compatriots in the dungeon will welcome you," I said with a smile.


    100000 compatriots.


    That figure obviously startled these people. They thought that even if s city continued to exist, there should not be too many people. Twenty or thirty thousand would be good, not to mention being attacked by zombies.


    But unexpectedly, I heard the number of 100000.


    "In fact, the population of s city was more, about three or five million, but..." shook my head, and a trace of sadness flashed on my face.


    "Let''s go. I''ll take you there." I said, "although we are forced to move to the underground, the gap between life and the ground is not very big, and it''s safer underground."


    "Little master... I think you''d better stop chatting." at this time, ash suddenly appeared beside me and said to me.


    Ashy''s name for me hasn''t changed until now.


    In fact, now I know that heroes can turn against the water.


    Previously, I thought that after the hero is summoned, the hero will be controlled by the summoner and will not make adverse conditions to the summoner.


    But what has happened recently has completely changed this point.


    Heroes are not against the water, nor against the host.


    In fact, for some powerful heroes, it is not even particularly difficult to get rid of the control of the host.


    Warwick, Dr. Mondo, singid... Can get rid of the host.


    In fact, even on Dao Yu''s side, Katrina can forcibly control Dao Yu''s body for the time being.


    Heroes can betray, especially some arrogant and powerful heroes. Many heroes don''t want to be controlled and are more willing to do what they want to do.


    Just some heroes are sticking to the rules in their hearts.


    Even bad guys, but they will not attack their hosts; After all, the host is the benefactor who brings himself out of the dark space.


    As long as the host does not do too much, these things will not happen.


    But for other heroes, this is not the case at all. They will use all means to seize control of the body and become the master of the body no matter what the host does to themselves.


    Just like the people in Knox.


    Maybe I should be glad that the people I met, ashy, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA and even later leflen.


    Even if Loveland is a member of Knox, but... The fetters between us can''t be interrupted.


    That connection will always be with us.


    As long as I see them, there will be a feeling of happiness in my heart.


    Shaking my head, I pressed the idea down temporarily from my heart. I looked at ash and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "An enemy is coming," ash said simply.


    I noticed that ash was talking about the enemy, not the zombie!


    Those who had just escaped death also had a trace of fear in their eyes, but they still dragged their tired bodies, picked up their weapons and prepared for the battle.


    "Warn you, no matter what you see later, please don''t hesitate to shoot directly..." I said coldly.


    Aishi, Tong Lei and I are ready to fight. I even summoned sister SANA Dao, Elise and lefulan.


    Suddenly a few more beauties appeared, which made those people''s faces slightly changed. They didn''t know where these beauties appeared.


    Although it was before the war, the appearance of these beauties still attracted the attention of many people.


    But it''s normal, my fair lady. Gentlemen are good.


    At this time, the front has begun to feel that kind of fluctuation.


    Scattered but hurried footsteps are definitely not the sound that zombies should have.


    Finally, when the group of enemies appeared from behind the building, everyone changed his face.


    Just like soldiers in the Warring States period, they were covered with thick armor and ancient weapons in their hands. All parts of their body were covered with armor except the position of their eyes and mouth.


    human beings?


    Xiang Hong''s faces changed. Obviously, he didn''t expect that all of a sudden there were a group of humans.


    Although these people look strange.


    But one by one, they still involuntarily relaxed their vigilance and put down their weapons, despite my reminder.


    Then, at this time, those who just appeared also found people on our side.


    One by one suddenly roared wildly. It looked like a pure beast.


    Waving his huge weapon, he rushed towards us in an instant.


    It seems that Xiang Hong is going to find some people to negotiate with them. Obviously, he didn''t expect this to happen. He was stunned for a moment.


    "Kill them..." at this time, I suddenly ordered.

 Chapter 667

    "Kill them!"


    My command made these people look crazy. Xiang Hong subconsciously said, "you''re crazy. These people are human..."


    Yes, these people look like human beings. From the appearance, they are not much different from ordinary human beings. Except for a thick layer of armor attached to their bodies, other places are completely normal human beings.


    However, it is these seemingly normal humans who are doing absolutely abnormal things. The crazy eyes like wild animals seem to make people have a kind of creepy fear.


    I looked back and looked at Xiang Hong: "they... Used to be people, but now... They are not!"


    These people can no longer be called people.


    They can only be called dead men. They have been completely destroyed from the body to the spirit. There is only unspeakable hatred left in their hearts. Like zombies, they will desperately attack any living life they see.


    I don''t care if Xiang Hong can understand this sentence, but I can''t let these people rush in front of us.


    Holding the axe in my hand, I waved it hard. I heard a harsh sound. The battle axe whirled in mid air and fell into my hand again.


    Just ahead, a dozen figures were directly split in half.


    On the other hand, Tong Lei''s attack also appeared. In the face of these enemies with thick armor, Tong Lei''s attack method is also very simple.


    The body made of metal forbidden art makes Tong Lei''s body stronger than steel. Those five fingers are also the sharpest weapon.


    The body rushed directly in front of a man and waved his claws out. The man''s neck was immediately torn open. Even the guard with armor was useless.


    As for Aishi, the attack method is simpler, aiming directly at the enemy in front, and the sharp arrow penetrates accurately from the only place not covered by steel.


    The eyes were instantly penetrated, and with a dull hum, the body fell directly to the ground and died.


    Elise also completely turned into a huge spider. Eight spider legs were sharper than any weapon. The iron armor attached to those people''s bodies could not stop these spider legs at all.


    The explosion of leflean''s super magic also brought amazing damage. Chains danced in mid air. When the chains were wrapped around a person''s head, it also announced that the person''s life had come to an end.


    Sister Dao''s fighting method is simpler. She carries a huge shield and directly intercepts the attack to her own weapon. Immediately, the blade in her hand cuts it immediately.


    Puff... Even people with armor, the whole body is directly divided into two.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the place had become bloody. Most of the people who rushed over were intercepted, and the ground was covered with a thick layer of bodies.


    Xiang Hong and his people were stunned at this situation. They couldn''t understand why the man who saved himself before would kill other people?


    Just when they felt confused, some of them had broken through our blockade.


    After all, we only have a few people. The team is very long, and we can''t intercept it in all directions.


    Seeing those people rush over, Xiang Hong is not a fool. In fact, the guy who can become the leader will never be that kind of stupid guy.


    Although it is not clear what happened, Xiang Hong can feel the threat emanating from those people.


    "Damn it, attack them..." Xiang Hong shouted.


    Originally, Xiang Hong was absolutely unwilling to attack his peers, but when his brothers were threatened, Xiang Hong would never be soft hearted.


    Although Xiang Hong gave orders, not everyone under his command could be cruel.


    For some people, let them kill zombies, maybe they won''t hesitate at all, but they still don''t have the heart to start with their own kind.


    "Don''t come here, I''ll shoot if you come here again..." a man shouted, pointing his gun at the enemy in front, threatening him.


    But as if they had not heard the threat at all, they still waved their weapons and rushed directly, and the distance between the two sides was getting closer and closer.


    Finally, after the distance between the two sides reached a certain extent, these people couldn''t help it anymore and finally pulled the trigger in their hands.


    Although they don''t want to do such a thing as killing, they... Haven''t done it before.


    In this last world, who can live to the present, say a bad word, will have few lives?


    So... Go to hell.


    Bullets are spraying wildly. When they really threaten these people, the level of these people is also quite good. Bullets are sprayed out one by one, drawing dazzling fire snakes in mid air.


    Immediately, there was a harsh sound. The collision between bullets and armor brought a harsh sound, and the exploding Mars flickered in front of us.


    A shuttle of bullets went out, but all the bullets were intercepted by the armor on those people, and they were not hurt at all.


    Those people, so hard, carrying the impact of bullets, rushed all the way.


    "Grass..." at this time, Xiang Hong''s face also became a little ugly: "shit, hit your eyes, hit your mouth, kill them... All those who can attack..."


    Xiang Hong soon found the only weakness in these people. It''s just one thing to find a weakness. Whether he can grasp this weakness is another thing.


    After all, the location of this weakness is too small. In the fast movement, it absolutely needs the level of sharpshooter to accurately hit those three points.


    But under this dense flow of bullets, even blind cats can meet several dead mice.


    Poof poof


    A large amount of blood exploded, and some of the dead were directly punched through their heads and died.


    But more people in the back trampled on the bodies of their companions and continued to attack the front.


    Xiang Hong also organized capable people to fight back. Although he didn''t know what these people came from, these people were definitely bad people.


    Finally, when the two sides finally collided, the most tragic struggle appeared.


    This is not a battle between humans and zombies. Once there are any scars, it will be over immediately.


    No, no matter you are cut or bitten, you will not become a zombie... But this kind of battle is not easy at all, because the enemy you face this time is far more terrible than a zombie.


    The sound of metal and iron hitting each other, and the dull sound burst around.


    But I resisted the impulse of my heart and didn''t use the power of metal explosion.


    If I use the power of metal explosion, I will definitely kill all these people, but that kind of strong explosion will also cause irreparable damage to the living people here.


    I can control the metal explosion, but I can''t control the destructive energy after the metal explosion.


    The most important thing is... I''m still patient.


    Just when those people were almost irresistible, the violent movement suddenly began to play.


    The sound of the piano burst in an instant.


    The music became burst and chaotic, and the high voice detonated the flame in the heart in an instant.


    The power of terror was displayed incisively and vividly at this time. As the highest level and strongest of all heroes, SANA also began to gradually show her most terrible lethality.


    With the rapid fluctuation of the strings, ripples suddenly spread around.


    It was all-round coverage, leaving no blank at all.


    That terrible ripple is nothing to our own members. At most, we just feel some uncontrollable heat in our body.


    But for the enemies around, the fierce voice suddenly turned into a deadly magic sound.


    The music expanded wildly, and their bodies did not dance with the music.


    Their ears have been pierced, their eardrums have been pierced, they can''t hear any sound, and the control effect of the final movement of the wild dance can''t take effect on them.


    But... Even if they can''t hear the sound, they can''t escape the terrible impact of the crazy piano sound.

 Chapter 668

    SANA''s big move is more powerful than before. You know, although SANA''s big move is carried out in the way of sound, the real destructive power is not sound.


    SANA''s big move is mainly divided into two parts.


    One part is to control the target by means similar to mental manipulation through sound, so that the target can''t help dancing with his own voice, and limit the action of group targets in a short time.


    Only saw a circle of ripples, just like water waves, rapidly scattered around.


    Those companions, who only felt as if they had been instilled with something in their ears, involuntarily covered their ears.


    And in front of them, that picture looked particularly terrible.


    The strong wave passed through the people wearing armor. The iron armor seemed to be able to block it, but it didn''t seem to be able to.


    The gap between the eyes and the mouth becomes the place where the sound wave penetrates the fastest.


    Pop, pop, pop!


    The next second, only strange sounds were heard. Under the iron helmet, it suddenly turned red. The head in the helmet completely exploded at this time, and the blood from the brain dripped down the three holes.


    All of a sudden, the heads of the dead in the surrounding circle exploded, directly turned into headless bodies and fell to the ground.


    In that range, the enemy with SANA as the center and within 30 meters around SANA will cause fatal head explosion damage.


    At a further distance, the power of the shock wave was significantly weakened. Although it was still fierce, it didn''t directly explode its head.


    The bodies of those people were directly shocked and flew out. Many people failed to get up. Their heads did not explode, but under the impact of sound waves, countless cracks appeared, their skulls cracked, blood gushed out of their nose and mouth, and they had died.


    The real killing range is about 40 meters!


    In this huge circular area, these ordinary humans are simply inaccessible.


    All of a sudden, a large area was emptied directly. Although there were still many left, after this, it was obvious that it could not form a fatal threat.


    The rest were soon killed.


    The corner of SANA''s mouth was slightly stirred up, and that smile touched the country and the city.


    The sky blue long hair finally scattered down with the disappearance of the music. My slim body jumped down from the roof of a car and came to me.


    He didn''t speak, but his big eyes were staring at me.


    I''m not a fool. Of course I know what to do when I see this.


    SANA can''t speak, but... I know that this girl, like other girls, is eager to be recognized and praised.


    He gave a thumb to Sona, and then patted Sona twice on her head. His pretty face was slightly proud.


    All around was bleak and bloody. Although many people died in their own hands, SANA didn''t care about this situation at all.


    In Sona''s eyes, only me.


    It was the Guqin that accompanied SANA before, but now there is another person.


    "Cough..." a soft cough came from the side.


    That was the voice of sister Dao and Aishi. Their eyes were looking at me and Sona. They seemed a little strange in their eyes. As for leflea and Elise, they stood next to each other with a smile on their faces.


    The two people are older and obviously more mature. Naturally, they will not participate in this jealous behavior of a little girl.


    I also felt a little embarrassed and stepped back a little.


    Even I feel a little incredible. Since the last time I tried my best to save SANA from the thunder roaring walliber, this woman has become particularly annoying. The relationship with me has also taken a big step forward.


    There was no big man in Knox. Maybe someone was hiding somewhere and watching all the scenes, but he didn''t come out.


    At the end of the battle, those people killed humans with their own hands. Maybe they all felt a little uncomfortable in their hearts. One of them seemed to want to find out who these people were.


    The man reached out and grabbed the mask on one of them. Tong Lei just wanted to stop it, but it was too late.


    The man was so frightened that he stepped back and sat down on the ground with a pale face.


    Obviously, the bloody Hula face has become a serious psychological shadow for this man.


    "As I said, these people can''t be called people anymore." I shook my head and said, "come on, with our escort, you''ll arrive safely."


    Take Xiang Hong and these people back.


    When I met Xiang Hong, I also saw hope in a trance.


    There are not no living people in this world, and there should be a lot of them, but these living people have been reduced to others because of various special circumstances.


    As food, as a dead man, as a blood bank... And so on.


    In fact, only a few can really reach s city.


    Moreover, this time we also heard an important news. There is another city inhabited by living people in this country.


    Although there is almost no connection between them, this situation is also obvious, which is equivalent to injecting a booster into us.


    As long as there is hope, there is everything, no matter where it comes from.


    On the way, I also told Xiang Hong about the experiences and dangers of these people.


    After stopping, Xiang Hong''s people were all frightened and scared.


    The taste is so frightening. I didn''t expect such a dangerous situation around here.


    Xiang Hong''s appearance looked a little indignant: "human beings are like this. They like internal fighting. When is it now? There are still people doing such things."


    To be honest, I quite agree with what Xiang Hong said. Mankind has always been a fighting race. No matter when it comes, all kinds of fighting have never stopped.


    But this time, it''s not human who did these things.


    In other words, not Chinese, not Earthlings, but a group of perverts from Knox.


    Under the escort of Tong Lei and I, the trip was safe.


    Nothing happened again. Finally, these people were sent to the underground city. When these people took the elevator and went underground, they were shocked by the picture in front of them.


    Perhaps, in their imagination, the life of the underground city may be the cave life like a mouse. I can''t imagine that the underground city in my mouth is really an underground city.


    On this day, only Tong Lei and I brought a group of people, and none of the others met survivors.


    However, we are still very happy to have hundreds of new people join us.


    In the next few days, we have been repeating the same thing.


    Those masters, who have almost no time to rest, go to a large area around s city every day.


    Although sometimes we get nothing at the end of the day, sometimes we feel extra excited.


    On the most day, thousands of people came.


    The more people we receive from the dungeon, the happier we feel.


    At this time, we probably understood what Yang Yang said before.


    The stronger the ability you have, the greater the responsibility you have to bear. Especially when you save those people, let alone the feeling of self satisfaction in your heart, it makes people feel very comfortable.


    It''s just that our side is comfortable, but the other side may not think so.

 Chapter 669

    Because of our hard work, we can receive a large number of people every day, and most of these people will be attacked by the nocassas Legion on on the way.


    If it is normal, the Legion of dead soldiers may easily disintegrate these people.


    After all, these people work hard all the way. When they finally get to this place, even if they still have some strength, most of them are exhausted.


    The dead legion, however, is a group of guys who are tireless, fearless and like zombies. In this case, there is a natural gap between the two sides.


    It is estimated that the outcome is mostly captured by those dead legions, suffered inhuman torture and became a new dead man.


    Even if he survived that attack, he was afraid of heavy casualties.


    During this period of time, only seven days, we received nearly 3000 people.


    This figure is almost comparable to the situation after the great turmoil in s city.


    The increase in the number of people has brought about a rise in morale and hope. Those who survived now know that we are not alone. So many people survived.


    For such a long time, because of our negligence, many people were arrested on the way to s city. This was a huge mistake before us, but now we are trying our best to make up for this mistake.


    Although the increase in the number of people has also had some impact on the affordability of the underground city, the problems of housing and food have become more and more serious.


    But we have never stopped helping the living. Even if everyone reduces some rations every day, we want to save more people.


    Of course, just this is not the way. The dungeon will be crowded and exploded sooner or later.


    So there have been some comments in the dungeons.


    Either expand the underground city, or move out of the underground city again and live on the surface.


    Now there is no previous protective cover, but with the protective cover made by Ronaldinho, even if the covering area is not as wide as before, it can divert some people and cover a batch of grain fields.


    In this way, the pressure of the dungeon will be reduced a lot, but in this way, people living on the surface will become more dangerous.


    Or it is to expand the underground city, and the expansion of the underground city requires a lot of high-end materials.


    Neither situation is easy to do, and now the dungeon can hold up for the time being.


    After a previous expansion, the capacity of the underground city has reached the scale of 150000 people, that is to say, it can accommodate 150000 people to live here at the same time.


    As for the food problem, because all the stocks in s city have been transferred underground, it is no problem to support it for two or three months with the current population size.


    Therefore, these things have not been mentioned in daily life for the time being. Now we are more concerned about, on the one hand, the living people outside, on the other hand, the perverts in Knox, and on the other hand, the research carried out by ah Shen and Mu Mu and Chen Xiaolin.


    About the drugs to inhibit zombie virus... Because Mu Mu and Xiao Luo are working hard to make the source plan robbery, the research in this regard is temporarily handed over to ah Shen and Chen Xiaolin. Of course, Chen Xiaolin is mainly responsible for providing capacity.


    In addition, there are all doctors in the dungeon. As long as you studied medicine before and know some knowledge in biological science, they are all fucking pulled in by God.


    Modern medicine started from scratch, let alone now has some foundation!


    Coupled with their previous research results, this medicine may really have a chance of success.


    Now it can be said that it has entered the formal stage, and everything is booming.


    But for those on the other side, the situation may not be so optimistic.


    Knox!


    The group of ambitious men had gathered together, and they were struggling to regain the glory of Knox.


    Perhaps on the Valoran continent, due to the restraint of demacia and the heroic alliance, the wish of Knox to unify the whole continent and conquer the world could not come true.


    But now, this is no longer the continent. Both noxas and demacia no longer exist, and the League of heroes has long disappeared.


    Here, no one else can stop their ambitions.


    If you want to be really powerful, you can''t achieve this goal by relying on the so-called host.


    Those hosts are too soft and weak.


    Even make them feel strange, how can those guys like cockroaches survive in this world?


    Those people are full of benevolence, righteousness and morality, but in their hearts, they are seeking the greatest interests for themselves! This is something that people like them dislike very much.


    If you want to be a bad guy, be a bad guy out and out. Don''t hide your desires. Don''t just do what you want.


    These weak human beings are clearly full of greed, but they are also forward-looking, afraid of the strong, weak and incompetent, and even unwilling to pay too much.


    It is almost impossible to rely on such people to succeed.


    Even under their own guidance, waste is waste after all. It''s nothing to bully those weaker people. When they really meet those strong people, they wither immediately.


    So, they pushed the control of the body.


    They completely suppress the host that awakens themselves, and become the master of the body, and they will not blame themselves for this behavior.


    Weak people should be eliminated. Only the really strong can live in this world. This is their survival attitude.


    And they know better that in this world, no one can stop their ambitions, and the goals that cannot be achieved on the Valoran road will be unimpeded here.


    Their old enemies are a group of guys full of benevolence, righteousness and morality. They believe that those enemies of demacia will never abandon their long-standing principles. For those who awaken their hosts, they will definitely try their best to cultivate them, and the matter of advocating physical control will not appear on them at all.


    In this case, those people will have no capital to fight themselves.


    Of course, these people are not fools. They are also very clear that the forces on the earth are not only their own. The real enemy is not demacia, but... Shadow island. Those who can control the zombies have a group of invincible legions. Those people are the real enemies on their way to hegemony.


    They know very well that if they want to rule the world only by relying on their own words, it is undoubtedly a fool''s dream.


    They are not the people of shadow island and have no power to manipulate zombies. If they want to really have the capital to fight against their opponents, they also need to create an invincible Legion for themselves.


    In fact, at the beginning, they didn''t do such cruel things.


    They just found a team of survivors, and even sent Cassiopeia, the most enchanting demon snake in their eyes. Of course, it might be better if it was Katrina.


    Cassiopeia wanted to seduce those people and let them work for herself, but she was rejected. Even Cassiopeia herself was treated as a monster and attacked.


    As a result, Cassiopeia in her rage directly launched the snake venom and captured these people alive. If the temptation failed, it was coercion.


    After killing several people, they finally agreed to work for Knox.


    But... These damn guys just promised verbally.


    They have absolutely no quality that a real soldier should have.


    Even when they were training, they all cried bitterly and couldn''t stand the slightest pain.


    Of course, the so-called little bit may just look like themselves.


    As a result, at this time, Dr. Mondo and singid returned... With the emergence of these two people, the invincible legion of dead men finally began to be established.


    I don''t know how long it will take to become a really powerful army.


    The chief strategist svein entrusted the task to Dr. Mondo and singid, as well as Warwick.


    For those human beings, the real disaster is finally staged at this time.

 Chapter 670

    What they need is an invincible legion, and the most basic quality of an invincible Legion is not afraid of hardship, pain, death and fear.


    These people can''t do this at all. Their tolerance for pain is almost zero.


    By training those people and training them into a real army, it is almost impossible to succeed.


    Since it can''t succeed, it can only be made manually.


    Fortunately, Dr. Mondo appeared at this time. This guy is definitely the top talent in this field. He clearly knows how to suppress pain. This guy is a top genius in medicine.


    The purgatory experience began at this time.


    Mondo didn''t treat those people as human beings at all. This guy can carry out all kinds of cruel experiments on his own body, let alone others.


    Living experiment is this guy''s favorite thing.


    Mondo has a painful nerve line of human beings. If these nerve lines are cut off, human beings will not feel pain.


    However, mondo did not do so. If he just cut off the nerve line, it will cause harm to the human body and affect the action of the human body.


    A real soldier needs to rush into battle on the battlefield. He must not be a physically disabled guy.


    But Mondo, a pervert, thought of another way, a more cruel and cruel way.


    Pain... What is the limit of human suffering? What kind of pain does a person have to endure before he dies? This is a problem worth studying.


    Well, he likes doing such research best.


    Mondo began to experiment with humans. This guy moved almost all the torture of Valoran here and tried on these people.


    Because the scream was so ugly that some people liked it, but Mondo didn''t like it, so Mondo pulled their tongues off.


    Ears? They don''t seem to need it. After the experiment, they don''t seem to hear anything, so poke it.


    Toxicity test, acid corrosion, flesh cutting


    All kinds of cruel means were tried by Mondo. In order to see what kind of pain human beings can bear, this guy even used a serrated butcher''s knife to cut off a person''s leg bit by bit, bit by bit... Rowing and pulling.


    When a person is dying, mondo knows that the person has reached a limit, and then he will use his own medical skills to revive the person, and then repeat the previous process.


    Once, twice, three times... Finally, the man couldn''t bear it. His body''s self-protection function cut off his sympathetic nerve. That''s just right. The operation will bring sequelae, but he won''t.


    It''s a perfect art, which Mondo always thought.


    At this time, the plan has been half successful. These people have become soldiers who don''t know the pain. Their spirit has completely collapsed and they only know to do things according to their own orders.


    But their bodies are still too weak. Any ordinary person in Knox is stronger than them.


    Their bodies still needed to be stronger, so hingid''s medicine finally came into use. All kinds of corrosive liquids rotted their bodies and made their bones and muscles stronger.


    Even if they can''t see normal skin at all, their bones are stronger than steel.


    It''s perfect again. It''s a perfect combination of perfection and perfection.


    It took so many processes to make a perfect soldier.


    However, the perfect soldier also has defects. His body is overdrawn too much. He will die in more than a year... Unfortunately, it would be nice if he could make one that lasts longer.


    For those who are physically disabled because they can''t bear the torture, or because the experiment fails, they will all be pulled out and executed by dreven.


    These people have completely lost their value, and what has lost its value is not necessary to exist in Knox.


    The survival of the fittest is the most basic truth.


    Originally, everything was going well. These dead men were as loyal as dogs, even if that loyalty was bought by fear.


    They will act according to all their orders, kill the people they want to kill and catch the people they want to catch back.


    Even their own kind, they will do it completely. Even they will impose the pain they have suffered on their own kind, which seems to make more people suffer as much as themselves, and make their devastated heart feel a little better.


    They have successfully created 40000 dead legions.


    This number is still far from conquering the world. It can''t compete with the huge zombie Legion. In order to avoid the death Legion they finally made into zombies, they even attached thick armor to these dead, and the teeth of zombies can''t penetrate at all.


    Relying on these forces, they can capture batch after batch of new experimental bodies without even using their own hands.


    However, since a week ago, this day of rapid expansion of strength has suddenly come to an end.


    From that day on, they did not receive a new experimental body, and even most of the dead legions sent out to perform their tasks did not come back.


    Well, in seven days, they lost nearly 3000 dead. This figure is amazing, nearly one tenth. It took so long to make it, and it''s gone.


    That''s a kind of rage, fire!


    Later, they investigated and found that a group of damn guys were sniping their actions everywhere.


    All the experts sent out by themselves were destroyed.


    Those are the remaining evils that survived in s city. It seems that they are indigenous to the earth.


    Damn guys, they didn''t bother them. Those damn guys came first to find trouble. It''s like looking for death.


    Of course, these guys didn''t feel anything wrong with their previous attack on Shangqi''s motorcade.


    At that time, in their fury, dreven and Warwick asked for an army to destroy all the enemies.


    Only this request was not approved by Swein.


    As the chief strategist and the highest ranking general among these people, Swein obviously considered more about them.


    "Now is not the time," Swain said calmly.


    "Damn it, now is not the time. When is the time? Do you mean to wait until they kill all the dead legions we have worked hard to make?" the most burst character of dreven roared loudly, and the guy''s face looked a little twitching.


    "Don''t forget that they were attacked by the shadow island and killed and injured a large number of living people. Those living people are our tools. If we can get those living people, we now rule the world and have capital," dreven said.


    That kind of rough and crazy voice is obviously full of disdain for people on earth.


    "But don''t forget, even under the attack of shadow Island, they survived. As far as I know, at least two experts in shadow Island were killed... Returned to the dark space. The next time is one of the last lives. Will they really die here, or do you want the same outcome?" he said hoarsely, The face of the chief strategist svein was slightly twisted, and it looked quite frightening.


    Next time, one of them will die.


    Swein''s words revealed a very important problem.


    Those heroes are not immortal. When they are hit too hard, even these heroes will die.


    And the last guy may be talking about half man mahkarim.


    The guy hung up once before, even showing his real body. This death is the second time that the guy died.


    Even the second death is still not the end for that guy.


    But if you die again, you''re really dead.


    Death... These people are crazy. They are experimenting with their own bodies all day.


    They are not afraid of death, but what they are afraid of is... Entering the space where there is nothing but despair.

 Chapter 671

    Swein''s words plunged all around into a short silence. It was obvious that no one wanted to die, and no one wanted to die.


    I don''t want to go back to that dark space. If my soul mark is in each other''s hands, I may not appear in my life.


    That is a situation that no one is willing to accept.


    In the dark cave, there was a complete gloom, only the strong breathing of a few people and the scream faintly from afar.


    The shrill voice made this place feel like a ghost land, shivering.


    "But we can''t just do nothing," said Cassiopeia coldly.


    "If we don''t do anything, we will only have fewer and fewer people, and the strength of the other party will become stronger and stronger. No one wants to see that?" casiopea said.


    "Naturally, I can''t see them grow bigger, but our strength is not concentrated now. Many of our former colleagues have not found and returned. We must speed up our efforts in this area, not everyone can master the host," said Kwai.


    "Damn, my sister took refuge in the enemy, and that guy betrayed the glory of Knox." casiopea''s face looked ferocious and full of hatred for Katrina.


    For this woman, the feelings of sisters are not even as loyal to the country.


    "Maybe she doesn''t know our goal. If she knows we''re going to recreate the grandeur of Knox on earth, maybe she will return?" Swein said, "this task is up to you. Try all means to bring her back. She''s the most powerful assassin in Knox."


    "Yes," said Cassiopeia coldly, "if I can''t convince her, I''ll kill her myself."


    "And then there''s Evelyn... The woman took refuge in each other''s leader," Warwick said another name.


    It''s also a name that Warwick hates.


    "That woman... Forget it, she''s not with us. If you have a chance, kill her." Swain shook his head directly.


    This person is clearly divided. Those who can win over will use all means to win over. For those who cannot win over, they will be killed directly.


    They belong to the military regime. Before the military regime, the black magic group controlled by Loveland actually mastered the power of Knox.


    Therefore, although they belong to the same country, they can actually be called opponents. If such people can''t win over, they should be killed.


    "Let them be arrogant for a while, but... We can''t seem to do nothing. In that case, it will only make their strength bigger and bigger." svein said coldly.


    "Dreven, Warwick, Cassiopeia, ergat..." Swein said four names directly: "this task is left to the four of you. Together, you four attack their team to pick up the living, and catch them alive as long as you have a chance..."


    "The body of the capable person, transformed into a dead man, will be more powerful. That''s the chariot we fight..."


    "Harass them. They can''t get what we can''t get! They may not be able to afford this war of attrition."


    Swein is a crafty guy who knows what he should do now.


    The enemy has lurked deep underground. In this case, they can''t launch a large-scale attack. A small-scale attack is of no use to the castle formed on the thick ground.


    But this kind of harassment will make the other party exhausted!


    Seven days have passed. Ah Shen and Chen Xiaolin are still closed. The research on virus antibodies has been going on. They have never even come out of that research room.


    Every day is just a fixed time to deliver food.


    Mumu and Ronaldinho are also closed. Maybe there is something wrong with the manufacturing of the source plan robbery. It could have been completed within a week, but we didn''t see them this week.


    We are still continuing to complete our tasks. During this period of time, because we have found many survivors, we are very motivated in our hearts.


    Tong Lei seems to be gradually accepted by everyone.


    Those who were rescued, although at the first glance, inevitably felt shocked by Tong Lei''s appearance, in the end, the gratitude in their hearts prevailed, so that they were no longer afraid of Tong Lei.


    In this case, Tong Lei''s situation seems to be a little better.


    We have always been a team for a while, and so are today.


    We have been searching in our own direction. The spirit of Falcon flies high and monitors the movements in all aspects from a long distance.


    We have searched continuously for many days. We are very familiar with the environment of this area. We probably know where people will come from if they come.


    Although they may come in different directions, the routes to s city will eventually converge.


    The spirit of the Falcon is watching the distance, while Tong Lei and I are responsible for the near.


    Suddenly, a small movement came from below. Before I could move, Tong Lei moved immediately.


    We are already familiar with this kind of movement. It is basically the movement made by zombies, but basically every time, we will rush there immediately.


    We thought it was a zombie, but when we came to the direction of the sound, we found a little boy about a teenager running desperately on the ground.


    While running, he looked back as if something was desperately chasing after him.


    Seeing this situation, Tong Lei rushed over immediately.


    With a bang, Tong Lei''s body fell directly to the ground.


    Suddenly such a huge thing appeared, which obviously frightened the child and sat on the ground.


    After all, Tong Lei looks really scary now.


    "Hey, you go to the back." Tong Lei said to the child.


    The child was frightened, but he immediately got up from the ground according to Tong Lei''s order. He seemed to wonder how transformers appeared in front of him and talked to himself?


    Just behind the child, there are more than a dozen ordinary zombies coming after him.


    It can be seen that the little boy has also trained quite good physique in this last world, and his legs run very fast.


    Of course, fortunately, what he met was just an ordinary zombie. If it was a nightmare, it would be useless no matter how fast he ran.


    These ordinary zombies are completely useless to Tong Lei.


    Just a shock wave passed, and all the bodies of those zombies were shattered.


    At that scene, the child was stunned, and his eyes were obviously shocked and envied.


    "Who are you and where are you from, kid?" I came from behind and asked quickly.


    The child can''t live alone until now. He definitely appears with a team.


    It''s just that he may be separated from the team for some reason.


    And that team is probably in danger now.


    The child said his name, but the fear in his eyes had not dispersed.


    "I came from there..." pointing to the back, the child said hurriedly: "we came together as a team, there were more than 100 people, but we were attacked."


    Although the child was incoherent, he explained the matter clearly.


    A team of more than 100 people? It''s really not easy for such a small team to persist until now.


    "Let''s go..." as soon as I heard this, I said immediately.


    But we were held by the child.


    "Don''t... don''t go over..." the child''s eyes exuded extreme fear.


    "Why, don''t you want us to save your companion?" I asked strangely.


    "Yes!" the child nodded definitely and said, "but I don''t want to see you die there!"

 Chapter 672

    The child didn''t say that he was afraid, but that he didn''t want us to die.


    These words make our hearts warm.


    But... At this time, it''s a very urgent time. We can''t delay too long.


    After laughing, I said, "it doesn''t matter. Our strength is very strong. We will save your companions from the zombie, but now we need you to show us the way."


    "It''s not a zombie..." the child quickly shook his head, and his eyes were filled with endless horror and fear: "it''s not a zombie, it''s a person and a... Strange... Robot like a crab... They''re killing my companions, and I tried my best to escape..."


    At this time, the child seemed to find something and stepped back a little.


    A man, a machine?


    Darling, how does that scene look like the two of us?


    Maybe the child treats us like those people who want to kill his companions.


    "Shh..." I hissed softly: "don''t think about it, little brother. Do you think that brother looks like a villain? He''s a person. He''s not a robot. He has the same heart as us."


    I put my hand on his chest and said, "you can try it. You can feel his heartbeat."


    Although it''s a waste of time, if we can''t coax the frightened children, it seems that we don''t want to find the position of those people. In that case, we''ll waste more time.


    The child was suspicious of what I said, and I pushed him next to Tong Lei.


    Tong Lei is obviously speechless about this little fart child and doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    The tall and strong mechanical body stood there motionless until the child came and turned a little.


    As a result, the child was frightened and Tong Lei was speechless for a while.


    The child looked back at me and I gave him an encouraging look. The little guy tiptoed and touched Tong Lei''s chest.


    But Tong Lei is too big and two heads taller than Yao Ming. He can''t reach it at all. He can''t help holding the child''s face red.


    Without a word, Tong Lei bent his legs a little and squatted down. Then the child finally put his hand on Tong Lei''s chest.


    Brass like material, tentacles are completely cold!


    The child was a little afraid, but soon, a trace of excitement gradually appeared on his face full of fear.


    The heartbeat, the slight rhythm, was felt by the child.


    His face was red and full of excitement.


    "Uncle... You are really a person..." the child said excitedly.


    "..." Tong Lei wants to swear. Shit, you''re not human. What do you mean you''re really a person?


    That hurts, you know?


    But at this time, the child suddenly took a step back. In the confused eyes of Tong Lei, the child bowed to Tong Lei.


    "Uncle... Thank you for saving me... And... I''m sorry," the child said. Because of the apology, his face was red.


    Thanks for saving him; I apologize for my fear of him.


    Tong Lei was stunned by that appearance. After a few seconds, I found that there seemed to be a strange light in Tong Lei''s crystal eyes.


    He held out his palm to the child and put away the nails on it.


    Then he lifted the child up and put it on his shoulder: "now can you tell me where your companions are? We must go right away. If we go late, they may all die."


    The sound was still full of metal texture, but it was definitely the softest sound I heard from Tong Lei.


    The child is no longer afraid and points out the direction for us on Tong Lei''s shoulder.


    Under the guidance of the child, we finally got faster. It wasn''t long before we got to that place.


    From a long distance, you can see that the battlefield over there is fierce.


    A huge crab and a guy holding two huge battle axes are frantically destroying everything in front of him.


    There are broken limbs and bodies all around. It''s bloody.


    The broken bodies look like at least dozens.


    Those people were not their opponents at all. They hid in the car in panic one by one. Some people fled in all directions, but they were killed by the strange man with double axes.


    Some people drove and wanted to escape, but they were directly split by the axe and exploded. Others hid in the nearby buildings, but the huge mechanical crab, an invincible demolition brigade, blew up the house directly.


    More than 100 of them had no ability to resist the two monsters.


    Edgar and dreven are enjoying the feeling of killing.


    In fact, de Levin doesn''t appreciate Edgar very much. He doesn''t like this guy very much. This guy''s killing is too simple and rough. He has no artistry at all, and he won''t appreciate his art.


    There was not even a little cheering around. It was so lonely.


    Fortunately, these crazy fugitives gave dreven some fun. His favorite thing was to wipe out all their hopes from behind when those people ran away.


    This kind of thing is too simple for them. It''s easy to kill these guys.


    They regard this as a game, otherwise, the remaining dozen people can''t last so long.


    Now the dozen people have curled up in a corner. They have lost the courage to escape and have no way to escape.


    Dreven doesn''t like such people.


    Dreven was wondering whether to let them go on purpose, and then kill them from the back.


    But the colleagues next to him don''t seem to have so many artistic considerations.


    That guy''s Micro missile has begun to prepare. This fool, if that missile goes down, these dozen people will be blown to pieces. They can''t even enjoy a little fun. It''s really boring.


    "Execute..." no matter how much the leader''s aoogate is, this guy is also an executioner. He likes to kill people. He doesn''t like to make so many tricks.


    In this guy''s heart, there is a regret that can never be forgotten.


    Prince demacia.


    His most glorious deeds.


    He once captured the guy alive, because the journey was too far to bring him back to Knox. Finally, a group of generals discussed how to deal with this guy for a long time, but it was delayed.


    That led to Galen''s guy running out, saving the prince and cutting himself in half.


    That hate!


    Damn it, if you didn''t have so much to do and killed people directly, wouldn''t you play?


    So ogat has always kept this rule in mind. When he controls everything, don''t make waves. A wave may be over.


    So he''s going to kill these people directly.


    The missile has been ready, and Ecuador has seen the fear of those people, the pleasure of killing people, and the greatest enjoyment of his life.


    However, at this time, a figure suddenly appeared.


    Right next to Ecuador, the figure suddenly appeared, which startled Ecuador and slowed down a little.


    The next second, he saw the guy waving a huge axe. With a force and a bang, Edgar''s body was directly split out, and sparks splashed on his body.


    Even the originally prepared missiles were interrupted at this time.


    As for those living people in the corner, one by one, their faces were dull and they could not bear the feeling of narrowly escaping from death.


    Hoo... Finally caught up.


    Almost let these damn guys kill everyone.


    Flash!


    I took a deep breath and gasped slightly. I almost ran with all my strength all the way.


    Here, I finally saw the two enemies.


    The so-called mechanical crab is not the pride of the abnormal leader of Knox. Who is Edgar?


    As for the guy next to him, he is a pervert among perverts. Honor executioner dreven!

 Chapter 673

    Honor executioner, dreven, a pervert more than Edgar. Of course, this kind of perversion refers to the character. Physically, this guy looks like a normal human. At most, he looks stupid, black and thick.


    But that ergat is a monster out and out.


    If I didn''t know this guy was edgat, I even thought he was crab''s brother.


    This guy''s body has also been transformed into a robot, and its appearance looks a little similar to that of a crab. His limbs are crab legs. There are two terrible big pliers in front of his body, but the pliers are filled with shells.


    This is the difference between Ecuador and crab. Crab is the transformation of body. It has pure physical power, savage and violent, but Ecuador is the combination of body and high-tech power.


    From the big pliers, deadly venom and shells can be sprayed out. Under intensive attacks, it is often too late to react and break to pieces.


    Obviously, I suddenly appeared and disrupted the plans of Edgar and dreven.


    However, both of them were first-class masters. They quickly reacted. Dreven stared at me and could clearly see that there was a strange excitement in the guy''s eyes.


    "Gaga... It''s you..." dreven roared at me, holding the huge axe in both hands, with a ferocious smile on his face: "we meet again."


    Yes, this is not the first time.


    The first time, it was in that grand canyon. At that time, it was this guy who saved Warwick and Cassiopeia who were chased by Katrina and me. If it weren''t for this guy''s sudden intrusion, those two people might have been killed.


    Because there were only me and Katrina at that time. We didn''t rush to kill them because we didn''t know the details of these people.


    "You go out first..." I said to the frightened people behind me.


    Those people looked frightened and went to s city immediately. Unexpectedly, they were attacked at this time.


    Only a dozen people are still alive in the team of more than 100 people, and the others are killed by these two damn guys.


    They thought they would die like this, but they suddenly saw the Savior at this time.


    "Please be careful, these two people are very strong." when passing by me, a man couldn''t help reminding me.


    This man is quite conscientious.


    I nodded. Just outside, Tong Lei also appeared. With the child, Tong Lei put the child down and stopped the ergat.


    The child finally joined up with his companions. More than a dozen people hid in a distant corner. These people knew that they could not participate in the chaotic war in front of them.


    They just hope that the two heroes who suddenly appear can defeat the two monsters, otherwise they can''t escape the threat of death.


    "Dreven... Last time, I didn''t chase and kill you all. It''s really my biggest regret." staring at that guy, I said coldly.


    The last Miss caused many people to die in the hands of this guy.


    Dreven was laughing wildly: "boy, don''t imagine yourself too strong. You''re just a humble human with a little power!"


    "I''m the warrior of great Knox, you can never match. This earth will become the world we rule." dreven howled wildly, as if he had seen himself become the executioner of the whole world.


    This guy''s words gave me a slight shock. Sure enough, those heroes who appeared from Knox want to rebuild Knox and regain control of the world, which is not a good thing for us.


    I was shocked in my heart, but there was a touch of contempt on my face: "cut, it depends on the strength of the nine of you. If you want to rebuild Knox, don''t daydream."


    "How do you know we have nine..." delay civilization was stunned. It seemed that I didn''t expect to know the situation on his side.


    Let me go... This product is a little too straight. There were only seven people who heard Zijiao''s information before.


    But we all suspect that their number may be far more than seven, so I said so nine casually. I thought I was just fooling this guy, but I didn''t expect this guy to open his mouth.


    Nine


    Who else besides those seven?


    Hands of Knox, dreus? Blade shadow Tyrone? Scarlet Reaper Vladimir? Or the undead God of war Thain? Or is it Ruiwen, the exile blade who once worked for Knox?


    In the countries of Knox, because of the perennial war, a group of experts have been trained, and there are not a few senior heroes.


    If the other party really has nine people, who are the remaining two?


    Ruiwen, the blade of exile, is unlikely. Although Ruiwen was born in Knox, she may have been disappointed or even hated about Knox in Ruiwen''s heart. Ruiwen has her own chivalry, which is very different from the behavior of Knox.


    Then we can only speculate among the remaining few people.


    It''s just that the rest of the guys, no matter which one, don''t seem to be so easy to deal with.


    Although there are only two people, I feel the pressure on my shoulders has increased a lot at this time. I hope it is not the most frightening of those people.


    The expression on dreven''s face was still unbelievable: "damn guy, how do you know, don''t you say..."


    "Hei hei." I smiled at the corners of my mouth, which aroused an ambiguous smile.


    That appearance almost let dreven recognize the conjecture in his heart.


    "Damned fellow, spy!" cried dreven loudly.


    This simple minded guy immediately turned the object of doubt to his companions.


    There must be a spy. Otherwise, how can the other party get the news on his side?


    Damn it, we must find out who it is. Of course, that''s after killing the man in front of us.


    "Boy, you have successfully angered me..." the axe in your hand was shaking slightly because of anger.


    "Unfortunately, you can''t vent your anger. Today... You will die here, just like the people you killed." I said coldly.


    Boom


    At the same time, on the other side, the battle between Tong Lei and Ecuador has begun.


    That voice also announced the beginning of the war on our side.


    Almost at the same time, the ghost quickly opened in an instant, grabbed the greedy Hydra in his hand, and I rushed to dreven.


    Dreven didn''t Parry at all. For this guy, parry is not his style at all.


    His style is to use more powerful forces to break his enemies.


    Although he is not his brother dreus, his strength is no less than his brother.


    Holding the two axes in his hand, the guy tore them directly with the axe blade.


    The three axe blades began to collide violently in mid air.


    Miso... Yila!


    The sharp axe blade cut and rubbed violently in mid air. The sound was hard to hear. It was unbearable. I just felt that my ears seemed to be broken by the sound.


    give tit for tat.


    The strength of both men completely exploded at this time. No one retreated, no one defended, and there was only an explosion of desperate strength.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    There are clearly two humans fighting here, but the damage and impact caused by the battle are even more intense than the two giants on the other side.


    Those who survived by chance just stared at the picture in front of them, and no one knew what kind of ending they would have.


    But in the hearts of these people, they are all deeply looking forward to it.


    Whether they can live or not depends on this.


    The battle over Tong Lei frightened them. The two huge machines have the terrorist power of long-distance killing, but now the two guys seem to have given up that power, and their strong bodies have been wrestled together.

 Chapter 674

    Perhaps this is the real master, the power of top humans.


    They thought Tong Lei was a robot, just like that crab monster.


    But the child told them that it was not a monster, it was a living human. Because he has a human heartbeat.


    And the power of this human being now shows that these people are boiling with blood. Perhaps they have never thought that human beings can become so powerful. It turns out that a human can also have such amazing power.


    Seeing Edgar''s limbs running across the ground quickly, the huge pliers opened and cut directly at Tong Lei''s neck.


    That place may be the most obvious weakness of Tong Lei. The place where his head is connected to his body is full of wires. If those wires are cut off, Tong Lei will lose his head. Although he will not die, his combat effectiveness will definitely be greatly weakened.


    But Tong Lei is not so easy to bully. A red light flashed in crystal''s eyes. He immediately stretched out and grabbed the guy''s pliers with one hand. His steel arm showed extraordinary strength.


    With a cry, Edgar''s body was directly smashed out from a distance.


    The body directly hit the wall, and immediately there was a huge hole.


    But the next second, two micro missiles flew directly out of the hole, and then exploded directly on Tong Lei''s body.


    The acid hunter, the skill of the Ugarte, and the high-tech weapon installed on the body, can play a very terrible force in the battlefield.


    Under the missile, Tong Lei was shocked and flew out, and two depressions appeared on his chest. But the next second, Tong Lei immediately got up from the ground and rushed forward.


    The two giants wrestled together again.


    At this time, the battle on the other side has also reached a white hot state.


    That small room could no longer withstand the attack of two people, and the terrorist forces flying in four or three directions almost completely spread out like shock waves.


    Then there was only a violent roar. The moving room suddenly exploded. The walls were broken, and the broken bricks and stones flew everywhere. The whole room was in complete chaos.


    The next second, two figures rushed out of the house.


    Qiang Qiang


    The axe blades are still crisscrossing. The greedy Hydra and dreven''s axe are constantly colliding. The power uploaded from the stupid black guy''s axe makes my arm numb.


    Scary guy


    This guy''s strength is stronger than any enemy I have encountered recently, except the ancient magic statue.


    I''m afraid this guy''s strength can be compared with that of heckarim.


    These heroes have suppressed their hosts and transformed their bodies into the shape most suitable for exerting their power.


    In addition, the combat experience trained in the battlefield for a long time is terrible.


    Although I have experienced many wars since the end of the world, killing countless zombies and enemies, how can my experience be compared with this guy?


    I only fought for a few years in the last world, but this guy has been killing for decades. The gap is too big.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to admit that I can''t compare with this guy.


    Maybe it''s because of the limitations of the body. Otherwise, the strength that this guy can burst out is definitely more amazing.


    Even so, in this continuous bombardment, my hands were numb, the tiger''s mouth was cracked, and there were bright red marks on the handle of the greedy Hydra''s axe, which looked particularly dazzling.


    Although this guy is a pervert, he is really a master.


    And this kind of collision with the strength of experts who use the same weapons makes people feel hearty.


    Of course, it''s absolutely uncomfortable to be suppressed.


    Boom... It was another violent collision. Almost all the bodies of the two people retreated involuntarily. The distance between the two sides was finally opened at this time.


    Open the way, sharp axe!


    This guy also fell into excitement. The expression on his face can only be described as ferocious.


    As soon as the distance between the two sides was opened, the guy shook his palm and immediately threw an axe.


    The axe spun rapidly in mid air and hit me directly on the head.


    When I raised my axe, I immediately stopped it. Under that fierce attack, my body quickly retreated and almost flew.


    But before I could catch my breath, the guy''s speed suddenly increased, his body rushed in front of me, and an axe came straight from the side.


    Damn it, it''s too late to turn the axe now.


    I clenched my teeth and grabbed it with my left hand immediately.


    On my arm, there is another glove transformed from greedy Hydra, which is extremely strong.


    When I have no way, I can only hope that my palm can grasp his attack.


    Ah


    At that moment, a sharp pain came from the palm of my hand. I felt that my palm was about to be completely split at this time. The unspeakable sharp pain made me hear a dull hum.


    The fist set transformed by greedy hydra is too strong. Although it left a pale mark, my palm was not torn.


    But under the tremor of that terrible force, my left hand was almost broken.


    Under the pressure of those two axes, his body kept regressing, and dreven''s ugly face was close at hand.


    I can clearly see the cold, ferocious and proud look in the guy''s eyes.


    At this time, only a violent roar was heard.


    A huge shadow suddenly covered it.


    In the distance, the fighting Ugarte, Tong Lei, and even the living people in the corner all jumped, screamed and ran out involuntarily.


    Even Tong Lei and Ecuador stopped fighting temporarily, and the two quickly flew back.


    Neither I nor dreven retreated. I was suppressed and couldn''t retreat. Dreven saw the hope of victory. Even if he was going to be injured, this guy was absolutely unwilling to retreat here until a ten story tall building collapsed in an instant.


    Boom


    A large area of thick smoke billowed around, like an earthquake. That terrible impact quickly spread around.


    Amazing power destroyed everything around, and the building collapsed completely.


    The battle between us was too fierce. We were in the room, but the bottom floor was destroyed. I don''t know how many load-bearing walls were interrupted.


    Later, although he left from the inside, the impact of the battle was still spreading. When the surrounding outer walls were completely shattered, the disaster finally came down.


    The building collapsed and completely submerged the two people inside.


    What is this?


    Die together?


    Those who survived by chance, one by one, were full of strange faces, and the expression on their faces didn''t know how to describe them.


    Naturally, they expected the man to win, but they didn''t expect such a result in the end.


    That building fell down like this. Two people were at the foot of the building. It was impossible to escape.


    That heavy force must have killed him directly.


    Just... Did you really die together?


    These people don''t understand the power of the top human masters.


    About a few seconds later, even before the billowing smoke had dispersed, several green lights burst out of the smoke.


    Then... Boom!


    The collapsed ruins were directly blasted, and the terrible impact blew a big hole in the ruins.


    The man they thought might have died appeared again.


    That face looks dignified. Although it is ashen, it has a shocking momentum.


    His face stared at him.


    I know, I can''t die... That guy will certainly not die, because he... Is stronger than me!

 Chapter 675

    This dreven is the strongest opponent I have ever met. I can survive. I don''t believe this guy will be killed by a collapsed house.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long to hear a roar in the ruins, and the figure of the guy had rushed out of the ruins.


    I knew this guy wouldn''t die so easily.


    But now this guy looks not much better. He''s dirty all over. His clothes have become cloth strips, which are as good as me.


    Some places are still hung with some blood marks, which looks quite embarrassed.


    But in those hands, the two huge axes were still holding tightly and never loosened.


    I quickly calculated in my heart that it is absolutely impossible to fight in this way.


    Although I am very confident in my strength, such a long time of fighting has proved that it is almost impossible for me to kill this guy just by using the power of hand to hand combat.


    Instead of the slightest hope, on the contrary, I have a great chance of being killed by this guy.


    The previous battle was quite dangerous.


    Ash, sister Dao, they have been sending signals to me to help.


    I am not an opponent alone, but if they all appear, the war situation here will be reversed in an instant.


    But I refused.


    Of course, I''m not the kind of gentleman. In this case, I have to adhere to heroism and fight alone with this guy.


    I don''t have that idea at all. The reason why I insist on fighting alone is that I firmly believe that my own strength has not been fully developed.


    Really no, I can feel that there is still a lot of energy in my body that has not been fully released.


    I have the power to summon, I have the power to strengthen, recover and heal my body, I also have the power of energy collapse, and the ability of metal manipulation.


    But in the battle, I never seem to combine these forces.


    Summoning is an exception. It can be said that the summoned heroes also exist alone. This aspect cannot be integrated. I am also very clear about this.


    But can the strength of my own flesh and energy collapse be combined with the power of metal manipulation?


    Metal manipulation and energy collapse are destructive and powerful forces, but all along, I just seem to regard these two forces as the ability to be rational. In the face of groups of zombies, they are used to clean up small soldiers.


    But is this power really only used to clean up small soldiers?


    No, absolutely not.


    Before, Qiu Pengfei could use this move to penetrate several shields at once. I have no reason not to do it.


    Qiu Pengfei only has this kind of ability, so he has studied this kind of power to the extreme. However, because I have more kinds of power, my power is not proficient at all.


    There are big loopholes not only in their own strength, but also in their usual manipulation and control.


    If I can make up for this loophole, maybe my strength will be improved to a higher level in an instant.


    And this kind of growth, relying on the usual research, will make little progress. Only in the battle of life and death can we stimulate people''s rapid growth.


    This is my chance. I don''t want to give up.


    Dreven didn''t give me much time to think. This guy soon rushed over with his double axe in his hand.


    Having failed to win me for such a long time, dreven felt that his self-esteem had been hit.


    In dreven''s view, I''m a human at best. This guy doesn''t care about human beings on earth at all.


    It''s a shame not to kill a human for such a long time.


    And this guy is ready to use the most terrible force to make this guy cry in despair, so as to wash away the shame on himself.


    At this time, my fighting style has begun to change. I no longer fight with that guy with strength.


    While resisting his attack, I am thinking about other forces quickly.


    Energy collapse.


    This is the power of my first attempt.


    When the opportunity was seized and the green light burst out of his hand, the guy seemed to feel the danger and immediately intercepted my attack with his axe.


    Finally, the green beam of energy collapse failed to shoot through this guy''s axe.


    My energy is still not strong enough to be as strong as Qiu Pengfei.


    But this kind of attack also worried dreven.


    After all, this guy''s body is just a flesh body, not an axe in his hand. It''s far from so strong. Once it is broken and penetrated by energy, his body will explode in an instant. He doesn''t want to live at all.


    The power of energy collapse restrained his attack to a great extent, resulting in dreven''s inability to exert his full strength.


    This situation made dreven scream angrily. He could only passively rotate an axe around his body to prevent my energy from collapsing.


    The energy collapse didn''t work, so I began to think about other forces.


    Metal manipulation.


    Do not know whether this kind of power can produce an effect?


    This is a very dangerous move.


    The power of metal manipulation is indeed a very powerful power. I can manipulate metal to move freely, or even burst.


    But the metal I manipulate has always been the metal in my own hands, or the metal that no one controls.


    I have never tried to control the weapons in the enemy''s hands and the metal moving at high speed.


    The power of metal manipulation does not mean that you can manipulate it if you want to.


    This power, if I use an image, I need to control it in advance every time I use the ability of metal manipulation.


    For example, if I want to control an iron piece on the ground, I must separate a trace of my metal control ability, and then entangle this iron piece. Then I can use my own strength to detonate the iron piece, or manipulate the iron piece to attack.


    This is about a very complex situation, which requires very complex means to manipulate.


    This complex process takes a very short time, so I have no confidence in whether I can control the metal in the mobile attack.


    However, I am willing to try, even if I may encounter danger.


    Looking at the huge axe, it had split at me, holding the greedy Hydra in its right hand.


    At the same time, the five fingers of my left hand are moving in a fast and small rhythm.


    To do metal manipulation, I have to do it through my fingers.


    My movement was very slight. I caught the moment when the big axe came down and immediately began to operate.


    This is the first time I use the power of fighting at the same time and manipulating the weapons in the other party''s hands. I can''t even imagine the effect.


    I only heard a puff. My right hand was soft. I was going to resist the attack of the other party''s axe, but I didn''t expect to be distracted from operating the metal, resulting in the failure to expand the power of my right hand.


    At the same time, the two forces were controlled separately. After all, there were loopholes. The power of the right hand could not be displayed and could not resist the axe in the guy''s hand.


    As a result, the axe passed directly from the center of my eyebrows and from my eyes, almost splitting my whole head.


    Fortunately, I reacted quickly, my head suddenly tilted back, and finally avoided, but my chest suffered.


    With a puff, a blood mark burst out from the chest and dyed a large piece of clothes red, looking particularly embarrassed.


    But... My heart is full of excitement.


    Although I was hurt, I was particularly happy.


    At that moment, I failed, but I also succeeded.


    The failure was that I couldn''t completely control the weapon in the guy''s hand, but the success was that I saw hope.


    At the moment when the axe was chopped down, I slowed down the speed of the guy''s axe a little with my metal control power. Although it was only a moment''s effort, it made me escape from death.

 Chapter 676

    Dreven was even a little stunned. This guy is an expert. Although the difference is very small, this guy can still feel it.


    At the moment when his axe went down, it was like falling into the mire, and there was a delay of less than 0.1 second.


    It was a very short time, but it was that short time that saved the guy from death.


    However, dreven didn''t think much, even said he didn''t consider anything at all. He just thought it was his illusion. At most, I just resisted it, or something else.


    Moreover, this guy is even excited now, and his eyes are crazy.


    It''s the first time I''ve been so close to killing each other for such a long time.


    "Ha ha, boy, can''t you hold on? You can be proud that you can hold on for such a long time under my axe..." dreven shouted arrogantly.


    He thought that my strength had been exhausted and could not withstand his attack. After all, it had been so long. That consumption was absolutely self-evident.


    Even dreven''s own strength is insufficient, and the consumption is very serious.


    "However, you should know who you are facing. You may really be a strong man on this earth, but in front of me, you are nothing at all. It''s your luck to be killed by me... Don''t resist. Don''t worry, I''m a top executioner. I''ll let you die in despair... Ha ha..."


    Dreven''s temperament showed again. This guy wanted to hear the applause of others and the fear before the target died.


    That sound will make him feel a kind of abnormal excitement.


    The wail of death, that''s the pleasure of the executioner. If there''s nothing, it''s too boring, isn''t it?


    It''s just a pity that this guy is doomed not to hear that sound this time.


    I just stared at him with the same eyes as a fool. A trace of green light appeared on the palm of my hand on the wound, and then the wound just cut out healed immediately in front of dreven.


    Then I stared at the guy with a provocative look. The meaning was very obvious. You were far from killing me.


    That kind of look made dreven angry. He liked to hear cheers and screams, and that kind of ridicule was the most angry thing for dreven, especially when he was ridiculed by a guy much weaker than himself. That kind of anger almost instantly destroyed dreven''s reason.


    I only saw that guy''s eyes seemed to be burning a flame, and his breathing became particularly rapid!


    "Boy... You really annoyed me... I was going to give you a slightly happier way to die, but now I have decided that I will let you accept the transformation of Mondo and singid, make you a kind of dead man, and make you suffer endless torture before you die..." dreven roared.


    That kind of dead man?


    I smiled and stared at dreven: "you have to catch me... I have met many experts. Seriously, you are the most tasteless one. Even the werewolf Warwick can''t compare. Oh, by the way, they can''t compare with those skeletons on shadow island. They are better than you..."


    I don''t mind deliberately creating contradictions among them.


    Sure enough, this guy suddenly became angry. He looked like black cyclone Li Kui. He shouted and grabbed the axe in his hand, as if he was going to kill me.


    But in the rage, this guy became less and less rational, and the whole person fell into that anger.


    And that''s what I need.


    The battle began again.


    That picture looks more dangerous than before. Every attack is fatal. My body is like a boat in the sea, constantly floating to meet the arrival of death.


    Blood stains constantly appeared on the body. The guy''s attacks were like a gust of wind. Each attack was fatal.


    But every time I missed the chance to kill me.


    At that scene, the survivors were frightened and frightened.


    Even Tong Lei keeps looking in my direction. This guy still knows my strength better.


    Perhaps he has felt that with my strength, even if a person is not the opponent of dreven, he will never be so miserable.


    The most important thing is... If I really can''t do it, why don''t I ask those women to help?


    Tong Lei knows very well that it is my most powerful power. As long as I summon those women, no one is my opponent. Even this delavin can''t.


    And I didn''t call those women, naturally for my own reason, and it seemed dangerous, but every time it was a narrow escape.


    After two eyes, Tong Lei took back his eyes. The situation over there doesn''t seem to deserve attention. That guy... Is playing.


    Yes, it''s playing, and it''s still playing with its life!


    Playing with my own life, I''m also playing with this guy''s life.


    Every wound excites me. I''m not a masochist. My excitement comes from my strength. Those wounds are getting shallower and shallower, representing that my strength is constantly improving.


    Sure enough, it is the best time to exercise your own strength only when you fight with the real strong. That kind of improvement is unmatched at any other time.


    Dreven was more and more excited. This guy only saw the increasing wounds on me, and even completely ignored the feeling of something wrong from his axe.


    This guy has completely forgotten these and put them into crazy killing.


    Once, twice, three times


    I can feel that my means are becoming proficient.


    At the same time, they use their own body skills and metal manipulation to manipulate the weapons in the hands of the enemy. They are evolving a little and becoming more powerful.


    A little change will make me particularly excited and satisfied.


    Kill!


    The big man was still roaring, and he didn''t seem to feel that the situation was wrong at all.


    The big axe chopped down crazily. This time, the target was my head.


    This time, I didn''t even use weapons to resist, and the fingers of my left hand deflected slightly.


    The big axe in that guy''s hand immediately slipped towards me.


    Boom


    Finally, the axe cut directly on the ground and exploded a large area of smoke and dust.


    That scene completely stunned this guy.


    What the fuck is going on? Did you miss your attack? No, it''s impossible.


    The smile on my face is particularly bright.


    It''s not just slow and slow down. Now I can even control this guy''s weapon and deflection direction. When approaching my body, it''s directly turned to the side.


    This is a great progress.


    As long as you keep trying, maybe the next time is to let this guy''s axe stay completely in mid air, or... Detonate his axe directly?


    Unfortunately, I was disappointed.


    When this guy was stunned, I tried to control his axe and detonate it.


    But it failed in the end. I don''t know what material this guy''s axe is made of. Although it will be affected by metal manipulation, I can''t detonate it if I want to.


    However, this is enough. When fighting with experts, this gap is even enough to determine the direction of the whole battlefield.


    As long as I can operate the weapons in the enemy''s hands at will, there is no enemy I can''t defeat.


    Boom


    While dreven was stunned, I punched him directly with my left hand. My fist burst open in dreven''s chest. The terrible force passed through his chest and directly shook this guy out.


    There was blood in his mouth. Dreven got up from the ground stupidly. His eyes were full of an incredible feeling. He didn''t seem to expect that he would be hurt by me.


    "What''s the matter... Aren''t you an expert from Knox? Why can''t you get up on the ground now, just like a dog?" I sneered, humiliated the guy impolitely, and returned all the arrogance before the garbage.


    Dreven got up from the ground and his face looked very distorted.


    "Don''t you want to kill me? As I said, you can''t kill me. Maybe you will die here today. If you still want to live, run away as soon as possible. Otherwise, I think you may not even have a chance to run away later." I said with a smile.


    I know this guy is the most irritated.

 Chapter 677

    Originally, because the attack failed, each attack was avoided by the other party for so long. Even if dreven was angry, he could feel something wrong.


    Especially at the last moment, my axe deviated from the original track.


    That feeling was very obvious, as if something had forcibly pulled his axe at that moment.


    De Levin is not a fool. De Levin is absolutely sure that this is the smelly boy and used some deceitful means. Otherwise, this will never happen.


    If you let dreven calm down and think about it for a period of time, maybe this guy will really think out the ways and even find out how to deal with it.


    Unfortunately, I don''t give this guy a chance.


    Please say a few words gently and immediately let this guy fall into a violent walk. The terrible anger is burning madly and stimulating this guy''s heart.


    It''s too easy to tease this guy. As long as you recognize the point that this guy doesn''t want to admit and accept, and then a few words, you can immediately make this guy crazy and become a madman.


    I watched dreven howl and get up from the ground, and the battle began again.


    Only this time, I am more comfortable than before.


    Standing completely on the ground, I didn''t move at all. Watching the axe chop, my fingers just shook slightly.


    The axe followed the movement of my fingers. No matter how hard the guy used his hands, he couldn''t control it. The axe immediately misfired and fell to the side.


    Left, right, left, right... Just can''t cut the middle.


    How do you describe dreven''s mood now? There are few words to describe it except depression.


    That''s egg pain.


    Who doesn''t hurt? Except women.


    Every attack can''t hit the target, and every attack is forcibly transferred. This power is hopeless.


    Dreven was so angry that he didn''t even care about his defense. He grabbed another weapon with both hands, and cut down the axe directly from the sky.


    Two axes, I don''t believe two axes can''t kill this guy.


    However, it still can''t be cut to death.


    When Kankan reached my head, the two axes immediately separated from the left and right sides and fell to the ground at the same time. Dreven''s body lay down in front of me and grabbed the two axes.


    I am quite satisfied with this attempt.


    With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he saw that the back of dreven''s head was right in front of me, smiled grimly, and hit the guy''s back of the head with a fist.


    Bang... CLICK!


    In a trance, it seemed that a broken sound could be heard. It was that the guy''s head was smashed open.


    The skull was broken and blood gushed down dreven''s mouth and nose.


    This is the most tragic scene. Dreven has suffered the most serious damage since the battle.


    The whole body was smashed to the ground, and then one foot stepped on dreven''s head and pressed the guy''s body to the ground.


    In anger, the enemy who loses his mind is the easiest enemy to deal with.


    If dreven could think about it carefully, maybe he would find out what the problem was, and maybe he would lose his weapon.


    But dreven didn''t have time to think about it. Under the constant provocation of my words, this guy has completely lost his mind and can''t think about it at all.


    All that remains in the end is endless despair.


    His face looked miserable and ugly. His face was covered with red blood marks, his eyes burst out, and his eyes were filled with extreme anger.


    He still has great strength to show. His unique skills have not been launched. He won''t die like this.


    Eh?


    Do you still have a lot of strength to carry all the pressure on my soles.


    I smiled and stepped back, just looking at this guy.


    This guy''s body has been transformed to be quite hard. One punch of my fist can break the steel, but hitting him on the head just cracked his skull.


    For this guy, although the injury is serious, it is not fatal.


    Just the blood in front of him and the stabbing pain in his head also seriously affected this guy''s combat effectiveness and judgment.


    He is a glorious executioner. He can''t and won''t die here. He wants to restore the glory of Knox and enjoy the applause of thousands of people.


    Don''t want to die, can''t die!


    What is more intolerable is to die in such a humiliating and tragic way.


    Ah, ah


    With a shrill roar, dreven got up from the ground, grabbed the two axes in his hand, threw them hard, and flew directly at my body.


    Cold blooded pursuit.


    Dreven''s most famous move is also dreven''s favorite move. I don''t know how many death penalty prisoners died under this move and were directly chased and killed from a long distance.


    No one can live under their own attack.


    Containing all the hope in dreven''s heart, the two axes flew forward.


    Must... Must kill him.


    Under dreven''s eager eyes full of anger and blood, the axe came to the other party in an instant.


    But soon, dreven''s face darkened.


    The axe brushed both sides of my head. Although the fierce wind made my face tingle, the attack did me no harm.


    But I was also frightened. Under the unique skill, my metal control was seriously rejected and almost failed.


    You can''t give this guy another chance.


    In the eyes, a cold flash flashed, flashed and unfolded. My body roared in the past, appeared in front of dreven in an instant, and then punched out directly. With a bang, dreven''s chest was directly pierced.


    Behind him, the two battle axes that flew back quickly under the control of dreven fell directly to the ground.


    Dreven hung his head powerlessly and looked at the arm passing through his chest. Until the moment of death, the guy couldn''t believe he would die in this way.


    Dreven''s dead?


    Seriously, even I feel a little incredible. I killed this guy alone?


    I didn''t believe it until the guy''s body was completely hanging on my arm without any support.


    Poof


    I pulled my arm back and the body fell to the ground.


    In my hand, there is a blood red axe shaped soul mark.


    That''s dreven''s soul mark.


    I know this guy won''t die so easily. Now it''s just a body of dreven. Even if I destroy this soul mark, I can''t kill dreven completely.


    He will also recreate the mark and reappear until his soul is consumed and cleaned.


    But that''s all in the future. If that guy comes out to avenge me again, it''s a big deal to kill him again.


    Sneered, grabbed the guy''s soul mark, and I was ready to smash it directly.


    But after thinking about it, I suddenly gave up the idea. After all, it is a soul mark. It would be too wasteful to smash it like this.


    I used to consume three soul marks when I advanced. The number of soul marks will never be less than this. I''d better keep it first. Maybe there will be good things in the future.


    The eyes turned twice, and I took back the soul mark.


    On the other hand, the battle between Ecuador and Tong Lei is also in a fierce state. The two people have been working hard, and the two sides have been unable to distinguish the victory or defeat.


    Until now, when dreven was killed by me, the ogat suddenly shook and moved his limbs quickly, ready to escape from here.


    But... It''s too late.


    He can''t run away. Although there are so many crab legs, this guy''s speed is not fast. Surrounded by Tong Lei and me, Edgar almost fought his life and wanted to break out of the encirclement.


    Unfortunately, no matter how this guy runs for his life, he can''t escape this fatal ending.

 Chapter 678

    Finally, the guy couldn''t escape. I split his chest. There was a huge hole in his chest, and the soul mark was pulled out alive.


    This is good luck. It''s equivalent to getting two soul marks. It''s a good income.


    The most important thing is that this time, they directly killed two generals of Knox. There are nine experts over there. This time, they directly killed two. The threat from Knox is undoubtedly much easier at this time.


    Moreover, on this battlefield, I trained my ability to manipulate other people''s metal weapons in battle.


    This is a great progress, which is self-evident to me. This move can double my strength in battle.


    Killing dreven alone is a proof, and this ability is not mature yet. If it is more proficient in the future, that destructive power will only become more powerful.


    This is a good receipt!


    After the battle, the bodies of the two men were discarded on the ground. The bodies of the two guys, even the zombies, didn''t want to see more.


    Then Tong Lei and I returned to the dungeon with other survivors.


    Today we came back early, and members from other directions are basically still working hard.


    Give these dozen people to Meng Rui and let Meng Rui take them down for arrangement.


    I forgot to say that the number of people in the dungeon has increased unprecedentedly since I arrived in the dungeon. Shang Qi was originally in charge of the chief manager alone, but he was obviously busy at this time.


    As a result, Meng Rui was pushed to the position of housekeeper.


    As for Zhang Quan, he took this opportunity to withdraw from the logistics department and return to the combat department.


    Just when we came back, Mu Mu and Ronaldinho finally got out of the customs.


    It''s a day later than I said before.


    But it seems that the results of the two people are quite good. Although Ronaldinho is tired and dying, his face is happy.


    As for mu mu, there was also a glimmer of excitement in his eyes.


    Holding a needle in his hand, he injected a medicine on his arm. Mu Mu''s spirit seemed to recover a lot immediately.


    It''s a special device dedicated to their research institute, which can make people resist sleep and fatigue, and can carry out research for a long time.


    In short, it is an act of overdraft.


    This situation made me slightly raise my eyebrows.


    "You should have a good rest now instead of injecting this kind of thing," I said, with a slight reproach in my tone. These people pay too little attention to their bodies.


    My blame startled Shang Qi. Although Shang Qi also loves Mu Mu''s body, Mu Mu is a very strong woman. She has no choice but to make a decision. No one wants to change.


    Even if it is care, but that kind of blame will cause Mu anger.


    But what Shangqi didn''t expect was that Mumu just looked up at me and didn''t get angry because of my blame.


    Instead of being angry, Mu Mu''s voice seemed to be lowered: "sorry, I can''t help it. I don''t have time to rest now. We must immediately study the antibody to zombie virus. If this antibody is studied one day earlier, we will be safe one more day."


    If it had been studied one day earlier, perhaps some brothers bitten by zombies would have survived.


    "Well... I''ll temporarily transfer the control to you... You can control him and carry out all kinds of detection." Mumu said and put a strange, black thing like crystal in the palm of my hand.


    The tentacles of that thing were cold and could hardly feel anything.


    "This thing..." I asked Mu strangely.


    "The controller of the source plan robbery." Mumu said simply, "as long as you have this thing, you can control the robbery."


    After these eight days of efforts, the source plan robbery finally succeeded.


    This is right next to Ronaldinho. A two meter tall combat robot appears.


    There was a very gloomy and dangerous smell on that guy.


    The whole body presents a gray color. Only the fist blades of both hands emit a light like blood.


    On the position of the chest, there is a group of slightly flashing blue traces, which is inlaid with a familiar thing.


    Ancient magic image spirit.


    This spirit was indeed used by Mumu as the source of the ability to rob.


    "Because the spirit of the ancient magic image constantly provides energy, he almost doesn''t need to recharge and can complete tasks that last for a day. Compared with the others, his endurance ability is much stronger." Mumu said simply.


    The other four source plan members, because they do not have the spirit of ancient magic images, must use the ability crystal core to recharge. They can only fight for six hours at most. After six hours, they will enter the standby state.


    On this point, we have obviously made a lot of progress.


    Just looking at this guy, I feel a little weird.


    This guy used to be an enemy of life and death with me. I didn''t expect to be like this now. It''s always strange.


    "By the way, where''s the soul mark of robbery?" I asked.


    "It''s almost on the verge of being damaged... Because of excessive research, the soul mark has shown signs of disintegration. In short, it''s useless," mustaller said.


    A soul mark is gone.


    But scientific research always comes at a price, doesn''t it?


    "This thing will work completely according to your consciousness. The operation will be very simple. Don''t worry. Well, I''m going to be busy inside. I''ll ask you and Shang Qi for things outside."


    After leaving a word, Mumu immediately turned and left.


    Although this woman rarely participated in rescue operations, she paid no less or even more than any of them.


    "Well... There''s no way. It seems that we can only press here now." Shang Qi said reluctantly. He was used to this situation.


    When a Shen and Mu Mu began to study, they always pushed everything to him.


    "By the way, you just said that you killed Derek and Edgar... Woo, heroes from Knox, right?" Shang Qi also understood the relationship between Knox and various heroes. I explained these things to him in detail.


    Although it feels incredible, there seems to be nothing unacceptable when you think of the world now.


    "That''s right." I nodded. "Their ability crystal core is still on me now."


    "Then there are only five masters left. We should have no problem dealing with them," said Shang Qi.


    "No, there are seven more," I said.


    I explained what I had pulled from dreven.


    "Moreover, they have tens of thousands of dead soldiers and the other seven experts."


    "One more thing, it can be said impolitely that there are few people in our territory who can compete with those seven people and win."


    I can fight alone, but that doesn''t mean others can do it.


    At present, only I, a Shen, mu mu, Shang Qi, Tong Lei and Bingya have this strength in the territory, and their strength is also quite reluctantly.


    When Tong Lei singled out Ecuador before, he actually fell a little lower.


    Among the many heroes of Knox, Edgar is probably a weak type.


    Those masters, plus at least 30000 dead soldiers, are still a terrible threat to us.


    And svein, mondo, those guys are very abnormal.


    Most importantly, they will make all kinds of biochemical bombs, drugs and other things. The destructive power of those things is unimaginable.


    "I''ll use the robbery to spy on the specific situation on their side." after thinking about it, I said.


    Then, according to Mumu''s hint, I began to manipulate the robbery.


    That feeling is like the alternation of souls. As long as I give orders to the robber, the body will act according to my orders immediately without any pause.


    Under my command, the robber took the elevator and left the underground city. His body moved quickly, quickly disappeared into the jungle and disappeared into the shadow.

 Chapter 679

    Today, the source project has five half human and half mechanical individuals.


    These five individuals can be said to be the highest achievements of Mumu. These individuals can not speak and have no life. They can only be regarded as the combination of energy driven machinery and flesh and blood.


    They are essentially a dead body combined with some high-tech parts. They have no life, can''t speak, and don''t even breathe. As long as they have enough energy, they can move freely.


    When the energy consumption is clean, their life will be temporarily terminated until the next charge, and their life will continue.


    This situation is almost the same as that kind of robot. It''s impossible to imagine that they were a living human before.


    What makes me sigh and admire is Mumu''s technology. Although these people are only half human and half mechanical and can''t even speak, these source planning individuals have extremely brilliant wisdom.


    Their wisdom is close to normal adults.


    As long as an order is given to them, they will judge the situation according to this order and different situations, and then make the most appropriate judgment and action.


    The order I gave to the source plan robber was to search for those wearing iron armor in a large area around the dungeon, and then follow those people back to their old nest, and use their power to shuttle through the shadow to get detailed information there.


    This guy didn''t express any opinion on my order. After leaving the dungeon, he immediately threw himself into the task.


    When he has enough information, he will come back and tell me about these tasks.


    It''s strange to think that this guy used to be my enemy and now he acts in full accordance with my orders.


    I guess that guy must be depressed to death now?


    But that''s not my business.


    After the robbery was released, I went back and had a rest. I was calculating in my mind.


    This time I met dreven and Edgar. Even if the other party came out to catch the living, it seemed that they only used ordinary dead men. Generally speaking, I didn''t see those top experts.


    But this time, these two people actually appeared.


    Does that mean that those guys are beginning to find things wrong now?


    There seems to be something wrong. If those people are trying to catch living people, they should not come up and kill them.


    It seems that Edgar and dreven have no intention of catching the living people at all. All those people have been killed.


    Can we say that... Their goal has turned to slaughter?


    In fact, what I guessed in my heart is not wrong. Those people come here with an idea that I can''t get and you can''t think of it.


    As time passed, the brothers gradually began to return, and Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian also brought back a group of people.


    There was no attack on their side.


    Zhang Quan, Yang Yang, Xiao Ling, Shirley, Bingya and others came back one by one, but the last team was missing.


    Xiaoya, Zijiao and Nami.


    None of the three women around me ever came back. And Chen Yi, and Dao Yu, the five women are in a team, but none of them appear now.


    At first, I thought they might need to save people, leading to their late return.


    But with the time getting late, the sky has begun to appear hazy darkness. There has never been a time when we came back so late.


    In fact, our daily time is very fixed.


    Although the people sent out are all experts among the experts, we are more aware of the value of our lives, and we all know how dangerous the situation will become at night.


    At night, human vision and physical induction will be affected, but zombies become more spiritual at night.


    Generally speaking, before dark, we will return to the dungeon in advance. There has never been such a long delay as today.


    Damn, what happened?


    The more people disappeared, the more worried I was.


    Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and Na Mei are my women. Dao Yu and Chen Yi have been together for the longest time, so the relationship between the five people is the best. This time, they also act together.


    Among these people, Zijiao and Daoyu have the strongest strength. Chen Yi has gradually caught up with this level after experiencing the last thing and making rapid progress in strength, followed by Xiao Ya. However, if you add the war goddess shiver, Xiao Ya''s strength is not inferior.


    The only weak one is Nami.


    Nami''s unique skill is very powerful, but apart from this unique skill, Nami has little power to hold her hand.


    This time, although she got the moon stone, her strength began to grow, and she began to really have the power to call the tide mackerel, after all, the time is still short. Nami has not fully digested and absorbed those powers, and now she is still at a relatively weak level.


    However, if these five people are combined together, with tanks, treatment and output, they can be said to be a very perfect team. As long as they don''t encounter too powerful zombies, there will basically be no problems.


    Why haven''t you come back yet?


    Can it be said that the five of them met other experts in Knox?


    Such an idea suddenly appeared in my mind. I just felt my body tremble suddenly, and my face turned pale in an instant.


    This possibility is not without.


    Dreven, ergat!


    These two guys may appear. It doesn''t make sense that other experts won''t come out.


    Maybe those guys are here, not just killing the living... Because it''s not good for them at all.


    Maybe... Their real goal... Is us.


    They want to destroy us who go out to pick us up and hunt us separately.


    This idea exploded a thunder in my mind.


    It goes without saying that the possibility of this situation is great.


    In fact, with the strength of Edgar and de Levin, if they met other people instead of me, even if Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian wanted to fight alone, it is estimated that the situation would not be much better than Tong Lei. The strength of the three people is about the same.


    What happens to the other brothers if they encounter these guys?


    The probability of casualties is great.


    When the idea appeared, I couldn''t sit still.


    Straight in the direction of the elevator.


    But when I rushed over, I was stopped by a man.


    Bingya.


    "I''ll bring them back," I said hoarsely.


    Bingya nodded slightly: "I''m not trying to stop you from going out... I''ll go with you. If I''m here, it might be faster."


    I frowned and looked at Bingya. I nodded.


    If Bingya is here, it can be regarded as more powerful combat effectiveness.


    "Zhang Quan, little yellow book, you can have a rest first. I''ll just go out with Bingya. You''ve been busy all day." he told his brother behind him.


    Then I walked to the elevator with Bingya.


    In fact, in this lobby, almost all the brothers stayed here, and no one went back to rest.


    When he didn''t see his companions return safely, no one went back to rest at all.


    Now this situation makes almost everyone sure that Dao Yu and Xiao Ya must be in trouble.


    Seeing the two men leave, Zhang Quan had a strange smile on his mouth: "well... Your boy said, let''s go back to rest, but... It seems that we can''t really go back like this."


    "The key is that even if we go back now, we can''t fucking sleep."


    "The most hateful thing is that the guy ran to the limelight and saved the United States. It''s not authentic to let our group of single dogs stay here..."


    "Just..."


    "Mr. Shang Qi, we''ll go out first. No problem?" Zhang Quan said with a smile at Shang Qi.


    Because this guy is the manager here, the brothers call this guy the boss.

 Chapter 680

    Shang Qi narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes.


    "Of course, no problem. I won''t stop the rescue of my own people," said Shang Qi with a smile.


    "If it wasn''t for the space emptiness in the dungeons, I''d go along with it, but I still have to leave a seat here after all," said Shang Qi.


    "Be careful. How many people you go to, you must come back with five more."


    "Well, let''s tidy up and get ready to go." Zhang Quan shouted.


    "There''s a fart to clean up. Let''s go. There are so many fucking things..." fan Xiaotian said with a big slap.


    "We''ll go too." just as we were about to leave, two more people joined in.


    The speaker is Yang Yang.


    Standing next to her is her good sister Xiao Ling.


    Among the two, Yang Yang seems to be responsible for foreign exchanges. Up to Xiaoling, she has always been cool. She has a somewhat exaggerated sunglasses on her face. The sunglasses seem to be a special thing made of wood. There are extremely precise parts installed inside, which can assist Xiaoling in long-distance locking and shooting.


    "Although we haven''t known each other for a long time... We won''t sit idly by. They may be in danger. At this time, more people will have more strength," Yang said.


    Several old men looked at each other and agreed.


    Soon a group of people began to rush out.


    They are a team and a super family. In this super family, everyone is their own relatives.


    Those girls are like their own sisters.


    Damn it, whoever dares to touch my sister, I will kill your ancestors for eighteen generations.


    I don''t know what happened in the dungeon. At this moment, Bingya and I have been outside.


    Start the ghost trot, and I''m ready to accelerate.


    My speed is faster than Bingya''s human form, but when Bingya launches the phoenix form, my speed can''t keep up.


    The most important thing is that the phoenix form can be said to fly directly from the sky. No matter what obstacles on the ground will not affect it, so Bingya will not slow me down.


    With a clear cry, Bingya''s body has turned into an ice crystal Phoenix.


    Bingya''s strength is also constantly improving.


    People are beautiful, and the appearance of becoming a phoenix is also beautiful. A pair of wings are open with a full span of more than two feet. The whole body is ice blue. It looks like a beautiful ice sculpture. There is a glittering light on the body, which is as beautiful as stars.


    After changing into a phoenix body, Bingya''s body seems to be bigger than before.


    The eyes became sharper and a pair of sharp claws became sharper.


    Nodding slightly at Bingya, I accelerated my steps and rushed to the front. Now I can''t drag Bingya back.


    But I just rushed out of a distance of less than 100 meters. I only heard a sharp cry behind me. Immediately, a huge shadow suddenly swooped down and completely shrouded me.


    At that moment, Bingya''s sharp claws buckled directly on my shoulder.


    yeah? What are you doing?


    I didn''t react for a moment, but I soon understood that Bingya grabbed my body and threw it hard, and my body was directly thrown into the sky.


    Finally, it fell steadily on the back of the ice crystal Phoenix.


    Below the body came a bone chilling cold.


    "Hold on, don''t blame me for falling to death." Bingya''s voice came from below.


    The next second, Bingya''s wings forced a fan, and the whole huge body flew into the sky in an instant.


    Because of inertia, my body immediately fell back and almost fell directly.


    I was startled and put my arms around Bingya''s neck.


    In fact, I have a lot of experience in the air... Before, because of the needs of the situation, I was often surrounded by Dao language and appeared in the sky.


    Before, he was held by wood once, appeared at an altitude of 500 meters, and then fell, splitting the ancient stone statues alive.


    But that feeling is different from now. Before, I was held by people. I just felt empty under my body, as if I was going to fall at any time.


    People don''t have a sense of stability, but now, being taken into the air by Bingya and sitting on Bingya''s back, there is no such feeling at all. It''s an indescribable stability.


    Sitting on Bingya''s back, I can watch everything around me perfectly.


    But now is not the time to see the scenery.


    I soon cleaned up my mind and began to spread my transmission ability.


    We know the approximate direction of Dao Yu''s five people, but we only know a general idea. I can only continuously search my companions around my body by transmitting an effect similar to radar.


    Bingya flew very fast. The cold wind kept whistling in my ears, and the jungle, ground and mountains below kept crossing.


    I''m constantly trying to transmit.


    The effective detection range of transmission is 30000 meters, that is, a distance of 30 kilometers.


    This range is actually very large, but it is not enough at present, because when we search for living people, we often go to cities around s city or even farther away.


    I tried again and again, almost every half minute, but every attempt ended in failure.


    With Bingya''s super-high speed flight, it was not long before we had left s city. Under our body, there were mountains.


    That place seems familiar. It was here when the white eyed wolf and the 8000 people were rescued from the embrace of the magic snake.


    At the beginning, I met dreven and Warwick. I didn''t feel anything before, but now I can''t help worrying. Are those people hiding somewhere around here?


    Search again and again, disappointment again and again.


    Soon, we have come to the next city.


    The city is dilapidated. The game place can even see the traces left after the battle. Those traces look very new, as if they had just experienced a war.


    Some zombies have not even dried up the dirty blood from the broken bodies.


    This is definitely the trace left by Dao Yu when they fought with zombies.


    Although we haven''t found a few people yet, it''s a good discovery. At least we''re moving in the right direction.


    Bingya also knows this situation. The speed has accelerated again. Now the speed of this flight has even reached the limit of Bingya.


    I can feel that Bingya is also desperately urging her own strength.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. In my induction, four red dots suddenly appear.


    All of a sudden, my heart was ecstatic.


    My teleportation can sense my companions, and only those identified as companions will be sensed.


    If it''s not a companion, even a living person can''t feel it.


    The four red dots must be four of them. They can''t be wrong.


    My face suddenly became a little excited.


    "Bingya, stop..." I said loudly.


    Bingya''s body shuddered, and a sudden brake came in mid air. The wings fanned quickly, supporting our body to stay in mid air. Then I was directly in the air, launching the transmission, together with Bingya''s body and me.


    At this moment, on the other side, the chaotic war continues.


    That battlefield was a complete mess. Xiao Ya, Nami, Chen Yi and Zijiao were resisting groups of attacks like the tide.


    Around the four people, surrounded by a large number of dead men.


    That number, more than two thousand.


    If there are only two thousand dead, these people can''t be opponents with their strength. Even if they can''t kill them all, it''s easy to escape.


    But now, the four people were suppressed by the two thousand dead.


    The strength of these four people is also one of the best experts in our dungeon. Now they are casually suppressed by 2000 enemies, and it is even difficult to escape. This is almost unimaginable in peacetime.


    Moreover, among these four people, only the Dao language is missing.

 Chapter 681

    Four people were completely suppressed, and each woman''s body was soaked with sweat. After a long battle, they consumed their physical strength so seriously that they were almost unable to support them.


    The reason why we fell into such a miserable situation is that this group of dead people are different from other dead people.


    It''s not that I haven''t been attacked by dead men before, but this time the situation is different. This time, the dead men are not only those who are brave and not afraid of death. In addition to the guys whose bodies are strengthened by special means and have no advantages in other aspects, there are also a group of more powerful guys.


    Those are also dead, and their bodies are also attached with thick armor.


    But these dead men not only have infinite strength and are not afraid of death, but also can use all kinds of abilities.


    These people are all capable people.


    In other words, before they were turned into dead men, they were all capable people. They all had strong power and belonged to the leaders of various teams.


    However, among the abnormal people in Knox, they were also turned into dead men.


    Even because of their own strength, they have suffered special treatment and more abuse and torture. It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to defeat a powerful person from the physical body to the spirit.


    Once they become dead, the power shown by these people will be more terrible.


    Under the torture of metamorphosis, their strength not only did not decrease, but seemed overdrawn and became more powerful than ever.


    Its own strength has almost doubled. Even if it was originally just a very ordinary person with general ability, it will now become a real expert. Coupled with the fierce and fearless ferocity, a person''s strength is almost comparable to a death squad.


    This is also the reason why people in Knox covet dungeons, because in the dungeons, there are the strongest and the largest number of capable people in a large number of nearby areas.


    If those superpowers can be transformed, the strength of Knox will surely evolve at this time.


    It is precisely because of the appearance of those super power dead men that they are suppressed by the enemy. The strength of several super power dead men is not even inferior to that of Nami who just obtained the moon stone.


    "Roar of the raging waves!"


    A sharp hiss came from Nami''s mouth.


    His hands were open. On the staff in his hands, a large blue light suddenly began to flicker. That moon stone was inlaid on the head of the staff.


    Blue waves quickly gathered together, just a few seconds, a large tsunami has gathered into the ocean!


    The original name of the raging sea has also become the roar of the raging waves, which is the real power to call Chao Jiji.


    The power of the waves seemed to be strengthened. Even the preparation time was shortened. Before Nami wanted to use this power once, it took at least one minute to prepare, but now the time is directly reduced to a few seconds, which is self-evident.


    With the appearance of the waves, a large area of waves suddenly rolled towards the front, and the huge area more than ten meters in front of it completely turned into a chaotic sea tide.


    The dead were directly swept away by the waves. In the violent surging waves, the bodies of the dead were directly distorted and torn by the tsunami.


    The original blue tsunami immediately turned into a blood red.


    A gap immediately appeared in the dense encirclement, and several people wanted to highlight the encirclement from this gap.


    But it failed.


    As soon as several people rushed to the gap, they were immediately filled by other dead men nearby.


    There is no chance at all. This is not the first time they have tried this. Nami has used this unique skill several times before, trying to make everyone escape, but each time she failed.


    Chen Yi''s face also looks pale. The continuous bombing of shells is also very serious for Chen Yi''s blood consumption.


    Zijiao''s spirit is highly nervous. When facing these people, Zijiao needs to spend more power to control a person.


    These people are not zombies. The bodies of zombies are completely empty. They just act by instinct.


    They are not ordinary human beings. The ordinary human spirit Zijiao can be easily manipulated. Their soul is completely chaotic and violent. If they want to manipulate this chaotic and violent, the difficulty directly rises several levels.


    In some ways, these dead men can be regarded as the nemesis of Zijiao.


    For various reasons, their actions were greatly restrained. In addition, the most powerful Dao language among all people was not here. For a moment, they actually suffered such danger.


    "I use super cation cannon to bombard once, and then you take the opportunity to escape from it." Chen Yi said in a hoarse voice.


    We all know the destructive power of the super cation gun. The previous time, we directly blew up the void hiding beast and seriously injured it. The destructive power is absolutely unparalleled.


    However, this move is also extremely terrible for Chen Yi''s consumption. After using this move last time, Chen Yi immediately fainted and was completely unable to continue fighting.


    It can be said that it is a nuclear warhead that can only be used once.


    "No..." Xiao Ya said immediately.


    "The attack range of cation cannon is too large. Even we can''t escape..." Xiao Ya objected to this opinion.


    "Moreover, the harm to you is too great..."


    We are all capable people, and we all know what effect the use of power beyond our own limits will have.


    Lao Wu and Xiao Quan overdraw their lives and became an old man.


    No one wants Chen Yi to look like that.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I can hold on. At least I can blow out a gap. Otherwise, all of us will die here." shaking his head, Chen Yi insisted on his choice.


    Moreover, there is no time for others to stop. Chen Yi has already started to take action.


    His hands have been opened, and the power of terror has begun to emerge above his head.


    Chen Yi''s situation is best known only to himself.


    Super cation cannon doesn''t consume life, but it will cause an unbearable burden on the body. Last time, she was in a coma, but even Chen Yi can''t guarantee whether she can exert her power smoothly this time.


    Maybe this time, your body will collapse directly under the power that exceeds the limit.


    However, there''s no way. We can''t let everyone die here, can we?


    If you really die, it''s enough to be alone.


    Terrible energy has begun to rage wildly in the sky, and ionic currents are making terrible sounds.


    At this time, at Xiao Ya''s feet, a large blue light suddenly emerged.


    That ray of light seemed so familiar to Xiao Ya.


    "Chen Yi, spread your strength quickly. Lin Yi is coming..." Xiao Ya was smart and almost instantly responded. It was the transmitted light, the light Xiao Ya was very familiar with.


    Chen YILENG for a moment, almost hurriedly dispersed the power gathered in his hands.


    The next second, accompanied by a roar, an ice crystal Phoenix suddenly appeared in the sky, with its wings open and its body diving directly from the high altitude.


    The power of the ice storm suddenly began to rage among the crowd.


    Crackling, clicking, clicking!


    There was a hot battlefield around, because the sudden chill seemed to be frozen immediately. Those people''s bodies were frozen and their bodies were directly torn by the cold wind.


    Another figure jumped down suddenly from the back of the ice crystal Phoenix.


    In mid air, I didn''t even see this guy move.


    But his left hand moved slightly, and his body didn''t wait to fall.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    A violent explosion suddenly exploded.


    Just below, like countless bombs falling, the armor worn by the dead was detonated directly.


    In the rear of the battle line, it almost immediately turned into a mess and smoke everywhere.


    At that moment, at least hundreds of dead bodies were detonated.


    The dead in the rear did not move quickly because they were far away from the battlefield. Now, they are very unlucky.

 Chapter 682

    Most of the dead in the back are capable. Under the protection of the dead in front, they launch attacks safely.


    The body is almost motionless. The armor worn on the body was originally to protect them and is not so easy to be killed, but now, all those armor have become terrorist bombs.


    Serial explosions!


    A violent roar exploded at this time.


    Clouds of smoke look like fireworks.


    In an instant, more than 100 people were detonated directly. If these people move like others, with the ability I just developed, it''s really troublesome to detonate.


    But now, there is no problem at all.


    Most importantly, the armor on these people is not a very special material. Unlike dreven''s axe, it can''t detonate.


    The metal in front of me, it seems to me, is a bomb that can detonate at any time.


    The explosion spread directly in the past, and even many dead people in front were killed. Coupled with Bingya''s ice storm, many dead people here were directly emptied at once.


    In particular, those who were killed outside the attack range of Xiao Ya and those capable dead weakened their threat to a great extent.


    After seeing Bingya and I appear, a smile can''t help appearing on the faces of the four women.


    After fighting, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    When you see two people appear, it''s like you see hope.


    "How are you? Are you hurt?" I asked hurriedly when I just fell to the ground.


    The worry in my heart can be put down a little when I see these people.


    "We''re not hurt." Xiao Ya quickly shook her head and said with a happy look on her face, but the happy look soon disappeared and turned into a hurry: "hurry up, go save the knife language..."


    Dao language is not here.


    As soon as I heard this, my face suddenly changed.


    "Where''s Dao Yu?" I asked hurriedly.


    I finally found them, but there are only four people here. Dao Yu is not here.


    This has become a very troublesome problem.


    "We met the queen of the magic snake again before." Xiao Ya explained quickly.


    It turned out that the demon snake Queen appeared when the five women were looking for living people here.


    At that time, the woman arrogantly attacked five women and took hundreds of dead men.


    It''s just that a few people are not enough for so many experts to see. They were easily defeated.


    Then the demon snake queen shook her tail and ran away. Then Dao Yu directly spread her wings and chased her.


    I know, that''s not Dao language.


    That''s Katrina. The woman wants to take advantage of this opportunity to solve everything.


    Cassiopeia''s speed is very fast. Only Daoyu can catch up with them by using her wings. Others can''t catch up with Daoyu''s speed at all, and finally fall down.


    However, several women did not expect that this was completely a trap.


    Just after they separated, a large group of dead men immediately surrounded these people.


    This has resulted in the picture we see now. Thousands of dead men have formed an extremely amazing combat effectiveness, and four women are in danger of death.


    If Bingya and I hadn''t appeared in time, it''s hard to say what the situation would look like now.


    There was an ambush here, so other directions should not be much better. Therefore, Xiao Ya and Chen Yi immediately thought that Daoyu''s current situation might be more dangerous than their own side, so they hurried me to look for Daoyu.


    "Where are you?" I asked, frowning.


    "No, we can hold on, not to mention that you killed many of their experts. In addition, sister Bingya has also come, and we have no problem." Xiao Ya said: "hurry to find sister Daoyu. She may have been ambushed by the other party now. I''m afraid she will be in a bad situation if she has only one person."


    I glanced around, because there was Bingya here, it should be no problem. If not counting the summoned heroes, Bingya''s strength would not be inferior to me.


    In that case, I frowned and immediately caught up with Xiao Ya in the direction she pointed out.


    Dao Yu or Katrina... What has this impulsive woman done?


    There is no doubt about Katrina''s loyalty. Once Katrina determines the object of her loyalty, she will never betray.


    I don''t worry that Katrina will be bad for Daoyu. If Katrina really wants to kill Daoyu, Daoyu won''t survive ten lives.


    But... Katrina is very impulsive and easy to be controlled by her feelings. This is Katrina''s biggest disadvantage.


    Katrina was once on the battlefield of Knox. She once led to a serious failure because of her rashness and impulse.


    Since then, Katrina began to train her will and didn''t want to be manipulated by her feelings.


    But it seems that the results of this training are not very obvious. Although on the battlefield, Katrina can control her feelings and play an extremely powerful force.


    And in general, Katrina won''t become so impulsive.


    But there is one exception... That is family affection, my sister.


    When Katrina meets her only sister, her reason will always be affected by her feelings and do something she would never do at ordinary times.


    However, it is this that makes Katrina more like a person than a machine that can only kill.


    No human being is absolutely rational. As long as he is a person, he will be controlled by his feelings and make some mistakes, which will happen to everyone.


    I was anxious because the transmission had just been used and was still cooling. My idea of quickly locating Katrina through transmission finally failed.


    Whether it''s Dao Yu or Katrina, even the trial Angel Kyle... We must protect that body and don''t die so easily.


    He was fooled by his own sister again.


    In Katrina''s heart, I don''t know how to describe that feeling.


    Disappointment, sadness, pain, self mockery, or liberation?


    Even Katrina herself doesn''t know how to describe it.


    In fact, when encountering the embrace of the demon snake, Cassiopeia, Daoyu handed over the control of the body to Katrina.


    Dao Yu knew that when facing the opponent, Katrina wanted to face it herself, even if she didn''t say anything.


    Cassiopeia launched an attack on this side with more than 100 dead men, but those dead men, who were not their women''s opponents, were soon emptied.


    Then Cassiopeia left.


    Just as Cassiopeia left, reason told Katrina that it was best not to chase at this time.


    Others have the same idea. If they encounter one person, they may encounter a larger number of strong people. There are only five of them here. If they really encounter each other''s large forces, the situation may be very dangerous.


    In this case, it is better to leave here quickly.


    Besides, it looks late.


    But... Katrina finally caught up.


    Just because of that gesture... The age difference between Katrina and Cassiopeia is not much. They play together and grow up together.


    Both of them received elite education and cruel training.


    In those days, two people hardly have much time to play. Even if they play, they are even sneaky and dare not be found by their parents.


    Every time two people go out to play together, it''s that finger. The little finger bends and swings gently.


    That means to keep quiet and come with me.


    Only the two of them know that meaning.


    Originally, Katrina had given up and was ready to let Cassiopeia leave, but when Katrina saw this gesture, the feeling in her heart suddenly couldn''t be controlled.


    Almost subconsciously, Katrina followed.


    Maybe... My sister has something important to discuss with herself. Maybe my sister just wants to catch up with the past.

 Chapter 683

    And Katrina is still very cautious. She knows that the sister in front of her is no longer the simple sister before.


    Katrina was also worried that people here might be threatened, so when chasing the past, she specially told these people to go back first and not wait there to avoid falling into each other''s trap.


    Katrina can transfer the control of her body to Dao Yu or Kyle at any time, and then she can easily use her wings to leave here.


    But... Katrina still miscalculated.


    Almost not long after she was chased, there was an attack here immediately.


    The remaining four people, without the ability to fly, can only kill all the dead. Unfortunately, no one thought that the group of dead this time was much stronger than expected.


    Katrina followed Cassiopeia all the way.


    Katrina thought her sister would say something to herself. Maybe this time it was not a battle, or there was an irreconcilable contradiction between the two.


    But in any case, both of them are close sisters. Even if they just talk about the past and their experiences during this period, it can also make people feel comfort.


    But obviously, Katrina was wrong.


    The beautiful and lovely sister has long been gone. Now the sister who appears in front of him is the sister who has become a magic snake.


    Since she became a terrible snake, that gentle and lovely girl has long disappeared.


    The rest is just a cruel and bloodthirsty demon snake queen with crazy desire in her heart.


    Here, Cassiopeia didn''t catch up with Katrina, and the two didn''t exchange any previous life.


    Instead, Cassiopeia threw a problem directly at Katrina.


    Go back and rejoin Knox.


    This is Cassiopeia''s first sentence and the only center of all exchanges. She wants to win back Katrina again, because now noxas needs experts. A Katrina can greatly increase the strength of the noxas camp.


    There was a slight disappointment in Katrina''s heart.


    Facing this request, Katrina shook her head again.


    "There''s no more noxas," Katrina said. "Since the collapse of Valoran, noxas, demacia, fredrod and the League of heroes have all disappeared."


    The country has disappeared, so there is no object of loyalty, so Katrina has found a target of loyalty again, that is Dao language.


    The woman who pulled herself out of the darkness gave herself the greatest kindness. Katrina will repay her kindness with everything she has.


    In other words, if it is not Dao Yu but others who rescued Katrina from the darkness, this kindness will not change for Katrina.


    The most important thing is that in such a long life, this host has never used its identity to suppress itself. On the contrary, it has always treated each other equally, regardless of primary and secondary.


    Even said that many times, Dao Yu was worried that Katrina was lonely in the dark, would have no words to communicate with Katrina, and even would take the initiative to give up her body control and let Katrina experience the feeling of the outside world again.


    Although it seems that these things are just small things, it is these small things that make the relationship between the two sides not only the original host and host.


    Two people are like friends, like girlfriends.


    Maybe it''s a reward for kindness, or it can be changed into another way. For Katrina, the only thing that hasn''t changed is that if a person is sincere to herself, Katrina will definitely repay it with sincerity.


    This is Katrina.


    So in any case, Katrina will not betray Daoyu to rebuild what Knox.


    Knox is a belief that Katrina will never change. Katrina has worked hard for that country all her life and has been working hard.


    But that country has disappeared, not only that country, but also its enemies, allies and everything.


    In this case, does it make sense to rebuild Knox? That country has disappeared, and all the people in that country have disappeared.


    Even if it is reconstruction, it is just the country of those ambitious people. What does it have to do with yourself?


    Katrina can fight for that country, but she will never foolishly become the hand of those ambitious people.


    So Katrina refused her sister''s persuasion. No matter how Cassiopeia told it, even the previous things were pulled out, Katrina was unmoved.


    Katrina has seen Cassiopeia''s real goal. The so-called previous life and previous memories are just what Cassiopeia uses to seduce herself.


    Once the target is identified, Katrina will remain unmoved.


    "If you call me here just to say these things, I think the communication between us has ended. If there are no other things, I will leave. If I meet you again next time, I will be the enemy."


    Unwilling to continue to listen to Cassiopeia''s solicitation and temptation, Katrina''s heart is full of disappointment. She is ready to leave here.


    Hoo


    At this time, Cassiopeia seemed relieved. She looked at Katrina in front of her with a trace of disdain or even disgust.


    "My dear sister..." Cassiopeia''s voice suddenly became strange: "we are all adults. You think I want to talk about those things when I was a child... Don''t be kidding..."


    "Those things really make me feel like vomiting..."


    "But it''s not all for you. I know my sister is a person who values friendship. I thought it could move you... But I didn''t expect to fail."


    "Sister, you are really stubborn. I''m saving you. Why don''t you understand?" Cassiopeia said helplessly and disappointed.


    "Since the mode of recalling negotiations has broken down, I can only say it in another way..." casiopeya''s voice gradually became fierce.


    Katrina turned her body and stayed where she was. She didn''t make any movement. She seemed to want to see what her sister could say at this time.


    "I''ll give you one last chance to take refuge in me again. We can let bygones be bygones. You''re still the leader of my big Knox assassin." casiopea said coldly in a hoarse voice.


    "I think my meaning has been expressed clearly."


    "Really? That''s a pity. Then we can take a step back. After all, you''re my sister. I can give you a more relaxed condition... As long as you leave that organization, leave those people and don''t continue to fight against me, Knox, we can still be open to you."


    This is the final condition and concession given by Cassiopeia.


    But Katrina sneered: "where I want to stay and who I want to follow are my freedom, and no one can interfere."


    "Besides, it seems that we didn''t do the right thing with you, but you came to the door yourself?"


    "There''s no way. If noxas wants to unify the world, you must step down the roadblock. But since you choose to become our obstacle, don''t blame my sister. I''m cruel!" she sneered, and casiopea said.


    Then, in the next second, a large number of dead men suddenly emerged from all around, and almost instantly surrounded Katrina.


    Katrina''s face changed involuntarily, and there was a little more vigilance and shock in her eyes.


    Katrina''s response was so sensitive, but at this time, Katrina didn''t notice anything. She didn''t know when there were so many people around her.


    These dead men have long been in ambush here.


    And the dead escaped Katrina''s perception. Katrina didn''t even notice before these people appeared.

 Chapter 684

    It''s not that Katrina was not careful enough to find the ambush around.


    In fact, Katrina is quite vigilant. Even if she can''t control her yearning for family affection, Katrina never fully trusts Cassiopeia.


    Maybe Katrina also knows that this sister is not the sister before.


    When she was brought here by Cassiopeia, Katrina has been watching the situation around her. Katrina is a super assassin. She has a keen perception of all kinds of murderous and hostile. If someone really wants to kill herself in four weeks, Katrina can definitely feel it.


    But this time Katrina miscalculated. She didn''t notice so many dead people.


    Can you say that after you arrive on earth, even your sensing ability has decreased?


    No, it''s not that Katrina''s perception has declined. Although Katrina''s strength is not in its heyday due to the current situation, all abilities naturally decline.


    But it didn''t fall to this level. Surrounded by so many dead men, he didn''t notice it at all.


    The reason why this happens is because of the particularity of these people. All these guys are dead.


    As long as an order is given to them, they can squat in the grass for several days without any movement. They are completely integrated with the surrounding environment.


    In this case, these guys didn''t leak the slightest breath. Even Katrina didn''t feel anything wrong. After knowing that these people appeared from their hiding place, Katrina found that she had fallen into the other party''s enclosure.


    But at this time, Katrina did not feel panic, and Carter was still very confident.


    Although he is not the opponent of Cassiopeia and so many dead men with his own strength, he may leave here at any time as long as he transfers the control of his body to Dao Yu or Kyle.


    Kyle''s wings can play an extremely wonderful role at this time.


    Katrina thought so and did so. The control of the body was directly transferred to Kyle.


    In times of danger, both of them habitually take over the body of Dao language.


    Kyle has also awakened long ago. As a judge angel, he has lived for tens of thousands of years. Kyle can be said to be the longest surviving hero in the hero League.


    The only one who can compare with Kyle in life span is Kyle''s own sister, the Fallen Angel Morgana.


    Although when falling to earth, judge angels and fallen angels; A battle between Kyle and moganna left both of them suffering the most serious trauma in history.


    But relying on the body of Dao language, Kyle''s soul is recovering rapidly. Now the body that accepts Dao language has no problem at all.


    Dao language is only Dao language after all. Although Dao language has the power of two people at the same time, its manipulation of power is always inferior to these two people.


    At ordinary times, Dao language can use its own strength to fight, but in case of danger, these two people take over the body, which can obviously play a more powerful combat effectiveness.


    After Kyle took over the body, his breath suddenly became bright and holy, and a pair of wings behind him suddenly opened.


    With Katrina''s body, she immediately flew into the sky. Seeing what happened ahead, Cassiopeia just sneered and didn''t even stop.


    Just when Kyle took this body and rushed directly into the air, he was about to leave here, but at this time, the head of Dao language seemed to hit something directly.


    The body was dizzy immediately, and the body almost fell directly from the sky.


    Kyle looked at his head strangely. He didn''t know when a translucent layer of things like a glass cover had appeared on his head.


    There were ripples on it. Looking along those ripples, Kyle''s face suddenly became gloomy.


    Not only the sky above the head, the layer like a glass cover is buckled down like a wine glass and directly closes itself in, forming a perfect surrounding circle.


    It''s something similar to the previous s City shield.


    But the difference is that the shield of s city is to prevent the zombies from attacking outside, and this shield controls Kyle and makes Kyle unable to leave.


    Kyle frowned, trying to break the shield by force with his own strength.


    But Kyle didn''t have time at all. The shield shrank rapidly in the next second. Originally, Kyle could take advantage of the air supremacy to gain the upper hand.


    But this time, the advantage of air supremacy almost disappeared immediately.


    With the shrinking of the protective cover, Kyle was forced to land and fall into the siege of a group of dead men again.


    Just as Kyle''s body had just landed, the dead around quickly surrounded him and launched a crazy attack on Katrina under the command of Cassiopeia.


    Kyle knows that his attack ability is insufficient and Kyle''s strength is very strong, but Kyle''s strength is mainly guarding. On the contrary, Katrina is definitely an undisputed expert in killing. Almost all Katrina''s abilities exist for killing.


    The number of those dead is amazing and powerful.


    Her body was still covered with thick armor, but this situation had no impact on Katrina at all.


    The breath of the same body is constantly changing. At this moment, it is under the control of Katrina. Under the control of Katrina, this body shows a completely different sharpness.


    The two daggers appeared in Katrina''s hands, and a trace of cold flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    The next second, the body flickered and immediately appeared next to a dead man. The dagger in his hand rotated slightly on the dead man''s neck, a stream of blood burst out, his throat was cut, and death quickly shrouded.


    Then one hand was suddenly lifted, and a dagger flew over from his hand.


    Puff, puff


    A series of blood marks suddenly burst open, surrounding Katrina''s body, the enemies around her, all their necks were cut, and blood gushed out.


    Death has begun. Even under the siege of so many people, Katrina is still unafraid.


    As for Cassiopeia, she has been watching with a sneer. It seems that she doesn''t even have the idea of participating.


    People''s strength is always limited. When a person''s physical strength is completely exhausted, it is also the time when he is weakest. That''s the best time to start.


    What''s more, it seems that you don''t have to do it yourself.


    The woman was surrounded by the dead. Although she looked very sharp, in fact, she was almost at the end of the crossbow and was just struggling.


    It seems that if you just work hard, you may be able to let this woman die here.


    There was a ferocious smile on the corner of her mouth, and Cassiopeia''s beautiful face was in stark contrast to the ferocious smile on her face.


    Immediately, Cassiopeia opened her mouth, and a large green fog sprayed out of it.


    Highly toxic fog.


    The poisonous fog spread rapidly and almost completely shrouded the area in front in the shortest time.


    In the poison fog, those dead people seem to have completely felt no stimulation from the outside world, even the poison fog has no effect.


    But when Katrina saw the poisonous fog, her face suddenly changed. Of course, Katrina knew how fierce the poisonous fog released by her sister was.


    Katrina wanted to escape, but there were dead men everywhere. She crowded herself in the center and couldn''t escape at all.


    Katrina knows that she must not be hit by the poison fog, otherwise she will definitely die.


    No... you can''t die here.


    Katrina knew very well that if she died here, it would be... Three people.


    Although she is her own sister, she can''t help it.


    Instant step!

 Chapter 685

    Before, Katrina had been avoiding killing her sister. She was her own sister anyway.


    But now Katrina can''t help it. Although she said that the woman was her own sister, if she died, she would have three lives at the same time. She has no reason to let those two people be buried with her.


    So... I can only be sorry.


    Instant step!


    There was a trace of cruelty on her face, and Katrina''s body disappeared in an instant. When she appeared again, her body had disappeared from the surrounding circle among the crowd, and the whole person had come to the embrace of the magic snake in front of Cassiopeia.


    The dagger in his hand has been inserted into the neck of a dead man, who is being held by the demon snake and blocked in front of him.


    It is worthy of being a close sister. Two people really know each other''s power too well. As long as they see each other''s action and eyes, they all know what kind of power each other will use, and then take action in time.


    Katrina didn''t frown. Her palm shook. The dagger scratched along the dead man''s throat and directly cut the neck in half. Immediately, with a flick of her finger, the dagger immediately shot at the rear.


    At close range, the dagger appeared almost immediately in front of Cassiopeia''s face door, which seemed unstoppable.


    But... Two fangs were ejected from Cassiopeia''s mouth almost at the same time.


    Twin fangs!


    The means of attack can be used not only for attack, but also for defense.


    jingle!


    With a crisp sound, the dagger bounced back directly, whirled in the air, and finally fell into the hands of Dao Yu.


    In an instant, the two men have gone back and forth for several rounds, and each attack and defense is particularly fierce and tragic. Those moves are dazzling. If they are careless, they may lose their lives here.


    No one can get the slightest advantage. If it''s a single fight, Katrina''s strength must be above her sister, but unfortunately, it''s not a single fight.


    Soon, the dead men in the back surrounded again, and Katrina fell into the siege of the other party again. In addition, Cassiopeia continued to harass from the side, resulting in Katrina''s situation is quite dangerous.


    Although the speed is very fast, a wound will appear on the body if you are not careful.


    With a dull hum, Carter was scratched again by those damn dead men on his arm.


    At this time, a white light suddenly appeared on Carter''s body. Under the white light, his body was quickly covered with a thick layer of shiny armor.


    Control of the body has been transferred to Kyle.


    The two daggers in his hand also turned into a huge wide handed sword.


    The fighting style suddenly changed into another shape. Instead of the extreme sensitivity before, it became full of savage and wild power.


    Holding the wide handed sword with both hands, a pair of seemingly slender arms burst out shocking energy.


    With a violent wave, there was a crackling sound immediately, and the dead people around were directly cut upside down.


    As for the other dead, take this opportunity to attack Kyle. But those attacks were blocked by Kyle''s thick armor, which could not cause the slightest damage to Kyle.


    Even if you really have strong power to break Kyle''s defense, the divine blessing will quickly recover Kyle''s damage.


    The four week danger finally ended. When Kyle stabilized the situation, the control of her body was instantly transferred to Katrina. Using her super skills, she threw away several tricks and instantly reaped a circle of life. After the end, Katrina immediately transferred the control of her body to Kyle.


    Although those skills have strong destructive power, they also need to be cooled.


    Katrina is responsible for killing and Kyle is responsible for resistance.


    The two people perfectly cooperate with each other and continue to alternate physical control. LengSheng continues to support in this battlefield. Not to mention, the number of dead people around is still decreasing.


    If this situation continues, it may really kill all the dead.


    This situation was obviously unexpected to Cassiopeia. The face looked particularly ferocious, and almost all of her eyes began to show that terrible gray light.


    "Although that''s your sister, it seems that we must do it now." Kyle''s voice came from my mind.


    Katrina nodded slightly. "I see. Let''s go."


    Finally, she took a look at Cassiopeia, and the feeling in Katrina''s eyes completely disappeared at this time.


    The next second, the body has gradually begun to transform into the appearance of a judgment angel. When the transformation is not even completed, a holy light directly envelops it.


    "Divine shelter!"


    The transformation has not been completed. That skill has appeared. At the same time, the appearance of the judgment angel just appeared suddenly disappears and becomes Katrina again.


    But on the surface of Katrina''s body, there was a hazy holy light.


    The instant step unfolded again and appeared again in front of Cassiopeia.


    Cassiopeia''s face changed slightly, and a large amount of light burst out in her eyes.


    Petrified gaze.


    Casiopeya''s most terrifying trick is to emit a light with strong petrification ability in her eyes. All those who see casiopeya will be petrified, slow down, and even completely turn into stone statues.


    It has some similar abilities to the legendary snake haired Banshee Medusa, which may not be so terrible, but no one dares to ignore the powerful power.


    Originally, Cassiopeia thought this could directly turn Katrina into stone.


    But what Cassiopeia didn''t expect happened. The petrified eyes didn''t play the slightest effect at this time.


    The Milky light emitted by Katrina directly absorbed all the petrified eyes and could not cause any harm to Katrina at all.


    Kyle''s great move is divine protection. It is immune to all damage in 2.5 seconds. It is invincible.


    Instead, Katrina''s body grabbed the two daggers and suddenly began to rotate.


    Cassiopeia''s face changed wildly. As a close sister, she certainly knew how terrible that move was.


    Death Lianhua!


    Katrina turned into a blade hurricane, throwing daggers around at unparalleled speed!


    Carter''s big move is so terrible that anyone who has played the game knows it.


    In reality, it was more crazy than in the game. The two daggers quickly staggered in Katrina''s hands, flew forward at a very fast speed, quickly retracted and threw out again.


    The continuous interleaving only saw that casiopea''s body was constantly retreating, a sad scream came from her throat, and bright red blood burst out from casiopea''s body.


    When Katrina''s body finally stopped, it seemed that the front had come to an end.


    Cassiopeia''s body stayed on the ground, and there was no strength to counterattack.


    Countless scars appeared on the body, especially the two knife wounds between the chest and abdomen.


    Katrina''s dagger was still aimed at Cassiopeia''s head, with a trace of intolerance in her eyes.


    After all, it''s her own sister. Katrina can''t kill her own sister without any psychological fluctuation.


    Finally, Katrina took back her dagger and rushed to the outer protective cover, ready to break the protective cover, and then left here.


    However, Katrina''s forbearance seemed to become a kind of sympathy and pity in Cassiopeia, which was Cassiopeia''s most disgusting look.


    The woman gradually wriggled her body and got up from the ground. A fierce look flashed in her eyes. There was a ferocious sneer on her mouth: "you asked for it... Don''t blame me..."


    "Come out, it''s time for you to work for Knox..."


    With Cassiopeia''s voice, the ground under her feet trembled suddenly.


    That scene was like an earthquake, and terrorist waves spread wildly on the ground.


    It was vaguely accompanied by a roar like a beast.


    As soon as she heard that voice, Katrina seemed to think of something. The expression on her face suddenly turned pale... It couldn''t be the monster.

 Chapter 686

    What kind of woman is Katrina? It can be said that she is not afraid of heaven and earth. What can make Katrina feel afraid is definitely not ordinary.


    At this time, the violent fluctuation reached a limit.


    Waves appear on the ground, but the real threat emerges from mid air.


    A very strong black dense is creeping madly. That picture, while making Katrina feel shocked, the ominous premonition in her heart is becoming stronger and stronger.


    The black dense looks like a huge cage, holding something.


    As the black light becomes more and more intense, the roaring sound of anger and terror is becoming more and more thrilling.


    Ow... Ho!


    Finally, with a roar of extreme anger, the guy who was imprisoned in the dark cage seemed to be unable to stand this bondage. A huge shadow suddenly stood up in the dark and broke free with his hands around him.


    I only heard a bang. The black cages around me exploded at this moment.


    The astonishing air current was rolling violently around, and the terrible impact directly shattered the surrounding blockade cover in an instant. Those dead people turned over one by one and flew out a long distance.


    Even Katrina''s hands were holding her own dagger, staggered in front of her chest, constantly resisting the terrible impact from her face. Under that power, her body directly retreated more than ten feet. Looking at the behemoth in front of her, Katrina was almost desperate.


    Those crazy people actually resurrected this monster on the earth.


    Don''t they understand that they can''t master this monster at all?


    Just ahead, the dark cage had completely exploded. Just where the dark cage disappeared, a huge monster appeared.


    There are not many huge monsters on the earth now. Tyrants, bad news, mutant zombies and ancient magic statues are all amazing guys with large sizes.


    Compared with those guys, this guy''s size even seems a little small.


    But compared with normal humans, it is still an absolute behemoth, with a body almost the size of a nightmare.


    The body looks like countless pieces of meat, which can be combined at will. Obvious traces of stitching and bonding can be seen everywhere.


    It is not human, not even life. At most, it is just a monster composed of broken meat.


    But on this monster, the terrible oppression emanating from it is even stronger than the bad news. I don''t know how many times.


    There is no hair on the bald head, and there is a huge cavity on the stomach, which emits bright red light. That is the source of this guy''s energy.


    Holding a huge hatchet with a mottled axe in his hand, he can easily split everything into pieces under the powerful power this guy has.


    Undead war god... SAIN!


    Katrina knows who this guy is. It''s a terrible humanoid weapon made by Knox.


    He is a legendary hero in Knox. Hundreds of years ago, he led the army to shuttle and kill in the local camp again and again. No one has ever been as perfect as SAIN.


    Finally, in a war, SAIN lost his life, but SAIN''s death also brought the death of demacia''s army leader.


    This is SAIN''s greatest glory. Although the giant died, Knox did not give up and continue to use the remaining power of this guy.


    They brought his body back and revived it through necromancy.


    But what resurrected was a machine that only knew killing and destruction. No matter whether the enemy or friendly forces were in front of him, they would be killed indiscriminately. Even noxas could not control the monster and could only confine him in a cage.


    The resurrection of SAIN proved that there were serious problems in the process at that time. Later, another general resurrected SAIN, and this resurrection was quite perfect.


    SAIN appeared on the battlefield again. The dead soldiers were brave and invincible, dragging their broken bodies and slaughtering on the battlefield.


    When he dies again, the commander will reassemble his broken body. Sometimes it is not even SAIN''s body. Under this splicing, SAIN''s body is constantly getting bigger.


    Katrina deeply knows how terrible the power this guy has. In that fragmented body, it contains frightening power.


    At that time, Katrina was almost desperate.


    Almost subconsciously, Katrina immediately transferred control of her body to Kyle, with her wings open. Now that the blockade has been destroyed, they are ready to escape here.


    But... The target is right in front of you. The undead God of war SAIN will never allow any target to disappear in front of him.


    Howling angrily, seizing the axe in his hand, SAIN''s body leaned forward slightly.


    Reckless collision!


    This is the most savage force.


    Just as Kyle opened his wings and just flew two meters above the ground, the guy''s huge body had charged from the ground.


    Along the way, the dead who got in the way were directly hit and smashed. Their bodies could not withstand the violent impact of SAIN, and their iron armor was directly turned into fragments.


    Then the body hit Kyle, and the wings behind him couldn''t bring the slightest sense of security.


    Bang!


    In the muffled hum, Kyle''s body was like a sandbag, which was directly shaken out. With a wow in his mouth, a mouthful of blood gushed out directly, and his pretty face suddenly became pale.


    I don''t know how many bones in my chest were crushed directly.


    The body flew tens of meters away in mid air, and then fell heavily on the ground.


    This man-made powerful humanoid weapon has invincible power. It is not an opponent at all and can''t be stopped.


    Struggling, Kyle stood up from the ground with a piercing pain in his chest, but now Kyle didn''t even have time to treat his body. He opened his wings and wanted to fly away, but the wings behind him were broken under the impact just now.


    Kyle''s heart was full of anger. If it was his strength in his heyday, he would not take this monster to heart. Coughing to death, he was too weak.


    Be sure to leave here, or all three of you will die here.


    Kyle was anxious and dragged his seriously injured body to leave.


    But the guy was obviously not ready to let himself go.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    The footsteps stepped on the ground. Every time, there was an extremely dull sound. Waving the huge axe in his hand, he had rushed to Kyle''s face.


    Seeing the target in front of him, SAIN''s eyes were full of unspeakable cruelty.


    Although I can''t enjoy myself, I still want to kill her.


    go to hell!


    The Tomahawk was torn from the top of his head.


    "Bow your head!"


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly sounded.


    Almost subconsciously, Kyle immediately controlled the body to lie on the ground.


    At the next moment, an ice blue arrow suddenly penetrated through and burst directly into SAIN''s chest with that strong chill.


    Boom... CLICK!


    Just above that body, a large piece of blue ice solidified in an instant, almost covering SAIN''s whole body.


    The effect of vertigo has appeared.


    It was an attack from Aishi. At this moment, we were still far away from here. Seeing that I couldn''t keep up, Aishi next to me didn''t need me to give orders at all. The arrows penetrated in an instant.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    The combined body full of broken meat is countless times stronger than expected.


    The attack of magic crystal arrow was completely intercepted. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I finally appeared next to Dao language.


    I thought she was Daoyu... Or Katrina.


    Then he grabbed Dao Yu''s small hand and quickly retreated with the body. At the same time, a healing technique was immediately lost.

 Chapter 687

    Fortunately, I finally caught up.


    I''m sweating on my forehead. It''s so fucking urgent that I can''t keep up.


    Seeing the huge monster in front of me, I haven''t recognized the identity of the monster for a moment, but it''s probably just a combat weapon made by Knox.


    Those guys seem to like this research very much. They are worthy of being able to form an alliance with zu''an.


    Holding the little hand of Dao Yu, I quickly retreated, but the little hand struggled a little.


    Is it Katrina?


    But even Katrina needs to see what time it is.


    "Don''t move..." I said in a deep voice.


    I don''t know if my words had an effect. The little hand really didn''t struggle anymore. I grabbed the little hand and directly withdrew from a distance of more than ten meters.


    The green light of the therapy quickly emerged, alleviating the tingling from the body.


    This treatment can''t completely recover people at one time, but it can at least make people feel a little better.


    "What''s this guy?" I looked back as I said, and I found that the girl was already crimson.


    I''m dizzy. I wasn''t shy before, was I?


    For a time, I thought I recognized the wrong person.


    "This is the undead God of war, SAIN, the strongest combat weapon made by Knox." the voice has become Katrina''s voice: "besides, can you let go of your hand?"


    Tut Tut, this character is really proud and charming.


    I saved your life. I''m so arrogant. No wonder I can''t get married all the time... Alas, no, in the hero League, this woman seems to be engaged. I just don''t know that fool is so unlucky to get engaged to this woman. It''s estimated that this woman will cut off her head if she''s not careful.


    I didn''t say much. I was reluctant to let go of my tender little hand.


    Then he turned his attention to the huge monster in front of him. It turned out to be the undead God of war. No wonder.


    This guy is very strong in the game, and this guy''s own strength will only be more terrible. If you really want to talk about it, Katrina can only be regarded as the grandchildren of this guy''s grandchildren. The gap between them is not a little.


    At this time, Dao Mei, Elise, lefulan and Aishi have all followed up. At the same time, in the face of so many powerful enemies, there is no expression of fear on the face of the undead God of war.


    This guy may have been unable to show his expression, and he doesn''t know what fear is.


    This guy is one of the dead.


    With a roar like a beast, the huge body rushed towards us again, and the huge axe in his hand swept directly.


    Frowning, I grabbed the greedy Hydra and rushed to try this guy''s strength.


    "Be careful, his strength is amazing..."


    Katrina couldn''t help but quickly reminded me that although she was dissatisfied with Meng Lang before me, she was a life-saving benefactor after all, and this was the second time. Katrina also felt very embarrassed.


    At this time, I had rushed in front of him.


    The two axes collided violently for the first time in mid air.


    Bang... Bang!


    At that moment, I couldn''t catch the greedy Hydra in my hand. The weapon was directly split and flew out. The handle of the axe rubbed in my palm, and the skin in the palm was completely broken and dripping with blood.


    As for my body, it retreated rapidly under the terrible impact force comparable to the locomotive.


    After retreating to a distance of more than ten meters, he stabilized his body.


    I couldn''t help shaking my face. I just tried to control the weapon in this guy''s hand with the power of metal manipulation, but it was a complete failure. The weapon power of that guy is too big to be manipulated by me at all.


    That kind of power makes me tremble.


    I have never encountered such a powerful force. In comparison, dreven''s strength is like a mosquito humming in front of this guy. It''s not worth mentioning at all.


    Is this guy the eighth master of Knox?


    It''s terrible. I can''t stop that power at all.


    This is a simple fight. Let me know immediately that we can''t deal with this guy right now.


    "Elise, dizzy him..."


    I quickly ordered.


    A spider cocoon fell directly on SAIN''s head. This guy was about to launch an assault and was immediately dizzy.


    "Then... Fuck... Run!"


    I snapped, grabbed Katrina, turned and ran. At the same time, with one move, he caught the greedy Hydra that fell to the ground.


    The time of vertigo is very short, leaving us not many opportunities!


    Sure enough, before we got far away, the guy was free from dizziness immediately.


    Roared and rushed over, and then ash''s ten thousand arrows fired at once. He didn''t ask for much damage to this guy, as long as he could slow down his speed.


    This guy''s strength is really too strong. After that attempt, I know I can''t carry it. Although the resistance of sister Dao is stronger than me, I can''t stop it.


    As for others, if they do, unless everyone can completely avoid this guy''s attack, otherwise, as long as they are touched, they will be injured or even dead immediately.


    Frankie, ash may not be able to bear this guy''s axe at all.


    This is reality, not a game.


    In the game, the undead war God belongs to the guy with thick skin and slightly low attack power, but when this guy appears in reality, the super destructive power is no less than any hero.


    We are desperately running away. This is the first time we are so embarrassed.


    We''re running away, and the undead God of war has been chasing after us. He doesn''t give us a chance to breathe at all. If it weren''t for the extremely short-lived, almost two or three seconds of ten thousand arrows and constant deceleration, I''m afraid we wouldn''t be able to escape this guy''s pursuit at all.


    And Katrina''s situation looks pretty bad.


    My body was seriously injured. Although I recovered with therapy, it was obviously not enough. When I ran away, my face flashed that kind of pain from time to time, which made me feel extra pity.


    Seeing Katrina''s appearance, I shook my head helplessly.


    "Don''t struggle..."


    First, I said a word, and then I picked up Katrina.


    That thin body, light as nothing, hardly caused the slightest burden to me.


    Perhaps because of my previous warning, Katrina did not struggle this time. Her body was just a little stiff, and immediately became soft.


    Wenxiang nephrite is in my arms, but I don''t have time to think about these problems now. I hold Katrina''s slender legs with one hand and Katrina''s shoulder with the other hand.


    Because of the super fast movement, Katrina''s body kept bumping up and down in my arms. From time to time, she would stab the broken bones in her chest and stab her internal organs.


    In desperation, Katrina could only put her hands around my neck to reduce her pain.


    That face was almost dripping with water at this time.


    Maybe this is the first time Katrina has been so close to a man.


    At ordinary times, how powerful and proud Katrina is. Ordinary men want to touch it. Please ask Katrina if she agrees to the dagger in her hand.


    Only those who can survive are qualified. Those who can''t survive are dead.


    In fact, at this time, if Katrina transferred the control of her body to Dao Yu, she might not have to bear this shyness, but Katrina surprisingly didn''t do so.


    The smell from the man in front of her made Katrina experience a taste she had never had before.


    For me, this action will kill me.


    The tempting fragrance from my body makes me think. If it weren''t for now, there was an ugly monster chasing after me. I had to put this woman on the ground and teach her well... No, it''s preaching.

 Chapter 688

    The undead God of war is obviously not covered. It seems that he doesn''t want me to teach... No, it''s preaching Katrina. She has been chasing after her, so I don''t even have time to breathe.


    The group of dead men behind us can''t catch up with us at all. They have been pulled away for a long distance.


    As for Cassiopeia, she has been hanging far away.


    In fact, although Cassiopeia summoned the undead God of war, she was not the real master of the undead God of war. The undead God of war had no master, and what she had to say was just Knox.


    The undead God of war will only act for the benefit of Knox, even if the country is now in name only.


    Now only the supreme commander of Knox, who is now reunited, can command the undead God of war. This time, it is only for the time being that Cassiopeia can command.


    Moreover, Cassiopeia did not dare to issue too many orders. If the barbarism of the undead God of war got up, she might turn around and split herself.


    However, seeing those enemies who had hurt or even almost killed themselves, now they are chased and run away, Cassiopeia''s heart is still full of happiness.


    That guy''s name is Lin Yi. Cassiopeia knows that guy.


    When he didn''t join the large forces of Knox, this guy took people to destroy his territory, and more than 8000 blood slaves under his hands were taken away. Otherwise, those people will become a powerful dead man.


    Moreover, the demon snake and lizard people controlled by themselves have been completely eliminated. In the eyes of Cassiopeia, the hatred can be imagined.


    This time, if you can kill this guy, it will definitely be a great achievement and remove a huge threat for Knox.


    But those guys are really able to run. They run around like fleas. Although they are embarrassed, it seems that the undead God of war can''t catch up for a while.


    The distance between the two sides can be quickly narrowed only when the rude collision is opened, but it will soon be slowed down by Aishi''s arrows.


    The two sides seem to have entered a fixed state. Since the distance between them has reached a certain degree, it can no longer be narrowed.


    This feeling made Cassiopeia feel rather uncomfortable.


    When we fled, on the other side, with the addition of Bingya, the battlefield here gradually entered a state of adhesion.


    Lin Yi left too early. If Lin Yi could stay here for two minutes, it might be another situation.


    The dead around still formed an encirclement circle. Even if Bingya''s strength was strong, she constantly summoned the overwhelming ice storm from the sky above her head, killing many dead, but there were still a large number of dead to surround them.


    Those in the encirclement have been seriously exhausted.


    Bingya doesn''t dare to take people away easily. If she takes one person away, the rest may not be able to support in it.


    Now people can only hope that Lin Yi can save Dao Yu as soon as possible. If they gather together at that time, they may be able to break out of the siege.


    But they didn''t know that the situation of Lin Yi was also dangerous.


    Gradually, the people were about to lose their support. Xiao Ya''s physical strength was almost exhausted, and there was a lot of sweat on her forehead. If it weren''t for the nearby shiver who had been protecting Xiao Ya, I''m afraid Xiao Ya would be dead now.


    Zijiao''s face was also pale, and Chen Yi was not much better. Nami could hardly summon the wild waves.


    Bingya is the only one left with strong combat effectiveness, but she can''t control the situation of the whole battlefield.


    For a moment, the situation here almost entered an extremely dangerous situation.


    Seeing a dead man rush in from the blockade, the machete in his hand directly cleaved at Nami.


    Nami wanted to escape, but her feet were soft and her body almost fell. Xiao Ya wanted to rescue, but she couldn''t lift the slightest strength.


    Puff


    The blade crossed Nami''s body, and a trace of blood appeared on her slender arm.


    The staff in his hand suddenly couldn''t hold it and fell to the ground.


    Poof


    At this time, a bullet suddenly penetrated from a distance, accurately through the gap between several people, and then exploded on the dead man''s head.


    The iron helmet on the head could not stop the power of the bullet. The head was shot open and blood splashed.


    It was Xiaoling''s attack. At the farthest distance, Xiaoling had quickly climbed a big tree and occupied the commanding height. A Sniper at a super long distance saved Nami.


    The next moment, a figure appeared in the sky and immediately fell down.


    "Hey, sisters in law, I''m coming..."


    That was Chen Bolin''s voice. This guy was the fastest and rushed to the battlefield first with the power of blinking.


    With a strange smile, he looked at the dead men in front of him. There was a strange ferocity in his eyes. His hands opened and crossed in front of him.


    A crack immediately appeared in mid air, and the force of the space crack spread out directly.


    The bodies of more than a dozen dead men in front of them were directly hit by cracks. Their bodies broke from the middle, and their blood gushed wildly.


    With the appearance of Chen Bolin, the pressure of others suddenly relaxed a lot.


    But... It''s not just Chen Bolin.


    In the rear, figures have appeared, and the ground is full of running wolf smoke.


    "Ha ha... Lin Yi, who left us alone, doesn''t pay much attention to our brothers."


    That sound was still far away when it just sounded, but the next second, it was already in front of me.


    Then I saw a group of guys like rubber, directly crashing over with an irresistible brute force.


    In the crackling sound, a gap was directly opened in the group of dead men, and the dead men inside were instantly killed and seriously injured.


    Then the two arms came back from behind.


    Not who Zhang Quan was, this guy took himself as a slingshot, a long-distance ejection, and took the lead in the battlefield.


    "Our people will not be bullied by those bastards in Knox... So go to hell." Zhang Quan laughed wildly, his hands spinning like a big windmill.


    The arm was thrown quickly at an indescribable speed.


    Crackling!


    One body was directly hit and flew. Although this move did not kill a few people, it almost emptied the center of the battlefield immediately.


    Those tired people inside finally lost their pressure.


    Then a sharp blade appeared on the head of a dead man. The next second, Yang Yang''s body appeared directly.


    The sharp blade is a coordinate.


    The shield in his hand hit the ground with a bang, and a man directly blocked the attack of a group of dead men.


    "Sorry, we''re late," Yang said as he resisted the attack of the dead.


    "If you hadn''t come, I would have died."


    In the roar of the lion, a figure jumped and appeared on the battlefield. It was Shirley''s Lion like appearance. The woman''s character burst like a lion. After becoming a female lion, that power also became stronger and more horizontal. One claw slapped down, and a dead man was directly killed.


    "Ha ha, I''m here too."


    That was the sound of fan Xiaotian laughing wildly. Before the people arrived, two axes had already flown over.


    Little yellow book''s body also appeared in the air, opened his hands, and one dark serve directly fell to the ground. Among the burst sound, those monsters were directly killed.


    More and more brothers appeared, and all the experts in the territory appeared at this time.


    We are a team and a big family.


    Members of our family are not easily bullied by outsiders.


    Those who want to bully us must pay a heavy price.


    We can block the attack of shadow island again and again, and now we will never be afraid of this Knox.


    The brothers charged like a frenzy.


    Even those brothers who had just taken the ability nucleus appeared here.


    "Ultimate flash!"


    A dazzling beam of light suddenly dispersed among the crowd.


    The light suddenly became everything. Under the dazzling light, the dead almost closed their eyes one by one.


    It was almost an instinctive reaction.

 Chapter 689

    Bai Qiu also appeared.


    This time, not only the experts in the dungeon, but almost all the idle experts in that city appeared.


    Even Bai Qiu and Shi Shi all appeared.


    We have lost too many brothers and sisters, and no one wants to see this happen again.


    Bai Qiu didn''t join our territory for a long time. Because of her weak ability, she seldom participated in the battle. She was a member of the logistics group before.


    But now, with the mass death of capable people in the territory and the emergence of new capable people, Bai Qiu has gradually become an old man, retired from the logistics group and began to join the combat group.


    In fact, Bai Qiu''s ability to control light is very special, which is the only one we see.


    Before, we suspected that this guy was the owner of the soul mark of the shining girl lacy, but Bai Qiu didn''t seem to show any power related to lacy.


    Her light is limited to making herself disappear from the sight of others, which does not belong to lacs''s power.


    And her strength has been improving very slowly until the stone obtained the soul mark in the shape of the big sword. It seems that Bai Qiu''s strength began to advance by leaps and bounds at this time.


    Now, the power displayed is almost entirely the power of lacs.


    Brilliant girl lacs.


    Those strong lights are almost the nemesis of these dead men.


    These dead can only perceive the outside world through vision. When there is a sudden strong light, their eyes will be stabbed immediately.


    When they lost their sight, their world fell into darkness almost instantly.


    He couldn''t do anything and couldn''t see the people in front of him. He could only wave his weapons indiscriminately, and even chop his companions.


    At this time, the stone also rushed over, grabbed the huge sword in his hand, and his body spun wildly. The sharp blade directly cut the past, and each body was directly cut into pieces.


    "Heaven and earth fall!"


    Another figure also appeared in the middle of the crowd. The long gun in his hand fell on the ground, and a circle of solid earth walls suddenly rose around the bodies of several women.


    We have not trapped any enemies outside, but these people inside are now in an absolutely safe situation.


    When these brothers appeared, the four girls, Zijiao, Xiaoya, Chen Yi and Nami, were completely relieved one by one, and their bodies involuntarily fell soft on the ground.


    Their physical strength has been completely overdrawn. What they need most now is a real rest.


    "Exhale..."


    Another voice appeared in the air. It was a new member.


    Zhang Xuliang, the only relative among the five predecessors, is the brother of one of them. We gave him the ability crystal core of that elder.


    Zhang Xuliang has not let people down. He has been trying to adapt to the new power.


    In Zhang Xuliang''s mind, there is only one goal, that is to cut the damn guy who killed his brother.


    The enemy is Zhong lixiu.


    For this goal, Zhang Xuliang has been working hard.


    Because of the inherited power, Zhang Xuliang''s strength has improved very rapidly, and Zhang Xuliang knows that these forces are far from enough. He needs more powerful power. His current power can''t even compare with his brother, let alone kill Zhong lixiu.


    So he should keep working hard until his strength is improved.


    Fighting is the fastest way to improve strength.


    Exhale... With that order, the strong winds between heaven and earth suddenly surge up, and those raging winds rotate and cut quickly like knives.


    Under the rapid cutting of the wind blade, a large number of dead people cut thousands of knives directly and died miserably.


    This ability is a powerful group destructive force. Perhaps Zhang Xuliang''s strength is not enough. It is difficult to produce effect in the face of the strong, but for this dense enemy, Zhang Xuliang will become the strongest killer.


    The dead around were quickly emptied, and the ground was completely turned into a mess.


    With the appearance of dozens of brothers, the battlefield here quickly came to an end.


    Just as we were about to move in their direction, a strange cry came from the front.


    What is this, a party?


    When I finally turned over a hill and ran here with Katrina in my arms, the undead God of war behind me was still chasing and killing.


    I''m still secretly complaining about bad luck. I don''t know if the battle here is over. If it continues here, I''ll bring disaster.


    But when I saw the situation here, I was fucking scared immediately.


    Darling, what''s this? There were only five people here before, but now there are more than 50 fucking experts. Almost all the experts in the dungeon appear here.


    Seeing this situation, I almost immediately understood that these brothers must not trust me to come alone and follow me for support.


    There is a warm feeling in my heart, but more arrogance.


    Sleeping trough, my brothers come here now. Are you afraid of a bird?


    "Sleeping trough, come here, come here, I can''t carry it..." holding Katrina in one hand, I shouted at the brothers over there.


    Your sister, you pick up girls yourself, and now you let us work here?


    At that time, several brothers were unhappy, but everyone could see that the current situation was not a time for nonsense. They rushed over one by one immediately.


    Under the ambiguous eyes of so many people, Katrina seemed to feel a little unbearable and wriggled out of my arms.


    "You guy, there are so many experts around you, but they are so embarrassed. How many people are there..." Zhang Quan asked with a smile as he ran here.


    This guy doesn''t seem to worry, and there''s nothing to worry about. All the experts in the dungeon are here. There are only seven or eight people in Knox. If they dare to come, they will kill him at one time.


    Speaking of it, we seem to have formed a natural hostility with Knox.


    The people gathered in Knox are all local experts in Knox.


    But on our side, Hao Ziqi has some Prince Jiawen IV of demacia. Shang Qi has the power of Zhao Xin, the manager of demacia. If the power of stone is right, it should be the power of demacia and Galen.


    These three guys happen to be three grass friends together. They are all demacia people.


    Bai Qiu, the sister of stone, also has the power of the shining girl Lach. It seems to be Galen''s sister.


    Zijiao beside me has the power of Nine Tailed Fox Ali, as well as the ability of sister Dao and the son of stars mastered by Chen Xiaolin, all of which come from Aini Eurasia.


    Demacia and Eni Eurasia are the sworn enemies of Knox. Even the Picheng policewoman on Xiaoling is also the enemy of Knox.


    In this case, it''s fucking hell that the two sides can coexist peacefully.


    Zhang Quan shouted and ran over. At this time, I didn''t run. Under Katrina''s struggle, I put Katrina down, hehe smiled and pointed to the back: "look for yourself..."


    At this time, the brothers in the back came together.


    Hiss


    When they saw the appearance of the undead God of war behind them, they all widened their eyes. They couldn''t help being a little timid. The appearance of that guy just made people timid.


    There is only one enemy, but it is this enemy that runs around chasing so many of us.


    This is the power of the undead God of war.


    But before, I was afraid of this guy, but now I''m afraid of a bird.


    This guy is very powerful. We must take this opportunity to kill this guy. Otherwise, if he appears on the battlefield in the future, this guy will definitely become a train, kill our brothers and cause countless damage.


    "I''ll try it first..." the crab said in a muffled voice.


    He has high defense, thick blood and can resist.


    Grinning, he rushed up, and his body became the size of an emperor crab, which was not much smaller than this monster.

 Chapter 690

    I have made up my mind to kill the goods at this time.


    Seeing the crab swaying its emperor crab body, I couldn''t help telling him: "be careful, this guy''s attack power is strong enough to explode."


    Looking at this guy''s appearance, the crab also knew that the goods must be difficult to deal with. He nodded and rushed forward.


    Seeing that someone dared to stop in front of him, the undead God of war suddenly became angry, grabbed the big axe in his hand and cut it down at once.


    The crab immediately waved a pair of pliers to stop it.


    Clang!


    Only a dull sound was heard. The crab''s body retreated three steps directly on the ground, supported by six legs, and two pliers supported the huge axe.


    The crab is also secretly frightened in his heart. It''s such a powerful force.


    If you really want to calculate, crabs can be said to have the strongest defense ability in our territory. In terms of defense, only Hao Ziqi can barely fight, but now crabs can hardly carry it. No wonder the boss will be chased everywhere.


    If it''s just a crab, it''s estimated that it can''t carry this guy. Fortunately, there''s not only one crab here.


    Seeing the guy waving an axe again and starting to attack, Yang Yang rushed up immediately, and the shield in his hand held the attack of the undead God of war again.


    The body is directly hit and exits the distance of four or five steps.


    Yang Yang resisted it reluctantly, and then sister Dao appeared, blocking the way back of the undead war god.


    Hao Ziqi also opened the golden shield and joined the blocking army.


    Even the stone guy resumed his big sword and carried it with a huge shield in his hand.


    The shield Ronaldinho made a test article when he followed Mu Mu Mu to study. Although it is only a test article, the effect is good. There are only two effects, one is heavy and the other is hard.


    Only a guy like stone can pick it up.


    Stone, Yang Yang, Dao Mei, Hao Ziqi, crab!


    Five people completely surround this guy in the direction of five pointed star. No matter the undead God of war breaks through from any direction, he will be blocked.


    The undead God of war is proud to be besieged by so many experts in the territory.


    The undead God of war is crazy about killing. He is an indefatigable killing machine.


    But this guy''s fighting instinct is still there, especially when he is in danger. Even this guy with completely rotten brain knows what to do.


    More and more brothers appear, which has made the undead God of war feel threatened. He wants to escape.


    With her head down, the rude collision spread out again and directly hit sister Dao behind her.


    Dao Mei''s body was completely out of control. She was directly hit and flew far away. There was a gap in the original tight encirclement immediately.


    This guy wants to get out of this gap.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance!


    Exhale!


    The strong wind surged around the body of the undead God of war. Zhang Xuliang''s attack directly delayed this guy''s speed.


    At the same time, Zhang Quan smiled grimly, and his two arms quickly extended in the past. Wheezing around the legs of the undead God of war, he immediately wound dozens of times back and forth.


    The poor big head was rushing forward. As a result, his body suddenly became unstable and burst into the street.


    That is, Zhang Quan''s rubber arm can withstand this pulling force, and Elise''s spider silk was immediately torn off.


    "Kill him..." Zhang Quan howled loudly.


    The brothers in the rear surrounded us.


    No matter how awesome you are, you are still rubbish in front of so many brothers.


    The attack still fell down from the sky, grabbed the two axes in his hand and cut directly on the body of the undead God of war.


    Guan Zhaolin also became a combat form, and his meat arm waved as fast as Tianma meteor fist.


    The dark force appeared in the hands of the little yellow book, eroding this guy''s body.


    It seems that I don''t need my hand. I just stopped running. My breathing hasn''t even stabilized. The situation here has completely entered another situation.


    The undead God of war, who was once arrogant, has now become a drowning dog.


    That gap is simply an instant reversal, but it doesn''t seem to be an accident.


    You know, the undead war god is now facing all the experts in the whole dungeon except Mu Mu, a Shen, Shang Qi and Chen Xiaolin.


    In this case, it''s strange that this guy can hold up.


    It''s really the first time that so many brothers work together to deal with a person, but this guy should feel honored.


    The skin of the undead war god is so hard that ordinary attacks can''t tear his skin apart.


    But the brothers here are not ordinary guys.


    With the corrosion of dark forces and dense fists, they kept waving down in the sky to attack the tomahawks in the same position.


    The undead God of war howled loudly, trying to get up from the ground.


    Unfortunately, there was no chance. With a crisp click, the first wound on the body appeared.


    The next second, it spread like a toxin, the wounds on the whole body increased rapidly, and the howling sound turned into a scream.


    Poof poof


    No one knows how long it has passed. When the crowd dispersed, there was only a pool of rotten meat and a bloody axe left on the ground.


    This guy is dead.


    He was dismembered by random knives and died miserably.


    Five people blocked his attack, and the others rushed up. They didn''t even have a chance to escape. The guy died immediately.


    Originally, we wanted to find the soul mark of this guy, but we searched for a long time and almost searched every piece of broken meat, but we didn''t find the soul mark.


    I don''t know if this guy has no soul mark, or what we ignore.


    "Burn it..." I said.


    The brothers beat this guy to death so quickly that I didn''t even have a chance to intervene, because I didn''t find the soul mark. Moreover, it is said that even if this guy is dead, he can be resurrected as long as he reassembles the body fragments.


    So I think it''s better to destroy the corpse.


    As a result, the rotten meat was burned clean by a fire, and we went home.


    Zhang Xuliang was flying in the sky. He hadn''t found the woman casiopeya for a long time. It is estimated that the woman ran away when she saw that the situation was wrong.


    Things here are done. There is no shortage of people. How many people come and how many people go back.


    We are still happy in our hearts.


    We thought there were seven experts in Knox, but only then did we know that there were nine. We killed two and seven. Now we have killed another one and there are only six left.


    Moreover, these two successive battles also made us feel less afraid of Knox than before.


    Those people seem to be just like this. As long as we unite, we will be able to kill them.


    For a moment, everyone was a little elated.


    "Don''t be happy too early..." seeing our appearance, Katrina couldn''t help pouring cold water on us.


    "The people of Knox are very effective."


    "Although we won this time and even killed dreven and Edgar, don''t underestimate others. After this failure and loss, they will certainly try their best to restore their real strength."


    "I can''t explain how strong their original strength is, but even if they only restore 30% of their strength, we can''t resist any of them, so... Don''t be too complacent. Our strength is still very weak."


    Stone, lux and Hao Ziqi almost nodded involuntarily. They probably also received the reminder from their boarders.


    As for the Dao sister around me, it also means the same.


    Now those heroes are not showing their original strength, at most about one tenth.


    It will take a long time for humans to truly compete with those heroes.


    There are madmen like Mondo, singid and Warwick. Maybe it won''t be long before they will find ways to use more power.


    Therefore, we must not be careless.


    Katrina''s words gave us a warning. If Knox was really so easy to deal with, it might have perished long ago?

 Chapter 691

    Katrina''s words also played some role. Our contempt for those people in Knox was a little restrained.


    But in any case, there is no doubt that we won a big victory this time.


    Before, we killed dreven and edgat, and now we killed the undead God of war SAIN and eliminated the other three top experts. Virtually, this pressure is much less.


    However, today''s events also remind us that the people in Knox are not just watching us receive new people. After a period of silence, their counterattack has begun.


    In fact, this time the situation is quite dangerous!


    In addition to the current situation, about four experts are dispatched by Knox to carry out the operation.


    Edgat, dreven, Cassiopeia and the undead God of war, SAIN.


    When two people act together, any two of them, together, is a rather terrible fighting force.


    If it was not Tong Lei and I who met Edgar and Derek, but other weak brothers, there might be human lives.


    And if the brothers in the territory did not appear in time, none of the five women might survive.


    Whether it''s a mistake of circumstances or luck, or the people in our territory are lucky. In short, we survived this time, but what about the next time?


    Although the other side lost a lot, there are still many experts. If you really want to ambush us, I''m afraid few of our brothers can survive.


    After this event, I''m afraid it will become particularly difficult for us to accept outsiders in the future.


    Be alert to each other''s attacks at any time. If you are not careful, you may take your life in. Not everyone can bear such a day.


    Katrina still feels sorry for what happened today.


    This is not the first time.


    It was the same last time. When Katrina went to find Cassiopeia alone, she was ambushed by Cassiopeia, wallibel and Warwick, and almost died.


    This time, I met the undead God of war.


    For her mistakes, Katrina didn''t explain anything. Maybe Katrina herself knew that there was no excuse at all.


    What you do wrong can only be borne by yourself.


    I don''t know how many times, Katrina vowed not to be controlled by impulsive feelings, but to become rational.


    But... Every time Katrina falls into that trap.


    "I promise this is the last time. I won''t let my feelings control my actions." I don''t know why, Katrina promised me, not knife language.


    Maybe Katrina knows that Dao language is also a very important person for me. If there is any problem with Dao language, it is absolutely unacceptable to me.


    Just this time, seeing the appearance of Dao language, I know that the current controller of this body is Katrina.


    There is a different smell on the familiar face.


    But from those eyes, I can feel a different taste.


    Perhaps, this woman''s heart is also very painful. From beginning to end, Katrina never wanted to kill her own sister. She never hurt Cassiopeia even with the sword language and the invincible effect of divine protection, but Katrina finally gave up the opportunity and didn''t kill her.


    But in my sister''s heart, I don''t want to get rid of myself all the time.


    This emotional difference made Katrina feel quite uncomfortable.


    I couldn''t help but feel some pain in my heart. I couldn''t help saying, "actually... People... It''s better to have some feelings."


    I whispered. Katrina looked at me strangely. She didn''t seem to know why I said that.


    "The reason why people are called people is precisely because people have feelings. A person who has no feelings at all is not a person. At most, it is a personal machine... It is normal for you to be a person and have your own feelings."


    "I don''t think Dao Yu would like someone who can kill his sister without changing his face."


    "What''s more, you want to protect Dao Yu and Kyle from dying with you. In fact, you are controlled by your inner feelings, aren''t you?"


    "Emotion is something that no one can avoid. The key is to see whether the person you target is worth your feelings."


    "Think about it. If it''s just an emotionless killing machine, it''s no different from the robots in the source plan."


    I said a lot in a row. I didn''t expect that I could say so much truth.


    Katrina stared at me, which made me slightly flustered.


    Although the face of Dao Yu appeared in front of me, now I really have a feeling of panic.


    He has been staring at me, and his eyes don''t seem to move at all.


    I don''t know. After a few seconds, I thought I had something dirty on my face.


    Katrina finally smiled.


    The original serious face suddenly showed such a smile, just like a rose.


    Blood rose!


    A usually strong, powerful and cold killer, assassin and soldier, when she suddenly showed this smile, it was like snow lotus blooming. The beautiful scenery was intoxicating.


    "Hey, come back, I''m stunned..." then a familiar voice came into my ears.


    I shivered and raised my head: "Dao language?"


    "Who am I?" Dao Yu turned his eyes angrily.


    This guy doesn''t forget to seduce women at any time. He''s really a big sex wolf and a big asshole.


    The person in my mind, Dao Yu, Kyle and Katrina... Three people are in the same body. It''s not too much to say that they are concentric.


    Kyle didn''t wake up for long, but Katrina was different. Katrina and Dao Yu knew each other very early.


    Katrina guided Dao Yu little by little, let Dao Yu live from the cruel environment, and the two people mastered the body alternately.


    In a long life, two people''s feelings can almost communicate with each other.


    When there is a particularly strong feeling in Katrina''s consciousness, Dao language can naturally feel it, and vice versa.


    Two people, almost one person.


    At that moment, Dao Yu could clearly feel the extremely strong feelings from Katrina''s consciousness.


    This guy once again deceived the ignorant girl.


    Hum, never change.


    My face looked a little embarrassed. Obviously I didn''t do anything bad, but at this time, I felt like I was caught and raped in bed.


    "Well... Are you okay?" I asked a very stupid question.


    Dao Yu gave me a white look: "ignore you, I''m going back to rest..."


    With that, Dao Yu turned and left, leaving me here all embarrassed.


    Darling, I''ve seen this woman for a long time. I don''t know how many times. I just lost my mind for a moment. I can''t imagine.


    After a busy day, Xiao Ya, Na Mei, Zi Jiao and Chen Yi are very tired.


    The four people were almost exhausted and fell into a coma almost immediately after they came back. Sleep is the best way to restore people''s physical strength and spirit.


    When I walked over, three women were lying on a big bed, and their delicate bodies were entangled together. It looked so beautiful, not to mention how fragrant it was.


    But now, there is only pity in my heart.


    After the three came back, they didn''t even have time to climb up their beds and fell asleep in the nearest bed. They were really tired.


    Even when they were asleep, their bodies trembled from time to time, and their little faces were pale, as if they were still frightened.


    What happened during the day left too serious a shadow for these people.


    After a look, I didn''t disturb their rest and quietly walked out of the room.

 Chapter 692

    I walked out of the room and happened to see Bingya and Shirley coming out of the room.


    The two of them live in the same room with Dao Yu and Chen Yi. The underground housing is divided into men and women. Couples or couples can live together alone, and four or eight others of the same sex.


    "How are they?" I asked when I saw them coming out.


    "Chen Yi has fallen asleep and is too tired. As for Dao Yu, she just went back and is very tired. It is estimated that she will not wake up until tomorrow," Shirley said.


    After a pause, Shirley asked, "what about you? Why don''t you go out with those sisters in the middle of the night?"


    Shirley''s words seem quite ambiguous. Although I do have several women, don''t say it. Like an amorous young master, it''s obvious that several women are not satisfied and come out to fool around in the middle of the night.


    I coughed softly. I said, "I can''t sleep. I don''t want to disturb their rest. Just at this time, I''ll take a look at the information from the robbery."


    Rob was sent out by me. The source plan series is five powerful mechanical heroes made of wood. Everyone is equipped with a lot of mechanical accessories. They can record the information they see and hear in a special way, and then send it back to the black crystal in my hand, that is, the thing controlling rob.


    Then through special devices, we can reflect all the things we see in front of us.


    Bingya and Shirley seemed unable to sleep for a while, so they ran to the control room together.


    Then I put the black crystal on my body into an advanced computer device in front of me.


    The black crystal is just like a USB flash disk for long-distance reception, which is very convenient to use.


    Just after the black crystal was put in, a picture suddenly appeared in front of me.


    At the beginning, it still looked like our underground city, and the noisy voices of brothers could be heard around.


    From the moment I gave the order, the robber has begun to perform the task of intelligence collection. This thing is really very convenient.


    I really don''t know how mu mu made this kind of thing. If this thing really appears in the battlefield, it is definitely the most powerful spy.


    The power to sneak into the shadow silently, coupled with the power of this long-distance transmission to transmit all the picture and sound intelligence back, almost no one can cut off his intelligence.


    At the beginning, there seems to be nothing worth paying attention to, that is, robbing away from the dungeon and going to the nearby mountains and forests. There is nothing else.


    From the perspective of robbery, it''s like watching a documentary. It''s very boring. Fortunately, this thing also has a fast forward function, which can skip unimportant intelligence and quickly find the more important ones of all recorded data.


    I looked at it. There were eight hours of data stored on it.


    Since I killed Edgar and dreven, the robber has been released. Until now, all the time in the middle has been recorded here.


    It''s only eight hours. I don''t think I got any important information.


    After all, this time is a little short. It''s not easy to find the direction of the enemy in these times.


    But just as I kept fast forward, the expression on my face suddenly became quite strange.


    In the fast jumping screen, a picture came into the faces of the three of us.


    "Stop..." Bingya said almost immediately.


    At the same time, I have paused the picture and started playing at the normal rate.


    Robbery could have been a aimless search, but suddenly, robbery suddenly turned its direction. At the same time, a large scream came, and the sound completely came into our ears.


    That''s a human scream.


    I took a quick look at the time. It was seven o''clock in the evening, five hours after we released the robbery. It was almost the time when we came back after we rescued Chen Yi and Xiao Ya.


    In other words, this is what happened after we finished work.


    At that time, the sun had completely set. Another hour later, it would be completely dark.


    The robber heard the sound, then immediately rushed to the direction of the sound, and completely reflected the scene in our eyes.


    Over there, there is a motorcade of more than 200 people, but this motorcade is now surrounded by four or five hundred dead men.


    On the ground, there was a torn body and a werewolf standing next to it.


    That damn cruel and tyrannical guy, bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick.


    Warwick led a group of dead men to catch a group of humans when night fell. This group of people were preparing to rush all night to s city before the time came. They didn''t want to wait for a moment because it was so close.


    As a result, I didn''t expect to encounter Warwick. One of them wanted to escape. As a result, Warwick was mercilessly torn to pieces by this cruel guy.


    In the eyes of the robber, we can clearly see the picture. Warwick takes those people away and goes to his nest.


    When you see this scene, you can feel the evil spirit and anger from others.


    It''s really angry. I didn''t expect that there would be living people after sunset. If we stick to it for a while, maybe we can bring them here?


    At that moment, I wanted to order rob to rush out and kill Warwick... But I knew it was impossible. Let alone whether rob was Warwick''s opponent or not. Most importantly, this was the picture a few hours ago, and I didn''t have the ability to go against the current time.


    But this time, we also saw that we found the nest of those people in Knox.


    It was a very boring process. On the way, Warwick met Cassiopeia again. Cassiopeia told Warwick about her failure. Behind Cassiopeia, there were a group of dead men, some of whom were carrying large pieces of meat.


    Those are all pieces of meat from the undead God of war.


    That scene, let us involuntarily frown, what do we want these rotten meat to do?


    This guy has been chopped and burned by us, leaving only some bones, burnt black flesh and blood, all broken. Should we take this thing back?


    And many of the meat pieces are obviously not from the undead God of war, but look more like those of the dead.


    What do these guys want these things for?


    I''ve been speechless all the way. Seeing these two boring guys flirting while walking, I feel very bullshit. You fucking werewolf and snake man, don''t you want a gun across races?


    Because I suspect that some important information may be revealed in the conversation between the two people, I can''t fast forward and can only endure that boring situation.


    This boredom lasted nearly two hours, and I was almost fucking asleep.


    At this time, the two finally came to a special place, which gave me a slight shock.


    The robbery was hidden in the shadow of one of the dead, and the two men were completely unaware of it.


    That place?


    I couldn''t help raising my eyebrows. That position was not far from the place where the magic snake held the mountain as the king. It was the last point of an equilateral triangle with the Arsenal position.


    The place was obviously a mountainous area surrounded by mountains. Warwick and Cassiopeia were taking the dead to the forest.


    There are no buildings here!


    But when we see the picture here, we only feel our bodies trembling slightly.


    That feeling, I don''t know whether it''s anger or shock, or... Sympathy or fear?


    Extremely complex feelings.


    Through his eyes, we saw what happened in this direction.


    One by one, standing blankly on the ground, like a javelin, motionless.


    In the mountains and forests, there was a figure standing under each big tree, dressed in black armor, holding the weapons in his hand, almost integrated with the tree.


    There are as many people as there are trees in the mountains... All those people are dead!

 Chapter 693

    Each figure, motionless, seems to be completely integrated with the surroundings. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t even find the existence of these people at all.


    Standing on the hillside, integrated with those trees, motionless, like wood carvings, there is no sign of living people at all.


    Looking around, this hillside is full of such figures. Some are standing straight, some are leaning against trees, and some are eating


    Their food is also very simple. If they feel hungry, they directly cut off a branch nearby, throw it into their mouth and chew it. They seem to have been unaware of the taste of the food.


    As long as they can fill their stomachs, even stones make no difference to them.


    It''s too dense to count. It''s obviously a living person, but it feels like a graveyard, and those trees are the tombstones on the graveyard.


    The three people didn''t speak and were shocked by the picture in front of them.


    These people, even if they were tortured to death, have never stopped their torture. Perhaps only when they die will the torture completely disappear.


    It was already dark, and a full moon appeared above.


    With the help of the light of the moon, the robber can continue to explore his own intelligence.


    Along with Warwick and Cassiopeia, we came to the middle depression.


    In this depression, some buildings finally appeared. There are only nine houses in total... It seems that it should be the place where nine people in Knox live.


    These nine people live in houses, while other human beings can only bear the wind and rain under the trees outside, not to mention no shelter, not even food.


    The experience of these people is even more tragic than those who were previously imprisoned in underground cages and treated as blood slaves by lizards.


    In the eyes of the robber, the two men took the people they brought to a cave behind the depression. It was a huge cave. The belly of the mountain was almost hollowed out. The door was blocked by a boulder, leaving only some air openings.


    Warwick opened the cave, then forcibly imprisoned the more than 200 newly captured people, and then blocked the door.


    I can''t see how many people are held inside. I can only feel that there are completely dense heads inside.


    The expression on his face looked a little ugly. It seemed that there were definitely not a few people caught by Knox. A large part of them were transformed into dead men, but there were another group of people who had no time to make dead men, so they were detained.


    After the torture of the people inside, it''s their turn.


    Of course, even if it''s not their turn now, it''s definitely not good to hear that terrible cry every day. So many people are imprisoned in this small cage. Few people can stand this harsh environment.


    After the man was imprisoned, Warwick and casiopea went to the other side together.


    In the nine rooms, the middle room, I saw the chief strategist... Maybe this guy can''t get rid of his lame leg in his life. Although he doesn''t use crutches, he still limps when walking.


    This is the first time I''ve seen this guy. His appearance is different from the gloom in the game. From the appearance, it''s at most a 60-year-old lame old man, who even feels kind.


    There was only one eye, but there was a deep evil in it.


    By this time, there are basically not many images left. In some ways, it has almost become a live broadcast.


    Even people living in darkness need light to illuminate the road. In these rooms, oil lamps are burning to barely illuminate the surroundings.


    Through this shadow, the robber hid in the shadow of Cassiopeia and looked down from the ground.


    Shadow, without knowing it, no matter how cautious people are at ordinary times, they can''t think of their enemies hidden in their shadow at this time.


    In this room, I also saw two broken bodies. They were the bodies of Edgar and dreven. Why were the bodies of these two people brought back?


    I still have some curiosity in my heart.


    At this time, the chief strategist svein asked Warwick how the action was this time?


    Warwick and Cassiopeia looked at each other, and the expression on their faces was very ugly. Cassiopeia said something about her experience.


    "If those damn guys didn''t appear suddenly, I would kill Katrina and the Lin Yi this time, but I didn''t expect that they would suddenly appear so many experts... Damn..." finally, Cassiopeia cursed fiercely, with a gloomy face.


    The chief strategist did not have much anger because of the death of the undead war god SAIN.


    "Send SAIN''s body to Mondo, and Mondo will revive him." the chief strategist pondered and said.


    There was another thin guy in the room with burn marks everywhere. This man was about Sinjid.


    Mondo is not here. That guy may be torturing the poor people behind.


    Plus the dead dreven and edgat, SAIN, there seems to be one less person. According to dreven, there should be nine here.


    But now there are only svein, Warwick, Cassiopeia, singid, mondo who is not here, dreven and ergat who are lying on the ground and SAIN who is broken into pieces.


    Another one, who is the last guy?


    The more I don''t know the identity of that guy, the curiosity in my heart can''t help becoming stronger and stronger.


    Moreover, from Swain''s words, a very important information was revealed. That SAIN would not die so easily.


    We didn''t find that guy''s soul mark... We couldn''t destroy SAIN''s soul mark and kill him completely.


    "This is our miscalculation," Swain said in a gloomy voice. "We made a mistake we should not make. We underestimated the enemy and lost two generals."


    They had never paid attention to those people before, but this time, they suddenly found that the enemies who had always thought they could handle at will seemed not so easy to deal with.


    They had a meeting before the war, but these people didn''t feel a pair of eyes staring at them from below, transmitting all they did and said to us.


    Swein said: "Warwick, singid, these two days, you have temporarily stopped what you are doing, and the manufacturing of the dead Legion has also temporarily stopped."


    "I want you to put all your strength into the medicine and try your best to strengthen our current body... This body is too broken to support us to give full play to our own strength... I want our body to give full play to at least 20% of the original strength."


    Swain gave a direct death order.


    Singid and Warwick''s faces look very ugly. It''s not easy to give full play to their original strength of 20%.


    You know, they can only give full play to their original strength of 10% at most. This body is about to fail to support and break at any time. If they really give full play to their strength of 20%, they may be broken at any time.


    However, under the order of svein, the two people have no absolute right. In Knox, the order of the officer is absolute.


    And now this body also makes them feel quite uncomfortable. They can''t give full play to their strength and use their strength freely. It''s really too oppressive.


    Those hateful boys really think they can compete with themselves and even beat themselves again and again.


    That kind of shame will be washed away. When they show their real strength, they will be brought endless despair.


    "What about... Dreven and edgat?" said Cassiopeia suddenly.

 Chapter 694

    "What about dreven and ergat?" asked Cassiopeia.


    Dreven and Edgar are dead. What else can we do? The soul marks of these two people are in my hand. I will never hand over their soul marks.


    I won''t give those two soul marks to other brothers. They can press down the host''s consciousness at one time and appear twice or three times... It''s too dangerous for my brothers to use them.


    I didn''t smash their marks. That''s too wasteful and dangerous. If these two guys pull me into that illusory space again, I may not be able to beat them.


    Moreover, I can feel that the next level requires more soul marks. I''m ready to save them for the next level.


    Just at this time, Swein spoke, and I immediately concentrated. I wanted to see what this guy could do under such circumstances?


    "Their bodies are kept by Mondo for the time being. They are really disobedient, and their bodies are not strong enough. Transform their bodies. Don''t let these two bodies rot, I''ll find their soul marks again," Swein said.


    Find the soul mark again?


    I''m kidding. The soul mark is now in my hand. I will never hand it over. Do you want those two people to make a new soul mark? It''s permanent damage.


    "However, the soul mark was given by the Lin Yi..." Warwick said subconsciously.


    "I think... There are some things in our hands that the man is very interested in." svein sneered: "how many prisoners of war do we have?"


    Prisoners of war, for Knox, all those caught by themselves are their own prisoners.


    "There are sixteen thousand more..." Warwick said almost subconsciously, "do you say... General, you''re going to use these prisoners..."


    "Nature is not all, 16000 prisoners. Give him 4000 old, weak, sick and disabled. I think they should be happy to accept it." svein said with a sneer at the corners of his mouth.


    Swein''s plan is very vicious.


    Swein accurately grasped a human weakness, or our weakness. Although many people may despise others, it is obviously not us.


    The people in the dungeon have been desperately trying to save people from all over the world.


    In other words, we cannot turn a blind eye to the lives of thousands of human beings.


    If they offer an exchange, we will definitely agree.


    Even if the exchange comes from the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled, we can only recognize it by biting our teeth. We can''t refuse it.


    The old, weak, sick and disabled are of little use to those people in Knox. These people often can''t bear the pain of transformation. In the end, they die alive. If they can''t become dead, they are useless.


    The bodies of these people, behind the mountains, were about to fill the valley with a stink.


    Even if these people are returned to those humans, they can not become combat effectiveness. On the contrary, they will become a burden and need to bear the pressure of more shelter and food.


    It would be great to exchange the lives of these people for the soul marks of dreven and Edgar.


    It''s killing two birds with one stone.


    But Swein didn''t know that what he said had completely penetrated our ears. When I heard these words, I gulped my saliva.


    The expression on his face looks unusually pale. You are paralyzed. This dead lame man is a little too vicious. You can think of such a bad move.


    Sixteen thousand... There are sixteen thousand people over there who have not been reformed. They must all be rescued.


    My heart is calculating quickly.


    But... What should I do?


    I don''t know at all. If we lead our army all the way, it would be death. Ordinary people can hardly participate in this kind of battlefield.


    The dead are different from the zombies.


    Ordinary people can kill ordinary zombies, even strengthen zombies and juvenile zombies by relying on heat weapons, but those dead people are more powerful than zombies, and their bodies are also attached with thick armor, which can not be pierced by ordinary bullets.


    If we fight with our lives and exchange the lives of the living people for the lives of those living people, let alone whether it is cost-effective, at least all of us are not qualified to do so.


    "What are you going to do?" Bing Ya asked with a frown. Bing Ya also felt some trouble now.


    "No matter who those people are, we must save them." there is no doubt about this. Even if we don''t know, we can''t sit idly by once we know.


    "But... How to save?" Bing Ya asked with a bitter smile.


    "I don''t know, whether through exchange or war, in short, we must save those people." shook my head and I said, "Shirley, please come and call Shangqi."


    Shirley nodded and ran out immediately.


    Now Mu Mu and a Shen have been in seclusion to study the antibody of zombie virus. Now I can discuss only Shangqi!


    Because I was afraid that the other party would find out, I let rob continue to lurk. After the conversation was finally over, rob quietly left casiopea''s shadow and drowned in darkness.


    This time, rob has completed his task perfectly, which is a great achievement.


    It wasn''t long before Shang Qi came.


    Along the way, Shirley obviously told Shangqi everything.


    For this problem, Shang Qi''s idea is consistent with me, saving people.


    This is the most basic. We must save people, even if we exchange this soul mark.


    But how many people can these two soul marks exchange? This is a question. What should we do for those who can''t exchange?


    "If only capable people are dispatched to launch a surprise attack, the number of the other party has an absolute advantage, and we can''t get any benefits..." I said: "but sending ordinary people to talk over, not only can''t play much use, but it''s easy to become the target of the other party... Ordinary people''s bullets can hardly cause any harm to those dead..."


    I just said it casually, but I didn''t expect that Shang Qi''s eyes suddenly brightened at this time: "who says ordinary people are useless?"


    Shang Qi smiled. That smile made me a little confused.


    "Have you forgotten where this is?" said Shang Qi, pointing to his feet.


    I subconsciously replied: "this is not a place to study how human beings survive after the nuclear war..."


    "Yes, this is the place to study how humans survive after the nuclear war, how to prevent nuclear radiation, and how to create the world underground: but this is only one aspect. Don''t forget that there is another point. How can humans fight against all kinds of creatures that mutate due to nuclear explosion when they can''t go to the external radiation space?"


    "This place is not just a research institute, but also an Arsenal..."


    I suddenly remembered that almost all around Mu Mu were robots.


    That''s what muki is really good at.


    For a country, what it pursues may not be how to live underground at all, but those special combat weapons developed.


    "At that time, we didn''t think that humans would produce super powers..." a strange smile appeared on his face, and Shang Qi said.


    "Now, we are waiting for the people on their side to come. I think they will come as soon as possible since they want to get the soul mark of dreven and Edgar. After the transaction is completed, we are planning for the next time."


    "Then I''ll take advantage of this time to improve my strength a little more." I also smiled: "I have a feeling that there will be the worst battle in a short time... This time, we must live."


    The members who should rest went back to rest, and I left the dungeon and went to the city in another direction. In that city, there were countless zombies

 Chapter 695

    I''ve been slaughtering zombies all night, because there are so many zombies that it seems that I can''t kill them anyway.


    I summoned ashy, too.


    This time belongs to only a few of us.


    The zombies in this city are being cleaned up quickly. I don''t know how many zombies have been killed. I only know that there is no zombie in that street from beginning to end.


    In fact, at this speed, as long as we work harder, we may soon be able to clean up the zombies in a city and eliminate the zombies all over the world. It seems that it won''t take long.


    But we all know that this is impossible. Zombies can still reproduce. If you want to destroy them, it will undoubtedly be more difficult. I don''t know how many times.


    I didn''t go back until morning.


    At a glance, SANA''s experience value has just reached level 45, followed by AI Xi. Because of the super short cooling of ten thousand arrows, AI Xi can use that group attack skill at will. The speed of eliminating zombies is definitely powerful, and the level has reached level 43.


    Then came leflea. Although leflea joined me for the shortest time, because she is a violent mage, she has all kinds of group attack ability and the speed of eliminating zombies is still above AI Xi. Now she has reached level 42.


    The level of Dao Mei and Elise can also stay at this level, and the level difference is not much, because it is difficult to upgrade now, and the level difference of several people is not much.


    As for me, of course, I was not idle. I raised my level to level 26 this evening.


    I didn''t go back until early in the morning.


    And the whole person is not tired at all, but energetic.


    Summoner level: Bronze LV1 lv26


    Head: 88 points;


    Trunk: 99 points;


    Left hand: 99 o''clock;


    Right hand: 99 points;


    Left leg: 99 points;


    Right leg: 99 points;


    Tintin: 0 point;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: Level 4


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 18 points (90 attacks); Destruction offensive: 23 (46 ignore defense)


    Add points. Now the attribute points of my whole body are approaching the level of 100 points.


    A hundred points is almost ten times the power. With the growing power of noumenon, this bonus will become more and more terrible.


    Skill points are added to the flash. Now the flash distance has reached 450 meters.


    When all this was done, I went back to the territory and waited.


    Rob didn''t come back. He still stayed in the nest of Knox. Rob has the spirit of ancient magic statues and has almost endless power. He can perform tasks for a long time without worrying about lack of energy.


    Warwick and Cassiopeia, as svein''s envoys, are coming to our side.


    As for robbery, he still stayed in the nest and kept sending back more information. Up to now, there is still one person who hasn''t appeared. That''s the ninth person in Knox.


    That guy is more mysterious than Swain.


    Even as a senior general, Swein often appeared, but the mysterious ninth man never saw his appearance from beginning to end. That mystery made me feel more curious.


    Be sure to find out who that guy really is.


    Casiopeya didn''t complain about being sent by svein to perform this task, but Warwick seemed to be somewhat dissatisfied and muttered all the way.


    After all, this is running to the enemy''s territory. If the enemy doesn''t listen to his words and kills himself directly in this place, Warwick won''t feel surprised at all.


    But with Warwick''s character, although dissatisfied, he still came honestly. It''s unimaginable. Maybe he was really forced by Swein''s power.


    Who knows.


    "Hey, let''s go there. Don''t come up and die. Don''t die here without saying a word. It''s too wrong," Warwick muttered.


    I looked down on those humans before, but with the death of the undead God of war SAIN, dreven and edgat, even Warwick is becoming more and more honest now.


    No matter what you do, it''s better to be honest before you recover your strength.


    They only know the general location of those human nests. Those humans now live underground. Warwick doesn''t know how to contact those people, but do they always have to go out?


    Maybe those people must have left a lot of Eyeliner near the entrance.


    But this guy didn''t know that the soles of his feet had trampled on the elevator.


    Obviously, no one around saw it, but Warwick was keenly aware that the situation around seemed a little wrong.


    The cold, gloomy and extremely condensing atmosphere made Warwick''s body seem to tremble slightly.


    Someone... From the werewolf''s extreme sensitivity, Warwick noticed it in an instant.


    I''m being watched.


    "Damn... Get back..." Warwick almost subconsciously roared. Right in front of Warwick''s eyes, a light reflected like a mirror hurt Warwick''s eyes.


    Holding Cassiopeia, Warwick quickly retreated.


    At this moment, a bang sounded at the same time.


    The next second, a bullet suddenly shuttled in mid air.


    The speed of that bullet almost reached the limit in an instant, expanding in front of Warwick. The brass sharp cartridge case and sharp tip seemed to pierce his eyes and explode in his head.


    In less than a second, Warwick could almost clearly see the trajectory of the bullet in mid air.


    The unspeakable fear completely shrouded Warwick''s whole body. At this time, if Warwick wants to, he can definitely throw casiopea in front of him and block that bullet.


    But at this time, Warwick... Didn''t do that. Instead, this guy stood in front of Cassiopeia. Seeing that bullet, he couldn''t escape. With a howl, the wolf claw grabbed the bullet directly.


    This guy wants to catch this bullet with his claws.


    If it was just an ordinary bullet, or even an ordinary sniper gun bullet, it might really be caught by this guy.


    But... This time, No.


    Because this time, it was Xiaoling''s carefully prepared, the most powerful attack of Picheng policewoman Catherine.


    Let the bullets fly!


    Super long shooting distance and super destructive power are fully displayed at this time.


    Just as Warwick''s claw touched the bullet, he immediately heard a shrill howl. The next second, blood splashed out in an instant.


    Claws, directly penetrated by bullets and broken.


    Not to mention, even if it penetrated Warwick''s claws, the bullet was still moving.


    Finally, he popped into Warwick''s eye socket, and a piece of black and red blood ejected from the eye socket.


    Warwick''s shrill wolf howl became particularly harsh at this time.


    One of his claws was broken and one of his eyes was broken. It''s a kind of pain. Even with Warwick''s toughness, he couldn''t help screaming at this time. Although he said that the body is not his own body, he must rely on the flesh now, and Warwick felt the pain on the flesh clearly.


    It''s killing people... No, it''s killing wolves.


    As for Cassiopeia, she was completely stunned. She stood in place and didn''t react for a moment.


    Just as the bullet flew over, Cassiopeia really felt like she was dying.


    That guy''s sniping ability is so strong that he hasn''t seen the sniper even now.


    Just thousands of meters away, Xiaoling''s body is lying on a big tree, next to Xiao Ling and Liu Yin. Xiao Ling can also carry out long-distance sniping, but her strength is far less than Xiaoling. They are learning from Xiaoling.

 Chapter 696

    As Xiaoling, who has the furthest attack distance in the territory and has strong single attack destructive power, it is just right to be a sniper.


    Xiao Ling has never failed to live up to this position. Every action can immediately cause serious damage to the enemy.


    Because of the information obtained through the robbery yesterday, we can say that we have the first chance this time. We know what Warwick and Cassiopeia are here for.


    It can be said that this is the first time that two people have come here without hostility, but this does not prevent us from giving them a slap in the face first. Even if we can''t kill them immediately, we should at least make these people feel less comfortable.


    Arranged in advance, a sniper directly exploded Warwick''s one hand and one eye. Listening to this guy''s angry roar, we can all feel that our hearts are full of happiness.


    In Warwick''s wolf howl, we gradually surrounded from all around. All the experts in the dungeon were the ones who tore the undead God of war into pieces yesterday.


    At that time, Cassiopeia had seen this picture from a distance. When she saw these people, Cassiopeia was involuntarily afraid.


    Will these damn guys kill themselves and Warwick like they killed Sean yesterday?


    At this time, Cassiopeia even had an impulse to turn around and run away.


    Seriously, at this time, I really have such an idea in my heart. Do you want to take advantage of this time to kill Warwick and Cassiopeia.


    Cassiopeia is still next. Warwick has been broken once. If he does it again, he may not have much life.


    Maybe this is a great opportunity to permanently eliminate Warwick. Even if we can''t completely eliminate Warwick, at least getting rid of the other two people is also a great victory.


    If I could be more cruel, maybe I would really do so.


    Even if I do, the brothers in the dungeon probably won''t blame me or even stop them. They will kill these two people immediately.


    But after that, our hearts will certainly be condemned for a lifetime.


    Because we killed 16000 people from the side. They were not killed by us, but pushed to death and cruel torture by us.


    We can''t save so many people before, but... We want to save as many people as possible.


    This is Mumu, God, their purpose and the expectation in our hearts.


    We are saved, we will use this saved life to save more people!


    Because we can''t kill these two people directly, we all feel very unhappy, so it''s good to take this opportunity to seriously hurt Warwick.


    Seeing that we were gradually surrounded from all around, Warwick didn''t know we didn''t mean to kill him, so he cried out: "wait a minute... We didn''t mean any harm this time..."


    Mom, I came here to talk about a deal. If I was killed here, it would be too cowardly.


    "Trading?" Shang Qi was definitely a natural actor. Although he had known it for a long time, he looked like he had heard such a thing for the first time. As soon as he waved his hand, the brothers around him stopped temporarily.


    "What''s the deal?" asked Shang Qi, turning his strange eyes.


    Hoo


    Finally, there is no need to die. Warwick, a bloodthirsty hunter, breathed a sigh of relief, but this security is only temporary. If the other party does not accept the transaction, the two people will still die.


    However, with the character of these people, they should not refuse to accept the transaction, right?


    Regardless of the blood flowing from his eyes and the blood gushing from his broken arm, Warwick endured the pain and said in a hoarse voice, "did you kill dreven and edgat?"


    "I killed you." I said, "finish what you have to say quickly. After that, I''ll kill you two."


    "Tut Tut, you''re the only one who dares to come here. You''ve escaped so many times before. I''ll kill you this time." I said with a smile. It seems that I''m sure Warwick has become the meat on the chopping board.


    Warwick was a little sluggish. He was unhappy in his heart.


    Shit, it''s bad. It''s really bad enough to explode.


    Damn guy, I can''t give full play to my strength now. As long as I can give full play to half of my strength, even if I give you one hand and hit you three, there''s no problem.


    Now I''m so arrogant in front of myself.


    This hateful bastard, when he recovers his strength, he must break this guy up... No, it''s too cheap for him to live.


    There was a vicious thought in his heart, but Warwick could only be sent by people now.


    "I don''t think you''ll kill me," Warwick said.


    "Tut Tut, are you confident? You say a reason why I don''t kill you." I asked with a smile.


    "Very simply, if you kill me, 4000 people will die because of your recklessness. Those people are complete human beings like you," Warwick said, deliberately emphasizing the completion.


    "What do you say?" my face seemed to become dignified.


    "You killed dreven and Edgar and got their soul marks, didn''t you?" Warwick said.


    I nodded. Although I had known this for a long time, I was still cooperating with this guy in acting.


    Acting can only be elusive to the other party when it seems true or false.


    "There are four thousand human beings here. How about exchanging the two soul marks in your hands? You give us the two soul marks and we will release the four thousand people," Warwick said.


    Only a few people knew about this transaction, and most of the brothers heard it for the first time, and the expressions on their faces became strange.


    "You say you exchange four thousand people for two soul marks?" I asked with a frown.


    "That''s right."


    "Hey, those dead men, it''s no use for us to come."


    "I said, it''s a complete human being." Warwick stressed again. Damn it, this damn deal is over soon. I''ll go back and treat my injury quickly. It''s so fucking painful.


    "The dead man is also complete, without missing arms or legs." I shrugged my shoulders.


    "Hoo..." Warwick almost held back the flame in his heart: "I guarantee that those people have not been treated cruelly. At most, they can only be regarded as a group of frightened humans without any torture on their bodies. Is that enough?"


    "Let''s discuss it," I said.


    "Hurry up."


    Then a group of us seemed to get together and muttered.


    "Four thousand people should be saved, otherwise they will certainly be turned into dead men. In that case, life is better than death. If we don''t save them, we will have trouble sleeping and eating."


    "Just..."


    "However, if we just send back the marks of two guys who were hard to kill, they will have two more experts right away. I always feel a little uncomfortable. Moreover, if we can take this opportunity to kill these two goods here, and we can go there and save those people..."


    The meaning of brothers is very obvious. The 4000 humans must be saved. There are not many living people. One can be saved.


    But how to save, through trading, or something else?


    Some brothers are ambitious and want to kill these two people. Then they immediately wave their troops to bring Knox to a pot.


    But this kind of thing is not very likely to succeed. It is likely that the other party will become angry and kill those living people immediately.


    Moreover, things at Shangqi are not ready yet. Although there are many high-tech gadgets in this dungeon, they are basically not trained. It is difficult for those people to operate, and it will take some time.


    Time is also very important to us.


    "There are not only 4000 people over there, but also 16000..." I lost a message.


    We must find a way to save all the 16000 people under the condition of little loss on our side.

 Chapter 697

    Seeing that we were discussing, Warwick felt he had time and began to deal with his injury.


    The finger grabbed the bullet in the eye socket and forcibly dragged the bullet down, and the blood gushed out immediately.


    It looked scary. Warwick endured the pain and hurriedly didn''t know what medicine he got. He poured it into the eye hole. It seemed that it had some effect and stopped the blood temporarily.


    The other claw also looked very embarrassed. This guy was a cow. He pulled a cloth strip from his body and strangled his arm first.


    For this guy, this body is just like this. It''s useless. One eye and one claw are missing. It''s estimated that he has to change another body when he goes back.


    At this time, we had a simple discussion.


    "Cough... We discussed it." I said, "the transaction is OK, but we have to discuss the transaction figures."


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it worth exchanging the lives of 4000 people?" Warwick asked subconsciously.


    This guy also has some fear in his heart. If the deal is not agreed, he must die here.


    I''ve already died once. If I die again, I''ll have one life left.


    Their heroes are not without scruples. Ordinary heroes have only three lives. Those who are stronger may live once more.


    Too many deaths will end.


    "Four thousand people, we naturally want to save them." I said thoughtfully, "but if you only want to use four thousand people and need my two soul marks, is it too much for the lion to open his mouth?"


    "I think whether it''s Edgar or delavin, there should be more than this price. These two people should belong to the guys with great strength in Knox. You should be very distressed to lose your life."


    Warwick frowned and knew that these people were not so easy to trade.


    After all, if you drive Edgar and dreven crazy, more than four thousand people will be killed.


    Especially after the strength expands, if two people can restore their original strength, even if it is only a part, it will form terrorist damage.


    For Knox, the number of experts who came together was not very large, so these two people must not be lost.


    Warwick frowned at us. "How much do you want?"


    "Twenty thousand!" I directly stretched out a finger: "twenty thousand people, none of them can be less. It seems to me that these two people, each of them, are worth at least ten thousand lives. Of course, for you and for us, these two guys may not even compare with the rats in the smelly ditch."


    Poof


    Warwick is about to spit blood. Your sister, it''s not like this to ask for money. There are only sixteen thousand normal humans in total. Where can I find four thousand?


    "It''s impossible..." Warwick said immediately, "we don''t have so many people. Even if there are 20000 people, we won''t do this deal by exchanging two soul marks. You know, those 20000 people are 20000 dead, and their value is not so high."


    "Really?" I sneered: "don''t think I don''t know what you want to do..."


    "Do you want to release your original strength and strengthen your body to withstand more strength? These two people are the top experts as long as they can restore 20% of their strength, which is much more important than 10000 dead men!"


    My words made Warwick jump in his heart. Although the expression on his face didn''t change much, it exploded in his heart.


    How did this guy know this? These should be the secrets of Knox. Except for a few of them, even the dead dreven and Edgar don''t know.


    After all, this is just a decision.


    How can this guy know so much information?


    It seems that this guy knows everything about his own situation. It''s really uncomfortable to feel completely pinched around his neck.


    For a moment, I was forced into a dead corner, and Warwick didn''t know how to answer.


    But this guy is a very cunning guy after all. He just smiled: "I think you think too much. It''s very difficult for us to appear freely in this world. It''s almost impossible to restore our previous strength."


    "Unlikely? With Dr. Mondo, singid, and you, master Warwick, what else is impossible?" I sneered.


    Three names in a row.


    His own name is just enough, but Mondo and singid, these two people, in addition to studying the dead, did not appear on any battlefield. How did this guy know?


    With the deepening of communication, Warwick''s fear became stronger and stronger.


    Everything on his side seems to be completely mastered by the other party. How does this guy know these intelligence? Can it be said that they sneaked into their territory and mastered these intelligence?


    It''s impossible. When Swein told himself yesterday, he didn''t feel anyone else at all.


    Or is it that there is a problem within Knox and someone has betrayed the glory of Knox?


    Almost involuntarily, Warwick began to doubt.


    The management of Knox is quite strict. It is precisely because of this strictness that the people of Knox have a very suspicious psychology. They will doubt everything they see, even their colleagues and companions.


    Although he was thinking about it quickly, Warwick''s face didn''t change.


    "Those things are just thinking, and they can''t be done easily," Warwick said, turning his eyes.


    "Then I can''t control it. Twenty thousand can''t be less."


    "No way, we don''t have so many people." Warwick shook his head immediately, which is really not so many people.


    "At least sixteen..." I threw out another number.


    fuck!


    This number is accurately stuck on that node. At this moment, Warwick''s doubt is almost to the limit.


    The figure of sixteen thousand is definitely not easy to know.


    Now, among the many experts owned by Knox, who colluded with these people?


    SAIN drives it away directly. That guy has almost no brain. It''s definitely not SAIN.


    He must rule it out, and so must svein, because it is not good for svein at all.


    Mondo and singid are impossible. Even if they want to take refuge, they have to see whether they are willing to accept these perverts.


    So... Who is it?


    Is it... The woman around you?


    Involuntarily, Warwick''s eyes drifted to casiopea.


    If it''s Cassiopeia, it''s not impossible.


    Cassiopeia and Katrina are close sisters, which is the so-called deep sisterhood. In this case, it is normal to do anything.


    What''s more, Cassiopeia and Katrina fought several times. Each time, Katrina survived. Even when they occupied an absolute advantage, they failed to kill Katrina.


    Is that really a coincidence?


    It''s just... Cassiopeia would betray her... It''s... Absolutely unimaginable.


    Warwick was quite suspicious in his heart, but the crafty guy didn''t say anything, just shook his head: "sixteen thousand is not enough, we don''t have so many people..."


    "Really not so many people? We don''t need four thousand old, weak, sick and disabled. Sixteen thousand, I think you can definitely take it out." I said with a sneer.


    I''m leading Warwick a little bit into the abyss of doubt.


    Paranoia makes them not easy to trust anyone, and makes them not easy to be deceived by others.


    But it also makes it easier to separate them.


    "Five thousand..."


    "Impossible... Sixteen thousand..."


    "Six thousand..."


    "Fifteen thousand..."


    Both sides are constantly testing each other''s bottom line.

 Chapter 698

    Our numbers are declining and Warwick''s numbers are rising. Both sides are looking for a number acceptable to everyone.


    "Eight thousand!"


    "Ten thousand!"


    When the number reaches this level, we finally enter a dead end. We are biting the number of 10000 and are unwilling to let go, while Warwick is biting the number of 8000 and is unwilling to rise.


    Eight thousand is the largest number that Swain gave Warwick to make a deal.


    If the number exceeds 8000, Warwick has no right to make a random decision.


    With a tight frown, Warwick shook his head reluctantly: "the number of 10000 is too large for me to make this decision. I need to ask our boss for instructions."


    "It doesn''t matter. You can be free. Of course, I hope you can hurry up. Otherwise, I can''t guarantee what I will use these two ability nuclei for." I said with a smile.


    Warwick''s body trembled. Of course he knew that his first soul mark was smashed by me. Up to now, Warwick can''t forget the pain of tearing his soul.


    "By the way, there is one thing I must warn you..." just as Warwick and Cassiopeia were ready to go back, I spoke again.


    "Be careful. Don''t inject anything into those people. If they die soon after they bring them back, I won''t trade them. If I check them out, I will destroy those two soul marks immediately." I warned.


    Cassiopeia''s face turned pale, and Warwick''s heart was more gloomy.


    Damn it, this is the task that Swain gave himself this morning to develop a drug and inject it into those people.


    I can''t see anything in a short time, but after three days, those people''s bodies will quickly fester and die.


    I didn''t expect that the other party knew this. This situation that was completely seen through made Warwick depressed and wanted to kill himself.


    Damn it, I don''t know which guy actually acted as a traitor. If I find him, I won''t let him go.


    At this time, Cassiopeia also saw Katrina. The two sisters met again. There seemed to be a flash of lightning in her eyes.


    It was a fierce look, but why did Warwick look so ambiguous in his eyes?


    "Meteor falling!"


    Just as we made a temporary deal and Warwick and Cassiopeia were ready to leave, an angry roar came from behind.


    At the same time, in the sky above, a meteor fell directly from the sky, with a fierce burning flame, directly smashed at Warwick in the distance.


    The sudden attack changed Warwick''s face and rushed out with Cassiopeia on both sides.


    Immediately, the meteor fell directly on the ground. The violent explosion appeared in an instant, and an impact spread wildly around, making the two people lose face immediately.


    Warwick suddenly got up from the ground. In the wolf howl, his voice was full of anger: "what are you doing? We have temporarily reached a deal. Do you mean you are ready to tear up the deal at this time..."


    Just before he finished, Warwick was stunned.


    In Warwick''s eyes, a mass of pure light burst out suddenly. There was a very strong horror and hatred that could never be melted away.


    Under that hatred, there was a fear that was hard to hide.


    "Suo... La... Ka..."


    The hoarse voice came out of Warwick''s throat word by word. The voice was almost squeezed out. Warwick''s uncontrollable angry roar was surging out of his throat.


    At this time, a figure suddenly appeared in the rear.


    A strange woman with blue skin, long white hair and sharp horns like a unicorn on her head... Who is that guy, not solaka?


    That is the irreconcilable hatred that has spread from the world of the League of heroes to the present.


    The ultimate hatred.


    As long as two people meet, they want to tear each other to pieces.


    Solaka is the hero of Eni Europe and Asia, and Warwick is the master of Knox. Because all kinds of biochemical weapons made by Warwick have caused great losses to Eni Europe and Asia, I don''t know how many people died in the war.


    Others suffer more than death.


    When his people were badly hurt, solaka couldn''t bear the hatred in his heart, summoned the power of the stars, planted a terrible curse on Warwick, and turned Warwick into a werewolf.


    I think Warwick was also a beautiful middle-aged man before. As a result, he turned into an ugly werewolf and his unbearable madness.


    These are caused by solaka.


    "Wo... Li... Ke..."


    The same is true in solaka''s voice, full of that strong hatred.


    Chen Xiaolin has just come out of the dungeon Research Institute. It is said that all the experts in the territory have gone outside. Chen Xiaolin is worried that there may be a battle here, so she comes right away.


    But what Chen Xiaolin didn''t expect was that just came out from below, she immediately saw the werewolf.


    When I saw the werewolf, it was always quite peaceful, like a big sister''s gentle son of stars, solaka, suddenly broke out and completely changed into another shape.


    In extreme anger, solaka instantly took control of the body.


    Then there is a meteor, falling directly from the sky.


    Solaka''s anger was speechless. What made solaka more angry was that these people, who should be companions, watched Warwick leave.


    Not only did he not help, but several people even stopped in front of him.


    "Warwick, you can get out. If you stay here, I can only kill you." I said hoarsely.


    Warwick''s face changed, and his ferocity did not decrease, but this guy could distinguish the situation very well. He took Cassiopeia and left here quickly.


    In his rage, solaka wanted to kill Warwick, but we stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" solaka roared angrily.


    Chen Xiaodao in the back was shocked. It was the first time he saw his sister so crazy.


    "Chen Xiaolin... No, it should be solaka now?" I said, "please calm down... One thing, I hope you understand first, we are your companions. If you can, I will kill that guy and won''t let him run away."


    I made my position clear first.


    Solaka''s appearance was a little restrained, but he still looked angry: "then why did you let him leave?"


    Innumerable people of Eni Europe and Asia died under the hands of the werewolf. If that guy is not killed, innumerable grievances of Eni Europe and Asia cannot be calmed at all.


    "Because that guy has 16000 lives on his hands." I gave the answer.


    Solaka''s face stiffened.


    I was relieved to see solaka gradually calm down.


    If solaka has been violent, we will also be in trouble. After all, this woman''s strength is here. It''s not easy to suppress her!


    Moreover, I absolutely don''t want to make friends with solaka. That kind of super treatment can save the lives of our countless brothers.


    I quickly said the deal Warwick brought.


    After hearing that we killed dreven and ergat and got their soul marks, we could clearly see a touch of joy on solaka''s face.


    Because of his hatred for Knox, solaka was full of hatred for everyone in Knox.


    Even Katrina is the same. Although solaka didn''t say much because of Dao language, they are definitely not friends and partners. They may not even say a word.


    Of course, the hatred for Katrina may be light. After all, Katrina is just an assassin, and there are not many experts in Eni and Eurasia.


    Moreover, she was just a soldier, acting according to orders, and did not do mass killings, massacres and other things.


    But Warwick is different!

 Chapter 699

    Not many people really died in Warwick''s hands, but the number of people who died because of various weapons made by Warwick is quite terrible. The damage caused by various biochemical bombs and biochemical weapons may last for decades or hundreds of years.


    This guy is called the soul finder.


    So although solaka doesn''t like Katrina, she can accept that Katrina is in the same camp with herself, but... Warwick, solaka wants to kill him anyway.


    But if there are 16000 lives tied to Warwick, it''s another matter.


    After all, solaka is a very kind woman, even if it may seem difficult to understand sometimes.


    "This time, we want to save all the 16000 people, so... Now we can only deal with them, and even return the soul marks of dreven and Edgar, but..." I said in a deep voice: "this is only temporary. As long as we have a chance, all of us will not let that guy go."


    "I''ve killed Warwick once before and broken a soul mark. This is his second time. I don''t think he will live long. We will kill him," I promised solaka.


    After a simple explanation, solaka also understood the current situation.


    He bent over and nodded at us: "I''m sorry... Just now I was controlled by anger. I was angry with you without understanding the situation. I feel very sorry for this."


    "It doesn''t matter." they waved their hands one by one.


    To put it in a bad way, which one present has not received solaka''s treatment?


    When she was besieged by the shadow island at that time, if it weren''t for Chen Xiaolin, I was afraid that the people present might lose half.


    "I have a request..." solaka continued. "When a real with Knox happens, please take me with you. I hope I can completely annihilate his soul with my own hands."


    We nodded: "of course, if you can participate, we will be much easier."


    "I''ll break that guy''s limbs and throw him in front of you," I said.


    Warwick''s head must be solved by solaka.


    Solaka nodded, then closed her eyes slightly. The next second, her body seemed to tremble slightly. She immediately opened her eyes again. The smell on her body had completely changed.


    Although solaka is also a very gentle woman, the momentum shown by solaka is still like the raging tide in the angry sea, which makes people feel fear.


    But now, it has completely changed into another appearance, gentle and quiet.


    There is no doubt that solaka has withdrawn from the control of the body and returned the body to Chen Xiaolin.


    "By the way, sister Xiaolin..." Chen Xiaolin is a little older than us. We are called sister Xiaolin when we are young, and sister Xiaolin or sister Xiaolin when we are old.


    "You come out now... Do you mean..."


    Why did Chen Xiaolin go? I went to study zombie virus antibody with ah Shen and Mu Mu. Now Chen Xiaolin appears here. Does that mean... Zombie virus antibody has been studied?


    Not only me, but soon everyone thought of this. The expressions on their faces became excited and their breathing became particularly rapid.


    Although we live underground now, the terrible pressure of zombie virus has always enveloped us, and we have not been able to get rid of it from beginning to end.


    No one can guarantee when they will become zombies. Zombie virus antibodies will become our only savior.


    Chen Xiaolin nodded and shook her head.


    That appearance made us a little strange. We nodded and shook our heads. What is this? Is it a success or not?


    The closer we get to the answer, the more excited we feel in our hearts.


    "Zombie virus antibody has made a major breakthrough." Chen Xiaolin said: "now I don''t need to help in it. Mu Mu and a Shen are seizing the time to study the first batch of antibodies. I don''t know whether they can succeed, but the hope should be great."


    "It is estimated that it will take another four to five days, and after it is manufactured, some simple experiments and other situations need to be carried out before it can be safely used," Chen Xiaolin said.


    Although there is still a short distance from the answer you want in your heart, it is still exciting enough.


    Each one was full of excitement, and his face was full of uncontrollable ecstasy.


    "I estimate that Warwick will bring the answer tomorrow. Everyone should be ready to rest. Have a good rest. If you want to exercise, try to exercise again. Be sure to ensure that tomorrow is at the most powerful level."


    "When we trade tomorrow, it''s when we start."


    We have a simple plan here.


    We are not such a big general. We have no extraordinary strategy. We will only use our limited wisdom to change the current situation.


    "Although it has not been determined yet, I think they should agree to the conditions, and the people transported must be old, weak, sick and disabled."


    "The real young and strong people will be hidden by them and make dead men."


    "We must also rescue those people. We can''t leave any of them in that place."


    "The fastest transaction is also the day after tomorrow. We still have two days to prepare. I think we need to split our arms."


    "It''s not a deal, it''s a war," Shang Qi said.


    Although God and Mu are busy, we are still ready to go crazy once.


    "Those two soul marks must not be returned to them. In that case, they will have two more masters. We should take this opportunity to solve all those people in Knox and not leave any."


    I said, "I have a big goal. I''ll be in charge of this side at that time."


    "Leave me half of the experts. I''ll trade with them here. I''ll delay as much as possible. If I have a chance, I''ll kill them." I said: "at that time, there should be a lot of experts from Knox."


    "At this time, the base camp of Knox should be empty." Shang Qi also said: "I took advantage of this opportunity to take another group of people, copy their nest and liberate them."


    To be honest, this plan is a little dangerous. We don''t know how many experts there are in Knox and what kind of strong people are in charge. If we go so rashly, there may be some unexpected dangers.


    But this is an excellent opportunity worth taking risks.


    "People in our underground city rarely appear outside. Those people should not have a deep impression of us. Yangyang and Xiaoling act with me. In addition, linniang, Zhang Xuliang, Shitou, Chen Bailin, Lingling and Xue Yang all act with me."


    "Fan Xiaotian, little Huang Shu, Hao Ziqi, you have too big goals. Just stay here. Pay attention to it. The crowd will disperse and call more brothers out, so that they can''t easily find out that one of us is not here..."


    "If it goes well, it may take an hour. We can finish it there. Then I will encircle them from there and destroy them together."


    "If anything happens... I''ll go there quickly to support you," I said.


    The simple plan was determined so quickly.


    There are less than two days left. This short time is very precious for us. We all want to take advantage of this time to improve our strength.


    Unfortunately, ah Shen and Mu Mu are still in the research room because of their research. Otherwise, with their strength, they will be able to exert extremely powerful destructive power.


    Mu Mu is surrounded by two experts, britz and Victor, and four heroes of the source plan, and the strength of a God... Will only be stronger than Mu Mu.


    If only they could get involved.


    At this time, those people have also returned to the nest of Knox.

 Chapter 700

    Warwick and Cassiopeia also went back. Today''s events made both of them feel quite angry.


    After telling the story of today, Warwick winked at svein, and Cassiopeia left for the time being, leaving only Warwick and svein here.


    "What can''t Cassiopeia hear?" svein asked coldly.


    "I suspect there may be a mole among us," Warwick said directly.


    Swain''s eyes flashed a cold light: "Hey, you should know what you say? Can you be responsible for what you say?"


    "Of course," Warwick said immediately, "those of them knew I would go there and had ambushed there in advance. Moreover, we were going to send 4000 old, weak, sick and disabled people, and even there were 16000 hostages here. They were all in the hands of each other."


    "Even that guy finally reminded me not to tamper with those people, otherwise the deal would fail."


    "Those people know all the secrets on our side..." finally, Warwick said hoarsely, "there must be a traitor, otherwise it would never happen."


    "Do you suspect it''s Cassiopeia?" Swain asked without hesitation.


    "She''s the most suspect," Warwick said.


    "I see. I''ll pay attention to her. You can go down first and have a good rest. You have to trade with me tomorrow," Swain said simply.


    Warwick frowned and turned to leave. When he came to the door, Warwick suddenly stopped: "I will never be a traitor. Please believe this, because in their camp, there is the woman who has made me miserable all my life... I will take off the woman''s head myself."


    After leaving a word, Warwick left completely.


    Just after Warwick left, Swein stood quietly on the ground, as if thinking about something.


    "Who do you think it is? Is it Cassiopeia?" suddenly, svein asked without a head.


    Swein was the only one in the room. It seems that no one can answer his question.


    But at this time, the response really appeared.


    "Impossible... Cassiopeia can never betray." it was a low, steady young voice.


    The body is shrouded in darkness. I can only hear the sound, but I can''t see the figure at all.


    "Really?" Swein nodded slightly. "Who is the traitor?"


    There was silence and no sound in the room.


    The man didn''t know. He only knew that Cassiopeia couldn''t be a traitor.


    "Katrina is in the enemy camp..." svein continued after a long time: "if you encounter it, I hope you can make an end."


    "I know."


    Soon there was no sound in that silent room.


    The speaker seems to be the mysterious ninth person, and the existence of this person seems to be unknown to many people even in the nest of Knox.


    The next day, Warwick and Cassiopeia appeared outside the dungeon again, this time the guy Shangqi received.


    Sure enough, Swain accepted the request.


    In exchange for 10000 hostages.


    This is a very large transaction, and the transaction will be carried out at noon tomorrow.


    "At noon tomorrow, our senior general will personally lead the hostages. I hope you will prepare the soul mark." Warwick said: "this time we come here with sincerity for the transaction. Our senior general doesn''t want any mistakes in the transaction."


    "Our side is the same, full of sincerity." Shang Qi said shamelessly, "I''m very worried about what your people will do to those people. If we find anything wrong, don''t blame us for being rude."


    After a few words like cockfighting, Warwick and Cassiopeia left.


    I didn''t come back until evening.


    I was not idle all day and night, and continued to slaughter zombies in the cities near s city.


    Because there are not so many objects to learn from, SANA''s upgrade speed gradually slows down and is caught up by others.


    AI Xi, Le Fulan and suona have all reached level 44. As for Dao Mei and Elise, they have all reached level 43. There are still more than ten levels to go before the next step.


    And my level, also in this period of hard work, successfully reached level 30.


    Summoner level: Bronze LV1 lv30


    Head: 116 points;


    Trunk: 116 points;


    Left hand: 116 points;


    Right hand: 116 points;


    Left leg: 116 points;


    Right leg: 117 points;


    Tintin: 0 point;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transmission: Level 1


    Flash: level 8


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 18 points (90 attacks); Destruction offensive: 27 (54 ignore defense)


    After reaching level 30, I took several women home.


    Since the last upgrade, although the upper level limit has been increased, the experience value required for upgrading now is much less than that required for the last level 30. It is easy to reach level 30, but there is still a big gap from level 50.


    Now the attribute points of my whole body have exceeded 100 points, and the strength and intensity of my body are ten times that of my normal time.


    Compared with the body alone, it is no worse than the tyrants and the bad news.


    Humanoid weapon!


    I feel my body is evolving in this direction.


    But I didn''t feel like a monster. On the contrary, every bit of power is particularly important now.


    And Shang Qi is not idle for a moment.


    There are all kinds of research results in this dungeon. You know, the energy guns we used before were studied from here.


    These things can make ordinary people have the strength to destroy zombies.


    And I also heard from Shangqi that there are still research on combat robots.


    But when I saw what Shang Qi dragged out of the arsenal, I was quite disappointed to be honest.


    Energy guns, energy guns, these are really ordinary things!


    "This is a mechanical arm that can be used by anyone and driven by electric energy. It can be completely attached to the arm. It can fill 100 rounds of ammunition at one time. After trying, the special ammunition can easily break through the tyrant''s armor, and ordinary people can manipulate it..." Shang Qi introduced it triumphantly with a gadget that looks like an arm guard.


    "This thing is called a metal storm." pointing to another relatively large thing, it looks square, like a rectangular coffin. Shang Qi''s eyes are even more excited.


    "What''s the fastest weapon you know?" Shang Qi asked me.


    "American six barrel rotating heavy machine gun Vulcan gun?" I thought of one, which I knew when playing CS.


    "Hey, hey, that thing doesn''t even deserve to carry shoes in front of the metal storm. The gap is too big." Shang Qi said: "this metal storm was originally developed by an Australian weapon scientist. It uses the technology of electronic chemical gas ignition. Theoretically, the maximum firing speed is 16000 rounds per second... You heard correctly, not a minute, but a second."


    "Of course, considering the heat and other problems, the actual effect was not so powerful, but it was more than ten times stronger than Huoshen gun. At that time, China offered a price of 100 million US dollars to buy this technology, but it was rejected. In a list of major military technologies in the United States, it also ranked eighth. The rest were missiles, nuclear bombs and so on."


    "How could we have this?" I asked curiously.


    "Cough... At that time, our purchase failed, and there were several awesome... So we got this thing. We also studied it, but we found that it was too bulky. Unless it was loaded on a heavy fighter or warship, it would have little effect."


    "However, as long as this thing is arranged in advance, there is absolutely no damage. The power of a single shot is comparable to that of an ordinary sniper gun..."

 Chapter 701

    "We have only prepared one here. We will arrange this thing in an important position in advance today. When we start fighting tomorrow, we can directly kill a large number of dead soldiers of the other party."


    "This guy''s bullet can easily pierce the armor of the dead man. As long as he can empty the bullet, his task will be completed."


    All kinds of high-tech equipment have appeared, but these high-tech equipment seem to have a common feature. They all need to be manipulated by humans. Many things are worn on people''s arms.


    "Well... Didn''t you say there are battle robots?" I said curiously: "at least there must be those who are the same as... GAODA. Once people drill inside, they can drive to the battlefield..."


    Shang Qi looked at me strangely: "you''ve seen too many cartoons. Where can those things be made so easily? Although we''re ready to study, we haven''t succeeded yet. The only success is the ones around Mumu. The others are spare parts, weapons and so on..."


    I mowed the grass for a long time. Before that, I was bragging. I thought those awesome things had been made long ago.


    But forget it, it''s enough to have these good things. As long as they have these weapons, even ordinary people can play a very powerful force.


    Tomorrow, Shangqi will take a large number of capable people and copy the nest of Knox from the back. The number of capable people on the side of the dungeon is certainly not enough, but with these firepower, many problems can be solved.


    The selected Legion has long been ready, and the weapons of the dungeon are only enough for a thousand people.


    A thousand strong people were selected from those people. These people had received simulation training before, and there was basically no problem using these things.


    After the preparation here, there was a silence in the dungeon. Everyone was taking advantage of this time to have a good rest.


    In the middle of the night, Shangqi had already started to act.


    Shang Qi led a group of experts. Zhang Xuliang and Xue Yang, who took the crystal core of their predecessors'' ability, were brought. Chen Bolin, Yang Yang, Xiao Ling, Ling Ling and Shi Shi were also brought to participate in the actions there. Even Xi Yi was temporarily mobilized from the grain side.


    There is a mountain range and mountains and forests everywhere. In this case, Xiyi''s strength can be greatly displayed. He can play a very powerful force in both combat and intelligence.


    Shangqi brought a lot of people, a total of nearly 2000 capable people, and the strength is quite good.


    But even with so many brothers, this action is still quite dangerous. After all, it is the nest of Knox on earth. No one knows how many experts are hidden there.


    "Be careful..." I said.


    "Don''t worry, no problem." Shang Qi was full of confidence.


    "I have transferred all the information of robbery to you. Unfortunately, the information of robbery can only be seen here. Otherwise, I will transfer the control of robbery to you," I said.


    "No problem. If you find something wrong here, just go to support in time. In addition, I''m worried that the problem on your side may be more serious. After all, they may send many experts over for such an important transaction. Be careful on your side."


    At three o''clock in the morning, Shang Qi left with the group.


    We can only trade 10000 people, and there are still 6000 left. That 6000 depends on Shangqi.


    I hope that when those people from Knox come, they will take enough dead soldiers and experts, otherwise, Shangqi will encounter big trouble.


    At the same time, we also began to take action. Around the previously agreed trading place, we have begun to ambush a large number of people and weapons.


    As long as the other party comes, he will immediately get into this trap.


    The brothers around turned pale slightly, but there were also some guys whose faces showed a kind of morbid ecstasy. They seemed to be eager to join the crazy battle.


    After more than ten minutes, we finally saw those people. The sky was rolling with thick smoke and dust, and a dark figure appeared.


    All are dead men. These dead men look like a regular Legion. They don''t speak. Only the dull footsteps continue to come from the ground, bringing that terrible smell.


    Looking around, the number of dead men is at least 10000 or 20000.


    Among the dead, all of them were human beings with ragged clothes and pale faces, although they had not had time to accept the transformation of the dead.


    But he was imprisoned in the dark cave for a long time, and he didn''t get any food and rest. He looked quite weak.


    There was hardly any despair in his eyes.


    They thought their fate was like this, and they ushered in death in the tragic transformation.


    But unexpectedly, today, they were brought out, surrounded by a large number of dead men, to such a completely strange and yearning place.


    S city!


    They yearned for s city. They thought s city was heaven. They were caught on their way to heaven.


    No one thought he would be in this place and reach the heaven in his mind.


    Boom, boom


    Just when those people were a mile away from us, they had stopped moving. Then Warwick came over. The guy went back and seemed to accept some transformation. The exploded palm was installed with a sharp claw. The eye was covered with a black eye mask and turned into a one eyed dragon.


    "Our general asked you to talk over there," Warwick said.


    "Hey, hey, I''m afraid we can''t ambush?" I sneered. "I''m kidding. I''m Lin Yi. I''m not a villain like you. I''ll never break my promise."


    I am shamelessly putting gold on my face. With more and more points on my head, I feel that my face seems to be getting thicker and thicker. At this time, there will be no psychological burden for lying.


    "Hey, it''s better to be careful..." Warwick didn''t hide his doubts at all, and looked around with vigilant eyes.


    Our people are all around, one by one, with hatred and killing intention undisguised.


    "Well, as you say, brothers, let''s go." I waved my hand and walked over with my brothers.


    At a distance of 100 meters ahead, it stopped.


    In front of that, I saw several special figures.


    Cassiopeia, forget it. I''ve seen it many times.


    In addition to Cassiopeia, there was an old man with a bent figure and a crutch, with a strange crow on his shoulder.


    The strategist led svein.


    There''s another guy who looks like a zombie with almost burned skin. That guy should be Warwick''s Apprentice alchemist Sinjid.


    I didn''t see Dr. Mondo, and the last and most mysterious guy.


    I also saw the undead God of war SAIN. Through the intelligence of these two days, they assembled SAIN. I was relieved that the guy appeared here.


    That is to say, there are only Mondo and another mysterious character left in the nest. There are only two top experts. Maybe Shangqi don''t have to be too troublesome.


    "How many people have come?" I asked the radar.


    The ability of radar is particularly easy to use at this time.


    "Thirty five thousand!"


    That means 25000 dead? There are more than 10000 left over there, which is OK.

 Chapter 702

    It can be seen that these people in Knox attach great importance to the soul marks of dreven and Edgar. In order to ensure this transaction, five of the remaining seven experts, 35000 dead and 25000 dead, have come.


    There is no doubt about the pressure on our side, but... It''s good. If there are many experts on our side, it should be much easier for them.


    Perhaps this time, Shang Qi can successfully save the remaining 6000 people.


    My eyes glanced at the front, and I sneered in my heart. They were really crafty. Although they said they wanted to trade, the young and middle-aged only accounted for a small part of the 10000 people sent.


    The elderly, children and women account for the majority.


    I estimated that all the surviving old people, children and women were sent by them, and those young adults were kept to be transformed into dead men.


    The transformation of dead people is not 100% successful, and the probability of successful transformation of young adults is obviously higher.


    Compared with the other party''s more than 20000 dead at once, our strength seems to be much weaker, that is, thousands of people came out.


    But the brothers didn''t have much fear. Only those brothers who experienced this kind of thing for the first time looked a little flustered.


    With a smile in my mouth, I slowly walked to the front and looked at the powerful enemies in front. There was a sneer in my eyes.


    "General Swein... Finally met." I said with a sneer.


    This old guy looks as weak as in the game, but from his eyes like hawks and falcons, I can clearly feel how fierce this guy is.


    Swein is not the kind of person who talks a lot. He can even use the word Xi Rujin to describe it. He just looked at me. His gray eyes didn''t seem to feel anything.


    But I could sense that there was a murderous force in him.


    "You''re... Good," Swein said. "Do you want to play in Knox? We Knox are very welcome to all powerful people."


    "Sorry, I feel honored to be liked by the general, but... I don''t think we are on the same road." I shrugged and said.


    His eyes floated to Dao Yu. Svein knew that this woman was the object of Katrina''s possession.


    Swein didn''t continue to say anything more: "yes, that''s a pity. Don''t say anything more. Let''s start the transaction. I''ve brought the 10000 people you want. Where are the marks of dreven and edgat?"


    For those 10000 people, this may be a very humiliating moment.


    His life is not in his own hands at all. Instead, he is being traded as an object.


    But now this deal is also their last chance to live.


    If the transaction fails, their fate can be imagined; If the deal succeeds, they will be transferred to this group of people.


    Although they don''t know what these people trade themselves for, are they trying to save themselves or a new group of demons?


    But anyway, it doesn''t seem to be worse, does it?


    There are two soul marks in my hand, the marks of Edgar and dreven.


    These two light soul marks are worth 10000 lives.


    It''s ridiculous that Edgar and dreven have such high value. In my opinion, they are worthless.


    When he saw the soul marks of these two people, a ray of light flashed in svein''s eyes: "give them to me, and these 10000 people are yours."


    "General, don''t you think I''m a fool?" I sneered. "That''s not how the deal goes."


    "How do you do it?" Swain didn''t think I would give him the mark so foolishly. In that case, Swain even had to doubt whether the two marks were true.


    "Give us 1000 people first. Let''s take them down and check whether there are any problems with these people''s bodies. If we are sure that these people''s bodies do not do anything, the transaction can continue. After all, you have two master level roles over there." I said.


    Warwick and singid, and even Dr. Mondo.


    These three people are all experts in all kinds of transformation and pharmacy.


    It would be a great trouble if they did anything to these people.


    For example, various diseases, plagues and other things may even spread to the whole dungeon if they are brought back. They must be carefully checked.


    I don''t trust these people at all.


    Swein raised his eyebrows slightly: "I won''t break my promise."


    "I don''t trust you that much," I said bluntly.


    There''s nothing to hide from such people.


    Swein was not angry, but nodded slightly: "OK, I''ll let you go. You can take a thousand people down, Warwick, you..."


    "Don''t bother you, we''ll do it ourselves," I said.


    "Be careful, he''s not a man of his word," Katrina told me.


    Katrina always controls this body in the face of enemies from Knox.


    Relying on Katrina''s knowledge of these people can avoid a lot of trouble.


    I nodded gently: "don''t worry, it''s all right. They don''t dare to do it now."


    I gave the soul mark to Katrina: "if they dare to do it, don''t hesitate to break these two things immediately."


    Unless they want to break the mark of two heroes to kill me, otherwise, they will never do it at this time.


    Looking around at the dead, I walked over.


    Warwick, Cassiopeia and even singid''s eyes exuded a strong sense of killing. The eyes of the undead God of war SAIN behind were even more ferocious. It seemed that they wanted to tear me to pieces.


    Only svein, calm.


    Seriously, this feeling is really fucking exciting. I''m worried about whether these people will suddenly rush crazy and kill me.


    Surrounded by so many people, it''s not easy for me to live, but I''m not very worried about flashes.


    Although those people looked quite ferocious, they didn''t do it after all. They just watched me walk into those people.


    Those people are full of panic, and their eyes are full of rejection of everything.


    Because of this period of fear, they don''t trust anyone.


    For the transaction we want to make, there is a fear from the bottom of our heart, and the future is uncertain.


    That kind of appearance makes me feel pity!


    "Don''t worry... We''re here to save you..." I shouted.


    Unfortunately, this sentence did not cause any reaction. Those people no longer believe anyone.


    "We have their two hostages in our hands. We will exchange those two hostages for your safety."


    "Perhaps the recent events have made you no longer trust anyone, but... We have no other ideas. We just want to save you and ourselves."


    "Why do you want to save us? We don''t know..." a man whispered.


    Glancing at the man, a trace of sadness flashed in my eyes: "because... We are all human beings."


    Because we are all human beings, such a simple reason is more convincing than any reason.


    "Now I need to select a thousand people to see if they have created any germs or other things on you, so please don''t panic and try to cooperate with me," I said.


    There was no commotion in the crowd. Some people still doubt it, while others have a glimmer of hope.


    I know that if we want them to fully believe in us, it will not succeed in a short time.


    It will take a long time. After they adapt to the life of the dungeon, maybe they won''t doubt it.


    A thousand people, I selected 300 women, 300 old people, 300 young adults and 100 children.


    I have selected some people at every level. This inspection may not be comprehensive, but we must try our best to avoid possible threats.

 Chapter 703

    I chose very slowly. When the Swein people were a little impatient, I finally finished the selection.


    Then he found some brothers and took them into the dungeon.


    Seeing the 1000 people disappear in front of them, the eyes of the remaining people exude a kind of strangeness, curiosity, excitement and fear.


    No one knows what kind of result these 1000 people will face, whether it is as tragic as before, or leading to a real heaven?


    No one knows. Because of ignorance, the fear left behind now has become more intense.


    "The examination will take some time," I said with a smile at svein. "Would you like to sit down and have a cup of tea?"


    "No, I''m allergic to tea." Swein also made a rare joke.


    Not drinking tea is just right and saves trouble. You know, tea is a luxury now. I''m too lazy to pour tea for this guy.


    Because the inspection takes a long time, now the two sides are so deadlocked, there is nothing to communicate, and there seems to be nothing to communicate with each other.


    The dead men on the side of Swein stood upright one by one, just like javelin. It was definitely at the level of regular army. Compared with us, it seems that we can only describe it with carelessness.


    Brothers, there is one standing here, and there is one next to it. Some people simply sit on the ground.


    Why are you so tired? You must fight in the future. How can you not save some strength at this time?


    It''s just that our brothers, although they seem a little scattered, are ready to fight. As long as there is nothing wrong, they can immediately enter the war.


    Swein is also a very vigilant guy. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he sent some people to check around to see if there was an ambush around.


    It wasn''t long before Warwick came back and nodded at Swain.


    It''s obvious that there are people around here, almost forming a circle around them.


    But it seems that they have nothing to worry about, because most of the people around them are just ordinary people. Their combat effectiveness is not very strong. These fierce and fearless dead men can sweep those people immediately as long as they charge.


    Perhaps these fools think that a encirclement can cause heavy damage to the army of Knox, but these fools never understand the difference between the army and ordinary people.


    Even if there are ten or a hundred of such encirclement circles, they don''t care at all.


    As long as they are not surrounded by a large number of capable people, they do not care about this situation.


    I saw their actions, and I didn''t order anything. The two sides are now in this strange balance, which makes the surrounding atmosphere particularly depressed.


    "How long do you want to check? It won''t be deliberately delayed," Swain said suddenly and coldly after about an hour.


    This sound is particularly harsh in some silent situations.


    "Please, there are so many people. Naturally, they need to be checked for some time." I said with a smile, "what''s the matter? We''ve all negotiated the deal. You can''t afford this time?"


    Just as I was talking, a voice suddenly came from the interphone in my arms.


    After listening to it, I smiled at the corners of my mouth: "well, it''s done. I haven''t found any problems yet."


    "As I said, we''ve come here to make a deal in good faith this time. You''re too suspicious," Swein said.


    Your sister, the more sincere you are when you trade, the more you will pit your father. It''s strange that I believe you.


    "It''s ok now. Can the transaction begin?" Swain asked.


    "Of course, but we naturally have to discuss how to trade, don''t we?" I smiled.


    "You want me to give you the soul mark directly. I can''t accept it if you let people go. Or I want you to let people go first, and then I''ll give you the soul mark. You can''t promise..."


    "Well, let''s compromise. You release a group of people first, and then I''ll give you a soul mark, and then carry out the next transaction." I raised my eyebrows and said.


    "How much?"


    "Five thousand."


    Five thousand, a lot, has occupied almost half of those hostages.


    However, Swein was quite a great general. He didn''t say much. With a wave of his hand, the front 5000 people were directly released.


    Most of the people in front are old and weak women and children. Then we immediately arranged some brothers to send them to the dungeon.


    They are already frightened birds. If there is no war later, it''s OK. Once there is a war, these people may be affected by a hail of bullets and suffer heavy casualties. We must first ensure that these people are absolutely safe.


    Just after the brothers took the 5000 people through nine channels and sent them underground in batches, svein looked at me: "is it your turn now?"


    "Whose soul mark do you want?" I asked. The deal has not been completed and about 4000 people are not safe. In this case, I can''t tear up the ticket.


    "Feel free!"


    Those two men are masters of Knox, and there is no big difference in strength. No matter whose soul mark they are, there is no difference.


    I took one at random, just caught dreven''s soul mark, sneered, threw the mark in the past and fell on the ground in front of Swain.


    Swain picked it up, looked at it for two times, and handed over the soul mark to Warwick behind him.


    These people are quite familiar with the soul mark. They can see the true and false at a glance.


    "How to deal next? We have shown our sincerity. Now it seems that it''s your turn?" Swein said: "give me the rest of the mark first, and I''ll release these 4000 people."


    "Sorry, I don''t believe you," I said.


    "Why, don''t you want to go back?" there was a cold flash in Swain''s eyes, and he didn''t see this guy give any orders, but almost all the dead behind raised their weapons at this moment. It seems that as long as I say a go back, these people will cut off the heads of those living people immediately.


    "Naturally, the transaction will continue. I just don''t believe in your reputation of Knox. You should first release the remaining people, and then I''ll give you the last soul mark," I said.


    Swein''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. Warwick and Cassiopeia next to him were full of angry faces: "Lin Yi, you''ve gone too far. We''ve shown sincerity before. Now it''s your turn to show your sincerity..."


    "It doesn''t matter." Swein waved his hand and interrupted the anger of the two people: "I can release 3000 people first. When the last 1000 people are released, you must send the soul mark at the same time. Just like you don''t believe us, we don''t believe you."


    "Deal, let go," I clapped.


    Among these people, Swein''s rights are great. There is no negation to Swein''s words!


    Each member was released, and 3000 people said more or less, which was also a large group, and they were sent to the dungeon one by one.


    Soon, there were only the last batch of 1000 people left.


    The 1000 people, each with a sharp weapon around their neck, will be the end of their heads as soon as there is any change.


    Under the eyes of those people, I walked past with the soul mark of Edgar.


    I threw my soul mark on the ground dozens of meters ahead.


    "Put the people here, I''ll leave with them, and then you can take the soul mark. If any of you rush to rob the soul mark without permission before they are safe, I promise I can break the soul mark in a moment," I said hoarsely.


    The 1000 people were released one by one.


    "Hurry up." when the last person appeared next to me, I not only didn''t breathe a sigh of relief, but felt more pressure in my heart.


    Those people also knew how powerful they were. They didn''t dare to stay at all. They rushed to the rear one by one.


    At this time, Warwick also gave a wolf howl and rushed towards the soul mark.

 Chapter 704

    Watching Warwick get the soul mark of edgat, the impulse in my heart almost reached the limit. I could hardly resist that impulse. An energy collapsed and blew up the soul mark.


    But I finally held back.


    Now is not the time. If I break the soul mark now, I will probably be pulled into the mysterious space by Edgar.


    Even if I can win, it will take a long time. It will be very bad.


    And now there are more than 1000 people in front of me. If I do it, it will inevitably lead to war. How many of these more than 1000 people can survive will become a huge problem.


    But I also know that when the transaction is completed, the war begins.


    "Run..." I roared loudly in a hoarse voice.


    Those people also understand how dangerous the situation is. One by one, they run frantically as if they didn''t want their lives.


    At the moment when Warwick just came back, a ferocious blood red flashed in Swain''s eyes.


    "Kill them..."


    When the transaction is completed, the war begins.


    Without the slightest hesitation, Swein directly issued the order of the war, and the large group of dead people around him instantly raised their weapons.


    It''s not a knife and gun, it''s a crossbow.


    A sharp crossbow has begun to twinkle with Sen Han''s edge.


    In the next moment, the dense arrows shot out of the air, and the power of terror shrouded us directly and completely surrounded us.


    "Do it..."


    Almost at the same time, Chen Xiaodao also roared loudly.


    Both sides have their own ghosts. No one wants to make each other feel better. There are dense gunshots and bullets in mid air.


    Those ordinary people around took out their weapons one by one, and there were dense flames in the air.


    Jingle


    When the bullet was shot on the body, it was a harsh sound immediately. The bullet was directly bounced to the ground. There was thick armor attached to the body. Ordinary bullets could not be pierced at all.


    On the contrary, on the other side, the situation is particularly tragic.


    The arrow fell from mid air and immediately there was a shrill scream. The bodies of those people were immediately penetrated by the arrow.


    Although there are only a thousand people, the people in Knox are obviously not ready to let go of these people. The most important threat is that they may not only want to kill these ordinary people, but also us. They want to give all a pot of food when we all come out of the ground.


    Around me, countless sharp blades danced wildly, intercepting arrows from mid air, but how many can I intercept alone?


    A person was penetrated into his chest, death, blood, death scream, all kinds of voices mixed together, making my face particularly ferocious.


    At the same time, a large number of dead men have begun to charge with spears in their hands.


    The brothers behind rushed over immediately and tried to create a way for these people to survive.


    The ground was covered with corpses and was miserable.


    The blade storm rolled over, and a large number of dead men were directly cut into meat sauce. The energy collapsed and scattered from the sky. Immediately, there were countless casualties and explosions.


    Between me and Swain, a passage was opened, and I saw the guy, surrounded by the power of evil.


    "Swein... You broke the deal..." I said hoarsely.


    "I didn''t break the transaction... The transaction has been completed. We just agreed on the time of the transaction. After the transaction, we didn''t make any agreement," Swein replied coldly.


    However, at this time, I smiled.


    "Swein... Do you really think you can eat the earth with the power of Knox?"


    "You are too arrogant, too arrogant."


    These people seem to have a common disadvantage. They always have too much confidence in their own strength, but they are full of contempt for the enemy.


    "If Zuan''s people come, maybe we will be in some danger, but... You... Can''t!"


    "Although the human beings on earth are weak, our technology is much more developed than you think, and... Your current Legion is not a legion full of magicians and powerful soldiers in Knox... Your current Legion is just a group of dead people."


    There was a trace of mockery and pride in my voice.


    The earth is not as good as they think. Even in some ways, if China has a large-scale war with Knox in the whole period, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses.


    There are many experts in Knox, but in our world, there are countless powerful weapons that can destroy everything.


    How many countries can resist all kinds of cruise missiles and nuclear bombs? That''s the power to destroy the world.


    Of course, we don''t have the capital of cruise missiles and nuclear warheads, but... We are definitely not the kind of salted fish to be slaughtered.


    Click, click, click


    The harsh sound, even in the roar of arrows, people''s screams and the sound of steel collision, is quite harsh.


    The behemoth has been pushed out from under the ground.


    It can be said that besides missiles, metal storms are the most destructive weapons of mankind. They can pour out frightening ammunition in an instant.


    Coupled with the super-high firing speed and terrible penetration, he gave this gun... No, this guy can''t see the shape of the gun no matter from the shape or practical application.


    In front is a row of square areas made of metal. In that area, all of them are barrel.


    Vulcan has six barrels, and this guy has more than 60.


    In the rear, it was a cuboid shaped thing, which was full of bullets.


    As long as a warm-up and ignition, countless bullets will be ejected immediately, and it is almost difficult for humans to manipulate this weapon.


    In fact, it is simply impossible to operate. Once you start shooting, the speed is too fast. In addition, the volume is too large and the weight is too heavy, and there is no operating cost at all.


    The clicking sound is the sound of preheating.


    I know the storm is coming soon.


    Seeing my appearance and listening to the abnormal harsh voice, even svein trembled involuntarily in his heart.


    In a trance, I seem to ignore something very important.


    As a major general, Swein is thoughtful. Without absolute certainty, Swein basically won''t start a war.


    Occupied the human body, Swain also determined from the human memory and the intelligence collected from all aspects that human beings on earth belong to the race with extremely low evolution.


    In this world, they can''t use magic, and their bodies are weak.


    Although there are some capable people now, the number is small, and their weapons are basically knives, guns, sticks and sticks. Even if there are some firearms, they don''t seem to be very powerful.


    This poor guy, how do you know? Because China''s gun and ammunition control is relatively strict, he knows little about this aspect.


    Even if you know, you can''t really do it because you see it from movies and TV.


    Moreover, Swein also tried the power of real guns on earth. He couldn''t penetrate the armor of the dead. He left Warwick there and let the machine gun shoot for five minutes. It''s basically useless.


    It was in this case that Swein thought that these people could not pose a threat to himself. There were 25000 dead, enough to drown all the ordinary people and capable people of the other party.


    However, at this time, Swein felt a kind of fear and danger.


    The next second, disaster came.


    After a short warm-up, the metal storm began to show its most ferocious fangs.


    Kaka kaka


    The extremely dense sound almost turned into a violent roar, and countless gun barrels scattered to form a fan-shaped area.


    Then, a dense number of bullets shot out of the barrel crazily.


    In mid air, a dense barrage of bullets, originally only tens of centimeters long, dispersed in an instant, like a red fire, covering the whole battlefield in an instant.

 Chapter 705

    The metal storm has begun to show its terrible power like a devil.


    When the bullet began to fire, the whole battlefield seemed to stop moving. All I heard was the sound of the bullet piercing the air.


    All the eyes can see is the fan-shaped red area in front of them.


    That kind of shooting speed is too fast. It''s dazzling, dizzying, and can''t do anything.


    16000 bullets a second? It is far from that level. Perhaps the weapons made by the inventor from Australia can not meet this standard. It may be the ideal state in the imagination, which can eject so many bullets in one second.


    Every bullet has the penetration of an ordinary sniper gun. When so many bullets are gathered together, no matter what is blocked in front of them, they will be torn up in an instant.


    In fact, the things made can''t achieve this effect at all.


    But even if there are no 16000 rounds per second, 16000 is absolutely there. If the time is fixed now, we will clearly see what a shocking picture it is.


    In front of him was a barrage of bullets. A bullet in front of him had just shot out, and a bullet in the back immediately followed.


    Originally a small launcher, after rapidly expanding in a fan-shaped area, the area increased instantly, and the three-dimensional launcher made the bullet spread over a height of about one meter.


    Our eyes can''t freeze at this time. What our eyes see is a red... Dazzling red.


    We can hardly see the gap between bullets. The red ammunition flame has covered everything in front of us.


    This is the power of metal storm, terrible and desperate.


    The next moment, the freeze frame picture suddenly dissipated, followed by the sound of death.


    Poof poof


    One body was directly hit by the bullet, and even the steel armor could not resist the power of the bullet and was penetrated in an instant.


    I only saw the bodies shaking like a break dance under the attack of the barrage.


    In less than 0.1 second, the whole body has been completely torn to pieces... Not killed and pierced, but completely blasted, with his armor.


    After killing a person, the bullet in the back immediately expands to attack the next target.


    There was no scream. There was no time to make a scream. Those bodies had been completely broken.


    There was no escape, that kind of dense and fast shooting, and no one could escape at all.


    Under that barrage, it was a dead area. In mid air, dazzling blood flowers were flying in all directions, and fragments of bodies were falling from the sky.


    Head, trunk, limbs... There is no place to resist the power of that bullet.


    The originally dense legion of dead soldiers was like cutting wheat and emptied a large area at once.


    The Swein people had just reacted from the shock, but before they gave an order, they saw their own legion of dead soldiers, like dominoes, falling in large pieces.


    At the beginning, the area of death is not large, but with the expansion of the fan-shaped area, the number of deaths is also increasing. The opening is small and the inside is large, forming an extremely strange picture.


    Click click


    About five seconds later, the harsh sound suddenly stopped.


    Swein, Warwick, Cassiopeia, singid, and even the undead God of war, SAIN, did not move.


    Five seconds is enough for them to do something, but now they are shocked by the picture they see in front of them.


    In the world of the League of heroes, there are not those weapons of mass destruction, those powerful magic scrolls and shells, each of which can easily destroy a large area of life.


    But they never thought that human beings on earth, those weak guys, could use such terrible power.


    When the bullets stopped, there was a large blank in the originally dense dead Legion. No one could stand in the area where the bullets were fired!


    There is not even a complete body, only a large piece of blood fragments, emitting ferocious blood.


    Five thousand... At least five thousand dead, died under this round of attack.


    Just five seconds, so many people died.


    Even these guys can''t help feeling shocked. In the battle with demacia, if there are dozens of such weapons and put them in front of the battlefield, the whole war situation can be determined almost instantly.


    The battle had just begun, and one fifth of his small soldiers had been lost. Svein also knew that he underestimated the enemy this time.


    In fact, if these dead people were not standing too closely, the lethality might be stronger. Many dead people were sieved. They didn''t know how many bullets hit them. They acted as human shields. However, those people had no use for shields. These bullets directly pierced their bodies and even the people behind them were dry.


    In fact, in these five seconds, 10000 bullets were fired, and 2000 bullets were fired in one second.


    The ammunition quantity of 10000 is already the limit. The ammunition device behind can''t store more ammunition.


    "Hurry up, hurry up, change ammunition..." the brothers roared loudly. When those people were shocked, they quickly changed ammunition. If they did it again a few times, they would die.


    Unfortunately, there is no chance.


    Swein those people recovered from the shock and immediately began a crazy counterattack.


    "Evil crow..."


    Swein''s old face looked twisted and ferocious. His crutch suddenly lifted up, and the crow on his shoulder immediately received the order.


    With an ugly cry, the crow''s body rushed directly into the sky.


    The next second, the crows seemed to have learned the art of separation. There was only one, but in an instant they became a group. Under that hissing, the large group of crows rushed in the direction of the metal storm.


    In that place, some ordinary people manipulated this huge force and machinery, and they couldn''t resist this attack at all.


    At this time, green lights penetrated directly from the side.


    The large group of crows were directly penetrated and detonated, leaving only the last crow circling in mid air to avoid all attacks.


    Blood red eyes the size of peas were staring at me.


    "You retreat..." metal storm has only one chance to attack, which I know very well, and the other party will never let that terrible thing jet fire again.


    But only one chance, that''s enough.


    "Energy gun... Energy gun, bazooka, howitzer, blow me up..."


    The roaring voice filled the whole battlefield. Ordinary people who may look like a group of waste in svein will tell them what is really powerful at this time.


    An attack that had been ready for a long time appeared.


    Swein also changed his face and howled loudly to let the dead attack.


    Those dead men are not afraid of death. They don''t know what death is. They only know how to attack desperately.


    But under that kind of violent attack, those dead people could not break through the blockade of energy guns and energy guns.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    All kinds of energy are launched crazily at this time. Those energy weapons, different from those we made before, are attached to the arm and are extremely simple to operate.


    Moreover, the weapons manufactured are many times more exquisite than those of our time. The continuous firing heat capacity is excellent and will not be affected much at all.


    In addition, the heavy weapons seized from s city almost completely turned into a sea of fire among those people.


    Those dead, who could resist the bullets, could not resist the shells. Only the strong shock was enough to crush their internal organs and die directly.


    Although these people are human beings, now is not the time to consider these problems.


    Even Warwick seemed quite embarrassed.


    For a while, I let myself fall into such a miserable situation. These once powerful guys are now furious.

 Chapter 706

    Energy gun, energy gun, heavy weapon!


    All kinds of attacks turned the crowd into a sea of fire. The dense attacks could not be resisted by the dead.


    The casualties were heavy, let alone the charge, and the fire blockade could not be broken away.


    Yes, these dead men do have quite good combat effectiveness, and they are fierce and fearless of death like zombies!


    If they really want to fight, these dead men, relying on their armor, will hardly meet their opponents among ordinary zombies. Killing a hundred zombies is like playing.


    But... They''re not zombies!


    Compared with zombies, they have one of the most obvious shortcomings, that is... The number of zombies is too many. Once they take action, it is overwhelming and dense!


    Because there are too many zombies, our fire blockade is difficult to have an effect on zombies, but it is more than enough to deal with people like Knox.


    In a trance, it''s like entering a triangular cycle.


    These people in Knox have no problem fighting against zombies, but we have no problem dealing with these people in Knox. On the contrary, zombies will become a serious threat to us.


    But these people in Knox, after all, are experts who come out of the battlefield, and their strength is absolutely beyond doubt.


    Maybe those dead people don''t know how to change, but Swein these people are not dead people. They know how to act in this situation.


    "The evil crow is coming!"


    With a gloomy face, the crow began to act again on svein''s head.


    And this time, the attack was far more ferocious than before.


    This guy released more crows than in the game. I don''t know how many times. Almost in an instant, the dense crows scattered in an instant. Although I tried my best to destroy them with energy, it was still not enough.


    Some crows escaped the blockade of fire and flew in an instant. They were as fast as bullets. They were obviously very small, but their destructive power was no less than any attack.


    The scream sounded almost immediately. The crows flew over some brothers, and a pair of claws were sharper than Eagle claws.


    The claws of those crows tore the heads of their brothers in an instant. In the scream, their bodies fell soft on the ground.


    On the other side, Warwick also opened his strength. His body seemed to expand slightly. His huge body howled and killed him nearby.


    In singid''s hand, he also took out a strange medicine bottle and swallowed it with his head held high.


    Then the next second, this guy, like the old God, took a powerful pill!


    Crazy medicine!


    Singid''s greatest masterpiece, a simple and rude thing with the same name as himself, when you take this medicine, the whole person will immediately fall into a state of madness.


    Strength, speed and physical strength will be greatly improved within a certain period of time. At the same time, their destructive power will reach the next limit at this time.


    The original thin and dry body has completely changed into another shape at this time, from a bent guy who is about to die to Schwarzenegger.


    The body became particularly strong, just like a bulldozer, rushed directly over.


    Cassiopeia also scattered the poison on her body, and two poisonous teeth flew out directly, and the two brothers in the distance were instantly penetrated into her chest.


    The strength of the brothers is still not enough in the face of these powerful monsters. These guys, that kind of ordinary attack can hardly play any effect.


    Under the attack of these people, the original brothers'' attack was interrupted alive, and the fire blockade also showed flaws. Those dead took advantage of this opportunity to rush up quickly and push the front several tens of meters at once.


    But it doesn''t matter. The most terrible thing is the undead war god SAIN.


    That guy is our most terrible enemy.


    SAIN on the battlefield, once that guy is allowed to attack, the destructive power will be terrible.


    You won''t win so easily. People who despise human beings have to pay a price.


    "Little yellow book, Swain has been handed over to you. Can you solve it?" I said to little yellow book in a hoarse voice.


    Because Shang Qi took some people away, we are short of manpower now.


    Svein is a typical long-range mana attack, surrounded by crows. Ordinary people can''t get close at all!


    "No problem, even if you can''t kill him, it''s no problem to hold him down," said little yellow book.


    "Katrina, Cassiopeia has given it to you... This time, I hope you won''t be merciful again." I turned to Dao Yu and said, I''m sending a mission quickly.


    "No problem. I know what to do."


    "Guan Zhaolin, Zhang Quan, sister Xiaolin... Warwick has given it to the three of you. Even if he can''t kill, he will hold that guy down."


    "Hey... I haven''t been fighting on the battlefield for a long time... Don''t worry, I''ll kill him." Zhang Quan added his lips and said sadly.


    "Chen Xiaodao, Bingya and xinjide have been handed over to you two. We haven''t faced that guy before. We don''t know his strength. Be careful."


    "I see!"


    "Brother fan, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, crab... Let''s stop the machine together!" I roared in a hoarse voice.


    Machine, war machine.


    Undead God of war, SAIN.


    Among all the enemies, the least intelligent but also the craziest guy. Before, we tore his body to pieces and thought that guy would die.


    But overnight, this guy came back to life, still a broken body, and even looked more disgusting than before.


    Above the body, there are all kinds of meat pieces sewn together, but in this body, there is an extremely terrible power.


    If this guy is allowed to charge and kill on the battlefield, no one can stop it.


    Our team will be impacted by this guy in an instant.


    The threat posed to us by this completely unwise fighting machine is even more terrible than that of several others combined.


    The other brothers, led by Chen Yi, provided long-distance support.


    The people I named rushed to the battlefield one by one, and everyone stopped their enemies.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, crab and me, we rushed to the undead God of war SAIN.


    Even sister Dao was nearby and became a member of the army blocking SAIN.


    This guy, if we fight alone, none of us is an opponent, and now it''s not before. At that time, dozens of brothers killed SAIN in an instant. Wars in other places seriously dispersed our strength.


    Now, only six of us can solve this huge problem.


    In the battlefield, the music of the riot began to sound, the sound of the piano began to float rapidly, the power of SANA began to show, and sound waves spread in mid air.


    AI Xi''s arrows began to accumulate and shoot dense attacks. Elise''s spider silk continued to crisscross in mid air. The explosive damage of leflea was most vividly displayed at this time.


    Boom


    Crabs rushed to the battlefield first.


    This guy is the bravest God of war!


    Relying on its own strong to abnormal defense, the crab blocked SAIN''s attack, but SAIN has formed a charge, which is more powerful than the last time.


    The crab''s body was directly shocked for tens of meters, but at this time, fan Xiaotian also rushed over and swept the double axes in his hand in an instant.


    Puff


    On SAIN''s stomach, two cracks were torn directly.


    But SAIN couldn''t feel the pain at all. He cut it off with an axe, and fan Xiaotian was directly cut to one side, with blood gushing from his mouth.


    Every attack is particularly violent.


    That invincible power was shocking, but no one retreated.


    Our human beings on earth are no worse than that of Knox. We should maintain our dignity and... Live.


    People on earth... Are not so easy to bully!


    giant earthquakes and landslides!


    The power of the prince demacia appeared from Hao Ziqi.


    I don''t know when it began. On Hao Ziqi, there was a faint smell of being a superior.


    Both eyes seem to be emitting a hazy golden color!

 Chapter 707

    Hao Ziqi is different from fan Xiaotian. Fan Xiaotian belongs to the type of careless and loud everywhere.


    Hao Ziqi has always been silent and rarely speaks, but Hao Ziqi''s strength is no worse than fan Xiaotian. Hao Ziqi''s strength, like Meng Rui, is a teaching inheritance.


    As we all know, there is also a hero in Hao Ziqi''s body. That hero is Jiawen IV, the prince from demacia. In the game, an absolute gun master, who can output and tank.


    Jiawen IV taught Hao Ziqi all the power he had, so that Hao Ziqi was brave and invincible in the fight with zombies.


    We have almost never seen Gavin IV take control of this body, which we have never seen before.


    But now, Garvin IV really appeared.


    A touch of gold flashed in his eyes, which was the sign of the prince. When facing the master of his old enemy Knox, Jiawen IV finally asked Hao Ziqi for the first time to temporarily control this body and experience the hearty and dripping battle that he had not felt for a long time.


    Hao Ziqi agreed to this request without hesitation. His strength comes from the prince, and sometimes it is necessary to give some reward.


    Moreover, Hao Ziqi also wanted to see what it would look like when the same power appeared on the prince and how different it would be when fighting with herself.


    Boom


    giant earthquakes and landslides.


    Come up, without the slightest hesitation, it''s a big move directly.


    Hao Ziqi was shocked by this. Darling, it''s true that some landlords will blow up the king when they come up... Doesn''t this kind of big move usually need to be reserved for an important moment?


    In Hao Ziqi''s eyes, he saw a completely different way of fighting, but it made his blood boil.


    The spear swept down from the sky. With that violent roar, the ground suddenly exploded, and a circle of obstacles like a steel wall suddenly surged out, directly surrounding the body of the undead God of war SAIN.


    The front, back, left and right are completely blocked.


    The power of terror is fully displayed at this time. In the game, this absolute power cannot be penetrated unless special displacement skills are used.


    But in reality, there is no absolute.


    As long as the force is strong enough, nothing can stop it.


    The undead God of war SAIN has this invincible power. He only heard this guy roar suddenly. Without looking around and behind him, his body rushed forward.


    With a bang, a violent explosion, the solid wall exploded at this moment, and the solid wall directly turned into fragments.


    However, even this time, SAIN''s speed suddenly decreased, and there was no invincible terrorist power before.


    The attack of Jiawen IV is also perfectly connected, and there is no flaw at all.


    At the moment when the speed of the undead God of war SAIN had just decreased, Jiawen IV''s body immediately turned into a giant dragon and charged in the past.


    Dragon strike!


    A strange flag shaped mark has just emerged on SAIN''s head. The Dragon impact of Gavin IV has exploded on SAIN''s body. That flag is like a sign to guide the attack of Gavin IV.


    At the next moment, a terrible scene appeared. SAIN''s huge body had almost invincible power, but at this time, the huge body could not bear this power. The body stepped back one after another and withdrew several steps.


    The momentum of the rapid charge was completely intercepted under the attack of Jiawen IV.


    Hao Ziqi looked relaxed and happy at that scene. Although he said that he was not controlling his body now, this guy wanted to roar. This is the real way to use these forces.


    "Don''t imitate me..."


    While fighting, Garvin IV even had time to guide another consciousness.


    "My fighting style is my experience accumulated in countless wars. My experience may not be suitable for you. Only your own fighting style can make you play the most powerful force. My fighting is just your reference..."


    As he spoke, Jiawen IV rushed over.


    This guy showed us exactly how to use those powers.


    This guy showed us that he was more than just a tank.


    The spear played countless tricks in this guy''s hands, such as picking, stabbing, pulling, rowing, pointing... That spear flew up and down. He didn''t want to kill the enemy in an instant, but used the advantage of long-distance attack with the spear to constantly expand the wound on the enemy and maximize his attack as much as possible.


    Although the wounds are not big, when these scars are concentrated together, the dense picture also looks quite scary.


    Darling


    Hao Ziqi''s strength made us all stunned. Unexpectedly, this man suddenly became so powerful and fierce like eating Dali pill, and stopped the monster.


    However, since then, we are quite excited. The strength of this monster is too strong. If this guy is allowed to charge, no one on our side can stop it, which will cause a devastating attack on the brothers behind.


    This is a great opportunity. No one will miss it. One by one, he got up from the ground, rushed to SAIN and surrounded this guy.


    Then a dense attack enveloped this guy.


    Some loopholes have appeared in the fire suppression because of those people''s previous counterattack. Although the fire seems still fierce, one dead man has begun to break through the blockade.


    Moreover, even among those dead legions, they also have many abilities. Those people are constantly launching counterattacks under the siege of other dead soldiers.


    In the sky, all kinds of lights are flashing crazily, the terrible energy is roaring, fire, wind, ice... The violent force explodes in the crowd, and each time can cause a lot of terrible damage.


    The scream of death came from time to time. It was the sound of brothers dying.


    We must get rid of these guys as soon as possible, and then we can have time to support others. We want to save people. We absolutely don''t want our brothers to suffer too many casualties at this time.


    Kill


    Look at each other, you can see the ferocity in each other''s eyes.


    Flash!


    The body directly appeared at a height of four or five hundred meters above SAIN''s body, grabbed the huge Tomahawk in his hand, and the body began to fall down.


    At this time, Shirley suddenly threw out the spear in her hand. The spear was not aimed at SAIN, but at me.


    Shirley, not to kill me.


    The spear roared directly past me.


    At that moment, his feet suddenly relay on the spear. His body suddenly looks like a missile and rushes down at an extremely terrible speed.


    That''s at least twice as fast as a free fall.


    Falling from high altitude is a highly destructive killing move we have developed. It is used to deal with those guys with huge size and amazing defense. It has a shocking effect.


    Our attack is hard to shake this guy, but now everything is unknown.


    The harsh wind, I can clearly feel that the air is like a knife, whistling in my ears, bringing bursts of dull sounds.


    Drink!


    With a loud drink, he grabbed the huge Tomahawk with both hands. At this time, the strength of his whole body gathered on his arms. Just after the strength reached a peak, he chopped it with both hands.


    Nathan was also aware of the danger above his head and his fighting instinct, so he immediately raised his axe to resist the past.


    This opportunity was immediately seized by other brothers.


    Two axes, a spear, a strange blade and a huge pliers killed the guy almost at the same time.


    Poof poof


    On the body, blood marks burst out directly, and the blood gushed wildly!


    And the two axes also collided at this time.

 Chapter 708

    At this time, the two axes finally collided in midair, axe blade to axe blade.


    Qiang... Click... Bare!


    A large area of Mars suddenly exploded at this time, and the sound of metal scraping made people feel pain in their ears.


    The strong recoil force made me feel that my hands were about to break. As for the undead God of war, SAIN, the situation was even worse.


    Even SAIN couldn''t bear that force. His body suddenly sank, his feet almost instantly submerged in the ground, his arm suddenly sank, and his axe directly hit his bare forehead. This guy was almost unable to resist my attack.


    Because of the sinking blow of the axe, there were even a trace of cracks in the bones on the head.


    Holding the axe, I jumped, flew out directly, and fell steadily to the ground. Immediately, the ghost galloped, reached the limit again, and quickly rushed to SAIN. I want to launch the next round of attack while this guy hasn''t escaped from the heavy blow.


    The axe in his hand directly cleaved on the guy''s stomach. Immediately, a crack was opened on the huge stomach. Immediately, the energy collapsed and a green light went directly into the broken hole.


    Boom


    The energy exploded in the body of the undead God of war, and a gap was immediately blown out of the belly, but it didn''t blow this guy''s body to pieces as I thought.


    Although the wound was not small, it was only the size of the mouth of a bowl. This guy''s flesh was re bonded together with broken meat.


    I don''t know what kind of strengthening those rotten meat has undergone. It is much stronger than expected. Even if my energy collapses, it can''t cause serious damage to this guy.


    "Damn it, this guy is too difficult to handle. First remove a part from him..." I said in a deep voice.


    It''s better to break one finger than to hurt ten fingers!


    We''ve attacked this guy almost everywhere, but we haven''t found any fatal weakness in this guy''s body.


    In that case, we must kill a part of him, especially the footwall. As long as we can kill this guy''s leg, we will win.


    But this is not an easy thing. He has been attacked and even hurt one after another. For SAIN, the fighting instinct of the God of war has completely gone wild, and the whole person has almost become crazy.


    The axe in his hand was suddenly raised high, but the guy''s axe didn''t fall down, but a layer of blood red light was flashing on the axe.


    Build up your strength and attack cruelly!


    This guy is preparing a brutal attack.


    Fan Xiaotian grabbed two axes and was ready to rush up.


    "Get back..." Hao Ziqi, no, it should be said that Jiawen IV''s voice suddenly sounded at this time: "don''t resist this move."


    Looking at Jiawen IV''s face, it was dignified. It was obvious that Jiawen IV understood how terrible this move was.


    Although it seems that this is not SAIN''s unique move, the destructive power of this move is absolutely terrible. The longer the power storage time, the stronger the destructive power, especially the terrible flying effect, which is almost... Fatal.


    Several brothers'' faces changed wildly. They were going to rush over. As soon as they heard this, they retreated quickly one by one.


    Unfortunately, it''s still too late.


    The speed of the crab is too slow to retreat to a safe distance. Moreover, the effect of this cruel attack is far more terrible than the attack range in the game.


    The Tomahawk... Finally torn down.


    Only one shock was seen. A wide straight line in front of him suddenly exploded. The ground under his feet was like an earthquake. A violent shock directly churned up. Under the amazing power, the crab''s body was hit directly.


    With a click, two crab legs were directly broken, and even the crab''s body was shocked into the air.


    That doesn''t count. The next second, the guy has lowered his body.


    Reckless collision!


    When these two unique moves are combined, the destructive power reaches a limit at this moment.


    The crab''s body is still in mid air, and even before it can fall to the ground, a violent collision has appeared.


    Bang, bang, Bang... Crackle!


    A disorderly sound made all four figures fly out.


    Mine, fan Xiaotian''s, Hao Ziqi''s, and crab''s... When the guy started the collision, we could all feel that power. The crab was seriously injured and couldn''t escape. At that moment, several of us rushed to the crab almost instantaneously, hoping to block the terrorist attack for the crab.


    All appeared in front, hoping to stop this attack.


    But unfortunately, we were all shot away.


    Each mouth was spraying blood, his face was pale, and there was a kind of fear in his eyes.


    Nima''s, the strength of this goods suddenly doesn''t want to. So many of us are suppressed.


    But fortunately, the crab was saved. The emperor crab''s body could not be maintained. The body became a human again. On those legs, two deep bone wounds looked particularly scary.


    The crab''s face also looked bleak. His body was twisting and wriggling violently. The next second, the whole body became a green guy like jelly.


    Biochemical demon Zach.


    Crabs have the power to fight twice. Even if an avatar is seriously injured, crabs still have the power to change and fight again.


    After Thain repulsed us, he rushed over immediately, ready to launch the next attack. At the same time, he opened his mouth, roared angrily, and an impact roared directly.


    As a result, the shock was intercepted by Shirley.


    "Get out of the way..."


    A familiar voice came from the rear. Shirley''s puma jumped and immediately flashed to the side.


    Then, with a bang, a huge cationic shell roared directly in front, and then exploded on SAIN''s body.


    Darling, it looks like popcorn. On SAIN''s body, the terrible cationic electric chain is jumping violently, and blood and flesh are scattered and splashed. A large hole of blood and flesh is opened in the chest, and the bones inside are broken.


    This injury, no matter who changed, was fatal, but for SAIN, it just made the blood confuse his eyes, that''s all.


    One hand grasps on his face, trying to wipe off the sticky flesh and blood.


    It was this short opportunity that was discovered by another man who had been watching the battlefield.


    Knife sister!


    Sister Dao is also a woman who has survived countless battlefields.


    Although Dao Mei is just a woman who looks weak, her strength on the battlefield will never be inferior to anyone.


    It was this opportunity that sister Dao seized.


    Blade impact!


    With her body flashing, sister Dao rushed to SAIN in front of her in an instant. Taking advantage of the short moment when SAIN''s sight was blocked, sister Dao''s body jumped up. Her body had escaped SAIN''s dancing axe and appeared behind SAIN.


    The blade in his hand bypassed SAIN''s temple from the rear, and then plunged into it suddenly.


    Puff


    A mass of black and red blood burst directly from SAIN''s eyes.


    The target of sister Dao''s attack was SAIN''s eyes. Out of guard, the only most vulnerable place in the whole body was attacked by sister Dao.


    The eyes burst directly, and the eyes turned into a ferocious black hole. The whole person has lost his sight on the left.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    At that moment, sainton ran wild, and the sudden darkness made sainton fall into a madness.


    However, another deadly attack also appeared at this time.


    When SAIN turned to attack sister Dao, the magic crystal arrow tore from the rear with extreme cold.


    The head itself was shattered by the previous blow.


    This is even more unbearable... PA!


    The crisp sound is like the bursting of fireworks!

 Chapter 709

    This attack can only be described as just right. It''s perfect.


    AI Xi, sister Dao, we have experienced so many things and wars together, and we have been in touch for a long time. Even if we are fighting against the enemy in front of us, we will not ignore our companions.


    When ash saw this opportunity, he didn''t hesitate at all. This attack had roared over in an instant.


    Hua... Pa


    That round, bare head exploded like fireworks, and all scattered were red and white flesh and good brains.


    The chill did not even completely dissipate, and the guy in front of him had been solved.


    That arrow made our hearts ecstatic. Turning around and looking at it, we just saw that Aishi was standing high, his body seemed to shake with the wind, his long hair fluttered, and the long bow in his hand had not even fallen.


    That touch of amorous feelings made me deeply intoxicated.


    In his eyes, he couldn''t help being infatuated. He gave a thumb to Aishi in the distance. As for Aishi, he just smiled and immediately turned his eyes to other directions to continue to show his strength.


    Yes, did you kill the undead God of war SAIN?


    We thought that this attack must have killed this guy. His head was blown off. Can this guy survive?


    But soon we found out that this guy didn''t die.


    For SAIN, the head is just an instrument and part that allows SAIN to receive information around. There are eyes and ears on the head. SAIN can hear and see the pictures around.


    But... SAIN has long been no longer a human being. He has no brain. He is a monster resurrected by the Necromancer''s witchcraft. If his head is cut off, he can''t kill SAIN at all. It will even make SAIN become more violent because he can''t receive the information around him.


    Maybe this guy is angry. Look at the guy''s appearance, his body is rolling with a layer of blood red smell, and he is obviously angry.


    But I can''t hear the sound, I can''t hear the roar, I can only see that picture, and even it seems particularly shocking.


    That arm, holding the huge Tomahawk, SAIN''s attack power seemed particularly terrible in the blood anger. Every time the axe was waved, there was a violent fluctuation all around, and the air seemed to be torn apart by this guy''s terrible power.


    But... All those attacks failed.


    Each of us looks at me and you. There is a strange look in our eyes... This guy has completely become a machine.


    And it''s a runaway machine.


    Before, this guy accepted Swein''s orders, but now this guy can''t tell who is the enemy and me.


    In this case, this guy may also become an important chess piece in our hands.


    For such a long time, brothers have experienced countless things and become treacherous one by one... No, they are mature.


    It was almost a moment''s effort. Almost everyone thought of this. When they looked at each other, they could see the ferocious smile in each other''s eyes.


    "I''ll come. You go to support other places. I''ll give this guy to me." Hey, smiled and I said.


    My speed is the fastest. It''s the best thing for me.


    "Be careful, although this guy has only one body left, he is still very powerful..." fan Xiaotian laughed, then grabbed the battle axe in his hand and rushed to one side to support other brothers. He just looked at the direction this guy went, which is the direction of his sister. Shit, he said so high sounding. He is still an old coyote.


    As for the other brothers, they dispersed quickly at this time. Now SAIN can''t pose a threat to us. On the contrary, this guy will now become a nuclear bomb in our hands.


    "Darling, come on..." I laughed and a burst of energy shot at SAIN. The familiar power immediately made SAIN rush in my direction.


    I looked at the large group of dead men who were about to rush in front. My face was crazy.


    Come on, come on, big man, it''s time for you to show that power.


    In front of me, there are those dead men, right behind me, but there is a continuously chasing SAIN. It seems that I have been surrounded.


    But in my heart, instead of the slightest fear, it is full of excitement. I can''t wait to see that picture.


    The Swein people all turned crazy when they saw the headless God of War following me.


    "Stop that guy..." Swein roared loudly.


    Stop? He couldn''t stop. He wanted to come over, but was stopped by the little yellow book. Now the little yellow book has called out sindra. It''s a powerful mess. Although it''s only a short time, it completely delayed svein. This guy, don''t want to do anything.


    Finally, I could only see SAIN rush into the group of dead men, and then... The killing began.


    That was the real one-sided slaughter. The axe in his hand was dancing wildly. SAIN didn''t know what was in front of him. He only knew to attack, kill, kill, kill subconsciously


    One body was smashed directly under the Tomahawk and smashed into meat sauce.


    Those dead subconsciously launched a counterattack, which attracted the bloody revenge of the undead God of war.


    It was this headless God of war. LengSheng killed a blood path among the dead. Originally, the dead finally rushed to the front and created a fairly OK situation. They were about to fight each other.


    I didn''t expect this to happen at this time.


    In an instant, the casualty suddenly became particularly tragic.


    This tyrannical guy has finally found a place to vent now.


    Seeing that this guy has been led by my misfortune, I am proud. I don''t care about this guy. Let him destroy madly here. I didn''t expect that such a fierce enemy would become our assistant now.


    I turned my goal to the rear. Right behind me, the capable people among the dead are constantly causing damage.


    Energy collapse.


    Blade storm!


    The destructive power of various groups was almost exerted to the limit by me. My body shuttled through the crowd. Wherever I went, the rows of people were instantly cut into pieces, and no one could stop me.


    Like the meat grinder, he killed a blood path and finally rushed to the last.


    Killing starts again. With the death of one capable person, the pressure on the brothers fighting in front suddenly decreases.


    Although I am fighting here, my eyes have been paying attention to other directions.


    The battle between Katrina and Cassiopeia is in full swing. The two sisters have now reached the limit of opposition.


    Casiopeya''s attack was extremely vicious, constantly spewing a deadly poisonous fog, and ordinary people could not get close at all. Those two poisonous teeth were the most deadly concealed weapons and petrified eyes, which were also particularly terrible.


    But... She''s facing Katrina.


    No, to be exact, she faced Katrina, Daoyu and Kyle.


    As a close sister, Katrina''s strength is naturally a little stronger. Most importantly, the tacit understanding of these three people is absolutely terrible.


    The three of them can change their body control for many times in a second. Whenever they need treatment, they will switch to Kyle''s state. The damage caused by Cassiopeia almost recovers in an instant.


    This situation made Cassiopeia almost go wild, but there was no way.


    Under this ebb and flow, Cassiopeia could feel that the speed of her power consumption was doubling, and she was about to lose her support.


    Highly toxic fog!


    Suddenly, Cassiopeia let out a sharp cry, spewed a poisonous fog from her mouth, then turned and ran away. She was about to retreat.


    If we keep fighting like this, she may die here.


    She thought Katrina would let her go as before because she was her own sister.


    But this time she was wrong.

 Chapter 710

    This time, Cassiopeia was wrong.


    Although the sentence of deep sisterhood is true, no matter what feelings are, there are limitations and degrees. When the feelings of sisters are betrayed and trampled on again and again, when the lives of themselves, their hosts and companions are hurt by such feelings again and again, and even fall into a dangerous situation that may die, Katrina also knows what to do.


    Katerina was still a little hesitant, but soon adjusted from that emotion, and the body immediately pursued the past.


    The short knife in his hand quickly rotated, and with a snort, a blood stain immediately appeared on Cassiopeia''s body in the distance.


    It is very difficult for Cassiopeia to escape from Katrina. The power of instant step can make Katrina approach any enemy in an instant.


    Just now, the ominous blade followed, and the scars on his body are increasing.


    Even her own way was intercepted. At this time, Cassiopeia was finally afraid. Looking at Katrina, there was a little cry in her eyes: "sister, you really want to kill me... You are my sister..."


    "I''m not going to kill you. It''s because I''m your sister that I want to teach you such a lesson." Katrina''s voice seemed to become softer.


    Cassiopeia noticed the softening in Katrina''s tone and thought she had a chance to live. There was a light in her eyes: "I know this lesson, I will never dare next time..."


    "Impossible... This lesson is not deep enough. I hope you can get along well with your host next time..." Katrina shook her head slightly, and her body holding the short knife began to rotate slightly.


    That scene made Cassiopeia''s face change wildly, and there was almost despair in her eyes: "no..."


    But it''s too late.


    Katrina''s body had turned into a hurricane, spinning rapidly, and the short knife began to fly out of her hand.


    "I die with you..." perhaps feeling the coming of death, Cassiopeia suddenly screamed and rushed towards Katrina.


    Two fangs spewed directly from his mouth, like a dagger.


    Puff... Puff!


    Two muffled grunts appeared almost at the same time!


    Two fangs pierced through Katrina''s shoulder, but a layer of holy light immediately appeared on her, and the damage was recovering quickly.


    On Katrina''s face, a trace of intolerance and determination flashed.


    In front of Katrina, Cassiopeia''s throat was pierced by a short knife, and blood gurgled down her neck.


    That pair of vicious eyes are rapidly becoming gray and the pupils are contracting.


    A few seconds later, the body turned into a stone statue and fell to the ground without any movement.


    "I hope you can live well with your host next time..." Katrina whispered softly.


    Personally killed her sister, although not completely, but still made Katrina feel very uncomfortable.


    After this sentence, Katrina handed over the control of her body and handed over her body to Kyle to let Kyle continue to fight here, while Katrina fell into silence. Katrina needs some time to digest this time.


    Casio paya''s death and SAIN''s violent walk are like a blow to the head for the members of Knox. They came to trade the soul mark and come with the idea of annihilating the other party.


    But I didn''t expect that the enemy''s strength was no worse than his own, even more powerful. It was even more surprising that he lost two generals in a row.


    The number of dead people who died one after another and decreased sharply made these people feel a fatal threat.


    "Retreat..." in a hoarse voice, svein finally issued this order. This time, his action completely exceeded his imagination. Svein can only issue the order of retreat. Failure is doomed. Now the task has changed from annihilating the enemy to how to preserve his own strength as much as possible under such circumstances.


    As soon as he gave the order, Swein immediately screamed. The crow on his body screamed around Swein''s body, and then the crow''s body directly went into Swein''s flesh.


    The next second, I only saw that Swein''s body suddenly changed.


    Originally, the human body has completely become a crow. A huge and terrible crow is near this guy''s body, and even a group of dark little crows.


    Swein also began to work hard. The guy in front of him was like brown sugar. He was clearly not his opponent, but completely delayed his action. If he wanted to leave, he had to beat this guy back first.


    Evil crow possessed!


    This is svein''s most powerful power. He completely turns himself into or integrates with this evil crow to form the most terrible state, and crows fly around him.


    A large group of crows surrounded the little yellow book in an instant. When the little yellow book finally broke free from the crows, the guy''s body had flown hundreds of meters.


    Xinjide is also quite fierce. Xinjide''s crazy medicine is a terrible thing. Although I don''t know how the side effects are, at least when taking medicine, this guy is in a mess.


    And it lasted a long time. Chen Xiaodao and Bingya worked together and were completely suppressed by xinjide.


    Then the guy touched out a lot of bottles and cans, threw them directly at Bingya and Chen Xiaodao, and burst open.


    Bingya and Chen Xiaodao only felt that their feet seemed to be completely in the mire, and their movement speed suddenly decreased. At this time, xinjide quickly fled.


    But hingid didn''t notice that a sharp scalpel behind him suddenly pierced through the back of his heart.


    Hingid snorted stiffly. This one had been transformed countless times and almost paralyzed by pain. At this time, he also felt the pain. His body shook for a while, but he still held on and ran out quickly.


    Warwick wants to run, but... On Warwick''s side, the situation is particularly dangerous.


    Guan Zhaolin, Chen Xiaolin and Zhang Quan are surrounded by three experts. Even Warwick can''t bear it.


    Endless bondage... Suppression!


    In his anger, Warwick howled and used the power of repression to instantly depress Guan Zhaolin who attacked him. However, this time, Warwick did not attack and gave up the great opportunity to seriously injure Guan Zhaolin. He turned around and even crawled on the ground and ran out in the form of a wolf.


    This guy also knows that if he can''t escape now, he will really die here.


    Unfortunately... Warwick seems to have forgotten that there is a solaka who hates himself as high as the mountain and as deep as the sea.


    This unforgettable hatred must be solved. This time solaka will never let this guy escape... Absolutely not!


    Star boundary!


    A large hazy starlight directly covered Warwick from the sky.


    Solaka is an assistant and a powerful therapist. In the battle with Warwick, solaka has been resisting the impulse to kill in her heart and treating Zhang Quan and Guan Zhaolin. Although the speed is slow, it is safer and will definitely kill Warwick.


    But when Warwick was ready to escape, solaka''s reaction was absolutely rapid.


    Open your hands and the star boundary appears almost instantaneously.


    With a bang, Warwick hit the barrier composed of starlight, and his fast charging body was immediately intercepted.


    "Come back..."


    Zhang Quan''s proud laughter, one arm Shua and threw it out, wrapped it directly around Warwick''s back leg, and even tied a bow.


    Then a force, with the pathetic wolf howl, Warwick''s body was directly thrown into the air!


    "Die for me!" Zhang Quan roared. His arm shook quickly. With Warwick''s body, he smashed at a nearby boulder.


    At this time, Warwick''s eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, and his claws suddenly raised.

 Chapter 711

    Warwick is much more ferocious than Cassiopeia, and he has experienced more wars. Even in this absolutely unfavorable state, Warwick also knows what kind of response he should make in order to give himself a greater chance to live.


    Even if one''s own body is thrown at will in mid air, he can''t maintain his body shape at all.


    But Warwick still launched a ferocious counterattack in this case, his palm suddenly raised, and a claw sharper than a knife instantly cut at the rubber arm.


    Shua!


    Hand up and knife down.


    A large amount of blood gushed out, a fist was directly disconnected from the wrist, and the rest was quickly recovered like a spring.


    Zhang Quan couldn''t help but let out a shrill scream, while Warwick''s body turned in mid air. His vigorous body stayed on the ground steadily, spread his feet and rushed out behind him.


    Watching Warwick escape, Chen Xiaolin wants to catch up. If she calls a meteor, she may be able to seriously hurt the guy or even stay here completely.


    But seeing Zhang Quan screaming next to her, Chen Xiaolin couldn''t help stopping.


    Guan Zhaolin also rushed over immediately, grabbed the fist that Zhang Quan was cut off and threw it over.


    Using your super therapeutic ability, you may be able to reconnect this fist. But in that case, Warwick will run away from his eyes.


    A chance to kill Warwick, the enemy, will pass completely in front of him.


    At this time, how to choose?


    Chen Xiaolin also hesitated. She really hesitated. After all, the hatred was too deep.


    But... Chen Xiaolin knows what to do.


    Reconnect the broken fist.


    "Hold him, don''t let go..." Chen Xiaolin said softly, and then put a palm on Zhang Quan''s chest.


    Zhang Quan did so quickly, and then a large amount of light was summoned from the sky. The wish that once saved me from the Death Gate appeared again.


    This is the only way to recover Zhang Quan now, otherwise this guy will transplant a mechanical arm.


    Watching Warwick''s body run farther and farther, Chen Xiaolin completely took back her eyes.


    These people are helping themselves against Warwick. They have no reason to get hurt because of their hatred.


    Didn''t you catch up?


    Warwick quickly ran away and looked back. When he saw that those people had not been chased, Warwick was relieved and despised.


    This is the earth human, a group of fragile and small guys. Killing an important enemy is much more important than saving a partner''s broken palm. Why don''t these people understand this truth?


    But thanks to these fools, otherwise, I may really be unable to escape.


    Hey, hey, I flash first


    While thinking, Warwick turned his head, and then the next second Warwick''s eyes contracted.


    Right in front of him, Warwick saw a figure he absolutely didn''t want to see at this time.


    "Hey, where do you want to go?" I smiled.


    Then... The axe in his hand swept, hit the back directly and hit the wolf head.


    Ouch!


    With a howl, before he ran away, he was hit back by my axe. His nose collapsed, and his face was full of blood red marks.


    The huge body shouted from the air and finally fell to the ground. Next to him were Chen Xiaolin, Zhang Quan and Guan Zhaolin.


    Just as the guy was about to get up, his two flesh arms pressed his body directly on the ground.


    At the same time, the other two flesh arms grabbed a huge sickle and instantly cut it off.


    Shua Shua


    With the shrill wailing sound, blood burst out.


    Guan Zhaolin didn''t kill this guy. He was solaka''s enemy. This man should be solved by solaka, which was promised before.


    Of course, in order to prevent the guy from escaping, Guan Zhaolin cut off all the limbs of the fool with a sickle. Now the fool is a waste and can''t run anywhere.


    Sending off two, killing one and catching one may be a good deal.


    The dead gave our brothers to us; Intercepted, svein gave these dead men the order to fight to death when they fled.


    "Bingya, little yellow book, you two go after svein. Even if you can''t kill him, don''t let him go back."


    "Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, you three chase and kill Xin Jide..."


    At this time, Zhang Quan''s situation has been solved. Zhang Quan''s arm is connected again. Although some are not very flexible, at least it is much better than being cut off.


    Seeing Warwick on the ground, solaka stood up. The expression on her face didn''t know whether it was anger, hatred or relief.


    She just quietly raised her scepter, and then a meteor in the sky fell down quickly.


    I''ll... This meteor?


    Flash!


    We have all seen the power of the meteor before. Almost subconsciously, they all jumped away. Poor Warwick lay on the ground and couldn''t move.


    There was despair and fear in his wide eyes, and then... Boom


    A huge pit was opened on the ground. Warwick''s body had already disappeared. All that remained was the soul mark, lying quietly on the ground.


    "Take the soul marks. It seems that you can use them for other purposes," Chen Xiaolin said.


    Revenge?


    No, it''s just a part of Warwick. If you want to kill this guy completely, you need to make another effort. Chen Xiaolin knows this very well.


    I''m not polite. I''ll take the soul mark.


    "Xiao Ya, Chen Yi, Dao Yu, sister Xiaolin and Guan Zhaolin, come with me and we''ll support Shang Qi," I said.


    "Hey, can you still fight?" I asked Zhang Quan.


    "Bah, I can still fight for ten years..." Zhang Quan spat.


    "That''s good, let''s go..."


    The battlefield here is basically over.


    Svein and singid escape. Little yellow book and Bingya chase and kill them. They must not let those people return to their old nest.


    Now, the battlefield has basically determined the situation.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the metal storm once again filled with bullets. The undead God of war SAIN himself had been surrounded by countless dead men and killed black and blue. Although he killed thousands of dead men, he was also in great trouble.


    The metal storm followed, and the dense bullets fired wildly. Each shot could take pieces of flesh and blood from the guy. In a few times, the guy''s body would be completely dismembered.


    This is also in the case of SAIN''s serious injury. Otherwise, it is absolutely impossible to kill him in such a simple way. As for the remaining dead, there are thousands, but without the command, it is a group of scattered soldiers, and the remaining brothers have enough to cope with it.


    Moreover, there are a group of experts in this territory, which is basically no problem.


    Compared with the situation here, I''m more worried about Shangqi now.


    Shang Qi and others are taking a back path. Although we say that we will attract the main force of the enemy, there are more than 10000 dead men over there, doctor Mondo and the most mysterious ninth man. I don''t know who that guy is and how powerful he is.


    It is because of ignorance that I feel more worried.


    Our brothers on this side started immediately, spread out one by one, flew over the ground and quickly supported Shangqi.


    I hope there''s nothing wrong with them, otherwise, the loss may be big this time.


    The situation here is really as terrible as I imagined. Later, I heard Shang Qi say that he really thought he might die here.


    Because they are facing a terrorist enemy they have never imagined.


    In the early morning, they had already set out. Zhang Xuliang watched from the high air. After Swein led a large number of experts to leave, Shang Qi measured them and found that the strength of both sides was out of proportion. He was sure to win on his side.


    So Shang Qi ordered to attack.


    However, I didn''t expect trouble to follow.

 Chapter 712

    Because of the information from the previous robbery, they probably know where the dead are hiding and where the living are.


    It was only when they got to the place and saw the picture with their own eyes that they felt more and more shocked.


    Those dead men, one by one, were almost integrated with the trees they relied on. If they had not known for a long time, they could not even be found.


    After inspecting the situation here, Shang Qi began to act.


    The soldiers were divided into two ways. Shang Qi took an elite team and quietly lurked over from the other side. As for the other brothers, they stayed here.


    Those dead men, when they did not accept orders and were not attacked, were completely motionless. Even if you came to him, he would not frown or blink.


    But even so, those people are quite vigilant.


    Quietly lurked in the past and assassinated one by one.


    Directly wipe their necks. There is a small gap between their helmets and armor. That''s their best chance to start.


    A large number of assassins acted together and killed a number of dead at once.


    But even this action also represents the signal of attack. Those dead who had not moved immediately went into battle.


    They howled and attacked the rescuers.


    However, although there are not many people brought by Shang Qi, they are absolutely elite and super effective.


    Even if they were separated in half, these dead men could not break through each other''s blockade for a moment.


    When the battle started here, Dr. Mondo left behind was shocked out and led a group of dead men to fight back.


    When they attracted attention there, Shangqi took the opportunity to sneak into the nest of Knox and accurately found the location!


    One cave after another, I don''t know how these people did it. Without modern mountain opening equipment, they can dig such caves here and detain ordinary people.


    "People inside, please step back. We''re here to save you. I''m going to break this stone. Stay away and don''t be hurt..." for fear of hurting those frightened birds inside, Shang Qi specially said hello before preparing to release those people.


    After a while, a voice came from inside: "OK."


    Hearing this sound, Shang Qi was a little relieved. The people inside could respond, which showed that they did not collapse completely because of this period of detention. This is a good phenomenon.


    Then Shang Qi gathered his strength, and the long gun in his hand pierced like a dragon going to sea. With a click, he directly plunged into the center of the stone. Immediately, his palm shook, and the stone was directly broken.


    Boom


    When the stone burst open, a smell immediately rushed out of it, and all the brothers couldn''t help getting out of the way.


    These people eat, drink and Lazar are all in the cave. I don''t know how much filth they have accumulated.


    After the stone was blown open, the people inside were still curled up inside for a moment and dared not come out.


    Shang Qi was worried that the movement here would be found, and people were a little impatient.


    "Come out quickly. We don''t have much time. If we are late, they will come back." Shang Qi urged.


    After Shang Qi urged twice, the people inside finally came out of the cave one by one.


    There are thousands of people in the narrow and crowded cave. It takes a long time for these people to climb out of the cave.


    The diameter of the cave is only about 1.5 meters. People can''t stand up straight inside. When those people come out of the cave, they are all unkempt and dirty. They look worse than tramps in the street.


    When they saw the appearance of these people, those brothers accumulated a lot of anger in their hearts and treated humans as livestock. Those damn aliens must pay a price.


    But now is not the time to talk about these things. The most important thing now is how to save all these people.


    Rescued this cave and six caves. A total of more than 6000 people are waiting for rescue. They can''t delay for a moment. If they wait until the dead rush down from the mountain, they may be in danger.


    One cave after another, Shang Qi assigned some experts to rescue the rescued people and quickly left here with them.


    These people were frightened, and they didn''t have enough food and clothing for a long time. They were all sick. Even if some of them had the ability, they were absolutely not much better. They could hardly play a role in battle.


    For Shang Qi, the most important thing now is to rescue these people quickly.


    Sent a group of experts, took these people away and went to s city. Shangqi began to rescue the people in the next cave.


    When Shang Qi broke the fourth cave and watched the people inside come out one by one, the powerful enemy finally appeared.


    That brother was leading a group of people to leave this place, but he didn''t think there was a change at this time.


    At the beginning, no one felt any problems, and even Shang Qi didn''t notice the slightest movement.


    Then the disaster appeared, a blade, almost silently across the brother''s throat.


    Poof


    A blood arrow shot out of the throat, and then the brother covered his neck with his hands and fell down with unspeakable fear on his face.


    At that moment, Shang Qi saw a man.


    One Man!


    He was thin but full of strength. He was dressed in a set of scales. He looked quite solid. At the same time, he didn''t have the slightest delay in his action.


    Holding a shiny blade in his hands, it was the blade that cut his brother''s throat.


    Seeing his brother fall to the ground, Shang Qi''s eyes are about to crack, and the guy is staring at them with absolutely cold, completely emotionless eyes.


    Looking at their eyes, it seems that they are not looking at a person at all, but... Looking at a prey and a dead man.


    That guy just appeared for a moment. The next second, his body immediately fell into the dark.


    Stealth, with the previous Qin executioner some similar stealth ability, but his stealth ability is obviously more powerful than Qin executioner.


    There was no trace at all. The whole person seemed to fall into the darkness at this moment, completely unaware of anything.


    The sudden emergence of a killer disrupted everyone''s position. No one expected that an enemy would appear at this time.


    Although Shang Qi said that he didn''t go through too many dangerous situations, the whole person reacted immediately in an instant.


    One face became particularly ferocious, and both eyes were violent: "come on, act quickly and leave here immediately..."


    Shang Qi was howling loudly. With the appearance of this man, a large number of dead men on the other side had been ordered to rush here quickly.


    If those people rush over, these ordinary people will die. Few people can survive at all.


    So Shang Qi immediately asked his brothers to leave here with the rescued living people. As for the remaining two unopened caves, he had to wait for another chance.


    Shang Qi, and some other brothers who are vigilant enough, completely act as a sentry. Their vigilant eyes are always staring around. Once there is any trouble, they can respond immediately.


    They thought it would alert the guy and make him afraid to attack again.


    But they were wrong.


    That person seems to be a character born to live in the dark. The whole person is almost completely integrated with the dark.


    The word "haunted" was interpreted incisively and vividly by the man.


    Poof... Poof... Poof


    The sound of blood gushing and the sound of brothers'' death are constantly emerging. That guy appears from time to time. Every time he appears, he can easily take away a life. He is like the God of death coming from the dark, harvesting human life with his blade.


    And no one... Can stop the attack of death.

 Chapter 713

    The screams of his brothers before their death echoed in his ears. Shang Qi thought he had heard hallucinations. How Shang Qi wished he had heard hallucinations, but it was a real voice.


    Every time that voice sounded, a brother died on his side.


    That guy doesn''t seem to have the idea of mass killing and doesn''t seem to have any ability, but... His destructive power is frightening.


    Every time a brother dies, every time a good brother dies.


    Capable person


    That guy attacked only one target, the capable person in their team.


    He is going to... Kill all the capable people here. When all the capable people here are killed, the remaining ordinary people are completely dead.


    When Shang Qi understood the idea in the heart, he felt a chill in his heart.


    Damn it, that guy''s stealth ability is so strong that he can almost completely integrate with the surrounding environment. He can''t find out where he is.


    Damn... What are we going to do now, what are we going to do, what are we going to do?


    For a moment, Shang Qi also lost his usual steadiness and vigilance. He was completely shocked by the picture in front of him. He didn''t know how to choose at this time.


    As a leader, if you lose your sense of propriety at this time, the consequences are absolutely fatal.


    Fortunately, Shangqi is not fighting alone this time. There are many experts from the dungeon around Shangqi. These experts will never be indifferent to seeing their brothers slaughtered one by one.


    Everyone is doing his best to search for the enemies around him.


    "Listen to the wind..."


    In the middle of the sky, Zhang Xuliang was surrounded by a large whirlwind, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his perception of the wind and Li Jie were constantly improving at this time.


    He inherited his brother''s strength and his brother''s will.


    His brother died to protect so many human beings in s city. Like his brother, he should protect and protect the surviving people.


    His brother is dead, so he will continue to protect those who survive instead of his brother.


    Stealth is indeed a terrible force, especially the master who can almost completely hide his breath. If he is used for sneak attack, he is definitely the most deadly enemy.


    But... Invisibility is just to let others not see their own body! Invisibility belongs to eliminating one''s own existence in the sight of others, but it cannot change the physical rule of one''s own existence.


    Even if he is invisible, he is a real existence. As long as he moves, air will flow.


    The flow of air is the wind, no matter how weak the wind is.


    Zhang Xuliang is listening, concentrating all his spirit and feeling the surging air below.


    In that area, the air flow is mixed, breathing, heartbeat and people''s movement all bring all kinds of messy air flow.


    But in these air currents, Zhang Xuliang felt a different existence.


    The air flow was almost weak to the point that it was difficult to feel. It was silent, just like the water lines of ancient wells. The slightest shaking was completely imperceptible.


    However, in Zhang Xuliang''s mind, it was as obvious as a strong wind, just like a hurricane roaring.


    "Here..."


    Suddenly, Zhang Xuliang suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were full of madness. His hands were open and countless wind blades roared in front of him.


    Hiss, hiss... Hiss, hiss


    Numerous wind blades, densely packed, form a large area, covering the past in an instant and completely surrounding the front.


    Under the attack of those wind blades, a figure suddenly retreated and rolled away from the attack of the wind blade.


    Poof poof


    Those wind blades immediately left deep traces on the ground, which looked particularly dazzling.


    Miss... But Zhang Xuliang''s face was full of smiles. Even if he missed the enemy, it was still an exciting thing because he saw through his invisibility.


    After losing the ability of invisibility, the threat level of the enemy is instantly reduced by one level.


    Others had already prepared for a long time, and immediately surrounded the young man at the moment he appeared.


    Yang Yang, Xue Yang, Chen Bolin, Xi Yi, Shi Shi... Even Xiao Ling in the distance locked her sight at the enemy in front of her.


    Even Shang Qi himself appeared in this circle!


    At this time, Shang Qi finally breathed a sigh of relief. He was vaguely afraid. As a leader, he was too immature and easily lost his square inch in case of things. If Lin Yi and his people came over, it might be another look?


    Compared with themselves, those of them have experienced too many wars and risks, and have long cultivated a variety of emergency response capabilities. No matter what happens, they can find solutions in time. Compared with themselves, they are far from enough.


    As soon as he saw the bodies of those brothers who fell soft on the ground around him, Shang Qi couldn''t help feeling a burst of hatred.


    "Others continue to save people according to the plan, take people out of here, others, kill this guy for me..." in a hoarse voice, Shang Qi ordered.


    I don''t know why. When Shang Qi saw this guy, he was unhappy for no reason. Even if this man didn''t kill his brother, Shang Qi still looked unhappy at him. I don''t know if it''s because this guy is more handsome than himself?


    In short, as long as he saw this guy''s handsome face, Shang Qi was upset.


    "Fuck him..."


    With the roar of Shang Qi, several strong men completely surrounded this guy, and all the attacks were shrouded in the middle of the encirclement circle.


    But although he was surrounded by so many people, this guy didn''t even seem to be afraid. He grabbed the long knife in his hand and resisted everyone''s attack.


    Even if there were dense enemies around and experts like Shang Qi, the man was not afraid at all.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Big trees are mobilized, and Xiyi''s ability is the strongest in the mountain forest. All trees are under their own hands and will be mobilized by themselves to accept their own orders.


    A huge tree man, a branch has become a huge stick, sweeping directly in front of him.


    Crackling, I don''t know how many dead men finally rushed over. They were immediately smashed, and their armor was cracked.


    Immediately, Xi Yi''s hands were moving in a strange rhythm. Vines suddenly grew rapidly from the tree trunk, just like a huge python, quickly extended from the ground, grabbed a dead man''s ankle, immediately hung the dead man in the air, and then beat him hard. The dead man inside was basically broken and bleeding, It doesn''t live.


    A tree man can easily intercept a large area of enemies. Nearby, more than 30 huge tree men, like the guards, completely blockade here. No matter how desperately the enemies in front want to rush over, they can''t break through this blockade.


    Not to mention, from the surrounding hillsides, there are a steady stream of tree people surging down. Those huge trees are struggling desperately, pulling their roots out of the depths of the earth, and then roaring like a beast.


    A man is an army.


    Among all the experts, the guy who is least afraid of group warfare and being surrounded by others is him, Xiyi.


    Of course, this is in the woods. If it is in the bare desert or ocean, even Xiyi has to belch.


    If you really encounter strong enemies in those places, Xiyi''s more likely choice is... Surrender or suicide.


    "I''ll stop these dead men. You kill this guy quickly. My tree man can''t last long..." said Xi Yi in a hoarse voice.

 Chapter 714

    Xiyi is the person who is most afraid of group war, in the jungle. Xiyi''s strength has also made great progress in this period of time, but Xiyi''s energy is not endless.


    In fact, it is also a great pressure for Xi Yi to manipulate nearly 100 tree people at once, and the elderly trees nearby are basically manipulated by Xi Yi. If you want to manipulate the tree people again, you must summon them from further places.


    But in that case, the pressure that Xiyi has to bear is even more terrible.


    The most important thing is that tree people are always just tree people. Their bodies are all tree trunks. Those tree trunks can''t bear the cutting of swords for too long. Although these dead men are intercepted temporarily now, before long, these tree trunks will be split into pieces by those damn dead men.


    Other people also understood this situation. They all took action one by one, and all kinds of terrorist attacks shrouded the man in the middle.


    The cold assassin was not moved in the face of so many people''s attacks. He was as cold as a rock. There seemed to be nothing that could move him in this world.


    Holding that long knife, even if it is not invisible, this guy still shows terrible power.


    The blade is constantly dancing. Around the man, there are flashing blades everywhere. The bright and sharp blades are even inaccessible.


    And this guy''s action is a little too fast, and Xiaoling can''t lock it.


    Boom


    Lingling summoned her fire bear and threw herself into the battlefield, but although in that narrow encirclement, the fire bear couldn''t catch up with this guy''s speed.


    Qiang!


    There was a violent collision between the tip of the gun and the blade, and a dazzling light burst out in mid air, and Shang Qi''s body retreated involuntarily.


    At first, this guy was directly caught by the robot britz and thrown in front of the ancient stone statue. He can even resist an attack from the ancient stone statue, but now, Shangqi can''t even bear the blade of this guy.


    The originally narrow encirclement gradually dispersed under the guy''s constant sword.


    Yang Yang and stone rely on their own strong defense ability to approach this guy desperately.


    Come on, come on, come on!


    The harsh voice, this guy''s whereabouts are not only strange, but also fast and frightening. In the twinkling of an eye, the blade in his hand has been cut continuously. I don''t know how many times, all of them are cut on the shield in Yang Yang''s hand.


    After all, Yangyang is a woman. Even if she has inherited the power of the goddess of dawn, she is not as powerful as the goddess of dawn.


    Holding the shield in his hand, under the constant blow, his body retreated one after another, his hands were about to be unable to bear the power, and his delicate body was trembling slightly.


    On the shield, there are dense lines like spider webs. If this attack continues for a period of time, maybe this shield will be completely broken.


    This guy is the ninth master of Knox. His strength is so terrible that so many people can''t suppress it. His destructive power is even more ferocious than the undead God of war.


    The battle lasted for several minutes. I couldn''t get any advantage on my side. On the contrary, I was constantly pushed back by this guy''s attack. Zhang Xuliang and Xue Yang in the distance were also very dangerous.


    This guy''s attack means not only the long knife in his hand, but also the throwing knife. He''s just Xiao Li''s throwing knife.


    I can''t stand Zhang Xuliang constantly attacking himself with the wind blade. I just saw this guy reach out and touch his waist. A flying knife suddenly appeared. Under the rapid rotation, the flying knife immediately got into Zhang Xuliang''s arm. If Zhang Xuliang didn''t hide fast, he might tear Zhang Xuliang''s throat open at once.


    Seeing that this guy was about to rush out of the encirclement, the stone was anxious. If this guy rushed out, I don''t know how many brothers would die.


    Thinking that his body was strong enough and strong enough that ordinary attacks could not hurt him, the stone braved himself, grabbed the long sword in his hand, quickly rotated his body, and rushed towards the guy in front of him, hoping to use the long sword in his hand to force the family back.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, the mysterious guy suddenly disappeared again. When he appeared again, he had reached behind the stone, just when the stone''s long sword rotated to the front of his body.


    At the same time, the blade in his hand quickly crossed the throat of the stone, and a touch of blood gushed out.


    Cut your throat!


    It was just this means that took the lives of countless brothers.


    And now, it''s Stone''s turn.


    "Let go of my brother..."


    The encounter of the stone made a girl behind crazy, and the strange magic wand in her hand was suddenly raised.


    A dazzling light flickered suddenly. Even the man couldn''t hide the speed of light.


    For a moment, it was too late to dodge. His eyes were hit by the dazzling flash. It was completely dark in front of his eyes.


    Bai Qiu!


    She was dependent on her brother and survived from the attack of the zombie again and again. Seeing that her brother was hurt, the woman suddenly ran away and lost her big move. For a moment, she really hurt the man temporarily.


    A short opportunity must not be missed.


    Shang Qi deeply knew how difficult this opportunity was. He grabbed the long gun in his hand, risked the danger and rushed over in an instant.


    New moon sweep!


    The gun awn exploded directly on the man, Shua, and suddenly burst a blood flower on the man''s chest. At the same time, the whole body directly flew out under this blow.


    Bang


    At the same time, the long planned bullet finally ejected.


    When!


    The harsh sound burst in an instant, and the eardrum seemed to be penetrated. The bullet hit the long knife in the man''s hand. The amazing impact made it difficult for the man to hold the blade in his hand, and the weapon finally fell to the ground.


    Looking at the weapon on the ground, the man frowned and wanted to pick it up.


    But other people''s attacks took advantage of this opportunity to surround them. The man frowned, put his hand on his waist, and a Throwing Knife appeared.


    Shua Shua


    Those throwing knives spread around like heavenly women scattered flowers. I only heard a dull hum. I don''t know how many people were attacked.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the man grabbed his weapon, plunged his body into darkness, and then disappeared immediately.


    But this time, the man''s action was no longer slow, but like a hurricane, rushed to the distance in an instant.


    Although Zhang Xuliang could sense the existence of this man, he didn''t have time to remind him. He only saw the man rush into a room quickly. Before long, this guy rushed out again.


    On his shoulders, he also carried a strong body.


    It seems to be a human body, but above it, it is wearing armor like a general.


    Carrying the strange man''s body, the man quickly disappeared into the jungle.


    Mondo, who was fighting in the distance, smiled as if he had received some signal. He made a false move to force the enemy back in front of him, and then took the opportunity to retreat.


    In the same way, order the dead to launch a fierce and fearless attack to block the enemy''s attack.


    This war began and ended quickly.


    Until the man ran away, these people didn''t even recover from the shock. They could see the fear in each other''s eyes one by one.


    Holding the Throwing Knife on his arm, Shang Qi pulled it out with force, and blood was gushing.


    "Hey, will you die..." Shang Qi asked the stone.


    The stone was leaning against a stone with his hands covering his neck, but surprisingly, there was not much blood seeping out from the gap between his fingers.


    "It''s all right. I can''t die yet." the Stone said in a muffled voice.


    Thanks to Bai Qiu''s ultimate flash, he blinded the man''s dog eye and made the man''s action a little slower, otherwise... The throat will really be cut off.

 Chapter 715

    Stone''s defense is really strong, but it''s not invincible, and its self-healing ability is abnormal, but... If someone''s throat is cut off, you''ll die in a few seconds, even if you have strong recovery ability, it''s useless.


    This time I really walked at the death gate.


    "Hey, are you going to watch and chat there, or are you going to come and help me? I can''t fucking support it..." Xiyi''s roar came from the side. At this moment, these talents finally reacted and rushed into the battlefield.


    When we came here, the battle here was basically over.


    Shang Qi''s people seemed to have lingering palpitations and pale faces. Many brothers were black and blue. Chen Xiaolin and I quickly treated these brothers. The Dao language became Kyle''s command, and SANA joined the ranks of the treatment.


    "I was going to help, but I didn''t expect you to bring this place to a pot?" I couldn''t help but praise.


    Although five masters have passed, there are still two here. There are so many dead men, but such a few brothers have killed all the people here.


    Who knows what I said, but it made Shang Qi smile bitterly: "grass... Don''t be sarcastic. We''re going to die here this time."


    Seeing Shang Qi, they didn''t seem to be deliberately exaggerating, and my face was dignified: "what''s the matter, who did you meet? Mondo? Or..."


    "It''s that one. It''s still... Damn it. The guy made a sudden stroke. So many of us were almost killed by each other. I''m dying..." Shang Qi gasped and briefly said the enemy he met.


    Handsome young man, long knife, flying knife... How can this guy be so similar to someone.


    I looked at Dao Yu next to me. After the treatment, Dao Yu used to control my body, but now it''s obviously not Dao Yu''s eyes.


    "More than 30 of our brothers were killed by that guy, one by one. There''s no need for the second time. Fuck... I''ve never seen such an awesome guy."


    "Moreover, although we finally suppressed that guy for the time being, that guy obviously didn''t fight hard. If we really fight, even if we can win, at least half of us will die. That guy is too fierce."


    What is the reason that can make the strength extremely strong, prematurely get out of the battle, and even give up his nest that has been running for so long, and then leave?


    The only possibility is the body.


    The body carried away by the young man is the only reason. It seems that the young man''s body may be more important than his own life, at least, more important than this nest.


    That guy is afraid that after the nest is destroyed, the body will fall into our hands, which is the only reason we can think of.


    "Katrina, do you know that man?" I asked Katrina.


    Now people have been used to the alternation of Dao Yu''s body control, but they still can''t tell who controlled the body at that time. It seems that only I can accurately judge it.


    "If you''re right... It should be Tyrone," Katrina said slowly.


    Tyrone... It was him!


    My heart trembled slightly, Tyrone... A hero with super explosive power in the game, known as the leader of the black cut era.


    In the so-called black cut era, some players who know about the hero League may know that the black cutter attribute was stronger at that time, and the passive armor breaking effect could be superimposed. As a result, many players are five or six black cut into the Jianghu. They can''t win the game without black cut.


    At that time, Talon gave full play to the word "fierce" and killed everyone with a set of skills.


    Of course, this bug like thing was quickly modified.


    Moreover, it''s just Talon in the game. What does Talon look like in the world of the hero League?


    Everyone''s eyes are focused on Katrina, hoping to get an answer from Katrina.


    In particular, stone and Shang Qi are quite angry about this failure. They want to know what kind of guy they are facing. Moreover, they want to kill this guy in the next battle.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Katrina finally spoke.


    It''s just that on Katrina''s face, how strange that expression looks. There are meditation, nostalgia, and some extremely complex feelings.


    "Tyrone is a confidant of my father," Katrina said.


    Who is Katrina''s father? It was a powerful general in Knox, with a frightening high status. Even when the last generation of general was still alive, it was similar to the level of nine thousand years old.


    When the original general disappeared, general dukekao, that is, Katrina''s father, was actually the most qualified person to inherit the position. It can be said impolitely that svein could not come to power at all.


    But at this time, general dukkao suddenly disappeared, and it was svein''s turn.


    "Tyrone, originally a gangster on the street, lives in an underground tunnel, but he has a talent for using a knife. Without guidance, he can give full play to the blade in his hand. To be honest, my talent can''t compare with him in using a knife."


    Katrina is an extremely proud woman. Now she can actually let Katrina say that her talent is not as good as Tyrone. We can imagine how amazing that guy''s talent is.


    "There are many underworld and underground forces in Knox. Because Talon has strong strength, they all want to win him over. If they can''t win over, they will kill him. No one wants him to work for their opponents, but no matter how powerful experts they send, they will never return. Talon still lives well."


    "Until one day, my father found him and felt that this man was a talent, so he did it himself."


    "Some people say that my father beat Tyrone with one punch. Some people say that Tyrone failed after two people fought with a knife for some time, but... Anyway, Tyrone lost in my father''s hand. Since then, he has sworn allegiance to my father."


    "I''m the first killer in Knox, but in fact, Tyrone kills more enemies than me. But Tyrone never shows up. Most people in Knox don''t even know Tyrone exists."


    "In our general''s house, Talon''s status is second only to my father. Even our sisters are only equal to Talon at most. In some ways, Talon can almost be called my father''s adopted son."


    "Tyrone''s loyalty to my father has reached a abnormal level. He can betray everyone, but he will never betray my father, even if he pays his life."


    "My father, it seems, also intended to cultivate him as an heir and marry me to him..." Katrina said.


    I fainted. No wonder Katrina''s face was so strange. It turned out that there was such a problem. If so calculated, Tyrone would be Katrina''s fiance?


    "Did you just say yes?" I asked strangely.


    Katrina smiled bitterly, "I can''t resist my father''s authority."


    Well, in such a military family, Duke Kao is not only Katrina''s father, but also Katrina''s boss, sir.


    What dukkao said, that''s absolute.


    "And Tyrone didn''t object at all. Everything was in accordance with my father''s orders," Katrina said.


    "It''s strange to object. It''s too late for the boy to be happy to have such a beautiful woman as his wife?" I couldn''t help saying.


    Katrina''s face turned a little red, like an iceberg melting, blooming a completely different beauty.


    Several big men were almost stunned.


    No wonder, it seems to have been seen in some weekly magazine that Katrina has a ring on her finger, but her fiance is unknown. It seems that it is this talon.


    (PS, pure fabrication, please don''t delve into it!)

 Chapter 716

    It''s really complicated to have a relationship with those people in Knox. Poor Katrina, because this hostility first had to kill the life of her sister Cassiopeia, and now she has to fight her fiance.


    "But don''t worry about this one. Although we''re engaged, we don''t have any feelings, and we''re just engaged." Katrina accentuated the word engagement.


    And I don''t know what''s going on. I always feel that Katrina''s eyes seem to be looking at us.


    "There are three knife masters in Knox, my father, me and talon, but... Talon''s strength is strong, but it should not be so strong." Katrina doesn''t seem to understand why Talon''s strength is so strong.


    "I learned the sabre technique inherited from our family, but because I am a daughter and naturally weak, even if I practice hard, I can''t compare with men."


    "Since the appearance of talon, my father has taught Talon all his Sabre skills, and even a lot of power. Even we can''t... Although we don''t know why he is so powerful, but... The only thing I can tell you is that this is a very powerful enemy. When facing him, we must not relax at all , it may make people fall into death. "


    "Moreover, what I am most worried about is not talon, but Talon..."


    At this point, Katrina suddenly stopped.


    "What are you worried about?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Sorry, I can''t say it yet, because I''m not sure if it''s true..." Katrina shook her head and said.


    Look at Katrina, I know Katrina will say it if I press her.


    But I didn''t ask. That''s not good. I don''t want to force Katrina to do what she doesn''t want to do or say.


    They all respect each other. The boarders respect our hosts, and we hosts also need to respect these heroes.


    After a break, we cleaned up the surrounding battlefield together. Those dead may also become zombies and need to break their heads.


    "Brother Lin, come here and have a look..." just as we were cleaning up, Chen Bolin seemed to find something and asked us to go there.


    Under the leadership of Chen Bolin, we came to the depression of this mountain range.


    When Nami and Xiao Yagang wanted to see the past, I immediately covered their eyes.


    "Don''t look..." I felt my voice trembling slightly.


    Breathing became extraordinarily rapid.


    Not only me, but also other brothers who saw this scene nearby, their bodies were shaking violently, their lips were shaking and their faces were pale.


    Only those eyes were bursting with flames.


    At this moment, extreme anger and strong hatred surged out of the abdomen.


    What place is that


    Mass graves!


    This kind of picture only appeared when the Japanese invaded China. I didn''t expect to see it now.


    It was a low-lying depression, but now it was completely filled with countless broken, twisted and fragmented bodies.


    The bodies were piled up, and the black liquid was wriggling slightly and sticky.


    The whole mountain depression is full of corpses. Crows peck carrion around, mice crawl around the corpse, and maggots are wriggling


    This mountain depression was completely filled. Looking at the appearance of those bodies, it was obvious that they had been subjected to inhuman abuse before they died, and there was hardly an inch of complete skin on them.


    How many bodies are there in that place, 120000, 50000 or 100000?


    We don''t know. We only know that the anger in our hearts has reached a peak at this time.


    These people are all those who failed to transform the dead. From those thin bones, they are mostly children, women and the elderly... But now, they are all dead.


    For a moment, I felt I couldn''t breathe.


    There were several brothers with weak bearing capacity nearby. They immediately bent down and vomited violently to vomit all the food in their abdomen.


    These people came here after yearning for the paradise of S City, but now they have become a member of the mass grave.


    "Xue Yang, take your brothers and burn this place down." I said in a hoarse voice.


    When I said this, my teeth were creaking. The violent bite made my gums bleed and lay down along the corner of my mouth.


    "Don''t let the bones of these people become food for those animals..."


    We didn''t save them, we could only give them the last little bit of dignity.


    Xue Yang held back his anger and called several fire capable people over. When they saw this scene, they were almost about to collapse.


    Then... Flames poured into the depression, and the fire burned below.


    The crows and mice who had no time to escape were burned to death, together with the bones inside, all disappeared in the fire.


    Even Katrina was shocked and even desperate when she saw this scene.


    That scene completely overturned some ideas in Katrina''s mind.


    She knew that she was getting farther and farther away from the glory that Knox had always believed in.


    The bodies of the other dead were also moved here and put into the fire.


    The fire has been burning all day and night. We have been here all the time. The thick smoke is billowing in the sky.


    In the end, only half of the pale ashes remained in the depression.


    "Go back..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    The brothers began to evacuate.


    No matter what was left here, it was all once. Everything was burned with the fire.


    The brothers even shoveled piles of soil and buried the bodies.


    We won.


    It really won, traded 10000 living people, saved 6000 humans, and even lost none of the number of soul marks. It can be said to be a complete victory.


    But now we are not happy at all.


    We saved 16000 people... Just 16000 people!


    All the brothers who saw this scene were given a command. No one should tell these things. They are not afraid to publicize their hatred for Knox. This hatred has gone deep into the bone marrow. We will kill all those people.


    We don''t want to bring this sadness and pain to other living people.


    After returning, the territory was also busy. 16000 new people were temporarily isolated and arranged to use that special glass to build a space for them to live there.


    Although he is still temporarily detained in a place, compared with the narrow and dark cave before, the place is now a five-star hotel.


    Every day, people will send enough food. At the same time, medical personnel will go in to check their bodies. Although the previous rough examination did not find anything, we can''t believe those people.


    Mu Mu and a Shen are still studying zombie virus. They have been closed for nearly a month and have never appeared. They have worked hard to solve the important problem of zombie virus.


    When Katrina transferred control of her body, she gave me the seal of casiopea''s soul.


    "I don''t want you to destroy this mark or use it. I just want you to keep it..." Katrina said.


    The long war and killing, especially the mass graves I saw last time, seemed to have a serious impact on this woman. I could see the lingering sadness in her eyes.


    "If one day... It''s really peaceful, I hope you can return this mark to me..." Katrina said, and then gave up control of her body.


    In addition to Cassiopeia''s soul mark, we also have a Warwick''s soul mark.


    How to deal with this soul mark of Warwick is also a difficult problem. My idea is to leave it to me. I don''t know if it will be used next time. I certainly can''t give it to my brothers.


    After this battle, my level has broken through level 30 and reached level 35. There are only 15 levels left from the next advanced level. Those dead have a high experience value.


    But solaka disagreed.


    "I want to... Kill him completely."

 Chapter 717

    "I want to kill him completely." in solaka''s voice, the strong hatred did not disappear with Warwick''s death, but became particularly strong.


    Don''t think that good people won''t hate. Good people cherish and love everything around them, but when all this is destroyed, the hatred will become particularly strong at this time.


    Solaka''s hatred for Warwick belongs to this type, which is unforgettable and unforgettable. Unless Warwick can completely disappear from the world, that hatred will never end.


    I can understand the hatred in soakar''s heart. When I saw that mass grave, I also had an impulse to kill all the people in Knox.


    But I know it''s impossible. Even if I break Warwick''s soul mark, the guy won''t die immediately. He will be reborn.


    With Warwick''s strength, he can be reborn at least once or even twice.


    And that guy will become more vigilant and stronger. We still have a long way to go to kill that guy completely. That''s not a problem that can be solved in a moment and a half.


    "I''d like to, but you should know that it''s impossible." I shook my head and said.


    "Nothing is impossible," solaka said. "I have a way to kill him, but... It can be dangerous, and I need your help."


    Solaka, or Chen Xiaolin, stared at me. I could feel the desire, the desire of two people. Solaka wants to kill Warwick, and Chen Xiaolin tells solaka that she is a teacher and apprentice, a boarding body, or even a best friend and friend. In short, Chen Xiaolin also hopes solaka can completely untie the knot in her heart.


    Solaka''s words made me curious, and my heart even trembled slightly. In this case, is there a way to completely kill Warwick? Or is there a way to kill all heroes?


    Does that mean that those heroic auras will be completely untied at this time?


    Why are heroes strong? On the one hand, they have the power. They have many strange abilities, but this is only one aspect. Originally, there were ordinary people on the earth, but after the end of the day, many humans on the earth have also mastered all kinds of powerful forces.


    Chen Bolin''s space, Chen Yi''s cation cannon, fan Xiaotian''s body art, Zhong lixiu''s time... These are very powerful forces. That strength may not be able to compete with those heroes now.


    But in the confrontation with mankind, those heroes are still in an absolute advantage. Why? That''s the second reason.


    Number of lives!


    It can be said to be something like a resurrection coin.


    Every hero has a certain number of resurrection coins. The stronger his strength, the more times he can resurrect. Until he can no longer make soul marks, as long as that guy can make soul marks, he won''t really die.


    This is a great advantage for heroes.


    It is for this reason that even if I kill Warwick once, this guy will still appear in front of me. Even if I kill him the second time, he will still appear.


    Unless I have the strength to completely destroy that guy''s soul, otherwise... I will never die.


    But it is almost impossible to destroy a hero himself. We can''t even touch their noumenon at all.


    "Who do you think is the most powerful enemy among those who appear in Knox?" solaka asked suddenly.


    Swain? That guy is the commander, very cunning and powerful. He is indeed a powerful opponent, but he doesn''t seem to be the most powerful enemy.


    Dr. Mondo, singid, Warwick? These people seem to be just their men.


    Sean? Although that guy is powerful, he doesn''t have much wisdom. In some ways, he is the easiest one to deal with.


    Then who is our most powerful enemy.


    Male blade, shadow of blade, Talon!


    I thought of that guy. His strength is definitely the most powerful enemy. In the battlefield, that guy will pose a fatal threat to our brother.


    "You think it''s Tyrone, don''t you?" solaka asked.


    I nodded. I did think so.


    "But I don''t think so. In my opinion, Warwick is the most terrible guy..." solaka''s eyes exuded a strong blood red.


    "Warwick is the most powerful alchemist. He is more talented and skilled than singid in this regard."


    "And Warwick''s alchemy is all in one direction, that is military."


    "The biological and chemical weapons, various biological and chemical shells, highly infectious plagues and germs made by that guy have brought unimaginable disasters to Eni and Eurasia..."


    Biological and chemical weapons... That kind of lethality is extinct. The most inhuman weapon. The scourge may last for several generations and will not dissipate.


    "Now that guy doesn''t seem to have carried out research in this field. His research direction seems to be how to make his body give play to its own stronger strength, how to suppress the resistance of the host in his body, and how to create enough powerful dead men..."


    "But it doesn''t mean that he won''t do it in the future because he hasn''t done research in this field. Once he is allowed to recreate those things, I think you absolutely don''t want to see that picture."


    To be honest, I was persuaded by solaka.


    The power of biological and chemical weapons, like nuclear weapons, poison gas, plague, bacterial warfare... Those things are desperate and deadly.


    And even without these things, it would be a trouble for them to study how to make use of their current body and give full play to their own more strength. If they can kill Warwick, the other party will lose a powerful researcher. This deal is absolutely cost-effective.


    But now there is a problem: "we can''t kill him..."


    This is our biggest trouble now. If we had the chance to kill him, I would have killed him for hundreds of rounds.


    "As I said, I have a way." solaka smiled.


    "What can I do?" I asked hurriedly.


    "You once broke his soul mark, right? That time, he created an illusory space and forcibly dragged you in to kill you."


    I won''t forget this. It was the closest I came to death.


    But that time, there was no estrangement between me and Elise, and Elise became my woman. On the whole, it was absolutely not a loss.


    "This time we can choose the same way to break the soul mark, and then I will enter the illusory space with you..."


    "But even if we kill the illusion, it''s not his noumenon. It''s useless to kill..."


    "It''s no use, but we can find Warwick''s position through that illusory space." solaka said something that surprised me.


    "Can you find that guy''s position through that environment?" I wriggled in my throat. If I can find him, go directly to the guy''s hiding place and break his soul body, the guy will be completely hung up. Without such a threat, the business is definitely worth it.


    "Yes, don''t forget what I study. I study the power of the stars. Whether it is the earth or the place of the rune, it is actually one of many planets. After the place of the rune is broken, the whole planet collapses and turns into countless small individuals, forming a place similar to a black hole, but not so attractive."


    "The place where we Heroes Live is actually those star fragments. I can find where that guy is hiding."


    After a pause, solaka continued, "but... This operation will be quite dangerous."


    "You should know that the strength that a hero can exert in the black space where he lives is absolutely the most powerful..."

 Chapter 718

    Of course, I know that heroes can play the strongest strength in the narrow area where they live.


    It''s like ashy in her own ice field and Elise in her own dark spider temple. In those places, their strength is not suppressed at all, and they can show their strength to their heart''s content.


    In other words, in that place, what we have to face is ontology.


    I have faced one time before, that is the noumenon of hakkarim. That time brought me almost despair. That is also the first time I saw the powerful power of those heroes.


    If it is the noumenon, there is no need to say the degree of danger. It may die almost at any time.


    "This... It''s too dangerous," I said, frowning. I actually had some withdrawal in my heart. Even if it was a good opportunity to kill Warwick, I didn''t want to take such a risk.


    "I also know that this is a very dangerous action; but in fact, we are not completely without the possibility of success. It is true to give full play to our own strength in our own world, but it also depends on how many times he died."


    "Each death will consume part of his own strength. We assume that Warwick can make three soul marks, so every death will consume one-third of his strength. If we destroy this soul mark again, Warwick''s noumenon is only one-third of his original strength at most."


    "If only one third of our strength, we may be able to deal with it."


    It turns out that there is another one in the middle. No wonder solaka is so confident.


    But even a third of the strength does not seem so easy to deal with.


    You know, now Warwick and his team have just played 10% of their strength. It''s so awesome. If it''s one-third of their strength, that kind of combat effectiveness may be much more ferocious than that man''s knife.


    "I have only five heroes, and I don''t want to take them to risk..." frowning, I still hesitated. Five people plus me are six. It''s not certain whether it''s Warwick''s opponent.


    "As I said, I''ll come with you," solaka said.


    "This... Seems impossible. That guy won''t even bring you there..." I said.


    "I naturally have my way. At that time, there will be seven people on our side. Our strength is almost the same as that in the present world. Together, it may not be his opponent. Moreover, if you kill Warwick, you can get great benefits."


    "It can not only reduce a great threat, but most importantly, you can get Warwick''s soul source." solaka said another name.


    "The source of the soul? What is that?" I asked.


    "The origin of the soul is actually the crystallization of the soul of a hero. It contains the essence of the hero''s life. It belongs to the purest energy crystallization, and the soul seal is only a small fragment separated from the soul source."


    "In fact, if a hero wants to recover his original strength as soon as possible, the simplest way is to hunt other heroes and capture other people''s soul marks. If he can get a complete soul source, his strength can be restored at least 30% in an instant. Even if you use it yourself, one soul source can be at least as good as ten soul marks. The benefits are better than It''s bigger than you think. "


    To be honest, I was moved by solaka. I really have some intention in my heart!


    If things go smoothly, we can get great benefits without a big threat by killing Warwick. It''s really a good choice, but I''m a little worried that I may not be able to deal with that guy.


    It''s just that if Warwick made those biological and chemical weapons, it would be another disaster.


    Damn it... Spell it.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you. I don''t think you''ll deliberately harm me. I promised, but... I think you''ll give me a few more days. I want to take advantage of this period of time to improve my strength and take more precautions. It''s always right." as soon as I bite my teeth, I promised.


    A smile suddenly appeared on solaka''s face. Although the single horn looked strange, it also exuded a different beauty on this body at this moment.


    "OK, you don''t matter. I also need some time to prepare." solaka nodded quickly with gratitude in her eyes.


    Solaka wants to kill Warwick, but solaka knows that relying on his own strength is far from enough.


    Solaka can''t lead too many people in the past. I have five souls. This is tantamount to taking one and dragging five. Naturally, it''s the best choice. If I don''t agree, solaka can only give up the idea, but fortunately, I didn''t disappoint solaka.


    The data of this time in the underground city is also counted.


    This time, we saved a total of more than 14000 people, less than 15000, and more than 1000 people died during the chaotic war.


    As for us, we also sacrificed more than 200 brothers, including nearly 100 capable people, many of whom were killed by talon.


    Those rescued are still isolated. It will take at least a month to make sure that they have not been tampered with.


    At this time, I left the dungeon temporarily.


    Now that I have promised solaka, I must improve my strength as soon as possible.


    The experience value of dead men is very high. In the previous battle, I don''t know how many dead men I killed. Maybe it''s also because I killed those powerful heroes. My level is rising rapidly. I''m going to take advantage of this period of time to increase my experience value to level 40, at least to make myself stronger, so that I can have confidence to fight.


    Hunting powerful zombies is more beneficial than killing ordinary zombies. In order to raise my level as soon as possible, I even asked two brothers to help.


    Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin, I asked these two brothers to help me find prey. I''m looking for it myself.


    Once they find it, they will inform me immediately, and I will quickly appear in their coordinates through transmission.


    Every day, almost all over the world.


    Under this kind of high-level hunting, my level rose quickly. About a week later, my level finally reached level 40.


    Summoner level: Bronze LV1 lv40 355


    Head: 175 points;


    Torso: 175 points;


    Left hand: 175 points;


    Right hand: 175 points;


    Left leg: 176 points;


    Right leg: 176 points;


    Tintin: 0 point;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: Level 9


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 18 points (90 attacks); Destruction offensive: 37 (74 ignore defense)


    After upgrading, the speed of level promotion not only did not slow down, but felt faster. It gave me the feeling that the experience value required to upgrade to level 50 was not much higher than that before upgrading to level 30.


    However, if it is always so difficult to upgrade, I estimate that if I think of level 50 this time, I have to slaughter one tenth of the zombies in China.


    Moreover, the benefits of high-level are becoming more and more obvious. Each upgrade will obtain more attribute points, and you can obviously feel the growth of your own strength each time.


    Now my whole body attribute is almost 18 times the normal value, which is much stronger than before.


    After reaching level 40, AI Xi''s experience values have reached level 50, which is getting closer and closer to the next advanced level.


    At level 50, the time they can appear outside has been extended by 500 minutes, more than eight hours. In addition, they could have existed for 12 hours. Now the total time they can exist has reached 20 hours and 20 minutes.


    There are still 22 levels to go, ash, and they can appear in the world forever. When they call the cooling time to zero, they will no longer have to bear the torture of darkness.


    "Master, you don''t have to go there!"

 Chapter 719

    Level 40!


    "Let''s go, let''s go back and kill that guy tonight." it''s finally level 40. Looking at the obvious increase in the attribute, I''m satisfied. My unprecedented strength makes me have the courage to face anyone. I greet several women and am ready to go back.


    "Master, you don''t have to go there." at this time, sister Dao next to me suddenly hesitated and said.


    Dao Mei''s face looked quite strange, and even Sona next to her. Both of them seemed strange.


    I know both of them are Eni Eurasians. They are full of hatred for the devil who destroyed their hometown and want to kill Warwick.


    But because of that hatred, they knew more about how terrible the werewolf''s strength was.


    Even with so many of us, facing Warwick is full of danger and may die at any time.


    "What''s the matter? Haven''t we agreed?" compared with Dao Mei and SANA, my appearance seems to be much easier, and I don''t seem to take this thing as a difficult task.


    "I mean, we have plenty of opportunities to kill Warwick in the future. There''s no need to take risks at this time." sister Dao hurriedly said: "master, you should know how strong that man is."


    "Ha ha, of course I know. After counting, I killed that guy twice. Although I didn''t do it the second time, I also helped. This time is no exception." I said with a smile.


    After a pause, a trace of tenderness flashed on my face: "moreover, although you two didn''t say much, I can feel that you both want to kill that guy, don''t you?"


    "Yes, I want to kill Warwick, but I don''t want the master to take risks." sister Dao stared at me with big eyes, which seemed to contain a special feeling.


    Living together for so long, fighting together, killing together, living together, enjoying the joy of victory, getting along day and night, that feeling is far deeper than expected.


    "Hee hee, you two......" the Elise next to her couldn''t see it anymore. She shook her tall and sexy body and walked to the side of sister Dao.


    The slender arm encircled sister Dao''s neck, exhaled like orchid, and the fragrant breath sprayed on sister Dao''s neck.


    Sister Dao seemed very sensitive, and her pretty face immediately turned red.


    "Woo... The master wants to solve such a problem for you, and you two are worried that the master will be hurt... To be honest, do you like the little master? If you like the little master, I can give you a part of it..." Elise''s smile is particularly ambiguous.


    The Spider Queen, among these girls, is like a big sister. She is mature and charming. She doesn''t care about teasing Elise at all, but when sister Dao went through this battle, her face turned into a red Fuji apple and was about to drip water.


    Those beautiful big eyes were even more erratic. They pushed Elise away from her with both hands: "you... What are you talking about, i... I didn''t..."


    "Yo Yo... Blush, blush, I must be right? Hee hee, actually, you don''t have to hide it. If you like it, just say it openly. What are you afraid of? Moreover, I think the master, the little coyote, must be a beautiful woman like you..."


    I''m dizzy. Hey, hey, how can you talk? You''ve climbed on my head for two days. I know I''m your master. I dare to arrange your master like this. When this thing is over, how can I deal with you.


    Rao is my thick skin, and I can''t bear to be said by Elise. Besides, am I the kind of person who doesn''t refuse to come? Are you kidding? It''s slander.


    I can''t stand watching sister Dao being bullied by Elise: "Well, well, Elise, don''t bully arilia... It''s not just for you two. I promised solaka before. After all, solaka saved my life. Anyway, I''ll help. Moreover, once it succeeds, it will bring us great benefits."


    "Moreover, our strength has improved a lot during this period of time. Don''t worry. We will succeed this time."


    After a pause, I looked at Dao Mei and SANA: "if you two really feel sorry and guilty... Then you''ll always be with me."


    This was the first time I said this to Dao Mei and SANA. The bodies of the two women seemed to tremble slightly. There was a blush and pallor on that face, and there was a feeling of indescribable and unknown.


    I don''t know why I say that, but if I don''t say something in my heart, I will feel very uncomfortable.


    Such a long life has made me used to the days when they are with me. I can''t imagine what it would be like if they left me one day. For me, it may be a disaster.


    "Tut Tut, master, what you said is really moving. I''m almost crying. Look at these two innocent little sisters, they were fooled by you in a few words." the nearby lefulan refused to let me go. After grasping a small handle, she immediately began to pick my thorn.


    No one knows how old leflea is, but it is not inferior to the girl''s body, delicate skin, sexy and charming face, and the kind of mature style is also a fatal temptation for men.


    "But, isn''t it a little eccentric for you to do so? Ashy and I have been with you for such a long time..." Le Fu Lan looked like a heartless man.


    This time I didn''t sweat, nor did I avoid the topic. My eyes swept over ashy and lefflan.


    I looked at two people, at everyone.


    I don''t know whether it''s my promise, my desire, or my deep feelings.


    I only know: "I don''t want any of you to leave me... No one wants to. I want you to be with me all your life!"


    Very overbearing, but this is the desire in my heart. I don''t want anyone to leave me.


    Le Fu Lan obviously didn''t expect to get such an answer from me, but she was very happy. She responded with a charming smile on her face: "hee hee, I don''t want to leave my master. You, such a good master, but it''s hard to find, especially when you can be outside most of the day without sacrificing your own strength. Such an excellent master can''t be found."


    I don''t know. Maybe even leflea doesn''t know whether she can exist outside for a long time without losing much power, or for other reasons.


    As for the nearby Aishi, she didn''t say a word. Only her crystal eyes were staring at me.


    From ash''s eyes, I can detect a kind of spoil, an attachment, a reluctance, and some confusion.


    There was a slight disappointment in my heart when I didn''t get Ai Xi''s answer.


    "I didn''t expect the little master to say such handsome words. It''s really unexpected... Unfortunately, I can''t talk to the master." SANA''s thoughts of regret rang out in my heart.


    "No need to speak, but I can hear your voice. That''s enough. Let''s go. It''s too late. Solaka may be waiting for us." I smiled and said.


    Let''s leave together and go back to the dungeon.


    As I walked past ash, I seemed to hear a slight whisper.


    "I... won''t leave."


    The footsteps paused slightly, and the corners of my mouth completely aroused a smile.


    That''s enough. With so many beauties around me, I should really feel satisfied. They are my greatest wealth and can''t be abandoned.


    By the time we got back to the dungeon, solaka was already waiting here.


    Not only solaka, but also Zijiao, Nami, Xiao Ya and Chen Yi are here.


    They also know that everyone''s face is worried about our action this time.

 Chapter 720

    Every woman''s face was full of worries, especially Zijiao, who had seen the appearance of hekarim with me.


    Although hekarim was still not the strongest at that time, that powerful strength left an indelible shadow in our hearts for a long time.


    What we hunted this time is Warwick''s essence. We want to get rid of this evil guy.


    This operation is undoubtedly dangerous.


    "Be careful. If you can''t do it, escape from the inside as soon as possible. Don''t be brave." Xiao Ya told her all the time.


    "Don''t worry, I know. I don''t want my beautiful wife..." I looked at three women and said with a smile.


    But now these women can''t laugh at all, and their worry is more serious than anything.


    "It doesn''t matter. I won''t let him get hurt. I promise I''ll give you a complete man," solaka said. "I can''t guarantee absolute victory, but I promise he won''t lose his life."


    I don''t know why solaka seems very confident on this point. It''s estimated that there are some hidden tricks.


    "Then we''ll be ready," I said.


    Solaka nodded and put the soul mark in my hand.


    Holding that soul mark, my fingers are ready to force and want to crush it.


    "Wait a minute..." but just then, another voice came, that''s... Katrina''s voice?


    "Katrina, why are you here?" I looked at Katrina strangely and stopped my action temporarily.


    "I''ll go with you." Katrina said, "in sister Daoyu''s body, there are two souls of Kyle and me. Taking me is equal to taking two people at the same time. It''s more likely to win."


    It''s true. Judging from the background of the trial of angel Kyle, it''s an angel who has lived for tens of thousands of years and never dies. The strength is boundless. In its heyday, it''s estimated that one hand can crush Warwick, but Kyle''s strength is seriously damaged due to the battle with the fallen angel mogana.


    The current strength is estimated to be similar to that shown at present, but if it does appear, it is definitely a great help.


    But... Solaka should not be able to carry more people.


    If you could carry more people, solaka should have said it long ago.


    I looked at solaka. As for solaka, she looked rather hesitant and frowned.


    "I don''t know whether I can carry a third person. In theory, I can, but I''m not strong enough now. Maybe I can''t..."


    "But... There''s hope of trying, isn''t it?" Katrina said.


    "If we succeed, our chances of winning will increase to a great extent. If we fail, we will have no loss. At most, we can''t kill Warwick immediately. Why don''t we try?" Katrina continued.


    Yes, if you succeed, you will succeed, and if you fail, you will not lose. This is really a thing worth trying.


    "Well, for our safety, I can try, but... The process may be a little..." solaka''s face reddened slightly, and the expression on her face looked quite hesitant.


    After a pause, solaka looked at several women in Xiaoya, and a trace of apology flashed on her face: "sorry, things can''t be disturbed later. Can you sisters go out first? I promise you won''t hurt your men."


    Solaka said so, and Xiao Ya and her family would no longer stay here. They nodded at us and told us to be careful. After that, several people left the room, closed the door and guarded outside to avoid being disturbed by others.


    "What on earth should we do to deliberately support them?" I asked after Xiao Ya left.


    I could see that solaka was lying just now, not because she couldn''t be disturbed, but for other reasons.


    What I didn''t expect was that my question immediately turned solaka''s pretty face red, and his face seemed hesitant and hard to speak.


    However, after hesitating for a period of time, solaka still summoned up the courage and said: "this kind of power is far away. I focus our spirit together through the power of the stars."


    "Then when you are pulled into the illusory space by Warwick, our spirit will be pulled in at the same time."


    "But it will be difficult to do this and some assistance must be needed."


    "What assistance?" I asked hastily.


    "Physical contact!"


    Poof... I almost sprayed it. As for Katrina next to me, her eyes widened at this moment.


    "Handle?" I tried to ask, blinking.


    "If it''s just a handle, it''s simple!" solaka smiled bitterly. "We need a large area of physical contact to make our spirit in a highly resonant state. In this case, we can succeed."


    "That won''t be... What?" I plumped and swallowed a mouthful of water. I couldn''t tell whether it was desire or what in my heart.


    "That''s not enough..."


    I''m dizzy... There''s a little disappointment in my heart.


    Then solaka slowly walked up to me and opened her arms. I was a little silly and didn''t know what solaka wanted.


    Then a gust of fragrance came to my face, and what I breathed in the wings of my nose was the kind of attractive fragrance. Solaka hugged my body, so hard that the two people''s bodies completely touched each other.


    After a few seconds, solaka loosened his hand and took a step back: "it''s OK, but... There can''t be any barrier between us, so we need to... Take off our clothes!"


    I can''t tell how I feel in my heart.


    This is taking advantage of it.


    "That... Sister Xiaolin..." although it is solaka''s consciousness in front of me now, this body is Chen Xiaolin''s body after all. It seems that doing so is very bad for sister Xiaolin.


    "I asked for her permission, and she agreed." solaka said, and then solaka looked at Katrina, who was completely stiff and motionless like a puppet. "So, it''s still time to regret. If you can''t accept it, you can let others come, or the two of us go."


    This sentence seemed to wake Katrina up just now. Her body trembled suddenly. Her face looked pale and flushed, constantly changing.


    "I... i... I..." hesitated for a long time: "I''m going to ask Dao Yu... This... This is Dao Yu''s body after all."


    "Little master, you''re really flirting around." Elise''s voice came from my mind.


    "What''s wrong with me?" I feel really innocent. It has nothing to do with me. I''m completely passive.


    "Hum, don''t think I can''t see it." Elise is quite sophisticated: "the little girl said to ask about Dao language..."


    "It''s normal, that''s the body of Dao language," I said naturally.


    "Yes, that''s Dao Yu''s body, but when she controls this body, that''s her body. The feeling on the body will be completely transmitted back to her consciousness, that is to say, she is also bearing the feeling of shyness."


    "She didn''t say she only said she wanted to ask Dao Yu''s opinion. Doesn''t that mean she has no opinion at all?"


    I was stunned when Elise said so, and the expression on my face was particularly strange for a moment.


    "OK... Ok..." at this moment, Katrina''s hesitant voice rang out: "sister Dao Yu... Agreed with..."


    She still didn''t say her opinion. It seems that as long as Dao Yu agrees, she will have no opinion at all.


    Is that really what Elise said?


    I don''t know how to describe the feeling in my heart. There seems to be a trace of joy in it?


    Solaka can also say that her hatred for Warwick supported her to overcome the feelings in her heart.


    But what is Katrina?

 Chapter 721

    I don''t know why I can support Katrina to this extent. For a woman, it''s a great effort.


    But solaka didn''t think about so many problems as I did. When she heard the Dao language agree, solaka smiled on her face: "since we agree, let''s start."


    "So... What am I going to do?" I stammered.


    "Take off your clothes first," said solaka.


    Damn it, taking off your clothes in front of two women who are not their wives is still very stressful.


    But on second thought, it seems nothing if I am a big man and don''t suffer losses.


    Both women agreed. I''m a big man. If I''m still chirping at this time, it seems that I''m not very good.


    In that case, it''s not as good as a man.


    Grab the hem of your shirt, take off your clothes and throw them on the next bed.


    "All right?" I asked.


    "No, please take off your pants too..." solaka said.


    Sister... The pressure suddenly doubled.


    Although I don''t know much about solaka, in the background, solaka is only a woman, and there is no husband, boyfriend and so on. It may be the first time to see a male body.


    Further down, it is estimated that solaka can''t bear it.


    "Well... Now... Now you close your eyes and it''s our turn," solaka said.


    I honestly closed my eyes. Although it was a pity in my heart, two peerless beauties took off their clothes in front of me and didn''t have the blessing to enjoy it. It really made people feel unwilling.


    That eyelid, beating constantly, seems to be almost out of my control. I want to open my eyes.


    "Hey, you... You must close your eyes and don''t open them, you know?" it was Katrina''s voice.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so shameless..." I said immediately.


    "It''s strange to believe you..."


    Although I said so, I heard a sound of hearing soso. It was obvious that solaka and Katrina were taking off their clothes.


    I don''t know how beautiful and attractive the body wrapped in the clothes is.


    Although I just listened to that sound, I could feel my heart beat faster and my breathing became a little faster at this time.


    The eyelids slightly flashed a tiny gap. In a hazy way, I could see that the red haired girl in front of me was slightly bending down her waist.


    "Hey, don''t open your eyes..." I don''t know whether it''s telepathy or something. Katrina suddenly said, which scared me to close my eyes tightly and never open my eyes again.


    Before long, the sound of hearing was over.


    Then there was a sound of footsteps. At this time, I had no room to interrupt.


    Then I felt a faint fragrance coming into my nose.


    Then, two cold hands, which were wet and obviously full of sweat, came through my armpits and finally overlapped on my chest and back.


    So hard, Catlin hugged me from behind.


    "I... I''m fine." Katrina''s trembling voice came from behind, not just the voice trembling.


    "Yes."


    Solaka whispered, and then came in front of me, her hands hanging over her waist.


    ... delete!


    ... delete!


    Solaka was startled and stopped moving.


    "I... I started..."


    Solaka''s hands passed through my waist and placed on Katrina''s waist. Although his hands were not empty, we could all feel that some forces were slowly surging with solaka''s words.


    At this time, should I be able to open my eyes?


    Just above solaka''s body, a hazy starlight was shining slightly, one by one, projected from the body, completely surrounding the three of us.


    "Ten seconds later, you can crush the soul mark..." solaka slowly looked up and said.


    As a result, the head looked up right in my eyes, and solaka immediately buried her head again.


    I took a deep breath and began to count silently. This is a technical job. In this case, it is difficult for me to stabilize my mind.


    But I try my best to control the passage of numbers in my heart.


    When the last number passed, my fingers suddenly forced.


    Click


    With a crisp sound, the soul mark suddenly broke.


    The next second, I heard an angry wolf howl.


    Ouch... That familiar voice, that''s the guy Warwick.


    The guy has sensed that his soul mark has been torn.


    Illusory space is being created rapidly. Although he failed in illusory space last time, Warwick obviously thought it was just an accident.


    That failed because Elise summoned the power of the spider God. Otherwise, she would never lose.


    This time, we must kill the damn guy completely


    A pulling force was transmitted to the body.


    Last time, almost instantly, we were pulled into the illusion, but this time there seemed to be some trouble. Katrina and solaka were holding my body. The pulling force seemed not enough to pull us into that space.


    The angry roar in his ear became stronger and stronger at this time, and the guy had fallen into the edge of rage.


    For solaka and Katrina, the feeling was even more uncomfortable. On the body held in their hands, there was a constant force, as if they wanted to break free and disappear.


    But the stars around them connect them completely.


    Roar... Roar... Roar


    The sound of wolf howling is getting stronger and stronger!


    Not only me, but also solaka and Katrina could clearly hear the voice, and even several people outside the door could vaguely feel the crazy roar.


    "Hold on, don''t let go..." solaka struggled and leaned closer and closer.


    Katrina behind me was the same, clasping my chest with her hands, leaving red marks.


    I don''t know how long has passed. When I finally can''t bear it, my body suddenly relaxed.


    The next second, I just feel my body as if it is constantly rushing towards the sky. My body is constantly reversing. The feeling of space-time distortion comes again.


    This strange feeling only lasted for a short moment. The next second, my body fell to the ground with a thump.


    To be exact, it is not my body, but a physical body of my soul in this illusory space.


    Then, there was a plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop, plop.


    Three women''s bodies.


    Katrina, the ominous blade, solaka, the son of the stars, and Kyle, the angel of judgment.


    Although I have fought together before, this is the first time I have seen these three people in a real sense.


    The appearance of solaka has completely changed. Although Chen Xiaolin''s body also has some characteristics of solaka, it is tightly limited to the long spiral angle on her forehead.


    And now, in front of me, that''s the real solaka.


    Up and down the body, emitting a hazy starlight. The blue purple skin looks slightly strange, and a pair of eyes are as bright as stars. Although the skin looks strange, the figure is also quite good, and the face is also the same exquisite. It is as smooth as the stars in the sky, and there is no defect.


    Wearing the same sacrificial clothes, there is a kind of holiness in the mystery.


    Compared with Chen Xiaolin, even one is normal beauty and the other is weird and exciting sexy.


    When he saw me, solaka''s face turned a little red. Maybe he thought of the picture just now.


    But solaka quickly responded, with a smile on her face and a generous hand: "it''s the first time to meet, solaka."


    "Lin Yi!" I also stretched out my palm.


    Next to me is Katrina. This is the first time I''ve seen Katrina.


    I couldn''t help admiring that appearance.


    If the Dao language has the style of a royal sister, the ominous blade has brought the word to the extreme. It is a tight leather skirt and two healthy thighs exude attractive luster.


    The same is true of the upper body. It seems that there are some sexy abdominal muscles on the small waist.


    If the sword language still has some feminine flavor, what comes out of Katrina is pure wildness.


    The body is sexy to the limit, and there are few clothes on her. I know Katrina didn''t mean to show off her body.


    But this appearance is most suitable for fighting. The clothes on your body will not have the slightest impact on your actions. You almost completely abandon any protection and can make your actions sharp to the limit.


    The position of the buttocks looks very warped!


    On that sexy thigh, there is also a circle of leather, all of which are sharp daggers.


    That face is very beautiful, really beautiful. The scars on her eyes do not damage her beauty, and even add a kind of incomplete beauty.


    But those eyes are slightly upturned, permeated with a kind of ferocity and cruelty. I can''t even connect this Katrina with the Katrina I met before. It''s just two different people.


    Sexy, tempting, and full of danger, just like a beautiful poison, knowing that it may die, but it still makes people involuntarily want to get close and close, even if they give everything.


    "First meeting..." I held out a hand to Katrina and wanted to say hello.


    But I didn''t expect that this woman had a lot of personality. She snorted and twisted her head to the side, which made me boring.


    Tut Tut, very proud.


    The blush on the neck has spread to the root of the ear and is still pretending.


    I really want to flirt with this woman, but considering that if I do that, this woman is likely to directly cut off my throat with her dagger, so I''ll give it a balance.


    My eyes turned to the last man, the judge Angel Kyle.


    This man... Can''t see his appearance and figure at all.


    I can''t see it at all. No matter how exquisite and amazing the appearance is, it has long been covered by the helmet, and no matter how sexy the body is, it is also wrapped by the armor.


    "That first meeting... Kyle, can I call you Kyle?" I said.


    Kyle stretched out a hand, even with a steel Fist: "of course!"


    "May I take off my helmet, please?" I wondered what Kyle looked like.


    However, I also know that my requirements are too much, and I didn''t expect to get a positive answer.


    But to my surprise, Kyle hesitated, put his hands on his neck, and then took the peeping off his head.


    Then, just like the waves, the long golden hair suddenly hung down, and a snow-white and delicate face appeared in front of me.


    At that moment, I just felt my heart stopped beating, and everything disappeared at this time.


    Everything disappeared, leaving only the face in front of me, lingering in front of me, like an angel to pick me up and lead me to heaven, soft and warm.


    Amazing?


    It''s really amazing. I always know that there is a beautiful face under the helmet, but I never thought it would be so beautiful.


    Like a 17-year-old girl, there seems to be a trace of green on her beautiful face. Her long eyelashes tremble slightly, like gem like eyes, flashing a moving light.


    "Angel..."


    I couldn''t help whispering.


    Is this an angel?


    "Kyle is a judge angel, of course an angel. Hey, come back, we have to act." Katrina''s voice came from the side.


    It seemed that I was quite dissatisfied with Kyle''s beautiful face. Katrina''s voice came from the side.


    "I said I couldn''t let you see sister Kyle. You guy will definitely play sister Kyle''s idea..." Katrina said angrily.


    Sister Kyle? Considering Kyle''s age, the name is a little wrong; Considering his appearance, Kyle is more like a sister.


    But for the angels who live forever and remain young, age seems to be no problem at all. For them, there seems to be no concept of time and age.


    It seems that Kyle is a little shy when I stare at him like this. His snow-white face is red and he quickly puts on his helmet. It seems that only in this way can Kyle feel a kind of stability.


    "What a pity..." I sighed softly.


    However, I soon returned to God. After all, I have experienced many tests, especially the charm of nine evil foxes on Zijiao. Now I have a good resistance.


    AI Xi, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA and Le Fu Lan were all summoned by me.


    Plus solaka, Katrina and Kyle, plus me, a full nine experts, all appear in this illusory space.


    That Warwick will never think that he has to face more than the previous four people. Now he has to face an enemy stronger than he thought.


    And this time we want to reap Warwick''s life, the whole life.


    "Ash, release the Falcon spirit and search around," I said to ash.


    Ash nodded and immediately opened his Falcon spirit. The two falcons quickly roared into the sky.


    "I''ll go to heaven..." Kyle said.


    Immediately behind that, a pair of snow-white wings opened and rushed directly to the sky with Kyle''s body.


    Elise didn''t say much. Everyone was alert and watched the situation closely.


    I just don''t know if it''s my illusion. Several women seem to have a vague rejection of Katrina, solaka and even Kyle.


    Maybe it''s my illusion.

 Chapter 722

    The hunt for Warwick began.


    We once again appeared in this familiar arena. Warwick was a cruel and cunning guy. Last time, the guy hid in the grass and launched a sneak attack from behind us.


    It''s the same estimate this time, but this time it will definitely surprise the guy.


    I walked in front, back, left and right with Dao Mei, Elise and Kyle. Leflen, Aishi, SANA, solaka and Katrina walked in the middle.


    That guy''s strength is very strong. If he attacks these women, he may be fatal at any time.


    "The operation has begun..."


    With a word, we began to move, my eyes and ears were all used to the limit, and I was keenly aware of the slightest movement from all around.


    My head increased by more than 170 points, nearly 18 times the perception of normal people.


    No matter how small the sound is, it can''t escape my ears.


    What''s more, there are two scattered Falcon spirits and Kyle in the sky. It''s absolutely difficult for that guy to hide and launch a sneak attack.


    "The spirit of the Falcon on on the right has been killed," said ash suddenly.


    This sentence almost tells us that the war has begun.


    Warwick was very smart and took the lead in solving a falcon spirit. He knew that he was alone. There were many people here. It was very unfavorable to fight when he was exposed under our eyes.


    "Kyle, go to another Falcon spirit and entangle that guy..." I shouted to Kyle flying in the sky on the left.


    Kyle understood this and rushed in that direction.


    At this moment, in the grass, a pair of cold-blooded red eyes are staring at the ice blue Falcon in the sky.


    This is the enemy''s eye liner. We must take the lead in getting rid of it.


    Unexpectedly, nine people came. This is quite bad.


    Warwick is a very tricky guy. When we showed up here, Warwick immediately noticed that there were a large number of people here.


    He immediately hid. He knew he couldn''t take advantage of so many of us.


    He is going to kill the two Eyeliner first, and then deliberately create some movement to disperse the nine of us.


    If they break each other, these people are not their opponents and will be easily solved by themselves.


    Warwick''s plan is very good. He solved the Falcon spirit easily. Now it''s the second one.


    The wolf kiss cracked, revealing a ferocious smile. The next moment, Warwick''s body suddenly jumped from the ground, and the whole person rushed into the air almost instantly. His palm was raised and snapped from the rear, directly smashing the spirit of the Falcon.


    The spirit of the Falcon was shattered, and Warwick was not even noticed by the spirit of the Falcon.


    This guy''s jumping ability is really amazing. He jumped into the air without any problem.


    Just as Warwick''s body fell to the ground and was ready to hide again, a wind suddenly came from the sky.


    Warwick''s face changed slightly and his heart screamed. He wanted to drill into the grass, but it was too late.


    "Anger of justice!"


    A sword light roared from the sky. The woman in iron armor, holding a huge sword, roared directly from the sky. The long sword swept across in an instant, and there was a terrible sword all around.


    Shua, the grass around was shattered by the sword. As for Warwick, it was two sharp wolf claws that directly blocked the sword. His body was motionless and didn''t even retreat.


    As for Kyle, his body jumped in mid air and finally fell steadily to the ground, with his long sword aimed at Warwick.


    "Judge angel... Kyle?" Warwick''s eyes flashed a ray of light, vaguely frightened.


    Of course, Warwick knows what Kyle is. He knows more clearly that Kyle''s noumenon is an expert he can''t resist.


    "I have nothing to do with you and have no hatred. Why should I participate in this matter?" Warwick said hoarsely.


    "I have no hatred with you, but my two sisters want to kill you... So... Sorry..." Kyle said coldly.


    Warwick''s voice gradually became ferocious: "woman, don''t think you''re still the original angel. Now you can''t play your strength, and you''re alone now. If you leave, I can let you go, otherwise, I''ll kill you before they arrive..."


    Warwick was threatening, but out of fear in his heart, Warwick didn''t do it directly, which was absolutely impossible before.


    Unfortunately, this seemingly goodwill was rejected by Kyle.


    Kyle expressed his will with his actions. With a wave of his palm, the sword light tore at Warwick again.


    Warwick suddenly became angry and roared. His body rushed towards Kyle in an instant. At the same time, his hands were open, and the power of endless bondage appeared in an instant.


    suppress!


    Warwick knew that he had to kill an enemy in a very short time, otherwise... He would be surrounded by the other party.


    So when Warwick came up, he threw his big move, threw endless constraints directly in front of Kyle, and the sharp claw tore wildly at Kyle''s body in an instant.


    But... Yila, Yila, Yila!


    The golden light was flashing wildly, and Kyle''s body remained motionless in mid air.


    The claw scratched on the surface of Kyle''s body and couldn''t do the slightest damage to Kyle.


    Divine shelter!


    Big move, big move.


    Kyle directly opened his strongest invincible skill. In 2.5 seconds, this guy couldn''t do any damage to himself.


    Warwick''s endless bondage can only last for 1.8 seconds... In this way, Warwick''s great move is almost abolished.


    A sword light flashed across Warwick, and there was an extra blood mark on him. Instead of causing damage to the enemy, he flew over and hurt himself.


    This situation made Warwick feel ashamed, but Warwick''s ferocity was completely aroused at this time. His eyes were crimson and his body did not retreat in the face of Kyle''s sword light, just when the absolutely invincible light had just fallen.


    The wolf claws immediately tore at the front.


    Shua


    Five ferocious scratches appeared on the steel armor, and Kyle''s body was quickly repulsed under this attack.


    Kyle''s face changed wildly, his wings fanned quickly, and his body wanted to rise in the air to avoid Warwick''s attack.


    But Warwick will never let his hard won chance disappear.


    Always clinging to Kyle''s body, holding Kyle''s steel armor with both hands, Kyle''s body was pressed directly on the ground from high altitude.


    In this illusory space, Kyle is not Warwick''s opponent, absolutely not.


    Shua Shua


    The wolf claws alternate quickly, and the harsh sound keeps ringing. Kyle''s steel armor is made of special materials, which is very strong. Even Warwick''s claws can''t be torn at all for a moment.


    But if this goes on, Kyle will fail sooner or later.


    It seems that it will take a long time for our people to come from there.


    For a while, it was enough for Warwick to kill Kyle.


    However, Warwick, who fell into madness, didn''t notice that a blue light was flashing rapidly behind Kyle''s body.


    In a few seconds, my body finally appeared here.


    delivery!


    Using the skill of transmission, it was directly transmitted to Kyle''s position in a few seconds.


    Seeing that Kyle was being attacked desperately by Warwick, I grabbed the weapon in my hand and made crazy efforts with both hands. Under the crazy upgrade in a few days, the arm with stronger strength swept out in an instant.


    Boom


    The axe blade cut Warwick''s body directly, and a large amount of blood burst out of Warwick''s body. There was a long blood mark on Warwick''s body, and the blood spilled into the air.


    After I split Warwick with an axe, I immediately pulled Kyle up from the ground.


    "Well, are you hurt?" I asked hurriedly.


    Although Kyle is wearing steel armor, there is a girl in the armor. I can''t help feeling a little distressed when being bullied like this.

 Chapter 723

    "I have no problem... Come on, entangle this guy. Don''t let him run away. It''s hard to find him again." Kyle said immediately, and then rushed with a wave of sword light.


    And Warwick is really ready to leave. Although he was attacked by me, he was seriously injured and his bones can be seen.


    But the guy knew that his idea of quickly solving Kyle had failed. Two people were enough to entangle themselves for a period of time and let others go here quickly.


    The best thing to do now is to leave here quickly and look for opportunities again, or ambush several other people in the past. Those people are crispy and killing them is absolutely simple.


    Warwick''s action was also very fast. He turned and ran immediately. This guy ran at an amazing speed.


    But... No matter how fast, it can''t flash.


    A flicker of the body had been intercepted in front of Warwick. Without looking at it, a green light with thick and thin arms burst out of his hands in an instant. The power of energy collapse was directly concentrated and roared in front of him.


    Damn it


    In a trance, I heard Warwick scold and jump. My body immediately jumped to the side. Immediately, there was a bang, and the power of energy collapse exploded on the ground.


    Warwick tried to escape from the other direction, but Kyle intercepted him from the air.


    "Go to hell... Blade storm!"


    In the roar, countless sword lights rotate rapidly in mid air, just like ten thousand swords flying together. That picture is particularly shocking.


    Sword lights covered the front, like ice cones, scattered from the sky.


    Warwick''s body flickered constantly in the sky. The blade almost wiped Warwick''s body and plunged into the ground without causing any serious damage to Warwick.


    But this continuous attack gradually angered Warwick.


    Damn two bastards, I don''t want to tangle with you now. Do you really think Lord wolf is easy to bully?


    A wolf howled. After avoiding all the sword light, Warwick immediately spoiled me and rushed over, tearing his claws at my chest.


    At this time, I didn''t dodge at all. I just scratched a trace of madness in my eyes. I leaned slightly, attached the palm of the fist, and directly grabbed Warwick''s paw.


    Drink.


    With a burst of drink, the explosive force expanded in an instant, grabbed the huge werewolf''s body, forced his arm, shouted, and the huge body turned a semicircle directly in mid air. Immediately, it hit the ground with a bang, and the ground was shaking.


    On my chest, a white blood mark also looked particularly dazzling.


    I only blocked one claw, and the other claw failed to stop it.


    But... Enough.


    On my face, a smile of victory has emerged.


    At this time, others had arrived and were rapidly dispersing from all around to form a deadly encirclement.


    Warwick is still the same Warwick, and we are not who we were. We are stronger and more in number than before. At this time, Warwick has almost no chance to live.


    Arrow wind!


    Aishi, the farthest away, directly launched an attack from a super long distance, one arrow after another, just like a gust of wind, whistling in an instant, and all the arrows plunged into Warwick''s body.


    In Elise''s mouth, a large amount of spider silk also sprayed out immediately, and one spider silk wrapped around Warwick quickly.


    Warwick still wants to struggle to escape, but a chain has been wrapped around Warwick''s neck.


    Around sister Dao, the four broken knives are rotating and flashing rapidly. The next second, all the short knives roar at this moment.


    Puff, puff


    Four legs, above the joints of each leg, were inserted by a short knife.


    Darling... That picture can be described as abuse.


    This is no longer a battle. It''s really abuse.


    This huge werewolf has been completely trapped by us, and his body is full of scars.


    Maybe Warwick can''t think of it. The enemy who almost killed all of us before and had to use the power of the spider God to survive has become so terrible now.


    Amid the angry howl, Warwick had an extra bottle of medicine in his hand.


    Something similar to singid''s crazy medicine can make people burst out powerful power in an instant.


    This is also Warwick''s last stock. He doesn''t want to be killed by these people so easily. At least he has to kill an enemy.


    "Those things are very unhealthy. It''s not good to drink too much..." a gloomy ridicule came from above. I don''t know when a small leather boot had trampled on Warwick''s back.


    Warwick looked up and saw Katrina. Before Warwick could react, Katrina had raised her knife.


    Shua


    Click!


    The wolf claw was directly cut off by a sharp short knife. With a sad wolf howl, Katrina''s body took advantage of Warwick''s back and flew out quickly.


    Then, in the sky, a meteor fell down with a flame.


    No


    Warwick screamed bitterly. Unfortunately... What should come came after all.


    Boom


    With a violent roar, the meteor hit Warwick directly on his back.


    The body was covered with blood and bones.


    Just die.


    A guy who once tried so hard to almost die did not expect to be killed so easily.


    As usual, we gave solaka the chance to kill Warwick and let solaka vent his anger.


    With Warwick''s phantom killed, the surrounding illusory space has entered an extremely chaotic situation.


    Like the turbulent flow of time and space, the surrounding space is fluctuating violently, and cracks have appeared in the air.


    "Solaka, what shall we do now?" Warwick was killed and the surrounding space has collapsed. We must find Warwick''s place at this time, otherwise we will return to the world.


    Solaka''s face was also dignified. Instead of answering my question, she closed her eyes, and countless stars on her body were flashing rapidly.


    Solaka is using her power to feel around and find what she wants to find.


    Seeing the increasingly strong fluctuations in the surrounding space, I felt that I was about to stand unstable. This space had come to the edge of destruction, but solaka was still motionless.


    Just when I was anxious, solaka suddenly widened her eyes: "this way..."


    A large area of starlight quickly gathered in solaka''s hands. The starlight seemed to be guided by something and pointed to a hole in the air. Then solaka''s body rushed towards the broken hole under the guidance of the starlight.


    Seeing that solaka has passed, even if we don''t.


    One by one immediately jumped up and rushed to the space with the stars.


    Then


    Ah


    The piercing pain made me scream. This time was completely different from the time I entered the illusory space.


    That kind of unforgettable pain feeling is particularly strong, the broken space, those turbulence are crazy tearing my body, as if they want to tear my body completely.


    Fortunately, the taste of pain did not last long and soon disappeared.


    Then our bodies fell again.


    One by one fell to the ground, and the body was still in spasm. We couldn''t control it at all. If Warwick appeared at this time, he would definitely kill the supernatural group.


    Fortunately, the Warwick guy didn''t show up. The guy didn''t even know we were coming.


    That imaginary space was made by Warwick, so Warwick could feel us.


    But although this is where Warwick lives, it is not completely under Warwick''s control. That guy has no absolute control.


    Struggling and convulsing on the ground, my bodies are constantly twitching. I don''t even have the power to throw myself a healing technique.


    It''s also the fastest recovery of solaka. Give us one by one to treat the injury and relieve the pain.

 Chapter 724

    "Sorry, I didn''t know this process would be so painful." solaka apologized all over her face and felt quite sorry for causing so much pain to us.


    "It doesn''t matter. No one can think of it." I gasped. "You don''t have to blame yourself."


    It''s best not to see Warwick now, but we just need some time to recover.


    We all need some time to recover now. Taking this opportunity, I distributed all the red medicine bottles and blue bottles I had accumulated.


    "Two bottles for one person can be used in an emergency. After all, there is still a cooling time for the treatment."


    "In addition, this is resurrection armor... Guardian angel, as you all know, one person is equipped with one, and one unimportant equipment is replaced."


    Although the attribute of resurrection armor has changed, it is not as powerful as before, and it can''t resurrect after people die, but it can at least resist any attack. If used well, it is the effect of saving lives.


    But it can only be used once for a long time.


    "Do you have any equipment that needs to be replaced? I can buy it for you..." I looked at Kyle, Katrina and solaka.


    Unexpectedly, all three shook their heads.


    "Not only can you get the equipment, we also have our own channels to get the equipment we need, but what we can get is limited to our own exclusive equipment. I can''t get resurrection armor," Katrina said.


    It seems that everyone has their own channels to get what they need. In that case, I''ll save some money.


    "Sister Dao, give me your sign of Langton." I said to sister Dao.


    Now everyone needs to improve their equipment. I just saved a lot of gold coins before.


    It was nearly five million directly. I added the sign of Langton to 99, then evolved and strengthened it again to 99. Then I gave it back to sister Dao.


    It''s this piece of equipment. Now the added armor has exceeded 400.


    Everyone chose one of their most important equipment to strengthen, and the gold coins fell down like water.


    But fortunately, now I have money and willfulness. After strengthening one thing each person, I still have 20 million left.


    "Kyle, Carter and solaka, can you strengthen your equipment? If not, I can strengthen it for you," I asked.


    "Sister Daoyu can get equipment through special channels, but evolution and strengthening equipment can''t be done for the time being. You should help me strengthen this equipment..." said Kyle, handing me a golden sword.


    Big dragon teeth... Nash teeth!


    It is said that it is a weapon made of the teeth of Baron Nash, the most powerful monster in the map of the League of heroes.


    It can increase attack speed by 50% and spell attack by 80 points. It''s a pretty good equipment.


    I strengthened this weapon to the top and evolved it by the way.


    The spell strength of 80 points has been increased to 240 points, and the attack speed of 50 points has been increased to 70 points.


    Katrina also threw me a hat impolitely.


    The death hat of the destroyer!


    It is very consistent with the characteristics of Katrina. This is a super powerful equipment to increase spell strength. Although Katrina is an assassin, she is a spell type assassin who uses her own internal mana to urge and destroy.


    This thing increases the basic spell attack by 120, and also increases the overall spell strength by 35%. It is purely destructive equipment.


    After the enhancement and evolution of this thing, its attributes become more abnormal. 360 points of spell strength and 50% of spell strength, a piece of equipment, directly improves its attributes to the next critical point.


    After thinking about it, I fell in love with the Asian hourglass, which is also a very important equipment in the hero League.


    It comes with 100 Dharma strength and 45 armor. It is suitable for hero equipment of all spell types. Most importantly, it also comes with an active effect.


    Within 2.5 seconds, you are immune to any damage, and you can''t be selected or make any attack!


    This equipment is also very good, but in my system, this special effect has changed, not 2.5 seconds, but one second, which directly reduces the time of 1.5 seconds, and the spell intensity has been reduced from 100 to 50, and the armor of 45 has been directly cancelled.


    In this world, this kind of absolutely invincible equipment has been seriously weakened.


    Because in the game, you can revive if you hang up, but in reality, you die when you die, so this kind of equipment, even if it''s only a second, is particularly expensive.


    The most important thing is that the price is... One million. It''s the only equipment with millions, and it can''t be strengthened or evolved. If you buy it, it''s the same one-time effect as resurrection armor. Once you use the active skill, it will basically be discarded.


    Resurrection armor can resist an attack, and Zhongya hourglass can be invincible in one second, similar to Kyle''s divine shelter.


    After thinking about it, I looked at my gold coins. As soon as I gritted my teeth, I bought nine directly. I hung one on my waist.


    "Take this thing with you to save your life," I said.


    I feel so careful that I''m afraid of death.


    After all, this is the first time for us to confront those powerful heroes. We simply don''t know what kind of enemy we are facing. In this case, no matter how careful we are, we can''t be too careful.


    Several people didn''t refuse my kindness and accepted the Zhongya hourglass.


    At the critical moment, this is a life-saving thing.


    After about half an hour, we have almost rested and our physical strength has fully recovered.


    At a glance, we stood up because Warwick''s perception was so sharp that we didn''t even release the spirit of Falcon this time.


    The place where Warwick lived was not the dark temple of Elise, nor the glacier of Aishi. It was a rocky forest in front of him.


    There are many strange stones, and you can see a bare mountain peak. The sky is covered with a thick black dense, filled with a fishy smell.


    Gloomy, evil, like hell, this is where Warwick lives, and Warwick guy is hiding in an area of this place.


    There are no traps around here. Maybe Warwick is confident that no one will show up here at all?


    This guy never thought that solaka could let us appear in this place through his special strength.


    We hide our bodies as much as possible and search slowly.


    But soon we found that our vigilance was completely superfluous. Before long, we heard an angry howl and a violent explosion.


    That voice is not Warwick. Who is it?


    What''s that guy doing?


    Following the sound, we quietly touched it and hid behind a boulder hundreds of meters away. We clearly saw the picture over there.


    A huge werewolf with a height of more than four meters is howling and destroying wildly on the ground.


    That was Warwick''s real body, covered with black and red manes, one by one like sharp thorns.


    Strong limbs, the huge claws swept across the stone, and the boulder was cut and broken in an instant.


    The power of terror made our hearts tremble.


    The guy was venting his anger, his fangs turned out, his mouth was dripping with saliva, and his eyes were emitting a kind of scarlet eyes.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The guy was growling and venting his anger.


    "Damn, damn earth people, I want to kill all those earth people... A group of damn bastards have destroyed my two soul marks. I want to kill them, kill them, kill them..."


    Poof


    I almost couldn''t help laughing. What did I think? It turned out that this guy was killed by us twice. As a result, he was venting his anger here. Poor guy, I didn''t know that we, a group of guys he hated extremely, had quietly touched behind him.


    This guy is also poor. There is nothing in this place. He can only take the boulders on the ground to vent the flame in his heart.

 Chapter 725

    "What now, do you want to do it?" solaka asked.


    "Why do you want to do it?" I smiled.


    "That guy has a lot of strength. You see how awesome he looks when he breaks the boulder. I guess we''ll be smashed by him at once. It''s better not to do it at this time. Let him waste a little strength first. Let''s take a long view. There''s no need to do it now." I said with a smile.


    The more angry that guy was, the more he vented his anger, the more happy I was in my heart.


    Just destroy it. When you run out of strength, it''s time for us to do it.


    "The master is so treacherous..." Le Fu Lan said with a smile.


    "This is not called treachery, this is called technology, this is called tactics, do you understand?" I shamelessly attributed my shamelessness to intelligence.


    "But even so, it''s not easy for us to deal with him." frowning, ash said, "the power of heroes is almost infinite. It''s almost impossible to consume clean power in a short time."


    "It doesn''t matter. We have plenty of time. He wants to destroy it. It''s up to him day and night." after a pause, I said, "but you''re right. That guy is really difficult to deal with. We have to find some ways. It''s best to cut off his leg and blind his eye in an instant. In this way, our chances of winning are much greater."


    "What are you going to do?" solaka asked immediately, who was most concerned about how to kill Warwick.


    "Let me see... First of all, we have to limit his movement."


    "Ai Xi''s magic crystal arrow has a Vertigo effect, and Elise''s spider cocoon also has a short-term vertigo. I don''t think it will be useful to slow down this effect. You can use your bondage, leflen, and solaka''s star boundary... SANA''s final dance movement can also be used at a critical moment."


    "The key of this time is Sona, the final movement of your wild dance..." I said.


    SANA put her palm in her heart and nodded at me.


    "Now it seems that the guy''s speed is at least twice as fast as that outside. It''s easy for him to avoid ordinary attacks and can''t hit them. However, Sona''s final movement of wild dance is a large-scale attack. He can''t avoid it. As long as Sona''s final movement of wild dance can limit this guy''s movement, other people''s vertigo function will be ready immediately."


    "Katrina, you come with me and break his leg and eye..."


    "But looking at that guy''s appearance, it seems that he has a strong ability to jump. You have to be prepared for him to run away when Sona starts the final movement of the wild dance... So, Elise, use your spider web to set up a trap here."


    It''s not easy to break a spider''s web. Elise''s spider''s silk is stronger than a steel wire, which has been formed by Hector Karim''s dead breath for a long time.


    "The place where we fight is at the foot of that mountain..."


    Ash was right. Warwick''s physical strength was really awesome. He broke a stone with one punch and roared for several hours. He was panting. His body lay on the ground and his mouth was still swearing.


    I wonder who Warwick is. He is a guest of the high level of Knox. He is the most powerful alchemist. Singid is just a guy who starts his own business.


    But I was first turned into a werewolf by solaka, and then the land of runes collapsed. I was trapped in this small place where birds don''t shit. It''s not easy to go outside and be controlled by the host.


    That''s all. It''s OK to be controlled by the host. It''s not easy to suppress the host. I finally became the master. Unexpectedly, I was killed again.


    It''s a shame to kill the enemy twice in a row. You can''t fucking let other people in Knox know. Otherwise, those people will look down on themselves.


    Damn, I have only one life left. I must be very careful next time.


    Clang


    Just then, a voice came into Warwick''s ear.


    It was the sound of a stone falling to the ground.


    Is there a rolling stone down the mountain? That''s normal. It happens from time to time.


    Warwick didn''t even twist his head.


    But soon, the voice sounded again.


    Once, twice, three times... Warwick suddenly raised his eyebrows. This time it seems strange.


    Meow


    Then the next second, Warwick almost subconsciously tossed from the ground.


    Meow? A cat''s cry?


    Warwick thought he had heard wrong, or there was a auditory hallucination. How could there be a cat barking here? Could it be said that when the rune land collapsed, another cat was trapped in this place?


    Warwick''s eyes immediately sprayed flames and swallowed a mouthful of water in his throat.


    It''s impossible. I''ve lived here for so long and never heard a cat barking. How could it happen this time?


    Did you ignore it before?


    It is likely that I have been studying how to suppress the host and have never paid attention to the situation around me. It is likely that I have ignored it.


    The desire for food... The soul trapped here, let alone meat, has not even a grass except for gnawing a few stones for such a long time.


    "Kyle, come again..." I whispered to Kyle.


    Now Kyle is wearing a helmet. If the helmet is taken off, she will definitely blush. She wants to be an angel for thousands of years. What a noble identity, judge an angel. Now she has to learn cat barking.


    It was this man who put forward such a problem to himself.


    I really can''t help it. If we want to attract Warwick to this trap, we must make some movement.


    I don''t like to learn cat barking at all. SANA can''t speak. Sister Dao''s voice is strange, not to mention Katrina. When I looked at her, she immediately raised a dagger to me.


    Ash turned her head to the side as if she didn''t hear anything. Elise, leflea and solaka''s voice were too mature.


    Only Kyle, the soft voice, the voice of a 17-year-old girl, was just right to learn the meow.


    "Meow..."


    At our urging, Kyle had no choice but to do it again.


    At this point, Warwick immediately determined that it was definitely not an illusion.


    With a howl, the body rushed over here immediately.


    A cat, although not enough for a full meal, can at least plug its teeth.


    Back off!


    Warwick rushed over and we immediately moved to the other side of the mountain.


    Warwick''s mind was full of desire for food. After a few jumps, he rushed over immediately.


    His nose was sniffing wildly, and he seemed to feel some unpleasant breath, but Warwick didn''t think much at all. The search for the cat had occupied his mind.


    Step down with one foot.


    Shua Shua


    The spider silk already arranged on the ground twined up in an instant. Under the command of Elise, he immediately hung Warwick''s two hind legs!


    The battle... Began.


    On the top of the mountain, Elise''s face flashed a grim smile, and the spider silk quickly retracted.


    Just before Warwick could react, his whole body was immediately dropped in the air.


    Here comes the chance.


    Flash.


    Instant step!


    Almost at the same time, Katrina, me and sister Dao acted almost at the same time, and the bodies of the three people appeared in the air at the same time.


    Grasping the spider silk hanging in the air with one hand, the body rotates, and the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs sweep across the hand in an instant.


    Under the defense breaking effect of up to 74, I am confident to cut off his leg at once.


    The targets of Dao Mei and Katrina are Warwick''s eyes and nose


    All attacks appear almost at the same time.


    Warwick didn''t expect to see several enemies who had just said goodbye here.


    I don''t know whether it''s anger or madness.


    The mouth was howling angrily. These people dared to find here. Although they didn''t know how they did it, they were looking for death.


    But soon, the angry howl turned into a sad roar.


    Puff


    The blood spilled from the air. While Warwick was hanging upside down, my axe chopped it in an instant.


    A stream of blood burst out, and a deep bone scar immediately appeared on the thick hind leg!

 Chapter 726

    The axe blade went straight in for several inches, and even the pale bones in the root of the thigh could be clearly seen.


    But it was the bone stronger than a normal person''s arm that intercepted the greedy Hydra in my hand.


    The axe seemed to chop directly on the steel column. The amazing anti shock force rebounded almost made me unable to hold the weapon in my hand.


    Damn it, with my current attack power and the super high effect of ignoring defense, I failed to cut off this guy''s bones, but only split the flesh on the back. How strong is this guy''s body?


    I can''t imagine.


    My sneak attack here almost ended in failure. Although it caused damage to this guy''s hind legs, that kind of damage is not enough to form an absolute impact, or even affect this guy''s actions.


    Now our hope has been put on Katrina and Dao Mei. We hope their actions can produce shocking results.


    The earth shaking roar from Warwick''s mouth also appeared at this time.


    Katrina and sister Dao, two equally slim bodies, also have the power to make the enemy feel desperate, especially the part they attack, which is the only weakness in Warwick''s whole body.


    That place, even Warwick, is definitely hard.


    Watching the two blades slash at his nose and his left eye, Warwick was shocked. With a wolf howl, the wolf head suddenly deflected, as if he wanted to avoid this attack.


    But... There was a disaster.


    The two women moved so fast that even Warwick wanted to avoid it too late.


    Puff... Puff


    The two voices appear almost at the same time. Although they sound very different, the effect looks quite shocking.


    The saber in sister Dao''s hand was cut in front of Warwick''s face door in an instant. At the most prominent part above Warwick''s face door, her nose immediately fell under sister Dao''s weapon.


    In that place, it was another extremely fragile place besides the eyes. In front of sister Dao''s strengthened and evolved equipment, the nose could not be stopped at all. Shua, a stream of blood gushed out of that place, and one nose was directly cut off by sister Dao''s weapon.


    As for the other side, Katrina''s attack also appeared at this time. The short knife in her hand didn''t stop at all and went straight into her left eye.


    Poof!


    The sharp tip of the knife instantly pierced Warwick''s eyelid and got into Warwick''s eye. The eye bead inside was directly pierced, and a stream of dirty blood rolled out of the eye socket.


    Cruel, bloody, tyrannical!


    This is the battle now.


    When the eyes and nose were attacked, I knew we would win this time.


    Warwick''s strength is really strong. Even if Warwick died twice in this space, only one third of his strength is left, but it is still much stronger than us. If we fight head-on, even if we can win, we will certainly pay a very heavy price.


    We can''t afford such consequences. Any of our nine people may die. No matter who dies, we absolutely can''t accept it. So many of us come together and go out together.


    Under such circumstances, we have chosen a more shameless way. Of course, if it is used to deal with the enemy, it seems that we can''t care whether it is shameless or not. As long as we can kill this powerful enemy, we can use all means.


    First, Kyle, an immortal angel, pretended to be a kitten to attract the Warwick''s attention and let the guy come.


    At this moment, Warwick is in a rage, and his vigilance is the lowest. In addition, Warwick did not expect that other living people could appear on his territory. As a result, he fell into Elise''s trap.


    While this guy''s body was trapped for a short time, our sneak attack appeared.


    The whole plan is quite simple, but the requirements for everyone in the middle are very high, and there can be no mistakes.


    Now it seems that the result is quite good. Warwick has suffered a heavy blow. His huge body is twisting and Howling wildly on the ground. His face is completely ferocious, and blood is all over the face.


    These damned enemies actually appeared in their own space. They not only appeared, but even killed their own noumenon immediately after defeating themselves in the welcome space.


    These guys don''t care about themselves at all.


    The pain above the body, the hatred despised in the heart, coupled with the anger accumulated long ago, new hatred and old hatred, suddenly made Warwick more crazy.


    This guy also began to show his unusual side and the strength that a hero should have.


    Oh


    With a sad wolf howl, the huge body suddenly struggled frantically in mid air.


    Bang, bang, Bang... The crisp sound sounded, and the spider silk wound around the body could not bear this force and broke quickly.


    Warwick''s body fell from mid air.


    Although he suffered serious trauma, it seems that this guy didn''t have any impact. His body fell steadily on the ground. He just retreated to the ground. Although it was very light, I saw it and shivered slightly. Although he didn''t cut off his hind legs directly, it seems that this guy is definitely uncomfortable.


    "Solaka..."


    The eyes of hatred shot at solaka and finally fell on me. One is old hatred and the other is new hatred.


    In Warwick''s heart, his hatred for me has even reached the level of targeting solaka.


    "You can come here..." Warwick''s voice was slightly shocked.


    These guys can hunt down here!


    If they want to go out, they must pass through the host, and the host cannot enter here. That''s almost a rule.


    But now this rule has been broken, and these people appear here. Does that mean... They can also work out a way to send their real body out of the world without a host?


    Seriously, at this moment, this idea is even stronger than Warwick''s hatred. Warwick can''t wait to know how to achieve this goal.


    They must have used some method to do this. They certainly won''t tell themselves this method, but it doesn''t matter. As long as they kill them, they will naturally get that method.


    This time, they are too arrogant and risky.


    They are injured, but these people do not know how powerful they are here. It is impossible for them to kill themselves.


    Warwick thinks so, but Warwick seems to forget one thing. Maybe I don''t know how powerful a hero is in this space, but each of the other eight people around me is a hero. Don''t even they know?


    That''s absolutely impossible!


    Since I know, but it still appears here, there is only one reason.


    Because they are confident that with their own strength, even Warwick in his heyday, they are absolutely sure to kill him.


    "Ouch..."


    "Do it!"


    Just after that short pause, the war between the two sides opened in an instant. Warwick''s eyes were filled with angry ferocity and loud howling. His huge body crawled on the ground, and his body seemed to be expanding. The whole man was rapidly changing from a werewolf to a giant wolf.


    The beast will become more and more serious, and the strength will become particularly terrible.


    "Break it for me..."


    With a roar, my body crossed directly from the ground. My body was spinning rapidly. Holding the greedy Hydra in my hand, I quickly swept across Warwick''s footwall.


    Around the body, the attacks of others were almost completely shrouded in this moment.


    The numerous attacks covered Warwick from top to bottom.

 Chapter 727

    I''ll kill you while you''re sick!


    We dare not say what the strength of these heroes is, but their absolute attack power, defense power and recovery ability are extremely abnormal. We will never give him a chance to recover this time. When this guy is injured, we will completely destroy him.


    "Kill!"


    The shrill cry of killing sounded all around, and everyone''s attack formed a dense siege from all around.


    Because we all know that the strength of the guy we are facing is extremely terrible, so at this time, everyone is going all out and no one dares to relax at all.


    The countless powerful forces are mixed around, and the large area seems to be completely chaotic. All kinds of energy turbulence are surging madly, like a tsunami.


    But at this time, Warwick''s face can''t see the slightest fear. This guy will use his most powerful strength to tell us what is really strong.


    Ouch!


    With a long howl, Warwick''s body suddenly jumped out of the ground.


    Roaring... The attacks around fell to the ground, and under the fierce tumbling, there was a large impact, but it could not cause any damage to Warwick. Warwick easily avoided all the attacks.


    At this moment, this guy''s strength is beyond words.


    "Boy, you''re too careless. Today is your death..." a flash, Warwick immediately broke free from the encirclement and rushed to me.


    My axe has been raised in the air. Seeing this situation, I don''t give this guy a finish. I raise my hand and chop it down.


    My previous attack can do good damage to Warwick. Even if I can''t kill him directly, it can definitely make this guy feel bad.


    But now everything has changed. Warwick just gently raised a claw and swung it at will as if driving away flies.


    Then I felt a great force coming from my hand. My hands couldn''t grasp the axe at all. There was a hot pain in the palm of my hand. The battle axe flew out directly, leaving two burning marks after friction in the palm.


    The axe flew so easily.


    My throat moved involuntarily, and the expression on my face was slightly pale.


    This is the gap in pure power. That gap makes me have no capital to resist at this time.


    I can only watch Warwick lift his claw. I want to avoid it, but the flash has just passed. Relying on my own speed, I can''t avoid this claw at all.


    Shua


    A few sharp nails ripped from my chest in an instant.


    My body was just like a rag. A stream of blood was continuously sprayed out of my chest. Those claw marks almost tore the bones in my chest.


    It''s horrible!


    Then a starlight immediately scattered from the sky overhead and enveloped me all over.


    The wound on the body healed quickly. The treatment of Xingma solaka and Sona soon appeared. Under the treatment of the two people, the injury recovered quickly.


    I jumped up from the ground, stretched out my palm, and the axe that was knocked down in the distance immediately flew back into my hand.


    Now the situation is very obvious. My strength is probably the strongest among these people, but now I can''t even carry a move, let alone others.


    If this situation continues, we may all be finished. Even if the goods are injured, even if only one eye is left, it is still terrible.


    This will never work!


    My brain is rapidly calculating the strength gap between us and Warwick, and the advantages we have.


    After that collision just now, I have probably known Warwick''s strength. If we hadn''t arranged a trap in advance and seriously injured Warwick, we would definitely lose this time.


    Now our advantage is here. One of Warwick''s eyes, nose and one leg have been seriously injured. If we can seize this opportunity, maybe we can win!


    Just as I was thinking, Warwick had rushed over howling, and a pair of sharp claws tore off my head.


    But at this critical moment, sister Dao stood in front of Warwick with a huge shield.


    Now Dao Mei can be said to take a pure tank route, and her anti Strike ability is absolutely the strongest.


    Under Warwick''s fierce attack, his body retreated quickly, but his weapon had never been hit.


    In the sky, Kyle also grabbed the long sword in his hand and dived down, but Warwick''s speed was too fast. After hitting sister Dao flying at once, his body turned back in an instant, and a bounce had reached half the air.


    The sharp claws raised and Shua. Kyle immediately screamed. There were more white blood marks on the snow-white wings behind him, and large pieces of feathers scattered down.


    Seeing Kyle injured, Katrina''s face changed slightly and her body flickered. The instant step had appeared beside Warwick, and the short knife in her hand tore at Warwick''s neck.


    Seeing that the knife was about to tear the skin off his neck, Warwick''s body moved. His body was almost moving horizontally without any support. The blade of the knife was about to cut the skin, only an inch away, but the short distance became the only one.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    AI Xi''s attack also scattered, a large area of arrows quickly covered with a fan-shaped area, with a huge area, and the bone chilling cold made people shiver.


    The arrow has a super deceleration effect. If Warwick is hit, maybe his body will also be affected by the cold, not as fast as before?


    Unfortunately, Warwick''s eyes just flashed a trace of disdain, and he didn''t see any movement of this guy. His body just made a slight jump, and all the arrows suddenly fell. The body in mid air seemed to be sliding, and his body rushed towards Ashley.


    The sharp claws spread out in mid air, as if trying to tear ashy''s body apart.


    At this time, I suddenly opened my eyes.


    "SANA... The end of the wild dance!" I roared loudly in a hoarse voice.


    At the moment when my voice just appeared, SANA, who had been in adjuvant therapy, finally took action. The ancient Qin, with both hands moving rapidly on it, suddenly spread around with the frenzied sound of the piano.


    Suddenly, there was a frenzy around, and the air was shaking violently!


    The opportunity has finally arrived, which is our advantage.


    Super control, combined with several heroes, can form a group of extremely powerful control capabilities. Although the time is short, maybe we can use this short time to reverse the situation of the whole battlefield.


    And this control needs to start from SANA.


    The frantic sound of the piano quickly spread out. Warwick''s face changed wildly. He didn''t want to hear the sound. He saw that ash was close at hand and could tear the woman up right away. The damn sound appeared.


    The next second, Warwick''s body immediately stopped in mid air. Under the frenzied movement, his body twisted involuntarily and randomly, as if he were dancing, although the dance looked disgusting except nausea.


    Finally, when this opportunity came, the time was so short that there was no room for any hesitation. Ash''s body was still standing in front of Warwick, and there was not even time to step back. Everyone knew that Warwick''s strength was too strong.


    The control time of the final movement of wild dance is 1.5 seconds, and the limit is 0.5 seconds.


    We must fully show our strength in this short time.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Ashy''s body never moved, even when Warwick jumped on himself.


    But around AI Xi, a large ice storm quickly danced at this time. The long hair behind him floated with the wind and shrouded in large white snowflakes. The whole person looked like a goddess in ice and snow.


    In the hands of the goddess, a huge and exaggerated arrow has appeared rapidly!

 Chapter 728

    This is our biggest advantage over Warwick.


    Warwick has only one endless restraint control skill, and it is only suppression, but we are different. We have all kinds of control skills.


    Deceleration, vertigo, restraint, etc. as long as we can play a set of control skills, even Warwick has high resistance to various attacks because of his strong body. The original two second control will become 0.5 seconds or even less, but when this set of skills are connected together, that time is also quite good.


    It may add up to one or two seconds, but now is this short time, which is precious to us.


    Just as the final movement of Sona''s skill wild dance had just begun, several figures had quickly rushed at Warwick, and the weapons in their hands had been raised high.


    Warwick''s body began to fall and just fell to the ground. It seemed that he was about to break free of control, but at this time, the magic crystal arrow finally roared.


    A skill with the longest control time... With a bang, it exploded directly on Warwick''s huge body. If at ordinary times, Warwick can easily avoid this attack, but now, it can''t.


    The super power contained in the magic crystal arrow exploded directly on the body. Warwick just escaped from the dance and immediately fell into the next attack.


    And this time, dizziness lasts longer.


    Those red eyes stared at ash, as if they wanted to tear ash to pieces.


    Here comes the chance!


    At this time, several of us finally rushed to Warwick''s side, and all kinds of attacks appeared again.


    This time we expect that the vertigo time may be about a second, enough for us to make a round of attack.


    Next to Elise has opened a large area of spider silk and quickly surrounded Warwick from top to bottom.


    Elise''s cocoon also has the effect of vertigo, but it''s too short. For Warwick, it may be just a moment.


    So Elise took advantage of this opportunity and chose another means.


    Lefleur''s chain has begun to rotate rapidly over his head, ready to be put on Warwick at any time.


    The binding effect of phantom chain can make Warwick''s moving speed slow to the limit. It is also a great advantage for a long time.


    Most of these controlling abilities can not exert any power in group warfare and in the face of thousands of enemies, except for the final movement of Sona''s wild dance, but they can exert amazing effects when there are only one-on-one challenges left.


    The opportunity came. Katrina and I, the most powerful attacker, took advantage of this opportunity to approach Warwick again. The weapons in our hands fell madly, and the arrows in Aishi''s hands in front also roared out.


    Eyes... Hind legs!


    It was still the place where she attacked before. Her body rotated. Katrina grabbed the dagger in her hand and stabbed her hard.


    At the same time, the Tomahawk in my hand also swept directly at this time.


    Pa


    Ouch!


    It was another extremely tragic and shrill wolf howl. Warwick roared loudly. He fell into darkness immediately, and both eyes were pierced.


    He used to be a one eyed dragon, but now he has completely become a blind man. This guy is not a blind monk. He has no strength to fight in the dark as a blind monk.


    Not to mention, the guy''s hind legs finally couldn''t bear these two heavy attacks, and the bone on his hind legs was finally cut off with a click.


    It is certain to win this time. As long as we make rational use of our advantageous forces and want to determine the victory of the war, it has become particularly simple.


    Two eyes were abandoned and one hind leg was cut off. It can be said that the combat effectiveness was reduced many times in an instant.


    What''s more, at this time, Elise also pulled it with her hand. A large piece of spider silk instantly hung Warwick''s body in mid air. That huge spider web almost completely shrouded Warwick.


    When the guy was lifted from the ground to mid air, he was actually free from dizziness, but he was suspended in mid air for a moment. Although Warwick had full strength, he couldn''t use it at all.


    Coupled with the darkness in his eyes, he could not feel the fear brought by the existence of the ground under his body, which made the huge werewolf violently struggle in mid air, unable to do anything, and his limbs were dancing and Howling wildly.


    "Kill him..." at the corner of my mouth, I finally had a smile.


    The palm stretched out and loosened. The greedy Hydra danced and appeared in mid air. On the ground, ash also opened his bow and arrow, and shot one by one into the sky.


    Kyle opened his wings again. Although he still had bright red blood, he looked much better after all.


    Solaka was even more excited. The expression on his face was constantly changing, and starlight constantly shrouded Warwick.


    Now this guy in mid air has completely become a target.


    In fact, the strength of this goods is really strong. Unfortunately, it''s too arrogant. If you accidentally fall into a trap, you''ll have bad luck all the way.


    Otherwise, it''s not easy for us to kill this guy.


    Seeing that Warwick''s struggle in the air is getting smaller and smaller, his body is like a hedgehog, and has been covered with dense arrows. We can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. His originally tight body is a little relaxed at this time. Now this guy is basically dead and has nothing to worry about.


    There are only three legs left. There are no eyes and nose. What else can we do? If it weren''t for the strong vitality of this goods, it would have been fucking dead.


    As a result, this relaxation has taught us an extremely profound lesson.


    That is... Before the enemy dies, never relax your vigilance, never.


    Later, in retrospect, Warwick''s struggle became weaker and weaker, not only because his life was passing, but also because Warwick''s vitality was extremely tenacious and would never die so easily.


    The reason why I don''t struggle anymore is to accumulate strength!


    And what we didn''t notice at that time was that because of our constant attacks, many cobwebs on Warwick had been broken, at least not as tightly bound as before.


    When we relaxed a little, Warwick seized an opportunity, the remaining three legs suddenly swung between them, and his body seemed to expand a number in an instant. The spider silk that originally bound Warwick''s whole body disappeared directly into Warwick''s body at this moment.


    That picture looks extremely scary. Warwick''s body seems to be cut into pieces of meat by the grid formed by the spider silk.


    But that scene did not appear. On the contrary, the countless spider silk cracked and cracked in this instant.


    The next second, Warwick''s body plumped to the ground.


    Although there are only three legs left, Warwick looks more frightening at the moment.


    Oh


    His eyes have completely disappeared, his nose has been cut off, and he can''t smell the slightest smell.


    The only thing that works is the two ears, and... The feeling, the feeling from the skin.


    There were bursts of coolness ahead, that kind of bone chilling cold.


    Ice shooter... Ash!


    Just the moment he fell, Warwick immediately realized his goal.


    The chill on Ashley was too obvious.


    They''re dead. These people won''t let go of themselves. Even Warwick knows that he''s in a backwater battle.


    To be able to kill a goal before you die is a great victory.


    So Warwick completely ignored the attack that surged from all around, and relying on his feeling of the cold, he roared and rushed over in an instant.


    Endless bondage!


    suppress!


    Seeing the sudden attack, ash''s face changed wildly. The arrows in his hand that were ready to be launched quickly dispersed, and ash''s body kept retreating.


    But... By comparison, ash''s speed is too slow.

 Chapter 729

    Fight back and throw it alone!


    When people know that they are bound to die, they may have a nervous breakdown and a complete end. Perhaps... They will burst out with great power that they have never had before.


    When a life has given up everything, it is also his strongest time, even the werewolf is no exception.


    At that moment, the werewolf''s speed, attack and his own perception were not affected by any injury.


    Although he lost his eyes, the picture was even clearer in front of Warwick, and even the woman''s frightened eyes were particularly obvious in front of him.


    Warwick knows that in fact, his strength seems to have entered another new and more powerful level at this time.


    That feeling made Warwick deeply infatuated, although it was very short.


    Perhaps he can use this unprecedented powerful force to kill the enemy.


    Just as Warwick''s paw had been handed over, a figure appeared in front of him.


    Warwick can''t see it, but Warwick can feel the disgusting smell... This is the smell of that guy.


    Lin Yi... The guy who makes himself feel extremely disgusted and disgusted is him!


    Watching Warwick jump at ash, almost subconsciously, I flashed and stopped in front of ash.


    Ash can''t bear this guy''s attack. Ash''s body is too fragile. Even I can''t bear all the attacks suppressed by Warwick. At this moment, Warwick''s breath is too strong.


    So, Zhongya hourglass!


    Without the slightest hesitation, I directly opened the power of the Zhongya hourglass.


    It takes a little eight seconds to suppress five attacks. If all five attacks fall on me, I will definitely be torn to pieces.


    Zhongya hourglass!


    A hazy light quickly emerged on me. The next moment, I felt that my body suddenly became stiff and could not move, as if I had been hit by the immobilization technique.


    I can only watch Warwick wave his sharp claws. Because of the burning power on the claws, there is even a light like blood red, which is particularly ferocious.


    Then the claw tore off immediately.


    Shua... Yila!


    An extremely unpleasant sound.


    Shua Shua!


    Three times in a row, Zhongya hourglass time ended, and the next attack came at the same time.


    Guardian angel, resurrection armor!


    The next equipment special effect was opened at the same time, and then the claw was instantly torn on me. With a bang, it was like attacking something special. The guy''s claw was directly bounced away.


    Zhongya hourglass, resurrection a special effect all disappear, and there is only one last attack left after five attacks.


    I grabbed the axe in my hand and tried to block it.


    But too soon, there was no chance to raise your palm, and that attack had appeared.


    Puff!


    I just felt a stabbing pain in my chest. That claw had drilled in from the right chest, and then pulled at the bottom in an instant.


    Boom, boom


    Your mother... I can feel that one rib in my body is cut off one after another, and the whole body is regressed one after another.


    Until the bang, the body hit in a warm but cold arms.


    That''s ash!


    Hiss... Fortunately, I blocked it. Damn it, if I hadn''t blocked the four claw attacks suppressed by Warwick, otherwise, even if ash could do what I did, his fragile body would never be able to bear the last attack.


    Although my chest was in pain and gushing blood, there was even a little pain on my face, but there was more relief.


    But right in front of me, I saw another look of ash.


    For the first time, I saw a kind of panic and tension in ash''s eyes.


    Without the usual cold and arrogant nobility, what is left in that pair of eyes is panic and hatred.


    "Cough, I''m fine. I can''t die..." I coughed.


    Then she sprayed a little blood, and couldn''t help taking a breath in her throat. SANA and solaka hurried over to treat me. The wound on her body was recovering quickly.


    And Kyle. Kyle seems to blame himself. Just when Warwick broke free, Kyle was swept by Warwick''s wolf tail. His iron tail quickly shook Kyle out, resulting in Kyle''s failure to participate in the war in time. Otherwise, with Kyle''s sacred shelter, maybe you don''t have to worry about this problem. With timely treatment, the pain of the injured internal organs and ribs is rapidly reduced.


    But Warwick won''t give us this chance.


    The guy jumped, followed my voice and jumped over again.


    However, at this time, a chain came quickly from behind and directly put it on Warwick''s body, trapping Warwick''s body.


    Leland''s phantom chain.


    Just under the wolf''s head and neck, the guy was struggling desperately, but he seemed to be completely in the mire. His action became extremely slow and couldn''t get rid of this attack.


    In his rage, Warwick suddenly turned around and didn''t run away.


    With a jump, the body rushed directly at leflea. (PS, there is a change in the skill effect here. Don''t delve into it.)


    Leflea''s face changed slightly, but she didn''t dare to loosen the phantom chain. She was afraid that Warwick would attack others.


    Lefulan is going to fight hard with the Zhongya hourglass. Of course, that behavior may be extremely dangerous.


    But... They are all working hard. They have no reason to make an exception.


    Lefflan was desperate.


    Zhongya hourglass!


    Resurrection armor!


    Once, twice, three, four


    Fast attack, intercepted again and again, this guy''s attack speed is too fast. In that short time, he made several attacks.


    No, stay away.


    The shadow is lost!


    The body banged and burst into a large light. The next second, leflea''s body suddenly disappeared from Warwick.


    The next moment lefleur appeared in another place, but before lefleur could breathe a sigh of relief, the wolf howling voice appeared again, with sharp claws, ferocious face and pungent blood group smell.


    This guy is blind. How on earth did he find himself?


    There was no time to think about it. Lefflan''s big move appeared.


    If you repeat the old skill, you can instantly release the skills you used last time. Whether it''s running for your life or chasing, it seems to be quite good.


    Leflea thought she could escape, but something strange happened. The guy quickly jumped in front of him, as if he had completely locked himself. No matter where he fled, the guy could find himself.


    When she saw the chain in her hand, she finally realized... Damn it, it''s like you''re holding a dog rope. Of course, the dog knows where you are.


    Damn, I didn''t expect to make such a low-level mistake.


    Damn it... Lefflan quickly threw away the phantom chain in her hand.


    But it was too late. The guy''s claws had stopped in front of him.


    Seeing it, she was about to tear her face, and there was a kind of horror in leflea''s heart.


    Shua


    The claw stopped and finally stopped when it was a centimeter away from his eyelids.


    Then the next moment, the huge body roared, directly tossed over from the air, and hit the ground heavily with a bang.


    "Hey, ugly guy, don''t hurt her face with your claws. You can''t afford it... It''s too bad if you hurt such a beautiful little face."


    With a sneer, leflea saw the figure, who was not her own master. She held Warwick''s other thigh in her hands, fell over her shoulder and pulled Warwick back.


    It''s good to have more therapists. The injury looks terrible. Several ribs are broken, but three nannies, full three nannies, recover from the whole body injury almost instantly.


    At this time, I saw Warwick... Who wanted to hurt me... No, the woman around me, how could that be?

 Chapter 730

    I remember what I said, hurting the women around me is even more serious than hurting myself.


    Women are used to hurt, not to hurt.


    So... Just die.


    Warwick''s body, the original blood red breath is rapidly fading.


    That kind of outbreak, the powerful power brought by a backwater battle can only last for a short moment. When that time passes, this guy will soon be beaten back to his original shape.


    With my present strength, I have no problem seizing this guy''s body and throwing it around.


    Warwick was also angry and felt the passing power in his body. Warwick knew that the possibility of revenge was decreasing at this time.


    His body rolled over, and his whole body was almost completely twisted. He didn''t care that his spine was broken. He forcibly handed over his two front claws, as if he wanted to fight the last bit of strength to kill me.


    But... The power of divine protection was perfectly protected on my body at this time, and the claws scratched powerlessly from the absolute defense shield on me again and again.


    Once, twice, three, four


    Warwick''s strength became weaker and weaker. When the blood red breath completely disappeared, Warwick''s whole body completely paralyzed to the ground, and there was no movement and struggle.


    He knows... He''s finished.


    No eyes, no nose, no leg


    I still grabbed Warwick''s leg and stamped one foot on Warwick''s stomach.


    "Solaka, will you do it?" I looked at solaka and said.


    Because solaka is full of hatred for this guy, I feel that it seems a good choice for solaka to kill him by himself.


    I thought solaka would be happy to promise, but to my surprise, solaka just took a deep look at Warwick on the ground, and then shook his head slightly.


    "No, although I want to kill him myself, it would be a waste of benefits if I did it," solaka said.


    "Good?" I was stunned.


    "This may be the first time you really killed a hero yourself. Maybe you can feel it yourself. The benefits to you are unimaginable." solaka smiled.


    The advantage of killing a hero by hand is nothing more than gold coins and experience. What else can it do? How much experience value and gold coins can Warwick give me?


    Grin, 100 million, top the sky.


    It seems that the zombies of the bad news are millions. The goods of hekarim can give me thousands after being killed. I estimate that Warwick can give me at least 100 million.


    In fact, it''s good to give these experiences to AI Xi and them, but it''s really hard to divide so many people. Now it''s who kills the target and who can get benefits, except SANA.


    "Leave it to yourself. How much strength heroes can exert will also be restricted by the host. If your strength is strong, it will also be good for them," solaka said.


    In that case, I won''t say anything more.


    Take a deep breath, hold the axe in your hand and hold it high.


    "Ha ha..."


    He was about to die, and Warwick seemed to know his result. At this time, Warwick was no longer afraid. Instead of being afraid, he laughed wildly, as if something funny had happened.


    "You''re dying. What are you laughing at?" I asked.


    "I laugh at you, a group of mole ants, struggling here, but finally dying in vain like me... Ha ha... Ha ha..." Warwick laughed.


    "We will not die now, nor will we die in the future. We will live until the death of Knox," I said coldly.


    "No, no, no, you will die, really... You don''t know who you are facing. When you feel his strength, you will feel how terrible his strength is..."


    "Katrina, do you know how Knox dealt with traitors? One day, you will regret your decision... Ha ha, ha ha..."


    The laughter stopped suddenly, and the axe in his hand chopped down along his neck, and the laughter turned into a scream.


    Unfortunately, this guy is too strong. The greedy hydra can''t behead at one time. It wasted me several times. I didn''t cut off the guy''s neck until I met a broken armour.


    Corpse separation!


    "Katrina, don''t care what this guy says. He just knows he''s dying and wants to disgust you before he dies. Don''t take it to heart..." I said with a smile.


    Katrina''s face turned a little white. She seemed to think of the means of Knox to deal with the traitors. She was more or less afraid.


    Just before I finished, a dazzling white light suddenly emerged from me.


    "Ding, the system prompts, congratulations to the summoner for killing Warwick, the hero bloodthirsty hunter of the rune land for the first time, gaining experience value of 1000000000 and gold coins of 100000000!"


    The experience bar came directly to a Grand Slam at this moment, which is still rising, rising and soaring.


    I didn''t know what the experience value was. I only saw a series of zeros in the back and counted them carefully several times before I found that it was one billion.


    Damn it, one billion. The experience value of a hero is 100 times that of a parasite occupying the host type.


    As for gold coins, it''s also a series of zero eggs... A hundred million gold coins, entering the ranks of billionaires for the first time, that kind of feeling is really good.


    The white light on his body flickered ten times and finally stopped.


    But I know that this is just the beginning. The experience value of 1 billion can''t be used up at all. I must have stored a long section of my experience bar.


    But my grade is full.


    Level 50!


    After the first advance, I didn''t expect to be full in such a short time. I didn''t even think of it.


    I see a way to quickly upgrade the level. If you can kill a hero and completely kill a hero, isn''t the upgrade the same as flying?


    Summoner level: Bronze LV1 lv50


    Head: 175 points;


    Torso: 175 points;


    Left hand: 175 points;


    Right hand: 175 points;


    Left leg: 176 points;


    Right leg: 176 points;


    Tintin: 0 point;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: Level 9


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: Level 1


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 18 points (90 attacks); Destruction offensive: 37 (74 ignore defense)


    Originally, my attribute points were like this, but this upgrade directly earned me 41 to 50, a total of 455 body strengthening points, 10 skill points, and 10 talent points.


    I''m too lazy to add some because I can evolve.


    After taking a look, the total number of body strengthening points I have obtained, including those retained before and those obtained in this upgrade, has reached 1507 points in total.


    This is an amazing figure. If I put it all on my arm, my arm may have 150 times the strength of a normal person.


    How powerful should that be? Of course, it''s more likely that I hit it with a fist, my body can''t bear it, and my arms are broken.


    The total number of skill points is 61.


    The total number of talent points is 65.


    After the last upgrade, the total number is saved according to a certain percentage. I don''t know how much will be saved this time. I hope the proportion will be as much as possible.


    Of course, a lot of things are needed to advance.


    Soul imprint: three soul imprints are required for the last advanced stage, and five soul imprints are required for the second advanced stage!


    More and more!


    Just this time, it made me frown again. It seemed that I couldn''t do without adding points. There were no five soul marks on me, and I couldn''t evolve at all.


    With a bitter smile, I said the problems I had encountered.


    "Why don''t you look at his body?" solaka just smiled.

 Chapter 731

    Solaka''s words made me slightly stunned. I remembered that solaka seemed to say that there is a soul origin in the hero''s body.


    The soul mark is just a small piece separated from the source of the soul.


    Is it difficult to say that the soul mark can also be used as the source of the soul?


    My eyes suddenly brightened.


    "The source of soul is equivalent to the heart of a hero. It is precisely because of the power of this source of soul that heroes can survive the collapse of Valoran."


    Solaka explained: "people without soul origin, no matter how powerful they are, will die and cannot survive."


    Under the command of solaka, I split Warwick''s head like a cruel butcher. In Warwick''s brain, I found the so-called soul origin.


    Everyone''s soul origin is the same, round, square, diamond, triangle and so on, but they are not similar to their own appearance. Maybe those heroes will subconsciously follow their own appearance or strength when dividing part of their soul origin and making their own soul mark.


    In Warwick''s mind, the so-called source of soul is a small triangular thing the size of a thumb.


    It''s hard to imagine that such a small thing would support the hero to fight and survive.


    However, although this thing is very small, I can clearly feel the terrible power conveyed from this soul origin.


    This gadget, like a nuclear warhead, may not be very big, but the power contained in it is powerful and desperate. It is such a thing.


    Unimaginable terror exists.


    "The most valuable thing on this guy has been taken away, and we can get out of here now," solaka said.


    After leaving Warwick''s source of soul, this guy is completely dead. Maybe he can revive with the source of soul, but obviously, I won''t give him this opportunity.


    The easiest way to leave these worlds is... Just faint.


    "Our little master, you''d better go back by yourself. As long as you call us again after you go out, we can return to our own world. You don''t have the heart to knock us out?" lefulan looked at me and said sadly.


    "After you go back, just let sister Daoyu wake up by the way..."


    "And Chen Xiaolin..."


    Huh?


    My eyes widened for a moment. It took me a long time. As long as I fainted alone?


    This is not interesting enough. We came here together. At least we have to go back together?


    Before I could say anything, bang, a shield hit me on the head from behind. Before I fainted, I just saw sister Dao''s smiling face.


    I''m dizzy. You little girl usually looks very gentle. Unexpectedly, at this time, your hand is not vague at all.


    I was knocked unconscious. I gave a quick shout and sat up again from the ground.


    I know that I have returned to reality, but it doesn''t matter to sit up this time. By the way, I also brought up two women who are completely naked.


    Originally, Dao Yu and Chen Xiaolin were stacked together like sandwiches. In order to ensure the effect, both of them held me all the time.


    As a result, I suddenly sat up and immediately brought the two men up.


    The four sensitive friction points on my chest and back made me shiver all over.


    I reacted instantly and understood what kind of situation I was in now.


    Then the body''s response is immediately and accurately communicated.


    But what''s more, at this time, I forgot that one of my little friends was sandwiched in the center of Chen Xiaolin''s snow-white and delicate thighs.


    As a result, I immediately held my head high.


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw such a picture, vision, feeling and stimulation from all aspects, which made my body completely uncontrollable.


    At this time, Dao Yu and Chen Xiaolin can also wake up from the coma. Their own consciousness is taking over the body bit by bit.


    They just don''t understand what kind of result they will face when they wake up.


    Your sister, let alone the two of them, even I didn''t expect what she would look like when I woke up.


    Damn, Katrina and solaka don''t want to faint with me, otherwise


    Chen Xiaolin rubbed her eyes and slowly opened them. She just saw me naked.


    Although Chen Xiaolin didn''t go through anything, she was not a fool. It was just this that Chen Xiaolin''s face turned red in an instant.


    Ah


    Ah!


    One scream came from the front of the body, and the other scream came from behind.


    Dao Yu also woke up.


    As for me, I was helpless to cover my ears, and the whole heart was about to cry.


    Two screams startled Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao, Nami and Chen Yi, who had been guarding outside the door. Several people almost immediately opened the door and burst in. As a result, they saw such a strange picture in front of them.


    Dao Yu and Chen Xiaolin grabbed their clothes and put them on themselves. Their clothes were untidy. They immediately ran away from the crack of the door. They looked like a girl bullied by a villain.


    The villain, of course, has no doubt. There is no one else except me.


    Chen Yi glanced at me, spat lightly, and left with a blush.


    As for Nami, Zijiao and Xiaoya, they looked at me with a red face and a malicious face.


    "Didn''t you... Go to kill Warwick?" Xiao Yajiao asked in a voice. I don''t know why it sounded like a looming danger.


    My forehead was covered with cold sweat: "well... We went to kill Warwick, and we killed that guy, really..."


    "But... It doesn''t look like..."


    Xiao Ya muttered and squatted in front of me. The whole person looked very dangerous: "it''s necessary to kill Warwick?"


    "Hey, hey, of the course it''s useful." just then, a trace of the danger suddenly appeared on my face. I grabbed Xiao Ya, turned and threw it on bed.


    too bad!


    Zijiao and Nami in the back looked bad and turned around as if they were going to run out of the room.


    But... How is this possible.


    I have long been provoked by Chen Xiaolin and Dao Yu, or solaka and Katrina. At this time, my endurance is absolutely zero.


    If you can''t bear it, you don''t have to bear it. Just at this time, three little fools came to the door by themselves. How can I miss this opportunity.


    Seeing that Nami and Zijiao wanted to go, I flashed, hugged the two women and kicked the door.


    ¡­¡­


    I''ve been sleeping together. Maybe I''ve been holding it for too long. I killed Warwick for a week before, and I''ve been preparing for the war with Knox. I haven''t touched a woman for half a month.


    I was still struggling, but later I didn''t even have any strength.


    As a result, I was defeated soon, but I was still a hero and showed no sign of defeat.


    When I was feeling helpless, I was pulled to a place again.


    I was dragged into that space by Elise. When Warwick was killed, this place became the territory of their women.


    They can freely choose to enter their original world or return here when called.


    In fact, it is also a good choice here. Several women can finally get together to avoid living alone in a space.


    That''s really a good choice, but not now


    I''m fighting with several women. The connection between Elise and me is the deepest. Others can''t feel it, but Elise can definitely.


    In fact, Elise hasn''t experienced those things for a long time, and her body naturally has some desire.


    After those women were defeated, they immediately found an excuse, hid away, and then forcibly pulled me over.


    The two naked bodies were immediately entangled together, and the slender snow-white legs hung around my waist, echoing in this world.


    Just the two of us fell into our own world, but we didn''t notice the other side, a pair of eyes, quietly staring at the picture here.


    Who are those people, not ash, sister Dao, SANA, and leflen, even Katrina.


    Only solaka and Kyle, because they are too shy to hide together.


    But in my ears, I can hear that strange sound.


    "Dizzy, isn''t Elise very painful? Why does her voice become like that?" sister Dao doesn''t seem to understand this very well. She has some naive flavor.


    "Hey, stupid girl, it''s not because of pain that you become like that. After you become a woman, you''ll know how much that taste is etched and enchanted..." Le Fulan said with a smile.


    "Do you know?" Katrina asked.


    "This is nature. I''m different from you little girl. I know more about nature... Tut Tut, didn''t expect that the little master''s capital is still very strong?" leflan tut praised.


    "Except for me and ash, you are all a group of young children... Look more and learn more..." said leflen.


    "Bah, what''s there to learn?" Katrina spat and scolded, but her eyes couldn''t help looking in that direction.


    As for ashy, she blushed with shame: "well... I... I didn''t... I didn''t go through such a thing."


    "What?" it shocked everyone.


    "Aren''t you married to a barbarian?" asked leffland.


    "We belong to a political marriage, the union of our two tribes. Although we got married, we didn''t live together and never..." ash whispered.


    I don''t know there are so many peepers. Of course, even if I know, I''m afraid I can''t stop now. I''m on the line and have to send it.


    The fight lasted several hours before it was over.


    Even Elise was paralyzed and had only the strength to breathe.


    "How can I do this? How can I be like a dog..."


    "Just... God, it''s still used. It''s too dirty and shameful..."


    After all the eighteen martial arts were displayed, he finally subdued the witch in front of him.


    But I don''t know yet. I''ve taught some people a lesson this time.


    After feeding Elise, I went back and fed the other three women again, and then I vented all the previously stimulated flames.


    For a moment, the lumbar spine is a little painful. It''s estimated to be too crazy.


    Finally, I lay in bed, panting and taking out the soul source.


    Now my level has reached level 50 and can be advanced.


    Aishi''s level is still the same, but SANA''s level has also been upgraded to level 54.


    SANA gave me treatment and added aura, which can be regarded as an additional benefit. Taking this opportunity, the experience value of 1 billion was also divided to SANA, which directly promoted SANA''s level to level 54.


    SANA needs a thousand pieces of energy crystal to advance this time. Although there are many numbers, I have enough. I don''t hesitate. I spent 10 million and a thousand pieces of energy crystal to advance SANA to the fourth level.


    After the fourth upgrade, the upper level limit of SANA was raised to 72.


    At the same time, the attributes of SANA''s whole body have been increased by 40%!


    After all, SANA''s full attributes have increased by 100%. The more advanced times, the stronger the hero''s strength. At the same time, each upgrade will gain more benefits.


    I contacted SANA in my mind, because I had called before, and it would take me more than an hour to call SANA.


    From SANA''s mouth, I got a message that after the fourth advance, SANA''s strength has recovered to 15%, that is, 15% of her strength.


    If you can reach level 72 and advance five times, you may be able to recover to 30% of your strength. At that time, your strength will become more terrible.


    Unfortunately, AI Xi and her few people didn''t have this opportunity, and the level didn''t soar at this moment.


    After upgrading SANA, I''m ready to upgrade myself.


    One soul origin is equal to ten soul marks, so there should be no problem using this thing to advance me?


    In fact, solaka, they told me about the power of the source of the soul.


    The power of the source of the soul can be directly absorbed. If I choose to take it myself, I can even fully get Warwick''s power, memory and even combat experience, and can instantly become an experienced expert.


    However, there are risks.


    That is, my body may not be able to withstand Warwick''s powerful power and may be exploded.


    At the same time, those memories may also cause confusion in my memory, and Warwick''s character may also have a negative impact on my character.


    In a word, it''s a very complicated thing. There are so many side effects that I won''t take it myself.


    After thinking about it, I directly put the origin of the soul in the prop column needed by evolution.


    "Ding, the system prompts whether you want to use the soul origin of bloodthirsty hunters to advance. This behavior may cause great waste. Please consider carefully..."


    "Consider a fart, advanced..." I skimmed my mouth and said immediately.


    There''s something you don''t use. It''s rubbish.


    I don''t know how long it will take until I get together the five soul marks. It''s more convenient to use this thing directly.


    Direct confirmation, advanced start.


    That familiar feeling emerged from the body again.


    I finally advanced.


    Last time it was level 30, this time it was level 50. What''s the advantage next time?


    I can clearly feel the taste. Some forces quickly enter my body and then disappear rapidly. My body is rapidly falling into the dark and weakening, and the tide of power once mastered generally fades away.


    "The summoner confirms the advanced level, and the advanced level starts..."


    "Level zero..."


    "Keep the points of body strengthening in the random..."


    "Random end, with a total attribute point of 1507, 40% of the attribute points will be obtained, and will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    It was 50% before, but this time there was 40 left, but fortunately, the base number was more than 1000, and more remained.


    Six hundred and two!


    A total of 602 body strengthening points have been saved.


    "Skill points are in random."


    "Of the total skill points, sixty-one points will be obtained, and 60% of the skill points will be retained. They will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    This is relatively high. It can be saved for 36 points.


    "Talent points in random..."


    "The total talent points are 65 points, and 50% of the talent points are reserved. They will not be calculated after the decimal point..."


    This is the same as before. 32 talent points have been saved.


    With 602 body strengthening, 30 skill points and 32 talent points, the benefits of this advanced level are quite abundant.


    Not to mention that, just as I estimated, there is no upper limit to my level.


    Although level 50 is stuck, my benefits continue. After the upgrade, the level began to soar again. This time, more than before. When I directly upgraded to level 43, the level finally stopped.


    "Ding, the system prompts that the summoner has completed the second level. Congratulations on entering the unyielding silver level 2. At the same time, the system is upgraded. The function of the system cannot be used within 24 hours."


    It used to be the first order of brass, now it is the second order of silver. Will it be the third order of gold next time?


    Moreover, the system has been upgraded again. I don''t know what benefits it will bring me now.

 Chapter 732

    One billion!


    After killing bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick, it brought me a huge experience value of 1 billion. Although SANA took part, as an assistant, SANA mixed in an assist, and the experience value was very small, which was almost negligible.


    In other words, I swallowed almost all the experience value of 1 billion.


    This rich experience value not only allowed me to directly cross the obstacles from level 40 to level 50, but also made my level soar a lot after upgrading, and it was higher than the previous level after upgrading.


    Moreover, the attribute points randomly reserved after advanced are also quite rich.


    Body strengthening points: 602, skill points: 36, talent points: 32.


    In addition, I seem to have seen the huge benefits from upgrading to level 43. After this upgrade, my strength will instantly enter a new level several times stronger than before.


    The number of body strengthening points is increased from one point at level 1 to 43 points at level 43, a total of 946 points (I''m too lazy to calculate, I''m Baidu, who can help me calculate if there is anything wrong?) plus the previously retained 602, that''s 1548 attribute points.


    Skill points are 36 plus 43, a total of 79 points.


    Talent points are 32 plus 43, the total is 75 points.


    This is the attribute of my whole body. This number is almost like an explosion.


    Summoner level: silver level 2, level 43


    Head: 257 points;


    Torso: 257 points;


    Left hand: 257 points;


    Right hand: 257 points;


    Left leg: 257 points;


    Right leg: 257 points;


    Ding Ding: 6 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transmission: Level 7


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: Level 1


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 35 points (175 attacks); Destruction offensive: 40 (80 ignore defense)


    The number of points should be increased first. The circumference of the whole body is 257 points, which is many times higher than the previous 18 times.


    I could have reached 258, which was just right, but I added six points to xiaodingding.


    Cough, well, I held it for a long time this time. I felt some pain in my lumbar spine after venting. Especially when I was with Elise, I almost lost the battle.


    How can this work? I can''t admit that I can''t do it in this respect, so no one knows how to increase a few points quietly... Hey, next time I''ll make you look good and see what I''ll kill you.


    As for skill points, the current skill points almost fill all the functions learned at present, but finally considering that the difference between the effect of purification level 1 and the effect of full level is not very big, so I relearned a Summoner skill to ignite!


    Ignite: ignite a target, so that the target''s body is shrouded in fire, causing huge damage. Each level is increased, one target that can be ignited at the same time will be added (PS, skill change, please don''t study deeply, otherwise it feels that this skill is a little useless in reality.)


    In the game, ignition causes damage to a target. There are 410 damage numbers at the full level. This damage level is also good.


    But in reality, the damage of 411 seems to be far from enough, not to mention sister Dao. Even if it is a pure auxiliary of SANA, after level 54, plus a top-notch equipment, the HP is close to 10000. In this case, the damage of 411 can really be ignored.


    So I didn''t pay attention to this skill at all before. My preferred skill is actually weakness.


    The effect of weakness is to cause weakness to the enemy within 2.5 seconds, reduce movement and attack speed by 30%, and reduce damage by 40%.


    To be honest, the effect of this skill is very strong. After upgrading, the effect must be more abnormal. If it is used to deal with heroes like Warwick, it is basically a big move.


    So I hesitated for a long time when choosing skills. Finally, I cancelled the defense bonus of the garrison, gave up upgrading the garrison and chose weakness.


    I was going to fill the point with transmission and purification, but at this time, I saw the effect of ignition.


    I didn''t pay much attention before. I found that the effect of ignition has changed from the original single attack to group attack. At level 10, I can attack ten targets at the same time. At this time, the effect of ignition has increased tenfold.


    At the same time, the ignition also loses the damage number, that is, as long as the flame on the body is not extinguished, the ignition effect will always appear.


    These changes have greatly increased the value of ignition.


    So I chose ignition without hesitation.


    In fact, there are other skills such as punishment to choose from, but I gave up those skills. Those skills are not strong, but they are not as practical as these at this time.


    The flash of level 10 can instantly move a distance of 750 meters.


    Transmission, each upgrade increases the distance of 500 meters, that is, level 7 transmission can sense the distance of 33500 meters. Although the increase is relatively less, it can also play a good effect at some times.


    I''m full of weakness and ignition. It''s hard to say what the effect of these two functions is. We must go through experiments before we can draw a precise conclusion.


    But I can feel that these two skills are definitely not waste.


    As for the last talent point, I have added eschatological mastery talent and destruction offensive talent.


    Eschatological mastery directly increases attack power, destruction attack and defense breaking!


    In fact, I pay more attention to the talent of destructive attack, which can directly increase the probability and degree of breaking defense.


    If I could increase 50 points, wouldn''t it be 100% chance and 100% degree of breaking defense? In that case, no matter how abnormal the monster''s defense is, isn''t it a piece of white paper in front of me?


    In fact, it proves that I think too much. The talent points have reached the full level after being increased to 40 points.


    In other words, 80% of the probability and degree of neglect is the limit.


    Although I''m disappointed, I can only accept it. I understand the remaining talent points. Eschatological mastery has increased more than 100 attack power.


    I tried. My body''s pure attack power, plus the bonus of various points and talent points, is about 800 points without counting weapons.


    The calculation method may be complex, and I can''t touch it clearly. I can only roughly calculate it according to the strength of my naked state.


    If the weapon greedy hydra is included, the attack power may reach 1200.


    If metal manipulation and energy collapse are used, they will not be added by the weapon attack power, and rely solely on their own destructive power, but the attack range of that power will be greatly expanded.


    Now there is another ignition ability. For some special goals, or in the short cooling after the release of these two functions, ignition can quickly make up for that short gap.


    As for weakness, attacking powerful monsters will have a decisive effect.


    Unfortunately, the system has been updated and can''t be used for 24 hours.


    Otherwise, I''d like to see what good things the system can update for me.


    Before, every time I reached level 9, I would be given a chance to draw cards at random, but now this one seems to be gone. Maybe there is no ownerless hero?


    In a previous update, there were many powerful spell scrolls, or scrolls of second ability and third ability. I don''t know if those things will appear again this time.


    It seems a little boring, and I can''t call ashy and them. It''s boring to be alone.


    Zijiao, Xiaoya and Nami are still soft in bed. They don''t want to move. They were tossed and broken yesterday. They are all tired and need a good rest.


    In that case, I''ll go out and experiment with the new power first.

 Chapter 733

    When I went out, it was actually noon the next day. Yesterday was a toss day and night. No wonder those girls were tired one by one. Even I felt some backache.


    Just as I was going out and preparing to go to the elevator, I just saw Dao Yu swinging there.


    As soon as he saw me, Dao Yu''s face turned red, and the expression on his face instantly became shy.


    However, Dao Yu was an extraordinary imperial sister after all. She soon recovered, and the blush on her face gradually dispersed, but her wandering eyes didn''t seem to dare to lock me.


    Obviously, after what happened yesterday, there was a huge wave in the girl''s heart.


    Although he promised before and agreed on impulse, Dao Yu didn''t expect that such a thing would be so uncomfortable. He didn''t recover from that shyness until midnight. He complained about Katrina in his heart.


    I can''t stay in the dungeon, so Dao Yu is going to kill some zombies for a change of mood, but I didn''t expect to meet me again at this time.


    "Hum, you really tossed about yesterday. There are so many people in this place. You don''t know how to be ashamed. I can hear it clearly..." he looked at me and hummed.


    But these words made me stare speechless. Dao Yu lived next door to us.


    The sound insulation effect of the wall is not particularly good, so we are usually careful when we do things and try not to make too much noise, but we couldn''t resist one yesterday. It''s estimated that everyone knows it?


    It''s really a little shy.


    But although it happened to me, how can I feel that Dao Yu seems more shy than me?


    "Cough... Well, I''m going out, and so are you?" I asked with a dry cough.


    Dao Yu wanted to refuse, because something like yesterday happened. Dao Yu didn''t know how to face it for a moment.


    However, Dao Yu nodded slowly. As soon as he nodded, Dao Yu regretted.


    "That''s just right. I''m going out, too. Let''s go together," I said.


    There was something wrong at this time. There was no one in the whole elevator. Only the two of us had the sound of mechanical clicking.


    Although the Dao language is calm at ordinary times, it doesn''t mean not to say a word. The quiet environment around me makes me feel uncomfortable all over.


    That taste is so strange!


    "Cough, yesterday... I''m sorry. I don''t know what solaka said is actually like this..." I couldn''t help but apologize.


    Speaking of this matter again, Dao Yu''s body trembled, although Dao Yu held me flying through the sky several times when we fought together.


    But the situation was different yesterday. I was dressed anyway, but yesterday was completely naked, and there was no obstruction between the two people.


    For a girl without personnel, that kind of stimulation is really too big.


    "That... Also... Is also a helpless situation. It''s to kill Warwick. I know, it''s nothing." Dao Yu said softly.


    At this moment, the Dao language looks like a shy girl, not as heroic as before, but this different feeling even gives me a special beauty.


    I felt as if something in my heart had been touched.


    Click


    At this time, the elevator had reached the top, which woke us up from the strange atmosphere!


    God... What are we doing?


    So many times have happened before. How many powerful enemies have we faced together?


    From sea to land, from s city to underground city? We kill, fight and fight together.


    We have experienced so much, but now we have fallen into such an extremely embarrassing situation between us because of these things?


    Is this what we want, or will what happened yesterday affect our relationship?


    No, absolutely not.


    The relationship killed from the battlefield again and again is an emotion stronger than any friendship and any emotion. That emotion will not be affected by anything.


    Confidante!


    Perhaps only this word can describe!


    I looked at Dao Yu and wanted to untie this knot. When I turned my head, Dao Yu almost turned my head at the same time.


    With four eyes facing each other, I saw the look in Dao Yu''s eyes.


    Look at each other and smile, it seems that they can understand the idea in each other''s heart.


    "Let''s go. The elevator will go down soon." Dao Yu smiled and said, "open your hands..."


    In the familiar picture, Dao Yu''s hands passed through my armpits, his wings were open behind him, and he quickly roared in the distance with my body.


    This is us. Sometimes, that little knot doesn''t need to be changed or apologized, because it doesn''t need to be changed at all.


    We can all understand each other. Only in this way can we call them bosom friends.


    "What are you looking for a zombie to do?" he took me, fell down from the high air, and the wings behind him quickly flapped twice. Finally, he put my body on the ground, and the sword language restrained the wings behind me. He looked at me and asked.


    "Hey... Try this new power," I said roughly.


    In fact, I know some Dao language. After all, I have the same heart with Katrina.


    After killing Warwick, I gained great strength.


    I don''t know what my physical level has reached, but I can feel that it will never be inferior to God.


    Flesh... Human flesh has almost endless potential. No one knows where his limit is.


    I don''t know how abnormal the body will be when I upgrade to the limit.


    I only know that my strength is still far from the real limit, and there are countless distances.


    For those tiny zombies, these zombies simply can''t let me test my strength limit. Even if I stretch out my palm, the teeth of those zombies don''t want to bite my skin.


    As for my fist, one punch may blow up these zombies.


    But it''s appropriate to experiment with other forces.


    Seeing a large area of zombies surrounded in front of me, I took a deep breath, and then meditated in my heart.


    The palm waved in front of me. At the moment when my palm just crossed, flames roared in the air.


    Ten flames!


    No more, no less, exactly ten.


    The flame roared past quickly, as if it had its own purpose, as if a poisonous snake quickly entangled the Zombie''s body.


    Then, right in front of us, an amazing picture appeared.


    Those zombies didn''t know the pain and fear, but at this time, those zombies suddenly howled one by one, as if they felt extreme pain. Their bodies were twitching violently, as if they wanted to extinguish the flame on their bodies.


    But they can''t do it at all.


    Stabbing Lala


    Those flames were burning rapidly, and in a twinkling of an eye they had completely covered the whole body of these zombies.


    That process lasted about a second, and the struggle and scream stopped suddenly. On the ground, only a layer of pale ashes remained.


    Directly burned to ashes.


    Dao Yu and I could not help but clattered and swallowed a mouthful of water.


    It''s nothing to be burned to ashes. After Xue Yang mastered the power of his predecessors, a flame can directly burn hundreds of thousands of zombies to ashes.


    The power of flame explosion can kill more zombies.


    But... It won''t be so fast.


    No matter how powerful your flame is, it will take some time to burn the zombie completely to ashes, especially the bones inside.


    But now, in this second, these zombies are all turned into ashes. Does that mean that the destructive power of these flames is stronger than Xue Yang''s?


    Is this the power of ignition?

 Chapter 734

    We didn''t expect that the power of this move was so strong that it could directly burn the zombie to ashes, not ordinary burning, but completely burning to ashes.


    Those corpses are faster than throwing them into the crematorium incinerator. We haven''t even recovered from that picture. All the zombies have turned into ashes.


    Ordinary fire power people who want to kill zombies often burn zombies through flames and use the powerful heat of the flame to detonate and kill zombies.


    Or burn all the flesh and skin on the Zombie''s body, and that zombie will naturally die.


    However, it often takes a certain time. Although the flame ability is also very strong in the face of zombies, it is not superior to water in some aspects. Those forces can directly explode the heads of zombies. If the flame is a little troublesome.


    But if it is to the extent of Xue Yang, it will completely become a fire prison within 100 meters in front of him.


    In that case, the fragile flesh and blood on the bodies of those zombies could not bear for a long time, and they would soon be burned clean.


    It''s just that even if it''s burned out, it will leave something like a skeleton, but it doesn''t mean that I have more power on the flame than Xue Yang.


    That can''t be compared together.


    Perhaps the purity temperature of the flame triggered by ignition is relatively high, which can instantly destroy a zombie.


    However, my ignition can only attack ten zombies at a time, but Xue Yang''s flame is different. His hands open a large area, and the efficiency and speed are much faster than mine.


    Moreover, there is a time limit for ignition.


    The power of ignition is aimed at a fixed number of targets. The cooling time of skills is not marked. The cooling time in the game is very long, but now it seems that it can be used unlimited.


    Just after I lost one pilot, I immediately opened my hand, the next pilot appeared immediately, and ten more zombies were burned to pieces.


    Once, twice, three, four


    I released several ignitions in succession, each time without any obstacles. The cooling time does not seem to need cooling in this case.


    Can it be said that it can be used without restrictions?


    It''s impossible. There must be no unlimited power in this world, and there must be some defects.


    It''s just this ignition. I don''t seem to have found it yet.


    Although Dao Yu didn''t know how I got this power, he also felt happy for me.


    After killing a zombie, I probably know something about the power of ignition, but I don''t know the limit. After all, what I''m dealing with now is just ordinary zombies.


    Then Dao Yu took me to the other side. After some searching, we found a big, mutant tyrant.


    There are few such powerful guys near our dungeon.


    This is a good experiment. I watched the guy roar and rush towards me, just like a Titan.


    I just sneered and lost a weak one at this guy.


    Full level weakness can reduce movement and attack speed by 48% and attack power by 49%.


    Each level will be reduced by two and one percentage point respectively.


    The duration limit is three seconds.


    Only from the data, we can feel the power contained in this weakness, but when this move really appeared from my hands, that picture was particularly shocking.


    Originally, the mutant tyrant roared and crashed directly like a locomotive. The speed seemed quite terrible.


    But this time, the original extremely fast speed suddenly became extremely slow, the body seemed to fall into the mire, and the movements of the limbs became soft and weak.


    This move is a perfect match to deal with the undead God of war.


    Although I didn''t try the attack power of this mutant tyrant, I can guess from that. This guy''s attack power is absolutely rubbish now.


    In three seconds, the momentum of the mutant tyrant''s charge was cut off immediately, and that could not be exempted.


    I didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to kill this guy in a hurry. I just sneered and lost one to ignite the past.


    This time, even the mutant tyrant could not resist the ignited flame. His body was covered with a layer of flame and screamed bitterly.


    But this guy, perhaps because he was strong enough, didn''t die immediately in a second.


    I was going to throw another pilot for this guy, but it failed


    Ignition cannot be used on the same target within one minute.


    Sure enough, no matter what power it is, it has its own shortcomings. The same is true for ignition. Although the temperature is very high, it can''t be used twice for the same target in one minute.


    In front of this powerful life, the power of ignition is not as scary as before.


    The flame burned for ten seconds and finally went out.


    This is the limit time that the pilot flame can last. After ten seconds, whether the target is dead or not, the flame will disappear.


    However, it seems that the effect is still good, because the mutant tyrant has been burned to death, his skin and flesh have been burned, and only a pale skeleton remains on the ground.


    This effect seems very good. It is very powerful. It can destroy ten mutant tyrants at the same time. Even my energy collapse is difficult to do.


    Of course, with this igniting and weak power, I can feel the energy consumption in my body.


    After using dozens of ignitions in succession, I can feel some emptiness in my body.


    Although this power is powerful, the consumption is also amazing.


    The power of metal burst and blade storm can be used to deal with a large number of small monsters. Energy collapse can cause a devastating blow to slightly more powerful strengthened zombies. Ignition can be used to deal with experts, tyrants and mutants among zombies; The last weakness is specially prepared for those big leaders and those heroes.


    I feel quite satisfied with the new strength obtained this time. The overall strength has completely increased to a level, and the combat effectiveness has increased by at least twice as much as before.


    After taking a look at the surrounding sky, it has gradually become a little gloomy. It''s almost time to go back.


    I spoke to Dao for a long time, and it''s far from s city.


    If you want to test your strength, you have completed it. There is no need to stay outside.


    In addition, I have been fighting for several times in a row recently. I also feel a little tired and want to go back and have a rest.


    Boom... Hum!


    Just as we were going back, suddenly both of us changed our faces.


    A strange sound came into our ears at this time.


    That voice, if I heard it at ordinary times, would never be any strange, but now when I suddenly heard this voice, Dao Yu and I just felt that our whole body was trembling slightly.


    That''s... The sound of the plane.


    To be exact, it was the sound of a fighter!


    When the sound was just heard, it was still far away, but soon the sound became louder and louder.


    About ten seconds later, I only saw a bright trace above my head, which suddenly appeared in mid air.


    The airflow behind him left a pale trace, which seemed to separate the whole sky with that trace.


    A silver fighter with a slender fuselage suddenly crossed the sky overhead. In the blink of an eye, it had disappeared, leaving only large pieces of white paper scattered from that day, just like snowflakes.


    By the time the paper was scattered, the fighter had already disappeared.


    Maybe the pilot on the fighter didn''t find us on the ground.


    Dao Yu picked up one of the pieces of paper and looked at it. The expression on his face was quite strange.


    That thing... It''s a flyer.


    Just like the leaflet of s city we once met, this is the leaflet of another city.


    "At present, the only city controlled by living people, we will open the door and welcome every living human to..."


    Jinggu city!


    A group of rescuers provided this information before. Unexpectedly, now the leaflets have been sent here.

 Chapter 735

    We have all mastered this information before. We know that there is another city controlled by living people outside s city.


    S City, Jinggu city.


    It can be said that it is the only two strongholds. It is a pity that under the attack of the attack army formed by the shadow Island, s city was broken once, the city''s protective cover collapsed, the city wall broke, countless deaths and injuries, and only one third of the people survived.


    As for Jinggu City, it is another legendary paradise.


    But what is the situation in Jinggu now? Seriously, I really dare not imagine it and no one dare to guarantee it.


    But now, we actually received leaflets from Jinggu city!


    Does this mean that Jinggu still exists well? Whether we want to travel across mountains and rivers, give up everything in front of us and go to Jinggu, but this signal at least makes us feel excited.


    "It seems that there should be no problem in Jinggu City, otherwise we won''t distribute leaflets everywhere." Dao Yu said with a smile.


    "Hey, that''s natural. The city protected by the army can''t be easily broken by zombies." I sneered and said.


    Army?


    Dao Yu was stunned: "how do you know..."


    "Come on, apart from professional pilots, few people can drive such things as fighter planes. Fighter planes can''t be found in other places except the army."


    Finally, I saw what some troops had done. Our troops wanted to do, but they didn''t have that chance. They were completely destroyed by the damn professor.


    But throughout the country, we are not the only one with an army.


    These troops can save a city and protect a group of residents under the attack of zombies, which is a good credit.


    "It seems that those people should have mastered the situation now, and there should be no danger. Otherwise, they won''t go everywhere to recruit new people." I said with a smile.


    But Dao Yu didn''t care: "hum, who knows, it may be a place similar to the previous s city. It is said to be heaven, but in fact it can''t even compare with hell."


    "It shouldn''t be. If it''s really for those things, you don''t have to fly so far to attract new people. It''s not hundreds of kilometers from Jinggu city..."


    Running so far to send leaflets is just to harm the living. That kind of thing always makes people feel a little incredible.


    Just as we were talking, the fighter in the sky had turned back.


    The fighter is different from the passenger plane. The fighter is faster, but the flight radius is relatively close. Once the radius limit is reached, it must return immediately. Otherwise, the fuel on the aircraft can''t support the consumption of continuing flight, and eventually it will even crash.


    This scene, like the previous s City, attracts new people and sends leaflets. The radius of radiation is quite limited and can not cover all areas.


    Those pilots on the plane dare not even land on the ground. There are crises everywhere on the ground. All they can do is to guide the living in a direction, that''s all.


    The radiation radius of Jinggu city has not reached s city. Although it is no more than tens of kilometers, the gap is the gap.


    We watched the plane leave without calling anything. Maybe even if we shouted, they wouldn''t come down.


    I saw that the fighter had gradually come to the end of our sight and was about to disappear from our eyes.


    However, just at this time, there was a bang.


    In front of me, I only saw that the plane seemed to hit something in a trance. A large amount of dazzling fire burst out suddenly. After a few seconds, the sound of explosion roared over.


    My body trembled involuntarily and looked at the knife language next to me: "do you see it?"


    The throat of Dao Yu wriggled, and the expression on his face was a little pale. He nodded slightly. It looked extremely frightened.


    Obviously, Dao Yu also saw the terrible scene.


    At the moment when the plane exploded, we only saw a large blue thing, just like a blockade formed by electromagnetic pulse, suddenly appeared in front of the plane, and the plane was fragmented and completely turned into a mess at the moment of hitting that thing.


    With fire, debris fell from the sky.


    Just when the plane exploded, we could vaguely see a huge outline in mid air, just like... The outline of an aircraft carrier.


    spacecraft?


    I thought I was dazzled, but Dao Yu told me that even she saw it.


    That huge outline is much larger than the hundreds of meters long warship we drove to the land. It is like an air fortress. Its huge body can easily crush everything.


    Is that the legendary spaceship, the thing that the professor drove away?


    We don''t know, we haven''t seen it, and we don''t know that this thing has invisible effect. If it weren''t for the moment when the plane hit, we wouldn''t even find it at all. We don''t know that there is such a terrible thing on our head.


    Looking up at the sky, the hot sun scattered through the air and clouds, but now we just feel cold all over, because just now, the extended range of the outline almost reached our heads.


    What kind of guys live above our heads?


    We don''t know. It''s because of ignorance that we feel more afraid.


    However, our steps moved involuntarily, and our bodies turned into a breeze, whistling in front of us in an instant, no matter what behemoths were on our heads.


    But these guys don''t seem to be ready, otherwise, the dungeon must have been unable to live.


    Our target is the exploding fighter.


    At that moment, vaguely, I seemed to see a figure ejected from it. If I was lucky, that guy might still be alive.


    Under the current situation, there are zombies in the sky and underground, and running everywhere is a very dangerous thing. This guy can fly thousands of kilometers away from Jinggu City, which is not what ordinary people can do.


    It would be a pity for such an excellent pilot to die.


    If we can, we even want to get some information about Jinggu city from the pilot.


    It just seemed that the guy was in some danger. The explosion flame swallowed everything. Although we saw a vague figure, the figure soon disappeared.


    On the contrary, from mid air, two other shadows appeared out of thin air and fell directly onto the ground.


    Those two people, can you say... The killer sent from the spaceship can''t succeed. Anyway, we must kill the pilot?


    We don''t know why, but we know that we don''t have much time left.


    Ghost trot, flash!


    All kinds of forces were displayed incisively and vividly at this moment. I felt that my body was not running wildly, but shuttling rapidly in the air. That speed had reached a point that I couldn''t imagine.


    In front of me, all kinds of pictures are flashing rapidly, and two slim figures appear in front of me.


    Those are two women.


    A tall and sexy body with long red hair is burning and jumping like a flame. The sexy body is graceful and soul stirring.


    A sexy leather pants, tightly attached to the sexy slender legs, make the beautiful legs look particularly round.


    From the waist to the lower circumference of the chest, there are no clothes at all. The sexy little Manyao is fascinating.


    The chest is wrapped by a leather bra, with a black ribbon under it.


    That appearance makes people worry about whether that ribbon can bear that burden?

 Chapter 736

    That woman is a goblin.


    Bright red lips, sexy smoky clothes and perfectly slender legs deduce the style of the Royal sister to the limit. Every part of the body is emitting that amazing charm, which makes people want to sink involuntarily and deeply immerse themselves in that pair of flaming red lips.


    Seduction is also the ultimate temptation. Elise''s temptation is generally subdued by the queen, and this woman makes you involuntarily and willingly give up everything for her.


    Beauty, Mei!


    Wearing a strange pirate like hat on his head, holding two ancient pistols in his hand, the muzzle was aimed at the front, and a bullet with flame spewed out of the muzzle.


    Not only this woman, but also another figure half a head shorter.


    She is also a woman. She has short and capable silver hair. She is not as sexy as the red haired beauty. Her petite body is attached to a layer of armor. Her delicate face is firm. It seems that she can bear whatever burden she bears. In her hand, she holds a huge broken sword and the blade in her hand, The sword light is flashing rapidly.


    These two people


    When I saw the appearance of these two people, the expression on their faces could only be described as strange.


    Two familiar names almost immediately pop out of my mind.


    But I didn''t have much time to think. When we just appeared here, the two women almost found me and Dao Yu.


    The eyebrows suddenly frowned. I don''t know why. In the eyes of these two people, I couldn''t feel the tension, as if I didn''t take this matter to heart at all.


    The strange feeling in my heart flashed away. I didn''t have much time to think. Soon I turned my eyes to the place in front of two people.


    Just in front of the two, it was a middle-aged uncle who was short and fat, only one meter four at most. He had a stubby beard and hung a pair of glasses on the bridge of his nose. He was desperately avoiding the attack of the silver short haired woman.


    That fat uncle, about the pilot on the fighter, can survive the explosion of the fighter. His strength seems to be quite good.


    However, the uncle obviously did not adapt to the situation of close combat. Under the attack of the silver short haired beauty, he could only retreat continuously. Although he was carrying a machine gun on his shoulder, he had no chance to fire bullets at all. Even if he shot bullets occasionally, they were all intercepted by the armor on the woman.


    What''s more, there is a beautiful woman with red hair who is constantly attacking. The woman''s bullet is more deadly than her own.


    The two antique pistols that were about to enter the museum played a shocking destructive force in the woman''s hands.


    It feels quite strange to shoot two beautiful women? In this case, it seems that I should stand on the side of the two beauties, but my body rushed towards the two beauties quickly.


    You can''t let them kill this uncle.


    Just at this time, the beautiful woman with red hair had seen us. There was only a glimmer of contempt in her eyes, and her palm raised.


    Bang Bang


    Two bullets, with that dazzling flame, rushed towards my face door.


    Get out of the way!


    At that moment, the sensing organs of my whole body reached a limit. Before, it was difficult for me to avoid bullets, but now after my body is further strengthened, even this special bullet seems to be particularly inadequate in front of me.


    The body suddenly deflected. The two bullets almost wiped my face and roared past my ears. Finally, they burst into the thick trunk of the bucket behind me.


    Then with a snap, the trunk broke directly.


    The ammunition was more powerful than expected.


    However, at this moment, my whole person has burst in, the soles of my feet made a force, and my body suddenly ran across. At the same time, the greedy Hydra in my hand quickly lifted up and directly rushed up to meet the past.


    Bang


    Qiang!


    The harsh voice, my body retreated slightly, my heart couldn''t help shaking, and my eyes stared at the silver haired beauty in front of me.


    Although it is said that there is no such seductive temptation as the red haired woman, the resolute and heroic breath of this woman also forms a special posture.


    If I had seen the beauty before, I would have enjoyed it.


    But now, I turned around, grabbed the strange uncle, and whispered to the knife language that had just rushed over: "go..."


    At the command, with the pilot, we quickly retreated back.


    The silver haired beauty chased and killed for two steps, and finally stopped because she couldn''t catch up.


    As for the other red haired beauty, she frowned tightly, looked a little worried in her eyes, looked up at the sky above her head, where she seemed to hear a furious roar.


    We don''t know how far we have to escape to be safe. We took the pilot''s uncle and ran all the way. No one came after us. I finally slowed down a little when I was about to reach s city.


    "Lin Yi, what''s the matter with you?" Dao Yu asked hurriedly after I stopped.


    He said he was a confidant of beauty. Dao Yu was very sensitive to my reaction. He accurately noticed that there seemed to be something wrong with my current situation.


    If at ordinary times, I would never come up and run. I just met that woman and ran away without fighting?


    This is absolutely impossible. That woman seems to have strong strength, but she has never reached the point where Lin Yi fled.


    I shook my head and looked a little gloomy: "nothing, what''s your name?"


    I looked at the short uncle.


    "My name is Xu Rui, captain of the 26th group army and the third flight brigade of the Western Theater of the Chinese people''s Liberation Army. I am currently stationed in Jinggu city..."


    The soldier''s demeanor is fully displayed at this time. Although it looks small, the resolute temperament is not bad at all.


    Moreover, now his identity and position seem to be no secret. Reporting his military number can make people believe in himself more.


    "Excuse me, are you survivors from s city?" Xu Rui looked at us and asked in a deep voice.


    "Almost," I said.


    "What''s the current situation of s city? I''m from the security defense zone of Jinggu city. Jinggu city is currently controlled by our Western military region. There are two group armies'' firepower to block the attack of all zombies. It is one of the safest places at present."


    "Our general learned from some survivors that s city is also a surviving City, so he wants to get in touch with s city. One of my tasks this time is to find the army stationed in s city."


    S City, previously it belonged to the eastern theater.


    "Dare you ask the serial numbers of the two troops?" Xu Rui asked, looking at us.


    "Sorry, we are not soldiers." shook our head, I smiled bitterly with Dao Yu and said, "there is no army here in s city."


    "It''s impossible..." this is Xu Rui''s subconscious reaction.


    Xu Rui himself is a member of a military region. He is naturally very clear about the strength of the army. Relying on the strong firepower of the army, those zombies can basically be suppressed and there will be no problems.


    Even a powerful zombie like the bad news can''t resist the bombing of short-range missiles.


    The eastern theater is also relatively strong in the fifth world war zone. At least it is not inferior to the Western Theater. The Western theater can be preserved, and the army on this side of the eastern theater cannot be completely destroyed.


    "Although it may disappoint you, there is no army on our side," I said. "Some special things have happened, which almost destroyed our military camp."


    "Then s city..."


    "S city was saved only when some senior experts risked their lives, but... It''s gone."


    S City, it''s gone.


    This time, isn''t your mission a failure?


    "But although s city is gone, there are a group of people in s city who have survived. I can take you over and have a look. Can you tell me something about Jinggu city on the way?" I asked Xu Rui.


    "But... It will be very dangerous, those people..." Xu Rui was also worried that he would be pursued.

 Chapter 737

    This man is still good. When he was ambushed, resulting in the crash of a fighter plane, and people were still being chased, he could even consider us.


    Worried that his pursuers might hurt us.


    It is this that makes me have a good impression on this person. At this time, there are few people who can take into account the needs of others.


    I just smiled: "don''t worry, although our s city has been destroyed, the people in s city have not been completely destroyed. We still have many people who survive. It''s enough to protect one person, and those two people may not come after us."


    Said here, my eyebrows involuntarily slightly frowned, turned and looked back. Where are the two women? A slim woman with red hair and a petite girl with short silver hair have long disappeared.


    Maybe it''s hidden around, maybe it''s been picked up by a strange aircraft in the sky. Who knows?


    Now in my mind, there are all kinds of information, and these information are being quickly concentrated by me.


    The giant aircraft that appears in the sky is bigger than I thought and bigger than the aircraft carrier. If nothing happens, it is probably a spaceship.


    The spaceship was made by Mumu''s teacher, the mysterious Professor, and finally the guy drove away after countless bloody days.


    And the spaceship has stealth effect. No one knows where the guy is. Mumu has looked for it, but there is no result.


    I never thought this guy would show up at this time.


    Although I don''t know much, it seems that the spacecraft doesn''t stay over our place and doesn''t move. It seems to move constantly according to a fixed track and way.


    If he had stayed here all the time, he should not have watched the strength of the dungeon increase.


    When the members of s city went to the dungeon, it was also the most empty time for the dungeon and s city. If the spacecraft wanted to, it should be easy to completely destroy s city at that time.


    There is only one possibility. The spacecraft is constantly moving in the sky. At that time, he did not appear near s City, so he missed such an opportunity.


    And this time, the ship came back again.


    No one knows what this guy came back for.


    "Those two women may come after me..." Xu Rui looked worried.


    "Don''t worry, they won''t come after me." I shook my head and said.


    "How do you know?" Xu Rui asked subconsciously. Even Dao Yu was surprised.


    My face looked very strange. I didn''t speak because I even thought I was wrong.


    Just when I rushed over and blocked the broken sword in the silver short haired woman''s hand with the battle axe in my hand, I saw the woman and gently opened her bloodless lips.


    "Go!"


    There was no sound, but I saw the lip shape.


    Go!


    The woman is telling us to get out of that place quickly?


    Why?


    Once I thought I was wrong and felt wrong, but the two women didn''t chase them, and in their eyes, I seemed to vaguely detect a sense of relief.


    It seems that with the appearance of Dao Yu and me, they are completely relieved.


    Don''t they want to kill Xu Rui?


    Because what happened in the middle is a little complicated, there are too many things involved, and I don''t have the slightest evidence, so I can''t confirm this.


    All I know is that when I left with Xu Rui, the two women only attacked twice symbolically and did not make any real interception. It can be said that they watched the three of us leave.


    Those two women don''t want to kill us!


    I don''t even want to kill Xu Rui. I don''t know the strength of the red haired beauty, but the woman with short silver hair, the power from the broken sword, I can clearly feel that she is absolutely strong. It''s a little difficult for me to resist. Xu Rui can''t bear it.


    Those two women are almost deliberately letting us leave... What are they for?


    Although I don''t know why I am so confident, there is no one behind me. Xu Rui seems a little relieved.


    We took Xu Rui to the underground city. After a short recovery, Xu Rui began to tell us something about Jinggu city.


    In fact, Jinggu city is similar to any other place.


    At the beginning of the riot, most people did not believe in this disaster and suffered great harm in the early stage.


    But fortunately, Jinggu city is located in the area next to a desert. Although it is a good city for exploration and tourism, because the environment is too bad, the flow of people is small.


    The spread rate of zombie virus has been limited. Most importantly, no one knows that under that desert, what is hidden is the western war zone in the domestic fifth world war zone.


    The Western Theater is located in Tibet and Xinjiang, close to India. Because the front is very long, nearly one-third of the domestic army is deployed.


    The vast desert covered by Jinggu city is actually the command center of the Western Theater, and the troops of several nearby provinces and cities accept orders from this region.


    At the moment of the disaster, the Western Theater responded quickly. First, it asked the central government for instructions, but it didn''t get an answer.


    At the critical moment, the side made its own decision and quickly gathered all the troops that could be mobilized in the nearby provinces and cities to quickly escort ordinary people to the largest city in the West.


    "Our commander wants to rescue as many people as possible, but... This is a wrong decision." Xu Rui shook his head and said.


    "Because at that time, no one thought that the expansion speed and influence of zombie virus would be so fast."


    "On the way of escorting people to move, in the center of those people and even members of our army, many people began to mutate, become zombies and attack nearby humans crazily."


    "As a result, it led to great losses. Later, even if we went to the largest city and made protective measures according to the city''s buildings, we were soon broken by zombies." Xu Rui''s voice was helpless.


    Sometimes it''s like this. You want to save more people, but the result is often that more and more people die.


    At this time, what we need most is to break our wrists, cut the mess quickly, and live with people who can ensure survival.


    Others... Can only give up.


    Cruel as it is, this is the best way.


    The city they defended did not have a strong enough shield to resist the attack of zombies, which soon collapsed.


    The defense measures of ordinary cities can''t resist the attack of corpse tide at all, especially at that time, there was blood rain, and often living people turned into zombies. There are disasters inside and outside, so it''s almost impossible to survive. Countless people may die every day.


    "In this case, our commander was forced to make a decision to abandon the big city and go to the Gobi desert!"


    "Build a military base in the Gobi desert and rebuild a pure great wall."


    "It''s really the Great Wall." after looking at us, Xu Rui seemed afraid that we didn''t believe it and stressed it.


    "It is a fortification built by steel bars, concrete and stone bars in a short time."


    "Moreover, the desert seems to be a restricted area for zombies. Under the high temperature evaporation of the desert, the body of zombies will soon become dry and move more slowly. Except for some powerful guys, other zombies are difficult to move in the desert, which is a natural barrier."


    "Only when the blood rain comes, those zombies will take advantage of this opportunity to quickly enter the desert and attack."


    "But our firepower is very strong. Relying on strong firepower to suppress, those zombies were destroyed before they approached our military base."

 Chapter 738

    The protective measures of military bases are naturally much safer than those of our ordinary cities. Under the control of the military, there are all kinds of powerful weapons.


    Heavy machine guns, artillery, bombers, fighters, helicopters, air, ground and even underground all occupy absolute advantages.


    When those zombies finally cross through the desert under the scorching sun, they will immediately face crazy bombing from the sky and the ground.


    For this military base, when they stand firm, it becomes extremely difficult for those zombies to break through that layer of defense.


    Listening to Xu Rui''s words, we all felt some sigh in our hearts. When we think about our experience, the degree of difficulty is simply different. There is no doubt that where there is a military, the security will increase several times.


    Of course, that kind of security is only relative, not absolute.


    Jinggu city has also encountered fierce and dangerous attacks again and again, because there are a large number of living people in the military base, which makes it popular here, and it is easy to attract zombies around.


    It has been seen many times that the whole Gobi desert is completely covered by dense zombies, and almost no gap is left. Those zombies completely fill the desert, and then frantically attack the military base.


    At that time, the military will use its strongest force, missiles.


    Of course, it is not a nuclear warhead. The destructiveness of nuclear warheads may involve even living humans. Only ordinary missiles are used, but the destructive power of those missiles is enough to resist the attack of zombies.


    "Later, under the command of the commander, we took the Gobi Desert as a stronghold and began to build the city wall. Now we have built a huge blockade belt with an area of tens of kilometers."


    With a radius of tens of kilometers, it is almost the wall that completely blocks the whole city.


    "The walls are more than ten meters thick and tens of meters high. Even the powerful variant zombies are difficult to break through the blockade of those walls. In that case, the people living inside can be said to be absolutely safe."


    "After feeling absolutely safe, the commander began to order contact with others, hoping to find more living people, especially in other war zones. I don''t know whether the situation can be stabilized in those war zones, and my responsibility is this side, flying to s city and distributing leaflets."


    "I thought s city should be well preserved, but I didn''t expect..." Xu Rui smiled bitterly. He thought that s city should be similar to his own side under the protection of the army in the eastern theater, but he didn''t expect to see such a picture when he arrived here.


    More unexpectedly, he was almost killed.


    Nodded slightly: "that may disappoint you. Although there are more than 100000 living people in S City, almost no soldiers survived except a few scientific researchers."


    "If there are soldiers here, what does your commander want you to do?" I asked again.


    "Because most of the electronic equipment is out of order and can''t be used, our commander hopes that our group of elite pilots will go to the major military regions and, if possible, want to re realize the information connection in the world war V region."


    If you can''t know the situation in other places, you don''t know anything. You don''t know what the danger is and what the development is. Even if people in some places have developed ways to fight zombies, people in other places don''t know.


    There were not many living people. If the power was dispersed again, it would not be the opponent of those zombies.


    "If possible, our commander even wants to reunite several war zones to form a huge force to fight the attack of zombies."


    "Gathering the strength and wisdom of all the living people together may be the only way to solve the current dilemma," Xu Rui said in a hoarse voice.


    Sure enough.


    My eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Gathering living people together can indeed bring many benefits. First of all, the power should be much stronger. Under the protection of those powerful firepower in the Western Theater, the security of ordinary people and even capable people is undoubtedly many times higher.


    Moreover, unexpected progress may also occur in various high-tech and sophisticated research. Perhaps they have a wise doctor who can study the reasons why humans cannot reproduce. We have Mu Mu and a Shen and Chen Xiaolin, who may be able to study how to fight zombie virus.


    In short, such exchanges will bring great benefits to both sides.


    However, this collection will not only bring benefits, but also bring some troubles. The simplest thing is... Rights.


    At any time, right is a very important thing for intelligent life. Some people would rather lose their life than give up their rights.


    If our dungeons are integrated with the people in the Western Theater, it is probably the Western Theater that absorbs us.


    After all, compared with a theater, our strength is still relatively weak.


    First of all, it doesn''t matter to me. If more than 100000 people in the underground city can get a truly safe living environment, I''m willing to hand over my rights.


    But others may not be willing.


    I can''t forget the thunder. Even if we were saved from the control of casiopeya, we can still stab us in the back for power.


    Moreover, mu mu, ah Shen and Shang Qi are the real owners of this dungeon.


    "I don''t know how you live now, but I want to say that the safety level of Jinggu city is absolutely the highest, and we welcome anyone to Jinggu city."


    "If you like, I can..." Xu Rui looked at us and couldn''t help saying.


    Maybe he meant well, but now I can only refuse it.


    "Sorry, I won''t talk about it now. I''m not the only manager of our place. There are others. I''ll take you there first. At that time, you can talk to the military researchers and see their opinions." I said.


    Xu Rui was slightly disappointed, but he didn''t say much. After all, it makes people risk their lives to leave this relatively safe place and go to another city thousands of meters away. They may die at any time. They won''t easily agree to it.


    "By the way, do you know those two women?" I shifted the topic to the two women.


    I''ve always been curious about those two mysterious women.


    Beautiful and dangerous!


    And why did the two women attack Xu Rui? It seems that there is something important in Xu Rui, and the two women may also be accepting the orders of the stronger.


    If Xu Rui is just an ordinary person, it seems that there is no need to send two experts to kill Xu Rui.


    I thought I could get an answer from Xu Rui, but Xu Rui looked the same strange and depressed: "I don''t know, I''m sure this is the first time I saw those two women..."


    "If it''s that kind of beauty, I''ll never forget it at a glance, but I don''t have the slightest impression."


    Man.


    The knife language nearby couldn''t help turning his eyes. People want your life, but in a man''s heart, that beauty can''t be eliminated anyway.


    This reason may be a little, but it is very convincing.


    In other words, Xu Rui didn''t know the two women at all, nor did he know their identities.


    "Do you have anything important or valuable with you?" I asked again.


    If it''s not an old feud, it''s only possible that Xu Rui has something special and valuable.


    "Impossible..." for this, Xu Rui shook his head hurriedly: "except for two small rattlesnake missiles, there are a large number of leaflets left on the plane. There is nothing else, and there is nothing valuable at all. Except my own modified fighter, but the fighter was destroyed by them."

 Chapter 739

    The modified plane is the most valuable thing, but it was destroyed.


    For this, Xu Rui has always been indignant, obviously quite unhappy.


    But fortunately, when the plane exploded, he finally parachuted down in time and was not killed, otherwise he would be really finished.


    "Did you see that your plane was destroyed by those two women?" I asked Xu Rui.


    Xu Rui was stunned and immediately shook his head: "that''s not true. I only saw that my plane was hit by a blue light and then exploded."


    "But the two women immediately came out after me. Even if they didn''t destroy my plane, they were definitely with the people who destroyed my plane," Xu Rui said.


    After a pause, Xu Rui said, "those two women should be capable. Are you two also capable?"


    Xu Rui asked faintly. There was not much surprise in his tone. Obviously, there should be many capable people in the Western Theater.


    Moreover, because there are more living people, there may be more capable people. In addition, there is super heavy firepower over there, which is enough to form an absolute suppression of zombies. The demand for capable people is not as high as ours.


    Those with ability are just a little higher than ordinary people.


    Xu Rui confirmed this. In the Western Theater, his position is also divided according to his strength.


    Those officers who can command operations, as well as those who can operate all kinds of precision instruments, fly fighter planes and launch missiles, naturally have a higher status. These people were well paid and will not be reduced much now.


    In comparison, those with ordinary ability are only the second-class treatment, and only a few with strong ability can get the same preferential treatment as those people.


    As we spoke, we went to the underground city.


    In fact, the place where Xu Rui arrived before is close to the edge of s city. As long as he continues to fly for thousands of meters, he can see the shape of s city.


    When Xu Rui saw the traces left in S City, he didn''t know how to describe the expression on his face.


    The whole city is dilapidated, full of fishy smell and black and red traces, which looks particularly dazzling.


    This is the present s City, which once advertised heaven. Now it is no different from other occupied places.


    In those places, we can''t see any living people, but occasionally we see zombies wandering over the city.


    "Come on, where we live now is over there," I said, pointing to the direction of the dungeon.


    "Eh, brother Lin, are you back? This man..." when approaching the dungeon, living people gradually began to appear.


    Brothers came back from the outside or went out from the inside to hunt zombies. When they saw me saying hello one by one, they also gave Xu Rui a kind smile. They just thought Xu Rui was a newcomer we saved.


    "Where do you live now?" I didn''t seem to tell Xu Rui that we live in the underground city, so Xu Rui couldn''t help but be surprised to see a blank ahead.


    "Right here." I smiled.


    Here? But there''s nothing here.


    "It will be here soon." I smiled mysteriously.


    Then he opened the elevator. In Xu Rui''s surprised eyes, the elevator began to sink into the ground.


    "We now... Live in the dungeon!" I said in a deep voice.


    The elevator began to descend. After several minutes, we finally stopped. The underground world was finally fully displayed in front of Xu Rui.


    Even though Xu Rui has experienced all kinds of things and seen many big storms, now Xu Rui is trembling with excitement and his throat wriggles slightly.


    Underground... Although this city is crowded and narrow, it is shocking enough to see such a picture below the ground.


    Everything seems to be experienced and orderly. It''s impossible to imagine how these people did it and opened up such a broad and solid city under the ground?


    "What''s safer here than your military base?" I asked Xu Rui.


    Xu Rui was also stunned. After being silent for a long time, Xu Rui said, "I don''t know. I can''t judge. Here, under the ground, it doesn''t seem to be attacked by zombies, but the soil may collapse at any time. Once it collapses, it will become an underground prison."


    "And now zombies have evolved zombies that can fly in the sky. Zombies that can walk through the ground may not appear in the future. At that time, the underground city is still dangerous, and the evolution speed of zombies is very fast."


    "In comparison, our military base may not be as safe as yours in a short time, but the thinnest place is 15 meters thick reinforced concrete and the lowest is the 30 meter high great wall, which can withstand the impact of most zombies. Coupled with the strong firepower of our military headquarters, we can almost ensure that we will not be invaded by zombies!"


    Xu Rui is full of confidence in his military base. Even if he sees the underground city here, he is still full of confidence in his military base.


    "That''s good. Go and have a rest first. I''ll go... Eh..." I''m going to ask Dao Yu to take Xu Rui to have a rest first. I''ll see if Mu Mu and a Shen are ready and whether they have come out of the laboratory.


    But I didn''t expect to see a group of researchers wearing white anti pollution experimental clothes, carrying boxes in their hands. There are bottles and cans, sealed, ready to take them out and burn them.


    These are wastes generated after the experiment. These wastes may cause harm to human body and will be uniformly destroyed after the experiment.


    These experimenters come out, doesn''t it mean... Mu Mu and a God, they have also succeeded?


    I was ecstatic and looked at Xu Rui next to me: "Dao Yu, take Mr. Xu Rui over first and arrange a room for Mr. Xu Rui to have a rest."


    Dao Yu nodded immediately. Dao Yu was very clear. Although Xu Rui expressed some sincerity, we didn''t fully believe him.


    Although we took Xu Rui to the dungeon, we didn''t show all the secrets of the dungeon to this man.


    Xu Rui is not a fool. From my suddenly changed tone, Xu Rui also knows that there are some things I don''t want him to know, so Xu Rui didn''t talk much and honestly left with Dao Yu.


    After Xu Rui left, I immediately walked over.


    "Have you finished your experiment?" I quickly grabbed a researcher and asked excitedly.


    "Well, it has been completed. After nearly a month''s efforts, we have finally fulfilled our efforts, and the first batch of drugs have been studied." the researcher''s eyes look red, but those eyes are full of excitement. It is obvious that he is quite satisfied with the results of this research.


    "What about Mu Mu and ah Shen?" I asked again.


    "Sister Mu and brother Shen are experimenting to try the effect of the new medicine," said the researcher.


    Do experiments, can''t we say that we should carry out in vivo experiments now?


    I was excited. After asking for the position, I rushed over immediately.


    Ah Shen and mu mu, who have worked so hard for so long, have just left the customs and even have no time to rest. They will immediately invest in a new round of research.


    From the researcher''s words, they have developed the first batch of finished drugs. No one knows whether this batch of drugs has any effect or what kind of effect. The real situation can be determined only after the experiment.


    When I finally rushed to that place, I only saw that the area had surrounded the brothers on the inner and outer floors, and there were bustling around, whispering one by one.


    From those people''s eyes, we can see a kind of doubt, but more unspeakable hope.


    In the middle of the crowd, a God and Mu Mu are standing side by side. In the hand of a God, there is a bottle of small medicine.

 Chapter 740

    The purpose of such a long time of research is this small bottle of medicine.


    For this bottle of medicine, mu mu, a Shen and so many brothers have been closed inside for so long, day and night, almost all relying on various functional hormones to support their bodies.


    Almost all the bodies are overdrawn, but now they finally see the return.


    Ah Shen''s body has obviously lost a circle, which can be regarded as an unexpected surprise for this closure. As for mu mu, his eyes are slightly sunken and his body is particularly weak.


    However, the excitement can be seen in the eyes of both people. Although the finished product has been made, no one knows the effect. If they can''t see the effect of this batch of medicine with their own eyes, they will never go back to rest at ease.


    "Lin Yi, you''re here too..." Mumu immediately greeted me when he saw me.


    "Did you succeed in your research? How much did you do in the first batch?" I squeezed in from the crowd. Seeing the appearance of the two people, I couldn''t help but throw a clear skill at Mumu and recover some strength.


    Under the clarity technique, Mu Mu looks as if he has lost his spirit in an instant, and his eyes emit a different light.


    I also handed God a power potion.


    "In the first batch, a total of 12 medicines have been made. We don''t know the effect yet. Only after the effect is determined can we make and study the next batch," Mumu said.


    To be tested.


    This kind of experiment can only be in vivo.


    Ordinary lives that have completely become zombies can no longer be treated. Even if they can completely eliminate the zombie virus, their bodies have been completely tortured and rotted by the zombie virus, and recovery is a dead end.


    Mu Mu and a Shen studied how to remove the corpse poison from the body before becoming a zombie after being bitten by a zombie, so as to avoid becoming a zombie.


    If you want to carry out this kind of experiment, you must have a test object.


    Is it difficult to find someone to go out and be bitten by a zombie? In that case, the risk is too big. In case of failure, it will kill people.


    I think so, but I soon found myself thinking too much.


    The test object is not human, but... Animals.


    In the front cage, there are two mice, a mutant cat, a mutant dog and several ordinary animals.


    Those mutant beasts have only changed their bodies similar to those of ability, and have not become zombies.


    These animals were the subjects of the first living experiments.


    The animals were injected with high-intensity anesthetics and lay motionless in their cages.


    Then God himself operated the knife, holding a syringe in his hand, which was dirty red liquid.


    "These are the blood drawn from the body of the zombie. The corpse poison of the zombie is mainly transmitted through their own blood and bacteria on the body. These blood is enough for them to be infected with the corpse poison..."


    Ah Shen said while injecting.


    Soon, twelve animals had been injected.


    Then ah Shen took out his watch and took a look: "generally speaking, the fastest time for the spread of corpse virus is ten seconds, and the slowest is one day and one night. According to different physical conditions of different people, some people have strong resistance to zombie virus, and may not become corpse virus so soon."


    "But the animal''s body is usually infected within half an hour."


    "Now, I start to inject detoxification serum." ah Shen took out a medicine in his hand and came to a mouse.


    The body of the mouse is too fragile. The little guy has obviously begun to look like a corpse. His body has begun to twitch slightly and may completely become a zombie at any time.


    At this time, the potion in God''s hand was injected immediately.


    With the injection of serum, the convulsion range of the mouse''s body became more and more violent. The body was trembling and trembling, as if it was about to die.


    That appearance made us all stare and hold our breath. No one dared to make any movement.


    One medicine, all injected.


    All those animals were injected with anti autopsy serum!


    "Put these cages into a closed space, and we''ll check it again at this time tomorrow," ah Shen said.


    At present, the longest record is 24 hours. If these animals do not become zombies after 24 hours, it shows that the medicine is effective.


    Although they are reluctant to leave here, they still turn around and leave one by one. I didn''t tell ah Shen and Mu about Xu Rui. They are also tired. These things can''t be done until they have a good rest for one night.


    After the dissolution, ah Shen, Mu Mu and the researchers all returned to their rooms without anyone disturbing them.


    The next day, before they got up, they had gathered in front of the door.


    Everyone wants to see what happens in the end.


    When ah Shen and Mu Mu appeared again, they looked much better. Although one day was not enough for them to fully recover, at least they were not as weak as yesterday.


    As the door of the closed room opened, twelve cages appeared in front of us.


    Woof, woof


    Just opened the door, a threatening voice suddenly sounded. It was a mutant dog.


    When hearing that sound, everyone''s face showed a smile. Since they can still make a cry, it shows that the mutant dog has not become a zombie, which is a good signal.


    After a quick inspection, most of the animals looked weak, but they didn''t become zombies.


    When I saw those animals, a group of cheers burst out in the crowd. Their eyes were full of excitement and trembled with excitement.


    Something against the zombie virus finally appeared.


    For such a long time, every time they fight, they worry that they will be bitten by zombies and become zombies. But now, something that can resist this virus has finally appeared. They don''t have to worry about becoming zombies in the future.


    Excited, really quite excited.


    Everyone''s face is full of joy. There are many brothers who run out crazily and want to convey this joy to everyone.


    As long as you don''t have to be afraid of the corpse poison, when you fight with the zombie, you have a better chance of winning. I don''t know how many times. So many brothers are scratched and bitten by the zombie, and then fall into despair.


    My heart is also hot.


    But although I am excited, I am not as crazy as other brothers.


    Take a deep breath and walk to the laboratory with ah Shen and Mu Mu.


    This time it was really successful, but during the inspection, some problems were found.


    All the animals were alive, and the mutant animals were roaring and trying to get out of the cage, but when I came to the mouse''s cage, I found the mouse motionless.


    Frowning, I stirred the little mouse, and suddenly found that the little mouse''s body was completely rigid.


    Dead.


    "God, come here and have a look." I said to God.


    A Shen immediately came over, took a look and hurriedly checked in front of other cages.


    "Two mice, a cat..." ah Shen frowned. "These three may be the weakest animals inside. Although they did not become zombies, they died."


    It was an accident!


    There were two mice, a cat, and a quarter of the twelve animals died.


    And the appearance of death is the same. The body convulses violently, distorts and stiffens, and the muscles and blood vessels almost collapse and die.


    The excitement in my heart was suppressed a little. I asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "It may be the side effect of anti autopsy serum," Mumu explained with a frown.


    Side effects of anti autopsy serum.


    "Anti necrotic serum is actually a very strong drug similar to hormone type." Mu Mu continued to explain, and a series of proper nouns made me confused.

 Chapter 741

    But although we don''t understand those proper nouns, we probably have an understanding of the meaning of Mumu.


    This kind of medicine, which is similar to hormone but has stronger effect, is formed by fusing with the special wave band separated from Chen Xiaolin''s ability.


    This kind of medicine can stimulate the self immune system in the human body to a great extent, and will produce strong killing and rejection behaviors for things entering the body.


    And those corpse poisons and germs that enter the body become the first thing to be rejected.


    However, this kind of stimulation will also impose a great burden on the body, and it will cause great pain in the process of rejection.


    And accompanied by side effects such as spasms and convulsions.


    If you can''t bear that pain, you may die.


    In other words, the little mouse and cat were hurt to death alive? That''s tragic enough.


    "However, there is another possibility," said the nearby God.


    "The medicine is to stimulate the self immune system in the human body, but if the body has been completely eroded by the corpse virus and will soon become a zombie, even if it stimulates the immune system at that time, it is too late to produce enough rejection factors, which will eventually lead to the zombie virus occupying the whole body." ah Shen said another possibility.


    "The mice and cats, because their bodies are fragile, may have been transformed into zombies for a short time. They have died before they have time to repel them."


    After a pause, ah Shen continued, "however, I can''t explain why these three didn''t become zombies after they died. If I said it was possible, the anti autopsy serum failed, and they should become zombies."


    The death of these three animals cast a shadow over this success.


    One quarter of the death rate and three quarters of the chance to live.


    Although it is cruel, it is still a great progress compared with the probability that it was completely zero before.


    "It seems that we still need to continue our research. We need to remanufacture a batch of drugs to study the shortcomings of these drugs. In addition, we are only experimenting on animals and have not conducted human experiments. We don''t know the effect on humans now."


    "Is there anyone willing to sign up voluntarily and conduct human experiments for the next batch of drugs?" ah Shen said calmly.


    That appearance makes us tremble all over. Your mother, ah God, this guy is definitely not kidding, absolutely not.


    If someone signs up, this guy will definitely experiment, absolutely.


    "No one is willing to sign up? The probability of three-quarters living is only one-quarter of the chance to die. It''s not so easy to die. Is no one willing to be brave?" ah Shen urged: "it''s great to sacrifice for science. We will all thank you."


    "Lying in the trough, why don''t you experiment on yourself." a brother couldn''t help whispering.


    "Sorry, I have to do research, or you do research?" ah Shen said naturally.


    Unfortunately, in the end, no one is willing to die. Although it''s only a quarter, it''s a chance to die. Now you live well. No one wants to find it unhappy by yourself.


    He roared for several times, but no one was willing to devote himself. Ah Shen felt very unhappy. Shit, there was not even an experimental body. How can the experiment be carried out?


    "If you can''t, go and catch some dead men." after thinking about it, Shang Qi said: "when we attacked the Knox nest, although we killed almost all the dead men, some survived. Those dead men, like wandering mutant beasts, will attack anyone."


    "Although the body has been cruelly abused, they are still human in essence," Shang Qi said.


    To conduct human experiments, it is only after human experiments that it can be determined whether the drug can be used.


    In this case, naturally, we can''t experiment with our brothers and innocent ordinary people. After thinking about it, only those dead people whose bodies have long been overdrawn and may die at any time are the best choice.


    Although it is still cruel, there is no way.


    A Shen ordered some researchers to start making the second batch of medicine immediately. As for Shang Qi, he assigned some people to go to that place to continue searching and catch the dead.


    After the crowd dispersed, I called Shang Qi, ah Shen and Mu Mu together.


    "What''s the matter? Are those people from Knox back?" ah Shen said excitedly, with a sense of war in his eyes: "I was closed before. I didn''t expect you to do a big battle outside. It''s a pity to miss it. I''ll never miss it again this time."


    "No." I shook my head.


    "What''s that?" God was disappointed.


    "Do you have any contact with the Western Theater?" after thinking about it, I said directly.


    "Western Theater?" Mu Mu was stunned and immediately shook his head. "Although they all belong to the military headquarters, they have no connection. What happened?"


    "As I said before, Jinggu is another surviving City, among which the soldiers of the Western military region are in charge. Yesterday, I met a pilot from the Western Theater..."


    I told Xu Rui what happened yesterday.


    "Do you want us to move the underground city to the Western military region?" Mumu asked with an eyebrow.


    "No, I don''t mean that. If you move, 100000 people and thousands of kilometers, you can''t do it casually." I shook my head immediately, because the distance is too far, it''s almost impossible to move.


    "What I noticed was that when the plane exploded, there was a huge outline in the sky, which was bigger than the aircraft carrier..."


    This sentence finally made Mu Mu and a Shen change their faces. Their faces looked particularly ferocious.


    Even Shang Qi knew it yesterday, but it was still very ugly.


    "Do you think that thing will..."


    "Spaceship..." Hei hei smiled and ah Shen said.


    "Did the professor''s spaceship finally appear? The spaceship has stealth effect, and ordinary attacks can''t make the spaceship active unless the spaceship opens its stealth protection and releases people from it..." Mu Mu also said with a sneer.


    "That''s true. Two women came out and chased the pilot." I nodded immediately. "It seems that it should be the professor''s spaceship."


    "Today, I went out again, attacked the sky with energy collapse and metal control, and even let Daoyu take me directly to the altitude of several kilometers, but I didn''t find anything."


    "I don''t know if the ship really left," I said.


    Because the ship can be completely invisible, we are completely unaware of the ship.


    I can''t even hear the sound, completely eliminating my own existence.


    Moreover, even the radar can''t sense any existence.


    "That spaceship needs extremely powerful energy as support. It can fly freely in the sky, or stop somewhere and become an air fortress. It is difficult to detect where it is."


    "Unless he takes the initiative to attack, or when he puts people down, it''s hard for us to sense the ship."


    "Anyway, let''s be careful during this period of time."


    I nodded: "this is for sure, but I have another question. What are you going to do if the other troops in the theater are still alive?"


    This is a very serious problem. Since the other party sent pilots, it naturally wants us all to unite.


    If all the living people can be gathered together, the combat effectiveness will naturally be stronger, but the involvement is too great.


    Ah Shen and Mu Mu don''t know how to answer this question.


    "I don''t know..."


    "If it''s just a war zone, we don''t have to take huge risks, but... If all the World War IV zones exist, then..."

 Chapter 742

    There is no doubt that even for Mu Mu and a God, this is still an absolutely important issue.


    Now the underground city looks very safe. The zombie can''t break through the 1800 meter ground, and the professor seems to have no way to take the underground city in a short time.


    Otherwise, after issuing the ultimatum, it should have started long ago, but the professor''s spacecraft had not even appeared in front of the public for such a long time.


    This time we met, even for the first time.


    There is no doubt that the strength of the Western Theater is stronger than ours.


    First of all, there are more living people there, because there are more surviving humans with a large base. Even if the degree of development ability is not as high as ours, there are definitely more capable people and more experts.


    Coupled with the absolute powerful firepower, it can basically ensure that the human beings in that place are in a safe and worry free situation and do not have to worry about their own safety.


    But is that kind of safety really absolute?


    Hard to say!


    For this, I deeply doubt that the 15 meter thick and 30 meter high city wall is indeed an almost invincible defensive offensive. Even if the mutant tyrants, mutant nightmares and bad news zombies all go out, they can''t break through this city wall.


    But that''s because they didn''t meet those really powerful monsters.


    If we let the Western Theater encounter really powerful monsters, what would be the end?


    Half man mahkarim''s Noumenon strength shows that there is a high body of a building. A collision can directly hit and trample a 30 story tall building. Can the Western Theater really resist that kind of super destructive power?


    Because the Western Theater is located in the desert Gobi, the zombies and enemies encountered are not very powerful. In addition, there has always been an S City, which is constantly absorbing the attention of the zombies around. There have been seven corpse tides launched against s city... The total number of zombies can be calculated in tens of millions.


    If the Western theater also faces such a huge threat, can they resist it?


    It''s hard to say. It''s really hard to say.


    No matter how powerful the defense measures are, they always have loopholes that they can''t see, in the sky and deep underground? Zombies are everywhere.


    Don''t forget, the group of people in the shadow island formed an alliance with the members of the whole void family. Although we killed several of them, those guys were not killed permanently, they will come back to life.


    In particular, rexay, the emptiness beast, the queen of the emptiness family, the strength of that guy is even more powerful and terrible.


    Moreover, that guy is the controller in the desert. Can the position above the desert stop this guy''s sneak attack?


    Now s city has sunk into the depths of the ground, and there is a thick glass cover on the surface. In this case, ordinary zombies can''t break into the depths of the ground. Even members of the void family can''t break the absolutely solid glass cover.


    Unable to attack humans deep underground, will those members of the shadow island and void family shift their targets?


    No one knows this.


    Therefore, the Western theater can never be said to be safe, and it is vulnerable to all kinds of attacks on the way of relocation.


    If the remaining four theaters are all good, with millions of troops and overwhelming heavy firepower, it is worth trying. If it is only the Western Theater, there is no need to take risks.


    Mu Mu and a Shen almost think the same as me.


    "But in fact, if we can communicate with each other, it''s also a good situation," Mumu continued after thinking about it.


    "Although there are some researchers here, there are not many, and the whole theater must be more advanced than us in intelligence and research. Maybe they can provide us with some intelligence we don''t know."


    "For example, reproduction..."


    Human beings can''t reproduce now. The number of zombies is increasing, but human beings are decreasing. Mumu doesn''t have an expert in this field. We can''t find out what''s going on.


    But there may be research results in the Western military region.


    Of course, some of the things we have here may also be of amazing value to the Western Theater, such as the anti autopsy serum just developed.


    Living human beings need to communicate with each other in order to benefit both sides and become stronger.


    Of course, this is just our idea. As for whether the Western Theater is willing to have such exchanges with us, we don''t know.


    Although it is said that in this last world, we who survived should unite to fight against the zombies, not everyone has the same idea as us.


    "Where is that man now?" Mumu asked after thinking for a while.


    "I arranged for him to live in a separate area. Before I was sure whether what he said was true or false, I adopted a semi closed state against him. The people in the dungeon were also given a ban password. Some confidential things would not be communicated in front of him."


    "That''s good. That''s good. The four of us will meet him this afternoon and see if we can get in touch with the Western Theater." after thinking for a while, Mumu said.


    The research on anti autopsy serum has been almost completed. Now, if the second batch of drugs are manufactured, they basically don''t need a Shen and Mu to sit down, and others can complete it!


    As long as in the follow-up study, the two people can find some defects in the anti autopsy serum and improve the incomplete drug, there will be no problem.


    During this period of time, Xu Rui has been in that small room, although Xu Rui wants to see what the underground city looks like.


    But whenever you want to go out, there will always be someone outside the door, telling you that you''d better not run around.


    For this situation, Xu Rui just smiled bitterly without any dissatisfaction, because Xu Rui knew that if this situation happened in the Western Theater, that way would only be more severe.


    Obviously, those people don''t fully believe in themselves. There are many secrets in this dungeon that those people don''t want to let themselves know.


    Although he was curious, Xu Rui didn''t make any excessive moves.


    Because he knows very well that although these people saved themselves before, if they go too far, these people will never be polite to themselves!


    If they feel that they may threaten the safety of this underground city, these people will definitely ruthlessly kill themselves and will never give themselves any chance to live.


    So Xu Rui didn''t do anything. He just waited quietly for those people to come to the door.


    He believed that those people would not just leave themselves here and do nothing.


    In this afternoon, Xu Rui decided what he thought, because the man who brought himself to this place appeared in front of him again.


    "Mr. Xu, how''s your rest?" I asked with a smile, looking at Xu Rui in front of me.


    "Not bad. I slept comfortably." Xu Rui smiled and replied.


    "That''s good. I''m really sorry. We''ve been too busy and neglected these two days. Please forgive me, Mr. Xu." I continued.


    "Of course not, but I think Mr. Lin, what''s the matter when you find me now? We don''t have to beat around the bush. If there''s anything, we''d better explain it directly," said Xu Rui.


    As a soldier, he is not a spy. Xu Rui is not used to this kind of beating around the bush.


    This kind of directness made me stunned involuntarily and immediately laughed: "ha ha, Mr. Xu, it''s easy for you to be so frank. Well, I''ll be frank. There are some other experts in our dungeon who want to get an understanding from you. If possible, I hope you can solve our doubts, please..."


    I took Xu Rui to a special office where ah Shen and Mu Mu had already prepared coffee.


    These researchers seem to focus on this drink, which is slightly bitter and astringent. It can keep people awake all the time and will not be defeated by the sleepiness in their mind.


    "Mr. Xu, these two are the actual controllers of our underground city..." pointing to Mu Mu and a Shen, I introduced.


    "This is Mr. Xu Rui, a pilot from the West."


    "Hello, Mr. Xu. You are also a soldier. I won''t play any tricks with you. I want to ask you, how many living people are there in the Western military region now?"

 Chapter 743

    Although Mu Mu and a Shen are not soldiers, they are quite military.


    It''s also vigorous and resolute. I don''t want to beat around the bush. Right is right, wrong is wrong, promise is promise, and don''t promise is no promise. There are no more options at all.


    "I''d like to ask how many people are still alive in the Western military region?" Mumu directly asked a very sensitive question.


    "1.2 million." Xu Rui also gave a direct answer without hesitation.


    1.2 million, which may not be a very accurate figure, but it is enough to summarize the current situation of the Western military region. Even when s city was at its peak, it did not have half of the 1.2 million.


    "How many soldiers are there?"


    "Two fifths!"


    Two fifths of 1.2 million, that is, the figure is close to 500000. Among the more than 1 million people, there are 500000 combat members, let alone those with ability.


    This can be regarded as a very powerful guard force. No wonder the Western theater can survive the attack of the zombie until now, which is not unreasonable.


    "What is the plan of your western military region?" ah Shen also asked.


    "I only know what I know. We went to the central, Eastern, southern, northern and other directions according to the order of our boss, hoping to find more living people and gather more surviving humans together. It would be best if we could concentrate all the world war V areas. However, my primary goal is to contact the eastern theater."


    The eastern theater, which is where our s city is located.


    Although it is not a big city, s city is the center of the eastern theater. If there are surviving forces in the eastern theater, s city must be the center.


    In fact, it is true that the overall strength of the eastern theater is not inferior to that of the Western Theater, but in comparison, the eastern theater is closer to the coast, has a large number of navies, and is unlucky. There is also a abnormal doctor here, who almost destroyed the whole army of the Eastern theater.


    In addition to the eastern theater, there are the southern theater, the northern theater, and the central theater with the strongest overall strength.


    However, it is still a mystery what the situation of these three war zones is. I don''t know whether these three war zones were wiped out in the attack of zombies or fought tenaciously like the western war zone.


    "Are there any contacts in other war zones?" Mumu asked.


    "I can''t answer this question, because our group of pilots act together, so I don''t know the results of others." Xu Rui shook his head and said.


    "I''m not sure about other places, but the central war zone... Should have failed," ah Shen said.


    This sentence made Xu Rui frown slightly.


    We all know it in our hearts, and we can''t help sighing.


    Yes, the central theater is located in the middle of the mainland. A large part of the personnel who went to s City crossed hundreds of kilometers, traveled mountains and rivers, and worked hard to get to s city.


    Among them, many people came out of the provinces and cities under the jurisdiction of the central theater.


    If the central theater can provide a safe haven, those people don''t have to look far and near.


    The topic was a little heavy. He shook his head and Mu moved the topic away.


    "Let me ask you another question. Has your western military region contacted... Zhongnanhai since the end of the world?" Mumu asked.


    Zhongnanhai... Where is that? That is the administrative and power organ of this country. It can be said that almost all orders, large and small, in this country are issued from that place.


    That place is the ancient imperial palace.


    The five military regions directly accept orders from Zhongnanhai.


    In fact, Xu Rui may not be able to answer this question, because Xu Rui''s level is not enough. Even if the Western Theater wants to contact Zhongnanhai, Xu Rui seems not qualified to know.


    But what we didn''t expect was that Xu Rui simply shook his head and said, "I can''t get in touch."


    "Although it is said that these news are strictly blocked, when the disaster comes, even the army will produce all kinds of rumors and panic."


    "Finally, the commander of our Western military region even stood up and admitted this."


    We can more or less understand that, whether the army or ordinary people, there will be that kind of panic when the end comes.


    Especially in the face of all kinds of strange things, death and disasters, that kind of rumors spread faster than anyone imagined.


    At this time, if the rumor can not be stopped immediately, the final possible consequences will be disastrous.


    That''s why the commander appeared quickly and admitted the rumors directly and generously.


    "We can''t contact Zhongnanhai. It seems that all the communication satellites in the sky have lost their effect overnight. Except that people in one city can communicate face-to-face, our contact with Zhongnanhai and other war zones has been interrupted. In other words, we have become an isolated existence, and we estimate that almost the same situation exists in other places Situation. "


    "Have you studied zombie virus in the Western Theater?" ah Shen asked.


    "Yes, but there should be no results," Xu Rui replied.


    "What about reproduction? Are there any newborns in your side?"


    "No, but our flight force once rescued a large number of doctors and physicians from the largest hospital in city C. those people have begun to study this problem."


    The general stronghold of the Western Theater is Jinggu City, but the center of that area is city C. the big hospital in City C is very famous all over the country. The doctors and doctors inside should have very superb skills.


    "Do you know the emergency command code of your Western Theater?" Mu Mu suddenly said a strange term.


    Emergency command code.


    I''ve never heard of this name before, and I don''t know what it is.


    However, Xu Rui doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person.


    As the ace pilot of the Western military region and the captain of the flight brigade, Xu Rui''s military rank is actually quite high.


    Xu Rui has also heard of emergency command codes.


    But he has only heard of it. Xu Rui doesn''t know what the code is.


    Watching them talk for a long time, I don''t understand many things. I really can''t stand it.


    I asked Mu Mu what the emergency command code was.


    Those things were absolutely confidential before, but they don''t matter now.


    "You know, the world before us was not so peaceful." Mumu thought for a moment and said.


    I know that although it seems peaceful, the chaos in the Middle East, the situation in the South China Sea and the development of nuclear weapons by some countries have added a lot of uncertainty to the world. No one can guarantee that when the war will start.


    "The current war is no longer a group of terrorists in the Middle East, holding AK. It''s more like a gang fight than a real war."


    "For truly powerful countries, the current war is not only a war on the ground, on the sea and in the sky, but also a missile war, an information war, a space war and a nuclear war. If we really want to fight, we can carry out chaotic battles in all aspects and fields."


    "It goes without saying that nuclear weapons will be ruined once they play."


    "Sea, land and air are the most basic."


    "The other is the war between space and information."


    "In fact, these two battlefields can be integrated into one. How do we spread our information now? Satellites!"


    "Our daily communication, computer network, information network, and even the operation of various machinery of the military headquarters need to be carried out through this network signal... In the future war, those satellites launched in space will become the primary targets!"

 Chapter 744

    I don''t know much about modern war, even most people don''t know much, but I also understand that it must be essentially different from the situation of people piling up in World War II.


    Because of the extreme development of modern network technology, all kinds of cutting-edge weapons are actually controlled by computers. If the network suddenly fails, a country''s combat effectiveness will be reduced by at least half in an instant.


    This is not alarmist. In fact, more than four fifths of the nuclear weapons of several major powers are operated by computers.


    The former aircraft dropping nuclear bombs has now become an extremely backward means.


    In fact, these networks all need the guidance of communication satellites. Communication satellites are like a pair of heavenly eyes. They can not only connect people through long distance, but also determine the targets of various weapons.


    Once the communication satellite in space is destroyed, those weapons, no matter how powerful their destructive power, seem to be blind. They can''t attack the target, and everything is useless.


    In fact, long ago, the state began to develop weapons against space satellites, which can explode satellites in space.


    But it seems that this technology is of little use.


    The end came suddenly, and all kinds of communication were interrupted at the same time.


    With the spread of zombie virus, people gradually found that their daily life was cut off day by day, and the mobile phone signal began to be weaker and weaker, until finally, there was no signal at all.


    The computer network was also quickly cut off, and the exchange of information between people was completely lost. Except for face-to-face conversation, people simply did not know what the situation was like on the other side.


    "Later, after research, we found that this may be a special force field on the earth due to the advent of the end of the world. Even the magnetic field in space is affected. The satellites originally operating in fixed orbit have become disordered, their orbits have been disordered, began to collide with each other, burst and damaged, and finally led to the complete loss of network and communication on the earth."


    "Now a lot of communication equipment are all waste."


    "But there are always exceptions. Perhaps our country has considered this situation before, or for some other reason. In short, there is a military satellite launched in an extremely marginal orbit, which is far from the orbit of other satellites."


    "This edge spared it from being destroyed in the collision of satellites."


    "That satellite is actually specially prepared for the fifth World War area. In the future, if our satellite is destroyed by enemy countries, at least the military can still contact each other."


    "Each theater has a special emergency command code. After entering the code, you can connect the satellite to contact other theaters and cooperate in combat."


    "Although the coverage is limited, it is enough for the fifth World War."


    "However, only after both parties know the code at the same time and enter the other party''s instruction code can they contact the designated theater!"


    Perhaps we are worried about being discovered by the enemy, so we have set up layers of obstacles in this regard, but now this obstacle has become our problem.


    Mumu only knows the code here and found it by invading the military database. He doesn''t know the code of the Western Theater, and the Western Theater is the same, so he can''t contact other theaters at all. He can only rely on pilots such as Xu Rui to fly a plane... No, it''s to fly a plane to contact.


    Although it is inefficient and dangerous, this is the only way.


    Having said so much, I finally understand the usefulness of this emergency command code.


    "Without our code in the Western Theater, we can''t contact us, and so can we on our side, right?" I asked, "how can we tell them our code... Grass, who designed this thing and made it so stupid?"


    "Yes, now the communication is interrupted. The only way is to send someone to tell each other our code and get back the other''s code. This is the only way," Mumu said.


    "It''s too dangerous. It''s thousands of kilometers. A little carelessness on the road will kill the brothers, but they won''t get anything." Shang Qi opposed such a dangerous plan.


    "Moreover, I feel that we are living well now. There is no need to take such a big risk to contact each other," Shang Qi continued.


    "No... this... Is very necessary." I can''t see Mu Mu''s face. I can only see the dignified eyes.


    "It is very necessary. Although our underground city is temporarily safe, it is not long-term, and the information exchange between us is very important. You know, the people on our side are decreasing day by day until they are completely extinct... Who wants to see this kind of thing?"


    Yes, there are more and more zombies and fewer humans.


    This problem must be solved. Our generation has no problems, but when we are old and weak and have no strength to fight, who can protect us from this chaos?


    We don''t know, but there are a group of medical experts in the Western Theater. Maybe they can solve this problem.


    Perhaps, there are people living in other war zones. As long as it is absolutely safe, we are willing to travel long distances to find an absolutely safe environment for future generations and for us.


    "This task... Just leave it to me. Anyway, I''ll go back and report sooner or later. I''ll give your emergency command code to our commander at that time." Xu Rui said: "as long as you give me a plane..."


    "I''m very sorry. We can''t agree to your request." ah Shen shook his head immediately. "As I said, our military area command has been almost completely destroyed, there are not many military equipment left in it, and there are no planes in our underground research institute."


    "Even if there is, it''s just a helicopter. The speed of that thing..." smiled bitterly. Ah Shen was helpless.


    The safety performance of the helicopter is too poor. Now some powerful air zombies can easily destroy the helicopter.


    "Well... Then I''ll move forward from the ground. Although I''m not tall, I''m still a capable person. I still have some strength to protect myself." Xu Rui couldn''t help saying.


    Is he also a capable person? This is unexpected, but the ability is not an absolute guarantee.


    "No, it''s too dangerous if you''re the only one," I said after thinking about it.


    "Well, if you have to get in touch with the Western Theater, I''ll go with Xu Rui. I''m responsible for protecting Xu Rui along the way. With my strength, as long as I''m not surrounded by a group of freaks from Knox, it''s basically no problem."


    "Noxas?" Xu Rui was stunned.


    "Oh, some life from outer space is just a crazy group formed. Don''t care," I said casually.


    Looking at Mu Mu and a Shen, I should hope to get in touch with the Western Theater.


    In fact, this is also very necessary. Xu Rui can act as a guide, but with Xu Rui''s strength, a person can never live in this thousands of kilometers.


    There must be a bodyguard, and the best person for this bodyguard is me.


    But mu mu, ah Shen and Shang Qi all frowned at the same time.


    My strength is really strong, but if I''m alone... It''s still too dangerous.


    After all, it''s thousands of kilometers away.


    "Let Chen Bolin, or Zhang Xuliang, move in an instant, or fly from the sky..." frowning, Shang Qi put forward a suggestion.


    "It''s impossible in the air. It''s too dangerous."


    "Chen Bolin''s blinking is very strong, but if he takes one person, Chen Bolin will soon be tired. It''s difficult to protect Xu Rui''s safety with Chen Bolin''s strength at rest. Taking more people over will be more dangerous and consume more." ah Shen shook his head: "Well, I''ll go with Lin Yi. If they are two, there''s probably no problem."

 Chapter 745

    The danger of this journey is self-evident. We may encounter all kinds of dangers at any time, not to mention that if those people in Knox seize this opportunity, they will never miss this opportunity to kill us.


    After a long journey of thousands of kilometers, no one can guarantee that there will be any problems in this process. Although ah Shen and I are strong experts, we can run away even if something happens.


    But with one person, the situation becomes much more dangerous.


    But we can''t take too many people there. After all, this underground city is our real foundation.


    No matter what we do, we will not shake the foundation of the dungeon. At most, ah Shen and I will go there. No matter what happens, Shang Qi and Mu Mu will be left in the dungeon.


    Moreover, this kind of thing is not that the more the number, the better. In many cases, the requirements for flexibility are even higher than the number and overall strength.


    After some discussion, we decided for the time being.


    But this thing is not about to start soon. There are still many things to be scheduled in the territory.


    And we have to wait until the next batch of anti autopsy serum is developed. We should also take some with us just in case.


    In fact, we went to the Western theater just for information exchange. Although things are very important, they do not have to be completed.


    But soon, there was a problem.


    The last time we fought with Knox, we won a victory. We killed many experts in Knox and saved nearly 16000 ordinary people.


    But the 16000 ordinary people are all living in isolation. They don''t know whether they have been infected with any virus or something. We don''t dare to let these people live with others at will. Once there is an epidemic, the result will be very annoying.


    The observation period is scheduled to be seven days.


    In fact, in the first few days, the situation of those people was very normal, and everything was no different from normal people.


    When we finished our discussion on this day and began to prepare for our work after we left, some problems began to appear.


    A medical worker hurried over and told us that there were problems with those people.


    In fact, the problem has arisen since yesterday.


    About dozens of people began to suffer from fatigue, sneezing and runny nose.


    At that time, I thought that these people caught a cold accidentally and had cold symptoms, so I gave some cold medicine.


    But soon, those medical staff found that the situation was completely different, much more serious than expected.


    The symptoms of these people look like normal colds, but with fever, although there is no tendency to violence, the condition of fatigue is spreading rapidly.


    And all the cold and fever drugs are of no use at all.


    "How many people have that symptom now?" when I heard this, Mu Mu''s voice suddenly changed.


    "One third." the man trembled and said a number, one third, that is more than 5000 people.


    Overnight, from dozens of people, directly and rapidly increased to 5000, and one third of people were infected with symptoms.


    The speed of crazy infection is more terrible than zombie virus.


    When we heard this number, our hearts trembled.


    "Sorry, it was our mistake. We should isolate those people immediately when we found their physical conditions yesterday." the medical staff felt very guilty and thought it was a decision-making mistake that finally led to the current situation.


    But for this, Mu Mu just shook his head: "you don''t have to blame yourself for this. In fact... It may not be your reason."


    "How are they doing?" Mumu continued after a pause.


    "The symptoms are very similar to the flu, fatigue, runny nose and high fever, but all the drugs for treating the flu and fever are useless..."


    "Is it really the flu?" murmured murmur.


    "That kind of contagion really looks like an infectious disease, but it can''t be an infectious disease." ah Shen said: "those people have been disinfected before entering the dungeon. The environment of the dungeon is not very good, but it is equivalent to isolation from the outside world. In this case, the possibility of sudden infectious diseases is very small."


    "Could it be... The people in Knox have planted some virus on these people in advance, and what we see is not an infectious disease, but the latent period of the virus has come and all of a sudden broke out?" I suddenly interposed.


    I just said it casually, but I didn''t expect this sentence to make several people change their faces.


    It is not an infectious disease, but a virus planted in advance and then erupted at one time.


    According to different people''s physique, the outbreak time is different, but it is mostly concentrated in this period of time.


    This is not an infectious disease at all, but a virus!


    Those people simply don''t want to let these people live. If they are treated according to the treatment of infectious diseases and influenza, it is likely to delay the treatment time and eventually lead to an irreversible outcome.


    "Take some patients to the research room immediately, draw blood and body fluids, and conduct research. Hurry up... Pay attention to your own protective measures. It''s not clear whether this kind of thing is infectious. Be careful." he said in a hoarse voice.


    This sudden change caught us off guard.


    The original inspection did not find any problems. We thought that as long as we were isolated for two days, these people could completely integrate into the dungeon, but no one expected that there were problems at this time.


    The speed of those people getting sick is amazing. From the first person, a large number of people get sick almost every second.


    By the time we passed, more than half of the people in the isolation area had been lying on the ground, flushed and panting. They could not see the slightest look in their eyes, and their faces were full of painful expressions.


    Although there are still some people who are not ill, but in this isolation area, their emotions become extremely unstable because of fear.


    Many isolated members were howling loudly, slapping the glass with their hands, trying to escape from here.


    The isolation area is originally used in isolation, which is quite solid. They can''t come out of it at all, and we dare not let them come out.


    Now we don''t know how infectious the virus is. If we rashly release them, if they infect others in the dungeon, the consequences will be unbearable.


    "Let us out, let us out, why do you detain us? We''re going out..."


    "I don''t want to die here, don''t..."


    "You demons, have you done experiments on us? You will be punished..."


    At the entrance and exit of the isolation zone, a large group of people crowded and attacked the pass desperately. In the face of the fear of dying, the whole person almost collapsed, with red eyes and constant howling.


    Several members tried to appease these people there, but it was of no use at all.


    Those people didn''t listen at all. That kind of comfort made those people inside more angry.


    From the appearance of those people, we can see that these people are almost crazy.


    The pressure, the fear in my heart is too strong.


    Watching the good companions, they suddenly fell down inexplicably. There was no sign. No matter who they were, they were afraid.


    No one wants this to happen to themselves.


    When we passed by, we saw such a picture. The whole isolation area was completely in a mess. Several medical staff outside wanted to go in and find a patient, take some blood and test it, but they didn''t dare to go in at all.


    Look at what it looks like now. If you go in rashly, you may not get out.

 Chapter 746

    "Don''t quarrel any more, and don''t be noisy. We are seizing the time to study. If there are any results and treatment methods, we will certainly use them for you at the first time."


    A medical worker was at the door, shouting at the transparent glass cover.


    The little girl was so anxious that she was almost crying, but there was nothing she could do. She could only watch these people in front of her and could do nothing.


    And the people inside didn''t listen to the little girl at all, and scolded one by one.


    "Shit, I think you just want to kill us. You inhuman beasts, you will be punished..."


    "Let us out quickly, quickly, quickly..."


    Seeing this appearance in front of him, Mumu couldn''t help sighing and was ready to go.


    But a palm was on muki''s shoulder.


    It''s too much for a woman to deal with this kind of thing. It''s better to leave the abuse to me.


    Shaking my head at Mu Mu, I walked over.


    "You go down first and have a rest," I said to the little nurse.


    Seeing us coming, the little nurse was completely relieved. She was really scared and had some grievances in her heart.


    Although I knew that those people could not come out from behind the glass cover, I was involuntarily afraid when I looked at the appearance of those people waving their teeth and claws.


    But now when I see several bosses appear, the fear suddenly disappears.


    "Be quiet..." when I had enough breath, I suddenly opened my mouth and burst into a drink. The sound sounded like thunder.


    No matter how noisy it is in front of us, the sound can still clearly penetrate into everyone''s ears.


    Originally a noisy isolation area, there was a brief calm because of my sentence.


    "Xialinyi is one of the current employees of the dungeon. If you have anything, you can tell me. If you have any needs in life, I will try my best to meet you," I said.


    "We just need to get out."


    "Yes, we just want to get out of here." several people couldn''t help saying.


    "Sorry, that''s the only thing I can''t promise." I shook my head directly.


    Those people suddenly changed their faces: "what''s the difference between you and others? You executioners are holding us here to die, or is this what you did yourself? You want to kill us, you..."


    The words of these people made my eyebrows frown slightly.


    "You were imprisoned in that cave..." at this time, I suddenly opened my mouth: "do you know what results you will face? Do you know what will happen to those caught like you?"


    The penetrating voice echoed in the isolation area, and almost everyone could hear my voice.


    And my words made the crowd quiet again.


    Even the most powerful people who shouted before shut up.


    Their bodies are trembling slightly. Even after such a long time, they still clearly remember the original fear.


    They had not experienced that kind of thing. They were just imprisoned in the cave and heard countless shrill screams.


    The shrill scream went into their ears and brought them endless fear and fantasy.


    All they know is that once they are caught out of the cave, they will never come back.


    It is said that... Those people are dead, and they are tortured countless times before they die.


    "I think you just heard some voices and didn''t know the result?" I said.


    "I can tell you that the results of those people are hundreds of times more terrible than you think... Those people... They have been arrested for living experiments."


    In vivo experiments.


    This is a very cruel term.


    "Almost all of their skin was peeled off, their tongues were cut off, their eardrums were penetrated, and they could hardly find a piece of intact skin, a red mask on their face... Although those people had human bodies, their soul had been completely destroyed... This was those people, and it was also the end and end of you before." I said coldly.


    "This is not alarmist. In fact, although you can''t see it, you should also know what happens to those people."


    "However, what I want to tell you is that those who have been transformed into martyrs may be lucky. In the middle of the mountain where you are imprisoned, there is a huge depression with hundreds of thousands of corpses stacked inside. Those corpses are distorted. They were tortured to death alive..."


    "If our brothers didn''t sacrifice their lives to save you, your end would be that... We sacrificed hundreds of brothers to save you. Is it just to use you for experiments?"


    "Don''t think my brothers'' lives are so worthless. They are brothers who have fought with us for a long time. Their lives are much more valuable than you think..." I said in a hoarse voice, and there was some anger in my voice.


    Those people''s faces were a little pale. They actually understood it, but... They were too afraid, really too afraid.


    Under this fear, people are easy to do things they can''t imagine.


    "The reason why they are willing to risk their lives to save you is... We are all human beings."


    Neither Mu nor a Shen spoke. They had little experience in how to deal with such things.


    Everyone has something he is good at and something he can''t master.


    My words, let those who fall into madness gradually calm down.


    "Sorry, we were too impulsive." finally, a middle-aged man who seemed to be in his forties stood up as the representative of those people.


    "But... We want to know at least one reason. If we want to die, we don''t want to be unclear." the middle-aged man continued.


    I hesitated: "to be honest, it may not be good for you to know the truth of this matter. Even so, do you still want to know?"


    "That''s right." everyone nodded.


    At the entrance and exit, thousands of people were all solemn.


    They don''t know what happened to their bodies and why they fell one after another.


    Maybe the result will be unbearable, but anyway, I want to know an answer.


    I didn''t dare to face the eyes of those people. I turned and looked at Mu Mu and ah Shen. Both of them nodded slightly.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked at these people: "well, I''ll tell you."


    "The specific reason is still unclear. All I can say is a guess."


    "Guess is enough." now this guess, how far is it from the truth?


    "You probably know that we exchanged you for two hostages among those people. We want you to live, but those people are obviously not very willing to release you."


    "Our guess is that those people planted something on you because they were unwilling to release you. It may be a special virus or an infectious pathogen."


    "This kind of thing has no problem in the first few days. It has passed our examination safely, but it will start to get sick after a period of incubation!"


    My words caused a slight commotion among the crowd. In fact, these people may have guessed something before.


    "What is the effect of this virus?"


    "We don''t know. We only know that the current symptoms are somewhat similar to influenza fever, but actually they may be more serious, infectious and destructive. We don''t know now, so we need to carry out all kinds of research before we can work out countermeasures." I''m very honest.


    "You can guarantee that you will find out..." the middle-aged man hesitated and said.


    "Sorry, I can''t guarantee that." I shook my head directly: "I can''t guarantee that you can... Live!"

 Chapter 747

    Since they want to know the truth, I''ll tell them the truth.


    We really can''t guarantee whether we can solve the virus and resolve this crisis.


    The truth may be a little cruel, but as they said, they have the right to know these things, and I shouldn''t hide too much.


    Sometimes, too much hope is given, but when despair finally comes, it is more difficult to accept.


    The middle-aged man smiled bitterly, and thousands of other people around him dimmed their faces.


    Even if it was comfort, they wanted to hear a guarantee, but now they don''t even have a guarantee


    This man... Is really cruel.


    "If... I mean, if the virus planted on us could not be eliminated in the end, what would you do?" the middle-aged man asked a more acute question.


    "I won''t open the door of the isolation zone," I said almost word by word, raising my head and looking straight at the people in front of me.


    Cruel, cold.


    We won''t open the door of the isolation area, that is, we want these people to wait for death.


    However, this is my only choice. I can''t let them go out and infect others.


    "There are more than 100000 people living in this dungeon. I''m sorry..." I whispered.


    Sometimes, when we watch TV and movies, we only feel that some superiors are making the decision of abandoning a few people for the benefit of the majority. We always feel some anger in our hearts, but when this kind of thing appears on ourselves, you will find how difficult it is to make that decision.


    "I can only guarantee that we will try our best to find a solution. I can''t guarantee the final result. Moreover, this matter still needs your cooperation. We need two patients to go over with our medical staff for a comprehensive test and examination. We need to find out what the virus is."


    "Others, I hope you can stay here quietly. I know you are afraid and sick, but... I hope you don''t make anything, so that we can devote our time to research."


    "This is your only chance to live, not for us, but also for yourself."


    "We see."


    This time, things were finally pressed down. Although the appearance of those people still looked a little scared, at least they didn''t get out of control as before.


    Under the leadership of two fully dressed medical staff, the two patients were sent to a special package and transported to the laboratory under isolation from the outside world.


    The biggest problem now is that we don''t know what we''re facing, and we can''t start to solve it.


    This sudden incident caught us all by surprise.


    I asked Mu Mu, is there any way to develop drugs that can treat this disease.


    Mu Mu just shook his head: "if it''s like a zombie, let me study it for a few years, maybe I can really study it, but I''m afraid..."


    I''m afraid those people can''t last that long.


    How long can they last? One day, two days, three days? Or a month?


    No one knows!


    This pathogen does not seem to be the kind of acute disease with violent effect. Now those people seem to be accompanied by mild fever, fatigue, listlessness and loss of appetite.


    However, the degree of fever is increasing, and long-term loss of appetite will make these people''s body absorb less and less nutrition.


    Finally, they fall into a vicious circle. Maybe they can sustain it in the first two weeks, but this vicious circle will completely collapse them the next day.


    "It seems that I have to go to the Western Theater this time." I said with a bitter smile.


    If the reason for going to the Western theater before was to exchange information between the two sides, now it is for these more than 10000 lives.


    We don''t have many real doctors here, especially those who can be called doctors.


    But... The Western Theater is different. There are a large number of doctors there. We can''t deal with this problem. Maybe they can. This action is imperative!


    Mumu can''t study the results in a short time, and those people can''t wait that long. They must start action immediately.


    "Be careful. During this period of time, we will study as many things as possible. If we get there smoothly, our research results may save a lot of time. On the road, don''t stop casually and go directly to Jinggu city... You are bearing 16000 lives on your shoulders."


    "I know." ah Shen and I nodded.


    "It''s all up to you and Shang Qi on the side of the dungeon. During this period, try to let the brothers reduce their going out. The food in the dungeon can still support for a period of time."


    "Let''s clean up." glanced at the watch on our wrist: "it''s time now. At 1:30 p.m., we gather at exit 2 at 2 o''clock. Shang Qi, please inform Xu Rui and we''ll start in half an hour."


    "Is there anything else to prepare?"


    "Just prepare food and water for three people a day. We will look for other things on the road. In addition, prepare a heavy off-road vehicle and enough gasoline. We can''t run over more than 1000 kilometers."


    A car, enough gasoline, a day''s food and water are almost enough. We need to pack light this time, and if the process goes smoothly, one day is enough for us to walk half the way.


    In two days at most, we''ll reach the Western Theater.


    Of course, it''s just that everything is going well. No one knows what will happen along the way.


    After the decision was made, we acted separately immediately.


    I called Xiaoya, Zijiao and Nami together, and I simply said the things here.


    The three girls also know how serious the situation is. If the problem can not be solved as soon as possible, they are afraid that those who have sacrificed hundreds of brothers will die.


    Although I was worried, these three girls did not become my obstacles. They pressed down their worries and prepared things for me.


    Half an hour later, I appeared at the No. 2 elevator on time.


    Ah Shen and Xu Rui have already arrived.


    "Ah Shen, when we get there, Lin Yi will be responsible for diplomacy. He is good at this and won''t let us suffer." Mu Mu explained.


    "Hey, don''t worry, I know. I will never say a word when I shouldn''t interrupt." ah Shen said with a smile.


    A Shen is more or less a member of the military. He knows that these people act and act for their own interests. Even if the world is at the end of the day, you must be careful when dealing with those people. Otherwise, you can''t guarantee that your oil and water will be squeezed by the other party.


    "Things are ready. Let''s go."


    With the squeak of the elevator, we left the ground and came to the ground.


    Outside, a heavy SUV is ready, with food and water on it.


    But we all know that this kind of car is actually of little use. Now the roads in many places are completely congested. In those places, this off-road vehicle still needs to be abandoned.


    Moreover, there is an unexpected member on the back seat of this off-road vehicle.


    Dao language!


    The body sat quietly on the back seat, almost integrated, and startled me when I opened the door.


    "I''ll go with you. My power can detect in the sky to ensure that we don''t fall into an ambush. If you are absolutely sure that you can reach the Western Theater without dying, I didn''t say it." Dao said coldly.


    This sentence made God and I look at each other with a bitter smile on our faces. How dangerous it was along the way. Who can guarantee it?


    "Then sit still." with a clang, ah Shen closed the door, took a cigarette out of his arms, lit it, and took a deep breath: "let''s go!"

 Chapter 748

    Boom


    The car''s engine roared wildly. With a strong smoke gushing out of the exhaust pipe, the car jumped wildly and bumped on the road, heading for the West.


    Shang Qi has long heard that ah Shen has a habit of racing, but it was in the past. Now there is a lot of dilapidation everywhere. I didn''t expect this guy to be able to race at this time.


    Xu Rui flies an airplane. To be honest, he looks down on things like car seat belts.


    But feeling the violent bumps under the body and the scenery constantly floating outside the thick window, Xu Rui silently grabbed the seat belt and put it on himself.


    "Grass, the speed of 240 yards, it''s useless for you to put on the seat belt. As long as you hit it, it will still turn into meat sauce." I glanced at the dashboard at random. I said to Xu Rui in the back, and despised this guy''s behavior of putting on the seat belt.


    240 yards... Sister, I fly a plane. It''s faster than this, but it''s not so scary for Mao.


    Especially the two guys in front, one is driving and the other is in the co pilot''s seat. The old God is there. I don''t feel any strange at all.


    "Well... I said we didn''t have to rush like this?" Xu Rui hesitated and whispered.


    "Hey, it''s not necessary. It''s related to 16000 lives. We must get to the Western Theater immediately and hope to get the help of your doctors." I smiled and said.


    Immediately, the expression on his face became a little ferocious: "I hope there are no blocking guys on this road, otherwise... Hey hey..."


    I grinned grimly. The smile made people shudder. Xu Rui in the back only felt that his neck was a little cold. If he met any zombies on the way, he could only say that those zombies were really unlucky.


    Speechless, these two people are just two lunatics. Inadvertently, Xu Rui sees the beautiful woman next to him. He only sees the beautiful woman frowning. He seems to be very dissatisfied with the two people.


    It''s sister paper in the end. I have to let sister paper talk about these two talents


    "Hey, can you drive faster? It''s not much faster than my own flying speed in the sky. How long will it take to Jinggu city all the way in circles. If not, you take Xu Rui back first. I''ll go with Lin Yi to save trouble." then Dao Yu said impatiently.


    I feel dizzy!


    I fainted. I''ve been doing it for a long time. This girl doesn''t think the paper drives too fast, but feels that it drives too slowly?


    "Ha ha, too slow? That''s ok... Let''s see the strength of men..." a trace of madness flashed on ah Shen''s face.


    Everyone''s heart and body will accumulate countless kinds of pressure, which must be vented.


    Everyone has their own different channels. Ah Shen likes to feel the terrible speed in the crazy racing and vent all the pressure in his body.


    When the accelerator was pressed to the end, the original pointer of 240 immediately exceeded the past, and 280 was still soaring upward, even reaching the limit of the instrument panel.


    Fortunately, this car was refitted. Otherwise, it really can''t support ah Shen''s tossing. It''s estimated that it would have broken down long ago?


    Ah


    The car suddenly rotated, and the Dragon swayed its tail. The front of the car almost wiped a street lamp post, and almost hit it directly.


    A 90 degree turn came directly, and the car went to another direction, shuttling through the narrow passages in the city.


    Just ahead, there was a dense and disorderly thing.


    There are collapsed soil, bricks and tiles, and vehicles on the other side, completely filling this intersection.


    It was obvious that the road was impassable, but ah Shen didn''t seem to see anything. Instead of reducing the speed, he accelerated and rushed to the front.


    Xu Rui''s face turned white. It was too late to brake.


    "Grass, don''t you see, front, front, do you want to kill here?" Xu Rui twisted his face and howled loudly.


    These people are simply a group of madmen. What madmen do is beyond the comprehension of normal people.


    "Just sit down." I smiled, opened the door, spit out the cigarette end in my mouth, and turned sideways out of the door.


    He glanced at the piece of garbage piled up outside like a hill bag, and his face was full of sneers.


    That should be the wall smashed by zombies such as bad news when the tide of corpses hit?


    Sneering, I stretched out my palm, and the next second, a green light was instantly emitted from the palm.


    The speed of light is faster than the roaring speed of off-road vehicles.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    A series of violent roars suddenly exploded in front, and thick smoke and dust scattered around.


    Some of the shattered earth and stones were directly ejected from the explosion center and spread around like bullets.


    Then, with a crack, the glass in front of the off-road vehicle suddenly shattered, and a tall thing directly penetrated through the glass.


    All over the sky are bits and pieces of rubbish. That long thing, that is... A steel bar, pierced directly at ah Shen''s head.


    Originally, under the impact of the explosion, the speed of this steel bar was amazing. Coupled with the forward speed of the off-road vehicle, the penetration of this steel bar reached the limit in an instant.


    Seeing that he was about to penetrate ah Shen''s forehead, ah Shen grabbed the steering wheel with both hands and had no time to manage the steel bar. He just slightly deviated his head. Then the steel bar immediately penetrated directly from the seat and stabbed Xu Rui behind him.


    what the fuck!


    Xu Rui trembled violently and wanted to avoid... But no, he couldn''t do it at all. The speed was too fast.


    Xu Rui even thought he might be finished here.


    Until


    Whew!


    The steel bar suddenly stopped when it was about to penetrate through his left eye.


    Only less than a centimeter away, I can see the ferocious rust where the steel bar is broken.


    A drop of cold sweat rolled down his forehead to the tip of his nose and finally fell on his clothes.


    Xu Rui didn''t dare to move. He just felt that his body was about to solidify.


    A thin snow-white hand grasped the steel bar at this fatal moment.


    Is that... The woman who has been sitting next to her?


    In this case, if you grasp the high-speed flight with your bare hands, you can directly smash through the window glass and penetrate the steel bars of the seat. This technique and strength will never be inferior to holding a bullet flying in mid air with two fingers.


    This woman... Just thought she was a beautiful woman.


    Even with strength, Xu Rui never thought that this woman''s strength would reach this level.


    God, who are all the people sitting on this car? How can one be more than another monster?


    Although he is also a capable person, the gap in strength is too big.


    Boom, boom


    A green light is constantly emitted.


    I only saw this almost completely blocked Road, pierced with green light, and then exploded.


    While the ground was blown up, the garbage on the road was completely emptied. The SUV roared and rushed out of the fire.


    This off-road vehicle, falling into our hands, can only be regarded as his bad luck.


    It was not until the whole road was completely emptied that I withdrew from the outside and sat down.


    Although the car glass was destroyed, it doesn''t seem to matter. It just gives the car some air.


    Of course, under the high-speed driving of nearly 300 yards, no one can carry the wind!


    "Don''t worry, Mr. Xu. You don''t have to worry at all. With us, you can definitely send you safely and safely to the Western Theater in the shortest time. You don''t have to worry about zombies and other things." I patted my chest and promised.


    Xu Rui wants to cry without tears. Damn it, I''m not worried about zombies... But you.

 Chapter 749

    This journey is definitely exciting for Xu Rui.


    Along the way, there were obstacles everywhere, especially at the entrance and exit of the expressway, which was filled with vehicles.


    But for these three people, there was no problem at all. The man didn''t even have to open the door, just raised his hand, and a green light roared out of the front window without glass.


    All at once, the obstacles in front can be blown to pieces, leaving nothing behind.


    Sometimes, in order to take a shortcut, the driver is even more a pit father. He smashed the railing directly from the railing of the highway and rushed down the hillside.


    Your sister, it''s strange if the traffic police catch you and don''t revoke your driver''s license.


    Along the way, the way forward can only be described as crazy. Several times, she was almost killed by something roaring in front. Each time, she relied on the knife language. The woman saved herself. I don''t know how many times.


    Terrible strength!


    It turns out that the strength of a capable person can reach this level.


    This is Xu Rui''s first real experience of the strength of a super capable top master.


    That kind of strength has formed an absolute shock to Xu Rui.


    It''s estimated that the whole western theater can''t find one or two of these forces, can it?


    There are three in this car. How many masters are there in that dungeon?


    "Don''t you have an expert in the Western Theater?" seeing the shock in Xu Rui''s eyes, I couldn''t help asking.


    "There are also capable masters, but..." with a bitter smile, Xu Rui said a little speechless: "but... Our definition of capable masters and masters may be somewhat different."


    Perhaps the so-called capable experts in the Western theater are like scum in front of these people. The gap is really too big.


    These people can no longer be described as experts. They are simply not people.


    "Really, there should be many capable people in your Western Theater?" I asked curiously.


    "There are many, more than 20000 capable people in total..." scratched his head, Xu Rui said.


    More than 20000 capable people?


    This number... Too few.


    It''s really too few. How many capable people do we have in the dungeon? Close to 10000, it seems a little more than us, but we have only 100000 people in total.


    However, there are more than one million people in the Western Theater, and there are only more than 20000 capable people. This proportion may be only one fifth or even one tenth of ours. This gap is very large.


    "Then you usually killed powerful zombies, mutant beasts and got those ability crystal nuclei. What have you done? Isn''t it used to develop people''s ability?" Dao Yu couldn''t help asking.


    "They are all used as energy for some special machinery." Xu Rui said: "those ability nuclei contain very powerful energy, which can be used to support some machinery that ordinary energy can''t support."


    "My day, waste." I couldn''t help muttering.


    What a waste.


    Those machines can be supported by gasoline and electricity. Even if there is no electricity, at least other things can be used to generate electricity. There is always a generator.


    It''s so painful and rich to use the ability crystal core as energy. Do you think you''re Ma Yun and Wang Jianlin?


    It''s too * * waste. With so many power nuclei, I don''t know how many superpowers can be long ago.


    Ah Shen and I rolled our eyes, and the knife language beside us was also angry.


    "There''s no way. We don''t pay much attention to superpowers in the Western Theater... They don''t pay much attention to them." Xu Rui said reluctantly.


    This is understandable. After all, there are enough guns, planes and other things in other people''s side. For superpowers, there is not as much demand as ours.


    But... After all, this is a wrong way.


    Now the end of the world has come. This kind of superpower is bound to become an important means of survival on the earth. If you give up this means, you will certainly encounter great setbacks.


    All the way, I was chatting. Unconsciously, more than ten hours had passed. There was a full moon above my head, right in the middle.


    Everyone was a little tired. Even God was a little tired. We stopped temporarily and ate something.


    "How far has it gone now?" I asked as I nibbled at the bread.


    "About a quarter of the way," said Dao Yu after glancing at the map.


    No way, there are too many obstacles on the road. Although I, the scavenger, kept cleaning the battlefield, it still slowed down our speed to a great extent.


    Twelve hours, a quarter of the way. So, in about two days, we can reach the Western Theater.


    And they were running all the way. Although they met many zombies, they didn''t have time to rush in front of the car and were immediately thrown away.


    "Just rest here for an hour, and we''ll start again in an hour." glancing at the time, I said, "you sleep, I''ll watch the night."


    Ah Shen nodded and took a bottle of medicine from his pocket and distributed it to everyone: "one person can drink less than one drop, which can make you fall asleep immediately."


    I have to say, this gadget is really useful at some times.


    One by one fell asleep quickly. As for me, I was sitting on the roof and looked around. Once there was any wind and grass, I couldn''t escape my eyes.


    The night can''t stop my sight; My ears, even more comparable to radar, can clearly receive the sound from a long distance.


    There was a smack of smoke in his mouth, and he was a little confused in his eyes.


    I''m really tired today.


    I don''t know. I''m so tired myself.


    It feels like I asked for it. I can live more easily.


    With my current strength, apart from others, I don''t think there is much problem to live safely in this world with my woman.


    But I chose another more difficult and bumpy road.


    I''m not alone, but everyone... Live together.


    This is my choice, destined to be full of difficulties.


    Sometimes, I feel really tired, but since I have chosen this road, I will go on this road and never look back.


    The world without people is not the world I want.


    Moreover, sometimes, when you see those people smiling because of their efforts to survive, you really have a feeling of satisfaction in your heart.


    When those people place their hopes on themselves, they feel not only pressure, but also a kind of happiness to be relied on.


    Being relied on by others is also a kind of happiness.


    After taking a look at the time, forty minutes passed.


    They are all asleep. Ah Shen is still snoring, just like thunder. Damn it, it''s hard for this guy to live up to now. He snores like thunder at night, and the zombies will be attracted as far away as they are.


    The fingers shook slightly, a blade cut quickly, and a zombie was cut off in the distance.


    Some zombies have noticed our presence nearby and are coming to us. There are still 20 minutes left. Have a good rest.


    Ten thousand swords fly together!


    Twelve endless blades and mercury machetes were dancing in the air, with sharp edges shining slightly.


    These people fall asleep, completely fall asleep, no matter what movement they feel, they will not wake up, because they believe that under my protection, they will never encounter the slightest trouble.


    Puff


    Zombies were and their heads were cut off.


    Around the huge circular range of tens of meters outside the off-road vehicle, twelve blades are constantly rotating rapidly. Any zombie approaching this area will be killed instantly.


    Just killing and killing, my face gradually changed. There are a lot of zombies and they can''t be killed. Moreover, with the first few ordinary zombies, the strength of the zombies behind them is increasing and becoming more and more powerful.


    Vaguely, I also heard a strange roar coming from the dark distance.

 Chapter 750

    Although there are only twenty minutes left, I will let the three of them have a good rest in these twenty minutes.


    These goddamn zombies are really terrible.


    With a sneer on my face and my palms dancing in front of me, I feel like those immortals who can resist the sword attack in the legend.


    A finger shook slightly, and an endless blade over his head roared in front of him.


    With a snort, a nightmare zombie just jumped up in the dark. His head was immediately pierced by the endless blade, and only one body fell to the ground.


    There was no explosion, no earth shaking sound, and those lives ended in an instant.


    The body did not twist, and two mercury machetes quickly rotated and roared at the rear.


    Poof poof... A tyrant, a mutant licker, and two huge guys were immediately torn by a mercury machete.


    The gap in strength is fully displayed at this time.


    These monsters are not my opponents at all. The difference is too far.


    I may have had a little trouble and threat when dealing with these zombies before, but now, these seemingly powerful monsters are not much stronger for me than a baby.


    I killed powerful zombies, but I felt something was wrong.


    How to say, there are too many powerful zombies.


    Lickers, tyrants, nightmares, mutant zombies, these zombies, often at the leader level, will lead a group of little brothers.


    Generally speaking, these zombies rarely act together, unless they start the corpse tide, or these powerful zombies are themselves a little brother.


    On top of these zombies, there are more powerful zombies controlling these guys.


    It is obviously impossible to have a corpse tide here, because there is no sign of corpse tide around, so there is only one possibility.


    Behind this, there is a more powerful guy who controls so many powerful zombies.


    Being able to control tyrants, nightmares, mutant lickers... Are these powerful guys bad news?


    The bad news is equivalent to the big leader among the zombies. His strength is very awesome.


    Before, we also needed many brothers to kill a bad news.


    But... That was before and now. If you are smart, you should hide away from the bad news. Otherwise, his days as a leader will end at this time.


    In my heart, I don''t care about these zombies at all.


    In some ways, although zombies are still the greatest threat to mankind, that threat is in terms of quantity.


    But for experts at our level, the strength of these zombies can no longer pose any threat to us, even if the number is overwhelming.


    In fact, our real enemies have become the ghosts of shadow Island, the heroes of Knox, and these zombies have fallen off the stage.


    Groups of zombies are still emerging, but no matter what level of zombies, they can''t break through the blockade of my twelve sharp weapons.


    A handful of weapons, under the rapid shuttle around, the body of the mutant tyrant and mutant nightmare just rushed over was directly torn into meat sauce, and the dead can''t die again.


    Roar


    The continuous casualties seem to make these zombies angry.


    Perhaps they have felt that this food is not as easy to eat as other foods.


    There was a slight interruption in the original continuous attacks.


    After looking at the time, there were five minutes before these people woke up. I thought these zombies would retreat.


    But to my surprise, these zombies don''t seem to be ready to give up.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The ground under my feet is shaking, and that off-road vehicle is shaking constantly!


    In this case, Xu Rui finally couldn''t sleep any more. His body trembled. The whole person suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as he saw the blood everywhere around and the pungent smell of blood in his nose, Xu Rui''s face suddenly changed wildly and was ready to call out at that time.


    "Shh..." I hissed at Xu Rui: "don''t say a word. Don''t wake them up. Go back to sleep. There are four minutes left."


    I said to Xu Rui.


    But this sentence made Xu Rui feel helpless for a while. He just fell asleep for a little while, and his surroundings turned into such a shape?


    What makes Xu Rui feel more incredible and strange is that his car has been attacked by zombies, but... But this guy doesn''t wake these people up. Get out of here quickly and let himself continue to sleep?


    Moreover, these two people are obviously strong experts. Under such a big noise, they wake up, but these two people are still sleeping?


    Can it be said that these two people''s perception of the dangers around them is not as good as themselves?


    Of course, it''s impossible. What strength are Dao Yu and a Shen? Their perception is definitely dozens of times higher than that of Xu Rui. Maybe their bodies felt it when the first zombie appeared.


    But their brains are like computers. They instantly decide that those things are not enough to pose a threat. With that person guarding there, all they have to do is seize all the time to rest, that''s enough.


    "Just a few small zombies that don''t form the climate. There''s nothing to worry about. If you can''t sleep, just sit inside and don''t move." I said with a smile.


    A little zombie without climate? This title made Xu Rui speechless for a while.


    At this time, the sound of heavy footsteps became clearer and clearer.


    Every time the footsteps came, Xu Rui could feel his body shaking involuntarily.


    It''s not a sound, but... Two, one left and one right, moving from both sides.


    Just under the moonlight, two huge shadows appeared particularly clear at this time.


    When Xu Rui saw the two things, his whole breath seemed to freeze in an instant, and a touch of fear and horror suddenly appeared in his eyes.


    On the left, there is a huge monster with a height of more than ten meters, holding a huge mace in his hand, which can directly smash a tank into discus. That''s... Bad news zombie!


    As for the right side, it is a life that is slightly shorter, but longer, just like a giant lizard, crawling on the ground and moving forward.


    Strong, with a huge head three meters long, full of sharp steel teeth, and a tail swinging like a column.


    That''s... The leader of the mutant tyrant!


    Xu Rui instantly recognized the origin of the two monsters. It was because he recognized them that Xu Rui was even more afraid.


    The bad news can directly smash the tank into discus with a stick, and the strength of the mutant tyrant leader is no worse than the bad news. Once this terrible beast is charged, it can overturn dozens of armored vehicles at once.


    Once in order to fight this monster, their Western Legion did not know how many casualties and costs they paid. Finally, they blew up these monsters by relying on special armor piercing missiles.


    Every time this monster appears, it will bring a burst of disaster.


    Now, there are two of these monsters. This time... It''s over.


    Xu Rui even really thought he was going to die this time. The expression on his face could only be described by fear, and his body was constantly trembling.


    Now even if I drive, I''m afraid I can''t escape. These two monsters are faster than ordinary cars.


    "Two at a time?" my eyebrows frowned slightly.


    Sister, I was going to kill these two guys without making so much noise, but I''m afraid I can''t do it now.


    The neck shook and clicked.


    "Don''t move here!" I said coldly, standing on the roof.


    Needless to say, Xu Rui also knows that he has no possibility to escape now.


    If they can kill these two monsters and survive, otherwise, they will be dead this time.


    Can this man really deal with these two monsters? Then... It''s impossible!

 Chapter 751

    The monster that needs aircraft, artillery, tanks and missiles to bomb, a person, even if he is an able person, can''t carry it, absolutely not.


    In fact, Xu Rui thought he was dead this time.


    I can''t live. I don''t know where I took out a pen and a cigarette box. I''m going to write two last words.


    People are dead. You can''t leave nothing behind. In that case, it''s too oppressive.


    But before Xu Rui could figure out what last words he wanted to leave, the man had already taken action.


    The body just bent slightly on the car. The next second, the car body suddenly trembled. The body suddenly ran out at a speed faster than the bullet.


    Xu Rui only felt a flash of shadow in front of him. The next second, the figure had disappeared.


    When it appeared again, it was in front of the bad news. The distance of one or two hundred meters was just a breathing time.


    The bad news obviously didn''t expect that the man''s speed could reach this level, but the behemoth quickly responded, roared, grabbed the huge mace in his hand and immediately smashed it at the tiny figure.


    I can''t stop it. Get away.


    Xu Rui saw the picture far away, but what surprised Xu Rui was that in the face of the bad news mace, the man didn''t hide at all. He actually raised a fist and hit the vertically falling mace.


    Die!


    The spike on that mace is bigger than your arm. In this case, you have to resist this move. Isn''t this looking for death?


    court death?


    I don''t want to die. I just don''t want to waste time on this garbage.


    A fierce color flashed in my eyes. The next second, I heard a loud bang. The huge mace had been smashed down. I just felt my body sink a little, and the mace stayed alive in mid air.


    The next second, my arm made an effort, and the huge mace, much larger than my body, was directly bounced away.


    Large green lights quickly gathered on my left fist and attached to the black glove.


    The soles of the feet made a sudden force on the ground, and the body rushed out in an instant.


    The whole person almost immediately came to the leg of the bad news. At the moment when the bad news guy was temporarily pushed back by me, his fist was smashed down at the guy''s knee with extremely terrible force.


    Boom... Explosion!


    The power of terror concentrated on the left hand, punched down, and directly punched out a blood hole in the leg thicker than the column, and then the green energy collapsed light exploded suddenly at this moment.


    These two forces are perfectly combined by me, so that the destructive power is particularly amazing.


    The fist pierces the bad news, and the leg is comparable to the defense of armor. The light of energy collapse explodes directly in the internal muscles.


    When it exploded from the inside, the destructive power was particularly terrible. Only a loud noise was heard, a mass of blood exploded from the leg, and the bones and flesh in it turned into fragments. Three quarters of the whole right leg was blown off, leaving only a trace, barely supporting the body.


    But that body looked shaky. As I jumped, the instep kicked directly on the body of the bad news. This guy''s body could no longer support. With a click, the left leg was completely broken, and the whole huge body hit the ground with a pop.


    On the body of the bad news, my body appeared in the air, then turned around, fell down quickly, and hit the tyrant''s head with a knee pop.


    That head burst open and turned into a blood mist.


    After two violent convulsions, there was no more movement.


    Did you... Kill it so easily?


    Xu Rui, who saw this picture later, was completely stunned. His throat kept wriggling. He just felt that the pictures he saw today had refreshed his understanding of the world.


    After a hard answer, three moves kill the bad news. Simply three moves, the bad news is like a little mouse, completely vulnerable. How many seconds is there between the beginning and the end of the battle?


    But... Disaster came.


    In the other direction, the leader of the mutant tyrant had rushed over howling.


    That guy has launched a charge in the shortest time. Once this guy is allowed to speed up, it''s invincible.


    On the other side of the Western Theater, the former city wall was ten meters thick, but the ten meter thick city wall was knocked open by the leader of the mutant tyrant, and later it was reinforced to fifteen meters.


    When this guy starts charging, the destructive power will only be stronger than the bad news.


    Seeing the huge body flying towards him, Xu Rui was full of fear.


    No, it''s too far.


    Even if the man rushed here right away, it was too late. Was he still going to die?


    not need!


    At this time, Xu Rui found that he was dazzled. He just felt a shadow flickering in front of him. The next second, the figure appeared out of thin air. He didn''t even see how this person appeared here.


    Seeing the leader of the mutant tyrant rush at me, I just smiled and threw a weak one directly in the past.


    Play won''t kill you.


    In the game, weakness is the bane of all super explosive heroes. When those heroes open up, a weakness can make people die.


    Just like a sudden brake, the original super fast speed suddenly decreased at this moment. The speed was only half of that before, and the whole body seemed to be covered with a gray black shadow.


    When the power of weakness is used in front of this powerful zombie, the effect will be particularly obvious.


    But although the speed has become slow, this guy is still rushing at me.


    The distance between two people may be only tens of meters.


    that''s enough.


    Burst? Lao Tzu is also a monster with strong instant explosive power.


    Ghost trot!


    My own speed has almost reached the limit. Under the rapid pace of the ghost, my speed became more terrible. At the moment when my body began to move, there was a harsh sonic boom in my ears.


    The speed directly exceeds the speed of sound and is still growing.


    The short distance of tens of meters is not even enough for me to fully expand my speed.


    But... This speed is enough.


    I felt my eyes were almost closed, and the extremely harsh sound in my ears almost penetrated the eardrum completely.


    Twice the speed of sound!


    The fist directly pierced the front, which was more terrible than any bullet. With super strength and super fast speed, it finally formed an earth shaking fist with destructive power.


    The leader of the mutant tyrant opened his mouth and roared loudly, as if he wanted to swallow me.


    Bang!


    At that moment, everything around seemed to be over.


    My fist hit directly on the two foot teeth in the head and collar of the mutant tyrant.


    The tooth is as strong as a dinosaur''s bone, but... With one punch, the tooth was also directly broken.


    This is not over. The broken teeth flew out directly under the power of the fist.


    Puff


    Blood burst out of his mouth. Just behind the head of the mutant tyrant, a red thing directly pierced through and flew high into the sky.


    It''s over.


    My body stayed on the ground, and the momentum of the leader of the mutant tyrant suddenly stopped. My body shook for a moment, and finally hit the ground directly like pushing the golden mountain down the jade pillar. Blood was still passing in the huge mouth.


    Dead!


    It is cleaner and simpler than when fighting the bad news before.


    It seems that the enemy is not a powerful zombie, but an ant.


    Xu Rui''s throat kept wriggling. At this moment, Xu Rui finally saw the strength of the top experts among the capable people.


    Maybe I''ve been going the wrong way all the time.

 Chapter 752

    I don''t care what Xu Rui thinks in his heart. He shakes his hand and hits the tooth with a fist. I feel my fingers hurt.


    These two guys are looking for death. They''re looking for trouble.


    However, the two ability nuclei are still useful. Holding the axe, I turned into a butcher, forcibly split the guy''s skull, and then turned to the bad news. The two ability nuclei were in my hands and were transformed into soul imprint fragments by me.


    Otherwise, it''s hard to carry a power crystal core the size of a bowl.


    After I finished it, Xu Rui didn''t recover from the shock.


    Although I saved him from the girl with short silver hair and the coquettish girl with red hair, the contact between the two sides was very short at that time. Xu Rui had no time to feel how powerful the strength of both sides was.


    Where did that scene look so shocking now?


    Three minutes later, ah Shen and Dao Yu opened their eyes almost at the same time.


    Their bodies have almost been adjusted into a mechanical state. It is said that an hour is an hour, which will never increase by a second.


    "Tut Tut, it seems that this place is not peaceful... Let''s go." after an hour''s rest, ah Shen looked energetic. He didn''t show the slightest shock or surprise at the fragmented zombies around him.


    "Let''s go, otherwise, I think there will be some zombies and some trouble," I said.


    What I mean by trouble is really just trouble.


    The car started to move again. Vaguely, I could feel the angry roar coming from a distance.


    Although the sound was far away, I could feel that it seemed to be a terrible monster.


    I thought the bad news or the leader of the mutant tyrant was the behind the scenes commander of the previous group of zombies, but I don''t feel like that now.


    If only one of these two guys appears, maybe it is, but if the two appear together, it''s hard to say.


    You know, the struggle between these powerful zombies is also very fierce.


    Although there is no conflict between the leader of the mutant tyrant and the bad news, the relationship is also quite tense in order to seize territory and food.


    This time, these two guys will appear at the same time. Can we say that... They have evolved a more powerful zombie?


    Or is it that the master of shadow Island manipulates behind his back.


    For a moment, many thoughts crossed my mind.


    I don''t know exactly what''s going on, but looking at the current situation, it should not be so simple.


    Although I am not afraid of meeting powerful enemies, there are other more important things for us now. There is no time to waste here.


    I understand Xu Rui''s appearance on the way. It seems that this guy hasn''t recovered from that shock for a long time.


    "Why, haven''t you seen such a zombie before?" I asked Xu Rui.


    Xu Rui shook his head: "that''s not true. I''ve seen it before, but I''ve never seen it killed so easily. It''s the same as cutting melons and vegetables. I doubt whether what I see is the same species as this."


    "Hey, science and technology have the advantages of science and technology. Human beings have the advantages of human beings. The power of capable people may be a little more than you think. You will get used to it slowly in the future." I said with a smile.


    "Our s city does not have the powerful weapons and firepower of your Western Theater. When we resist the attack of corpse tide again and again, all we can rely on is our own body..."


    "Corpse tide is coming? What''s that?" Xu Rui asked.


    "There are countless zombies, besieging the whole city at one time. The largest number is about six or seven million. There may be dozens of such zombies..." I said briefly.


    The more Xu Rui said, the more frightened he became.


    "You haven''t encountered a corpse tide over there, have you?"


    "No." Xu Rui said immediately. If Jinggu city was also hit by the corpse tide, Jinggu city might have been a different city now.


    "Hey, hey... There will be soon. You can have a look at it at that time." I said with a sneer: "before, s city has been attracting targets outside. Now when s City sinks underground, the target is no longer. Those zombies will certainly turn. Jinggu city is likely to be the next target. Be more careful then."


    Although it seems that this is not good for Jinggu City, this is indeed the current situation.


    After losing our goal, those people in shadow island will certainly go to other places to look for it.


    Jinggu city has the largest number of capable people, and it is estimated that there will be no less heroes.


    After the shadow island gives up our side, it will naturally go to Jinggu city. At that time, Jinggu city may not be so peaceful as it is now.


    With a dry smile, Xu Rui said, "that should be no problem. Our side is not another place!"


    Xu Rui seems very confident about his war zone.


    "If zombies really start to gather around our city, we can''t give them a chance to gather together. When they start to gather, there will be countless shells to blow them to pieces, which won''t make those zombies a real threat."


    Indeed, with those powerful firepower, you really don''t have to worry about the corpse tide.


    Maybe I really think too much.


    Along the way, Xu Rui briefed us on the situation of the Western military region.


    From Xu Rui''s mouth, we gradually constructed an outline in our mind.


    In that place, there is a clear hierarchy between the upper and lower levels, and the lower levels are almost absolutely obedient to the higher levels.


    That is the army. Sometimes some orders even seem cruel and ruthless, but they will complete them without hesitation.


    "What''s the difference between the monsters you meet?" asked Dao Yu.


    "It''s almost the same. After all, we gathered from other places before, and they were all zombies, mutant animals and so on." after thinking about it, Xu Rui said.


    "What are the strongest monsters you encountered, the two you encountered before, or something else?" Dao Yu hesitated and continued to ask.


    Obviously, Dao Yu is worried that in the desert, there are people from Knox, or people from shadow Island, and even other dishonest forces in the hero League.


    Compared with zombies, those are the really powerful threats.


    "Those two? Although they are very powerful zombies, they are not the strongest zombies we have encountered." Xu Rui said immediately.


    The strongest? Zombies!


    Xu Rui''s words made our eyebrows wrinkle involuntarily. Xu Rui said... Zombies?


    "You''re talking about zombies, not anything else?" I asked.


    "Of course, isn''t the largest number of zombies in the world?" Xu Ruili said of course: "although there are those mutant animals, you think, where we are, it''s a desert. There are few animals and birds don''t shit. There can be several mutant animals, but there are many zombies from around."


    "There should be zombies stronger than these two," Xu Rui said.


    "What is should? Haven''t you seen it with your own eyes?" Xu Rui said more and more strangely.


    "I haven''t seen it... But..."


    "We had a convoy guarded by armored tanks and even three armed helicopters. It was a convoy of oil tankers that transported gasoline from nearby cities."


    Because the whole military region consumes a lot of this energy, it often needs to transport energy back from the surrounding cities.


    From Xu Rui''s mouth, we saw an extremely terrible picture.


    In order to prepare for the attack of zombies, the convoy moved very slowly, with 12 Type 99 main battle tanks.


    Because the Western Theater mainly fights in mountainous areas, the number of such tanks is the largest. Type 99 tanks are the most important and main battle tanks in our country, and their combat effectiveness is quite strong.


    And three armed helicopters, plus eight armored vehicles!


    That motorcade is as solid as gold. Even if the bad news and the leader of the mutant tyrant come over, it is estimated that it will be finished.


    But... That convoy, all out.

 Chapter 753

    "All out?" I frowned.


    "Yes, it''s all gone." Xu Rui''s body trembled slightly. I knew it was a kind of fear.


    All gone, none left.


    More than a dozen Type 99 tanks, plus seven or eight armored combat vehicles and three armed helicopters, it is almost a high-tech modern army.


    Relying on this high-tech equipment, almost no zombie can break through this blockade.


    Even if it is bad news, it is difficult to break this line of defense unless there are several zombies at once.


    Tanks, don''t underestimate these things.


    Although modern war is an all-round war, the army does not seem to be as important as before. The weapons used by the army do not seem to have much power. Compared with aircraft, missiles and warships flying in the sky, the army seems to be very weak.


    However, the power of Type 99 tanks can never be ignored. These tanks fire more than 100 caliber shells, and the shells are specially made. Most of them are armor piercing shells, sub cluster bombs and other types with strong penetration ability.


    Even the powerful lives of mutant tyrant leaders are difficult to resist this attack.


    As a result, such a legion was destroyed, and there was no one left.


    "Is it the leader of the mutant tyrant, the leader of the mutant nightmare, or bad news, or these lives acting together?" I asked.


    "It''s impossible. In these lives, the body of the mutant nightmare leader can''t stop the armor piercing bullets of the 99 tank. Although the mutant tyrant leader and the bad news are strong, they will also be killed under the dense shells!"


    "If there are many at once, it is indeed possible to destroy the whole team, but at that scene, we only found two footprints..."


    "One is human."


    Cluck!


    Our hearts trembled involuntarily, that is to say, there was only one or one kind of monster on the scene, otherwise, it would not leave only one kind of footprints.


    "The other kind of footprints are different from bad news and mutant tyrants. Some of the footprints of bad news are similar to human beings, but they are larger, but the footprints of the leader of the mutant tyrant are more like beasts with five claws."


    "The footprints we found at the scene were also somewhat similar to the beasts, but not five claws, only three claws, showing a triangular shape."


    "Moreover, according to the situation at the scene, although the monster has claws similar to the tyrant, its body walks upright!"


    "Could that be a mutant?" I asked again.


    "It''s impossible, because we found some skin and flesh blown by the bomb on the ground. Those are zombies, which is very different from the mutant beast."


    All kinds of situations gathered together. It seemed that the mysterious guy who suddenly appeared could only be a zombie, and it was also a strange zombie we had never seen before.


    "Moreover, this guy''s attack is a powerful pervert, and his attack method is far from those monsters we met before."


    "From the situation we detected at the scene, this guy has strong limbs, faster than the mutant nightmare mutant licker, and can jump hundreds of meters in one jump."


    "The attack method of the bad news is to hit the target with a mace. The attack method of the mutant tyrant is to attack the target with his own strong and heavy body."


    "This monster''s attack method is completely different. It seems that this monster has no weapons, but has a pair of forelimbs sharper than any weapon."


    "The scene was almost chaotic at that time. Several armored vehicles were smashed flat. It is estimated that they were hit by this guy jumping up. But others looked different... Do you know how thick the armor of tanks and armored vehicles is?"


    "All the armor was torn open, just like the window paper. It was completely torn open by the guy with his forelimbs. All the people inside were caught alive and eaten. No one survived."


    Attack with claws?


    Ordinary zombies are like this, but... Other powerful zombies seem to disdain to attack with their own claws.


    Moreover, being able to tear apart the armor of tanks and armored vehicles, the destructive power of this claw is really terrible.


    "We only met that guy once. At present, we only know that it is a new zombie with fast speed, huge size, about five meters and strong strength, especially with extremely sharp claws."


    "Although the body size is smaller than the bad news and the mutant tyrant, it can easily destroy the motorcade that the bad news and the mutant tyrant leader can''t deal with."


    "Moreover, this guy seems to be able to control his appetite. After a full meal, he never found that guy again. Even if we conducted a large-scale search nearby, we found nothing."


    "There is a lot of wind and sand in those places in the desert. Even if you leave footprints and other things, they will soon be covered."


    It seems that this is indeed a new life. I have never encountered such a zombie before.


    "When did you meet him?" I asked.


    "Three months ago," said Xu Rui.


    With the strength of the Western Theater, if you really try your best to find it, you can search it in three months and how far away it is.


    If not, it means that the guy may have really disappeared, or hid in his nest and digested the food he ate.


    Small, fast, powerful, amazing jumping ability, sharp claws!


    This is the only feature we know so far. There is no doubt that it is a difficult guy to deal with, at least more powerful than the zombies.


    We''re making progress. These zombies seem to be getting more and more awesome. Pit father.


    I hope we don''t meet that guy on the way, otherwise, we really have some trouble.


    Will the bad news and the leader of the mutant tyrant who attacked us this time be his men?


    There was a murmur in my heart, but it was not confirmed in the end. Until we left the city, we didn''t encounter any attack again.


    During the day, it was a calm day. When it was exactly 24 hours, we had almost half the journey.


    It''s not that we don''t want to go faster, but there are too many obstacles on the road. However, during the journey to the west, these obstacles are gradually decreasing, and our troubles are getting smaller and smaller.


    When the second night came, we were only three cities away from Jinggu city.


    Now we are close to the desert area. The overwhelming wind, with strong dust, is dancing in the sky.


    In this area, the visibility is extremely poor. Even with my eyesight, I can hardly see anything beyond 100 meters.


    When we got to this place, we were forced to give up our car.


    Jinggu city is a very special city, surrounded by desert and Gobi desert, forming a pure natural barrier.


    Those zombies and mutant animals must pass through these dead areas if they want to reach Jinggu city. They are often swallowed and submerged by these yellow sand before they reach Jinggu city.


    In such a place, our car can''t drive, so we can only walk on the ground.


    However, the car has completed its task.


    In fact, there are roads leading to Jinggu City, but we need to go around in a big circle. It may waste more time, so we go on foot.


    With our strength, walking speed is only a little slower than driving.


    All I heard was the roar of the strong wind. A large amount of sand and dust hit my body and almost got into my body.


    I feel like my body is blowing away.


    No wonder the Western Theater is so safe with such a blockade. It''s fucking hard for those zombies to walk through it.


    "It''s about 100 kilometers away. I think we can go back before evening." Xu Rui said after taking a look at the sky.


    We haven''t done anything yet, but Xu Rui is a little out of breath.


    His forehead was covered with sweat. The temperature in the desert during the day was frightening.


    "If you walk a few thousand meters ahead, you can gradually get out of the desert and get close to the Gobi. At that time, it won''t be so difficult!"

 Chapter 754

    That feeling is just like that of Tang Monk learning scriptures from the West. It is difficult step by step, and each step has to go through all kinds of hardships.


    Finally, I arrived 100 miles away from Jinggu City, but I was helpless to find that the distance is more difficult than climbing to heaven.


    There is soft sand under our feet, and almost every step will fall in. It is so difficult for us to walk. It is conceivable for those zombies that this is their grave.


    After walking for more than four hours, we walked over this distance. Seeing that it was almost dark, we finally left the desert and came to a Gobi desert.


    We ate almost all the food we brought with us. We also searched for some water and food on the road, but we still couldn''t hold on.


    Although there is still a long time to go before dehydration and death, the taste is not good after all.


    When we finally came out of the desert and saw an oasis in front of us, almost all our eyes were shining.


    Hundreds of meters away, you can clearly see a large green area, poplar trees, surrounded by a puddle with a radius of more than 20 meters.


    The puddle is suffused with a light green light. Occasionally, animals can even be seen walking around. This oasis may be the only water source nearby.


    Your sister is not so thirsty, but when I see this oasis, I feel my throat is dry. That taste is really fucking uncomfortable.


    Before we had time to cheer, we just heard Xu Rui''s strange cry, and the whole person rushed over, with both eyes emitting an orange red light.


    Water, in less than a day, we feel a little thirsty.


    Just watching Xu Rui rush over there, ah Shen hurriedly prepared to hold the guy, but he couldn''t reach it at once. He had to watch Xu Rui rush over. It''s useless for us to shout in the back.


    "Grass, damn it, no one knows if there is any danger around here. The boy ran so fast..." frowned, and ah Shen said.


    "I''ll follow you. You''ll come right away." I shook my head, tiptoed a little, and the ghost quickly spread out, and my body immediately rushed forward.


    Xu Rui is fast, but he can''t compare with me. When he was close to the oasis, I came here.


    The animals around us ran away as soon as they saw us.


    "Wait a minute," I said.


    "What''s the matter?" Xu Rui was worried.


    "I''ll see if there''s any danger."


    "What danger can there be in this place? Look at those animals. They are normal. If there is danger, those animals would have run away." Xu Rui said with a smile.


    This guy doesn''t seem to have the demeanor and vigilance that a soldier should have. Perhaps because he is a pilot, this guy is full of vigilance in the sky and seems to be another person on the ground.


    It is also possible that Xu Rui acted with us all the way. No matter what happened, he was in danger, which made Xu Rui completely lose his previous vigilance.


    Xu Rui can relax, but we can''t relax.


    Anyway, we acted to protect Xu ruicai this time. This Xu Rui is our meeting gift. Otherwise, even if we don''t have a referral in the Western Theater, it will be embarrassing.


    Carefully looked around, it was really quiet, there was no movement at all.


    That quiet lake, with the breeze, rippled a trace of ripples and became the only movement.


    The lake was crystal clear and there was nothing in it.


    It seems that I really think too much, right?


    I nodded. Xu Rui couldn''t help it for a long time. Then he rushed over immediately and plunged into the lake.


    Back Dao Yu and a Shen also came and washed their faces. Their faces were covered with dust. They were dirty and uncomfortable.


    Except me.


    While several people were cleaning, I looked around.


    After so many things, my vigilance is very abnormal. At any time, make sure that at least one person is staring around. Otherwise, no one can guarantee what will happen.


    Wow


    In front of me was the sound of water.


    I glanced slightly across the lake in front of me, looked at the appearance of the three people, and couldn''t help smiling.


    I haven''t summoned several girls, Aishi. After all, this time is not a tour. For girls, the desert is absolutely unwilling to bear.


    When we arrive at the Western Theater, we can be a little relieved. As long as Xu Rui can introduce us to meet the commander of the Western Theater, otherwise, it''s not easy for anyone who wants to see the commander.


    Just as my eyes swept over Xu Rui, my heart suddenly clicked.


    In the water wave in front of Xu Rui, a strange outline suddenly appeared.


    Even in a ripple, the outline is particularly clear, just like... The outline of a crocodile.


    Yes, it''s a crocodile.


    Can''t there be crocodiles under the water?


    But... No, I didn''t see anything at all. There was not even a fish in the water, let alone a crocodile.


    That''s impossible


    Oh, no, I got it.


    I almost reacted immediately and was ready to rush to pull Xu Rui back, but... It was too late.


    WOW!


    A crisp sound, the outline in front of me, suddenly burst open on the water, and soon a big mouth appeared out of thin air. The mouth was full of sharp teeth like a cone.


    Then the huge mouth swallowed Xu Rui directly.


    No, it''s too late. Even if I appear next to Xu Rui right now, it''s too late to pull this guy out of that bloody mouth.


    It''s too late.


    But at this time, Xu Rui showed an unusual side. His body lying on the ground felt dangerous.


    Almost like subconscious action, the two short legs made a quick effort and staggered, and the whole body immediately dived forward.


    Bang!


    The big mouth slammed shut.


    Within a millimetre, he bit Xu Rui''s small body, which was not even the size of his mouth.


    Xu Rui''s chest and ears fluctuated rapidly, and the expression on his face was fear and shock.


    Your sister, I just took a sip of water and was almost killed.


    Who would have thought that there was such a terrible guy hidden in this lake.


    There was a long wound hanging from the teeth on the arm, with blood flowing.


    But fortunately, my life is still there.


    Next to the knife language and a Shen also immediately stood up, and the three people completely surrounded the monster in the shape of Pinzi.


    This is a crocodile


    Crocodile? A life that should not appear in the desert.


    Generally speaking, crocodiles live in rivers and lakes in the jungle, the African prairie and the Amazon Valley.


    In the desert, it seems that these lives are rarely seen.


    Moreover, the size of this crocodile is much larger than expected. Its body length is more than six meters. The width of its mouth alone is longer than Xu Rui''s height.


    A pair of eyes are completely blood red.


    The huge body climbed out of the lake little by little.


    I couldn''t see this guy at all before. It wasn''t until this guy launched a sneak attack that the figure appeared in front of us.


    We''ve seen a lot of big guys, bad news, mutant tyrant leader?


    But no matter how big those fake goods are, they don''t make us feel as scared as this guy.


    When this guy shook his huge tail and climbed out of the lake, it seemed to bring a wild and ancient atmosphere, which shocked us a little.


    It''s not strength, it''s the smell on your body.


    Most importantly, after climbing out of the lake, this guy didn''t stare at the original goal of escaping from his mouth. Instead, he stared at me directly. In his scarlet eyes, he had a very strong killing intention.


    This guy... Wants to kill me, why? I don''t remember seeing this creature.

 Chapter 755

    I really don''t remember seeing such a crocodile. If I did, I would never forget. This guy is so ugly that it''s not easy to forget.


    But now, this guy is staring at me with a pair of very fierce and vicious eyes, as if I robbed him, or killed his wife.


    That kind of look full of hate makes my head full of strangeness. I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Lexon!"


    At this time, ashy''s voice suddenly appeared in my mind.


    Rickton?


    Desert butcher, rickton? The crocodile!


    "We can feel that there is a similar smell in this guy. It seems that there is only such a guy as the hero of crocodile. Maybe this is his essence." Aishi''s voice came over.


    There is always a special feeling between heroes. We can''t detect that feeling, but they can.


    Desert butcher rickton, if it''s this guy, I understand.


    The enemy a long time ago. The shadow Gang is five people.


    There are five people, including Elise the queen of spiders, wallibel the roar of thunder, lakton the desert butcher, Warwick the bloodthirsty hunter, and the Lord of shadow flow.


    Among them, Elise first defected. After the host was killed by me, she took refuge in me in order to prevent her soul mark from being destroyed by me.


    Then with the help of Elise, we killed Warwick, the bloodthirsty hunter.


    Finally, the master of shadow flow and the desert butcher are left. Thunder roars and runs away.


    Of course, at that time, they seemed to partner with Li Jie. As a result, the thunder roared. Walliber was killed by Li Jie, robbed of the soul mark and swallowed up.


    Finally, among the five people, only the master of shadow flow and desert butcher, that is, shadow and crocodile, survived.


    Unconvinced, the shadow came to the door and killed Fang Qi.


    As a result, in my rage, I chased and killed thousands of miles. After seriously wounding the shadow, the guy ran away and left his brother crocodile.


    Then I killed the crocodile and took away the soul mark.


    What do I use this soul mark for? It seems to be broken down, broken into pieces, and then used for advanced use by ash and them. It seems like this.


    In other words, I killed a crocodile.


    No wonder this guy hates me so much.


    Unexpectedly, the crocodile also found its host again and lived in the desert, which is worthy of his name as a desert butcher.


    No, this guy... Did he really find the host?


    I looked at the crocodile in front of me. There was no trace of human beings on this guy. As a whole, it was just a crocodile.


    What happened to this guy?


    Moreover, the desert butcher has no stealth ability, but this guy can hide in the lake. Before it attacks, we don''t even know that there is something in the lake.


    Most importantly, it seems that this guy''s body is a crocodile''s body, but if you look carefully, the skin, epidermis, even the teeth in his mouth and the eyes in his eyes are not what normal crocodiles should have.


    The scales on the body are more like alloy. They are extremely sharp. It is conceivable that if you hit this guy''s body with a fist, your fist will definitely split.


    The limbs are melted with metal of special materials. They are extremely sharp. Even the teeth in the mouth seem to be sharp cones made of metal, with extremely sharp tips.


    Those eyes, not the naked eye, are more like rubies, emitting light.


    Transformed guy


    Then we understand immediately.


    The crocodile has experienced countless terrible transformations, which makes the crocodile''s strength look even more amazing.


    Mechanical transformation? Perhaps hiding in the water before us is the power after transformation.


    But why did this guy ambush Xu Rui?


    Who the hell is Xu Rui? He was attacked by the silver short haired beauty and the red haired girl before. Now even this crocodile wants to kill him?


    Or is this crocodile with those two people?


    Almost at the same time, when I thought of this possibility in my heart, I was smart all over.


    The flash unfolded in an instant, and the body shouted and rushed directly at Xu Rui.


    At the same time, Xu Rui was pushed away with one hand, and the other hand suddenly caught the greedy Hydra and cut it with a cry in front of him.


    Pop!


    Boom!


    Poor Xu Rui was suddenly overturned to the ground, fell a dog and chewed the mud. His face was dirty, but the violent collision made Xu Rui''s body tremble.


    Just ahead, a familiar broken sword appeared again.


    Under the violent collision, I quickly retreated to Xu Rui''s side and gasped in my throat.


    I have some fear in my heart. Damn it, fortunately I react quickly. Otherwise, Xu Rui really died just now.


    Unexpectedly, in addition to the crocodile sneak attack, there was the next wave of assassination, and all the targets were Xu Rui.


    The assassin, isn''t it the girl with short silver hair before?


    The beautiful woman had no expression on her face. She just frowned slightly when her attack was intercepted, that''s all.


    This crocodile is really with these people.


    There''s another person.


    "Another... Shall I call you sarah, or miss doom, bounty hunter? Or do you also have a name on earth? The hidden lady, which name do you like?" my eyes looked around warily. The guy didn''t know where to hide, and I didn''t feel it at all.


    But I know that the woman must be nearby.


    "It''s better to call me Sarah. I like this name." with a charming smile like a silver bell, a figure suddenly appeared in the air between a God and Dao language on my left.


    It was as if some mechanism had been activated, and it suddenly appeared.


    Moreover, the name made my heart tremble slightly.


    Sarah... It''s really her, bounty hunter, female gun, good luck and bad luck. Only Sarah is her name.


    Among the forces of bill jiwat in the League of heroes, he is a powerful hero and bounty hunter.


    A woman who deduces beauty and sexy to the extreme.


    This is an extremely powerful woman in the background of the hero League. Because her mother was killed by pirates, she doesn''t trust any pirates. Even Planck, who once frightened the sea residents, fell into her hands.


    In the game, he is also a very strong hero.


    Run fast, shoot fast, chase fast, make up soldiers fast, wide range of big moves and high damage. He is an almost perfect hero.


    In addition to its own crispness to the extreme, it is invincible.


    Of course, Sarah doesn''t have the ability to be invisible.


    When I saw this woman''s appearance before, I was quite suspicious. Such a hot, sexy and enchanting woman is rare even in the hero League. That special dress, iconic red hair and a black ribbon under the chest are simply signs.


    The attractive figure and hot dress made me breathe a little faster. As for ah Shen and Xu Rui, they clearly knew that this woman was the enemy, but now they all involuntarily focused on this woman. There was that infatuation in their eyes, and no one was exception.


    That infatuation makes Sarah sneer. Men are indeed the same creatures. Men who can resist their charm don''t seem to exist at all, except that guy!


    Sarah was used to being the center of men''s attention, but soon Sarah frowned.


    The man''s eyes were removed from himself. Could he resist his temptation?


    Since this woman is lucky Sister Sarah, the other woman can''t escape my expectation.


    I turned my eyes away from Sarah and stared at the girl with short silver hair.


    This woman is not as hot and sexy as Sarah, but she has an irresistible charm.


    That kind of strong, that kind of unyielding, it seems that there is no power to knock them down.


    "The blade of exile... Ruiwen?" staring at the woman, I said a name almost word by word.


    Exile blade, Ruiwen, ruimeng!


    On the day of recasting the iconic broken sword, when the Knight Returns, it is Ruiwen''s label. I don''t know how many players are excited by this sentence.


    I don''t know why Ruiwen, the exile blade, united with Sarah, the bounty hunter, but it''s definitely not wrong. It''s her!

 Chapter 756

    How to say, good luck Sister Sarah and exile blade Ruiwen are two completely different types.


    First, the environment in which two people live.


    Sarah lives in piljiwat, where there are no laws and regulations. Pirates, robbers, killers and gangs are everything here. Sarah can survive in this situation, on the one hand, her strength, on the other hand, her deceit. Even the pirate king Planck was bitten and maimed by Sarah.


    For Sarah, living is everything. In order to achieve her goal, Sarah can do anything. Her beauty is absolutely in proportion to her own danger.


    Because she hated pirates, she became a bounty hunter and chased all pirates, but that doesn''t mean Sarah has become a party to justice.


    Ruiwen is from Knox.


    Noxas and piljiwat are two completely different places. Noxas is a huge country on land, which is extremely ferocious. Piljiwat is completely on the other side. Of course, even next to noxas, noxas will not easily touch piljiwat.


    Piljiwat doesn''t even have a unified and real government organization. Pirates and smugglers have become the leaders here, which is lawless. Because there is an almost invincible Marine Corps, military threats from the outside are almost useless. This is an lawless place.


    But Knox, however, has the iron rule that the strong is supreme!


    Sarah had to work hard to survive in pilgwater; In order to stand out, Ruiwen can only choose to be a strong person.


    Ruiwen showed her talent when she was a child. She joined the army very early and became a soldier. She can easily dance a heavy sword with her weight.


    On the battlefield, Ruiwen is a ruthless and efficient killing machine. She will not hesitate because of any situation. In that cruel battlefield, Ruiwen is absolutely outstanding.


    She was so excellent that she was favored by the supreme command of Knox. She was even given a black Rune Epee forged by witchcraft and enchanted. That sword was almost as wide as a shield!


    That''s her honor. Ruiwen has always adhered to her own spirit, which belongs to the spirit of chivalry.


    As a knight, fight for your country, resist invaders, and finally full of glory.


    Ruiwen didn''t hesitate at all when she was sent to Eni Eurasia.


    But on the battlefield, in this battlefield, Ruiwen gradually doubted her faith.


    This is not a battle full of honor. In fact, it is a massacre. There are corpses everywhere, soldiers, prisoners of war, and even civilians... No one can survive and there are sorrows everywhere.


    Ruiwen can ruthlessly take the lives of the enemy on the battlefield, but Ruiwen feels disgusted at slaughtering villages and cities, slaughtering the old, weak, sick and disabled, and prisoners of war.


    What finally changed Ruiwen''s belief was an encounter. Ruiwen was surrounded by Eni Eurasian Legion when she led her soldiers on their mission.


    They are outnumbered. Ruiwen seeks the support of her friends, but in response to her, it is the undifferentiated biochemical bomb launched by alchemist hingid.


    Looking around, there were corpses all around. Those Eni Eurasian soldiers who were fighting to protect their hometown and those Knox soldiers who were fighting for national honor became victims.


    At that moment, Ruiwen understood that she was just a piece of property. When she needed it, she could give you glory, but... Property could be abandoned at any time, and she and her soldiers were abandoned at this time.


    Ruiwen tries her best to escape the bombing. She is the only one who lives. This memory can never be eliminated.


    Ruiwen breaks her big sword to show that she cuts off her connection with the past.


    In the name of exile, she began to wander, just to find her own salvation!


    This is a very complicated hero. He once belonged to Knox, but he was betrayed by Knox.


    In some ways, Ruiwen belongs to the type that is a little old-fashioned and rigid, but definitely has her own faith, which is very different from Sarah.


    It''s hard to imagine that these two people would get together.


    But now the two men not only got together, but also mixed with a crocodile between them.


    This time, the atmosphere around became a little strange.


    Ah Shen, Dao Yu is ready to fight. Everyone pays attention to an opponent. No one dares to relax. Only Xu Rui is still sweating. The moment he just escaped from death also shows that this guy is not as sharp. Unexpectedly, the short man can''t imagine that he is a pilot''s uncle. He has such a sharp time.


    Staring at Ruiwen, my eyebrows wrinkled tightly.


    Here, I didn''t see or feel that strange spaceship.


    They should have ambushed here long ago, waiting for us to get out of the desert, and then want to wipe us out completely.


    But... Why?


    Before, Ruiwen clearly said to me, let me go... The situation at that time was obviously deliberately letting us leave, but now what''s going on?


    When the crocodile opened his mouth, he didn''t hesitate at all. If Xu Rui hadn''t hid quickly, he would have been bitten.


    What kind of gang do Ruiwen and Sarah belong to?


    Did they both take refuge in the professor?


    For a moment, there were countless doubts in my heart, and I couldn''t get an answer.


    Looking at Ruiwen, I asked in a deep voice, "why?"


    "There is no reason, just because... This is an order." Ruiwen replied coldly: "our goal is only this Yodel, which has nothing to do with you!"


    Poof


    Yodel?


    I almost sprayed. I looked at Xu Rui a little speechless. Is this guy from Yodel?


    Don''t be kidding. What is Yodel? It''s a race in the hero League. It''s naturally short, only about one meter.


    Xu Rui is clearly a human pilot. How can he be a Yodel? Although he is a little short, he is at least one meter four. If he is included in the Yodel, he is equivalent to a giant.


    And Xu Rui looks more different. Maybe Xu Rui doesn''t even know the name Yodel!


    To be honest, I don''t really want to compete with Sarah and Ruiwen. They are obviously masters. From the previous brief confrontation, Ruiwen''s strength is definitely stronger than those of Warwick, edgat and dreven. Maybe only the male knife Talon met by Shangqi can compete.


    Such a powerful opponent is definitely a threat, and Sarah''s strength is certainly not weak.


    And that ferocious crocodile.


    Moreover, the strength of these three people itself is quite powerful, and they seem to be equipped with some modern high-tech gadgets on the earth.


    If they came from the spaceship and took refuge in the professor, the professor may have made them some high-tech equipment enough to make their combat effectiveness stronger.


    That doesn''t bode well.


    But


    "Sorry, we have to rely on this man to introduce us. We escorted him for more than 1000 kilometers, but we can''t be here. We''ll give up just by your word." I shrugged my shoulders and said.


    "Moreover, I''m curious. Why did you kill him? He''s just a pilot. It doesn''t seem so important to you?" I''m curious. The professor controlled a group of soldiers by strong means, and the number of pilots should not be a few.


    In this case, why are you so forced to get Xu Rui?


    "Because... He is the trump card among the trumps." Ruiwen gave a non answer.


    "Really?" I raised my eyebrows. "Do you want to kill him, or your boss, your boss... The pervert professor wants to kill him?"


    I want to get more information from Ruiwen. I want to know what is the reason why such a woman who sticks to her faith, a lonely wanderer, is willing to accept the orders of others.

 Chapter 757

    Ruiwen didn''t seem to want to fight immediately. She just frowned: "is there a difference?"


    "Of course!"


    "In fact, I''m curious why you took refuge in that abnormal professor. You should know that it''s something similar to Sinjid who killed countless soldiers under you before. Why did you join hands with that guy?" I asked.


    Singid!


    The appearance of this name flashed a cold light in Ruiwen''s eyes.


    Although Ruiwen exiled herself, the unforgettable hatred remained in Ruiwen''s heart and did not disappear.


    "This reason... You don''t need to know." Ruiwen replied coldly, "is there anything else to say?"


    "In fact, I think we can work together... You can cooperate with that abnormal professor. Why not cooperate with us? I think we may actually get along better. Moreover, we can help you kill that Sinjid. I''ve helped solaka kill Warwick before. It''s no big deal to help you kill Sinjid..."


    "It''s a complete killing, not just killing a life. You should know the meaning of it," I said.


    Kill a hero completely.


    Sarah, who has been laughing all the time, finally stiffened her face, and Ruiwen narrowed her eyes slightly.


    But soon, the two men shook their heads almost at the same time.


    "Is there anything else you want to say? If not, you can leave. The only order we have received is this Yodel," Ruiwen said.


    "The negotiation failed?" I said.


    "It seems so!" Ruiwen''s eyes gradually became cold: "although I don''t want to kill too many people, it seems that there is no way now. If you must stop in front, I can only kill you together."


    "Unfortunately, you may not be my opponent." I smiled. "Remember to go back and tell the professor. If he wants to kill me, he''d better send more experts. Otherwise, it''s not enough."


    I smiled.


    Then cards appeared in my hands. With the light shining, figures appeared one by one.


    As early as yesterday, the system upgrade has been completed, but this upgrade is only a small upgrade. It feels like routine maintenance of the game, and nothing new has been added.


    Although there are some more small things, they are of little value. At most, the number of medicines that can be purchased in the mall has doubled, that''s all.


    However, this is enough. After the advanced stage, I can summon several women, which is enough.


    Ash, sister Dao, Elise, SANA, leflen!


    Each figure appears around me, either cold and arrogant, or gentle, or charming, or evil... Every woman has her own characteristics, and every woman has her own unique charm.


    At this time, Sarah seemed to finally know why I could resist her charm.


    Maybe it''s because I see so many beautiful women that the whole person has immunity. Even if I see a big beautiful woman, it''s just a little amazing. It won''t produce too many emotions, and it won''t affect my battle.


    It''s not that you don''t have enough charm, but your resistance is too strong. Of course, your charm is slightly better after all.


    This is a woman, especially such a beautiful, sexy and charming woman.


    When I see several beautiful women suddenly appearing, the first thought in my mind is not what kind of change these women will make to the strength of both sides, but... I am more beautiful than these women.


    It seems that the beauty competition is more important than the victory or defeat.


    But Sarah is also a powerful expert after all. After a short period of comfort and confidence, saraton realized how serious the situation is now.


    Originally, Xu Rui was almost ignored, but now it has become a three to eight situation. If Xu Rui is included, everyone has to face three enemies.


    And Sarah and Ruiwen are not that kind of fool. They can clearly feel the power shown by the five women who suddenly appear.


    These five women, like themselves, are heroes from the rune land. Their strength and experience are no worse than themselves.


    The battle became extremely severe in an instant. Maybe not only could Xu Rui not be arrested, but even he might die here.


    Dao Yu also opened his wings, and the two blades in his hand flickered slightly.


    God opened his eyes and swallowed a bottle of medicine directly. With a roar, God''s body expanded rapidly like a hulk. From a gentle researcher, he suddenly became a super destructive maniac, and the muscles crawling up and down were full of explosive power.


    The sudden powerful enemy made Sarah and Ruiwen''s faces slightly changed. Only crocodile lakton didn''t feel the strength difference between the two sides, only tyranny.


    For the lack of intelligence estimation, I didn''t expect that this person''s strength was so strong and that so many experts could be summoned around him. This may be dangerous.


    "Now the initiative is on our side, but we''ve just come out of the desert after a long journey, and I''ve always been very fond of beauty. It''s hard for me to start with beautiful women, or we''ll end like this. How about?" I picked my eyebrows and said.


    But I don''t believe what I said.


    I like beautiful women, but I like beautiful women who won''t kill me.


    In fact, there are not a few women I killed.


    Cassiopeia, who was killed by me before, and Qiu Pengfei''s sister... Are all beautiful women, but they all died in my hands.


    So when hearing what I said, Dao Yu couldn''t help looking at me strangely.


    You know, I''ve always been a typical example of cutting the roots and never giving each other a chance.


    If possible, I will definitely kill the enemy instead of giving the enemy a chance to recuperate and threaten me again.


    But this time, I actually said that I could let these three people go. Is it really because the other party is a beautiful woman and has pity on her?


    In fact, Ruiwen and Sarah are really ready to work hard. Suddenly, they can''t help but be stunned when they hear these words.


    "You''ll regret it." Ruiwen looked at me and said.


    "It doesn''t matter," I said.


    In fact, I made the decision myself without consulting with ah Shen and Dao Yu.


    But the two people did not object, because they knew that since I still said so when I occupied an absolute advantage, there must be my reason.


    Sarah and Ruiwen look at each other and can see the strangeness in each other''s eyes.


    But the current situation is indeed quite bad. Xu Rui can ignore the nine enemies for the time being.


    That strong man like the Hulk is quite powerful. Ruiwen can feel the pressure. There is absolutely no problem fighting the crocodile alone.


    The speaker had fought with himself once before, and his strength was also very strong. Although he didn''t use his full strength that time, it doesn''t matter if he is not his opponent.


    There are six people left for the company, Sarah alone... That''s pretty bad.


    In addition to her strong attack power, Sarah is completely crispy. Surrounded by these six people, she will almost be taken away in a flash, which is quite bad.


    So in this case, if you want to live, how to choose is very simple.


    After glancing at each other, Sarah and Ruiwen began to retreat. As for the crocodile, although he said he was reluctant to leave here, he had no choice but to roar twice and disappear in front of her with Sarah and Ruiwen.


    After the three men left, Xu Rui finally breathed a sigh of relief. It was terrible.


    But the red haired beauty is very beautiful.


    "Why not ask, why would I let them go?" I raised my eyebrows. They didn''t ask me, but I couldn''t help it.


    (sorry, the update is late again. It may be busy recently. It will be around April 8. During this period, I will ensure that there are a lot of updates, but the update time is uncertain. Sorry, everyone.)

 Chapter 758

    "There''s nothing to ask. Since you''ve done this, there must be your reason." Dao Yu shook his head and said.


    "But now that you have talked about this problem, you might as well tell us what made you make this decision?" God asked.


    As he spoke, he came to Xu Rui''s side and grabbed Xu Rui.


    "We walked and said, hey... It''s better to go to the city quickly, otherwise there may be the next wave of assassinations."


    We all know how dangerous the current situation is. Even if the three killers leave temporarily, no one knows whether there will be killers. In this case, we can only speed up and leave here as soon as possible.


    Xu Rui completely lost control of his body and was caught by a God. A God didn''t shrink back. When his huge body moved rapidly, the effect was obviously better.


    Dao Yu''s body flew high in the sky and watched the situation around vigilantly.


    While walking, I quickly explained those things to Dao Yu and a Shen.


    "Before, Ruiwen had deliberately asked me to take Xu Rui away..." I simply said what had happened before.


    Finally, I said what I thought.


    "I can feel that Sarah and Ruiwen don''t seem to be willing to kill or capture Xu Rui alive."


    "But because of some circumstances, they have to do so."


    "You mean, for what reason, the two of them may have been caught by the professor, or they were planted with some control means and were forced to obey the professor''s command?" ah Shen immediately reacted and said.


    "That''s about it," I said as I ran.


    I could feel that when I talked about the professor, Ruiwen''s eyes flashed a little murderous.


    Maybe the crocodile is willing to work for the professor, but this Ruiwen is definitely not.


    The killing intention also proved that Ruiwen and the professor were not united, but superior and subordinate, or... Slavery.


    Now we can almost be sure that the ship that appeared before is the one that the professor drove away. The professor is now rapidly accumulating strength.


    Experts from the hero League, Ruiwen, Miss doom and crocodile, have become the hands of the professor. Although I don''t know what means the guy used, the only thing I can be sure is that the strength of the professor may be stronger than expected.


    The previous time, Ruiwen and Sarah were punished for deliberately letting Xu Rui go, so this time they were forced to appear here again to ambush Xu Rui.


    In fact, this time, our strength has the strength to leave three people, and can kill at least two.


    But I didn''t do that. Before, Ruiwen deliberately let me go. On the one hand, it was a reward. On the other hand, I also felt that the two people were not Warwick''s evil bastards, not the people who had to be killed.


    There is no need to kill, so you can not kill. Maybe you can become a companion and comrade in arms in the future.


    This time I let them go. If they return to the ship, they may be punished by the professor, because they failed to complete the task, didn''t even fight, and were not injured, which will arouse the professor''s doubt. Maybe the professor will think that we have made any agreement privately.


    Even if my prediction is wrong, Ruiwen and Sarah are not enslaved by the professor. They are cooperative relations, but under this suspicion, the cooperation will break down.


    After all, there is no reason to do nothing and let go several enemies who can be killed. No matter who it is, it is estimated that they will doubt it.


    This is a conspiracy. Sarah and Ruiwen are very smart characters. Of course they can see through this, but they have to accept it.


    Because the consequence of not accepting is death.


    So even if they knew there was a pit in front of them, they still had to jump in.


    "Tut Tut, I really underestimated you before. I didn''t expect you to be full of bad water..." after hearing this, a god tut tut said with admiration.


    It''s no wonder that Mumu''s woman let herself come here and let this guy deal with matters such as negotiation and transaction. This guy''s brain will never let herself suffer any losses.


    This guy''s mind is too careful and insidious.


    Sometimes, such schemes are even more effective than real strength.


    Although I have a good set of scientific research, I really have no way to deal with this aspect.


    Now it seems that Mumu is really like this boy. Both of them are powerful but extremely sinister guys.


    "Hum, who knows if you see the two girls are beautiful?" Dao said with a slight disdain from the sky.


    Women are like this. Emotional animals, no matter how reasonable I say, I just don''t listen. In my heart, I believe that you deliberately show mercy because you see that the two women are beautiful. What can you do?


    Well, in fact, I don''t deny it. It''s really unbearable to start with two beautiful girls!


    Cough... I can only cough dry, tear the topic away from this rigidly, and throw the ball to Xu Rui.


    "Mr. Xu, why did Ruiwen call you Yodel? Are you human?" I asked Xu Rui.


    Although I was dissatisfied with my blunt opening of the topic, Dao Yu was also curious about this issue.


    Now everyone''s eyes are focused on the hand of God.


    Xu Rui''s body is the same as a God''s palm. As long as a God''s five fingers exert a little force, Xu Rui will be finished immediately.


    "Yes, of course I''m human." Xu Ruili said naturally, "as for the Yodel people, I haven''t even heard of them."


    Looking at Xu Rui''s appearance, it doesn''t seem that he is lying, and at this time, Xu Rui doesn''t seem to have the need to lie.


    But Ruiwen can''t lie.


    My eyebrows frowned: "what''s the power of your move to avoid the crocodile''s mouth? You''re also an ability person. How did your ability come from?"


    "Also, have you always been 1.4 meters tall? I remember the requirement of our national air force seems to be 1.7 meters or how much. Are you tall enough?" I asked a series of questions.


    Seriously, I really doubt this one meter four pilot. I don''t know if this guy can get some controllers on the plane.


    This is not World War II. You can be a pilot as long as you can fly a plane.


    "Of course not. I have been a pilot for more than ten years. Although the requirements of more than ten years ago were not as high as they are now, one meter four is definitely not good. The height I passed at that time was one meter seven or eight." Xu Rui said reluctantly, and there seemed to be some memories in his voice.


    "In fact, until the end of the world, my height was 1.78 meters."


    "However, just after the end of the world came, there were changes in the operation again. At that time, I drove a bomber to bomb a group of zombies and cut off the lives of a group of fugitives on the ground."


    "When I finished my mission and was ready to fly back, suddenly a thing like a laser hit the plane. At that time, my plane crashed."


    "When the plane crashed, I didn''t even have time to parachute. I was supposed to be dead, but then I miraculously survived, but my body was just like amputation. It was reduced from one meter seven or eight to less than one meter four... Damn it."


    "If it weren''t for the DNA test, all kinds of tests proved that I was Xu Rui. I''m afraid the commander would kill me as a spy." Xu Rui said with a bitter smile.


    When I think of those things, I really have a pit father. Originally, a handsome uncle of one meter seven or eight suddenly became a dwarf of one meter four. The contrast is really unacceptable.


    But at that time, Xu Rui began to find that not only his body but also his mind were changing gradually.


    It''s like, suddenly, another consciousness gets into your own brain.

 Chapter 759

    It''s strange that we didn''t hear anything like soul marks from Xu Rui''s mouth. I even made a special confirmation with Xu Rui.


    As a result, such a little uncle just looked at me speechless: "what''s that?"


    Xu Rui didn''t encounter any soul mark. It was a light that hit him directly. The plane exploded and crashed, and Xu Rui survived.


    Then Xu Rui''s power appeared. Xu Rui felt that there was one more person in his brain, and countless information appeared in his brain out of thin air.


    Xu Rui himself is an ace pilot and his flying standard is very high. Originally, Xu Rui felt that he had no room to improve.


    After becoming a 1.4-meter dwarf, Xu Rui feels as if he can no longer fly a plane.


    But when Xu Rui touched the plane again, Xu Rui only felt a palpitation. He flew into the blue sky again, and he found that his driving skills did not decrease because of his height, but became more sensitive.


    Although some controllers are not so easy to operate because of their height, there is no problem. Just refit the aircraft directly.


    Refitting the plane... Seriously, although Xu Rui is an ace pilot, let Xu Rui fight the plane... No, it''s absolutely no problem to fly the plane, but it''s absolutely impossible for Xu Rui to transform the plane.


    But now, Xu Rui has transformed his own aircraft. He has assigned an aircraft to his name. After various modifications, the aircraft is filled with countless heavy weapons and artillery, and the destructive power is many times stronger than before.


    In the eyes of some peers, such a plane can be described as bloated. It''s good to go to heaven, let alone fight. However, Xu ruileng played with the plane. Instead of reducing its combat effectiveness, it was more abnormal.


    Moreover, Xu Rui feels that in his heart, he seems to be losing his usual composure a little, becoming a little grumpy and eager to take risks. He performs the most dangerous tasks again and again, wandering between life and death again and again. The tense atmosphere that may die at any time makes Xu Rui quite excited.


    Of course, the consequences are more serious.


    This adventure led to Xu Rui''s plane being shot down frequently, and another one was shot down two days ago.


    But every time, although he was hit by a plane, Xu Rui was able to survive. I have to say that this guy''s character is really awesome.


    "Ash, can you feel the heroic breath on him?" I just couldn''t judge what the result was after listening to this guy. I asked ash.


    But this time, even Ashley was baffled.


    "First of all, there is no soul mark on him, which is certain," ash said. "But this guy is very strange. He has a familiar smell. It seems that he has encountered it in the battlefield of the League of heroes."


    After hearing what ash said, I probably understood something in my heart.


    Looks like another dishonest guy.


    Most of the heroes in the hero League appear in this world through their soul marks and their own hosts.


    But there are also some naughty ones who are unwilling to do so. For example, the Nine Tailed Fox spent a huge price, fell into a deep sleep, completely broke away from the dark space, and almost integrated with Zijiao.


    There is also shiver, the goddess of war. At the beginning, she also chose the soul mark, but in the end, she took advantage of the opportunity to change the host, gave up most of her strength in exchange for the noumenon to appear on the earth with Xiao Ya, and determined a lifeline. Xiao Ya died and shiver died, but she could be free.


    Now it seems that the guy who boarded with Xu Rui should be the same.


    That person, instead of the soul mark, seems to be his own consciousness. He directly sent his own consciousness and integrated with Xu Ruirong.


    Or the soul.


    The soul, because of its strong power, forcibly transformed Xu Rui''s body and wanted to transform Xu Rui''s body into the appearance of Yodel people.


    But the transformation may have failed. Although Xu Rui''s body has shrunk, he is still much taller than Yodel people.


    Whether the consciousness wants to occupy the body is still unknown, but it can be seen that Xu Rui''s own consciousness is being affected and changing gradually.


    Fusion!


    I can only think of such a word. Maybe the Yodel''s goal is not to occupy the body at all, but... Complete integration.


    At that time, he can exist in this world in another way and continue to live.


    But this situation makes me feel a little hairy in my heart. If I have another consciousness and want to integrate with my consciousness, I will never agree and must fight to the death.


    When that consciousness merges... Is that still me?


    Of course, I can''t accept it. Maybe others can accept it. Moreover, Xu Rui doesn''t benefit from this integration.


    Otherwise, Xu Rui may have died.


    Kutch!


    Heroic bomber!


    According to Xu Rui''s words, the most likely role from the hero League is the heroic bomber.


    One of the Yodel people, who pursues excitement and danger, is an ace pilot. He likes the smell of war and smoke, and has made great contributions to the war.


    This guy likes two things most, one is flying a plane, the other is refitting a plane, and this preference seems to be gradually passed on to Xu Rui.


    Xu Rui''s heroic bomber is a student or even a friend of hemodinger, a great inventor among Yodel people. He has learned many excellent skills from hemodinger.


    This is a hero.


    Then the professor''s goal seems to gradually become clear.


    First, they think that Xu Rui, like other attached heroes, has a soul mark on his body, so they want to kill Xu Rui and get the soul mark.


    The second is that what they want is not the soul mark, but... Kutch''s skills.


    Kutch can transform airplanes and everything that can fly in the sky. His skills are excellent. Maybe the professor is interested in the ability of heroic bombers.


    Of course, no matter which aspect, their action has failed at present, but Xu Rui''s situation is still dangerous. Perhaps the next assassination is close at hand and will appear soon.


    We don''t know how many experts and allies the professor has.


    I don''t know how powerful the destructive power of the ship is, but it doesn''t seem to be that invincible in the world.


    Maybe it''s the only spaceship now. Maybe our human technology is not so awesome.


    It is because of its uniqueness and rarity that such a spacecraft is particularly important. It will never appear easily without perfect assurance. After all, if that thing is broken, the professor''s greatest advantage will be lost.


    In addition, the distance behind us is not far under our full speed. Maybe the professor has no time to respond.


    About two hours later, we finally came to Jinggu city.


    Now Jinggu city is not a complete city, but only half of the original area of Jinggu city.


    Surrounded by a broad and thick city wall, almost all the buildings outside the city wall have collapsed.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    Our speed was very fast. We grabbed Xu Rui in one hand, and the three quickly rushed to the city.


    We have seen the wall in front, thousands of meters away, and there is no pressure for us at all.


    Just when we showed up, those soldiers on the other side had also found the situation here. Of course, they may only see ah Shen.


    That huge, Hulk like body, like a bull galloping on the ground, bringing smoke rising into the sky, as well as the violent tremor on the ground and the approaching distance, are telling those people that the comer is not good.


    What powerful mutant beast attacked the city? Although there are few cases of single handedness, it... Is not completely absent.

 Chapter 760

    I''m so arrogant. A mutant beast alone dares to attack Jinggu city. It''s looking for death.


    However, it seems that this guy is also very awesome and sensitive. He may be able to cross the blockade of the city wall. As a soldier, we should protect the people inside and never let this guy rush in.


    So... Kill him.


    After the guard general gave an order to kill him, an armed helicopter took off directly, and the propeller spun quickly and flew towards ah Shen.


    We watched the plane fly over. At that time, God smiled and waved his big hand like a palm fan in the sky.


    God wanted to say hello, but unexpectedly, this action seemed to be provocative and a signal to attack.


    Almost subconsciously, the pilot on the armed helicopter immediately pressed the button, and a rattlesnake missile roared out from under the helicopter and roared at a God with a long tail flame.


    The smile on ah Shen''s face suddenly stiffened. Fuck you, is there such a rule? You can say hello directly with a small missile when you meet for the first time?


    Shit!


    A Shen didn''t hide. A Shen knows very well that this type of missile, small, with tracking effect, can''t hide at all. If you can''t hide... Then break it for me.


    With a wild roar, a Shen grabbed Xu Rui, but the other hand directly stretched out to the sky. The five fingers and the arm looked stronger than the small missile. He grabbed the missile.


    Soon... Boom!


    A piece of smoke and dust surged directly from the foot of a God. Under the bombing of the missile, a God''s body retreated slightly by two steps.


    But on the whole body, there were no scars at all.


    The pilot inside was immediately stunned. My God, how strong the body of this cargo is, and how hard it can resist rattlesnake missiles. Isn''t this guy''s body made of iron?


    Of course, the strength of a God''s body may be stronger than steel, and this micro missile is almost useless to a God.


    However, this also angered ah Shen, but ah Shen still understood that there might be some misunderstanding between the two sides. Ah Shen wanted to make it clear and raised Xu Rui in his hand to let Xu Rui explain to these people.


    "Brother Xu..."


    But when the pilot in the sky saw Xu Rui, his face became distorted.


    The pilot was a recruit brought out by Xu Rui. He recognized Xu Rui at a glance.


    But poor Xu Rui was stunned by the impact of the bomb just now. He shrugged and didn''t move. He looked like he was dead.


    The tears of the recruit''s egg fell down with a crackling sound.


    Brother Xu, why are you so dead? When you go out to perform a task, you fall into the hands of such a monster.


    You like to take risks. You''re looking for death in the flat. That''s good. You''re really dead.


    But don''t worry, brother, I will avenge you.


    "Report to the general and find captain Xu dead!"


    After reporting the information, the recruit immediately prepared to press another switch as soon as he wiped his tears.


    But... Puff!


    The strange sound sounded from the left and looked a little to the left. The recruit''s eyes were in a trance. He only saw a beautiful face outside the left glass cover.


    That''s a beautiful woman''s face, but... It''s not human. Behind her, there are a pair of wings like angels. How can humans have such things?


    Monster... Is it another monster?


    Moreover, what the female monster did was more terrible. A sharp dagger was directly inserted into the bulletproof glass. With a bare sound, the glass was directly cut open.


    "Hey, brother, can you stop being so impulsive? Let''s have something to say. Don''t be so impulsive. Do you see the man below? That''s Xu Rui..." Dao Yu said in a loud voice.


    "You monster can still talk... Of course I know brother Xu. You killed brother Xu. Now you want to kill me, and I''ll die with you..." shouted angrily. The recruit suddenly controlled the plane, lowered quickly, and hit the God directly below.


    This guy is ready to die with God, Dao language and himself.


    what the fuck!


    At this moment, Dao Yu''s heart really has an impulse to swear, and even has a feeling of crying and laughing. Who do you think these are.


    Even if you want to be loyal to your country, you don''t have to come up with a suicide attack, do you?


    Seeing the plane hit the bottom, Dao Yu knew that it was troublesome. He must not let the plane hit the bottom, otherwise he would really be confused at that time.


    In desperation, Dao Yu rushed inside quickly. The knife in his hand quickly cut off all the things on the pilot. Immediately, he grabbed the pilot, jumped out of the plane.


    The unmanned plane crashed directly at ah Shen.


    Ah Shen also frowned. Ah Shen''s body was bigger than the plane. He stretched out his big hand like a PU fan.


    With a puff, he directly grabbed the propeller, the propeller made of special metal. Under the sudden resistance, it bent and twisted in an instant. Immediately, a god pulled the propeller and directly threw the plane flying to him into the air.


    The shapeless parts that had been damaged for a long time finally reached the limit at this time.


    Boom


    A flame exploded in the sky, and a large amount of fire fell down.


    Your sister... The enemy is not so fierce.


    I could grab the propeller of the helicopter and throw it out.


    Previously, I received a report that Xu Rui was also killed by these monsters.


    Damn it!


    "First level combat readiness, first level combat readiness..."


    With the harsh sound of the alarm, all the defense lines in this direction of Jinggu city were mobilized in an instant. Planes appeared in the air, helicopters, fighters, bombers... On the ground, tanks have also been driven out, and on the city wall, it can be clearly seen that gun barrels have been aligned in this direction.


    Draft sister... More than a dozen planes, more than 20 tanks, more than a dozen armored vehicles, and countless black guns. What the fuck do you think of us?


    I''m full of black lines.


    "Stop..." take a deep breath, I suddenly roared loudly. Fortunately, my head increased a lot of points, and my voice was much higher than that of normal people.


    That voice, in the roar of countless machines, also seemed particularly clear. Those people definitely heard my voice.


    But I didn''t take my voice to heart at all, and quickly surrounded us one by one.


    Shit, I really think I''m easy to bully.


    "Dao language..."


    "I see!"


    The knife language also knew what was going on. A cold flash flashed in his eyes, and the dagger in his hand immediately crossed the soldier''s neck.


    "Who dares to take a step forward, I''ll kill him..." the sound of Dao language was not very loud, but that sentence almost immediately turned the planes in the sky. The tanks on the ground also came to a sudden brake, and the original encirclement became scattered in an instant.


    "Hey, who''s the main person on your side?" after those people seemed to calm down for a while, I roared at a helicopter in the sky.


    The helicopter seemed to be contacting his boss, and it seemed strange to find me such a normal human.


    Those two people, one is a giant, the other is a winged man, how can there be a normal man?


    "Let the general in charge of this side come here and let''s have a good talk..." I waved my hand and then stood here, ignoring the aircraft and tanks in front of me.


    On the other side, a Shen is holding Xu Rui''s body and shaking constantly, trying to wake Xu Rui up. Poor Xu Rui is dizzy. Under such shaking, he immediately becomes particularly unlucky and can''t wake up at all.


    "General song, those monsters who kidnapped captain Xu Rui and our pilot want to talk to you in person..."

 Chapter 761

    "What?" the senior colonel song was stunned and didn''t seem to react: "aren''t those two monsters? Can you still talk?"


    "Not two monsters, but two monsters and a human. The man asked to talk to you personally. He said there might be some misunderstanding. They escorted Xu Rui and didn''t want to fight with us." the operator received a message from the plane thousands of meters away and said.


    Senior Colonel song is a young man in his twenties. It seems very unusual to get to this position at a young age.


    It seems to have a position here, but it doesn''t seem to be very sensitive to the battlefield.


    "Talk?" the brow surnamed song immediately frowned: "why should I talk to them? They just want to cheat me out and kill me. I didn''t expect that even these monsters have such intelligence now."


    "No, let me know. Attack me and kill all the monsters." Colonel song sneered and said.


    "But... Our pilot is still in each other''s hands!" the operator said quickly.


    "Don''t worry, those monsters won''t let him go. He is the bait of those monsters. We can''t be fooled. After the war, give him a third class merit!" Colonel song waved his hand and said.


    "However, I think it''s better for us to communicate. So far, the three have not shown too much hostility. They are mostly defensive and have not made any hostile moves. I think we can..."


    "I''m the person in charge here." the face surnamed song suddenly ferocious: "remember your identity, I don''t need you to tell me what to do!"


    After a pause, song continued, "do as I say."


    The operator trembled slightly, but there was no way. He was just an operator.


    But Song Tao is different. He is the leader here. In this place, his words are orders and rights.


    (PS, avoid mapping, change to military rank and other things, all change to the form of ancient foreign countries.)


    The rank of commander is equivalent to that of commander-in-chief. He holds more than 2000 soldiers. Because he is responsible for defending the city wall, he can mobilize the army and air force. It can be said that he has great power.


    In fact, at this guy''s level, it''s difficult to be a centurion, but there''s no way. His father is a deputy general!


    In this theater, there are only seven members at the general level, including one general, two deputy generals and four Deputy generals. One deputy general can be called under one person.


    It''s no problem to arrange a position for your son.


    On the other side, on the battlefield, I''m waiting to communicate with the people here. As long as I communicate, I can solve the contradictions and misunderstandings.


    The nearby God is still trying to wake up Xu Rui. This guy doesn''t faint early or late. However, he fainted at this critical moment, so he is counting on this buddy.


    And those pilots probably saw that the situation on our side seemed different from what they had expected at the beginning.


    I can''t see the slightest scar on Xu Rui


    But at this time, they received an order, and all the drivers changed their faces. They immediately reported the information here.


    But in exchange for one sentence - execute the order!


    Soldiers take it as their bounden duty to carry out orders!


    Although they still felt a lot of doubts, they had no choice and pressed the buttons one by one.


    In the dense attack, missiles quickly shrouded in mid air. As for the rear, those tanks began to spray flames.


    That scene made me look crazy.


    "Knife language, stand back..." my hoarse voice made me roar loudly.


    As for a God, he rushed to the front in an instant, opened his arms, and his huge and strong body formed the biggest barrier.


    At the same time, I also raised my palm. My brain was like radar. In less than 0.01 seconds, I instantly judged all the situations around me.


    Mini missiles, shells... The total number is 67.


    Your sister really looks down on me. If you want to kill me, you can rely on such a little thing. Do you really think I can''t be killed so easily?


    Energy collapse!


    In mid air, when shells with flames roared towards us quickly, green lights suddenly appeared, and the speed of the light was more terrible than the shells.


    Whew, whew


    For a moment, there were traces of green light shuttling in the air.


    Sixty seven lights, no more, no less.


    Each ray of light accurately hit a shell, and the next moment, boom


    A violent explosion occurred in an instant.


    The bombs that were supposed to completely cover us were detonated at this moment, and the sound of roaring continued.


    The explosion caused extremely violent energy turbulence around. Those planes bumped up and down in the turbulent air flow, and the fuselage was shaking violently. It seemed that they could overturn directly at any time.


    Each one was pale, and there were explosions everywhere. The sky and the ground almost completely shrouded this area.


    So many shells have been intercepted. What kind of power is this? Can''t it be said that this man still has an air defense system?


    Unimaginable fear, never met such a powerful enemy.


    But something more terrible is still ahead.


    Large green lights quickly gathered on my palm. In a very short time, the green light had almost reached a limit and was about to solidify completely.


    An unprecedented powerful force, a God can accurately feel, is emerging behind him.


    Dare not neglect, ah Shen immediately let go of his body.


    "Energy collapse!"


    Boom!


    The body squatted down in an instant, with the extremely terrible power on the right hand, and a green light extended from the ground to the front in an instant.


    Boo, boo, boo, boo, boo


    All kinds of sounds were completely integrated at this time, and the green light suddenly shuttled through a group of planes and tanks, tightly close to the ground and roared out thousands of meters away.


    Soon... Boom


    The ground seemed to tremble, and the power of energy collapse exploded completely when it hit the thick concrete wall.


    Just like thousands of kilograms of explosives were buried on the ground, everything burst open at this moment.


    The solid reinforced concrete collapsed instantly, and large pieces of broken cement fell like hail.


    At that moment, almost everyone stopped the action in their hands and looked at the picture in front of them motionless, startled and pale.


    The ten meter thick city wall was directly blown open under the green light, and a gap of more than ten meters was blown open in the middle.


    On the ground along the way, where the green light crossed, there was a deep groove two meters wide and one meter deep. Everything around was burned clean and there was nothing left.


    The path chosen by the green light was extremely strange. It shuttled perfectly from those tanks. Except for overturning a tank, it did not cause any casualties.


    Terror, pervert!


    At this moment, almost only this word can appear in those people''s minds.


    One by one, they felt as if their bodies were stiff. The aircraft began to take off quickly and the tanks began to retreat, although they all knew that it was of no use at all.


    That guy''s strength can blow up the city wall thousands of meters away. Unless he appears at a height of 10000 meters, he will be dead.


    "Hey, as I said, we''re here to protect Xu Rui. We''re from s city. Don''t go too far. Next time, I can''t guarantee that my attack won''t hurt people every time..." with a ferocious smile, I stood up from the ground and looked at the pilots in the sky. I shouted.


    I know these pilots will convey what they hear back. As long as the commander is not a fool, he should know what to do.

 Chapter 762

    In fact, even if I don''t say it, the people on the tanks and planes that quickly dispersed in front of the wall are well aware that there may be some trouble at once.


    Originally, it was a relatively dense formation, which spread quickly to avoid being attacked by me. But even so, these people know that this situation may not give them much sense of security. If this guy wants to, he is afraid that he can easily destroy all his planes and tanks.


    Judging from the man''s ability to intercept dozens of micro missiles and shells and his ability to break through the walls far away, the enemy he met this time will be a powerful enemy he has never met before.


    This guy''s strength is a little scary. If he really wants to kill, I''m afraid there are corpses everywhere in this area.


    Just because I don''t want to kill people, I''m still alive. To be honest, this taste really makes these proud people feel a little uncomfortable.


    But in the current situation, if we continue to launch a forced attack, even if we can kill the enemy, I''m afraid we will suffer heavy losses on our own side.


    Moreover, only one of the three people is making a move now. If all three people make a move, no one can guarantee what kind of outcome it will be.


    Of course, these people do not know that if they really fight, they will face more than three people.


    When the final movement of Sona''s wild dance is played here, it is estimated that none of the planes in the air will survive.


    The advantage of air supremacy is completely useless in front of Sona.


    In the current situation, the best way is for the commander on his side to come out and talk to this man. At least so far, this man has not shown much hostility.


    But when they reported the information here, they got an order to wait on the spot.


    Of course, song Du Tong knew the danger of this situation, and even the city wall that was pierced was less than 50 meters in front.


    At that time, he was outside, using a telescope to observe the situation here. Unexpectedly, the green light exploded directly there, and then scattered stones fell.


    The song Dutong was unlucky and was directly hit by several pieces of flying concrete.


    The left face was wiped away and directly wiped off the palm sized face. At the same time, a stone fell into the shoulder and blood flowed.


    That looks very tragic.


    Song Du Tong saw it with his own eyes and experienced the power personally. He knew very well that it was an enemy he could not deal with.


    The next men are constantly warning themselves to think long-term and never be impulsive at this time.


    But this kind of advice became a kind of contempt in Song doutong''s ears. These people were questioning their decisions.


    Damn guy, he is the leader of this section of the city wall, and he is the speaker here. Why should these people question their words?


    He knew very well that he had climbed up by relationship. Without the deputy general''s Lao Tzu, he would be nothing. He also knew very well that many people must be unconvinced and speak ill of themselves behind their backs.


    It is for these reasons that this person becomes more sensitive. He urgently wants to prove his ability on this battlefield.


    Therefore, he absolutely does not allow anyone to question his authority.


    The most important thing is that there is another guy in there, which makes him very disgusted.


    "Dutong, we should report this information. These three people don''t seem to want to fight. Maybe this war can be avoided. I think we should report these things to General Wang..."


    General Wang? That was a bad general, a bad general under his father''s jurisdiction.


    Just hearing the name, the face surnamed song looked a little distorted.


    "Why should we report? Everything needs to be handled by generals. There are only a few generals here. Can''t I handle it myself?" song suddenly became more and more angry: "it''s just a few stronger monsters. What''s the big deal? Pass my order and launch a small cruise missile... I''ll blow him up!"


    His voice was hoarse and song was roaring.


    That sentence changed the faces of people nearby.


    Crazy, this guy is really crazy.


    Cruise missiles are divided into several types, of which the launch distance is the farthest and the destructive power is the strongest. They are generally used to load nuclear warheads. They are intercontinental cruise missiles that span continents and oceans and can cover any place on the earth.


    The second is medium range international cruise missiles, then short-range cruise missiles, and finally small missiles... But even small missiles usually attack hundreds of kilometers away and directly attack the enemy thousands of meters in front of the city wall. This has never happened.


    Although it is small, the missile is a missile. If it explodes at such a close range, who can guarantee that it will not affect the city?


    Moreover, missiles do not come at all. Now, after all, it is the end of the world. Many systems have collapsed. Before, countries made missiles in rows like sausages, but now, although these missiles can not be said to use one less, they are definitely not unlimited!


    Every launch of this thing requires the consent of at least a commander at the general level.


    And now, song Du Tong has exceeded his authority.


    "It''s my father''s order. I''ll bear everything except things..." Song Du Tong roared in a hoarse voice.


    The man had no choice but to convey the order, but he knew that this time things would get worse and worse.


    He is not fit to be a general at all. He is too impulsive and irritable. Such a person will cause devastating losses in the battlefield sooner or later.


    There was a strange excitement in Song Dutong''s eyes. It seemed that he had seen the picture of the enemy being blown to pieces in the distance.


    But after waiting for a long time, what should have appeared long ago has not appeared yet.


    "Damn it, what''s the matter? Why are they so slow?" Song turned to scold his guard.


    But just turned around, his body suddenly shrunk, and a face like a tiger appeared in front of him.


    It was a middle-aged man in a green military uniform. The expression on his face was very serious, and there was an angry flame in his eyes.


    "Wang... General Wang..." Song Du Tong''s tongue was knotted.


    General Wang Kun!


    In this theater, there is one general, two deputy generals and four generals. Wang Kun is the no of the four generals. 1£¡


    His character can almost be described as ferocious. He works meticulously and resolutely. He says one is one and two is two. Even if he is a deputy general or a senior general, he dares to go up directly.


    On the battlefield, he is extremely brave. Although his character is very bad, he has to admit his military talent.


    There is a nickname, called Tiger Wang, which he doesn''t want.


    This man is also the most frightened guy surnamed song.


    In order to exercise his military command ability, his father deliberately left him under Wang Kun''s hand. He hoped that Wang Kun could exercise him well. As a result, he was punished by Wang Kun on the first day and ran around the city for a day until he got rid of his body!


    Hearing the words surnamed song, Wang Kun flashed a trace of ferocity in his eyes. Without saying a word, he kicked out with one foot. His strength was also very strong. He kicked the song directly out. His body hit the wall and his mouth was spitting blood.


    "I''ll fucking clean you up later... Report to me. What happened here?" Wang Kun turned to the operator next to him.


    If he hadn''t just toured his area and saw a missile ready to launch, he didn''t know there had been such a big movement here.


    This man is really not suitable to be a commander.


    After those operators quickly recounted the information here, Wang Kun thought a little: "notice, all planes and tanks retreat two kilometers..."


    "Don''t they want to talk to the commander here? I''ll go!"

 Chapter 763

    Compared with the one surnamed song, Wang Kun is obviously more courageous and decisive. Just listening to the report of the operator, Wang Kun can immediately judge the situation in.


    Obviously, those people did not want to start a war, otherwise, it would not be such a warning attack.


    "As for you?" Wang Kun frowned slightly after taking a look at the man surnamed song: "I don''t think you are suitable for this position..."


    One removed the rank on Song''s shoulder: "you''d better go back and go to logistics..."


    The general decides everything.


    If the position of Du Tong, surnamed song, wants to be abolished, even the general has no direct right. The most is to report it to the military conference, and finally decide whether to abolish it.


    But now, in a word, where do you have so many requirements these days?


    Song''s face looked as ugly as ashes, but for Wang Kun, he didn''t dare to resist.


    The plane began to retreat.


    Just in front of us, the planes that originally showed a circular area surrounded us began to retreat quickly, even the tanks retreated directly for a distance of 2000 meters.


    This is a very cunning number. Step back and show your goodwill.


    However, the distance of two thousand meters is nothing for these weapons, that is, the difference of one second. It is fire coverage immediately. In fact, for these aircraft and tanks, it basically has no effect on whether to retreat these two kilometers.


    Not to mention, a man came out of the city.


    Only a lonely person, not even a guard, saw my strength before, and dared to come alone. This kind of courage is quite good.


    I thought it was all a bunch of rubbish. Now it seems that there are still some people who take it.


    If it''s all the previous goods, I have to reconsider my original plan.


    Little by little, he looked like a general in his fifties and sixties, but he was straight and walked like a tiger without getting angry.


    It''s not that kind of recruit egg, nor that kind of weak scholar. In this person, we can clearly feel that kind of decisiveness, that kind of momentum coming out of the battlefield.


    He was not afraid. He didn''t stop until he came in front of us. The distance between them was only one meter.


    His eyes swept over the three of us and finally stopped on Xu Rui and the pilot.


    "My name is Wang Kun. I''m one of the seven generals in the city. I''m in charge of this area. Do you want to talk to me?" Wang Kun said to us, looking very calm.


    In fact, this guy was shocked. If he didn''t hear that it was made by a man, he would even think that the cruise missile on his side blew up on his wall.


    That kind of picture looks really shocking.


    Three people... No, it can only be said that one person pushed back such a powerful Legion. This strength is really terrible.


    This person seems to be a capable person, but... He has never seen such a powerful person.


    Of course, although Wang Kun was shocked, his face was completely calm. He didn''t even show a little surprise and shock. He was worthy of being an old fox.


    "Tut Tut, it''s really hard to meet you. Your greeting is a little too warm. I can''t stand it." I said sarcastically. I still feel a little uncomfortable about the treatment I''ve been treated.


    "I apologize to you for this. The field commander on our side did not accurately judge the situation and had a misunderstanding!" Wang Kun was very straightforward and apologized directly, although it was not his responsibility.


    I don''t have the character of haggling over every penny. Since a general has apologized, we haven''t suffered any loss. If we continue to pester, it will seem that we are petty.


    "Ah Shen..." I looked at ah Shen and Dao language.


    The two people almost released the so-called hostages in their hands at the same time. After such a long time, Xu Rui seemed to have finally fainted enough. Then he woke up slowly.


    This guy is really dizzy. It''s time.


    "General Wang..." when he woke up and saw the picture in front of him, Xu Rui was also startled.


    No one''s dead? The news I heard before is a little wrong.


    "What the hell is going on?" Wang Kun also noticed that the misunderstanding might not be as big as usual, and hurriedly asked.


    "I was ordered to go to s city to carry out the task." after waking up, Xu Rui immediately restored a soldier''s instinct. After hearing the general''s order, he immediately said nothing and began to explain quickly.


    "As a result, when it was approaching s City, the plane was attacked by a mysterious spacecraft, resulting in a crash, and was chased by a killer..."


    "Fortunately, I was saved by the survivors of s city and escorted me back. When we just walked out of the desert, we were attacked by three killers..."


    "On the way back, I fainted because of the turbulence. What happened and how did it become like this?" Xu Rui asked strangely.


    The little soldier nearby almost couldn''t help drilling underground. God, it was an oolong. He made a mistake. Xu Rui fainted and thought he was dead.


    It almost made a big deal.


    So, these people not only didn''t kill Xu Rui, but saved Xu Rui and even escorted Xu Rui. They are guests from s city.


    The recruit was covered in cold sweat. It was really that he almost made the matter irreparable.


    Fortunately, there are no real casualties on both sides. Otherwise, even if the misunderstanding can be cleared up in the future, the relationship between s city and Jinggu city will always have a crack.


    And all this is because of one of his mistakes.


    So these people are all human?


    For this question, ah Shen and Dao language are quite unhappy. They have changed back to human appearance. What is it if it is not human?


    After hearing the truth, everyone knew that it was a misunderstanding. Wang Kun apologized again for launching an attack immediately because he didn''t find out the truth.


    Although he was quite disappointed and angry at the performance of the guy surnamed song, Wang Kun felt very happy that Xu Rui could live. For Wang Kun, Xu Rui''s value was obviously much greater.


    After the two sides solved the misunderstanding, Wang Kun invited us to enter Jinggu city and quickly contacted several other generals.


    Those pilots and tanks also made way. The enemy who was still desperately attacking before turned into a guest of honor on their own side. This change was a little unprepared.


    Wang Kun gave us a very high standard reception, and we saw the face of the city at first sight.


    Observing from a distance, I can''t feel the real face of the city.


    After approaching, the huge city wall 30 meters high and 15 meters thick was particularly shocked. The pressure on people''s faces was hard to breathe.


    However, when I saw the blown gap, the pressure immediately disappeared like an air leaking balloon.


    It''s really strange that such a huge gap appears on the perfect city wall.


    As for the city, it looks similar to the previous s city. Most of the original buildings are preserved.


    Because Jinggu is a marginal desert city, there are not many original buildings, but some newly built buildings occupy most of the city.


    Those buildings do not pay attention to beauty, but the use of space has reached a limit.


    Above the streets, at every pass, soldiers with weapons are guarding, and planes are flying around in the sky.


    The road is divided into two, one is a sidewalk and the other is a driveway, that is, a military passage. There is no car except for military purposes.


    Guns, ammunition, tanks, planes and all kinds of things pass in front of me from time to time. At the same time, I can''t help feeling secure in my heart.

 Chapter 764

    The army and soldiers have formed a protective barrier, coupled with guns, ammunition, aircraft, artillery, tanks and other things, it seems to give people a full sense of security.


    Because everyone knows that these weapons are not aimed at the people inside, but at the zombies outside.


    This army has not protected many people. Compared with the huge area where they originally stationed, which may have hundreds of millions of people, they have really protected few people.


    But even these few people are hard to protect in the case of making a quick decision. Otherwise, the number of people who can survive in the end will be less.


    Those disasters spread so fast that even these troops can''t react. They often make a decision one second ago, and the situation changes immediately the next.


    Within the army, there were also extremely serious casualties.


    It''s really difficult to achieve this level.


    "We now have a population of more than 120, nearly 1.3 million, and about 500000 soldiers. With all kinds of weapons, although we dare not say it is absolutely safe, it is good compared with other places. At least the people here have not suffered too many casualties in the past few years, but our soldiers have suffered relatively large casualties..."


    "Where''s your food?" I looked around. I didn''t see any grain fields. I didn''t know where their food came from.


    "This city is only used for living. For food, we have reclaimed an area from the nearby Gobi in a short time to grow food. However, most of us are Gobi desert, and the output of food is not very good. Although we have been trying to reclaim and improve the land quality for a while, it seems that it will take at least two or three years , our food during this period mainly depends on looking for food from nearby cities... "


    "In this city, there is a granary for grain storage. There is a lot of grain in it, which is enough for us to deal with for at least ten years," Wang Kun said.


    Because of the particularity of this city, they are much less threatened by zombies. It is a good achievement to enable these more than one million people to survive.


    As he spoke, Wang Kun had taken us to the conference room.


    There is no reception room here. Those things are no longer needed in this age.


    Just outside the conference room, three generals have been waiting here.


    Since Wang Kun said that we came from s City, the generals here attach great importance to it. After all, s city is the place of the eastern theater. Maybe the eastern theater also keeps it?


    "Let me introduce you. This is the general of our Western Theater, Chu Tian, Chu general!" Wang Kun said, pointing to the old man with white hair and at least 60 years old in the middle.


    Although he looks very old, the old general of Chu Tian shows a different style. He is straight, his military uniform is no worse than that of young people, his short hair is energetic, and his eyes are not yellow at all, but sharp.


    "This is deputy general Song Lian and this is Deputy General Xu Ke."


    "These three, Lin Yi, a Shen and Dao Yu, are all powerful people from s city. They escorted Xu Rui all the way."


    The three old generals all gave a military salute. Among the four, Wang Kun may be the youngest, and he is almost sixty.


    Although these people are old, they have rich combat experience and are more decisive than young people on the battlefield. Perhaps their physical strength is not as good as young people, but they are more sensitive to the control of various situations than any young people.


    We all felt a little embarrassed and quickly returned a salute, but the military salute was not very standard.


    After the guests and hosts sat down in the conference room, the general of Chu Tian didn''t have too much courtesy and spoke directly.


    "You came thousands of miles away to protect our ace pilot. We are very grateful..." after a brief thanks, Chu Tian continued: "I think Xu Rui and Wang Kun should have introduced some situations to you. I won''t repeat those repeated things. I just want to ask, now in S City..."


    "There are no soldiers over there," said God.


    The voice sighed slightly.


    Although I have thought of this possibility for a long time, when I heard this sentence, several people''s faces looked obviously dimmed. For anyone, this is not a happy answer.


    "To be exact, there is no regular army in s city. Because something happened, almost all the soldiers in the eastern theater were destroyed, and only some military personnel from the underground research institute are still alive." I explained later: "ah Shen was originally a researcher of the military."


    "How did city s survive?" Huck was obviously quite surprised that city s could survive.


    A zombie doesn''t matter, but a group of zombies is a disaster.


    There are regular troops here, with all kinds of heavy weapons, which is not easy to survive the attack of zombies.


    And how does s City survive without soldiers?


    "Those with ability, relying on the desperate struggle and dedication of those with ability, guarded the city. Of course, we couldn''t hold it in the end. The city was broken by zombies, and we were forced to move underground. Now there are 100000 survivors in S City, and we all live underground for the time being." I said simply.


    Xu Rui also knows these things, so there''s nothing to hide.


    100000 people living underground?


    This is not a small number.


    Several generals looked at each other: "I don''t know if you want to move to our side. You should also see the defense line on our side. Although it can''t be said to be absolutely safe, it should be good. If you are willing to move, we are willing to provide escorts to ensure that all your 100000 people are safely transferred to our side." Chu Tian said.


    The old general also considered the lives of 100000 people, so he risked his willingness to provide assistance and transfer those people here.


    Unfortunately, this kind intention is doomed to be unacceptable to me.


    I shook my head.


    "Why, is your underground city better than our living conditions and security?" Song Lian asked strangely.


    "That''s not true. Although our life in the underground city is good, it''s still insufficient compared with here, but it''s hard to say in terms of security. We are 1800 meters underground. You only have a 30 meter high wall here. I think we may be safer there." I''m honest.


    Of course, this is not to look down on their fortifications.


    "Moreover, the road is far away, and no one knows what will happen. In this case, we dare not migrate at will." I said with an apologetic smile.


    Chu Tian looked at each other and could understand this situation. He asked people to abandon a very safe place and risk their lives to go thousands of miles away. As long as they were not fools, they would not do this kind of thing.


    "There are hundreds of thousands of troops here, and there are countless weapons and missiles. I hope you can think about it. After all, there are more than 100000 people." after thinking about it, Song Lian said.


    "Although we don''t have hundreds of thousands of troops and weapons, we have more than 10000 capable people. Even those ordinary people will play a great role in the battlefield, and all of us will work hard to protect our home."


    Capable person!


    This word vaguely makes the atmosphere a little strange. These old generals obviously believe in the weapons around them more than those capable.


    Competent person? If the capable person is strong, can he stop his own missile? Can even these three capable people survive the bombing of missiles?


    "Of course, although we won''t move here for the time being, what we mean is that we can still contact each other and exchange some information... It''s good for both sides, isn''t it?"

 Chapter 765

    In fact, this is our real goal here to exchange information between the two cities.


    Now they are isolated by zombies. They can''t contact each other. No one knows how the other side is. If we can exchange information, the situation will be much better.


    These generals also understand this situation.


    In some ways, we seem to have taken advantage. After all, there are only more than 100000 people on our side, and ten times as many on our side. Naturally, we get more information than on our side.


    But now, no one is thinking about these problems.


    Really not, because this kind of communication does no harm to everyone. We all have a common characteristic, that is, we are all human beings.


    It can even be said to be the only human being left!


    There is no loss for them to give us their information. There may be much less information from us, but these information may be able to save their lives at some time.


    Because we all have a common goal, that is to live.


    We all want to live, and this question is not a single choice question.


    "Yes, we also think it is very important to exchange information with each other." he nodded and Chutian said.


    I smiled, then took out a small memory card from my arms, put it on the table and pushed it in front of several generals.


    "The emergency command code of the eastern theater is stored on it. I think several generals must know better than us," I said.


    "With this code, we can exchange information between the two war zones in the future. I know that," Chu Tian said.


    "So I hope to get a copy of the code from you."


    This code is a single item. We need to input our code from the Western Theater and their code from our side to open the contact.


    In other words, only after we go back can we really realize the connection between the two theaters.


    "Xiao Wang, you go..." Chu Tian winked at Wang Kun.


    Good guy, a general in his fifties is called Xiao Wang, but at Chu Tian''s age, there is no problem at all.


    After a pause, I thought of the reason why we came so quickly.


    After hesitating for a while, I still said, "several generals, I heard captain Xu Rui say that you have a complete medical team?"


    Chu Tian didn''t deny it and nodded: "yes, that medical team cost us a lot. It''s a medical expert rescued from the largest hospital nearby."


    How rare it is to have a complete medical team in this end of the world.


    "In fact, there is another thing we want to get the help of these medical experts this time," I said my request.


    "We saved 16000 living people from a group of monsters," I said.


    "But they were planted with extremely troublesome viruses by those monsters. Now they are all sick and isolated by us. Although there are no casualties in a short time, if they can''t be solved for a long time, 16000 people may..."


    It was a matter of 16000 lives, and the generals also changed their faces slightly.


    16000 people, maybe this figure is not very worrying at ordinary times, but now, 16000 people may be one percent of the number that survived.


    This number is particularly important. No one dares to ignore it.


    However, that medical team is one of the most important properties of the Western Theater. If these doctors are thousands of miles away, the risk is too great.


    "Of course, I don''t want to expect the members of these medical teams to go thousands of miles away in person. I just hope that after the two sides can communicate normally, the members of these medical teams can give us some guidance from a distance," I said quickly.


    The generals could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    They were a little embarrassed by the previous condition, but this is absolutely no problem.


    General Wang Kun hasn''t come back yet. We continue to exchange some information here, mainly about zombies.


    However, the difference between the two sides in the intelligence of zombies and mutant animals is not great. There is no other difference except for the extremely powerful zombies that once appeared here and could not be found later.


    They know little about the enemy from Knox, shadow island.


    "Knox, shadow Island, what is that?" the generals obviously felt quite confused about the title.


    "Those are the two major forces in another world..." I don''t know how to explain this. I feel like a madman talking about those wild things.


    The generals looked at me more like a madman. If I hadn''t been a madman representing s City, they also showed extraordinary strength. I''m afraid they would have been kicked out long ago.


    In fact, without experience, if someone said these things to me, I would never believe it.


    "You said... Those are two countries on a planet from outer space, and now they all extend their claws to the earth?" after listening for a long time, Chu Tian asked.


    I try to express these problems in a way that everyone can understand. Aliens are obviously easier to understand.


    "That''s about it," I said. "I know it may be difficult to convince several people. Seriously, if I hadn''t experienced it myself, even I couldn''t believe it."


    "The planet completely collapsed. Many powerful life on the planet came to the world, and Knox and shadow Island belong to the more ambitious group..."


    "For those lives in shadow Island, they can control zombies. They once controlled millions of zombies and launched eight attacks on S City... In the last round of corpse tide, there were even more than six million zombies. Our city fell under such circumstances."


    "It is precisely because we have personally experienced these things, so our s people have no doubt about these situations. Everyone knows."


    Six million zombies... This number makes these people change their faces.


    "Although those people in Knox can''t control the zombies, they are good at transforming the human body and transforming the living people into dead people. Those 16000 people were saved from Knox and killed by them... More."


    "Of course, people from that planet are not only bad guys, but also some good people. The abilities of many capable people may come from that planet, including the power of Xu Rui."


    "The third threat we face, the professor who controls the spaceship, wants Xu Rui. The forces sent to hunt down Xu Rui are experts from that planet."


    I worked hard to explain, but the effect seemed very general. After all, what I said was a little too wild.


    People in s city have personally experienced those things, so they believe it.


    But it''s obviously different here. Maybe some people in this city are heroes.


    But so what? There are 20000 capable people here, and there are only a few heroes in the hero League. It''s like a small blister. It''s completely inconspicuous.


    But no matter whether these people believe it or not, I still tell them all I know, because I also want more humans to survive.


    "Seriously, although your strength is very strong, I almost regard you as a madman, but you can calmly deal with the contradictions between us before, avoid the situation from expanding, and prove that you are not a madman."


    "Although it''s hard for us to believe what you said, we will still take your words as a very important reference. Please rest assured."


    It is one thing to believe or not, which does not prevent them from being vigilant.


    That''s enough!

 Chapter 766

    As long as they can be vigilant, that''s enough.


    I carefully explained the emergence of shadow island and Knox and those masters who have not yet appeared but are likely to come out.


    These generals also carefully recorded these information. These people are not fools.


    Even if they don''t believe what aliens say, the enemies I say now are real, and they are likely to encounter them on their own side.


    "Before, their target has always been s City, because the target of s city is relatively large, but now s city has entered the deep underground, and it becomes very troublesome for them to attack, so I guess those people are likely to transfer the target of attack."


    "And the target of attack happens to be our side?" Chu Tian smiled.


    So, I haven''t met the corpse tide I told this man once.


    Perhaps after pushing s city underground, those monsters will soon attack Jinggu city.


    "It doesn''t matter. Our side has strong firepower. I don''t believe those monsters can break through our firepower blockade." Chu Tian is very confident in his army.


    "If there is a corpse tide at that time, you can inform us in advance and we will hurry to help as soon as possible," I said.


    "I know that if there is a problem on your side, it is the same. I will launch a missile."


    This is an oral agreement between the two parties without any contract or agreement.


    If one party is in trouble, the other needs support.


    Of course, the extent to which this agreement can be brought into play depends on the importance both parties attach to such an agreement.


    "Well, that''s all the information we have. Why hasn''t General Wang Kun come yet? When General Wang comes, we''ll be ready to go back." I frowned and said.


    "So anxious?"


    "No way. There are so many people waiting for treatment. I hope some generals can prepare food and water for us. It''s best to prepare a car for us..." I thought for a while and said.


    "This is no problem. Wait until Wang Kun comes, eh?" just as Chu Tian said, he heard a dull sound of footsteps.


    Then I saw Wang Kun rush in from the outside with a gloomy face. The expression on his face was particularly gloomy and ugly.


    "General... Something''s wrong..." Wang Kun said in a hoarse voice.


    Seeing Wang Kun''s appearance, several people changed their faces. Even our hearts were cluttered: "what''s the matter?"


    "That... The hunter appeared again!" Wang Kun said in a hoarse voice.


    The Hunter... Is a powerful monster that once appeared and destroyed an entire army. That monster, they named it hunter.


    That guy... Showed up again.


    From Wang Kun''s mouth, we learned what happened.


    A general surnamed long led an army to transport a convoy of gasoline from a nearby city more than 100 kilometers away, but unexpectedly, he was suddenly attacked when he was close to the city.


    The ending was as like as two peas in the last time. The guy was ghosts and ghosts, and there was no sign of it in advance.


    Then there is the end of destruction.


    The seemingly strong defense of the whole team was completely destroyed almost in an instant. It was the end of massacre. No one could survive, and almost all the soldiers died.


    The only exception is the general surnamed dragon.


    This is the only one who can survive the attack of hunters.


    But although the man survived, his whole body was black and blue and torn by the monster. It was very tragic.


    The general surnamed dragon is a capable person. According to Wang Kun, when the Dragon general''s ability is expanded, his body''s defense ability will be increased by a hundred times in an instant.


    Because of its strong defense ability, the Western Theater even made a pair of armor for the Dragon general.


    The super high-tech armor is extremely thick and strong. Ferocious barbs are all over the armor. Those zombies impact on the body and often do no harm to general long at all, so they are torn to pieces.


    It is precisely because of the previous experience that the strength brought out this time is stronger. We also found a general with strong strength to take charge.


    But the result of this time is only one more living mouth, that''s all.


    The general''s special armor was torn open, and his flesh was seriously hurt.


    Of course, general Long''s desperate counterattack also caused some damage to that guy. Finally, the guy may feel that killing general long is a little troublesome, and finally give up killing the target and leave.


    The Dragon general has been scratched and will certainly become a zombie. Whether to kill or not is not so important.


    "After escaping from the monster, general long struggled desperately and drove a military vehicle back. He wanted to draw the monster he saw completely. Maybe he could help us deal with the monster in the future."


    "But general long himself has been scratched. Although the medical team has passed, but..." shook his head. The expression on Wang Kun''s face was very sad: "general long wants us to execute and send him away before he becomes a zombie."


    There are only seven generals in total. Can''t you say you want to sacrifice one of them here?


    This general doesn''t want to become a zombie. Compared with becoming a zombie to hurt his comrades in arms, he wants to be killed by his comrades in arms.


    At least, before he died, he had tried his best to bring everything he wrote down to the city, which was his last contribution before he died.


    "Sorry, I was going to give it to you, but now... We will arrange it and someone will prepare materials for you." Chu Tian looked as if he was hundreds of times old in an instant.


    Scratched by a zombie, everyone knows what the ending is.


    His comrades in arms will become zombies and have no way to live.


    But these words made us all change our faces, and the expression on our faces became quite strange.


    "General Chu, can you take us over and have a look... Maybe the situation can be saved," I said.


    They were scratched by zombies. How can they be saved?


    So many things have happened. The outcome of people scratched by zombies is very clear. There is only one, that is... Becoming zombies.


    It is for this reason that the outcome is almost cruel, so many people will choose to end themselves when bitten by zombies, or let their companions kill themselves, rather than become that kind of dirty creature.


    The Dragon general was the same. He fought to survive the attack of hunters, then fled back, wanted to tell everything he saw, and then died as a soldier.


    Just this is enough to make people respect.


    The story of general long reminds me of the anti necrotic serum on my body.


    If possible, it''s best to save this person.


    I saw the disbelief of several generals, and I didn''t say anything more: "at least there is a little more possibility, isn''t it?"


    Anyway, it''s doomed to die, so... A dead horse should be treated as a living horse doctor.


    Under the leadership of Wang Kun, we quickly went to the medical room where general long was located.


    Because he is a general, a very important general, those medical staff are treating as much as possible, although everyone knows that it is of no use at all.


    General long has drawn the general shape of the monster he saw.


    When we passed, the general had changed into a military uniform, put on his ragged armor again, and stood in the middle of the room.


    The armor was covered with dense spikes and a trace of rotten flesh and blood. It was obvious that the monster also suffered some damage when dealing with the Dragon general.


    The armor is forged from extremely strong alloy materials, which is extremely hard.


    But there were large depressions on the armor, and many sharp thorns on it had been broken.

 Chapter 767

    It can be imagined how powerful the attack that the Dragon general suffered before was. In this case, it is a miracle that he can survive.


    The Dragon general is a middle-aged man with a slightly shorter head. He is about forty years old. Compared with other generals, he is a little younger.


    But when he wore that suit of armor, he was particularly brave. The tattered armor and a large amount of blood stained on it did not damage his majesty.


    "Brother Chu..." seeing several people in Chu Tian, the general named long Qian, a trace of sadness flashed in his eyes: "Hey, I was going to fight like this all the time. In the future, brother Chu, you will die, and I will take over your shift. Unexpectedly, it was me who died first..."


    If at ordinary times, Chu Tian would definitely laugh and scold, but now Chu Tian is not in the mood at all. When a younger generation who has been watching normal all the way, dies in front of him, that feeling is really very uncomfortable.


    "General LongQian, how long have you been injured?" although the atmosphere is very sad and moving, ah Shen still interrupts the atmosphere.


    After all, that antiviral serum seems to be injected as soon as possible.


    "You..." found several unknown people. Long Qian was curious.


    "No matter who we are, just answer the question." God asked again.


    If anyone dares to speak to a general like this, it is estimated that there will be no one else except ah Shen.


    "About two and a half hours!"


    "Where is the wound?" God asked again.


    "Abdomen!"


    Although the wound on the abdomen was bandaged, the wound scratched by the zombie would not stop bleeding. The blood soon penetrated the gauze and was bright red.


    "I see..." ah Shen nodded and took out a small special box from his arms.


    There are four bottles of medicine in the box.


    Those are the four fastest medicines made in the dungeon. We brought them all. If we were bitten by zombies on the way, we could use them in an emergency.


    "This is..." Chu Tian couldn''t help asking.


    "This is the anti autopsy serum developed by our underground city research institute. As the name suggests, it is a drug that can resist autopsy." ah Shen briefly introduced.


    "Today may be your lucky day or your unfortunate day, because we have only experimented with this medicine on animals. You may be the first human to use this medicine, and I don''t know what the consequences will be." ah Shen said with a smile.


    In this guy''s eyes, I actually saw a kind of excitement.


    A kind of excitement that scientists want to prove the effect of their drugs.


    There has been no human experiment before. None of the cowards in the dungeon is willing to die for science, and they are not bound to die.


    But that''s good. Maybe we can experiment with this person.


    Anti autopsy serum!


    When this name appeared, several generals changed their faces. Perhaps this is the most exciting name heard today.


    Can it be said that their dungeon has studied this drug?


    They have a very perfect medical team here, but even their team can''t study how to eliminate the zombie virus in the human body.


    "Well... May I ask, what''s the result of the animal experiment?" the long Qian felt like a little white mouse. He felt quite uncomfortable.


    "A total of 12 experiments were carried out, three of which died." ah Shen said directly: "the effect on people is unknown. Maybe you will successfully avoid death. Maybe you will die alive because of the severe pain caused by the struggle between anti autopsy serum and autopsy. Maybe... This thing has no effect on you. You will eventually become a zombie and die."


    "Come on."


    The long Qian was crisp: "it''s better to have a chance than not to have a chance at all."


    I was going to let others shoot me, but now I still have a chance to survive. Although the consequences are unknown, I naturally want to try.


    "Remind you in advance that this thing may cause serious pain..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a strong ability to endure pain." long Qian patted his chest and said. For the first time, there was a glimmer of hope in his eyes.


    In that case, ah Shen was not polite. He grabbed a syringe from the side, regardless of whether the syringe was disinfected or used. Although this guy is a scientist, he is definitely not that rigorous guy.


    At this moment, on LongQian''s body, a gray trace is spreading rapidly up and down along the wound on his stomach.


    That''s when the corpse poison is spreading. When the corpse poison spreads to all parts of the whole body, it is when LongQian completely becomes a zombie.


    Directly inject the medicine into LongQian''s body, ah Shen stepped back a little, but he was still in front of LongQian.


    At this moment, this guy is completely different from the previous giant, who can pinch and explode micro missiles with a slap, and can directly grasp the propeller of the helicopter and throw it out. It looks like some scientists.


    Of course, it''s more like that kind of villain scientist in the film, that kind of abnormal type.


    For long Qian, that''s another feeling.


    When the potion was just injected into his body, a tingling feeling immediately spread out with those potions in his body.


    It was nothing at first.


    But soon, the potions seemed to collide with something. LongQian''s whole body suddenly trembled, and then his two eyes suddenly widened.


    The teeth were biting and creaking, the whole body was twitching, and a layer of fine sweat on the forehead appeared almost instantly.


    God... It hurts!


    Long Qian didn''t dare to open his mouth. Although Wang Kun and Song Lian kept asking, long Qian didn''t dare to open his mouth at all. He was afraid that if he opened his mouth, there would be that kind of sad scream.


    Shit, if you can''t live this time, it''ll be a fucking loss.


    Before you die, you have to bear such pain.


    Pain, heart piercing pain, unforgettable pain, cutting pain.


    That kind of pain, even a veteran general like long Qian couldn''t stand it. Even when his body was torn open by the hunter, long Qian didn''t feel so desperate.


    The pain even made LongQian feel that he might as well die like this.


    In a trance, it seems that there are two forces constantly fighting and colliding in their own bodies, and as a battlefield, they are suffering from that kind of severe pain.


    In our outsider''s eyes, although we can''t experience it personally, we all know that this guy is absolutely uncomfortable now.


    In a short time, the whole body was soaked with sweat, the face looked pale, and the pupils were even shrinking.


    "It should be ok..." at this time, a Shen suddenly said: "hopefully, the traces of the spread of corpse poison on him have been greatly slowed down..."


    Following God''s fingers, we saw that the traces that had been turning gray were slowing down rapidly, as if they had encountered some interception.


    But these traces are still spreading, arms, neck... Although the extension speed is slower and slower, it is still expanding.


    Finally, until the position of the neck, the spread of autopsy seemed to be finally intercepted.


    He stopped completely, and then the color of pale skin was slowly rushing down from the top of his neck, just like attacking cities and seizing land, taking back all the places previously occupied by corpse poison.


    The naked eye can clearly see the intuitive change, that is, at this time, there is finally a glimmer of hope in our hearts.


    This is the working mode of anti autopsy serum. First stop the spread of autopsy, and then eliminate it bit by bit.


    Of course, this process may take a long time, which means that for LongQian, the taste of pain will last for a long, long time


    PS: what''s the date yesterday? How many people believed the announcement? ha-ha!

 Chapter 768

    The generals around held their breath and stared at the picture in front of them. The expression on their faces was constantly changing.


    There is surprise, hope and shock!


    Even Dao Yu and I have a dignified face. Ah Shen''s eyes are staring at the Dragon thousand in front of us. He will never let go of any process.


    I feel that God''s eyes have almost become high-definition cameras. I want to record all the process of the action of this anti autopsy serum on the human body, and don''t leave it at all.


    It is absolutely a very important process for a God to observe these pictures at this time.


    This process may take a long time, and it can''t be done in a short time.


    It may take several hours, or even longer.


    "God, if we can''t, let''s go back first. There are still......" after waiting for a long time, I think LongQian is still like that. It will take at least more than ten hours to completely break free from the threat of corpse poison. I can''t help saying.


    But ah Shen, who had not expressed his opinions before, was completely changed at this time. Before I finished my words, this guy didn''t look back and directly opened my hand on his shoulder: "Shh, don''t fucking say..."


    I''ve learned that once these abnormal scientists start their research, they seem to have completely become another person.


    I couldn''t help rolling my eyes.


    But it''s no way to keep waiting like this. There are still a large group of patients on our side who need treatment.


    If they receive treatment an hour earlier, they can get rid of that pain earlier. Maybe an hour later is a group of human lives.


    "Give me the emergency command code. I''ll take it back. You stay here with ah Shen." the nearby knife language shook his head slightly and said.


    "Are you alone?" I raised my eyebrows.


    "I came here because I was worried that something unexpected might happen and you couldn''t handle it. Now it''s time for me to help." Dao Yu said directly: "Don''t worry, I''ll hand over my body to Kyle. With Kyle''s flying speed, I won''t be much worse than driving before. Moreover, I still fly in a straight line and take many detours less. I can return to s city in 24 hours at most. Don''t worry."


    "Zombies on the road will not pose a threat to me, and those mutant animals can''t keep up with my speed..." Dao Yu was very confident.


    But I''m not worried about mutants and zombies, but... The mysterious and eccentric professor.


    I don''t know the strength of the professor, but the strength of the professor''s men is particularly terrible. Ruiwen and Sarah, those are the top good feelings. Even Daoyu will have some trouble.


    "Can they... Fly in the sky?" Dao Yu smiled. "Don''t worry. If I can fly in the sky, I can make perfect use of all kinds of terrain. Even if they find me, I can easily escape."


    "What''s more, the spaceship may have left long ago." Dao Yu paused, turned to General Wang Kun and said, "General Wang, emergency command code?"


    Wang Kun hesitated and turned to take a look at Chu Tian. After obtaining Chu Tian''s consent, Wang Kun handed the emergency command code to Dao Yu.


    I''m worried about Dao Yu. I don''t trust Dao Yu to go back alone, but I can''t leave ah Shen here alone. Otherwise, ah Shen may really be squeezed by these people without a drop of oil and water.


    These are all old foxes. By comparison, God''s ability in negotiation can''t be compared with his talent in research.


    Dao Yu also saw my worry and just smiled.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Today''s Dao language seems much bolder than before.


    Gently gave me a hug and said in my ear: "don''t worry, I''m not that kind of newcomer. We''ve experienced so many dangers before. Even when we didn''t meet you, I led so many people on Mermaid island to survive and experience so much. These are nothing. Don''t think I''m so weak!"


    I also smiled helplessly. I know that what Dao Yu said is true. Dao Yu''s strength can be regarded as a first-class player in the whole dungeon, but sometimes I always consider things too dangerous.


    Because of care, because care, so always worry about the people around you will be in danger.


    I know that as long as I still care about that person, this situation will never change.


    "Well, I''ll leave first. When the things on ah Shen''s side are over, you can go back from behind." Dao Yu smiled, loosened, stepped back and said, "then... Goodbye."


    As soon as the sentence of Dao Yu fell, his temperament changed instantly.


    Originally, Dao language belongs to the type of standard sexy imperial sister. She is a big sister.


    But it''s not just like this. It''s more like a multi-faceted girl. She will show different styles under different circumstances. In front of me, Dao Yu looks more like a confidant and a close friend.


    But now, on Dao Yu''s body, it suddenly exudes an inviolable holiness, which is an extremely noble feeling.


    Even now, the situation of LongQian is attracting our attention, but the change of Dao language still attracted the attention of several generals.


    On Dao Yu''s body, a set of shiny armor is rapidly attached. The whole person has become the appearance of a judgment angel. The sexy body and enchanting face are all covered.


    Of course, only I know what a delicate body is hiding under that armor.


    He nodded at me, then Kyle opened his wings behind him, roared directly from the door, immediately rose into the sky and flew directly to the East.


    For the mastery of flight, Kyle is obviously much stronger than Dao language.


    Angels?


    It looks like an angel in Western legend.


    The expressions on the faces of the three generals, except Wang Kun, were curious, but no one said anything more.


    God is still observing. As for LongQian, he is still suffering.


    LongQian''s body has completely become a battlefield, and the battle on this battlefield has completely entered a white hot state.


    Long Qian''s body, as if it had been electrocuted, kept twitching.


    As the taste of pain became more and more serious, LongQian''s body trembled more and more seriously.


    His eyes were almost white, his teeth were clenched, and a trace of red blood had penetrated into the root of his teeth.


    After a long time of pain, this guy has endured pain for nearly ten hours. In such a long time, the feeling of pain has not dissipated at all, but has become more and more intense. It is a miracle that this dragon can support such pain for such a long time.


    Several generals nearby were worried that long Qian might not hold up and hurt to death. They asked whether they could inject some painkillers and so on.


    However, this request was ruthlessly rejected by ah Shen. Now, no one knows what kind of reaction these drugs will have. If you inject anti autopsy serum, if you inject other drugs, it may have extremely serious consequences.


    Of course, although what a God said is a righteous word, it seems to me that a God has completely entered such an enjoyment. What has been talking in his mouth all the time.


    The pain of the person in front of him seems to be a series of various data for a God, which can provide a very important reference for a God.


    "Six milliliters of injection!"


    "The infection lasted four hours and the effect occurred in six hours."


    "Pain index 12..."


    Just as ah Shen was muttering, LongQian''s body suddenly twitched violently. The twitch amplitude was several times that before. His eyes were completely white and could not see the slightest black.


    Inside the mouth, a white foam will spit out.


    That change shocked everyone in an instant.

 Chapter 769

    My heart also cluttered, giving me a bad hunch.


    Is it true that long qian can''t bear the severe pain and wants to die?


    As for the generals nearby, their faces turned white and their bodies shook for a moment.


    "God, what''s going on?" I asked hurriedly with worry on my face.


    As for a Shen, he frowned and looked at the Dragon Qian in front of him. He didn''t worry much. Instead, he was a little crazy: "it doesn''t matter. Now those corpses have been forced almost. This is the last desperate resistance. If general long can survive this, he doesn''t have to worry about becoming a zombie."


    God said as if it was easy, and I couldn''t help breathing a sigh of relief in my heart.


    "What if... Can''t hold?"


    "Then I''ll die. Anyway, I was going to become a zombie." ah Shen''s face didn''t matter.


    For a God, this product is just a test object and has no other meaning.


    There was a silence in my heart, and the faces of the generals next to me were also quite ugly.


    Everyone is looking at the picture in front of us. This is not just a God, but even I can see this defect.


    The defect of this medicine is too big. Before, those animals didn''t know how to bear it, but they survived.


    The general LongQian could still hold on for several hours when his abdomen was torn open. He returned to the city and recorded what he saw.


    But now, I can''t stand the pain of this anti autopsy serum.


    Even this general can''t stand it. How many others can stand it?


    Although it can effectively fight the corpse poison, the side effects are too great, which must be improved.


    At this time, the general LongQian suddenly screamed, and then the scream stopped suddenly. His whole body stopped shaking and became straight. He fell straight to the ground.


    They were all startled. On the contrary, ah Shen reacted the fastest. He rushed over and grabbed LongQian''s wrist.


    Then he put it under his nose to test, and then wiped his sweat a little: "don''t worry, he just fainted... In addition, Congratulations, he survived."


    Hoo


    After God said this, almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief and finally ended.


    God, it''s terrible. We didn''t bear that painful feeling, but we can almost be immersive with our eyes. Each one was soaked with sweat.


    On LongQian''s stomach, the wound was forced open, and a large amount of black blood wriggled out of it. It looked quite scary.


    "Let your medical team come here, clean up the black blood, bandage him again, stop bleeding, and give him blood transfusion. Don''t let him hang up because of excessive blood loss," ah Shen said.


    The generals here also reacted quickly. They immediately called the medical team to carry general long Qian down for treatment.


    Now long Qian fainted, and his zombie appearance almost dissipated. It seems that he is in a good state, but it''s hard to say whether he really succeeded.


    It still needs some time to observe. If he can last 24 hours, there should be no problem. I can''t guarantee it now.


    It seems that ah Shen is absolutely unwilling to go back. Ah Shen also joined the medical team and observed the Dragon thousand 24 hours a day.


    Such a rare experimental body, God doesn''t want to miss anything.


    Those generals are all right anyway. In addition, they are worried about the situation of LongQian. They are all nearby.


    "Is this the anti autopsy serum you have developed? This side effect is a little too big. It is estimated that not many people can endure that pain..." General Wang Kun couldn''t help saying.


    "This is not necessarily. According to the current situation, this anti autopsy serum is indeed in an imperfect situation, which may cause side effects such as strong pain."


    "But the reason why LongQian is so painful is not just because of the anti autopsy serum. If the pain really reaches this level, one of our twelve experimental subjects may not survive."


    That said, I also reacted. Yes, it''s unreasonable that even a dog can bear the pain. Such a general can''t bear it.


    "I suspect that the reason for this may be that the corpse poison on general LongQian is relatively strong."


    "Autopsy is also divided into different levels. Different levels of zombies naturally have different effects. Being bitten by a tyrant is very different from being bitten by an ordinary zombie."


    "Being bitten by an ordinary zombie may last 24 hours or even longer without becoming a zombie, but being bitten by a tyrant may only last for a few hours..." ah Shen became a commentator.


    We haven''t really considered this problem. It seems to us that being bitten by a zombie is the same thing, but it doesn''t seem to be so now.


    "General long Qian was scratched by the zombie you named the hunter, which is about the strongest at present. The toxicity may be more violent, so long Qian is about to be unable to bear the pain."


    "But this is actually a good phenomenon. If the anti autopsy serum we have developed can relieve the toxicity of this hunter, there is basically no problem with other zombies."


    "The detoxification ability is perfect. As for those small side effects, we can almost ignore them."


    God said it was easy, but the expressions on other faces were very strange.


    I did. Your little side effects? Is that a small side effect? This man almost hurts to death. You said it was a small side effect? I don''t know what to say.


    No way, we can only stay here for a while.


    At the same time, several generals here have also found several people who are specially responsible for continuously entering the codes of both sides in the intelligence room. If Daoyu goes back and opens the satellite over there, both sides can be contacted.


    The generals looked a little tired. After telling us to have a good rest, the generals gradually left.


    I''m going back to sleep. God, I guess I''ll stay up late again.


    Wang Kun is responsible for the defense measures above the city wall. Although it is said that there is only one occurrence, it is difficult to ensure that the hunter will not attack again. We must be careful.


    Xu Ke commanded a group of soldiers to transport the previously stopped motorcade back. Now the energy in the city is in a hurry. If it cannot be replenished as soon as possible, it may not be able to support it.


    As for Song Lian and Chu Tian, they went to another place.


    It was Chu Tian''s separate room. There were no guards outside, but no one was allowed to approach it. Unless Chu Tian allowed, even other generals could not enter it at will.


    But now, Song Lian went in.


    And look at that appearance, obviously used to it, there is no weird.


    "There are five soul marks on Lin Yi and two on the woman..." Chu Tian frowned slightly: "do we want to..."


    "Why should we do this?" Song Lian nearby smiled, showing a different shrewdness on her old face.


    "In fact, I think we can get more benefits from cooperating with them than seizing the soul mark," Song Lian said.


    "The soul mark can indeed improve our strength, but the improvement is not very obvious. If the origin of the soul is almost the same..."


    "What we need now is not just to improve our strength. It''s enough to destroy that guy, isn''t it? As a emperor, not everything needs to be done by ourselves. Sometimes some heroes who serve themselves are better than others." the smile on Song Lian''s face became more and more strange.


    In this city, there are countless secrets that others don''t know.


    What these two old generals are planning, others simply don''t know, maybe even most people in this city don''t know.


    "You are the emperor. I will try my best to help you kill the traitor. As for me, just make sure my brother is safe."

 Chapter 770

    No one knows what the two old foxes are planning. Only the two of them know what secrets are hidden in them.


    The meeting between the two people was held without the knowledge of others.


    Chutian, although he is a general here and has protected many people who have survived, what is Chutian''s purpose?


    Moreover, when Chu Tian and Song Lian were alone, they were slightly permeated with a strange energy, which did not belong to the power on the earth.


    Ability, hero, Knox, hero League... As we mentioned before, these two old foxes have always said they can''t believe things. Maybe they are just playing stupid.


    But now it seems that the two old foxes don''t have the idea of killing others, because they both have a common goal, and what the goal is, we don''t know yet.


    Of course, these things were carried out without the knowledge of ah Shen and I. that is, I knew the real face of these two old guys a long time later.


    I slept soundly all night. As for God, he kept staring at me and didn''t leave for a moment.


    Until the next day, long Qian finally woke up.


    Now it has been 24 hours since LongQian was infected, but LongQian has not become a zombie.


    At this time, we were completely relieved.


    As for those members of the medical team, they marveled at these things and shouted miracles. This is the only human who can survive after being scratched by zombies.


    Long qian can survive, which means that mankind has finally overcome the zombie virus? Humans finally don''t have to worry about the spread of zombie virus.


    Nothing is more shocking than this.


    This invention, if it were in peacetime, would definitely win the Nobel Prize in physiology.


    As for ah Shen, he was also full of excitement. Although this guy didn''t cry like others, we can see how excited this guy is now from his slightly trembling body.


    Although I have tried on animals before, no one knows whether humans can succeed, and this experiment completely declares the success of my research.


    Anti autopsy serum can be mass produced in the future. As long as the small problem of too serious pain can be overcome, this medicine can be almost described as perfect.


    Almost all the members of the medical team surrounded ah Shen. Looking at this guy, he almost regarded ah Shen as his master.


    Those people wondered why God could study this potion.


    According to the truth, there are many medical experts here. Although a Shen also studies biological physiology, he is not specialized. It is unreasonable that the people in the dungeon of s city can study it, but they can''t study it until now.


    The enthusiasm of those people made God a little unbearable for a moment. Under that kind of crowd, his face was flushed and he didn''t know what to say.


    "Cough, Mr. a Shen, the anti autopsy serum you developed is definitely a great invention. This medicine may improve the problems we can''t face in the face of zombies in the future. I wonder if you can teach some of these key points to our medical team so that we can carry out research in this field..." Song Lian turned her eyes, Said to God.


    There is no doubt that this requires research results.


    To be honest, although this is something that has been studied by the dungeon for a long time, there are fewer and fewer people who can survive in this era. Naturally, this kind of thing should be shared. At this time, we can''t be too selfish.


    Ah Shen grew up and said, "well, I''m afraid this is a little..."


    "Of course, Mr. a Shen, you don''t have to worry that we will plunder your research results. I know your scientists pay more attention to this aspect. We can name this medicine after your name. We can also give you many other things. We can exchange them, right? Those who survive in the future will remember your good..."


    Those old generals are very serious when they should be serious, just like a lion. They don''t get angry and threaten themselves. However, when they ask for benefits for their own side, they can become a profiteer in an instant. They say a word to me around God, so that God doesn''t even have time to finish a word.


    God grew up with a mouth and a face of helplessness. He had to look at me for help. He really didn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    A bunch of old foxes!


    I scolded secretly in my heart, but I also understand this situation. After all, in the face of zombies, the most disadvantageous thing for human beings is that they can''t be scratched or bitten by zombies. Even a small wound is enough to make those viruses spread rapidly in their own bodies.


    A small wound that is not worth caring about is a human life.


    This situation makes people timid when fighting against zombies, unable to give full play to their own strength, and is naturally in a very unfavorable situation.


    If you have these anti autopsy sera, you don''t have to worry about this problem. Human combat effectiveness has at least doubled.


    This is the power of a potion.


    No wonder these old foxes tried their best to let God say the manufacturing method.


    He even offered countless superior conditions to God, and even wanted to leave God here.


    "Cough, several generals, let''s calm down..." helpless, I can only help nearby.


    "This medicine took a lot of effort, but it''s useless to stay here if God is alone," I said.


    "What?"


    "This medicine was developed by a Shen and other team members, another main researcher, mu mu, and other brothers who have been fighting all the time. It can''t be without one," I said.


    "We don''t have to let Mr. a Shen stay here. We just want Mr. a Shen to serve as a mentor for a period of time and teach this method to our medical team."


    "Actually, it''s also good for you, isn''t it? The more people who survive here, the more zombies will be attracted, and the pressure on your side will be reduced accordingly. It''s good for both of us. At this time, let''s not be selfish, can we?"


    "Otherwise, if you like what weapons and equipment in our city, we are willing to exchange them." Song Lian looked like you were very stingy.


    My sweat.


    I can only try my best to explain. As for ah Shen, surrounded by these old men, I don''t know what to do. He looks like he escaped from heaven.


    "That''s not true. You all think too much, old generals. Although we worked hard to study it, we are not selfish people. If we can, we also want to transfer these technologies to you, but we can''t do it," I said.


    "Why?" Song Lian asked incredulously. The former senior colonel song, Song Lian''s son, knew the fate of his son, but this guy never showed any hostility to us.


    In fact, the logistics are also good and safe. It''s a blessing in disguise.


    "I''m not involved in the development of drugs, but I still know something. These drugs not only need a variety of chemical components, but also need something that science can''t explain..."


    "Super power!"


    "Our research team over there also tried all kinds of chemicals and all kinds of collocations, but they didn''t get much results. Finally, they were whimsical. Maybe they can combine superpower and normal medical means, and maybe open up a new road."


    "Super power?" the generals frowned. They didn''t seem very cold about super power.

 Chapter 771

    I don''t know what their generals are thinking, perhaps because their military capability is too strong, leading to their neglect of superpowers.


    The so-called superpowers may seem like little tricks to scare people, and they are of no real use.


    Especially now I hear that this medicine is actually related to super power. My subconscious reaction is not to believe it.


    How is it possible? At first glance, this medicine contains a high content of science and technology. What does it have to do with superpowers?


    "Maybe you can''t believe it, but... In our underground city of S City, there is a whole s city... No, it may be the person with the strongest therapeutic ability in China. Her therapy can almost bring you back to life. As long as you still have one breath, you can pull you back from the gate of the palace of hell."


    "But her therapy has no effect on the zombie virus in the human body, but after combining her therapy with the medicament scientifically studied, it has produced a magical effect."


    I think these generals didn''t understand it. I hesitated for a long time and finally thought of a more appropriate word: "open the light, just like the therapist is an immortal Buddha, open the medicine, and then the medicine will have an effect..."


    That''s it.


    Although I can''t believe it, I at least understand what''s going on.


    Without that therapist, even the medicine made by yourself can''t work. That''s the case.


    The generals looked rather disappointed.


    "But don''t worry. As long as we can produce in large quantities, we will never be stingy with these drugs if you need them. Now we have just developed them and haven''t produced them in mass, so we have brought a little with us..." I said.


    Well, although I can''t make it myself, I''m not so relieved, but at least I''ve got a guarantee.


    But these generals also understand that they have to pay something for this guarantee.


    "General... There is a message from the intelligence room. We have connected the satellite signal of the eastern theater. Now we can make long-distance contact." Wang Kun sent a good news.


    The speed of Daoyu was a little faster than we thought. It seemed that there was no trouble on the way, so Daoyu returned to s City safely.


    After Daoyu returned to s City, he immediately handed the emergency code to Mumu, and then Mumu began to connect the two sides.


    On hearing this message, we were all overjoyed. The generals knew that if they wanted to get anti autopsy serum, they had better not delay at this time.


    Immediately took us to the underground intelligence room.


    In the sky, there is only such an emergency military satellite network that can provide us with information.


    This intelligence room is more like a super large supercomputer room.


    A large screen, plus a series of small screens, as well as countless extremely complex connections and other chassis, constitute the whole computer room.


    Those large and small screens can observe the pictures of other places you want to see through the satellite.


    Moreover, it can also carry out long-distance video communication. What could have been completed by any network cable, two computers or even mobile phones has now become an extremely luxurious problem.


    In that computer room, dozens of screens are bright. Look at those screens, just like monitors, monitoring the areas around Jinggu city.


    Desert, Gobi, grassland... A large area around Jinggu city is under monitoring. Here we can even clearly see every zombie nearby.


    This measure is indeed quite strict. As long as any zombie breaks into the lens, we will find it and kill it easily.


    On the big screen in the middle, a white snowflake is flashing.


    As a few seconds passed, with a click, some very clear pictures appeared on the screen. In a trance, it was like watching through glass.


    That''s... The dungeon.


    The familiar appearance made me smile involuntarily.


    As if he was adjusting the camera, soon Mumu''s figure appeared in the center of the screen, still a slim body with a strange mask.


    "Mu Mu..." seeing Mu Mu, I couldn''t help saying hello.


    I don''t know if I need any special communication equipment here. It turns out that it doesn''t need such complex things. Mumu can hear what I say.


    "Brother Lin, and ah Shen..." seeing the two of us, Mu Mu nodded slightly, and then focused on the generals nearby: "are these generals in the Western Theater?"


    "When we first met, the little woman was Mu Mu, the head of the underground life Research Institute of the eastern theater!"


    The two sides just had a very simple greeting, and soon Wang Kun called all the members of the whole medical team.


    Because they know that Mu Mu is absolutely anxious now. He is still wearing a white coat and some places are stained with blood. It looks very scary.


    Through some things, Mumu transferred the camera to the medical operating room.


    In that operating room, a dead man was lying on a hospital bed.


    The man''s body has been dissected by wood and others, and the whole operating table is black and red.


    The black color, the blood flowing from the man''s body, almost completely turned black.


    "Mu Mu, what''s the situation over there now?" I asked hurriedly when I saw this situation.


    "It''s not very good. Today is the fifth day. There has been the first dead. This is an old man in his sixties. Maybe it''s because he''s too weak to support."


    "As you can see, all his blood turned black..." Mumu pointed to the dead man on the operating table.


    At this time, the members of the medical team have quickly rushed over. Among the whole medical team, more than 30 most professional doctors are all concentrated here.


    There is no doubt that Jinggu city should also show its sincerity. Otherwise, how can we get anti autopsy serum.


    Most importantly, we have seen casualties. If we can''t get treatment immediately, more and more people will die. We must solve this problem as soon as possible.


    "The blood is black, which should be a sign of poisoning. Some toxicity can make people''s respiratory center excited. Under excessive excitement, humans can''t breathe any oxygen, and eventually the blood will show a dark color due to lack of oxygen..." after all, it is still an expert. A doctor who looks very young in his twenties and thirties gently pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose, Immediately gave a possibility.


    First of all, the blood is black, which is almost a sign of poisoning. This has basically found a breakthrough for reasoning.


    However, although it is known that it is poisoning, there are countless types of poisons. No one knows what such a large-scale poison is.


    "Now there are too few situations for us to judge. Please tell us their state when they were poisoned and how long they were poisoned. At the same time, what kind of state did their body show before they were on the verge of death? Did they have any special performance?" a series of questions were asked.


    Because we can''t arrive at the scene in person, we can''t carry out direct inspection and can only rely on inquiry.


    "Also, test their blood and compare what ingredients are more in their blood compared with normal people?"


    Sure enough, if you want to know what''s going on, you need a series of tests. Otherwise, these doctors don''t know what kind of judgment to make.


    "In fact, if it is poisoning, the simplest way is to wash the stomach directly, which can discharge a large amount of toxins, but now we have missed the best time. The venom has penetrated into the blood, and now gastric washing is useless..." said a doctor.


    On the other side of the screen, Mumu immediately brought a large report list. Mumu had already prepared these things.

 Chapter 772

    When we went to Jinggu City desperately, Mu Mu was not idle. Mu Mu had already made all the research he could do.


    "This poison was hidden in these people''s bodies for more than 15 days without any reaction. After 15 days, it began to attack one after another. Within two days, nearly 16000 people were all sick."


    "The initial stage of the disease is the first three days. Within these three days, the patient''s body continues to have fever, dyspnea, loss of appetite, fatigue, and the degree of fever is also increasing."


    "After three days, the patient''s body has been tortured and overdrawn. The fever temperature exceeds 39 degrees, and all fever reducing drugs are ineffective."


    "By the fifth day, the patient''s condition began to become more serious, and the fever temperature reached 40 degrees."


    "The dead man was the one who had the earliest onset and died. His fever reached 42 degrees. Some time before his death, his mind was in serious confusion."


    "Originally, his body had almost no strength and couldn''t move, but he suddenly entered a state of excitement. The strength was amazing. Several of our medical staff couldn''t hold it. Two hours later, his body began to appear excitement and spasm. When he calmed down, the man was dead."


    From the onset of the disease, there are still a few days to live, but once it enters the late state, it is almost a few hours, and a human life is gone.


    "Central nervous system!" after listening to this report, several doctors looked at each other and basically determined what was going on.


    At least they already know where each other''s poison is acting.


    Generally speaking, it is only when the central nervous system is severely stimulated that the state of excitement will appear.


    According to these information, this is about a special toxic agent, which stimulates the central nervous system a little, enters an excited state at the last minute and dies directly.


    Moreover, when the central nervous system is stimulated, the body will enter a convulsive state, which will also seriously affect the operation of the respiratory tract.


    Signs such as fever may be associated.


    "Where''s the blood?"


    "Compared with normal people, there are more alkaline substances in the blood."


    "Alkaloid!"


    "Well, we''ve probably understood." the team leader took a deep breath and said, "although we''re not sure yet, your situation seems to have reached a stage that must be dealt with, right?"


    Mu Mu nodded over there. According to the time of onset, if you can''t detoxify immediately, I''m afraid that one-third of the people may die tomorrow and must act immediately.


    "Then try it first!"


    "For those with early onset and serious conditions, take magnesium oxide and charcoal debris orally immediately and inject glucose solution at the same time; for those with short onset time, when the storage of magnesium oxide is insufficient, use mung bean and licorice to see if they can get better..."


    Mu Mu quickly ordered to go down.


    It''s just that we feel a little incredible. Is it that simple? It can''t be true?


    For such a serious matter, these people just said something casually, even mung beans and licorice. Can they say that these things can detoxify?


    "In fact, the other party may use a more common alkaloid type of poison, which can be extracted directly from plants."


    "Because according to what you said, the other party wants to give these people to you temporarily, and they don''t seem to have the time and energy to prepare more and more dangerous poisons."


    "Sometimes you think things are too complicated. It is very difficult to extract those extremely strong poisons, and it is difficult for them to find so many poisons in a short time."


    It seems that this is really the case.


    Even Mondo can''t make those people extract a large number of highly effective drugs in a short time.


    "Moreover, the stronger the poison, the stronger the power, the shorter the incubation period, and it is easy to be found, so the poison they use may not be very strong."


    "If the blood is alkaline, the most common is alkaloids. The vast majority of alkaloids are non-toxic, but a small part has more violent toxicity."


    "One of the most common is a plant called Angel''s horn..."


    Angel''s horn?


    This name is somewhat literary and artistic.


    "In fact, it''s Datura. Its flowers are like a huge horn, so it''s also called Angel''s horn. It''s toxic all over the body, and the condition when it''s poisoned is similar to these."


    "But generally speaking, if Datura is poisoned, it will poison in no more than 24 hours at most. If it cannot be treated, it will die. I don''t know whether it is other poisons or what special means they have used to suppress the toxicity temporarily."


    "Besides, don''t worry. This poison is not contagious."


    In the end, the doctor has analyzed all kinds of situations clearly.


    Because I don''t know what''s going on for the time being, mu mu can only quickly treat according to the requirements in this regard.


    We are all waiting for the result. No one knows what will happen.


    After a hard wait, there came a message that I didn''t know whether it was good news or bad news.


    Several more people died, but some people''s physical conditions have obviously changed after emergency medication.


    The medicine is effective, but some older people with early onset can only die in pain because of their limited tolerance.


    In fact, mondo''s method is quite deceitful, dispersing and suppressing the toxicity of Datura, so that we can''t judge what it is at the beginning.


    Of course, if there is no decentralization and repression, we may see it when trading.


    This dispersion reduces the power of toxicity, but it also becomes more difficult to predict. If the correct corresponding method cannot be found, it is extremely difficult to treat.


    But once you know the antidote, it becomes quite easy to stabilize the situation.


    Except that a group of old people died at the beginning, most of the remaining people gradually stabilized.


    Magnesium oxide is a medicine. There are not many underground cities. This is almost completely consumed. People must go to the drugstore outside to find it.


    If you really want to detoxify, you still need magnesium oxide!


    It''s the medical team. In fact, the detoxification plan is not difficult, but for people who don''t know, it''s useless if you don''t know.


    This time, I was busy until the evening. Finally, it was a temporary end. The situation of those people gradually stabilized. Although it will take some time to recover, their emotions have begun to stabilize and hope has been seen.


    A God also hurriedly sent all his statistical data to Mu Mu.


    At the same time, Mu Mu also reached a verbal agreement with the general Chu Tian here.


    Although the cities are thousands of miles apart, they should have complete information exchange with each other and can''t hide too much.


    At the same time, if one side is threatened, the other side will do its best to support.


    No one knows how far this agreement can play, but at least I feel a little more secure in my heart.


    Of course, our underground city needs to provide Jinggu city with the support of anti autopsy serum drugs, and Jinggu city will also provide us with all medical support.


    Biological experts here are now conducting research on men and women, hoping to find out the causes of infertility. Once it is solved, our underground city will also benefit.


    The exchanges between the two sides can bring great benefits to both sides, which is particularly important at this time.


    After this, we arrived at LongQian.


    We are going to ask LongQian what the hunter looks like and what strength is. After asking clearly, we are ready to go back.

 Chapter 773

    The number of hunters is very few. This time, there are only two, and LongQian is the only one who survived the attack of hunters.


    No one knows the hunter better than this guy.


    Long Qian''s condition seems to have recovered a lot. His injury has stopped, and this guy''s self-healing ability is also very strong. It seems that he has some blood color on his face. There''s no problem getting out of bed and walking around.


    However, when I see God, I can still see a fear in LongQian''s eyes. It is estimated that that fear will always be with LongQian.


    This dead liar said that there were a little side effects and there might be a little pain, but he was dying of pain, didn''t he? It''s really killing people. At that time, long Qian even felt that he might as well die.


    Long Qian gave us a very careful answer to our question.


    "That guy is about four meters tall, a little smaller than previously thought, but this is not good news," long Qian said.


    This, we know, is small, which means that this guy''s destructive power and attack power must be stronger, and his claws are sharper, more powerful and more difficult to deal with.


    Just like nightmares and tyrants, although nightmares are smaller, they often win in the battle with tyrants.


    "That guy''s arm is just like an ape. In an upright state, both arms should fall to the ground, and the palm is completely a huge claw."


    "In fact, there is no palm. It is separated at the wrist to form three sharp claws like a sharp knife. It looks strange, but the destructive power is so strong that it is abnormal. I was torn open by that guy at once. I am basically invincible."


    After looking at the spiked armor piled next to him, long Qian shook his head and said that it was rare for long Qian to break his armor.


    "Compared with the arms, the legs are very short, but the explosive force is super strong. One bounce can basically jump to a height of hundreds of meters, and the helicopters in the sky can be shot down directly."


    "Moreover, the guy''s body is also attached with a strange layer of scales, which can effectively block all shell attacks."


    "Like a licker, there is a tongue in the mouth, which can spray out and penetrate the armor of the tank."


    "No tail. It looks like a frog when lying on the ground."


    This is LongQian''s impression of the hunter. When LongQian spoke, we could clearly feel LongQian''s fear. His voice was trembling slightly. It was obvious that the monster gave LongQian a very tragic impression.


    After knowing these situations, we told long Qian to have a good rest and be ready to leave.


    But... At this time, Wang Kun appeared in front of us again.


    There was a different excitement on the man''s face: "are you going to leave now? In fact, I think you may be interested in one thing. Why don''t you leave after you finish it?"


    God and I moved in our hearts: "what''s the matter?"


    "We have detected the location of the hunter and are preparing to lead a large army to encircle and suppress the hunter. Are you interested in coming together?" Wang Kun asked, looking at us.


    In Wang Kun''s eyes, I can clearly feel the excitement. For Wang Kun, it is definitely an excellent opportunity to avenge his dead brother.


    Sure enough, for this reason, the hunter was found.


    To be honest, we also want to see the strength of this hunter. Now this hunter can appear here, but it may not appear around our dungeon in the future. If we fight in advance, we will at least have some experience.


    It would be great if we could find this hunter''s weakness.


    I took a look at ah Shen. There was a kind of fire in ah Shen''s eyes. This guy was not only a racing madman, but also a fighting madman.


    "Why don''t you use missiles? There should be a lot of missiles here. Bomb them directly, and the guy won''t die at once?" I asked.


    "We do have a lot of missiles here, but they are not endless, and they are different from the monsters we faced before. They are very sensitive. They may run away before the missile falls. The power of micro bombs is not enough to kill him, and the power of small missiles may be avoided. Medium missiles may affect this City, we dare not launch those things at will. "


    "Moreover, under the close combat, it can also let us have a deeper understanding of this monster."


    Well, the reason given by Wang Kun is reasonable. We don''t have to say.


    "Well, let''s join," I said.


    This time I could find the hunter, which was an exception. The guy ran away after attacking the motorcade. I thought he would be the same as the last time. I couldn''t find the guy.


    But unexpectedly, this guy suddenly appeared again, just within the range of a satellite surveillance, and was found.


    This time, I followed the footprints on the ground that could not be submerged by the wind and sand, and quickly found the hiding place of the hunter.


    "Right here..." Wang Kun said, pointing to an earthy yellow canyon on the screen.


    That place used to be a mountain range, but after years of wind and sand weathering, there is only a huge canyon. The canyon is full of stones, which have become soft. There are only large and small stones on the ground, only a few boulders, which are still rugged and barely stand upright.


    "This place is located in a wonderful place. When the nearby wind reaches this place, it will weaken, slow down or even disappear. Vegetation and vegetation that can not be seen in other places can be seen here..."


    "But what''s more strange is that this is the graveyard of animals. Almost none of the animals who accidentally stepped in here can go out alive. We seem to have nothing from the sky, but it seems that after we go in, the place will become a huge maze, making people lose their way."


    "Countless stones form a chaotic barrier, making people completely lost in it."


    Of course, it''s all for animals and ordinary people. For us, if we can''t see the direction, just jump up and jump up. We won''t lose the direction from above the stone.


    "However, these have little impact on us. Our aircraft and tanks on the ground can easily completely destroy this canyon."


    "Since the hunter entered the canyon, he has hid and can''t see it. On the other side of the canyon, he can''t see the footprints of leaving, so we can be sure that the guy is here nine times out of ten."


    "What are you going to do with this guy?" I asked.


    "You are not in our plan. Of course, I know your strength is very strong. On our side, we sent a heavy tank brigade with 24 heavy tanks, plus 12 aircraft air support, and 40 super soldiers..."


    Super soldier is the name for super power here.


    Forty superpowers, twenty-four tanks and twelve planes are not a small force.


    Plus the two of us, there should be no problem dealing with the hunter.


    But when we saw those so-called super soldiers, ah Shen and I just felt dizzy.


    God, what''s this?


    Altman or iron man?


    Those soldiers, all tall, strong and covered with muscles, can be determined almost instantly by their appearance. They are all capable of physical strengthening.


    It''s just that. The most important thing is the equipment on these people.


    From head to foot, they are all special metal armor. Although they are not as exaggerated as those on LongQian, they also look very heavy.


    Just like a giant robot, walking on the ground step by step.


    There are countless kinds of weapons installed on the huge mechanical body. The position of the palm also becomes as sharp as a monster. There are two small guns on the shoulder, something similar to the energy gun, and a hole in the chest

 Chapter 774

    The whole person, almost covered by countless steel equipment, looks very surrealistic like Gundam and transformers.


    In short, it seems that it is very windy.


    This is the biggest difference between this place and our place. In our dungeons, because there has always been no military guard, everything can only be fought by ourselves.


    There is a great demand for the ability of capable people. The stronger the strength of capable people, the greater the chance we will live.


    Therefore, we are trying our best to improve the strength and number of capable people.


    They are completely opposite to us. From the beginning, they have all kinds of weapons to guard, and the requirements for those with ability are not so important.


    Those with ability are timely help to us. For them, it is icing on the cake.


    After trying, I found that although the strength of those capable people was good, their destructive power could not compare with all kinds of weapons. After all, at that time, everyone''s ability was just developed, and there were not many strong ones.


    As a result, we don''t pay attention to the super ability here. Those flames have average combustion ability, which can''t compare with the combustion gun and combustion bomb; The strength of those with water system ability can''t compare with the jet of high-pressure water gun... In this case, the only thing valued by the army here is the most insignificant physical strengthening ability.


    Because they suddenly found that the physical quality of these people, even without special training, can easily surpass the limit and surpass the level of the strongest special forces.


    This strong physical quality was just right for performing some special tasks in the past.


    With modern equipment, we may be able to create a number of terminators.


    This is the plan of the Western Theater. These exist like terminators, and they are also the strongest combat effectiveness among superpowers in the Western Theater.


    They don''t need any sophisticated fighting skills, nor do they need any super destructive power. They only need two, one is strength, the other is physical strength.


    The strength must be enough to easily support the metal armor weighing thousands of kilograms, and the physical strength must be enough to control the heavy armor for fierce battle without collapse.


    These two are exactly the most basic requirements for those who strengthen their physical ability.


    These soldiers, supported by their strong physique, control the heavy machine armor on the surface of their body. They take the lead in the battle and move forward bravely. In fact, the destructive power is also quite strong.


    In fact, most of the tasks they perform are rescue missions.


    For example, when a living person surrounded by zombies is found on the roof or room of a building and cannot be bombarded by artillery, these people will be sent out to kill a blood path from the corpses and rescue the surrounded people.


    Sometimes, they will also snipe some powerful zombies one-to-one.


    Because of their heavy steel armor, their size is about four meters, which is one size smaller than the nightmare, but they have the power that does not belong to the nightmare and licker, and even the power of some people can surpass the tyrant.


    Its own agility is far more than that of the tyrant. In fact, its combat ability is quite good. It is equipped with 40 people at once. It can be seen that it also attaches great importance to the hunter.


    "Whether you need this kind of mecha is still very simple to operate. With your strength, you should be able to adapt easily." seeing that we were shocked by the royalties of the mass production terminator in front of us, Wang Kun was slightly proud.


    Although the two sides are now in a state of cooperation, by comparison, they don''t seem to show much to take.


    The other party''s anti autopsy serum is invaluable. I just have a medical team to help me. Compared with the other party''s anti autopsy serum, this terminator team will become a bright star on my side.


    When I heard Wang Kun''s words, I just smiled: "no, thank you. This kind of thing is of little use to me."


    "I don''t need it either," God said directly.


    This kind of machine armor looks strong, but God is sure that it will never hold when he changes.


    "Don''t you really need it? Our mecha is not as simple as you think. It contains countless high technologies and can even fly a short distance in the sky..." Wang Kun seduced.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go straight."


    Wang Kun seemed disappointed, but he didn''t say much. After arranging for us to board the plane, the action began immediately.


    Boom... On the ground, cars are roaring. There are tanks on those cars.


    Although these tanks can drive on the Gobi, they are slow. Using these trucks can save a long time.


    In the sky, an armed helicopter has also started, and we are sitting in the helicopter.


    This time, the whole Jinggu City obviously attached great importance to it. General Wang Kun personally led the team, and even long Qian, who had not fully recovered from his injury, appeared in the cabin.


    The team he took was slaughtered by these damn zombies. This is a pain that LongQian will never forget.


    Long Qian strongly demands that he must appear in this battlefield, otherwise long qian can''t rest assured in his life.


    Although the injury on long Qian was serious, this guy recovered quickly. I also lost a few healing skills. Although it was still stinging, at least he could fight and appear on this battlefield.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    From the helicopter, I could clearly hear the sound from the ground. The strange sound made me and God feel a little curious.


    I couldn''t help looking down. I only saw the 40 super soldiers running on the ground one by one.


    Although these people are seemingly heavy and heavy heavy heavy armor, the movement of their bodies seems not to be affected by these armor. They don''t seem heavy at all, but are particularly sensitive.


    With both feet on the ground, the body is like ejection, which can instantly eject tens of meters away.


    It''s not running on the ground, it''s more like flying on the ground. Every jump, the ground is filled with a large amount of smoke and dust.


    "These mecha are not only filled with countless weapons, but also countless tools to assist in combat. They are equipped with jet equipment in their legs, have strong ejection ability, and can also fly and sprint for a short distance in the sky."


    Wang Kun explained with a smile that this is their masterpiece in Jinggu city. With these equipment, these super soldiers can play a power ten times or even a hundred times stronger than usual.


    Tut tut... Even I can''t help but admire that it''s the power of a military region. It''s much better than the dungeon in this aspect. The effect is quite good.


    "At the same time, they are also equipped with various weapons for close combat and long-range attack, and the shape of the mecha can be changed quickly."


    "See the tallest one, the earthy yellow mecha?" Wang Kun said, pointing to the earthy yellow one on the ground, half higher than other mecha.


    "The mecha, Saturn 1, is a newly developed mecha. Its attack ability is average, but its defense ability is extremely strong and can resist tank bombing."


    "The red mecha over there is the Mars series, and the artillery is the most powerful."


    "The silvery white mecha is the Venus series mecha with the strongest melee ability."


    Venus, Mars, Saturn!


    "At present, only these three kinds of mecha have been developed, and the Jupiter series will be studied in the future. The body has strong endurance ability and can support long-time combat; mercury mecha and Pluto mecha series..."


    "What is the support of these mecha, charging or gasoline?" I asked with a blink.


    "Do you think this is an electric car?" Wang Kun said angrily, "they have only one energy, that is... Ability crystal core!"

 Chapter 775

    Where are the capability nuclei in the Western Theater? Although there is no corpse tide attack like that in S City, many monsters and Zombies should also be killed, and there are definitely not a few ability nuclei collected.


    They didn''t go to new developers. According to Xu Rui, the crystal cores of those capabilities were used as energy for instruments.


    So... What equipment?


    Naturally, it can''t be an ordinary thing, and those ordinary instruments can''t use the ability crystal core at all.


    In fact, the Western Theater is not so conservative and inflexible as we thought.


    They also know that relying on their own weapons is not enough. Ordinary guns, ammunition and even rocket launchers can be produced in large quantities, but those missiles can''t.


    Those missiles are produced in parts all over the country and finally assembled together. The requirements for each part are extremely high. There can be no mistakes. A slight difference will result in the missile being unable to use and launch.


    In other words, the missiles we now have are actually one less. Even if we are desperately trying to restore the production line, the result is not optimistic.


    So in this case, the Western theater began to focus its attention on other directions.


    This is the mecha, or mecha!


    This is the research direction of the Western Theater. In fact, the military has been studying this direction for a long time. It has simple shape and simple materials, but it often produces a shell, but it lacks energy to drive.


    All the energy we have now can not drive these things smoothly. Only after the emergence of capability nuclei can these studies really begin to move towards normalization.


    Even in this army, it is clear that these super soldiers will gradually replace those missiles in the future.


    In this camp, there are not those who do not have the ability to cultivate, and there are a lot of them, but most of them are basically body strengthening types. They exist to cultivate super soldiers, and most people don''t know.


    The plane flew very fast. It didn''t take long to reach the sky over the Grand Canyon.


    Helicopters roared in the sky, and the tanks on the ground quickly scattered around, like a huge pocket, completely surrounding the canyon in the center.


    The damned monster will be seen soon. LongQian''s excited whole body is trembling slightly, and a trace of ferocity and madness flashed on his face from time to time.


    "I''m going down..." said long Qian in a hoarse voice.


    In fact, LongQian is also a member of super soldiers, at least in this army.


    The body is attached with a set of strange armor full of sharp spikes. The armor of LongQian is completely different from that of others.


    LongQian''s is specially made. Compared with other people''s standard armor, it is obviously a higher level.


    As for Wang Kun, he quickly issued orders on the plane.


    "Search for the location of the hunter. Once you find it, give it back to me immediately..." on the plane, Wang Kun said loudly. His eyes scanned everything in front of him like radar.


    After receiving the order, a plane quickly flew over the canyon.


    On both sides and in the middle of the canyon, all places are within the scope of the search.


    Under this close search, clues soon appeared.


    "Report to the general and find the target. It''s two-thirds of the canyon." intelligence was returned from a plane, and an image had been sent to Wang Kun.


    In that image, a huge monster is curled up in a group of sand and stones.


    Hunter?


    Is this the hunter? Why is this guy so different from what long Qian said?


    In the dragon''s mouth, the so-called hunter is a thin, but absolutely strong, powerful monster.


    But the guy I see now can only be described as bloated. His huge body is lying on the ground with a bulging stomach, almost exactly like a circular sphere.


    The monster, with an ugly face, seemed to have some pain on that face, and bursts of low growls could be heard in his throat.


    Huge belly, drum by drum!


    There is no doubt that the damn monster is full, and what he eats is the soldiers who were killed before.


    We knew for a long time that the soldiers killed must have been swallowed by this monster, but we didn''t expect such a picture to appear.


    "That guy is digesting human flesh and blood." Wang Kun said with a frown.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen these guys eat enough..." this is a joke, but there is no trace of joke on Wang Kun''s face. That face is only ferocious.


    "This guy... May be... Evolution?" I whispered.


    I just said it casually, but as soon as the voice fell, even my own heart clicked.


    Damn it, won''t I be right?


    Zombie evolution? It seems that I haven''t seen such a thing for a long time. Can''t I say that the hunter is still evolving?


    "Zombie evolution needs blood rain and flesh." ah Shen seemed to be reminded and said in a deep voice.


    Yes, most people know that.


    After being baptized by blood rain, zombies may evolve to the next level.


    But blood rain is only one of the conditions. To really complete evolution, we need the fresh blood and flesh of humans or other animals.


    It seems that the more flesh and blood you eat, the higher the possibility and success rate of evolution.


    "However, this blood rain has stopped for several years?" ah Shen stroked his forehead and felt a little incredible.


    "Hey, it''s not pleasant to say. In addition to the zombies that changed later, there are also the zombies that were produced after mating. Which of the other zombies has not undergone blood rain?" I sneered.


    Yes, at that time, there were so many zombies in the world that we couldn''t kill them all. After receiving the blood rain, those zombies failed to evolve because they didn''t eat fresh flesh and blood.


    In other words, almost all the zombies that changed at the beginning have experienced blood rain.


    Moreover, the blood rain is only the condition of our own speculation. No one knows whether it is or not. Moreover, we don''t know whether this guy is evolving or not.


    All we know is that this guy, just like the greedy python, swallowed a huge prey, so that he was completely propped up, lying on the ground, waiting to digest the food.


    This is a good chance for us, a great chance to kill this guy completely.


    "No matter whether he is evolving or digesting, he is dead today." Wang Kun sneered.


    "The tank team, all adjust their firing angles, fill in shells and wait for my command. The super soldiers guard around the canyon. Don''t let that guy run away. The air forces form small teams in pinyin shape, waiting for my command, everyone, lock the hunters..." Wang Kun quickly gave the order.


    "Tank one is locked..."


    "Number two is locked..."


    "Air lock over..."


    When the terrible war machines had completely locked the guy in the middle of the canyon, Wang Kun finally flashed a grim smile on his face.


    Perhaps this time, I can also see how they fight here.


    "Launch!"


    Wang Kun slapped his hands on the table in front of him.


    With that order, the boom... The violent roar almost exploded at this moment.


    The ground below seemed to tremble violently. The tanks trembled one by one, and shells roared out quickly. A parabola of flame was left in the air, and the tall shells shot out quickly.


    In mid air, pilots also pressed buttons. Those miniature rattlesnake missiles quickly roared out from under the plane. With that harsh scream, strange traces were left in mid air.


    The dense attack is airtight and there is no blank at all.

 Chapter 776

    Dozens of shells quickly shuttled through the air. The fire red traces left dazzling light. They were woven together, just like a huge fire blockade net, quickly shrouded in the front.


    This big net shrinks rapidly. Everything in the sky and underground is rapidly converging towards the only point.


    At that moment, my heart was slightly shocked.


    It''s not that we haven''t experienced fire blockade. We have also launched fire blockade on zombies in previous battles, but our fire is essentially different from the one in front of us.


    Our attacks were scattered and chaotic, and there was no uniformity at all, but here, it was another look.


    All attacks appear in an instant. The uniformity seems to raise the power of this attack to a higher level out of thin air.


    In our eyes, the shell roared past quickly, finally concentrated in the back of the canyon, and suddenly fell down.


    Boom


    All the shells exploded in this instant. So many shells burst together, which immediately made the power soar hundreds of times.


    Even from a long distance, we can feel a violent shaking of the aircraft under us, and the shock wave is extremely strong.


    The naked eye can clearly see that a flame burst into the sky in the depths of the canyon.


    The violent shock wave destroyed everything around the canyon. Everything on both sides of the canyon was destroyed almost instantly.


    The dust on the ground, like a tornado, like a tsunami, moved frantically in all directions.


    For a moment, the dust covered the sky and completely intercepted everything.


    Terror... So many guns, together, have such amazing effects.


    These professional soldiers, missiles, tanks and shells are indeed different from the rocket launchers we have collected. The power of those rockets should be significantly increased by several levels, which can not be compared at all.


    It''s scary.


    As for Wang Kun, there are many super soldiers around, all of whom are smiling autonomously.


    Now... Did you kill that guy?


    That guy, before the shell exploded, didn''t hide, or even didn''t find his action at all. He almost watched the shell explode on that guy.


    Until the end, I didn''t hear a roar and roar. Maybe the guy didn''t have time to roar and was killed directly?


    This guy doesn''t seem as scary as the legend.


    Also, nothing is perfect. A tyrant with a huge body, infinite power and a hard body has a weakness in speed; Fast, sensitive licker. Strength is weakness. This seems to be a balance. Can this Hunter avoid this balance?


    "Pay attention to the two exits in front of and behind the canyon. Don''t let that guy run away. Others, continue bombing with fire." Wang Kun ordered coldly.


    The first round of bombing may not be able to kill this guy. It still needs the second round, the third round... Until it is completely razed to the ground.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The shell seemed to cover the front without money. This time, the shell almost covered the whole canyon. It was no longer focused on one point as before. This time, it was a carpet covering attack.


    The whole area was completely sealed off by the impact of artillery fire.


    Seeing this, I know why these people don''t put zombies in their eyes at all. They have this kind of capital.


    Just a dozen planes and dozens of tanks can produce this effect. The continuous shell explosions completely turn the canyon in front into a sea of gunfire. Under that crazy attack, there will basically be no life. It is basically impossible to survive in this situation. They are all dead!


    Even if there are many zombies in front of us, in this case, there will be no one left.


    Of course, when facing ordinary zombies, can they be as invincible as when facing ordinary zombies?


    No one knows.


    I just looked through the glass and looked carefully at the area ahead.


    Smoke billowed and yellow sand covered the sky.


    The bombing lasted two minutes. With Wang Kun''s order, the bombing finally stopped temporarily.


    A helicopter flew directly above the canyon to investigate the situation below.


    "Not good..." at this moment, my face changed wildly and I shouted badly.


    "Bad!" the God next to me felt something wrong almost at the same time.


    Wang Kun hasn''t noticed it yet, but ah Shen and I both found it. In that moment, the chaotic dust and air flow below seemed to suddenly enter a very chaotic and terrible situation, and suddenly rolled up.


    It looked like something terrible rushed out of the almost flattened canyon at a very fast speed.


    We found it in time, but... The soldiers in front had no time to respond.


    The pilot on the plane just realized that the situation was wrong. The next moment, a huge dark shadow rushed out of a piece of yellow sand.


    The amazing bouncing force brought the speed comparable to the shell, and the whole body appeared next to the helicopter almost instantaneously.


    That guy, there he is.


    The belly is still round, but it seems to have gone down a lot compared with just now, and that action is also extremely sensitive.


    At the moment when the body passed by the helicopter, with a shrill howl, the claw suddenly waved in the past.


    Click... Boom


    There was no pause and stagnation at all. It was like cutting tofu. With a Shua, the whole helicopter was torn from the middle and burst open in mid air!


    That monster is not dead... Not only is it not dead, there are almost no scars on this monster.


    The previous strong explosion didn''t seem to cause any harm to this guy at all.


    This terrible guy has grown to the point where ordinary shells can''t hurt him.


    I only saw this guy, who made a force on the ruins of the exploding helicopter, and suddenly ran up. Under the amazing bouncing force, his body directly jumped tens of meters away. On the other helicopter, his two claws directly grabbed the propeller.


    Kaka, Kaka


    "Roar..."


    That monster, roaring desperately, could easily tear a human to pieces, and was caught in his hand by this monster.


    With a roar, the propeller twisted in an instant. With that monster, the helicopter quickly fell down, boom... Another explosion, and the second helicopter has been destroyed.


    "Retreat, retreat quickly..."


    Wang Kun''s face became distorted in an instant. After the second helicopter was destroyed, other people recovered from the shock and retreated one by one.


    "All, replace all shells with armor piercing shells..." Wang Kun ordered in a hoarse voice.


    In order to cause as much damage as possible, the shells used were high explosive shells. Unexpectedly, the high-strength shells did not cause any damage to the guy. On the contrary, two planes were destroyed on their own side.


    The smoke and dust around gradually dispersed. The captured plane, like a falling milk swallow, fell to the ground. In the flames rising into the sky, the monster came out step by step.


    Roar


    He opened his huge mouth and roared at us.


    Shells continue to cover the past from all around.


    This time, the armor piercing projectile is selected. It does not have so strong blasting ability, but the penetration ability will be improved to a higher level in an instant.


    Seeing the dense attacks around, the monster has been completely angered.


    The huge palm suddenly grabbed it by the side. At the moment when the three strange nails crossed, the tall armor piercing bullet was instantly cut into pieces. At the same time, the feet made a force on the ground, and the body instantly rose into the sky, and countless shells on the ground directly fell into the air.


    The next second, this huge monster launched a fierce charge towards the front!

 Chapter 777

    This guy can only describe us with fear and horror. The previous high explosive bombs and the current armor piercing bombs can hardly cause any damage to this guy.


    Maybe armor piercing bullets can, but this guy''s action is so fast that almost all shells are dodged.


    Then, the huge body, like a wild beast, rushed across the ground. The target was the tank battle array in front of the canyon.


    Before, he was worried that this guy would run away, but now, Wang Kun suddenly found that his worry was completely superfluous. This terrible guy won''t run away at all.


    Greedy, tyrannical guy will destroy all life he sees.


    The speed of the tank is too slow. The helicopters in the sky can''t hide. If the tank on the ground really makes this guy rush to the front, it will almost be the end of mass destruction in an instant.


    Never let this guy rush over.


    "Super warrior, prepare..."


    "Move!"


    With Wang Kun''s order, the action of super power soldiers finally began. Their bodies quickly surrounded the hunter. The first one to bear the brunt was Saturn I, the tallest and most powerful.


    The whole body is earthy yellow. It is completely different from other mecha. In the hands of Saturn 1, it also holds a huge circular shield like a desert. On the shield, three sharp and tall spikes are like javelins.


    Holding the shield in hand, Saturn 1 suddenly collided from the side.


    Boom


    A dull sound followed by the shrill scream of the hunter.


    Puff!


    Saturn 1 is a huge iron knot. Under this fierce charge, the impact force is particularly fierce.


    The three spikes pierced the hunter''s skin almost instantly.


    The sudden injury made the hunter feel sharp pain and immediately screamed.


    At the same time, the powerful force from the side also directly took the hunter''s body and directly hit the ground. Soon, Saturn 1''s body was directly suppressed and its left hand suddenly raised.


    With a click, an extremely sharp long knife appeared on the back of the hand.


    These super soldiers were really extraordinary. They immediately gave the hunter a threat as soon as they came out. They were quite awesome. A little pride appeared on Wang Kun''s face.


    Saturn one, pursuing the strongest hand to hand and defense capabilities, is more powerful than the previous Mars and Venus series mecha.


    The materials used on the body are also more advanced, and the body is extremely heavy. Only those with the strongest body strengthening ability can support this weight.


    At the same time, in order to ensure the strength of the fuselage, all kinds of heat weapons are completely abandoned on the body, and only two weapons are installed on the whole body.


    One is the shield in the left hand. The three sharp superalloy spikes on it are the synthetic metal with the highest strength at present. There is no other effect, but one thing, that is, it is hard. The hardness is several times that of diamond and can easily penetrate anything.


    Another weapon is the machete on the back of the right hand, which is made of the same material.


    Simple, but extremely rude.


    This was Saturn I''s first battle. The effect looked really good. For a moment, the hunter was suppressed immediately.


    According to this momentum, I''m afraid this guy will die soon.


    But God and I frowned. It''s impossible. The hunter can''t have only such a little power.


    This kind of strength is far from the legend heard before. It is not a level at all. It seems that for some reasons, the hunter can''t give full play to his real strength.


    Is it true that the mobile phone can''t support it?


    And even if you can''t give full play to your most powerful strength, this hunter is still not something that Saturn 1 can deal with. It''s absolutely impossible.


    We can all feel the abnormal terrorist power contained in the hunter''s body.


    Seeing that the huge Sharp Machete of Saturn 1 has been chopped at the hunter''s head, the hunter is also completely angry.


    It is the king of zombies and the most powerful zombie so far.


    It has a high degree of wisdom!


    It''s totally different from the ordinary zombies. This guy is a monster with extreme intelligence and high self-esteem. Even a zombie, as a king, is suppressed by something else, which is absolutely unacceptable to hunters.


    The long and narrow eyes suddenly burst into a mass of pure light, and the momentum of the body almost rose to a higher level at this moment.


    Super long claws, at this time, show an extremely terrible flexibility.


    The arm rotates around Saturn 1''s neck, directly from the back, like a chain, directly wrapped around Saturn 1''s left hand, and the machete immediately stays in mid air.


    At the same time, with a strong pull, Saturn 1 is not as powerful as the hunter.


    With a shout, the whole body was directly pulled apart and thrown into the sky.


    The three spikes separated directly from the waist, and ferocious black and red blood gushed out of the body.


    Roar


    Looking at the wound on his body, the guy completely ran away with a roar. His feet made a force on the ground, his body rushed directly to the sky, and his claws pierced directly into the sky.


    The heavy metal couldn''t resist the guy''s claws.


    Breaking defense... The hunter seems to have 100% breaking defense ability. No matter what kind of things, they are as vulnerable as bean curd residue in front of this guy. A huge hole was torn between his chest and abdomen immediately, and a stream of blood gushed out.


    Boom


    Boom!


    Energy shells flew directly from mid air and hit the hunter''s body.


    It was other super soldiers in the distance who finally launched an attack, and the small super gun on their shoulder began to erupt.


    Under the cover of artillery fire, a group of silvery white mecha also quickly surrounded the hunters.


    These are Venus series mecha. Each of them is a master of hand to hand combat. All of them are special machetes. They are extremely sharp. Seeing Saturn 1 in danger, others quickly rushed to support it.


    Wang Kun''s face has become gloomy. These machine armor can be said to be the same means as the killer''s mace. If even these machine armor have no way to deal with this monster, Wang Kun doesn''t know what to do to eliminate this terrible guy.


    Saturn 1, which has high hopes, was unexpectedly destroyed.


    However, even if all these Venus series mecha appear, the gap is still too big.


    The guy''s arm, as if he didn''t want his life, kept dancing, and sparks kept exploding in mid air.


    He was very smart. He grabbed the huge iron pimple body of Saturn 1 and kept shaking. The roaring sound kept on. Every collision, those mecha were directly smashed and flew out.


    Because you can''t hurt Saturn 1, these mecha are timid when they fight, and they can''t give full play to their real strength. On the contrary, they are careless. This guy will seize the opportunity immediately. As long as an attack, the mecha will break directly, and the people inside will be seriously injured or even die.


    Seeing the mecha constantly being hit and flown, ah Shen shook his head and stood up: "let''s give it to us."


    God has a potion in his hand, ready to jump from the sky and join this battle group.


    This kind of war is no longer necessary to continue. If it continues, more casualties will be caused.


    But at this time, another figure quickly joined the regiment.


    Long Qian!


    The guy who was full of hatred for the hunter rushed over regardless of his injury.


    The huge body suddenly hugged together. The mecha changed in an instant and turned into a huge, disc-shaped thing. Under the rapid rotation, the sharp spikes on it twinkled with strange cold!

 Chapter 778

    Power sprint!


    Dragon thousand''s unique skill.


    The special machine armor can make LongQian play this move more powerful. After the body turns into a disc shape, almost all vulnerable parts are covered up, and the whole body completely turns into a hedgehog.


    Under the high-speed rotation, he charged at the enemy in front.


    That sharp spike is more frightening than the sawtooth of any electric saw.


    Hum


    A bounce on the ground, the huge spherical iron armor quickly rushed to the hunter, and the sharp spikes on his body instantly turned into sawteeth.


    Poof poof


    Under the rapid rotation, a large amount of blood scattered around in an instant, and countless blood marks appeared on the hunter''s claw.


    The unexpected attack made this guy can no longer catch Saturn 1, and Saturn 1 was finally able to extricate itself from this danger.


    The soldier inside is also a man.


    Obviously, he has been seriously injured by the hunter, but he didn''t take the opportunity to escape at this time. He is the latest armor and will never lose to this ugly monster.


    Carrying that shield, he rushed over again while LongQian attracted attention.


    This time, it was a positive impact. The three sharp spikes directly pierced between the chest and abdomen, penetrating the hunter''s stomach, and a large amount of blood gushed out of it.


    Not to mention, on the other side, a silver white mecha is particularly sensitive. Although they are all the same standard mecha, the guy''s manipulation of mecha is obviously at another level.


    The body jumps and the long knife in the hand sweeps across in an instant.


    With a sound of, the hunter''s other arm ready to attack again was intercepted.


    For a moment, the body was pierced, and the two arms were intercepted by LongQian and another mecha.


    That man, that''s the captain of Venus mecha. That''s one of the most flexible people in Jinggu city.


    Saturn one and dragon thousand, two people almost at the same time, grabbed those two arms, quickly rushed to both sides, and their whole body was straightened directly.


    When I was alone, I was not the opponent of this guy, but now, when the three strong men are united, the situation of the battlefield has changed in an instant.


    Dragon thousand, Saturn one, Captain Venus!


    These three men are definitely the members with the highest combat effectiveness. Before, long Qian almost died when he faced the hunter, but now it''s time to take revenge.


    The two attacks were completely suppressed, and a huge gap was opened between the chest and abdomen. This is an extremely rare opportunity.


    Saturn one roared, the hand knife was raised again, the shield was pulled away, and along the wound that had been pierced, the hand knife suddenly drilled in, and immediately puffed, the arm exerted force, and the hand knife instantly cut down under the pressure of its own weight of thousands of kilograms.


    Poof!


    The stomach was completely cut open, and large pieces of ferocious flesh and blood and dirty blood gushed out of the stomach.


    It''s the human who ate it before. It''s almost digested by this damn guy.


    It is precisely because there are too many things to eat that the hunter is far less flexible than before. Otherwise, it is not so easy for these three people to cause heavy damage to this guy.


    "Get out of the way..." a dull hum came from behind.


    Saturn one quickly dodged.


    Immediately... An energy shell roared from the rear, followed the blood hole opened by Saturn 1 and directly penetrated into the hunter''s body.


    And blow it up!


    Puff, puff, puff! The whole body was almost instantly blown up. The things in the stomach were completely destroyed. The body was almost blown in half.


    But now, although there is no clear break, there is only one spine hanging this body, and this guy has become particularly miserable.


    It''s not that I don''t want to hit the head, but the head is relatively hard, and there are previous wounds on the stomach, which can maximize the attack.


    Now it seems that the effect is still very good. This guy has basically been abandoned.


    The guy with only one spine left, do you expect him to jump around on the ground?


    Basically, it''s not much different from a clean break.


    Seeing this situation, the outcome is basically decided.


    Wang Kun breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his mecha soldiers didn''t lose face. If he failed to deploy such a great force, he really didn''t know where to put his old face in front of these two young people.


    However, Wang Kun breathed a sigh of relief, but the faces of ah Shen and I became particularly dignified.


    "Well, recycle this guy, cut his body, divide it into different parts, and take it back to the theater for research... Especially this guy''s claws, don''t fall... Saturn 1, you hurry back... Mr. a Shen, Mr. Lin, please inject a medicine into Saturn 1." Wang Kun gave an order.


    Saturn 1 is scratched and will certainly become a zombie unless injected with medicine!


    The claws are too sharp. Basically, nothing can stop the predator''s claws. No matter what it is, it will be directly penetrated. If this thing is made into a weapon and fitted with its own mecha, the destructive power will be forced several levels in an instant.


    "General Wang, let your people be careful..." ah Shen couldn''t help saying, "that guy... It''s not that simple."


    This has become what it is now. What else can this guy do? Even if the upper body is vigorous, but basically can''t attack the enemy?


    Wang Kun just wanted to say something, but before he could open his mouth, a frightening scene appeared in front of him.


    Hoo... Hoo!


    Long Qian and captain Venus, two strong men holding the hunter''s arm, were directly thrown out with their huge mecha.


    The body was thrown out for a long distance like a basketball. At the same time, a violent impact came from the hunter''s body, a burst of blood red light.


    The next second, I only saw Saturn one''s body suddenly stop. A few seconds later, he fell on the hunter, and there was no more movement.


    Dead!


    Obviously, Saturn 1 had been killed. The red light penetrated directly through the head of the armor. The armor failed to block the death light, and the people inside were killed directly.


    Immediately, the body was mercilessly kicked aside, just below, and the hunter''s body appeared in front of us again.


    Moreover, the picture we see now makes us feel particularly scary.


    The hunter''s body was still broken, and the terrible holes between his chest and abdomen were still broken.


    But the ragged body is rapidly recovering, and ferocious granulations, like insects, are constantly wriggling in the position of the wound.


    Almost all the blood on the ground is flowing back.


    Granulation rapid peristalsis, wound rapid recovery. And the whole body shape of the hunter is constantly changing at this time.


    He didn''t become stronger. It seems that he reassembled his current body. Because he lost a lot of blood and flesh, the reassembled body doesn''t seem as big as before, like a small punch.


    The originally broken stomach was also regrouped by the meat buds like earthworms and insects. Almost all the wounds on the body were completely restored to the original state in this short time.


    Perhaps this is the real state of the hunter.


    Besides, on the hunter''s strange head, one eye did not know when it had become the color of blood red. Just now, the strange light was ejected from this strange eye and killed Saturn 1 in an instant, which hardly had any cost to resist.


    In long Qian''s previous report, the hunter did not have this power at all. This is a newly acquired ability of the hunter.


    No doubt... This guy has evolved.


    But this evolution is not very complete!


    Although this is only an incomplete evolutionary hunter, the threat it brings is an instant rise.


    The process is more intense than we thought... Hunters can evolve.

 Chapter 779

    We all ignore a very important point, that is, hunters can evolve.


    We have always thought that the hunter is the top of the zombie, at least for now, but how did the hunter appear and not evolve from the zombie?


    However, it is not known what zombies can evolve into hunters.


    Although God and I have always felt that the situation is not quite right, and even vaguely felt that there are some problems with the zombie, we have even said the word evolution.


    But maybe we don''t want to believe this from the bottom of our hearts, and we didn''t expect that this zombie evolution would be so fast, and it could evolve in the battlefield.


    The hunter evolved.


    In fact, the situation is much more complicated than we think. Hunters have evolved from a very weak age, but not every zombie can evolve into a hunter. Most zombies don''t even have this possibility.


    If you really want to find a word to describe it, it is blood.


    Yes, it''s blood.


    Ordinary zombies, whether evolved into tyrants or even bad news, are always just ordinary zombies. At most, they can only be regarded as the best among ordinary zombies.


    These zombies are zombies of ordinary descent.


    And some other zombies, probably the nobles among these zombies, have royal blood.


    For example, the little man who first encountered before was somewhat similar to the tyrant, the reverse growth zombie, and the flying zombie encountered on the sea.


    The bloodlines of these two zombies are obviously different from other zombies. Even when they are very weak, they all show much more wisdom than ordinary zombies. Maybe they are not strong enough, but intelligent Superman can make them keenly avoid dangers again and again, and finally survive and evolve all the way.


    Only this special intelligent zombie can evolve to this level.


    Ordinary zombies, in fact, have reached the limit when they evolve to bad news and mutant tyrants.


    But these intelligent zombies can evolve indefinitely.


    These zombies seem to have a very special advantage in their lineage genes. They can devour different individuals, and even integrate the dominant genes of the individuals they devour, so as to make themselves stronger and stronger.


    This hunter is such a special kind of zombie. He has always been very small and very fragile.


    This kind of zombie will even be attacked by other zombies. Before it really grows up, this kind of zombie is actually quite dangerous. It can protect itself only when it has enough strength.


    Before that, the zombie had been acting secretly until he evolved to the hunter level. After realizing that he had absolutely invincible power, the hunter finally began to act.


    Moreover, this guy can feel that he can continue to evolve, and his potential is almost endless.


    He is like a python molting. After swallowing enough fresh flesh and blood each time, he will sleep for a period of time, digest once, and then evolve to the next more powerful level until he appears to be promoted in essence.


    But this time, something unexpected happened. Their evolutionary process was interrupted by a group of uninvited guests who woke themselves up from their evolutionary addiction with shells.


    It even caused serious trauma to the hunter, his stomach was broken, and all the things he had swallowed passed away.


    The hunter didn''t die. Even when his stomach was broken, he absorbed fresh flesh and blood around him, and his strength became stronger.


    But for this hunter, this is an absolutely unforgivable process.


    He evolved again, but this evolution is incomplete, and this injury completely interrupted the evolution process of the hunter.


    In other words, after this incomplete evolution, the hunter will not be able to continue to improve his strength, and his strength will stay at this level forever.


    Even zombies are full of bumps and thorns on the road of evolution. A little carelessness may cause serious consequences.


    Maybe it''s instinct. When the hunter knows this, he will never become stronger. The hunter ran away.


    Moreover, because of the serious injury, most of the strength of this evolution has been used to repair their broken body, and the overall strength has not improved much.


    In addition to the left eye... That''s the gene once obtained from a mutated three headed rattlesnake. The red eye can emit a hot flame, like a laser, and instantly pierce the target in front of you!


    This is the only benefit of this evolution.


    Superpowers... This may be the first zombie to master superpowers.


    If you let this guy evolve infinitely, no one knows what power this guy can continue to get, it will be a complete nightmare.


    Even if it is not completely evolved, we are still shocked by the strength of this guy.


    Wang Kun''s face was a little white, and almost all his eyes were emitting flames.


    Saturn one died.


    A combat expert who had been trained hard was gone. The Saturn I mecha with extremely strong defense was instantly penetrated in front of the hunter, and the people inside died.


    Captain Venus and long Qian were also thrown away.


    At this moment, although the strength of the hunter has not increased much, the current hunter has lost the influence of the flesh and blood in the original body and can give full play to his real strength. The hunter at this moment is the most powerful time.


    Seeing this situation, other mecha around also reacted quickly. The energy gun on the shoulder quickly adjusted the direction and locked the hunter completely.


    Energy cannons roared out quickly, and shells exploded on the hunter''s body.


    But now the hunters are in a terrible mess. Even if they are hit by so many super energy guns, their bodies are still motionless, and they don''t even have any scars on their bodies.


    Long Qian and captain Venus were thrown out from a distance. Their bodies bounced on the ground and rushed over quickly.


    Long Qian once again turned into a huge spike ball and spun rapidly. As for captain Venus''s mecha, an extremely sharp silver white long gun was ejected from his arm. His two bodies almost crossed the ground and directly attacked the hunter''s body.


    Saturn 1 has died. Now we can only rely on them. Other brothers come here and are expected to be killed in an instant. No one can resist this guy''s attack.


    But... Not enough!


    The current hunter is not the fragile guy before. His body is strong to the limit. His two tall claws roar out quickly like a chain.


    At that speed, the two never dodged.


    One arm was wrapped around the neck of the mecha, and both of them were completely trapped. The two mechanical arms tore at the hunter''s arm wrapped around their neck, but did not move.


    At this time, the hunter had quietly turned his head, and the eyes on the left began to emit dazzling red light.


    That''s captain Venus!


    The scene that once killed Saturn 1 is about to appear again.


    Wang Kun''s face has become extremely ferocious.


    Other mecha around are constantly attacking, but the energy gun can''t produce effect at all.


    I''m dying.


    Captain Venus may die completely at this time, just like Saturn 1.


    Two people, there is no room for struggle.


    Wang Kun''s fists had been tightly clenched, and his fingers almost plunged into the palm of his hand.


    This time, I lost completely.


    We need to retreat!


    Although Wang Kun wants to rescue those two people, if it continues like this, all the people on his side may be destroyed and none will be left.


    These 40 mecha soldiers are a very important force and can''t bear this loss at all.


    Captain Venus and long Qian, I''m afraid this is doomed to despair.


    despair?


    Nothing in this world is worth despair!

 Chapter 780

    Wang Kun has basically given up. As a general, he must make his own decisions at important times, even if sometimes such decisions seem quite inhuman or even heartless.


    But... We must give up those two people now, or everyone will be destroyed.


    Up to now, except that he was very close to victory at that time, he was basically pressed by the hunter. Now the situation has almost proved that he is definitely not the opponent of the hunter. The gap is too big.


    The tank team almost needs to be abandoned, and the pilots inside can escape by helicopter.


    But just after Wang Kun was about to give the order, he just felt a cry around him. In a trance, something seemed to flicker. When Wang Kun turned around and looked, the figure didn''t know when it had disappeared.


    Ah Shen was the only one left. He stayed in the cabin with a smile on his face. He held a small Yida bottle in his hand. It didn''t look like chewing gum was being thrown into his mouth.


    "Hey, General Wang, tell your men to retreat a little. You may not be able to participate in the battlefield later." ah Shen said as he rushed to the cabin door.


    Wang Kun hasn''t even reflected what happened.


    Boom


    At this time, Wang Kun suddenly heard only a violent roar, and suddenly came from the front.


    Only a figure appeared in front of the hunter. The black fist hit the hunter''s head.


    A flash appeared in an instant, and immediately his fist fell violently.


    Under the super strength, the fist almost broke out, except for the terrible sound comparable to the explosion of shells.


    The hunter''s head was suddenly hit sideways!


    Whew!


    A blazing laser almost roared past the head of Captain Venus, and burst into the ground, leaving a hole.


    The surrounding gravel was instantly burned.


    If the ray just shot on captain Venus''s head, the result would never be much better than Saturn 1.


    But this attack was disrupted by me. The hunter''s body even retreated two steps under that great force, turned around and stared at me.


    Roar!


    He opened his mouth and howled, with a strong smell in his mouth.


    The greedy Hydra appeared in my hand and smiled grimly. I rushed to the hunter in front.


    Just that attack also made the hunter understand my power. Although the death ray in his eyes was super destructive, it seemed that it would take some time to prepare. In this case, the hunter finally released one hand.


    Captain Venus, who had been trapped for a long time, finally broke free from the bondage and lay on the ground as if unable to move.


    At the same time, that sharp claw has also grabbed at me.


    Sneer, the huge Tomahawk in his hand suddenly swept across.


    Only a clang was heard. The invincible claws met their opponents for the first time.


    Three sharp and direct sticks stuck on the battle axe, and the result was a crisp sound. There was only a pale mark on the battle axe, that''s all.


    At the same time, with the help of this force, my body suddenly soared into the air, a reversal, and directly appeared next to captain Venus.


    Now the battlefield has nothing to do with them. These people appear on the battlefield and can''t bring us help or even trouble.


    So it''s better to leave here first.


    My body didn''t even fall to the ground. As soon as I grabbed the arm of Captain Venus, a frenzy suddenly flashed in my eyes. My arms soared. Thousands of body strengthening points completely exploded at this time. That power was completely displayed at this time.


    Just when the soles of my feet fell to the ground, the body of Captain Venus had soared up.


    With a cry, the huge body drew a bright trace in the air and flew out nearly a hundred meters away.


    Sorry.


    I didn''t expect that I just made a false move and didn''t fight with him. Instead, I saved captain Venus. This kind of thing seemed to make the hunter feel ashamed and roar again and again.


    A claw has taken advantage of this opportunity to puncture from the back.


    And I, at this time, Captain Venus just got rid of it.


    At this time, the body of God on the other side had begun to fall from the helicopter.


    The body began to expand in mid air. When the body landed on the ground, it had become a terrible monster like a hulk.


    Seeing the battlefield ahead, this terrible giant showed that savage power.


    With a roar, the soles of the feet stamped on the ground, and the whole body roared like a shell. Almost at that moment, the body had rushed to the hunter.


    Open your hands. Now God''s body is no smaller than the hunter.


    Hold the hunter''s body directly with both hands and take the hunter''s body. The bodies of the two people directly collide with the rear until there is a bang, and the two bodies directly collide with a boulder.


    It was a battle between two giants, savage and violent.


    As for long Qian, he was thrown to the ground by hunters on the way.


    A God''s body was on it. His eyes looked more crazy than the hunter. His fist like a vinegar jar was raised directly.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The fist is like rain, smashing on the monster''s head. The sound of banging sounds particularly harsh. Each heavy blow basically makes the monster look like Venus!


    Simple, rough, wild, pure power!


    This is God''s way of fighting, an extremely simple but effective way.


    Even compared with ordinary monsters, God''s fighting style is more barbaric and more like a real monster.


    When the bodies of the two giants were entangled together, it was like two giants fighting. Each fist was full of terrible power.


    Boom


    A fist was full of strength and smashed wildly, and a blood red trace gushed out of the hunter''s mouth.


    Perhaps this is the first time a hunter has suffered such trauma in close combat.


    This guy suddenly became furious, got angry, opened his huge mouth and swallowed it at a God.


    The huge mouth opened, it is estimated that it can directly cut off a tiger.


    After fighting for so long, this is the first time that a hunter attacks with his mouth and teeth. Generally, only claws are enough for the enemy.


    It can be seen that God has brought a considerable threat to this guy.


    Seeing that the huge mouth had swallowed the head of a God, a god suddenly raised his head, roared more violently than the hunter, and two huge palms stretched out directly.


    Caught in the hunter''s mouth, one hand''s upper jaw and the other hand''s lower jaw actually control this guy''s mouth alive. The sharp teeth can''t bite off anyway.


    The power of terror!


    At that scene, the soldiers around, whether operating the aircraft or heavy mecha, were all dull, and the obvious shock could be seen in their eyes.


    Are these two really human? How can human beings have such powerful power?


    To tell you the truth, although it was a misunderstanding to be beaten to the door before, the city wall was blown open and more than a dozen planes and tanks were completely useless. This kind of thing really made these proud soldiers feel a little uncomfortable.


    It seems that their strength has been ignored. They also want to prove their strength. Maybe Wang Kun doesn''t necessarily have this idea.


    But who could have thought that the final result would be like this?


    These two people are even stronger than the monster. When they are almost unable to support themselves, they saved captain Venus and long Qian again. Even one of them suppressed the hunter temporarily?

 Chapter 781

    I only saw the two giants entangled together, their bodies rolling on the ground, stirring up a large area of smoke and dust.


    When I turned around, I saw such a picture. At that time, there were black lines on my forehead.


    My God, this guy''s fighting is a little wild. You''re a person. Don''t really think of yourself as a beast.


    When the two monsters were entangled together, the hunter''s two arms finally broke free from the chaos.


    A claw has pierced behind a God.


    The sharp claw went straight into the back of a Shen, but it was only half of it. When the hunter was ready to continue his efforts to kill the damn guy in front of him, he found his claw, as if it was completely locked by something solid.


    It becomes impossible to move on or to pull out.


    It''s a God''s muscle. After the flesh is highly strengthened, a God''s muscle strength can be called abnormal. Once the muscle works hard, it can trap anything that gets into his body.


    But the flesh was pierced, and the pain also made the god suddenly run away. He howled loudly in his throat. His hands suddenly forced, grabbed the two upper and lower jaws, and hit the hunter''s body deep into the ground with a bang.


    Immediately, the body suddenly twisted, and the arm swept. I only heard a slap. I slapped and grabbed the arm inserted into my own muscle.


    In that madness like a madman, his hands worked hard, and with a pop, that arm was instantly torn alive and bleeding.


    A limb was torn off by a God, and the claw was still inserted in a God''s vest.


    He grabbed the broken arm, pulled the claw out of his body and threw it on the ground.


    At this time, a tail suddenly ejected from the ground.


    Hunters... Those with tails, we almost ignore this guy''s tail, because the power of those claws is so strong that we all forget this claw.


    When this tail appeared, ah Shen and I almost didn''t react. It was like a long whip, which directly hit a Shan''s waist, and the whole huge body was directly hit and flew out.


    The sky rolled back and forth for dozens of times, and finally hit the ground with a bang. I couldn''t get up for half a day.


    The lumbar spine was almost broken, and the blood in the mouth gushed wildly.


    These two guys, like wild animals, fight very crazy. Even I have no chance to intervene. I can only watch.


    I didn''t expect such an ending in the end.


    Lose both?


    The hunter''s arm was pulled off by a God. The power of a God made the hearts of long Qian and captain Venus tremble constantly.


    Break an arm? It sounds like nothing, but it''s a hunter. At the beginning, so many mecha soldiers could hardly make the slightest scar on this guy, let alone tear off an arm.


    This guy''s strength is so abnormal.


    But now, in fact, ah Shen''s injury may be a little more serious.


    The body was penetrated by claws. If it had been put before, a God would have basically lost, because a God would become a zombie.


    But now for a God, it''s just a small injury. It''s not worth mentioning. What''s really serious is the one just swept by the hunter''s tail.


    The attack was so serious that it basically broke God''s waist.


    Perhaps this is the real skill of the hunter in hand to hand combat. The attack was very fierce, and I could hear the clear click.


    That serious injury made God unable to even get up.


    It was the hunter who took advantage of this opportunity to finally stand up from the ground and howled loudly. The tail was still swinging behind him. He opened his mouth and rushed to God.


    He wanted to kill the enemy, ah Shen, completely, but... I couldn''t participate in the war between the two beasts before, but now it seems that it''s not the case.


    Just two steps out, the hunter''s body immediately came to a sharp brake and was directly pulled to stay on the ground. The hunter turned angrily and saw that another enemy had grabbed his tail and was rooted on the ground like a nail. Even the hunter couldn''t break free for a moment.


    Not to mention, that one is thin and weak. It seems to the hunter that as long as he bites down, he can immediately divide this guy into two enemies. He actually shows no less strength than that big man.


    When the body turns around, it immediately falls over the shoulder, pulls the hunter''s tail, and directly throws the hunter''s body into the air.


    Then the greedy Hydra suddenly appeared in his hand. At this time, his whole body rotated in an instant. The Tomahawk in his hand swept across with the power of sweeping the fallen leaves with a strong wind.


    Click


    Poof!


    All over the sky, traces of blood red are spraying everywhere. There are large blood stains on my body.


    80% of the defense breaking effect, coupled with the sharpness of greedy Hydra itself and my own powerful power, the effect is quite good.


    The Tomahawk swept over and the tail was cut off directly.


    The blood rain scattered down, and my body was immediately bloody red.


    Immediately stabbed Lala


    The harsh sound sounded, and clusters of white smoke churned rapidly on me, and there was a sharp pain on my skin immediately.


    Blood, like concentrated sulfuric acid, is extremely corrosive.


    My clothes immediately turned into holes, and my skin became bright red. Some places had even been corroded and broken.


    I didn''t feel anything when the blood was scattered on the ground before. Even when it was pierced by metal, it seemed that there was no such corrosion, but I didn''t expect it to have this effect on human body.


    Slightly suddenly raised his eyebrows, a treatment was thrown up, and his palm shook. Two red medicine bottles were thrown behind him: "drink first, and then inject anti autopsy serum..."


    It is estimated that God never thought that he took LongQian as a test object yesterday. Today, it is his turn to test the object.


    This medicine has succeeded in LongQian. Whether it can succeed in yourself is still a matter of two. Moreover, the earlier the medicine is injected, the better.


    Basically, after a round of fighting, the situation of the hunter has become extremely tragic.


    One arm and one tail were cut off, and his body was black and blue. A God''s slap almost tore off the guy''s chin.


    Up to now, the mouth can''t be closed. It''s estimated that it will leave a lifelong sequelae.


    The hunter is a very smart guy. Although he is very angry now, he can feel that the current situation is very bad. If he can''t leave here right away, I''m afraid some very bad things will happen.


    May... Die here forever.


    So the situation is wrong. This guy is ready to retreat.


    But... Impossible!


    I''ll never let this guy run away!


    Whew!


    The hunter suddenly turned around, his legs staggered quickly, and his body bounced like a pinball on the ground. Each bounce was hundreds of meters away, and he easily escaped from the siege of a group of soldiers!


    Those super soldiers didn''t even react. They only saw a gray black figure suddenly follow up.


    Ghost trot!


    After starting the ghost trot, my speed was no worse than this guy, and I followed the hunter closely.


    At the same time, open your hands, and a sword rotates rapidly around your body.


    Twelve weapons, endless blades, mercury machetes, under the rapid rotation, there are long swords everywhere in the sky.


    It''s like the legendary unique skill that ten thousand swords belong to the clan. That scene is particularly amazing.


    With a stroke of a finger, a sword suddenly fell from the sky and quickly pierced the target in front.


    At the same time, my left hand, above the black boxer, the green light began to gather quickly.

 Chapter 782

    Under the power of metal control, a Sword Pierced forward at a faster speed and directly penetrated through the hunter''s back heart.


    Once, twice, three times... Jingle!


    All kinds of strange sounds were completely mixed at this time. The guy''s vest was also quite strong. The endless blade was bounced off again and again, but it couldn''t bear it after all. When the eleventh mercury machete was used, the back was finally broken, and the remaining two swords instantly penetrated into the hunter''s body.


    Flash!


    The body suddenly rushed to the front. When it was more than ten meters away from the hunter, the powerful power from Warwick and endless bondage also unfolded in an instant.


    His body swooped like a hungry wolf and hit him directly with his left hand.


    Poof


    The arm followed the wound penetrated by the sword and went into the hunter''s chest. Immediately, the green light completely exploded at this moment.


    Energy collapse!


    Boom!


    Skills from Warwick, powerful physical power, metal manipulation, energy collapse.


    In the face of this guy, I used almost all the forces I could use. Except for no call, all other forces were used.


    This is the hunter who was killed. Moreover, this is the hunter who was seriously injured by a God.


    This guy''s strength is terrible.


    Boom


    The whole body exploded instantly under the green energy, the whole upper body was completely broken, completely separated from the lower body, and only the head rolled out for a long distance.


    But even so, this guy hasn''t completely died yet. His head is still crawling slightly on the ground, and there is still a kind of hatred in his eyes.


    Unfortunately... No chance.


    You are unlucky to meet us. Smile grimly and the greedy Hydra immediately cleaved down.


    After killing the hunter completely, several white lights immediately appeared on my body, and my level was raised again, and several levels were raised at a time.


    Ten million gold coins!


    The number of gold coins alone has reached 10 million. As for the experience value, it is no more than 100 million.


    This is a powerful life that has never been seen before. Its strength can almost be compared with that of a hero. Killing a hero on shadow island is just this number at best!


    The experience value of one hundred million is quite rich, and my level suddenly jumped four times.


    Summoner level: silver level 2, level 47


    Head: 287 points;


    Trunk: 287 points;


    Left hand: 287 points;


    Right hand: 287 points;


    Left leg: 287 points;


    Right leg: 287 points;


    Ding Ding: 8 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: Level 9


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: Level 1


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 39 points (195 attacks); Destruction offensive: 40 (80 ignore defense)


    The level was directly increased by four levels, 182 points of body strengthening points. The six circumference were divided equally, which directly increased by 30. Finally, there were two more attribute points, which were easily on xiaodingding.


    When the hunter was killed, almost everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and the atmosphere was dull.


    Although the victory was won, those soldiers did not have the slightest excitement and joy, but were depressed and depressed.


    They were not happy. In this battle, they lost several brothers, even the newly developed Saturn 1.


    If it weren''t for the help of these two people, I''m afraid captain Venus and general LongQian would also die. It''s a fatal blow to their morale.


    I was going to show the strength of the army on my side, but I didn''t expect this to happen in the end.


    Of course, what shocked these people was the terrible strength of those two people... No wonder these two people and the other woman dared to take Xu Rui and the three people thousands of miles to Jinggu city across half of China.


    Sure enough, it has a strong capital.


    Superpowers, which have always been neglected before, show what can be called violent power, which is powerful and terrible.


    This is the strength of the top superpowers.


    "Hey, how''s it going?" I looked at God and asked.


    "I can''t die." he threw away the syringe. Ah Shen threw his mouth and got up from the ground. This guy is also a monster.


    It is this short time that the body has almost recovered.


    I don''t know if this guy has a pocket like a robot cat. He took out several glass bottles and threw them to me: "help me collect some hunter''s blood, and then collect some bone marrow. I''ll take it back and study it. In addition, we''ll keep a pair of claws."


    That claw is really sharp. If it can be made into a weapon, it is definitely a magic weapon for those close combat experts.


    As for the bone marrow and blood, who knows what ah shen wants, he doesn''t want to take it back and make soup, does he?


    Blinking, I was full of strange and didn''t think much. I got two bottles of blood from the pile of blood and meat, then grabbed an arm bone, broke it directly, poured the bone marrow into the bottle, collected it, threw it to God, and broke a claw belt at the same time.


    We didn''t search all of them. We took only a small part, leaving a broken body for Wang Kun.


    Although Wang Kun felt very bad about them, they couldn''t say much in this case.


    The broken Saturn I was recovered. The soldier in it had his head broken before he became a zombie.


    Take the bodies back and cremate them. These are their comrades in arms. They can''t bear to leave them here to the wind and sand.


    "Let''s go," Wang Kun said to us.


    I nodded and went back to the plane with ah Shen. Just before boarding the plane, I suddenly paused, turned and looked into the distance, and my eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "What''s the matter?" ah Shen asked quickly.


    "Nothing, maybe it''s my illusion!" shook my head and I said.


    That feeling is quite slight, as if someone was watching.


    It was just a moment''s feeling. When I felt it carefully, the taste disappeared immediately.


    There is nothing around except the yellow sand. My perception is quite sharp. If there is anything around, I can definitely detect it. Can''t it be the abnormal Professor again?


    The professor seems to have created a special device that can completely hide people''s body shape, breathing and body temperature.


    After getting on the plane, we left the messy battlefield.


    Shortly after we left, a strange soldier appeared on the chaotic sand dunes.


    Holding a shield in one hand and a spear in the other, the whole body is made of yellow sand. It looks like terracotta warriors and horses.


    But the terracotta warriors and horses seemed to suddenly lose their support. Together with the weapons in their hands and their own body, they directly turned into a burst of dust, which was quickly dispersed with the breeze.


    "What a sharp feeling, I actually felt my soldiers." in Jinggu City, an old man smiled strangely. With the disappearance of Huangsha soldiers, the picture in front of him completely disappeared.


    The final picture is fixed in the looking back face.


    "How''s it going?" another voice sounded from the side.


    "He''s a good young man. He can use it."


    ¡­¡­


    After the end of the war here, we returned to Jinggu city.


    Chu Tian and Song Lian received us. They both seemed a little sad about the sacrifice of Saturn 1.


    But this war also saw some shortcomings of Saturn I. I must go back. After some adjustment, the power of Saturn I will become more powerful.


    "Mr. a Shen, Mr. Lin, it''s thanks to you two young students this time, otherwise we''ll lose some good players in the barracks." Song Lian said with a smile.


    "General song joked. Even if ten of the hunters were bombed by cruise missiles in your barracks, they would not survive," I said with a smile.


    "Although the missiles are powerful, the number is limited." Song Lian shook her head: "by the way, I heard that you two are leaving. Why don''t you stay for a while."

 Chapter 783

    "Sorry, we are also very busy in the underground city. We just stay one more day. Today we have such a thing. If we stay two more days, who knows what we will encounter, or do some generals want to find two free thugs?" I blinked and said with a smile.


    I may not even have the chance to meet these generals before, but now I can joke face to face. Sometimes it''s so wonderful.


    Chu Tian smiled: "it''s a pity. With your strength, if you stay here, I can let you be the fifth and Sixth General in Jinggu city..."


    "Forget it, I''m just a bastard. I can fight and kill, but I''m not good at being a general." I shook my head immediately.


    This Chu Tian seems to have really taken a fancy to our strength. He can even dig the foot of the wall at this time.


    "Me too." ah Shen also directly refused: "my two wives are in the dungeon. If I stay here and don''t go back, they won''t be cheap to others. I won''t do it."


    "What''s more, haven''t we made an agreement now? If you are in danger, just inform us and we will come as soon as possible," I continued.


    "Well, in that case, I won''t stay. Do you have anything you like in Jinggu city? As long as you like it, just speak, even if it''s the reward for this help." Chu Tian said generously.


    Generally speaking, I will refuse at this time, knowing that others are just polite.


    But Chu Tian''s words suddenly brightened my eyes. That kind of eyes made Chu Tian''s heart Click, as if there was some bad premonition.


    "Don''t say yet, I''m really interested in something." I smiled.


    "Those mecha here are very powerful." I said with a smile.


    That appearance made the smile on the old man''s face suddenly stiff, and the whole face looked embarrassed: "cough, that... That... General, general, just ordinary small hands. It''s not elegant. That kind of power is much worse than you two, and it''s not at the same level."


    "Although it can''t be compared with the two of us, there are few in the whole superpower world that can be compared with the two of us. I think the mecha is successful..." I recognized the mecha, which is very good.


    "You also know that there are many people and less strength in our underground city, and there are no guns and ammunition. We can only rely on people to pile them. That will cause great losses."


    "If we were surrounded by zombies one day, we might be finished. It''s estimated that the anti autopsy serum could not be produced. If we could have two mecha squadrons, the pressure on our side would be at least half less... I was embarrassed. Since you are so generous, it''s not the same thing if I try to be more timid Yes? "


    "In that case, I''m not polite to that boy. Can Venus and Mars give us two brigades?" I said with a shy face.


    But that sentence immediately changed the faces of the generals.


    Damn it, it''s a lion''s mouth. It''s killing people.


    One brigade, 120 sets of mecha, two brigades, that''s 240 sets of mecha.


    How many such mecha are there in Jinggu city now? The boy wants 240 sets when he opens his mouth. It''s not a requirement. It''s already a robbery, okay?


    There are 240 sets in Jinggu City, but if you take them out like this, it will definitely hurt to death, because those 240 sets are also a huge number for Jinggu city.


    "Boy, are you making fun of me?" Chutian was a little upset.


    "You are always a big general. How dare I make fun of you? Don''t you say that? Just open your mouth if I want anything?" I blinked and looked like it had nothing to do with me.


    You said it yourself. I''m not to blame.


    "Or do you mean what you say, old general?" ah Shen casually inserted a sentence nearby.


    Mended the knife.


    Chu Tian''s face became darker, but he smiled: "cough, that... It''s not the old man that I don''t mean what I say, but... We don''t have so many here. You can''t take all our mecha away?"


    "How much can you give?"


    "Why don''t I give you some trucks of ammunition? Including heavy weapons and tanks?" Chu Tian turned his eyes. This guy would rather hand over the tanks than those mecha.


    "Mecha, how much can you give?"


    "One squadron; twelve fighters, twelve helicopters, twelve reconnaissance planes..."


    "I''m going to need that mecha. Just say it. How much can I give?" no matter what Chutian wants, I won''t be moved. I don''t want any aircraft or fighter, so I recognized the mecha.


    I can feel that those mecha are definitely not ordinary goods.


    "Give you two of each!" Chu Tian finally opened his mouth and sighed helplessly, because he said so casually. Unexpectedly, the smelly boy was so impolite that he really wanted it?


    "It''s too little. Don''t be so stingy, elder. You can send more than 40 today and give us four? It''s too little. Well, give me six sets as well. After the next batch of anti autopsy serum is manufactured, we''ll send it to you immediately. How about it?" I said with a smile.


    The same six sets, a total of twelve sets.


    Chu Tian didn''t want to promise, but his face stiffened when he heard the anti autopsy serum. Finally, he had no choice but to smile bitterly. It''s just that he decided to eat his own side.


    "Forget it, just twelve sets, but it''s a little troublesome to take these twelve sets of mecha back. Without a driver, this mecha is a huge iron pimple and can only be transported by truck."


    "Just the truck, driver, you won''t give up?" I asked with a raised eyebrow.


    The old man is reluctant to give up those soldiers who are physically strengthened and can operate mecha, but if the driver, there will be no problem.


    "Be careful on the road. Don''t fall over these mecha. In addition, you must cherish it when you use it. You know, don''t break it..."


    It looked as if we were taking not the mecha, but the old man''s daughter.


    "It''s very difficult to operate these mecha at the beginning. Well, I''ll send you another coach. Then you''ll learn from that coach."


    The old man couldn''t bear it, but finally agreed. He couldn''t bear the child to trap the wolf. If the mecha was gone, it could be remanufactured, but if the anti autopsy serum was gone, it would be gone.


    A long motorcade appeared in front of us, the same Dongfeng heavy truck, a huge iron pimple lying on the truck so quietly.


    As for me and ah Shen, there is no additional vehicle. Just sit in the truck.


    The team is equipped with 12 drivers, only 12 in total. One of them is a coach part-time driver. It seems that the old man Chutian is really stingy.


    It''s just that the coach... Is a woman.


    A tall, sexy female soldier who is about 1.8 meters tall. Ah Shen and I are standing in front of people. We are all under some pressure.


    If God doesn''t change, no one is tall.


    Wearing a pair of military boots, black sunglasses and plain camouflage clothes, the body is absolutely tight and sexy.


    Occasionally exposed is not snow-white and delicate skin, but full of a healthy complexion like wheat.


    A pair of legs looked very slender. When I saw Ah Shen and me, the coach came over, took off his sunglasses and showed a pair of sexy eyes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let me introduce myself. My name is Chu Yue. From today on, I will follow you to the underground city of s city. As the messenger of Jinggu City, I will deal with things related to Jinggu City, and be responsible for teaching the production, manufacturing and operation technology of mecha to the underground city." after a pause, the sister stretched out her slender finger: "I hope we have a pleasant cooperation."


    Hey... Ambassador, what''s this?


    Of course, it can also be said to be a spy. Who knows, are they all the same?


    But Chu Yue? It doesn''t have anything to do with the old man, does it?

 Chapter 784

    Your sister, the little old man of Chu Tian, don''t think we don''t know what the old man''s calculation is. He must be planning to put Chu Yue in the dungeon.


    Although the mouth says the ambassador, he is actually a well-known spy.


    In the underground city, some things must be difficult to avoid Chu Yue''s eyes and ears. When communicating with Jinggu city in the future, it is inevitable that the other party will know some cards.


    But it doesn''t matter. This situation may also make the relationship between the two sides more stable.


    Those heavy mecha are not very big, but they are quite heavy. A truck can only carry one mecha.


    There are twelve sets in total, six Mars series and six Venus series. As for the Saturn series, Jinggu city has not fully developed it, but only one prototype has been hung up.


    This Mars and Venus series of mecha is almost the same in Jinggu City, so the technology has been transferred.


    Chu Yue made it clear that she is not only the coach of driving mecha, but also will inform the dungeons of manufacturing technology so that the dungeons can produce this kind of thing.


    This surprised us. Unexpectedly, the stingy little old man had a rare look of generosity and was willing to transfer these technologies to us.


    After counting, we began to set out.


    I sat on the co pilot next to Chu Yue. Ah Shen stood on the body of a Venus mecha in the carriage and observed around.


    We need an observer, God and me.


    "Cough, Miss Chu Yue, what is your relationship with general Chu Tian?" sitting in the carriage, Chu Yue is driving. Although she is a sister, she is even more crazy than ah Shen when driving.


    Ah Shen Biao is a Biao off-road vehicle, and this sister can drive a heavy truck to fly.


    "Chutian, it''s my grandpa." Chuyue said calmly. Her voice hasn''t changed. It seems that she is a very calm, calm and scary girl. It seems that no matter what happens, it''s not enough for Chuyue to change her color.


    It turned out to be a granddaughter. It seems that I''m missing a generation.


    The atmosphere in the cab seemed a little awkward. Sitting here with a strange woman, I felt a little uncomfortable and uncomfortable all over.


    Anyway, it was a little boring. I turned my eyes to the window at will. The surrounding scenery was still full of eschatological colors, decadent and decadent.


    It is a very important thing for our dungeons to transport 12 sets of mecha this time. Don''t have any problems. These 12 sets of mecha must be safely sent to the dungeons anyway.


    If the dungeon can also produce this kind of mecha, the combat effectiveness of some people with ordinary abilities will instantly rise to the level of high-level combat effectiveness. In addition, the anti necrotic serum can ignore the influence of zombie virus. In some ways, it can basically ignore the attack of zombies.


    Our main enemies have been transferred from zombies to shadow island and Knox. These people are our real enemies.


    And the mysterious Professor, never forget that guy, who may be the most abnormal enemy we have encountered so far.


    God''s detection ability is also very strong, but I''m still a little worried. Anyway, I''m idle and bored, so I summoned the spirit of falcon.


    Although Aishi never appeared, I can use this power directly.


    Then he commanded the spirit of Falcon and circled around the motorcade. The visual range of the spirit of falcon is many times higher than that of human beings. If there is any danger, the spirit of Falcon can detect it in time.


    The pair of ice blue falcons had just appeared, and the temperature in the carriage seemed to drop a little.


    Chu Yue couldn''t help looking at it. A trace of consternation flashed on her face. She didn''t seem to expect this kind of thing.


    "What is this?" Chu Yue asked.


    "The spirit of falcon, you should be a monitor that can move freely!" smiled, and I found a suitable word to describe it.


    With the release of the spirit of the Falcon, everything has appeared in front of me, the surrounding vision suddenly expanded hundreds of times, and everything that happened far away has been clearly put into my mind.


    Chu Yue''s eyes are obviously curious. This girl is also a capable person, but she is only an ordinary person with physical strengthening ability. She is not even the top in physical strengthening, but Chu Yue has the highest degree of fit with mecha.


    But Chu Yue is still very curious about all kinds of other abilities, even some desire. After all, those powers look too dazzling.


    With a smile, I opened my eyes to Chu Yue.


    If I wish, the Falcon spirit''s sight can be shared with everyone else.


    In front of Chu Yue, there were countless overlapping pictures. It was clear that he could only see the road ahead, but at this time, there was suddenly more overlap on those pictures.


    I feel like I''m in the center of a 3D pattern. That feeling is quite strange.


    At that moment, Chu Yue even felt a little dizzy. She almost couldn''t grasp the steering wheel in front of her and overturned.


    Fortunately, Chu Yue was not an ordinary girl and soon recovered. In her heart, she had to admit that her super ability can actually play a very special power in many aspects.


    This capability is similar to radar, but it can present a clearer picture than radar. Compared with satellite, it can not cover such a large range, but within a certain range, it can be more accurate, move freely and realize perfect monitoring.


    Of course, what Chu Yue doesn''t know is that this kind of monitoring can not only monitor the displayed units, but also the invisible units can''t escape the vision of the spirit of falcon.


    In other words, I can see through the invisibility of Ruiwen and lucky sister. They didn''t release the spirit of Falcon before and were suddenly attacked by those people. However, if I open the spirit of Falcon in advance, there will be no hiding in front of me.


    With the spirit of falcon, the range we can detect immediately increased a lot.


    But it seems that I have made no effort, because on the way back, it can be said that it was almost calm and there was no fluctuation at all!


    I doubt whether I am paranoid. Although I say there are many enemies now, it seems that there is no need to be so careless and woody?


    The speed of trucks cannot be compared with that of off-road vehicles. Many times, it is very difficult to walk on the road, and the requirements for road conditions are higher, so the return speed is obviously much slower this time!


    It took us a whole day to move a quarter of the distance. It took us at least twice as long to go back.


    Fortunately, there are enough gasoline and food in the car. There''s no need to worry. There''s no problem with zombies on the road. Just hit them directly. Under the rolling of the heavy truck, ordinary zombies directly turn into meat sauce.


    In the evening, I was a little tired, so I narrowed for a while.


    But I just fell asleep. Not long after that, I just felt my body rush forward.


    My whole person was inspired. I immediately opened my eyes and subconsciously prepared for the battle: "what happened?"


    "Nothing!" some looked at me with appreciation. This vigilance is very important in the survival of the end of the world.


    After a pause, Chu Yue said, "there are some stones rolling down from the peaks on both sides. Just move away."


    Chu Yue stood up as she spoke and prepared to go to the back to start the rear mecha. The stone was several meters high and more than ten meters wide. It was so horizontal on that road that it blocked the expressway, leaving no gap at all.


    This place belongs to a special section. There are high peaks on both sides of the road. A road is opened in the middle of the two peaks. The falling rocks on the top of the mountain often become obstacles on the road.


    Just... Looking at the huge stone, the expression on my face was very strange: "fuck, did you have this stone before?"

 Chapter 785

    "Did you have this stone before?" my face looked very strange, and I was still a little dizzy in my mind.


    Our way back is the same as the past! I remember clearly that when we came over, there was no such thing on road.


    In fact, even if there is, it will be destroyed by us.


    So on the way back, although we had some trouble walking because of the large size of the truck, we didn''t encounter too many road interceptions.


    My eyes involuntarily looked at both sides. The high peaks went straight into the sky. I didn''t know they were thousands of meters high.


    How could the stone falling from such a high mountain be preserved so completely that it was directly broken long ago?


    Moreover, on this highway, it seems that you can''t see anything hit by boulders, and there are not even many gravel around.


    If a huge stone falls from the top of the mountain, it can''t just fall down a big stone without other small stones.


    This situation, no matter how you look at it, is full of strangeness.


    ambush.


    At that moment, almost countless thoughts passed through my mind. My whole body was smart, and the whole person reacted almost immediately. My face looked pale.


    "Chu Yue, come back..." I shouted at Chu Yue.


    Chu Yue was stunned. She didn''t seem to understand what I said.


    But the body stopped subconsciously.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "This place may be a..." I said hoarsely.


    "I have a grass, how could such a stone stop here? Shit, wait, I''ll open this stone..." a loud voice sounded lazily from the front.


    That''s... The voice of God.


    "Ah Shen, come back..." I suddenly changed my face and shouted at ah Shen loudly.


    God didn''t know when he had jumped out of the roof and stood in front of the huge stone. At the moment I spoke, this guy held the huge stone in his hands.


    The body has expanded rapidly. The Hulk''s body has extremely terrible energy. His arms tightly clasp the huge hand, and his feet make a sudden force. The ground under his feet almost instantly clicks and clicks, and large cracks spread like a spider web.


    Don''t get me wrong. Although God''s strength is amazing, it is definitely not big enough to catch and throw away something no smaller than the ancient stone statue.


    But... God wants to push such a huge stone to the side of the road. It''s no problem to get out of the way.


    In that picture, under the force of God, the huge stone with an unknown weight of hundreds of tons began to shake slowly. That appearance really had a terrible force to move mountains and seas.


    Almost everything appeared at this moment, the voice of my cry, the voice of God''s strength.


    Hearing my words, ah Shen seemed a little strange. He turned around and said, "what are you doing..."


    "That''s a trap..." I said quickly, "come back soon..."


    Ah Shen''s face suddenly changed. Although ah Shen didn''t know what the trap was, ah Shen understood that I was definitely not the kind of alarmist guy.


    Then God was ready to let go and quickly retreat back, but it was still too late.


    Click


    As God lifted the stone slightly, a slight sound appeared under the stone, as if it had touched some mechanism.


    God suddenly turned around, and his face became extremely pale, just like gold paper. For the first time, a kind of fear could be detected in God''s eyes.


    Next second... Boom!


    The violent explosion suddenly exploded at this moment, and a terrible impact expanded directly from the ground. The chaotic energy flow was raging around. The cars under us were shaking violently, and then the mecha behind us was directly turned over.


    The explosion came from under the huge stone in front of God a. the moment God lifted the stone, he had touched the mechanism and the bomb exploded.


    Because of the pressure of the boulder above, the impact caused by the extremely strong explosion can not be vented into the sky, but can only be madly diffused from the crack slightly exposed below the boulder.


    That crack is in front of God.


    Under that kind of oppression, the power of explosion almost instantly reached a limit.


    Even the Hulk like body could not bear the terrible force. The body of a God was almost immediately shocked by the terrible impact, and countless terrible forces tore the body of a god madly in mid air.


    Finally, a Shen''s body gave a cry, directly hit the car and hit it, and the whole body penetrated the car.


    Holding Chu Yue in one hand, I kicked open the door in front of me. The car has been twisted into an iron pimple. My body is full of scars left by severe friction, like earthworms.


    As for Chu Yue, under my protection, she didn''t get hurt, but she looked a little dizzy. It was estimated that she had just been shaken.


    I climbed out of the ruins and looked at the pictures around me. I just felt my scalp numb.


    The fleet of twelve heavy trucks was destroyed, but only one of us. The Venus mecha on it was lying in the ruins, and the electric sparks on the body were flickering slightly.


    There was a gap of ten or twenty meters between each car. In addition, our car blocked most of the impact, and the rear team was not greatly damaged.


    But our car has basically been completely destroyed. It can''t even be regarded as scrap. It can only be called scrap iron at most.


    As for the front, the asphalt pavement was directly cut off three meters thick. It looked like a big pit dug out. The boulder was also shaken away and scattered around.


    At the center of the explosion, there was a huge pit with a radius of more than ten meters and a depth of tens of meters.


    As for God, no one knows where he has arrived.


    My throat is wriggling. God, that guy... Don''t be killed.


    If a Shen is killed, I can''t tell so many people in the dungeon when I go back, especially when I have no face to face Yangyang and Xiaoling who saved us.


    I don''t know what kind of feeling I feel in my heart at this time. I just feel that my breath has become particularly dignified and my chest is heavy.


    Cough


    Just when I was worried, a slight cough came from the side.


    As soon as I heard this sound, I was smart and ran out immediately. Ignoring the leaking gasoline in front of me, I grabbed the steel plate on the truck with both hands and tore it hard.


    Stabbing Lala


    Pieces of steel plates were torn open by me. From the ruins, I finally saw the familiar figure.


    This guy''s body is completely sunken in the scrap iron, and there are scars all over his body.


    The most serious thing was a torn steel plate, which was inserted through the shoulder of a God, almost completely removed the shoulder of a God, and all other places were scars.


    The chest was badly sunken. I don''t know how many heel ribs were broken by live impact.


    The strong impact of the explosion, the scars on the body due to the impact, and a variety of injuries are mixed together, which makes the current God look particularly tragic.


    My throat squirmed. At this time, I even felt in a hurry.


    I took a deep breath and tried to calm myself down. I looked at God. I knew that I had to be cruel now.


    "Hey, aren''t you dead yet?" I said hoarsely.


    As he spoke, he opened a red bottle and stuffed it into God''s mouth: "it may hurt later. If you feel that you can''t stand it, drink it."


    I don''t dare to use Healing now. I need to pull God off the steel plate!

 Chapter 786

    It can be said that ah Shen is blessed with a great life. Under the fierce impact, even ah Shen''s strong body can''t bear it. Moreover, under the fierce impact, the giant body of a God has been beaten back, and the ordinary body does not have such invincible defense ability.


    Any small stone is more powerful than a bullet, not to mention the sharp steel plate whose triangle was torn alive.


    He got in from the left shoulder of a God and almost removed the arm. What''s more dangerous is that if he goes a little to the right, he will cut off not only the arm, but also the neck of a God.


    And I have to take God off the steel plate, otherwise, even if I use therapy, I just get stuck in God''s body with the steel plate.


    Moreover, everything must be completed as soon as possible. Since these damn guys can arrange such terrible bombs here, those enemies must be watching around and may appear here at any time.


    I must save God before those people appear.


    So... There is no time to hesitate or disinfect. Whether he can survive depends on the resistance of God to pain.


    Ah Shen was a little dizzy and his mind was not very clear, but ah Shen still bit the blood bottle tightly and nodded in cold sweat.


    Take a deep breath. I hold the shoulder on the right of God with one hand and the shoulder on the left with the other hand.


    The palm was covered with bright red blood. A touch of ferocity flashed through my eyes. The next second, my two arms suddenly exerted force.


    Grasp the body of a God... Puff!


    With a pull, God''s body broke away from the steel plate in an instant.


    At that moment, a Shen''s eyes suddenly opened and burst, and his eyes were completely pale.


    All of a sudden, the teeth made a strong force. With a click, the glass bottle in the mouth was directly crushed. The full mouth of glass residue, the red potion mixed with glass residue, went down the God''s throat into the God''s body.


    The whole body was shaking violently, and the whole body was soaked with liquid. I didn''t know whether it was blood or sweat.


    At the same time, a stream of red blood spurted out of the wound. At a close distance, I didn''t move. My face was red and bloody. Chu Yue next to me was also directly covered with blood.


    The original beautiful face became particularly ferocious.


    The woman''s body was trembling slightly. Although Chu Yue had experienced many things, it was the first time that she was splashed with blood at this close distance.


    For a moment, in Chu Yue''s heart, the feeling that can''t tell whether it is fear or what is particularly obvious.


    It''s a God. He''s a man. He''s like this. He doesn''t hum at all.


    However, we can see that the current situation of God is absolutely quite serious.


    I dare not neglect. One healing skill in one hand and five cards in the other hand appear almost at the same time.


    Sona, the piano girl, finally appeared. She just appeared. Sona immediately began to play the beautiful music and began to recover the injury of God. With my healing technique, she continued to treat God.


    As for ashy, sister Dao, Elise and leflen, they spread quickly and formed an encirclement circle that completely surrounded us.


    Suddenly, Chu Yue was completely stunned by the five more people. The whole person didn''t recover from the shock.


    Who are these people and how do they appear?


    "Do you want to stay here, or do you want to start that set of mecha, and then bring all the other living people to this place?" seeing Chu Yue''s appearance, ash raised his eyebrows slightly and said impolitely.


    Don''t underestimate Aishi. Although Aishi is only the leader of a tribe, he almost unifies the whole freldrod, and his strength in command is absolutely very strong.


    When talking, even can''t help but bring a trace of dignity. Even Chu Yue doesn''t dare to neglect.


    In a trance, I seem to face more than just a woman. That feeling is like facing my grandfather.


    Almost subconsciously, Chu Yue rushed to the mecha, got into the interior of the mecha, controlled the mecha, broke free from the scattered steel ruins, and then quickly went to the rear to bring the drivers.


    As for the heavy mecha above, it can only be left there for the time being.


    Just when Chu Yue began to act, there were several figures on both sides of the mountain on the left and right, and they were rapidly diving down from the top of the mountain.


    They have been ambushing at the top of the mountain. They are too familiar with the enemy.


    They know what kind of helpers the enemy has. They know more how powerful the enemy is, so they make such an incredible plan for them. They waste so much time and gather so many forces just to kill such a guy, which was impossible before.


    Even a group of extremely proud guys like them will lose face when they work together to deal with a person, let alone set traps.


    Because they knew that there was ice queen Aishi around the man, they might have observed a long distance. Even invisibility was useless, so they kept hiding on the top of the mountain to avoid the detection of the spirit of falcon.


    They didn''t rush down from the top of the mountain until after the explosion.


    With that crazy smile on their faces, it''s time to harvest. This time, this guy will die.


    Above the mountain on the left, there is a huge crab with four legs crisscrossing rapidly on the hillside, supporting his body. With a hard jump, the whole body falls directly from the high air, boom


    One by one, the crab legs were directly inserted into the solid ground. The ugly and ferocious mechanical body stared at the enemy in front.


    Augat, the leader!


    After that, another figure also fell directly from the sky. With a bang, there were large cracks around him, and his double axes supported his body.


    Who is that ugly, arrogant face, that exaggerated scarlet cloak, not that dreven?


    Edgar, dreven!


    The two soul marks exchanged by noxas for 10000 lives have been reborn again.


    Of course, no matter whether the deal was successful or not, at least he survived for dreven and Edgar. As for the killing of Cassiopeia and Warwick, it can only be regarded as bad luck for them.


    After returning, Dr. Mondo reconstructed a body for them, put their soul mark back into that body, and resurrected the two people.


    They waited for Cassiopeia and Warwick to reappear in front of them, but they couldn''t wait for a long time. They seemed to disappear completely.


    How many times has this been lost by that damn boy?


    For the powerful heroes of Knox, this is absolutely unacceptable shame. It is absolutely unbearable to fail in the hands of a little fart again and again.


    They want revenge, they want to wash away their shame.


    So they perfectly prepared this revenge plan.


    Concentrate almost all the strength of Knox at present, and set a trap when this man was alone, just to kill this guy.


    There are more Edgar and dreven ahead.


    Just behind him, a huge crow grabbed the incomplete figure and fell slowly from the sky. Who is it not svein?


    Chief strategist, the nominal General of Knox, an extremely fierce and cruel guy.


    Right next to Swein, there was another figure, rotten and mechanically stiff. It was... Alchemist, singid.


    The front and back are surrounded, just on the left and right.


    Dr. Mondo never showed up, but this time, I saw another enemy.


    The man who killed my countless brothers and almost killed Shangqi, talon, and another terrible enemy!

 Chapter 787

    This is the first time I saw Tyrone... I just glanced at it casually. I felt that the goods were very strong, and I didn''t like this guy very much.


    Really, I''m strong enough to load. This goods can load better than me.


    First of all, this guy''s appearance is very windy. He jumped down directly from the top of the mountain. With the blade in his hand, he fell from the sky like splitting Huashan Mountain, showing the style of a generation of strong men.


    The second point is that this guy is nearly 1.8 meters tall. I don''t know how tall Talon was. In short, this height has formed a certain oppression on me.


    Third, that look.


    Very handsome, handsome, slightly with a trace of gloom and evil charm, coupled with the symmetrical and powerful body, it is a great temptation to women. Although I am reluctant to admit it, this guy is a little more handsome than me, of course, just a little.


    And this is just an attached body Tyrone found on earth. Although it looks handsome, maybe Tyrone himself is ugly.


    The blade in this guy''s hand is slightly curved, just like the moon blade. It''s the murder weapon that reaped the lives of many brothers I don''t know.


    My eyes scanned Talon''s body and immediately turned to the other side. In that direction, the last enemy gradually fell down.


    Originally, there were a large number of heroes in Knox, including nine.


    But we killed two, Warwick and Cassiopeia, and now there are only seven left.


    The undead God of war, SAIN, is not suitable for this ambush. It seems that Knox did not arrange this guy to play.


    That means they should have only six talents left.


    Swein, Tyrone, edgat, dreven, and singid, plus Mondo, there are exactly six... But now, Dr. Mondo didn''t appear, but another guy appeared.


    That''s an opponent I didn''t expect.


    It was a guy with strange red blood mist all over his body. His whole body was hazy, like shrouded in a blood shadow. He was wearing strange clothes like an aristocrat.


    Strange blood mist surrounded, but the guy''s appearance was extremely pale. He couldn''t see any blood color on his face, and his body didn''t look strong. On the contrary, he was a little thin and weak. It looked like a legendary vampire


    vampire?


    Scarlet reaper, Vladimir!


    When the idea of vampire just flashed through my mind, I immediately thought of the name.


    A very disgusting hero. In the hero League game, the disgusting ability of constantly sucking blood is very annoying.


    In the background, the scarlet Reaper doesn''t seem to be very important to Knox.


    This guy is not a general who has made outstanding achievements in the battlefield in Knox, nor is he a scientist with special research methods.


    This guy is just a pure evil and vicious individual.


    He likes to kill, yearns for blood, is deeply fascinated by the blood gushing from his neck, and has shit luck to obtain the power of blood magic, and can manipulate the blood in himself and even the enemy''s body.


    So he is called a vampire. In fact, this guy has nothing to do with the legendary vampire.


    However, whether this guy is a vampire or not, one thing is certain. This is a powerful monster. The ability to manipulate blood can make the enemy miserable.


    Moreover, this guy is a complete pervert, even more pervert than dreven. Except that he has not done experiments on himself, he may compete with Mondo and singid in other aspects.


    Swein, Tyrone, edgat, dreven, singid, and now the scarlet Reaper Vladimir.


    Now there are six people. The strength of each person is quite terrible. That power makes people a little desperate.


    If in normal times, I naturally don''t worry about these six people. With the words of God, we may not be able to fight these six guys, but now I have to be careful, because I deeply know how terrible the strength of these people is.


    I was worried that Dao Yu might be attacked on his way back. Unexpectedly, Dao Yu went back safely. On the contrary, we are now in trouble.


    I summoned all the five heroes. Five women formed a defense circle around us. Chu Yue, who came later, stared at the directions around. For these strange humans, Chu Yue could feel the killing intention from these people.


    "Who are these people?" Chu Yue asked in a hoarse voice.


    "Enemy."


    I sneered and said, only two words, but still enough.


    Ah Shen''s injury is very serious. My treatment and Sona''s treatment don''t want to make ah Shen completely recover in a short time. At most, it can only make this guy feel a little better.


    In fact, my healing skill, SANA''s recovery skill, and the blood bottle in my hand, only give us more than ten minutes to save a living God.


    Now our healing ability can be said to be a burst watch. As long as we don''t get that kind of fatal injury and don''t hang up immediately, we can pull people back from the ghost gate as long as we give us time.


    But the key is the problem of time. We don''t have enough time to heal God.


    The enemies around us have quickly surrounded at this time.


    Six powerful heroes of Knox, there are seven in our side, and we even have some advantages in number, but I know very well that if we really want to fight, we are definitely not opponents.


    The eyebrows have been completely wrinkled. I know it is definitely a serious threat to us.


    My fingers trembled slightly, and some things fell out of my hands. Then I left God''s side, stopped a direction and stared at the enemy in front of me!


    "It''s your ghost..." sneered: "this time, you''ve gone all out in Knox? You really think highly of me except Mondo, but do you think you can kill me?"


    Yes, even surrounded by so many people, I''m not afraid at all.


    That is the confidence of a strong man. Even if I am surrounded by so many people, I have enough confidence to live. These people want to kill me, but they still have a little means.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even if you can''t kill you, at least you can kill several experts around you. That''s enough." Swain just smiled and said.


    "Moreover, you may not be able to live this time." Swein''s eyes crossed from Tyrone. It was obvious that he was quite confident in Tyrone''s strength. This guy was really a serious threat.


    "I really underestimated you. I didn''t expect to be put forward by you. Last time I lost, I lost completely and convinced..." Swein''s voice was full of admiration.


    As a seasoned general, he lost so miserably for the first time.


    Although I got two soul marks, two people died on my side, which means I didn''t get anything, and I lost a large number of dead men and ordinary people''s materials.


    "It''s a pity that such a talented person can''t play for us in Knox. I invite you again to join Knox and you will get everything you want," Swein said.


    I sneered, "are you teasing me?"


    "You lost so miserably under the attack of our dungeon. Now you want me to join the defeated army? Am I stupid?"


    "You don''t know how terrible my strength is... When I reign in the world, you will regret your decision." shook his head and Swain sneered.


    Not only Swein, when this sentence appeared, almost a flame burst out in everyone''s eyes around.


    Even Talon is the same. It seems that everyone''s heart is full of hot hope.


    Is there any other means hidden in Knox?

 Chapter 788

    Is there any hidden means in Knox?


    In my heart, I quickly calculated. To be fair, I felt that Knox gave me a weaker feeling than shadow island.


    Although in the world of the League of heroes, it is mainly the war between demacia and Knox, in fact, there are many other powerful forces.


    But these forces basically did not participate in the war. For example, shadow island is a group of powerful non-human perverts. If these people participate in the war, they can definitely control the direction of the whole battlefield.


    In comparison, although the strength of Knox is also very strong, it can be regarded as a human level as a whole.


    In fact, in this end of the world, the threat brought by Knox to us is indeed incomparable with the shadow island.


    Shadow island has brought us a disastrous and devastating blow, and what Knox has brought us can only be regarded as some losses at most.


    Of course, this does not mean that the combat effectiveness of these heroes in Knox is inferior to that of shadow island. The reason why shadow island can do this is that shadow island can manipulate zombies.


    If it''s just a hero one-on-one, Knox may not be inferior to shadow island.


    There are countless experts in Knox, including those who work for Knox and those who are native to Knox.


    To say the more famous one, it is about the hands of noxas. Dreus, known as the noxas guillotine, is also dreven''s brother.


    That guy has almost become the symbol of Knox, whether in terms of spirit or strength.


    If there are other more powerful forces hidden in noxas, dreus is likely.


    Dreus held most of the army of noxas, even more than Swein, the nominal general.


    Even Swein became a general, it can be said that he was assisted by dreus, at least by default.


    If dreus had competed with Swein in the past, it is estimated that dreus would be more likely to become a general.


    Is it difficult? Is Swain talking about dreus?


    My brain calculates quickly, but this possibility always makes me feel a little strange, as if something went wrong.


    But now I don''t have much time to think about it.


    Swain soon spoke again.


    "If you don''t want to play for me in Knox, you have to die." svein sneered, "but today, I can give you an extra chance to live. The soul marks of Warwick and Cassiopeia. Give me their soul marks. I can stay around you and even let you leave with these people."


    This doesn''t seem to be what a general said. Does this guy really think of me as a fool?


    I''ve had a lot of dealings with Knox. At least I know that these people are not the kind of guys who will keep their promises.


    Even if the deal is made now, if I give them those two soul marks, the gang will turn around and kill me.


    I''m not an idiot. How can I believe such stupid remarks?


    I just stared at Swein with a contemptuous look.


    That kind of strange eyes made svein feel a little embarrassed. Maybe svein also knew how ridiculous these words were.


    "I know you will kill me here anyway, but I still want to warn you..." there is no fear on my face: "You''d better kill me here. Really, don''t give me a chance. Otherwise, you''ll die... I seem to have forgotten to tell you, Cassiopeia. In Katrina''s face, I didn''t mark her soul... But if Warrick, I killed it!"


    Kill Warwick and destroy Warwick''s soul mark? That unlucky Warwick has only one life left, damn it.


    These people suddenly raised their eyebrows, but soon, my next sentence almost immediately refreshed them.


    "Don''t get it wrong. I didn''t just destroy Warwick''s soul mark. I completely wiped out Warwick... The whole existence, completely disappeared!"


    Completely disappeared.


    These heroes know what this sentence means, but their bodies trembled involuntarily, and the expression on their faces can almost be described as distortion.


    More is a kind of incredible, a kind of incredible.


    This is not true, absolutely impossible.


    How could Warwick be completely killed? Even if it is destroyed, it can only destroy one soul mark at most. It is impossible to completely kill Warwick.


    Unless


    "Unless, I can enter the illusory black hole where Warwick is located, right?" I smiled. "From now on, you''d better not think that only you can enter that place, and it''s the same for us."


    "I not only destroyed Warwick''s soul mark, I also destroyed his soul origin. He died and never again."


    "If you can''t kill me, you will come to the same end."


    Chu Yue looked at me as if she were looking at a madman. She didn''t seem to understand what I was doing?


    These words I said are of no use except to stir up the anger of these people. Do I mean to stimulate these people and have to let them kill us?


    Chu Yue doesn''t know what I have, but she knows I''m not that kind of fool.


    "You..." for the first time, I noticed a color of fear on the faces of those people. Before, even when they were about to be killed, they would not be afraid, because they had several lives and could do whatever they wanted, but now this immortal myth has been completely broken.


    "You''re bragging..." even with dreven''s arrogance, he said in a hoarse voice with a trace of fear in his eyes at this time.


    He seems to want to give himself all confidence, but this sentence is particularly weak.


    "Bragging is not bragging. You know, don''t you think it''s strange that Warwick hasn''t appeared for such a long time?" I smiled: "if that guy Warwick really didn''t die, he should have appeared in front of you..."


    Yes, it takes a long time to make soul marks, but... Is one week enough?


    It''s been nearly a month. If Warwick hadn''t died, he would have found a host again and joined them. It''s impossible to stay there until now


    Although they don''t want to believe it, they have to believe it now.


    Swein''s eyes also became particularly scary: "then you can''t live today... Do it..."


    After wasting so much tongue, Swein finally gave the order.


    Unfortunately... I was going to delay for some time, but it seems that I can''t.


    Why do I explode so much? I just want to talk more and delay more time. Every once in a while, SANA can give a treatment to a God, and a God can digest some red medicine.


    And my healing will cool down for a while.


    If God can fully recover and fight, there will be almost no danger on our side, but I''m afraid not now.


    "Chu Yue, those people, you choose one..." seeing those people around us rush towards us quickly, a grim smile appeared at the corners of my mouth. I''ll see if I can survive.


    "Hmm!" Chu Yue didn''t expect that before she arrived in S City, she encountered such a terrible trouble, and a dull voice came from the mecha.


    Operating the Venus mecha, the long gun in his hand was instantly ejected, grabbed the bright silver long gun and rushed towards Vladimir.


    That guy looks the most vulnerable. Maybe he can kill this guy easily.


    After Chu Yue chose her own goal, six of us dispersed quickly.


    Without the slightest hesitation, holding the greedy Hydra in my hand, I rushed to Tyrone. I wanted to try what strength this Katrina''s fiance had.

 Chapter 789

    I haven''t met Talon before. I just heard something about Talon from Katrina and Shangqi. I only know that this is a powerful knife expert.


    He is not only a top assassin, but also a top soldier.


    The understanding of Talon is limited to this.


    After this real battle, I finally realized how powerful Talon''s power is.


    I think when Tyrone first appeared, although my strength was strong, I couldn''t compare with now. At that time, I was at most 18 times the attribute of my whole body.


    But now, the attribute points of the whole body have approached 30 times, that is to say, my strength has almost doubled compared with that before.


    However, when I grabbed the greedy Hydra and chopped down at the guy in front of me, an amazing picture appeared.


    Hum


    Dull voice, greedy Hydra with a whistling, tore down from the air, and the air in front of him was separated from the middle.


    Even the skin of the hunter couldn''t resist that axe.


    I thought with all my strength that even Tyrone could not bear the blow.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when facing my axe, Tyrone didn''t dodge at all. There was only a trace of ferocity on his face. He grabbed the blade in his hand and greeted it in an instant.


    Qiang... Bare!


    The harsh sound of metal collision and friction suddenly exploded in mid air.


    I just felt my hands sink suddenly, and the rapidly falling axe was suddenly intercepted. My body seemed to hit a mountain under a rapid charge.


    My axe was completely intercepted by Tyrone.


    That blade is so small in front of the huge axe, but it is that small blade that completely intercepts my attack.


    As for Tyrone''s body, he just tilted back a little and didn''t even step back.


    But at this time, Talon''s eyes suddenly burst into a mass of light. Obviously, Talon didn''t expect my strength to be so strong.


    My arms suddenly exerted a force. I just felt that the Tomahawk that had been pressed down could no longer support me, and my body involuntarily retreated in that powerful force.


    Then, the blade, strange and deadly, quickly cut into my throat.


    Talon''s attack is deadly. Every attack is the key to me. I don''t even dare to let this guy attack once.


    The two bodies began to interlace quickly. Whether it was me or Tyrone, the speed was extremely sensitive and the attack was particularly fierce.


    "Cut your throat..."


    I only saw Tyrone''s mouth wriggle slightly, and his body suddenly disappeared.


    That scene made my face change suddenly, almost subconsciously. It flashed and opened in an instant, and my body suddenly disappeared from where it was.


    Just behind my original position, Talon''s figure has appeared out of thin air. The blade is across my neck. Almost this guy''s blade will completely pierce my throat.


    It was this move, a terrible move, that took the lives of many brothers I don''t know.


    Talon didn''t expect that his unique skill would be seen through. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. Immediately, his whole body rushed over again with the blade. The knife light in his hand danced quickly, almost turned into an aperture, which was particularly dazzling.


    Qiang Qiang


    Two people''s bodies are constantly colliding, and it seems that there is no way to distinguish a victory from a defeat for a while.


    In other directions, the battle of others is also in full swing.


    In front of Swain, leflea''s charming and moving body intercepted in front. Both of them are very clever magicians, and they don''t study any aboveboard power. At this time, they met their opponents.


    Although Swein''s strength is strong, leflen is definitely not weak. Both of them are experts from the hero alliance, and they know each other. Leflen knows how difficult Swein is, and Swein also knows how strong leflen''s explosive power is.


    Neither of the two people dare to let the other party seize the opportunity. They are trying their best to find each other''s flaws. They seem to be slow, but they are actually startled step by step.


    Chu Yue intercepts Vladimir the scarlet reaper. This choice may be described as a crooked one, really.


    The strength of scarlet Reaper Vladimir is his ability to manipulate blood. Vladimir''s power to manipulate blood can be divided into two types.


    The first is to burn their own blood, so as to cause super damage to distant enemies. This is to manipulate their own blood.


    The other is to suck blood and absorb the blood of the target.


    When fighting against Vladimir, you must be very careful about this move. As long as you are sucked by this guy, you will find that you have been hurt by your hard work, and you can recover almost immediately by this guy.


    Moreover, your own blood strip will be lost immediately. In short, it''s disgusting.


    But this time, when encountering Chu Yue''s mecha, Vladimir may never have thought that he would encounter such an enemy.


    Sucking blood is totally useless!


    No mistake, it''s just useless.


    Although using her own blood can still cause damage, this strange machine is very sensitive. She can keenly detect where she wants to hurt and avoid in advance.


    Moreover, the thick machine armor is quite strong. Even if your attack hits the target, it is difficult to cause any serious damage to this woman. In short, it is quite troublesome.


    But this is not the most troublesome. The most troublesome thing is that when Vladimir uses his blood to fight for a period of time, his blood will be reduced a lot. Excessive blood loss in his body will cause negative effects such as dizziness. At this time, Vladimir must suck blood immediately.


    But there was trouble at this time. Her blood sucking had no effect on the woman. She couldn''t absorb the slightest blood from the mecha.


    This is absolutely beyond Vladimir''s expectation. The thick armor attached to Chu Yue''s body constitutes an extremely powerful protective barrier for Chu Yue. Vladimir''s power cannot penetrate this armor to absorb Chu Yue''s blood.


    If a vampire doesn''t suck blood, why fart? After several successive blood sucking failures, Vladimir finally knew that he had met a nemesis.


    Vladimir wanted to turn around to other places to absorb the blood of others, but Chu Yue stuck to Vladimir like a gangrene attached to the bone, and didn''t give this guy the chance to recover at all.


    Poor Vladimir, I didn''t expect to encounter a nemesis at this time. In fact, Vladimir''s strength is more powerful in reality than in the game.


    Here, as long as you can''t kill Vladimir at one time, this guy is an immortal Xiaoqiang. No matter how serious the injury is, he can recover in an instant.


    The more enemies there are, the stronger the blood sucking power of Vladimir. There''s nothing to worry about.


    In addition, Vladimir can use his blood to fly in the sky and recruit the plague of blood. He can hide the virus made by Mondo in his blood and sweep a large area of enemies in an instant. That power makes Vladimir''s destructive power extremely powerful.


    But this guy is really pathetic. He obviously has such powerful power, but unfortunately, he met his nemesis right away. Under Chu Yue''s attack, Vladimir can only keep running away. After several moves, his blood has lost a lot and he doesn''t dare to use his next skill. His eyes are floating everywhere, I hope to find an object that can let me absorb blood.


    On the other hand, sister Dao has intercepted dreven. After rebirth, dreven''s strength becomes more powerful. Sister Dao is not dreven''s opponent and can only rely on her own equipment.


    Dreven''s face was full of ferocious excitement and cruelty. He grabbed the battle axe in his hand and chopped it down again and again in an attempt to kill sister Dao.

 Chapter 790

    Under that kind of continuous dull attack, sister Dao''s body can only keep retreating. Sister Dao doesn''t expect to kill dreven. Sister Dao just wants to hold this guy until others solve the enemy in front of her, and then come to support.


    But this is not easy.


    Dao Mei, Elise, leflen, Aishi and SANA are five people. SANA is the strongest of these five people. Only SANA has completed the power that no one can escape the final movement of the wild dance.


    No one can. When the music is playing, even Tyrone can''t hide. I seize the opportunity and chop it down with an axe.


    Qiang!


    The axe almost cut off the blade. The axe blade was directly stuck in Tyrone''s shoulder, and the guy''s whole body was directly split by me.


    In other aspects, other brothers also seized this opportunity to quickly expand the results.


    For a moment, he almost turned the whole battlefield around.


    Although these people quickly broke away from the control of time, what happened at that moment still made them afraid for a while.


    This time, the calculation was quite careful. Unexpectedly, there was still such a loophole. I didn''t expect that this guy''s strength became stronger. What''s more, there was such a strange mecha that Vladimir was almost completely abolished.


    Originally, I thought that the explosives produced by hingid in more than ten days could kill or seriously injure this guy at once. Unexpectedly, they eventually fell on others.


    Now, although he has an advantage, it is not obvious. It seems that he may be overturned by the other party at any time.


    Absolutely not. We must not wait until Sona releases her skills next time. If this woman uses her skills again, her side may be really finished.


    These heroes from Knox are also a group of extremely cunning guys. They are well aware of the impact of Sona''s attack on them. This situation must not continue.


    In the middle of the battlefield, these people are communicating quickly through special eyes.


    Vladimir kept running under the chase of Chu Yue, but the direction seemed strange.


    Shout, the whole body has escaped to sister Dao.


    Sister Dao is resisting the attack of de Levin. She was caught off guard and didn''t expect the enemy to appear behind her.


    Blood conversion!


    I only saw a large piece of bright red liquid. Suddenly, I saw it burst out of sister Dao''s body. In a trance, it seemed that countless blood vessels burst at this time.


    This is the real power of Vladimir. This strange power doesn''t know how to defend.


    Without any movement, the power absorbed by blood appeared out of thin air.


    Sister Dao, who was fighting, suddenly became stiff. A hoarse scream came from her throat. I don''t know how many blood vessels burst from her snow-white neck and shoulders.


    Then a blood mist was quickly absorbed by Vladimir.


    Originally reluctantly resisted dreven''s attack, at this time, she suddenly became unable to support, and was instantly drained of part of her blood, resulting in sister Dao''s body becoming extremely fragile.


    Dreven seized this opportunity and suddenly released two huge axes.


    Cold blooded pursuit!


    At the moment when sister Dao''s body was a little weak, dreven, a sinister guy, immediately seized this opportunity and a fatal attack appeared.


    Sister Dao could only reluctantly lift her shield in her hand in an attempt to block this terrible move.


    Boom


    With the dull power, sister Dao''s arm suddenly creaked, and the shield hit her chest. The delicate body flew out directly from the ground. Finally, it hit a truck with a bang. The iron sheet was sunken for a while. Finally, it slowly fell to the ground.


    At the corner of sister Dao''s mouth, a touch of purplish blood is particularly dazzling.


    Sister Dao is hurt.


    When I saw that scene, the expression on the whole face suddenly became ferocious. This damn guy dared to hurt sister Dao.


    An indescribable flame surged out of my body, and that kind of anger was madly stimulating the killing intention in my body.


    Kill, die!


    I don''t know how long this power hasn''t appeared. With the continuous increase of my strength, I have rarely encountered fatal threats, so this situation hasn''t happened. But I didn''t expect this feeling to appear again. The power of death is rapidly eroding my body.


    Eyes, completely black, can not see the slightest eye.


    That looks terrible and terrible!


    At this time, another picture that made me more angry appeared.


    Vladimir, the damned vampire, absorbed enough blood from sister Dao''s body, and his body immediately turned into a blood pool.


    The whole body seems to have completely disappeared and directly turned into a big thick blood mist!


    The land of blood red is the most important means to protect Vladimir''s life, incarnating the blood pool. At this time, Vladimir is almost invincible, unable to be selected and attacked. At the same time, the blood fog around will also cause a powerful deceleration effect on nearby opponents.


    Chu Yue, who had been chasing after her all the time, only felt that her body seemed to be in the mire for an instant. Her speed suddenly decreased. She could only watch Vladimir rush towards the center of the battle. SANA, a Shen, and other ordinary drivers who had been protected all the time rushed past.


    Chu Yue''s face changed greatly. Driving the mecha, she wanted to chase and kill the past, but the speed was as slow as a turtle at this time. She could only watch Vladimir rush over, but she couldn''t do anything.


    At this time, SANA just began to prepare to play the final movement of wild dance, and this powerful force reached the cooling time again.


    But... There is no chance.


    The vampire with an evil smile on his face has rushed over.


    His eyes swept over the other people around him. Vladimir''s eyes were slightly disdained. These people looked dead and blood in Vladimir.


    It''s only a blink of an eye to kill them, but now Vladimir doesn''t want to miss that blink of an eye. Killing this damn woman is the most important goal at present.


    With that kind of ferocious smile, a stream of blood had emerged from Vladimir, quickly turned into ferocious blood flow and rolled wildly towards SANA.


    Roar


    At this time, an angry roar suddenly sounded.

 Chapter 791

    Seeing that Vladimir has rushed to SANA, although SANA can play an extremely powerful force with her own assistance and super control of the final movement of the wild dance.


    However, once approached by the enemy, SANA''s combat effectiveness will be reduced to zero in an instant.


    The delicate and fragile body has no ability to fight close. Being close to someone is almost a death.


    Kill!


    Vladimir was already ferocious and seemed to have seen the woman killed.


    A mass of blood flow emerged from the body and rushed towards SANA at a faster speed.


    At this time, Vladimir only heard an angry roar behind him. It sounded like the roar of a beast, full of anger.


    The next second, Vladimir only felt a huge shadow suddenly enveloped.


    The whole body seemed to be completely covered by that shadow.


    Then a huge palm suddenly stretched out from behind and grabbed Vladimir''s body.


    Two seconds have passed, and the blood around can''t stop this huge palm at all. This is... That damn bulky giant!


    Vladimir reacted immediately. He had seen this guy from the top of the mountain before. At that time, although he felt a little shocked by the powerful power of this guy.


    But in the eyes of these people, this guy is just a guy with great strength and no brain. It''s enough for a good scientist to be regarded as a guy without brain.


    But... It doesn''t matter. The important thing is, hasn''t this guy been killed?


    Even if he was not directly killed, but under that terrible explosion, this guy should not be far from death. How can he recover so quickly?


    Since the battle began, the woman didn''t seem to have time to treat him. He couldn''t recover completely in such a short time.


    impossible?


    Nothing is impossible. There are more than a dozen empty bottles on the ground where ah Shen was originally lying.


    Now, I can buy 16 bottles of red potions, and the number of purchases per day has greatly increased.


    When I left God, I bought all the sixteen red potions and quietly threw them around God without being seen by those people.


    I couldn''t use the healing technique, and SANA didn''t have time to treat ah Shen, but ah Shen could slowly swallow the sixteen bottles of red potions by herself.


    Although the therapeutic effect of red potion is not as good as that of therapy, and just like blood transfusion, each bottle of red potion needs to consume a period of time. During this period, ah Shen did nothing and has been quietly digesting this power.


    Finally, sixteen bottles of potions were drunk. Although the injury on his body had not fully recovered and blood was still spraying on his shoulder, ah Shen forcibly swallowed the potion and his body swelled immediately.


    People on his side are fighting. A God will never watch others work hard and do nothing.


    The big hand like a PU fan has completely grasped Vladimir in his hand, just like catching a chicken.


    "What are you? A vampire? Just a piece of garbage..." ah Shen said coldly.


    Vladimir''s body looked very small in front of the huge body. His body struggled violently in his fingers, trying to get out of his fingers, but he couldn''t do it at all.


    Ah Shen just smiled grimly and shook his palm with force. The guy''s body was like a shell and directly took off from ah Shen''s hand. He roared in the distance. Finally, with a bang, he hit the mountain wall 100 meters away.


    With a bang, the whole body exploded directly, turned into a large blood mist and dispersed around.


    Even the vampire could not bear the power of a God, but this attack also put serious pressure on a God''s body. Originally, the injury did not fully recover, but now it is still seriously injured.


    Just suddenly, the force directly caused the wound on the shoulder to burst and a mass of blood burst out.


    On the other side, the blood flow emitted by Vladimir did not disappear with Vladimir being beaten away. The blood flow still existed and swept quickly towards SANA.


    Bang


    SANA''s body was shocked and flew out, and the final movement of the wild dance that had begun to ring was finally interrupted.


    Blood is seeping through the mouth.


    On the other side, Dao Mei''s situation is more dangerous.


    After sister Dao was smashed and flew out, dreven would not let go of the target that was about to be solved. With a wild sneer on his face, he grabbed two huge axes and rushed over immediately.


    He wants to kill this woman. He will destroy anything related to that man. There is nothing left.


    Only in this way can he fully vent the humiliation he suffered during that period of time.


    He is a guy eager to be applauded by others. That humiliating experience will be a stain that can''t be washed away all his life.


    The body rushed to Dao Mei''s face, and the woman didn''t even get up from the ground.


    With a ferocious smile on his face, dreven grabbed his double axes, looked at the woman below and raised his weapon.


    He won''t give the woman the slightest chance to do it.


    Shua!


    He moves faster, but the other figure is faster.


    That body was almost a flash, and immediately appeared in front of dreven. His left hand suddenly hit the front.


    Flash!


    All the forces are gathered madly in this moment.


    Drink!


    With a burst of drink, the fist instantly penetrated. With a pop, dreven''s chest was suddenly smashed through. My palm penetrated through dreven''s chest, and the heart inside had been completely smashed.


    "Don''t try to hurt my woman..." the cold voice was the last word dreven heard before he lost consciousness.


    Immediately there was endless darkness, shrouded in an instant. This guy may be really unlucky.


    He had just destroyed his body and taken away his soul mark. Unexpectedly, as soon as he turned around, he immediately had the same ending.


    Just resurrected and died in the hands of the same person.


    The soul mark will also fall into my hands.


    But... The danger has just begun.


    A figure suddenly appeared behind me. It was... Talon!


    Cut your throat!


    The sharp blade appeared in front of my throat and behind me. The blade revolved around my neck.


    That action was done at one go. Just as I had just killed dreven and my arm was still trapped in dreven''s chest, that attack had appeared in an instant.


    Not Tyrone, who is it?


    That attack was perfect. If Tyrone wanted to, this guy could even stop me before dreven died, but Tyrone didn''t do that. He almost watched dreven be killed.


    It''s just to be killed once, as long as the soul mark is not destroyed, and this opportunity is perfect.


    I have no chance to escape.


    I only felt a piercing pain in my throat, a touch of scarlet blood, and immediately sprayed out of my throat.


    My throat kept wriggling, blood flowed down my neck quickly, and my face was almost pale.


    Although I have added a lot of points to my body, no matter how hard my body becomes, I can''t resist Tyrone''s blade.


    There was a tear in the neck.


    The mouth even extended to my throat. I could clearly feel a large amount of blood foam in my respiratory tract.


    Dying this time?


    I feel fear. Talon''s feeling is even more strange. Often this kind of throat cutting, the moment it crosses the target''s throat, the head is directly cut off. At least, the neck is directly cut in half. But this time, his blade is like cutting on an extremely tough tendon. That feeling makes Talon a little strange.


    Although it is a fatal key, it is only a small wound, not enough at all.


    Tyrone frowned and forced his arm to expand the wound... But Tyrone didn''t notice that at this time, a strange shadow was gradually emerging behind Tyrone.

 Chapter 792

    The figure looked extremely strange, just like a transparent man. The air in the air seemed to become a lake. The figure quickly emerged from the lake, and a broad and huge broken sword blade swept forward in an instant.


    Talon''s blade was on my throat, and the broken sword behind me also appeared on Talon''s back neck.


    Tyrone only needs a little force, and the blade can instantly expand the wound on my throat, and then throw me into hell.


    But similarly, Talon himself will be cut off by the blade. Talon can feel the terrible power behind him, and he doesn''t have such a strong physique to make Talon resist all attacks.


    DANGER!


    Kill me and you''ll die, at least one serious injury.


    At this moment, how will Talon choose?


    Everything seems to solidify even time at this moment. The extremely deadly picture has reached the most dangerous node.


    Aishi and others saw this picture from a distance, and their faces were all frightened, but no one had time to help.


    It''s too late.


    Almost all eyes focused on the sharp blade in Tyrone''s hand.


    Damn it


    At this time, Tyrone swore in a low voice. Immediately, the blade in his hand crossed and retracted, and the whole body disappeared immediately. At the same time, a large flying knife quickly scattered around.


    Tyrone didn''t make any effort after all. Although he could completely cut off my throat with another effort, Tyrone gave up and just pulled the edge of his hand. Although the wound was slightly enlarged, it was still a long way from being fatal.


    When I narrowly escaped death, my body was cold, but I didn''t have time to feel what had happened. A Throwing Knife immediately got into my body. My neck was one of the most vulnerable places. Even if I increased a lot of points, my body was much stronger. Those throwing knives got into my body and got stuck immediately, Can''t completely penetrate my body.


    Immediately, I only felt a gust of fragrance passing by quickly, and then the figure, the silver figure, grabbed the huge broken sword in my hand and brushed past.


    The broken sword in his hand, like a broken wing, danced quickly.


    In the void in front of me, that figure was forced out alive.


    Qiang Qiang


    The swords collided rapidly, and sparks exploded suddenly!


    Although the figure that just appeared was petite, the power that erupted was particularly terrible. The huge broken sword in his hand was dancing rapidly, and the blade tore the past again and again. Even Talon could only retreat in this moment.


    Even Tyrone didn''t know how she was discovered by this woman from invisibility. She could only wave the blade in her hand again and again to resist it quickly.


    "Ruiwen..."


    When he saw the woman''s appearance, Talon''s eyebrows were tightly locked together.


    The expression on his face became very strange. Tyrone recognized the origin of the woman.


    Once a warrior in Knox, he finally broke away from the city-state.


    Just such a woman, even if she is unwilling to return to Knox, why does she become the enemy of Knox? What does this woman have to do with this man?


    For a moment, Tyrone''s heart was full of strange, let alone Tyrone, even I was full of doubt.


    Of course, doubt belongs to doubt, but my action is not slow at all. I covered my neck and the green light on my palm surged in the past.


    I focused all the power of healing on the small wound and healed it almost immediately.


    Damn it, just now, if Talon risked serious injury, my life would really be gone.


    Fortunately, Tyrone doesn''t want to be buried with him. Otherwise, it''s fucking dangerous.


    The wound gradually healed, leaving a deep scar. My eyes looked at the battle in front of me, and the expression on my face was particularly strange.


    Ruiwen, in the name of exile.


    Although she separated from the battlefield, Ruiwen''s strength did not decrease at all because of her departure!


    Even in self exile, Ruiwen''s strength is still improving.


    Even Tyrone can''t match that bravery.


    The fierce and fearless way of fighting, the body is sensitive and continues to attack Tyrone. The action is very fast. The attack is one after another. The connection between each attack is perfect, and there is no flaw at all.


    Roar


    A roar came from Ruiwen''s throat, and immediately saw a rapid spread of impact in mid air.


    The soul of the town roared, and the killing intention accumulated from killing for a long time on the battlefield burst out through his mouth. Talon''s body was immediately attacked and stopped slightly.


    Only for a moment, Talon also killed countless people. This killing intention was nothing to talon, but lasted a little time, but that time was enough.


    At this time, a cruel smile appeared on Ruiwen''s face, and a green light twinkled in her eyes.


    Immediately, the green moment was conveyed from Ruiwen''s hands to the weapon in her hands. The whole weapon was flashing a trace of emerald green, and the dazzling light was particularly terrible.


    The surging energy is constantly roaring, and the breath of terror is expanding at this time.


    Exile front!


    march forward courageously!


    Each skill appeared almost instantaneously. Ruiwen''s body wheezed, just like a flash, appeared in front of talon. At the same time, she grabbed the huge broken sword with one hand, and the whole body jumped suddenly.


    The third attack of the broken wing dance has appeared, and the big sword is pounding down at Tyrone.


    Seeing this attack, I deeply understand how abnormal this attack is. Talon didn''t escape. Talon knew he couldn''t hide. Since he couldn''t hide, he fought hard.


    Holding the long knife in his hand, he swept across the air in an instant.


    Boom


    With the harsh sound, Talon''s body suddenly sank. In the area around Talon''s body, a large area of asphalt pavement burst open and flew out directly.


    Even Talon can''t stand the terrible moves and a set of skills.


    The body sinks instantly, and a flush appears on the face for a moment!


    Under that force, Tyrone retreated several steps in a row and was suppressed for a moment. Tyrone was a little angry.


    But there is no doubt about Talon''s strength. Even if it is temporarily suppressed, it is only a sudden attack. When Talon reacts, it is definitely another look, at least not lost to this woman.


    However, this time, it seems that there is not only such a woman.


    With the emergence of Ruiwen, the situation on our side is a little better, but the situation is still a little dangerous. Ah Shen is seriously injured, SANA is injured and sister Dao is injured. Almost all three people can''t participate in the battle.


    On the other side, the vampire was just hit and shot on the wall... No, it was hit on the wall and didn''t die. The large blood fog is sweeping over here quickly.


    Only dreven was killed, and the others were intact. Even if there was one more Ruiwen, the situation was still dangerous.


    But... Today is destined to be an unfortunate day for vampires.


    Before the vampire floated over, I only heard a burst of laughter, accompanied by an overwhelming number of bullets, swept through the air in an instant.


    A hail of bullets, a metal storm.


    In a trance, it seems that the super weapon metal storm in our underground city is threatening. A terrible barrage swept through directly. The poor vampire''s body just gathered again, and was immediately pierced by bullets. It immediately became thousands of wounds and holes. I don''t know how much blood was lost.


    Vampire, this guy is terrible.


    In reality, vampires are more difficult to kill. Even if their flesh is broken, they will not die. The only way to kill vampires is to make this guy''s body without even a drop of blood!

 Chapter 793

    It''s hard to kill this vampire, but the destructive power of this crazy shooting like a strong wind sweeping leaves is also quite terrible.


    Even if it won''t die, the feeling of pain was completely experienced by vampires. The body just condensed was instantly torn to pieces by the dense bullets. The blood splashed around, and the body was torn apart and almost turned into meat sauce.


    It''s impossible to imagine what kind of power can eject so many barrages in a moment.


    The terrible bullet swept everything in front directly. When the barrage finally ended, the vampire almost had only a mass of plasma scattered on the ground.


    That appearance is basically not much different from death. It can be said that the vampire has really gone bad in recent years.


    Originally, this was a powerful master. He took refuge in his former master and expected to make a great achievement, but he didn''t expect that his first real shot would end in such an outcome.


    With the appearance of that bullet screen, the vampire was killed second, and another slim figure also appeared in everyone''s vision.


    It was also an unexpected person. No one expected that these two people would appear here.


    A girl with short silver hair, that''s Ruiwen.


    This is a tight fitting girl with long hair as red as fire. She''s not a bounty hunter. Who''s Sarah?


    We had a relationship with these two women before, but the process was not so beautiful, even some... Holidays.


    For the first time, we just met face-to-face, but we have basically determined the hostile situation between the two sides.


    Later, when we met for the second time, it was when Sarah and Ruiwen ambushed us. Although they didn''t succeed in this ambush, I even let them go in the end.


    However, it was a conspiracy. These two women were also extremely intelligent, and naturally knew the hidden truth.


    Generally speaking, although there is no such a life and death battle, our relationship is definitely not a friend or any other relationship.


    At least, not to the extent that it takes two people to save our lives.


    So why these two people appear here and help us is quite strange in my heart.


    Not only me, but also others are equally strange. Only Chu Yue thought these two people were our companions and helpers.


    Although we are confused, the presence of these two people has indeed reduced our danger to a great extent.


    The strength balance of both sides tilted instantly with the addition of these two people.


    Originally, our strength was not as good as that of the other party, but with the killing of dreven and the beating of Vladimir, the emergence of Sarah and Ruiwen directly made our strength surpass that of the other party in an instant.


    Looking at Ruiwen''s strength, I''m afraid she is no longer under talon. As for Sarah, the super destructive power can be seen from the tragic situation of vampires. If she is attacked by this woman, the result will never be better.


    On the other side, it''s me.


    Although my injury is fatal, the wound is very small. A timely treatment has basically made me recover.


    Soon I will be able to re-enter this battlefield. It is certain that with my participation, the strength confrontation on this battlefield will be seriously tilted again.


    That is to say, Knox, which originally had the absolute advantage, has become extremely dangerous at this time. Perhaps the action of sniping and killing us will end in failure, and those of them will pay a very heavy price. Maybe no one can live here at all.


    The situation suddenly changed so much, which completely exceeded Tyrone''s and Swain''s expectations. Both of them looked extremely ugly.


    Now both of them have understood that the battle in this place can no longer continue!


    At this time, Tyrone''s body suddenly accelerated, rushed directly to the location of dreven''s body, fell with a knife, immediately divided dreven''s body into two, grabbed the soul mark, immediately turned and ran away.


    At that time, when I broke through dreven''s chest to take away this guy''s soul mark, I was attacked by Tyrone, so I couldn''t take away this guy''s soul mark.


    Just, don''t forget, now the body of that guy dreven is right in front of me.


    If you want to take away dreven''s mark from me without leaving something, you don''t take me to heart, do you?


    Seeing Tyrone''s action, a trace of ferocity flashed in my eyes, my palm shook, and a green light shot quickly in front of me.


    This green light is more slender and looks more fragile than ever before.


    Just like an ox hair, it seems that a casual breeze can completely disperse the green light.


    Energy collapse!


    It was completely different from the strong and dense traces of heavenly women scattered flowers before. This time, there was only a green light like hair, whistling in front of us.


    But that slender and delicate power is particularly fast, secret and silent.


    Even Tyrone didn''t feel it at all. The green light had quietly penetrated into Tyrone''s arm. Along Tyrone''s arm, it quickly penetrated into the body.


    In this process of expansion, the green light has been unable to suppress the violent power it has. The traces of green are expanding and ready for a most frightening explosion at any time.


    At this time, Tyrone finally noticed.


    The expression on his face suddenly changed wildly. At this moment, Talon showed a shocking and frightening scene.


    Almost without the slightest hesitation, Tyrone grabbed his long knife, started and fell, Shua cut it directly, and the arm was cut off immediately from the shoulder.


    Before the arm landed on the ground, it exploded directly and completely.


    An impact directly from the ground toward the surrounding crazy expansion, Talon''s body under this impact, directly flew backwards.


    The arm was blown to pieces and there was no flesh and blood. However, Talon didn''t have any serious injury except for the loss of this arm. Just now, if this guy reacted slowly, it might not be his arm, but his whole body.


    Now the position of the fracture is constantly spraying blood, and Talon''s tough and terrible side is gradually shown. Even if he is suffering from this injury, Talon''s face doesn''t have the slightest pain.


    I don''t know what medicine I swallowed in my mouth, and the wound on my shoulder healed quickly.


    Maybe this is not Talon''s body. He doesn''t care what the body will look like. Even if his limbs are cut off, for talon, only?


    However, the current situation does not seem to be suitable for continued fighting.


    Glancing around, Tyrone shouted hoarsely, "retreat."


    At the command, almost all the members of Knox quickly contracted, and then fled to the distance. This carefully prepared murder plan ended in failure and suffered heavy losses.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that there is no loss of soul mark this time, otherwise, these people may really cry.


    Watching these people leave in Knox, I didn''t stop them, and the heroines around me didn''t continue to chase them.


    As for Ruiwen and Sarah, they didn''t continue to catch up. Ruiwen just stared at one of them with a pair of cold eyes. Maybe she should thank that guy. If it weren''t for that guy, she couldn''t recognize her true self and achieve real exile.


    Don''t chase a poor enemy. Although these people look very embarrassed now, each of them is an expert and has his own unique skill to protect his life, which will not change.


    If we really force these people to a dead end, what these people do is definitely not what we want to see.


    Besides, there are other things to deal with now.


    I didn''t pay attention to Ruiwen. Not far away, Sarah, who was waving her graceful and slim body, came step by step. My attention focused on SANA and sister Dao.

 Chapter 794

    Sister Dao was chased by de Levin in cold blood, and two battle axes were chopped on her. Although at the last moment, she was intercepted by sister Dao with a shield.


    But the terrible impact broke out completely on sister Dao.


    Because of the violent impact, Dao Mei''s body hit the truck carriage, and the carriage was directly dented.


    Although the last attack was intercepted by me, sister Dao''s situation is still quite dangerous. Up to now, sister Dao doesn''t even have the strength to get up from the ground.


    I helped sister Dao''s body, sat up from the ground and leaned against the tire. Although I had made my actions as soft as possible, that process still made sister Dao''s eyebrows twitch involuntarily. That beautiful face was very white and almost could not see the slightest blood color.


    I looked. In sister Dao''s chest, several ribs were broken. The broken bones almost got into her internal organs.


    Although the injury will not be fatal in a short time, the pain is unbearable.


    Fortunately, sister Dao is always wearing strong armor. Otherwise, those two axes may directly tear up sister Dao''s body.


    "I swear... The next one I want to kill is dreven. I want to completely erase that damn guy from head to toe..."


    Clenching my fist, my voice was full of hatred and killing.


    That damned guy, the woman who dares to hurt me, I will make that garbage look good. What''s the honor of the executioner? I want that guy to die in the most tragic situation.


    "Master, don''t worry about me. I can hold on." my anger was felt by sister Dao.


    The pain on sister Dao''s face was forced down. She just looked at me with a pair of gentle eyes. Perhaps this was the first time. Sister Dao boldly extended a small hand and gently touched my cheek.


    For Dao Mei, it''s enough to feel the love of her master. That kind of warmth, like the best painkiller, fills her heart with warmth, and even her pain completely disappears at this time.


    "Go and see SANA first. My body is strong and can bear it, but she is very fragile, and SANA will treat it. If SANA can recover, we will be much better." sister Dao continued.


    What sister Dao said is also reasonable. SANA will treat. Naturally, it is the priority to recover. Moreover, SANA itself is quite weak, more weak than sister Dao. Sister Dao can bear the general injury, but SANA can''t bear it.


    I also understand this situation. I nodded reluctantly, "if you can bear it a little more, I''ll go and see SANA."


    "Go," said Sister Dao gently, with a smile on her face.


    When I left in front of sister Dao and went to SANA''s side, where I couldn''t see, the smile on sister Dao''s face immediately disappeared. The unbearable taste of pain was beating sister Dao''s body.


    The situation on Sona''s side is more serious.


    SANA was just hit by a stream of blood from Vladimir. For others, the injury may not be a big deal.


    In a Shen, it''s like tickling. Others, even in Dao Mei, are nothing, but in SANA, it''s quite serious.


    Up to now, SANA''s body is lying on the ground quietly, and her body is constantly shaking. On that small face, she is completely pale and can hardly see the slightest blood color.


    His eyes were completely closed, and his eyebrows were frowned together, forming a Sichuan shape.


    Obviously, SANA is now suffering unimaginable pain. The appearance of such pain on her delicate face has suddenly increased the killing opportunity in my heart.


    There''s another name on the list I have to kill, Vladimir!


    I won''t let go of anyone who hurt my woman. I''ll make those damn garbage regret their behavior.


    But now, no matter how much I hate in my heart, it will be something in the future. For me, the most important thing is how to solve SANA''s problem.


    Now SANA is suffering from that kind of pain, but I can''t see any wounds on SANA. Even if I want to treat it, I don''t know how to treat it.


    I put my hand on Sona''s wrist. Just put it on, I immediately felt an impact. It was not a pulse, it was blood flow.


    That stream of blood, like an insect, kept shuttling rapidly in SANA''s body, bringing bursts of amazing impact.


    It was because the blood flow was flowing rapidly that it brought Sina unbearable pain.


    However, how to calm down this blood flow?


    I don''t know. I''m trying to prepare for therapy or clarity, hoping to recover.


    "Let me come." just then, a steady voice came from behind.


    The sound is slightly neutral, but it sounds very comfortable, giving people an indescribable feeling of peace of mind, as if they don''t have to worry about anything.


    That''s... Ruiwen.


    I don''t know when Ruiwen and Sarah have appeared behind me.


    Leflea, ash and Elise surrounded us with vigilance, but they didn''t do anything. After all, these two people could help before, which seems to mean that they don''t mean anything to us?


    "I used to be from Knox, and I still know something about this Vladimir," Ruiwen said again.


    I hesitated for a moment, but now I really have no way to deal with Ruiwen''s situation. I frowned slightly and stood up.


    "Please," I said.


    Ruiwen nodded, and then, under the gaze of so many of us, came to suona and squatted down.


    "Vladimir''s nickname is vampire, but that guy is not a vampire. He just has the ability to control blood."


    "He can absorb the enemy''s blood into his own body to recover his injuries. At the same time, he can instill his own blood into the enemy''s body and detonate..."


    "She''s lucky. The guy only had time to instill his blood into her body. He didn''t have time to detonate it. Otherwise, she would die."


    Hearing these words, I was afraid for a while. Just now, it seemed to be the credit of God.


    When Vladimir was about to kill SANA, he was caught by a God and smashed out directly. He almost died. Then, Vladimir''s tragedy began to expand. First he met Chu Yue, then a God, and finally Sarah. It was from bad luck to the end.


    "Vladimir''s blood entered her body because it was not detonated, but... The blood type was different..."


    I know very well that when patients in the hospital transfuse blood, they can only choose the same blood type as their own. Blood of different blood types cannot be fused together.


    For Vladimir, he can absorb the blood of any blood type, but SANA can''t. the blood of different blood types, in SANA''s body, is like a heterogeneous sundry, which must be excreted, otherwise it will be a huge trouble.


    Now all we have to do is expel the blood out of the body.


    Seizing the clothes on SANA''s arm, Ruiwen forced her palm, bared and tore SANA''s sleeve directly, and a snow-white catkin was exposed in front of me.


    Fine, snow-white, skin as soft as a baby.


    However, on the beautiful and delicate skin, a trace like an earthworm is constantly reincarnated on the arm. Under the snow-white skin, it wriggles rapidly, from the shoulder to the palm, and then from the palm to the shoulder... To other parts of the body.


    With each round trip, the pain on Sona''s face deepened.


    That trace is very long, about a foot long.


    Ruiwen''s eyes have been staring at the trace. When Kankan reached the palm of his hand, Ruiwen suddenly moved.

 Chapter 795

    Ruiwen moves quickly, grabs SANA''s palm, and the other hand is directly stuck at the bend of SANA''s arm.


    That strange blood flow, at this time, was completely concentrated on SANA''s palm and wrist. She was about to wriggle back. Unexpectedly, the way back was suddenly cut off by Ruiwen.


    For a moment, I can only wriggle continuously in that small part, which seems to be more and more violent and irritable.


    SANA''s little snow-white hand looks more dark and blue now.


    At this time, Ruiwen stretched out another hand: "give me a knife..."


    Ruiwen wants a knife. Although I don''t know what Ruiwen wants to do, I didn''t hesitate for too long. I soon took out a Doran blade and gave it to Ruiwen.


    If Ruiwen wants to hurt us, in fact, the simplest means is to do nothing and don''t come out. We will certainly suffer heavy casualties.


    Since Ruiwen and Sarah risked their lives to save us, I think it''s not just to kill SANA in front of me.


    Ruiwen took the knife and scratched it directly on Sona''s wrist.


    Poof


    A stream of bright red liquid sprayed out along the wound, all of which were blood.


    There is the blood of vampires, but also SANA''s own blood.


    When the blood in that half of the arm was directly released and completely turned into a dull pallor, Ruiwen suddenly released her left hand. The blood stuck in her elbow was finally circulated. A trace of bright red suddenly appeared on the original snow-white arm.


    I quickly lost a treatment, and that small wound quickly began to heal.


    "Vladimir''s blood is different from other people''s blood. His blood can''t be fused with anyone''s blood. In this case, just release the blood belonging to Vladimir in the woman''s body," Ruiwen said.


    "Thank you!" I said to Ruiwen.


    Not because Ruiwen saved my life, but because Ruiwen saved SANA''s life.


    Ruiwen''s mouth was slightly hooked, but when I looked carefully, the smile seemed to disappear again.


    At this time, the Sona on the ground gave a cry, and the closed eyes finally opened.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she immediately saw a worried face at a very close distance. SANA was startled, but soon SANA was relieved, because that face was so familiar.


    But at a close distance, the man''s breath was almost sprayed on her face. She had never experienced such a thing, which made SANA''s heart jump violently and a flush appeared on her face.


    SANA''s appearance startled me. I thought what happened to SANA.


    "I''m fine. Although my body looks a little weak, I just need to rest for a period of time." she flushed her face, and SANA''s voice rang out in my mind.


    "That''s good. It''s OK. Don''t be brave." I was relieved and told.


    SANA stood up and came to sister Dao. SANA also had a headache about sister Dao''s injury.


    Compared with solaka, SANA''s treatment is still insufficient. SANA''s strongest strength lies in her three auras and her super large-scale control ability to ignore everything.


    "Let''s go back. This kind of injury can''t be recovered by treatment once or twice. After we go back, I can treat her slowly and ask for help from master solaka." SANA looked at me and the meaning was clearly expressed.


    Since the last joint killing of Warwick, the five heroines around me, Kyle and Katrina around Daoyu, all live in the original place of Warwick.


    Before, Aishi, sister Dao and Elise lived in Aishi''s territory. SANA and lefulan could only be alone. I once tried to search by transmission, but they couldn''t find them.


    As a result, it''s good that all seven people live together, but they can send some loneliness. They don''t have to be like before.


    If it was solaka, this injury should not be a problem.


    This situation is actually quite strange. The injury I received is on my neck. It''s fatal. A small wound is fatal, but the recovery of the treatment is very simple. It''s good at once.


    Although the injury to sister Dao is not as deadly as mine, it is more troublesome to recover the strength of therapy, because the wounds are inside the body, and there are many positions and large.


    Of course, no matter what kind of wound, in front of the star mother solaka, everything is not enough to see, and it can be easily solved.


    When I was ready to take back all the heroines, only sister Dao and Sona finally went back. Ash, Elise and leflen all stayed outside.


    "The situation is still unclear. I don''t know if they will appear again. Let''s stay outside for the time being," ash said.


    Ashy still didn''t trust my safety. Just then, I almost wiped my neck. At that moment, ashy only felt that her heartbeat seemed to stop completely.


    Even with the temperament of the ice queen, she almost couldn''t help the taste. Until now, Aishi hasn''t recovered from that fear.


    It was at this time that Ashley found that the man was so important in her heart.


    Moreover, ash believes that not only herself, but also leflea and Elise think the same.


    They are all heroes. They live on this person''s body and can appear outside through this person''s efforts. Their task is to protect this man from fatal injury.


    What happened today seems to be the complete failure of his task. He has to rely on the help of others to keep his master alive.


    It was an absolutely unacceptable shame. Of course, it was also to calm the fear in his heart, so all three stayed.


    I had hoped that three people would go back and have a rest, but after seeing this, I didn''t say anything more, just nodded and acquiesced.


    It was at this time that I had time to turn around and look at Ruiwen and Sarah.


    What do these two cold, sexy and flirtatious women want?


    What happened now makes me feel a little overwhelmed.


    The former enemy even ambushed us, but now he saved my life?


    What are these two people doing?


    I once suspected that these two people were professors, but now it seems that they are not. They seem to have their own sense of autonomy.


    Can it be said that I am so charming that these two peerless beauties can''t help following me. As soon as they see that I am in danger, they can''t help helping me?


    Just survived and lost the danger outside, this messy idea came out of my mind involuntarily.


    Of course, I know it''s fucking bullshit.


    Ruiwen, although the women in the barracks are petite, their looks are definitely the best choice. Coupled with their strong strength, what kind of men have not met? Ruiwen''s character will never be attracted to ordinary people at will.


    As for Sarah, it is the interpretation of sexuality to the limit. Only Sarah has ever flirted with others, and the man who Sarah will be moved seems to have never appeared.


    "Although I don''t know what the reason is, but... This time I have to say thank you..." looking at the two people, I said.


    "You just said it," Ruiwen said.


    "That''s different."


    Saving SANA is not the same thing as saving me.


    "I will keep this in mind. If we meet again on the battlefield in the future, if it is my victory, I will not do it to you." this is my guarantee and commitment.


    I know that they may not be enemies, but they can''t be classified as companions. At least not now. In the future, we will collide on the battlefield.


    "Then I''ll remember this sentence first." Ruiwen said with a sneer.


    "Having said that, then... Now it''s my turn to ask, why did you two save us?"

 Chapter 796

    I want to know why these two people are here and why they saved us?


    "And the crocodile, where''s the crocodile?"


    "Do you live on the spaceship in the sky, and is your boss the abnormal professor?"


    I asked several questions in a series. After all, the appearance of Ruiwen and Sarah really seemed strange, which made my heart quite strange. I must make this matter completely clear. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll never be at ease.


    A series of so many questions. Fortunately, the two girls have a good temper and are not angry. Sarah just smiled: "brother, slow down, it''s not good for a man to be so fast..."


    Poof


    Peat!


    This woman, even if she doesn''t open her mouth, can immediately take people to the wrong place. She is simply a natural temptress. Her every move and every word has a fascinating charm.


    "We can answer so many questions bit by bit..." Sarah said with a smile. "It may be a long process. I think we can talk slowly on the road?"


    On the way?


    Can''t these two people go with us?


    I feel more and more strange in my heart, but now it seems that the two women do have such a meaning.


    Well, after all, people saved their lives. Now I want to see what these two people want.


    At this time, Chu Yue has calculated our loss this time.


    Two trucks!


    Fortunately, most of the mecha and drivers on the truck are fine.


    Chu Yue drove the mecha and emptied the ruins on the road. At the same time, she disassembled one of the mecha that had nowhere to be placed and put it on the remaining ten trucks. As for the other, it was in Chu Yue''s own body. As long as she had the ability to crystal core, Chu Yue could drive this mecha without restriction.


    Ruiwen and Sarah''s eyes swept over the arrogant and exaggerated mecha, and there was something strange in their eyes.


    After it was done, several of us got into the front truck. Ash and Elise were in charge of the rear, Chu Yue and lefulan were in charge of both sides, and the team started again.


    As for me, I stayed in the carriage with Ruiwen and Sarah. The wound on ah Shen''s body collapsed again in order to save SANA. Now the whole person is withered.


    "Well, do you have time now?" after the matter was settled, I asked the previous question again.


    "It doesn''t matter. What do you want to know?" Sarah leaned on the mecha, and a straight and slender beautiful leg stretched out slightly on the mecha. She seemed very interested in the big naked guy.


    That look... I dare not look at it.


    This woman is simply a goblin who kills more than pays for her life.


    "Cough, do you live on that spaceship in the sky?" I asked.


    "You mean that cold place, which is a group of puppet humans like machines? Well, almost, it''s there, a group of unkind guys." Sarah pursed her mouth, as if slightly dissatisfied.


    "Which professor is your boss?" I asked again with a slight click in my heart.


    "If you mean that bad old man in his fifties in a white coat, it''s him." Sarah''s answer is never a positive answer.


    But from these words, I can get the information I want.


    Bad old man? That''s what Sarah said about the professor. It''s very practical.


    That guy is probably a bad old man.


    When Sarah spoke, she was obviously a little upset with the old thing.


    "Are you a cooperative relationship, a superior subordinate relationship, or... A master-slave relationship?" I asked a very important question again.


    What kind of relationship with the old guy is very important for me to judge what position these two people are in.


    "Master and slave!" Ruiwen answered this time.


    Master-slave relationship is neither cooperation nor superior subordinate relationship, but the most helpless master-slave relationship.


    If it is cooperation, it is an equal relationship. If it is superior and subordinate, it is only a difference in status at most, and the difference will not be too great.


    But if you are the master and the slave, it matters a lot.


    And it seems obvious that Sarah and Ruiwen are not the host.


    There is an extremely important place in the relationship between master and slave, that is, the right of absolute command. The master''s command and servants must obey.


    This is the master and slave.


    Now, Ruiwen and Sarah have such a relationship with the abnormal professor.


    For these two women, this is definitely not a good thing. From their slightly humiliating and helpless eyes, we can feel that they don''t like this relationship.


    But there is no way to solve this problem.


    Otherwise, Ruiwen''s hot character may have been reversed, but now she can only act according to the abnormal professor''s order again and again, without any personal freedom.


    The same is true of Sarah.


    In this case, there is only one possibility, that is, the abnormal professor must have the handle of two people.


    It''s a handle that can kill both people in an instant.


    Look at the two people, I know.


    So I didn''t continue to ask!


    After a little meditation, I changed a question: "then why did you come to save me? Should I be hostile to the professor?"


    I''m talking about the professor, not the two women.


    "Yes, it''s really a hostile relationship. The last time you interrupted our plan to catch the Yodel, that guy was mad. He wanted to kill you..." Sarah sneered.


    "Then why come to save me?" I was more and more curious.


    "It''s not what you did last time?" Sarah''s face became a little uncomfortable. Even Ruiwen was helpless.


    "Last time? What happened last time?" I asked knowingly.


    "Don''t try to fool around with what you''ve done yourself. If it weren''t for you, our sisters wouldn''t have to suffer like that." Sarah spat and scolded angrily.


    "Cough..." I was embarrassed: "well, didn''t I let you go last time? What does this have to do with me?"


    "You just pretend here." Sarah looked at me contemptuously. "You let us go, but we''re in trouble."


    Just as I expected before, I let two people go safely. When the enemy met, two people plus a crocodile went back in such a way that they occupied an absolute disadvantage and might be seriously killed and injured. How could that be possible?


    The professor was a suspicious guy by nature, and he was very suspicious at once.


    The crocodile would tell the professor everything.


    What happened to the two beauties around me with the man on the ground? Did they make any agreement to rebel together against themselves?


    Explanation is useless. Sometimes it looks like a cover up to others.


    The professor didn''t believe the two women. He failed the first time and the second time.


    By adding fuel to the crocodile, the whole process not only did not have any danger, but became particularly ambiguous and full of meanness. That feeling was not the enemy meeting, but the lover''s Secret tryst.


    At that time, the professor was furious and ordered two people to go down from the ship and kill the man. Otherwise, he would be severely punished.


    But the two men don''t seem to be rivals for the man.


    When Ruiwen and Sarah were worried about what punishment they would suffer, the professor suddenly changed his mind.


    "He gave us an absolutely impossible task..." Sarah said.


    "What task?"


    "Attack the shadow Island, destroy everyone on the shadow Island, and take away the soul marks of those people." Sarah spit out the task almost word by word.


    Destroy shadow island!


    This sentence changed my face.

 Chapter 797

    Buzz!


    At that moment, my body trembled a little. Hearing this sentence made my face extremely strange. For a moment, I even doubted whether I had heard wrong.


    Sarah said... Attack shadow island?


    A few seconds later, I blinked and looked at Ruiwen with a smile: "is your girlfriend sick? What nonsense? What attack on shadow island... Ha ha..."


    I smiled, but these two people didn''t say anything. Ruiwen didn''t even show any special look to the girlfriend I deliberately said, but stared at me with a pair of very dignified eyes.


    The look in my eyes made me feel a little flustered for no reason.


    The strange smile on my face finally turned into a bitter smile. I looked at the two women: "my God, are you really kidding?"


    "Is this kind of thing funny?" Ruiwen asked.


    "It''s not funny at all," I said with a dry smile.


    But the expression on his face can only be described as rigid. If it''s not a joke, it means that it has been determined that the goal of the two people is to attack the shadow island.


    Well, even if you''re going to attack the shadow Island, where is the shadow island?


    In the world of the League of heroes, shadow island is located in the northwest of the mainland and in the sea of conquerors. It belongs to a relatively remote island.


    The island, shrouded in darkness and evil all year round, has completely become a synonym for terror.


    There are ghosts, zombies, zombies, death knights, skeletons... And so on. This is the paradise of the dead.


    Those powerful and twisted souls, rotten but strong bodies, control the whole shadow island. Although it is only a small island, it has thrilling power on this island.


    The people of shadow island are all quite mysterious. Although they live in the framework of the heroic alliance, they disdain this rule.


    They only act for their own interests.


    The wave of corpses we have encountered before is the masterpiece of the shadow island. We can control the power of zombies and make the people of the shadow island become the favorite of the end of the world. Those zombies will become their soldiers. We can have a strong army without doing anything.


    In the shadow Island, there are countless experts, among which those who can call their names are those.


    Calthas, the last lich, I even doubted that the world was full of zombies. Is it the masterpiece of this guy.


    Hekarim, the shadow of war, led the ghost knights to rampage. He once defeated an army of demacia at the border of demacia.


    Soul lock warden, revenge spear, grave digger, iron armor ghost... Even Elise on me was an expert in shadow island before.


    Moreover, in the shadow Island, there is Evelyn, the world''s deadliest assassin and widow maker.


    It was an existence that made ash and others feel fear. When Evelyn appeared, Alice and others couldn''t help defending me to avoid that kind of fatal assassination.


    There is no doubt that it was a guy who made people feel extreme fear. It was this guy who ruthlessly killed several experts here during the last corpse tide.


    This is one of our most hated goals.


    Of course, I want to kill the shadow island. In fact, so far, the only shadow Island members we have killed are hakkarim and hammerstone. We haven''t done much to others.


    Hekarim died twice. I don''t know how many lives this guy still has. It can be said that we didn''t even kill anyone on the shadow island in the real sense.


    Most importantly, the shadow island is just an island in the world of the hero alliance. Where is the shadow island in reality?


    Or did the pervert professor find the location of shadow island?


    Blinking, I looked at the two girls. I knew that the two women were not kidding. They really wanted to kill everyone on shadow island.


    "Hoo... This is really a difficult and great task. I can''t do such a great task. Therefore, I wish you two well. I hope you two can succeed......" I give my blessing with a smile.


    Unfortunately, I am neither a God nor a goddess. I have no effect of blessing.


    The two women didn''t take my blessing seriously at all. Ruiwen just shook her head and said, "you want to be together."


    "Why are you lying in the trough?" I asked angrily. I can''t do such a dangerous thing. It''s your business to die. Although it''s a pity, I will never die.


    "Because... We saved you, you also want to save us." Ruiwen said coldly.


    "You can think of it as a deal!" Sarah smiled. "It''s a deal that''s good for both of us."


    "Good for me?" I said angrily.


    "How can you say it''s no good? After killing the masters of shadow Island, you don''t have to worry about the attack of corpse tide again. Isn''t this a great benefit?" Sarah said with a smile: "besides, I can give you all other benefits..."


    Hiss


    The coquettish voice made me tremble all over. Although I knew this was the woman''s means, I still couldn''t help thinking in my heart.


    A pair of beads, just like a knife, cut one eye on the woman''s charming body, and then I took back my eyes.


    It''s really a good thing for us that all the experts in shadow Island die, which will reduce our great threat, but this benefit is not enough for me to take action at the risk of my life.


    Moreover, I can feel that the two women seem to have something else to say.


    "In fact, this thing is still caused by you." Ruiwen couldn''t help saying, "if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t be at this point. We couldn''t complete this task at all, and the professor began to doubt us. If we couldn''t complete the task, we would die..."


    "So we have to find help to complete the task," Sarah added.


    I understand the difficulties of these two girls now.


    I didn''t expect that the trap I used casually last time would pit the two girls to this extent. I''m very embarrassed.


    After all, I really have a certain responsibility for this matter.


    But what makes me feel a little strange is: "why don''t you just kill me? After you kill me, take my head and hand it over. The professor should not embarrass you?"


    "He just wants us to kill the people of the shadow island and get the soul mark of the hero of the shadow island. He doesn''t let us kill you. It''s not within the scope of our mission," Ruiwen said.


    But this sentence made me laugh.


    Looking at these two women, I know that the hearts of these two people are very kind, no matter what before, at least now.


    They don''t want to kill innocent people because of their own affairs!


    "So, the last question, can that guy hear our conversation here?" I asked.


    "No, we don''t have that kind of detection equipment, but we don''t have much time. If we can''t complete the task in a month, we will..."


    There is no doubt that the professor installed some things on them. If they can''t complete the task in a short time, the prohibition, like the previous micro biological bomb, may tear up the bodies of the two people.


    "Then the problem is simple..." I smiled. "Tell us, where did that guy plant the prohibition on you?"


    "I have purification skills and mercury machete. I can untie the restrictions on you so that you don''t have to be threatened by the professor and we don''t have to take risks. How good?" I said with a smile.


    I think that''s something like a miniature biological bomb. My purification is absolutely effective.


    But... I was wrong!

 Chapter 798

    I have too much confidence in my purification. Even without the purification skill, I still have mercury machete. The purification ability of mercury machete seems to be more powerful than my purification skill.


    With so many mercury machetes, I don''t believe there are any control measures that can''t be solved.


    But now we really have this problem.


    After listening to my words, Ruiwen and Sarah just showed a sad smile on their faces, and then shook their heads slightly: "I''m afraid not. Your purification should not be of any use?"


    "How could it be?" I was unconvinced. "How do you know it''s impossible without trying?"


    "It''s really impossible." seeing what else I want to say, Ruiwen shook her head slightly: "listen to us."


    "I don''t know what level your purification skill has reached and whether it can unlock all control, but even if you unlock our control, it''s useless. We have another constraint on that person," Ruiwen said.


    Now I understand that this means of confinement and control seems to be not only one, but also a two-way general.


    Ruiwen and Sarah are filled with a powerful electronic pulse device.


    That power is buried in the bifurcation of their blood vessels. If they betray, as long as the professor presses the button, the electromagnetic pulse will sweep the whole body along the blood vessels in an instant, and the blood vessels on their two bodies will be broken and die in an instant.


    But this is just one of them.


    In fact, if it was just this power, Ruiwen and Sarah might not be forced to accept this oppressive order.


    These two women are the type with extremely proud personality. They would rather die on the battlefield than accept the control of others. It''s a big deal. If I die, I won''t let you live.


    But this time is different!


    "Two people, who are very important to us, were caught and detained by the professor," Ruiwen said in a deep voice.


    The same is true for Sarah, two people who are very important to them.


    My eyebrows frowned slightly. I could imagine who it was. It would be so important to two people.


    Maybe that''s their host? These two people, in the world of the League of heroes, are both loners and don''t have many friends.


    It is only possible to obtain companions on earth, and on earth, those who spend the longest time with them and are most likely to establish such feelings are their hosts.


    Although now two people seem to be separate individuals, they control the body themselves.


    There must have been a lot of things in the middle, but I can feel that these two people are very concerned about their host. When the host is in danger, they are willing to give up everything to save it.


    My eyes narrowed slightly.


    His eyes stared at the two men for a while: "if I don''t agree, what are you two going to do?"


    "If you don''t agree, we have no choice but to go by ourselves," Sarah shrugged.


    "You''ll die," I said.


    "I know, but..." a trace of strength flashed in Ruiwen''s eyes: "but there are some things you have to do."


    "Woo... It''s so moving that I''m moved by you. What should I do?" I smiled and looked at the two women. I made a decision: "in that case, I''ll think about it."


    Hoo


    The tight heart finally relaxed at this time. In order to get the answer, they both paid a lot.


    "Hey, brother, you have to think clearly. It''s shadow Island, a large group of experts, not elsewhere!" the God who listened to our communication could not help frowning, and the expression on his face looked a little ugly.


    There is no hero of the League of heroes attached to a God, but a god clearly knows how terrible the strength of those people is.


    Not elsewhere, but in S City, the number of living people who died under those hands exceeded one million.


    Now, it''s no joke to go to the nest of shadow island.


    "Don''t worry, God, of course I know this." I said with a smile, "so I just promised to think about it. I haven''t really decided yet. I''ll judge the good situation before I decide whether I want to do it."


    "What else do you want to know?" Sarah asked.


    "Many, for example, who are there in your side this time?" I asked.


    "Sarah and I, as well as another person, are no worse than us," Ruiwen replied.


    My eyebrows frowned slightly. Are there three? Although they are all experts, this number is somewhat insufficient.


    Plus me, there are only four people in all.


    "How much do you know about shadow island now?" I asked again.


    "More than you think." Sarah and Ruiwen are very clear about these information.


    After all, although the professor said that he assigned an impossible task to let two women come over, it was impossible not to provide any support.


    At the very least, there will be absolutely no omission in intelligence.


    The professor, although he had never had a war with shadow Island, was very familiar with the situation of shadow island. It''s not too clear to say.


    "Our spaceship has been flying everywhere in the sky without a fixed place to stay. It seems that the system suspended in mid air has failed, so the spaceship can only choose one between stopping on the ground and flying, and can not be suspended in mid air."


    Ruiwen''s words revealed a very important goal.


    Because the spaceship can''t stay at a certain position in mid air freely, it can only move continuously. In fact, it is difficult for the spaceship to launch an attack against a certain target.


    Maybe that''s why the dungeon can survive until now.


    "In one flight, we went over an island and found that the island was shrouded in darkness and full of evil."


    "We felt very strange at that time. The professor ordered us to go down and investigate."


    "It turned out that it was actually a nest on shadow island."


    "Although the shadow Island cannot directly bring its real body from the void black hole to the world, those people are a group of extremely sinister and cunning guys who are proficient in many lost spells."


    "I can feel that they must be planning something."


    "Later, after careful investigation, we finally determined.


    The people of the shadow island are constantly collecting soul marks and ability nuclei everywhere. They re-establish a shadow island on the earth. They hope to communicate the connection between the two shadow islands through special rituals. "


    Cluck!


    When Ruiwen said this sentence, my face suddenly became extremely ugly, and my breathing couldn''t help but become hasty. The expression on my face completely turned into darkness, and even some looming fears.


    Communicate the connection between the two shadow islands, that is, completely connect the two worlds not through the host, but through the array.


    In that case, the people of shadow island can not be bound at all, only shuttle between the two worlds, or even... Their real body.


    Their real goal is to separate their real body from that space.


    Collecting soul marks and ability nuclei may be for this reason.


    The energy needed to connect the two worlds is terrible. Ordinary people can''t do it at all, and shadow island is the dominant side.


    They can control zombies. Zombies are not made by them, but they can be manipulated at will.


    In this way, they can easily obtain countless ability nuclei and lead these zombies to encircle and suppress the human beings possessed by heroes everywhere.


    In this way, you can get the soul mark.


    The soul mark may be the core of this array. Without the soul mark, this goal can not be achieved at all.


    It is for this reason that they are so attached to the soul mark.

 Chapter 799

    It was still strange before. Why are all heroes from the hero alliance, but those people on shadow island have to kill, look for and capture the soul mark everywhere?


    After Ruiwen''s words, it seems that this mystery has finally been solved.


    In fact, the people of shadow island must have understood some of these mysteries a long time ago. They know that the soul mark of other heroes is the key to whether they can appear here safely.


    They have been studying and seizing.


    Although the corpse tide attacks failed again and again, they seized countless ability nuclei and soul marks when manipulating zombies and even corpse tide attacks.


    In fact, after some heroes possessed, because they didn''t wake up in time, the host didn''t even get too much power, or the power was not obvious enough, which was ignored by us. We thought we didn''t lose much, but in fact, the shadow island got far more than we thought.


    Unconsciously, the layout of the shadow island has become more and more perfect.


    The last time Ruiwen and Sarah saw it, more than half of the situation on the shadow island had been completed, only one finishing project was missing.


    It would be a great threat to us if those people in shadow Island appeared, but it would also be a great danger to the professor.


    That will pose a great threat to the professor, threatening the professor''s status and plan.


    So the professor wanted to get rid of shadow Island, but the professor didn''t do it rashly.


    He knew that those enemies were strong.


    Because of some loopholes in its own spacecraft, it is impossible to stay over a certain place. Otherwise, if it is condescending and bombed with shells, it may make the shadow Island doomed.


    But the professor''s idea is also a fucking thief. Grass, this is a matter of the world and a danger of the world. Why should I do it alone?


    So she threw Ruiwen and Sarah down.


    Hearing this, I smiled bitterly. I know I was put on the spot by the professor.


    Because the professor knows very well that if I make a secret deal with Ruiwen and Sarah, Ruiwen and Sarah will naturally come to me in order to survive. In the end, it may become a confrontation between our dungeon and shadow Island, and he just needs to throw out two baits.


    Even if I wasn''t fooled, he just lost two dissident men. For the professor, it was a sure business.


    Your sister''s is another type of digging a hole and making people jump.


    Just like I cheated Ruiwen and Sarah, the professor cheated me in the same way.


    Ruiwen and Sarah saved my life. Seeing that they were in danger, they might have no return. In this case, I couldn''t be indifferent.


    I''m sure I''ll help.


    But... The professor seems to have something he never expected.


    That is, this matter is only about the three of us. I will never involve this problem in our dungeons.


    I won''t let my brothers suffer any casualties because of this decision.


    Most importantly, maybe I should thank the professor. I''m really not kidding.


    If it hadn''t been for the professor to drive Ruiwen and Sarah off the ship, let alone in the attack in Knox, we would be finished.


    This must be something that the professor never thought of.


    "I see." after listening to the two people, I already know enough about the situation: "I already know this situation, and I will act with you two."


    I said, "but it''s just me."


    "Hey..." ah Shen frowned and said, "don''t leave all our brothers in the dungeon."


    "It''s not to throw all the people in our dungeon, but... It''s no good to have more people. It''s better to sneak around with fewer people." I shook my head and said.


    "No matter what you say, we can''t let you act alone." ah Shen stared and wouldn''t let you.


    Because God deeply knows how dangerous the shadow island is.


    If there are only three of us, it is a little too dangerous. Maybe the three of us will become three souls on the island.


    God will never allow the three of them to act after this.


    "At least take me," God said.


    "Take you?" some despised a God: "just like you now?"


    "Grass, when we get to the dungeon, let Miss Chen give us a treatment, and I''ll jump around immediately. Can you believe it?" ah Shen was a little unhappy when I despised him, muttering and scolding.


    "Moreover, this matter is too important. I think we''d better consider it carefully. Not only me, but also other brothers will never allow you to act alone." ah Shen said: "you can pass the level of your wives first."


    That''s a headache.


    Xiaoya, Zijiao and Nami.


    Although the three people are very reasonable, this time I went to the Western Theater and didn''t give any obstacles.


    That''s because on this road, we may encounter threats, but not necessarily. But if we attack the shadow Island, it''s almost 100% dangerous. The three people will certainly not agree so happily.


    "Let''s go back first." finally, I said a little stuffy.


    Finally, the matter was so determined for the time being.


    I asked about the spaceship, but although Ruiwen and Sarah could move freely on the spaceship, the professor obviously set up considerable defense against them.


    In other words, in the nature of the professor, he doesn''t trust anyone at all. Only the professor can enter some confidential places.


    I only know that there are some loopholes on the ship, resulting in that ship''s combat effectiveness is not as strong as it was designed in advance.


    The spaceship urgently needs to be transformed, but the professor is at a loss. He can''t transform the spaceship, so he looks for someone who can transform the spaceship.


    Kuch, a heroic bomber, likes to fly planes, fight planes and refit planes. That''s why the professor wants to get the Kurdish so much.


    And it''s not just this yodel. In fact, the professor has many goals.


    Almost in the League of heroes, people with talent and achievements in construction and transformation are his goals.


    For example, Rambo, the public enemy of machinery, Giggs, the great inventor heimodinger, Jess, the future guardian, Victor, the pioneer of machinery... Are all the goals of the professor. He wants to make his spaceship perfect.


    "I don''t know how many of them he got, but there are definitely, because the repair of the spacecraft has begun, although the progress seems to be quite slow," Ruiwen said.


    This sentence made me frown, which is certainly not good news for me.


    "How many people are there under the professor?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. All I know is me, Sarah, crocodile and Lucian... We are a small team, but there must be others in the hands of the professor besides us, and the number is definitely not a few." Ruiwen said positively.


    It''s really troublesome. The professor is so fucking cautious that it''s very difficult to get any effective information from Ruiwen now.


    Crocodiles are desert butchers, and Lucian is naturally a paladin.


    I didn''t expect that even the double gun * * *... No, the holy gun ranger was recovered by the professor.


    You know, Lucian, the Holy Lance Ranger, is a very powerful hero. It can be said to be the type of output explosion.


    Roaring holy flame, it is the nemesis of darkness.


    This man is also one of the two most powerful enemies of shadow island.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that this most terrible enemy was even made by shadow island.


    "Is Lucian the third of you?"

 Chapter 800

    "Is this Lucian your third person?" I asked Ruiwen and Sarah.


    In fact, I feel that this problem is completely redundant and I don''t need it at all.


    Sure enough, Ruiwen and Sarah nodded without hesitation.


    This is a gray and often dangerous job. It can be said that it will kill people. Most people have no time to hide. How can they approach this task?


    But Lucian is an exception. For Lucian, nothing is more important than the slaughter of shadow island.


    No matter what the price, Lucian should also complete the goal in his heart and destroy the whole shadow island. Everything on the shadow island is Lucian''s goal, especially the warden hammer stone of soul lock.


    What did Lucian do before? Just listen to the nickname. The Holy Lance Ranger is about like the fighting clergy in religion to eliminate the ghosts in the dark.


    His weapon is a relic imbued with ancient power. It can perfectly cooperate with itself and burst out super destructive power.


    As a firm patron saint against undead creatures. His cold faith never wavered. Even in the face of maddening fear, he would roar and destroy it with holy flame.


    Like the twin weapons they assembled, Lucian and his wife SANA were carved from the same stone.


    They fought together on the rune continent for many years, bringing the holy light to the dark and purifying those taken away by corruption. They are the wind vane of Justice: Saina never hesitated about her dedication to her career, and Lucian''s kindness and enthusiasm moved many lives saved by them. They are two parts of a whole, hand in hand and inseparable.


    This occupation is naturally incompatible with the existence of the shadow island. When the power of the shadow Island gradually shows up, even the husband and wife who have never wavered feel fear.


    When the ghost inhabitants of the cursed place appeared on the rune continent, Lucian and Saina hunted them one by one.


    They won one war after another, knowing that they met an enemy they would never forget in their life.


    Soul lock warden, hammer stone.


    Lucian and SANA have faced this terrible undead before, but they have never encountered such a clever and cruel thing.


    Hammerstone is a very cruel and cunning guy. This guy sensed the fear of Lucian and Saina, and used this fear to make unexpected tricks.


    The creature deceived SANA, trapped her soul and locked her in the nether prison.


    SANA is not dead, but his wife has become an empty shell without soul, and the soul is imprisoned in prison and suffers forever. No one can bring it back, which is more cruel than death.


    Hammerstone won and pulled back a game for shadow island.


    But hammer stone also creates the most terrible enemy of shadow island. The man who has lost his lover is the most terrible.


    When his wife was like this, Lucian once fell into despair, but the flame of revenge completely defeated this despair.


    Originally Lucian was a very kind man, but now this kindness has completely become the determination of dark revenge.


    When a man makes up his mind, it is also the most terrible time for this man. The new Lucian holds two weapons, and his strength becomes stronger and stronger. He will no longer give those dark creatures the slightest chance. Extermination has become his only goal, and hunting people on the shadow island has become Lucian''s biggest task in his life.


    Some news about Lucian crossed my mind. There is no doubt that he is a very powerful and dangerous guy.


    The hatred of killing his wife, which is enough to make a man do anything.


    This hatred will not disappear with the collapse of the hero alliance. As long as the people of shadow island still exist, the hatred will last forever.


    "When will he come?" I asked.


    "He will meet us at the seaside," Ruiwen said.


    By the sea, the location of shadow island is in the middle of the ocean. We will go to the world full of fierce animals again.


    While we were communicating, the sun set and rose overhead. By the next day, God''s injury had basically recovered.


    When his injury recovered, this guy roared loudly and wanted to find those damn guys in Knox for revenge. As long as he was given a chance, he would never let those bastards go.


    We expect to arrive in s city about the third morning. It is estimated that it will be bumpy for some time.


    "Master, I found something moving ahead..." just at this time, ash''s voice suddenly sounded in my ear.


    I suddenly came to the spirit, suddenly stood up from the car and looked at the line of sight projected by the spirit of Falcon in the distance.


    Are those fucking bastards in Knox again? I will never be fooled so easily this time.


    If those damn garbage dare to appear here, it will definitely let them understand what is terror.


    Along the line of sight of the Falcon spirit, I only saw a gray black shadow flickering suddenly and disappearing in an instant.


    The movement was so fast that I couldn''t see it for a moment.


    But soon, another figure appeared from some places later. With snow-white wings, the whole person looked like an angel.


    Not like an angel, that itself is a real angel, the judgment Angel Kyle.


    In Kyle''s arms, he still holds two women. One is Xiao Ya. As for the other, who is not Zijiao?


    On the other side, another gray black figure swooped through the sky.


    Behind a pair of Eagle like wings, the body flies even faster than Kyle. Who is it?


    I''m dizzy. Why are they here?


    At this time, I finally saw the situation on the other side. It was Chen Bolin, with three brothers, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi and Xiao Huang Shu, who kept moving in an instant and quickly rushed towards us.


    I felt very strange in my heart. Just when I didn''t know what was going on, Chen Bolin and Dao Yumu in the sky seemed to have found the situation on our side, quickly turned around and roared at us.


    When Mu Mu''s speed was completely expanded, it was far faster than Kyle, and even faster than Chen Bolin.


    The speed of instantaneous movement is invincible, but the short gap after each blink is enough to surpass the distance in the past.


    Hoo


    With the wings flapping rapidly, the wings immediately opened behind, blocking the air flow, dragging the two bodies down slowly from the sky, and finally landed on the roof steadily.


    In Mu Mu''s arms, he also took Chen Yi and Nami.


    "Why are you here? Is the dungeon all right?"


    "Are you all right?"


    That problem appears almost at the same time.


    I can see that Mu Mu, Nami and even Chen Yi''s eyes are full of worry.


    At this time, the four people behind Chen Bolin and Dao Yu also appeared and landed on the car.


    There was a mess around. After I asked carefully, I knew that it was solaka.


    Sister Dao, isn''t SANA hurt? SANA''s treatment ability is insufficient. In order to quickly alleviate the pain of sister Dao, she went to the black hole space where they live together and found Katrina. As a result, Katrina went to tell solaka about it, and then asked solaka to return to this place to treat the two people.


    At the same time, Dao Yu knew about it, and he was worried at that time.


    As a result, Dao Yu had a big mouth. This matter immediately spread in the dungeon.


    Sleeping trough, the two bosses of our underground city were ambushed by others. What''s wrong?


    Who dares to touch our people is tired of living, isn''t it?


    So, with Mu Mu''s great elder sister demeanor, those who are worried and join the fun all rush forward!


    After listening to these, I was immediately full of black lines in my head. Even ah Shen was full of helplessness.

 Chapter 801

    Seeing so many brothers come over, it''s false to say that they are not moved in their heart. After all, some people are worried about themselves. That feeling is still good.


    Surrounded by these brothers and sisters, in the worried eyes of Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and Na Mei, I explained it many times in a row. Only then did these people finally believe that we really had no problem this time and got through this difficulty.


    Hearing that Ruiwen and Sarah saved us, Dao Yu felt incredible. As for others, they also looked strange, but whether they were enemies or not, this life-saving grace is at least enough to win the respect of these brothers.


    In fact, the brothers are really a group of simple guys. Fan Xiaotian waved two axes and was still angry that he was late and didn''t keep up with the battle.


    "The two of them are from the professor''s spaceship. If you want to know about the professor, just ask now. There will be no shop after this village!"


    Mumu naturally won''t miss this opportunity and immediately began to ask. In terms of inquiry, Mumu obviously has more talent than me. Everything is clear, and even a small detail, Mumu can find something very important.


    This question lasted for a long time, so that the two women could hardly support it. It felt that they were being questioned as if they had become prisoners.


    "Well, I was going to discuss it after going back. Since you came in advance, let''s discuss it in advance." after taking a look at Mu Mu, I looked at other people. I was thinking about my words: "Ruiwen and Sarah may have something I need to help."


    After Mumu asked, I finally spoke.


    "What? Attack shadow island?"


    When I said this task, almost everyone changed his face. Only fan Xiaotian''s eyes twinkled with a crazy desire to fight.


    Next to Chen Bolin, there was a flash of murder in his eyes.


    There is fear, hatred, and pain.


    Although some things have passed, the memory and pain brought to us will always be with us and never disappear.


    "Yes, attack shadow Island," I said definitely.


    I repeated what Ruiwen and Sarah told us before.


    I even explained about the paladin.


    But even so, everyone around didn''t look so good.


    "It''s still too risky. Even with Lucian, there are only four people. If the four of you want to fight the shadow Island, it''s like hitting stone with an egg. You''re dying." Mumu expressed considerable doubt and dissatisfaction with the plan.


    "Since you know the location of the shadow Island, you should also know how much power the shadow island has?" Mumu looked at Ruiwen and asked.


    "About some."


    "How many heroes are there?"


    "Calthas, hammerstone, modkaiser, hakkarim, Evelyn, and the spear of revenge Callista!" Ruiwen replied directly. It seems that they really know a lot about the shadow island.


    Even the spear of revenge Callista appeared, that is to say, except for the grave digger, there are almost all the heroes of shadow island.


    "How strong are they?"


    "Although the ceremony has not been completed, they can get a lot of power through this illusory connection channel, so their strength must be several times stronger than when you encountered it before."


    The number of six goals sounds small, but everyone knows that these six people are definitely not easy to deal with.


    "Is there anything else on the island besides the six of them?" this is also a very important question.


    "Yes..."


    "What?"


    "Hundreds of millions of souls!"


    Hiss!


    Ruiwen didn''t hide at all. She said everything she knew. Hundreds of millions of dead souls. What''s that concept?


    "The so-called shadow island... Where is it?" I felt my throat wriggling slightly, and a terrible idea came into my mind.


    "If you use your map of the world, it''s on... Honshu Island, Japan..."


    Honshu, the largest of Japan''s four islands, is now occupied by shadow island as its own nest.


    When I was on MERMAID ISLAND, I knew that Japan had been submerged by the sea. Now it seems that some island lands are gradually revealed as the tide dissipates.


    Unfortunately, the exposed Japan has become a barren land.


    But when the people of shadow Island appeared, the barren land became a place of fear and a paradise for countless souls.


    Japan is one of the most densely populated countries. It is impossible to calculate how many people died there, but it is certain that it is definitely a death playground.


    Hundreds of millions of souls.


    Zombies, zombies, skeletons... These are the best means of shadow island. These people can not only provide strong combat effectiveness, but also provide means such as investigation.


    There is no doubt that our task will become more difficult this time.


    If there was any hope before, it would be a near death now.


    "Can''t go." almost subconsciously, after hearing this, Mumu said decisively.


    "Absolutely not." Xiao Ya also shook her head with a gloomy face.


    "No way, we have to go over." I said in a hoarse voice, "because if they can''t complete the task, they will be killed by the professor. I''m not sure I can solve the thing that the professor installed on them."


    "But it''s too dangerous." Xiao Ya shook her head quickly.


    Zijiao also helped to say.


    "There are some things that must be done." looking at several women, I smiled and pointed to my neck. There was a circle of slight red marks on my neck: "at that time, your husband''s neck was cut open by someone else''s blade. As long as there was a difference of 0.1 second, I would be a dead man now."


    "I can stand here because of the two of them, so I have to go this time. I can''t watch them die by themselves," I said.


    This is my rule.


    Whoever has kindness to me, I will double it.


    I am not the kind of ungrateful villain, nor the kind of guy who leaves his life-saving benefactor alone at a critical moment.


    If I were that kind of person, even my women would look down on me.


    They saved me. I want to repay. It''s that simple.


    For a moment, Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and Na Mei didn''t know what to say. The expression on their face was particularly uncomfortable.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t you know my strength? I can play six alone. It doesn''t matter. Those little zombies have no effect on us." I said confidently.


    "If you want to go, you can''t go alone. We''ll all go together." Mumu said suddenly.


    "This doesn''t work..." I said subconsciously.


    "This is the only condition. Either go together or no one will go. Otherwise, even by means of coercion, I will leave you in the dungeon. No one wants to take risks." Mumu said decisively.


    That tone, completely indisputable.


    My eyebrows locked up: "but that''s not good. It''s still needed in the dungeon..."


    "I have my own arrangements for this. I will inform the Western Theater and let them lock us with missiles. If there is anything we can''t cope with, there will be missile support. We will be 1800 meters below the ground and nothing will happen."


    "Of course, I won''t want all the experts to pass."


    "I want to go over. There are more experts around me than you. A God can also go over. A God''s strength is stronger than me!"


    "Xiao Huangshu and fan Xiaotian, you two also passed. In addition, Xiao Yazi, Jiao Nami, you three also passed. Dao Yu and Chen Yi, you also passed."


    Mumu''s brain is calculating quickly. Mumu can judge each person''s different strength and make the best choice according to different situations.


    "Chen Bolin, you too..."


    Everyone''s choice has its own use.

 Chapter 802

    Although it''s a little embarrassing, in fact, she has to be convinced that Mumu is definitely more sensitive than most men when considering things.


    Moreover, Mumu can accurately grasp the current overall situation, judge different coping styles according to different situations, and always find the most appropriate solution.


    Even when assigning people, Mumu is very smart.


    First of all, there is no doubt that all the masters can''t pass. If all the masters pass, the territory will be empty. Although there is generally no danger in the 1800m underground of the territory, no one can guarantee what will happen.


    Therefore, Mumu will contact the Western Theater to get the support of the Western Theater, and lock the orientation of the underground city with the missiles of the Western Theater. Because he is at a depth of 1800 meters underground, a general missile attack will not cause too much damage to the underground city.


    At the same time, there will be enough experts in the territory to deal with all kinds of situations.


    On the other hand, because going to the shadow island needs to face hundreds of millions of souls, in this case, the number of people is actually in a very unimportant situation.


    At this time, soldiers are more expensive than elite!


    Because every wooden roll call person is an absolute master, or the type that can play a special ability in the battlefield.


    First of all, there is no doubt that Mu Mu and I have five heroes around me, and Mu Mu has two. In addition, there are five of the Yin thunder of Fenglin volcano, and he also has the wings of demacia. This is eight, more than me. We can have quite a few combat effectiveness, and we must pass.


    A Shen, Xiao Huang Shu and fan Xiaotian are undoubtedly the top fighting forces in the dungeon.


    Nami, Zijiao and Xiao Ya were also named by Mumu, which surprised me.


    "Nami is a master of naval warfare. In the sea, we are not Nami''s opponents, so Nami must go."


    "Zijiao''s control ability is invincible. No matter who is, everyone will be controlled by Zijiao. Almost all heroes have no resistance to charm. They can play a special force at a special time."


    "Xiaoya is also surrounded by shiver. Their hunting skills can provide us with explosive acceleration effects for tens of seconds, which can be used to escape when surrounded."


    "Chen Xiaolin needless to say, solaka''s treatment and the power to bring the dead back to life are the key to our life."


    "Chen Yi can cause a wide range of damage."


    Everyone''s positioning is fully taken into account.


    It is necessary to have a large-scale and large-area killing ability. Many people in the territory have this power. Zhang Xuliang, who inherited his brother''s will, and Xue Yang are experts in this field, but their strength is not as strong as Chen Yi. It''s best for Chen Yi to undertake this task.


    "Finally, Chen Bolin, the power of instantaneous movement, can ensure that we also have a glimmer of vitality in the desperate situation."


    Meat shield, I, fan Xiaotian and a Shen; Range output: Chen Yi, little yellow book; Assist Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao; Chen Bailin ran for his life and treated Chen Xiaolin; Naval battle Nami! And ash can play the role of Scout.


    No more, no less, just ten people! Every aspect is considered completely, so people can''t find any flaws.


    As for the territory, a large number of experts such as Hao Ziqi, Shang Qi and Meng Rui are guarding it. Basically, there is no problem.


    In fact, it may be that my consideration is too simple. Originally, I was only prepared for three people to take risks in the past, but now looking at Mumu''s battle plan, my preparation may be a little too rubbish.


    Three people in the past, may be a big situation is submerged in that place.


    Ten people, plus Ruiwen and Sarah, the success rate immediately increased many times.


    Ten experts, if you count the five heroes around me, the Seville around Xiao Ya and the seven heroes around Mu Mu, that''s twenty... The team doubled in an instant.


    Some people were chosen by wood, while others were not named.


    It was obviously a very dangerous action, but those who were named were all full of excitement, while those who were not named were full of depression.


    These guys are battle maniacs one by one. The fierce battle also has an indescribable temptation for them.


    "I also want to participate," Dao Yu said. "I can switch between output and treatment, and I can provide short-term invincibility in case of fatal danger, which may save our lives."


    Dao Yu also volunteered.


    Dao Yu didn''t know what was going on. Seeing that man fighting with others and being excluded, he felt sour in his heart. Dao Yu didn''t like this taste.


    Mu Mu frowned slightly, as if he were thinking about it.


    Dao language is indeed a very powerful combat power, but if all the experts go out, the territory may not be empty.


    But after thinking about it, there are Shirley, crab and Zhang Quan in the territory. Basically, there is no problem.


    However, Mumu is actually ready to go back and let one of crab, Zhang Quan and Bingya join in. After all, they are also very good at naval warfare.


    This deployment is indeed prone to errors, and Dao language can indeed play a very important role at a critical moment.


    "Ha ha, sister Dao Yu, just listen. The team has been settled. Let''s do it." fan Xiaotian said happily.


    "Fan Xiaotian, you stay, Dao Yu, you go over." who knows, as soon as fan Xiaotian''s voice fell, Mumu immediately said.


    The smile on fan Xiaotian''s face suddenly stiffened: "shit, come on, I''ve been idle for a long time, and you won''t let me pass."


    "The territory also needs some experts. You can stay. Moreover, Dao language can also play three roles: meat shield, output and healing and life-saving. It is more practical than you. I don''t think it well," Mumu said.


    Fan Xiaotian was so oppressed that he was very unhappy in his heart.


    "Call Zhang Quan and Bingya after you go back, and it''s settled." Mumu made a decision. Although fan Xiaotian was unhappy, he also had a way.


    The final members are determined. I, a Shen, mu mu, Zi Jiao, Na Mei, Xiao Ya, Dao Yu, Chen Yi, Chen Bolin, Chen Xiaolin, Zhang Quan, Xiao Huangshu, Bing ya!


    A team of 13 people, plus Ruiwen and Sarah, * * *... No, it''s Lucian. A team of 16 people has been determined after all.


    After all, it is impossible to attack the shadow island with a small number of people.


    Mu Mu also worked hard for this action.


    The expressions on the faces of Ruiwen and Sarah are quite strange. They know very well that these people will take action only when they look at my face. Otherwise, no one is willing to take such a big risk.


    But even so, my heart will still be moved.


    "You two, the reason why I arranged so many brothers to take risks is not just for Lin Yi''s sake..." at this time, Mu Mu looked at Ruiwen and Sarah: "I think you should understand the meaning of this."


    "I think you two are two good guys. If you can, I hope you can join us." Mumu directly said his purpose.


    Ruiwen and Sarah, let these two people join the dungeon. This is Mumu''s real goal.


    These two people are strong heroes. If they can join us, it will also be an increase in our strength.


    Ruiwen and Sarah also understand this. Otherwise, why should others help themselves? I''m kidding. Everyone is so busy.


    It''s a truth that netizens can''t open a house when they meet. It''s just playing hooligans.


    "Moreover, as a team, I think you should also know about it. It will make you feel warm here," Mumu said.


    Ruiwen and Sarah look at each other. Of course, they know how united and harmonious this team is.


    But... They also have their difficulties.

 Chapter 803

    "I know you may have other worries." Mumu also knows the difficulties of Sarah and Ruiwen.


    "But you''d better think clearly. Now the professor doesn''t treat you as a real man, and even let you carry out this almost fatal task."


    "Maybe we can survive this time, but next time, next time? There will eventually be a time of death. When you die, on that ship, do the people you care about still have value? You know better than anyone how the professor deals with those who have no value."


    "So, instead of living like that all the time according to the professor''s words, why don''t you fight?"


    "Maybe you can save the people you care about and yourself from that difficulty."


    "Of course, we will also help you. Just because you saved Lin Yi, we are willing to take risks for you. Think about it yourself," Mumu said.


    Mu Mu is really good at talking. He is obviously trying to attract experts, but it seems that he is thinking of others everywhere.


    Of course, what Mumu said is not wrong. The situation of Ruiwen and Sarah is really very bad. The abnormal professor may give them some abnormal tasks.


    Before, Ruiwen and Sarah had no choice but to follow the professor''s orders, but now, maybe it''s different. We gave them a choice.


    Whether they want to continue to survive like this or give it a go depends on the consideration of both of them.


    Ruiwen and Sarah looked at each other. Their faces were slightly strange.


    This is an opportunity, but also a great danger. How should we do it?


    Vaguely, I could feel that in the eyes of the two women, a cluster of flames had been lit.


    Another day passed. This time we didn''t have any trouble on the road. After returning to the dungeon, we also invited Ruiwen and Sarah to enter the dungeon.


    The world in the sky is completely different from the earth.


    When they saw those people living in the dungeon, they seemed to be touched.


    There are many people living here, including those with ability, those with heroes, and ordinary people who can''t do anything.


    But no matter who they are, they are friendly and harmonious with each other, and there is no depressing atmosphere at all.


    That taste is completely different from that on the ship.


    There are also many people on the spaceship, but the people there are either capable people, soldiers or women; The whole spaceship was in a very cold feeling.


    Everyone can''t see any smile on their face. All they can see is vigilance. Everyone is full of doubt about others.


    No one knows who is the insider installed by the professor. Tell the professor what he says and does.


    In that place, there is no family, no friendship, only cold.


    For the sake of rights and desires, everyone is sharpening his head and climbing up by all means.


    Betrayal, betrayal, everywhere.


    That place is a hell.


    "We need to prepare some anti autopsy serum and start tomorrow," Mumu said.


    In this operation, anti autopsy serum is a necessary drug, and other things can be ignored, but this thing must be prepared.


    With the anti autopsy serum, we don''t have to worry about the attack of zombies anymore. We can give it a go.


    At the same time, I also went to inform Zhang Quan and Bingya.


    There are a group of other experts in the dungeon who also want to join this task. Seriously, everyone can play a different role in this action.


    But... There''s no way. We can''t take so many people away. Otherwise, the territory will be too empty.


    The affairs in the dungeon will be handed over to Shang Qi and Meng Rui for the time being.


    Chen Xiaolin, Zhang Quan and Bingya didn''t refuse this dangerous action, so they agreed directly.


    Just when I left, another person volunteered. It was Chu Yue.


    "I''ll go with you," Chu Yue said.


    Mu Mu''s eyebrows frowned: "you are the granddaughter of general Chu Tian and an envoy sent by the Western Theater. You''d better stay in the dungeon. You may need to communicate with both sides sometimes."


    "It doesn''t matter. In fact, there''s nothing to communicate. When driving and operating these things, others can also act as teachers."


    After a pause, Chu Yue continued: "moreover, this is my first time to come here. The capable people on your side are very strong. I want to see your real strength in the war. We don''t pay much attention to the capable people in the Western Theater. I think there may be a change through this kind of thing."


    "The most important thing is that I wear mecha all over my body. The zombie can''t have any impact on me at all. Although my combat effectiveness is not as good as Lin Yi and Mr. a Shen, I''m also the captain of the Venus mecha action team in the Western Theater. I should know my strength. They won''t hold you back."


    Captain Venus?


    I was stunned by this position. Naturally, I knew the captain of Venus and I saved him, but... What I didn''t expect was that the captain of Venus was Chu Yue and a woman.


    Mu Mu hesitated and looked at me.


    I nodded: "her strength is really good. She can avoid Vladimir''s blood sucking attack."


    "Well, I''ll promise you, but please be careful. If you have any problems, we can''t hand over to general Chutian."


    With the determination, Chu Yue became one of them, and the number of the team increased to 14.


    Plus Ruiwen, that''s seventeen.


    The team of 17 people is a small team, but the strength of this small team is absolutely terrible.


    After a night''s rest, we set off the next day.


    I bought all kinds of potions in advance and bought them all every day.


    Although I, SANA, Kyle and the strongest solaka are therapists with strong therapeutic ability, these drugs are still very necessary.


    When the treatment is too late, these drugs may have a life-saving effect.


    The physical medicine is more likely to provide us with powerful strength when we are exhausted, which is more effective than red bull.


    After everything was ready, we finally began to act.


    Riding a small yacht, drifting down the dragon river.


    The ocean, once again back to the ocean.


    We once lived in the ocean for half a year. In that place, we encountered the most terrible fish people.


    Killer whales, sharks, people... Those ferocious fishmen use humans as breeding tools to kill and rape.


    War after war, killing after killing, I don''t know how many people died under the attack of fishermen.


    But in this ocean, the most terrible thing is not those fish people, but the most powerful sea animals.


    A fierce beast in the sea.


    The creatures in the sea are the largest creatures. The largest elephant and giraffe on land are also a little short in front of whales.


    Son, after the end of the world, there was a mutated world. The same is true. The mutated life in the ocean is much larger than the largest monster on the ground.


    The mysterious ocean has given birth to countless lives and countless dangers.


    The biggest bad news we have encountered before is not even as big as one of the tentacles of the tentacle monster King squid, which is the gap between the two.


    Moreover, even in the middle of the sea, we can''t avoid the attack of zombies. There are zombies hidden in the sea.


    Those zombies have evolved the ability to swim in the sea.


    Drifting down the dragon river, nothing happened all the way. Occasionally there are some zombies, which basically can''t pose any threat to us. It can even be said that meeting us may be the biggest sadness for those zombies in this life.


    Compared with land, water is much faster. There is nothing to hide on the river. It flows down the river.


    Only in the past day, we arrived at the sea. At this time, we also met the paladin.

 Chapter 804

    When we came back from the sea, it was so difficult. The river was so fast that it was a deadly thing to pass Longmen pass.


    But now, the river is not as choppy as before, and the originally submerged areas are also displayed. At the sea entrance, there are two high peaks standing at both ends.


    It was night and there were no lights around. I couldn''t see anything.


    We docked the ship at the mouth of the sea, boarded the nearby rock and forgot to look around.


    Zhang Quan asked Sarah, "Hey, beauty, are you sure your companion is here and doesn''t see anyone?"


    Sarah was also stunned. She glanced around silently. She didn''t see anyone.


    "Our appointment was to meet here. He should have come earlier than us. He shouldn''t break his appointment. Is there any accident and delay?"


    "If we can''t, let''s wait. Anyway, there''s plenty of time." Xiao Huang Shu also said, "I''m a little tired after taking a boat for so many days. Let''s have a rest."


    "I said... Can''t you really see me?" at this time, a snow-white suddenly appeared behind Zhang Quan, which were two rows of teeth, and then a voice came.


    I''m scared!


    Zhang Quan was startled by the sound and turned around quickly. He even grabbed a flashlight in his hand.


    At this moment, I finally saw a dark figure three meters behind me.


    Black... It''s really black. It''s almost completely integrated with the surrounding background. If you didn''t open your mouth and show your big white teeth, you wouldn''t see this guy.


    It''s natural for me to be a thief at night.


    Your sister... Lucian is also full of grievances now. I have a grass. I just have a little dark skin. Is it necessary to be the same as hell?


    Besides, what''s the matter with his meow? Doesn''t it mean that three people act? Why did a large group of people come here?


    Lucian, the Holy Lance Ranger with the nickname of * * *, seems to be a very rare black hero in the League of heroes. In reality, it is found that the so-called blacks are not enough to see in front of this person.


    The black one is called pure


    "Well, don''t be kidding," Sarah said with a smile. "This is our third companion, Lucian."


    "These are our helpers."


    Lucian came out of the darkness, and his eyes swept over us. When he saw me, Dao Yu and a God, a clear light flashed in his eyes.


    "Hey, you cooperate with these people. You''re not afraid of the professor..." Lucian said.


    "It doesn''t matter. The professor only asked us to destroy the shadow Island, and didn''t limit how we can cooperate with anyone to destroy the shadow island?" Sarah said.


    "That''s... It doesn''t matter to me who you cooperate with. I just want to destroy the shadow Island myself." the eyes twinkled with a ferocious hatred, which is so unforgettable.


    Hate to kill your wife!


    Especially that guy, hammer stone, even if he sacrificed everything, Lucian would make that guy fall into sleep forever.


    Hate is something that can support people to fight and fight all the time, and can stimulate the most terrible energy in people''s body.


    This is a terrible guy. Vaguely, I can feel the terrible energy that is about to explode from this person''s body.


    The two strange pistols on the waist are full of strange energy.


    "Then let''s go." with Lucian''s appearance, the whole team has arrived completely, and the operation can begin.


    Lucian is obviously not with us. Even if he is sitting in the same boat, Lucian is only alone in the bow, and there is no other movement.


    The whole person, in a trance, seems to have entered a general state of being a monk. Only a trace of nostalgia or hatred flashed in those eyes from time to time.


    That appearance also makes other people unable to get close to the man. Only Sarah or Ruiwen occasionally goes to talk to the man, but that''s all.


    The navigation devices are out of order. We can only rely on our own perception to judge the direction on board.


    Fortunately, Sarah is a good hand in this regard. Give her a map and tell her our current position and target position, and Sarah will never lose her way on the sea.


    "We are here now, and Honshu Island is here. At our current speed, I estimate that it may take a day or two to reach honzhou island." looking at the map, Mu Mu estimated.


    Our small yacht is not fast, but fortunately, there is enough gasoline stored on board, so we don''t have to worry about any problems.


    "I''ll deal with the problem of direction. We can choose this place where we dock. There are many sea reefs and the number of zombies is relatively small. Passing through here can basically ensure that we meet the least number of zombies," Sarah said.


    "At the same time, we also need some forces for air support. The air problems will be handed over to Bingya and Daoyu. You two must pay attention. If some special creatures appear, please give us information in time."


    "Where is their nest?"


    "Located in the center of Honshu Island, even after landing, we still need some time to reach that place. In this process, we may encounter countless zombies."


    "This is no problem. With our strength, we don''t have to be afraid even if we are surrounded by zombies."


    We were inside the cabin, discussing countermeasures. At this time, some movements suddenly came, and the sea under us seemed to be bumping more violently.


    "Hey, who of you came out to have a look? Something seems to come out in front..." Lucian''s voice came from the front.


    Several of us rushed out.


    The sea is also full of dangers. There are powerful zombies in the sea. I don''t know whether there are fish people. The most important thing is sea animals.


    I don''t know what kind of monster is causing such a disturbance.


    When we came to work overtime, we looked at the distance.


    Only in the distance, the ocean is sparkling in the moonlight. In the light, figures are rising and falling rapidly.


    Those movements, is that a fish man?


    Look at that, I can almost immediately recognize those guys, guys with shark fins on their backs. What are they, not those fierce and cruel shark people?


    Moreover, not only the shark man, but also a large group of strange things are rapidly surrounding our yacht.


    Ships, living people?


    The number of fish people is too small. Since those Mermaid islands were moved or destroyed one by one, there are fewer and fewer women who can give birth to offspring for fish people.


    Recently, these fish people can''t even find a woman.


    There are not many fish people in the ocean. After all, so many fish have a greater chance of mutation. The killer whales we killed before are just one of them.


    In addition to that group of killer whales, there are other fishermen all over the world''s oceans.


    But those fish people have no ability to reproduce.


    In order to obtain women, mutual ethnic groups, gangs are like underworld fighting. Wars continue to occur, with heavy casualties.


    Coupled with the fierce sea animals in the Shanghai Ocean, once they meet, they will die a large group immediately.


    In this case, the number of fish people is not increasing, but decreasing.


    Every ship on the sea will become the target of their attack.


    After the killer whale group of fishermen were killed, this new group of fishermen took over the sea area, and they haven''t met a ship for more than two months.


    This time, after discovering the boat from a distance, these fishermen were all excited. They immediately started their speed and quickly surrounded the boat.


    Just... They don''t know what kind of treatment they are waiting for.

 Chapter 805

    "Hey, fuck, I saw the fish man again. I thought I would never see these ugly people again in my life." Zhang Quan said with a smile.


    There was a trace of ferocity in their eyes. These fish people once killed hundreds of members on Mermaid island. It can be said that they have deep hatred.


    Many of them are good brothers who have been following Zhang Quan. They didn''t have the strength to revenge before, but now, that''s another look.


    I don''t know when these monsters that once brought us great trouble and made us miserable can no longer pose a threat to us.


    For us, these things are just ordinary monsters.


    Our strength is growing and the strength of monsters is also increasing, but one thing we can be sure of is that our strength is growing much faster than these monsters


    There was a trace of cruelty in Dao Yu''s eyes, only Nami, with a trace of fear in her eyes.


    After all, she has seen too many sisters struggling under these damn fish people.


    These monsters are rubbish that should not exist in this world.


    "Don''t be afraid!" feeling Nami''s fear, I came to Nami and said to Nami, "with your current strength, don''t be afraid of these fish people. The ocean is actually your territory."


    Call Shoji!


    For Nami, there is no place more suitable for Nami to fight than the sea. In this sea, Nami''s strength is the strongest among all of us.


    It is also for this reason that Mumu will bring the slightly weaker Nami.


    Under my comfort, Nami''s face looked much better, not as pale as before, and gradually recovered.


    Then Nami looked at me and jumped into the sea from the side of the ship. Her body rolled in the sea. The slender, colorful fish tail radiated a moving light in the moonlight.


    Nami is a trendsetter.


    In this ocean, Nami is everything, just like Xiyi in the jungle.


    As soon as she fell into the sea, Nami felt as if she was suddenly secure in her heart. If there were some fears before, now, when Nami came into contact with the sea, all her fears completely disappeared at this time.


    Those fish people will see the real horror of the mermaid.


    Nami''s body lurks in the ocean. After a period of time, it emerges from the ocean again.


    At this time, those fishermen are less than kilometers away from our ships. They can even clearly see that some fishermen suddenly rush out of the ocean and plunge into the waves.


    They are jumping forward.


    "There are more than two thousand six hundred fish men," said Nami.


    Through the waves, Nami can feel the number of fish people in front, just like radar in the ocean.


    More than two thousand fish people, that''s a big number.


    The people on the shore felt very strange when they saw the fish man for the first time.


    Those people are commenting one by one, comparing which fish man looks a little uglier, and even guessing that they don''t know what their meat tastes like.


    Like that, it''s completely leisurely and complacent. It''s like going to a nature reserve instead of fighting. The slightest tension is fucking numb.


    Zhang Quan is the tour guide.


    "I tell you, tuna people are the best meat here. Really..."


    "Have you eaten?"


    "Grass, what don''t you eat when there''s nothing to eat on the island?" Zhang Quan said proudly: "the worst meat is shark people, and shark fins are good..."


    One by one, they were commenting. At this time, those fishmen were close to us, less than 500 meters away.


    Three hundred meters, two hundred meters, one hundred meters


    The speed of the ship didn''t even slow down.


    Just when the distance was about the same, Nami in the sea suddenly raised her scepter.


    On land, Nami needs a long time to prepare to release that unique skill.


    But in this ocean, violent waves appear almost instantaneously.


    Just above Nami''s body, a huge wave tens of feet high suddenly emerged.


    It looks like a tsunami.


    In the towering waves, there are whirlpools, spinning violently.


    Roar of the raging waves!


    With Nami''s soft drink, the terrible tsunami roared ahead in an instant, and the power of terror was displayed at this moment.


    Those fish people were stunned by the scene in front of them. One didn''t pay attention. How did the tsunami appear?


    It was a calm night. There was not even a slightest sea breeze. How could there be a tsunami out of thin air?


    They had seen the mermaid. It was the time for the sperm to go to the brain, but the disaster came suddenly at this time.


    The violent waves swept a large area in front of us in an instant. Those waves were not only on the sea surface, but even tens of meters below the sea surface.


    In an instant, almost all fish people were completely surrounded.


    The whirlpools in the tsunami are frantically tearing the bodies of those fish people.


    Poof poof


    In the ocean, the sad sound is particularly bleak. No fish man can resist the impact of the tsunami. Even sharks can''t, and their bodies are torn apart.


    On the sea surface, large black and red traces are particularly dazzling.


    This is now Nami''s strength. With one move, at least one third of the more than 2000 fish people were destroyed instantly, and the rest were also injured and scattered. The original terrible battle array was destroyed almost instantly.


    And this is just the beginning.


    "Shock wave..." just stopped this tsunami, and immediately another smaller wave emerged.


    Around Nami, six waves of impact appeared at the same time.


    At this time, several fish men were brave and fearless. Kankan rushed to Nami''s side. The wave of impact immediately tore around.


    As soon as she approached Nami''s body, she was hit by the wave of impact, and her body was instantly repulsed and torn apart.


    "Ice storm..."


    She couldn''t bear to let Nami a girl resist so many monsters. On the other side, Bingya also launched her own attack. Her wings opened, and ice cones scattered from the sky in an instant.


    Poof poof... The ice cone directly pierced into the bodies of those fish people, pierced and died.


    It was a general massacre of destruction. It didn''t need too many people to fight. Just two women shot and killed those fish people almost immediately.


    Pity these fish people. They thought they met fierce sea animals. Suddenly, so many companions died. They were stunned.


    The fish people who survived by chance ran frantically with strange cries, leaving countless bodies on the sea.


    We didn''t waste it. We even docked the ship here and dissected all the corpses. The ability crystal nucleus in the fish man corpses was also a harvest.


    After finishing it, Nami threw her tail, jumped up, returned to the boat, dried the water droplets on her body, and became human again.


    With a smile on her little face, Nami never felt that she was so strong.


    These fish people are just a small episode on our way and can''t do much harm to us.


    With our current strength, we have not paid attention to these fish people for a long time.


    On this sea, there are large bodies left, and the blood is spreading around.


    What we don''t know is that these blood spread rapidly, and some creatures in the ocean are full of desire for this fresh blood and meat.


    A behemoth is pursuing the smell of blood here and moving forward quickly.


    Not a wave, several waves of fish people.


    Since we killed this group of fishmen, we have encountered two or three groups of fishmen in succession.


    Those Fishman gangs are big and small! There are only hundreds less and one or two thousand more, leaving a bloody trail behind.

 Chapter 806

    Our strength has unconsciously become so strong.


    Zhang Quan, Na Mei, Dao Yu, and even me could not help sighing. The feeling in my heart seems particularly strange at this time.


    At the beginning, under the threat of these fishmen, we worked hard step by step and could die in the sea at any time. That kind of day was simply a torment.


    Our life is so difficult. We have paid everything to survive, but we don''t want to see these fish people again.


    Those fishmen who once caused us great trouble are no longer our opponents at this moment. They are easily wiped out.


    "Damn it, if we had this strength, we would have been afraid of these fish people? So many brothers probably wouldn''t have died." Zhang Quan sighed and said, "sister, what do you think we would do if we met that sea animal again now?"


    "Damn it, I''m going to make that guy into oil squid... Ha ha..." Zhang Quan laughed arrogantly.


    Fish people have completely ignored it. Now it seems that only those sea animals can pose a threat to us in this ocean.


    But are those fierce beasts in the sea still our opponents? Looking at Zhang Quan''s appearance, he seems to be full of confidence.


    "What are you talking about?" Zhang Quan''s words aroused Mu Mu''s curiosity. A Shen looked here one by one. Wandering on the sea is also idle and boring. Sometimes a casual chat can kill time.


    "A species living in the ocean..." Zhang Quan explained: "in fact, there are many creatures with different noumenon. Their bodies have been specially affected by the advent of the end of the world, and their bodies have become extraordinarily large. The bad news is that those zombies are like a dwarf in front of the sea animals."


    "The largest sea animal I met was about the size of a 200 meter long warship. It was a sea animal evolved from a blue whale." Zhang Quan''s eyes were filled with a trace of fear: "that guy can set off a towering tsunami and directly submerge an island!"


    A giant creature 200 meters long? Worthy of the ocean, the monsters living in it are really different, countless times stronger than those on land.


    "Such a big thing, I don''t know how big his ability crystal nucleus is?" at this time, Chu Yue said coldly, which made us all sweat.


    This girl thinks a lot.


    However, it seems quite normal. Chu Yue''s mecha needs the ability crystal core to drive, so it may be a little sensitive to these things.


    And if you think about it like this, it really makes people fantasize. The body is hundreds of meters long. How big should the ability crystal nucleus be? The size of an elephant? The energy it can provide is really scary.


    "Hey... Sister..." Zhang Quan''s face suddenly became a little gloomy.


    Quietly gathered around Chu Yue, the expression on her face became particularly strange, which made Chu Yue feel creepy.


    "Do you know?" Zhang Quan slowly said, "there are more monsters in the ocean than you think..."


    "You''ve seen Japanese cartoons. You know there''s a very, very classic monster..." Zhang Quan said Hei hei, saying and gesticulating: "many, many tentacle types, tentacle monsters, do you know..."


    "I... I don''t know..." Chu Yue blushed. I just don''t know, but it''s obviously not quite right.


    And it''s not just Chu Yue. It seems that several girls have strange expressions on their faces. Only Sarah and Ruiwen really don''t know what the tentacle is. They look at a loss.


    Hey, these girls are not very pure.


    "Hey, now in this ocean, there is this kind of tentacle monster. One tentacle is more than 30 meters long, and the whole body is covered with that kind of tentacle... Are you sure you want the ability crystal core of this monster?" Zhang Quan deliberately alarmed and threatened Chu Yue.


    "If you think about it, if you are caught by those monsters, then... Hey, hey, hey..." Zhang Quan laughed and obviously remembered some special scenes in special cartoons.


    Chu Yue looked pale and trembled all over. It seems that the effect of this threat is quite good.


    Just when Zhang Quan was proud of the effect of his intimidation, Chu Yue''s eyes suddenly became strange.


    "Have you... Met those monsters?" Chu Yue asked Zhang Quan.


    Zhang Quan nodded his head subconsciously.


    For a moment, the faces of Chu Yue and several other girls suddenly turned into pity.


    Chu Yue immediately made a deep bow to Zhang Quan, which startled Zhang Quan.


    "Sorry, I didn''t know you had experienced these things. It must be very painful? I shouldn''t mention your sadness." Chu Yue''s words were quite sincere and apologized to Zhang Quan.


    But these words stunned Zhang Quan, especially when the sister stared at her ass with compassionate eyes, Zhang Quan felt that her head was going to explode.


    "Shit, I''m not......" Zhang Quan howled loudly.


    "Yes, yes, we all know that you haven''t been that. Don''t worry, we will keep it a secret for you." Chu Yue said.


    Zhang Quan was about to cry: "keep it a secret. I don''t have anything..."


    "Ah, we all know nothing. Don''t worry, we won''t talk nonsense." Bingya also fell into the well.


    Poof poof


    Zhang Quan, Zhang Quan, look at you. You want to flirt with your sister. As a result, you are not careful. On the contrary, you came here and were flirted.


    "It''s my day. There''s really nothing. I don''t believe you ask Lin Yi, Dao Yu, we''re together..." Zhang Quan was helpless and said to us.


    "No, Zhang Quan, did you meet this alone? The one we met is different from what you said. That guy doesn''t have eight tentacles all over his body, and each tentacle has a diameter of two meters, which is different from what you said..."


    With a strong smile, I sold Zhang Quan without hesitation.


    Suddenly, everyone looked at Zhang Quan''s ass, and the eyes looked even more strange.


    Even Zhang Quan seemed to feel pain behind him, as if he had been really blasted.


    This time, I can''t wash it when I jump into the Yellow River.


    "Cough... Well, in a word, it''s good for everyone to understand. The strength of sea animals in the ocean is quite abnormal. If we can hide, we should be careful. If we can''t hide, we''d better not encounter those things." I said after seeing that it''s almost noisy.


    My face looks very dignified, which can make me look like this, and others are serious. They all know that that guy is difficult to deal with.


    But we seem to be thinking too much.


    There was no special situation. Although we met many fish people along the way, we didn''t meet sea animals.


    I also feel like I think a little too much.


    After all, although the strength of these sea animals is strong, they are few in number. It is unlucky to encounter them, but the probability seems not so great.


    I think so. If there were so many sea animals, those fish people would have been eaten clean long ago. Where are there so many fish people?


    All the way, it was calm and nothing happened.


    After about a whole day, our ship finally landed.


    On the coast, there are clear traces of being submerged by the sea. There is not much pollution. Compared with the land, it is even cleaner than the land.


    This is Honshu Island, the largest island in Japan.


    If even Honshu Island is completely submerged, it is estimated that other inhabited places in Japan are not much better. They will all be submerged.


    The sea washed away everything on the land.


    The living, the dead, the dead, the blood... There is nothing on this island, only some vegetation, which is still struggling to survive.


    However, it is only superficially clean.


    We can all feel that on this island, an extremely dense cloud is shrouding over the island.

 Chapter 807

    The ship docked on the beach. The beach was snow-white without any noisy color.


    It seems to be the most beautiful scenery left by nature! Perhaps it is because of the absence of human beings that nature can show its charm so wantonly.


    In this world and island without human life, everything seems to have been restored to the original era. There is peace everywhere, and the scenery is particularly beautiful.


    It has to be said that this is an irony. Perhaps for this earth, the world without human beings is the most suitable world for its continuation?


    He shook his head with a bitter smile. This slightly sad idea in his heart was soon thrown out of our mind.


    No matter what the situation is, we just need to remember what we should do.


    When we docked the ship on the shore, we set foot on the land of Honshu Island. I think this huge island was completely submerged and the whole island was completely swallowed up by the sea.


    Now there is no human being, no animal or anything on this island.


    But we can feel that in the middle of the island, bursts of gloomy breath are constantly spreading.


    Our naked eyes can clearly see that a large area of huge dense, like a tornado, stays in the center of the island, communicating with the sky above and the ground below. We don''t know how far it extends.


    "That''s the place, where the shadow island array is located." Ruiwen said, pointing to the huge tornado.


    The same tornado like thick clouds, but this time, they are much stronger and larger than the last time, and the indescribable feeling of depression has become more obvious.


    "Let''s go," I said, glancing at the huge tornado in front of me.


    Although it seems that it is not far away and close at hand, the actual distance is only far away. It will take us a long time to reach that position.


    And this journey will be full of difficulties.


    The 17 member team quickly prepared for the battle. Everyone has his own responsibility and everyone knows his task.


    God and I are at the forefront. After these two days of treatment, God has completely recovered.


    Chu Yue is also at the forefront. The armor of Venus series has been started, and the whole body is covered with heavy armor, which can save Chu Yue from most attacks.


    At the same time, there is also a very powerful radar system in this armour. The radar can accurately scan the area of hundreds of meters. In this area, any movement can not escape Chu Yue''s radar.


    Dao Yu, Bing Ya and mu mu all took off. They were in charge of investigation in the front, left and right directions.


    The whole team began to move forward slowly in such a strange way.


    It was nothing at first, but when we gradually left the coast and began to walk towards the interior of the island, the atmosphere around us gradually became a little strange.


    In a trance, it seems that the temperature in the air suddenly decreases at this time, and each one has a cold taste.


    "Be careful, there''s something moving ahead..." just as we left the sea and reached a overgrown area, Chu Yue''s radar seemed to detect something.


    The atmosphere around us was already quite depressed. Chu Yue''s words made our hearts beat, and the action became more slow. Dao Yu, Bingya and Mu rushed directly from the sky. If there was anything on the ground, it would definitely be found by the three people.


    However, after the three men flew over, they found nothing.


    There was nothing on the ground.


    Our eyes focused on Chu Yue.


    Chu Yue was also a little worried. Chu Yue''s voice came from the mecha: "it''s impossible. My electronic radar has a strong perception of all kinds of weak movements. It should be right..."


    "Where is the exact location?" I asked, "don''t worry, take your time."


    Under my words, Chu Yue seemed to recover a little, and her voice gradually calmed down: "the position... Is in the area where we are now."


    "Wait a minute, are you talking about a place or an area, can you detect a movement, or..." I noticed that Chu Yue''s words were strange and quickly confirmed.


    "It''s a whole area, just under our feet. It completely presents a blood red color in the radar..." Chu Yue''s voice trembled slightly.


    At this time, even I can''t help feeling numb on my scalp.


    The effect of radar monitoring is still quite powerful. Generally speaking, few things can avoid radar monitoring.


    In the radar display, this area is blood red. Doesn''t that mean that this large area where we are is completely submerged and covered by that unknown thing?


    I don''t know what the monster is. It''s in our current position. Moreover, the number may be frightening. As for us, we can''t see it at all.


    Zombies?


    Definitely not zombies. Zombies don''t have such powerful skills.


    Is it stealth or something else?


    Chu Yue''s words filled my heart with all kinds of speculation for a moment. No one knows what''s going on here. It''s completely unexpected that this picture beyond imagination will appear.


    "Heaven?" god suddenly opened his mouth. There is no place where we stand now. That is in the sky. Is it a flying zombie?


    "There''s nothing in the sky." Mu Mu''s cold voice sounded.


    Even if there is no sky, that is


    "Underground!"


    At that moment, we finally reacted from that surprise. The next moment, strange voices suddenly sounded.


    Poof


    It was the sound of something coming out of the ground.


    Click... PA!


    One by one, the snow-white things came out directly from under the ground and grabbed one by one by the ankles... All of them were pale, without any flesh and blood!


    Suddenly, the brothers were startled by this attack. Fortunately, the brothers and sisters were not ordinary roles. They were all experts among experts. Although they were startled by the news at the beginning, they all reacted immediately.


    The sole of the foot made a force, only heard a click, and the pale bone claws were directly broken away. Even if the bones were extremely hard, they couldn''t resist my strength at all.


    At the same time, the palm shook and a large blade quickly rotated along the ground.


    Click and click... The ground was directly flattened, and the bone claws were directly broken to the ground.


    The brothers quickly stepped back two steps and made way for this area.


    Just in front of us, the numbing picture finally appeared.


    This is a monster we have never faced before... Not zombies, not zombies, not mutants!


    That''s... Skeleton!


    When the pale bone claws were cut off without the slightest scream, the bodies of those bones just struggled on the ground, separated from the ground, and moved their bodies to the surface from the ground.


    When that appearance was fully displayed, we finally recognized what these things were.


    They all have human shapes, heads, limbs and ribs... But there is no flesh and blood on the bone, only a pale, completely stripped... Skeleton.


    This is the true identity of these monsters.


    They have been buried in the ground. They are Japanese in the end of the world. The sea water poured over. Except for a few rich people who can leave by helicopter, most of them were completely swallowed up by the sea water.


    Their flesh and blood, corroded by the sea and swallowed by the animals in the sea, became the food of fish people, leaving only the pale skeleton. With the scouring of the sea, they were washed up on the beach, washed by waves, and finally buried underground.


    They are dead, even lucky not to become zombies.


    But they were awakened again.

 Chapter 808

    They were already dead and sleeping under the burial of the beach. Until one day, a strange smell suddenly enveloped the whole island. These dead lives were suddenly awakened again.


    It was the power from the shadow Island, the darkness and evil, that awakened these dead lives.


    They have their own consciousness. Although they are in endless darkness, these skeletons can act again.


    In their minds, they are given extreme hatred, hatred of all living life, and they will kill anything alive.


    Once there are living people, even just living animals, these skeletons will climb up again from the depths of the ground, and then hunt the target. After hunting the target, they will bury themselves again and wait for this prey.


    These skeletons are the first barrier of the shadow island.


    At the same time, it is also a monster with the largest number. The ability of shadow island to manipulate the undead is simply handy.


    In fact, the whole of Japan was submerged, but not all the Japanese died.


    At the beginning, a group of people fled, and there were still many Japanese living abroad.


    After the end of the world, it was once imagined that Japan was an island country with countless small islands. Although it had been completely submerged, it should be the safest place when the tide faded.


    All the zombies and viruses may have been washed into the Pacific Ocean. Perhaps if you go to Japan at this moment, you can get a relatively stable living environment.


    In this case, in fact, many people went to Japan, but most of them could not pass the first level. Just setting foot on the land of Japan, they had awakened these monsters in the dark, left their own bodies and became a member of these monsters.


    And we are just the latest group of living people who broke into the island. For these skeletons, there is no other special significance at all.


    Because of our appearance, these skeletons have been completely awakened, struggling one by one and climbing out from under the ground. It is clearly under the hot sun, but we only feel that there are bursts of bone chilling cold all over us.


    Those pale skeletons, permeated with a creepy taste, the whole body is white, and only in the eyes exudes a faint black light.


    Looking around, the number of skeletons is frightening and dense, just like snow, covering the whole ground in front of us, completely turning into a sea of skeletons.


    There are countless skeletons. No wonder Chu Yue''s radar is bright red. They are all skeletons. I don''t know how many people died before they became like this.


    "Kill them." hoarse voice. Although I have some scalp numbness, we naturally won''t let these stupid skeletons block our way.


    Start one by one!


    It''s just that when you actually start, that feeling becomes very obvious.


    These skeletons look scary, but in fact, their combat effectiveness is not very strong, even fragile.


    The whole body is just a bone frame. As long as the body is touched casually, it will be broken to pieces immediately.


    The Tomahawk in his hand swept across, and immediately a large piece of pale bone dregs directly scattered down.


    The energy of little yellow book poured down, and Chen Yi''s shell explosion swept a large area.


    As for Chu Yue, driving the Venus mecha, the sharp and narrow blade in her hand is constantly dancing in front of her. The sharp blade is crisscross. Every time she crosses, there is a sound of clicking and clicking.


    When we fight with these skeletons, the battle immediately presents a one-sided situation. These fragile skeletons are not our opponents at all. A casual attack can kill a large number of skeletons.


    Those bones were smashed, and the surrounding ground was covered with large pieces of white bone fragments. However, no matter how we kill them, these skeletons seem endless, and there will never be an end. No matter how we kill them, there will still be a steady stream of skeletons climbing out of the surrounding ground.


    There are too many. Japan, a small place, is not as big as a domestic province, but has a population of nearly 200 million. Who knows how many bones are buried on this coast?


    No one knows!


    Moreover, the movement on our side seems to be rapidly attracting the attention of skeletons in some distant places. In more and more places, the ground begins to crack, and those skeletons have begun to creep out of it.


    "It''s not a way to go on like this." seeing too many skeletons, we all raised our eyebrows.


    We can''t kill them all. When we kill these skeletons, we''re tired to death.


    "I open the way, Chen Yi, little yellow book, you two behind the hall..." I said quickly.


    There was no need to entangle with these skeletons all the time. With an arrow, I rushed to the front of the crowd, opened my hands, and a large amount of green light scattered in front of me, just like raindrops, covering those areas completely.


    Soon... Boom


    The violent roar suddenly sounded, the energy collapsed in front of him, and the violent explosion was like a hurricane, sweeping everything in front of him in an instant, killing a blood path from the dense skeletons.


    Super cation gun!


    Energy pouring!


    Xiao Huang Shu and Chen Yi had already prepared their unique skills. Everyone rushed out of the open gap quickly. When the skeletons came after them, the unique skills of Xiao Huang Shu and Chen Yi burst at this time.


    Boom


    A circle of violent impact spread out wildly around. Under the power of terror, everything was completely destroyed and nothing remained.


    The shock wave of destruction directly destroyed all the skeleton pursuers. Taking advantage of this opportunity, we rushed forward quickly.


    Those skeletons are slightly stronger than ordinary zombies. They can reach the level of ordinary zombies, but they are very slow, but they can never catch up with us.


    Seeing us go farther and farther, after completely losing our trace, these skeletons stopped chasing and killed one by one and buried themselves deep in the ground again.


    We were a little relieved to see that the skeletons didn''t continue to chase and kill.


    The first level doesn''t seem to be too important. It''s easy to spend it.


    These skeletons are only a quantitative advantage. In addition to a large number, their strength is not very strong, and there is no need to worry about the problem of autopsy infection.


    "What else is there behind you? Did you encounter these things the last time you came here?" I asked Ruiwen with my lips.


    "The last time we came here, there were not so many skeletons. Maybe during this period, the number of skeletons increased again?"


    After a pause, Ruiwen continued, "the next level after the skeleton is the zombie!"


    Zombies, there are also zombies here, and they are zombies in the sea.


    It seems that those people in the shadow Island, after gathering together, made no less preparations. They not only awakened so many skeletons, but even controlled a lot of zombies.


    When it comes to zombies, we can''t help frowning.


    To say zombies, the zombies here are much more powerful. We have met those zombies in the sea and lost a lot of mermaids.


    Zombies in the ocean have changed their body shape. Their body has changed from human shape to beast like shape. Just like lizards and crocodiles, they can move freely in the ocean.


    Moreover, from the mouth of these lizards, they can also spray ultra-high penetrating water, which is comparable to bullets.


    In a word, these sea zombies, no matter in terms of size, size, strength and attack ability, are far more than the same level zombies on land.


    The ordinary zombies here have the strength to lick the larvae of predators. Now, we don''t know what kind of zombies in the ocean have evolved to.


    Ruiwen and her two also relied on their invisibility cloak last time, which escaped the second level.


    But now, we have to face this checkpoint directly.

 Chapter 809

    Although we don''t want to admit it, the abnormal professor is Mu Mu''s teacher after all. Although there are differences with Mu Mu''s research direction in terms of technical level, he is indeed stronger than Mu Mu Mu in terms of overall level.


    The special clothes developed by the professor are very strange. They can absorb light or reflect it to other directions, which people can''t detect through vision.


    At the same time, it can completely cover its own breath, which can not be detected through taste and other senses.


    At the same time, the surface of the garment is also extremely smooth, and the air flow will pass around in an extremely smooth way without any impact.


    The air flow generated by the movement, its own breath, its own vision of existence, almost everything has been completely cut off, and you can''t see anything at all.


    Mu Mu is very greedy for that kind of thing. If time is enough, Mu Mu will definitely ask Ruiwen and Sarah to study these two sets of clothes.


    This suit can almost make ordinary people in their hands have an invisible ability.


    Ruiwen and Sarah can easily leave here, but we can''t. Ruiwen, Sarah and Lucian didn''t leave alone. If this operation wants to succeed, we must take action together, otherwise it''s impossible to kill so many powerful enemies.


    "How many zombie blockades are there?" I asked in a hoarse voice.


    The monsters in this place show a ring like way.


    Each monster only wanders in its own special circle. Once it leaves this range, it will not continue to pursue and kill.


    Just like those skeletons in front of us, when we left their sphere of influence, these skeletons immediately stopped chasing and killing.


    "It''s about thirty kilometers away." Ruiwen frowned, thought for a moment and replied.


    More than 30 kilometers... If you use a circle to describe it, it is a huge ring with a radius of more than 30 kilometers. How big is the area?


    To be honest, this figure is somewhat beyond our imagination, but it seems normal to think about it carefully. After all, this is Honshu Island, the largest island in Japan. Although its area is not comparable to that of a domestic province, it will never be smaller than a city


    Zombies and skeletons are the largest and most important monsters on the island. It doesn''t seem strange to have such a large number.


    "Now we don''t have to worry about being discovered by the people on the shadow island. Their reconnaissance scope is basically in the inner layer. Those powerful monsters are just ordinary zombies and skeletons, and can''t provide them with any information," Ruiwen said.


    That means we can relax now, but after this distance, our trouble will come over.


    Maybe before we really enter the center of the island, we will be found by the people on the busy shadow island. At that time, what we need to face will become the double attack of shadow Island experts and zombies.


    However, we are already ready. We don''t feel anything strange about this situation.


    "In this 30 kilometer area, all are ordinary marine zombies. There is no leader level goods, but the number is very large. We may encounter countless zombies every step we take..."


    "Once we step into that area, don''t stop and rush out of the blockade as fast as we can, otherwise we will be surrounded by zombies." Ruiwen told us everything she knew.


    For us, this is a very rare experience.


    Each one nodded to show understanding.


    "Dao Yu, Bing ya..." Mu Mu said: "the three of us are in the sky, responsible for opening the way... Lin Yi, a God is in the end, responsible for the back of the hall, Chu Yue, Xiao Ya, Zhang Quan, left and right... Ready, move forward!"


    With this sound, the dull footsteps sounded almost instantaneously, and the figures were ejected from the ground like shells.


    The body goes crazy towards the most central place.


    Just as we started to act, our existence was discovered by those zombies almost immediately.


    The whole island has completely lost sight of the city. The original city has been completely destroyed, leaving only a large area of ruins and devastation.


    In that piece of ruins, vegetation is everywhere. No one knows what kind of disaster is hidden in those overgrown ground.


    Whew, whew


    Water arrows shot directly from the grass. Before we even saw the enemy, the attack had already appeared.


    Bingya frowned tightly, and a trace of cold crossed her face. Her original handsome face and slim body instantly turned into an elegant and noble Bingfeng.


    The wings opened and roared down directly from the air with the overwhelming cold wind.


    Ice storm!


    Glacier storm!


    The cold from freldrod was fully activated at this time. Large pieces of cold ice fell from the sky in an instant, just like the coldest ice arrow.


    We can''t see the enemy in the grass, and we don''t even need to see it at all. The dense and covering attacks have completely shrouded the area in front of us, leaving no gap.


    Click click... The sound of ice arrow breaking, accompanied by the scream of dying.


    In the grass, dirty blood flew everywhere. I don''t know how many zombies were directly penetrated into their bodies and died.


    At the same time, on the other side, a large number of zombies rushed from the left and right sides.


    A grim smile appeared on Zhang Quan''s face. His hands rotated rapidly, just like a high-speed rotating electric fan. The blade held on his arm had more terrible destructive power than bullets under this rotation.


    Puff, puff


    The arm was like a meat grinder. All the zombies rushed over had no chance to live. The whole body was immediately cut into meat paste and crushed to pieces, leaving only a large amount of flesh and blood falling on the ground.


    Xiao Ya next to her is unwilling to fall behind. The cross whirling blade in her hand comes out. Under the rotation of the sharp blade, her body is directly cut off in the distance, whether it is trees, grass, or zombies hidden in the manipulation.


    On the other side, the sharp blade in Chu Yue''s hand is also constantly dancing. The huge mecha body forms an absolutely solid barrier to perfectly resist all the attacks from around. Next to Chu Yue is shiver.


    Where Shaya appears, shiver will appear in the same position.


    For the mastery of the cross whirling blade, shiver was more powerful than Xiaoya. Zombies just appeared in the air. The cross whirling blade immediately ejected and quickly went back and forth on those zombies.


    Ejection!


    One of the main skills used by war goddess to output. In the game, ejection can only be carried out on limited targets, and can only be used three times in a row.


    But here, it''s different.


    Shiver''s ejection can be used almost unlimited, and the number of targets in front of him will be ejected to many targets. Even some nearby targets hiding in the grass can''t escape the ejection attack.


    For a moment, the sharp blades constantly whirling around covered almost all the areas in front of us.


    Under the perfect protection of these people, the left and right sides are as firm as a rock, and almost no force can destroy this place.


    As for others, they are running in the middle.


    "Hunting!"


    At this time, Xiao Ya gave a soft drink. Vaguely, a layer of light quickly spread out from Xiao Ya and enveloped everyone nearby.


    The moving speed of each body suddenly increases at this time, which is like a car running wildly.


    The acceleration effect of hunting has been launched, and the explosive movement speed bonus is particularly terrible.


    And the duration, which is a full half minute, is more effective than in the game.


    At the end of half a minute, shiver''s hunting immediately followed.


    With the constant support of the two women''s big moves, our forward speed is particularly amazing. Even these powerful zombies are far behind us.

 Chapter 810

    The zombies of the ocean actually don''t just live in the ocean. These creatures have evolved the ability of amphibious.


    Their strange body like a lizard can let them walk freely in the sea. The same body can also play a very powerful force on land and run like a beast.


    We are moving forward quickly. The distance of 30 kilometers is not far, but if it is short, it is definitely not short.


    Along the way, we were attacked by countless zombies. Zombies were besieged from all directions. At the same time, zombies kept spitting water arrows like bullets to attack us.


    This kind of zombie with long-range attack ability is a terrible threat to us. One will be injured if he is not careful.


    Those water arrows are very troublesome to intercept. Whenever there is such an attack, Chen Xiaolin will open the astral boundary and attach to our body surface.


    Star demarcation can not only limit the enemy''s movement, but also provide us with strong defense. It is an ability of both attack and defense.


    As for me and God, we are responsible for the rear of the temple.


    This is the most dangerous job. When the brothers rush out from the front, the zombies on the left and right will be left behind, and then chase us desperately.


    However, it''s just a little troublesome.


    My body is moving backward rapidly, my palms are constantly dancing, terrible green energy collapses, and the light beam falls from the sky. Immediately behind me is the explosion.


    It felt like bombers were bombing. When they went down in a row, there was a large blank immediately.


    The rear was filled with smoke. Those zombies could not pass through the explosion of energy collapse and were directly blown to pieces. Even if there was a lucky one who survived, he could not escape the huge slap of a God. If he slapped it down, that zombie would be photographed and flew out to pieces.


    In this case, although new zombies continue to join this team, they can only hang far behind to eat ash and can''t be chased at all.


    Thirty kilometers away, it''s a long road. On this road, we don''t even have time to stop and have a rest.


    Because we all know that once we stop, we will face countless zombies.


    Those damn zombies will completely surround the place where we stay and trap us here.


    Think about it. The tens of kilometers of encirclement makes people''s scalp numb. Maybe someone can survive this dense encirclement, but someone will die. We can only do our best to break free from here.


    These zombies are only kept here, and there is no special leader to command them.


    But the noise from our side was too loud. The continuous explosions, glacier storms and all kinds of sounds still attracted the attention of the zombies around.


    More and more zombies are being surrounded.


    Behind us, on the left and right sides, there were almost airtight corpse tides. Even the road ahead was covered by those dark figures.


    That number is too much. At a glance, it even makes people''s scalp numb.


    There are so many zombies. In a trance, we even have a feeling that we seem to have returned to the attack of the corpse tide again.


    Only this time, the corpse tide did not attack our city, but us.


    Several people want to survive the wave of zombies. The probability is too


    In the sky, mu mu, Dao Yu and Bing ya all frowned involuntarily.


    Three people flying from the sky will not be affected by that, but they are enough to have a clear understanding of the current situation.


    There are too many zombies. There is too much noise here. As a result, the zombies have completely blocked the road in front. Within a few kilometers ahead, they are all filled with zombies. It''s too difficult for us to rush out of here.


    "Take two with you..." Dao Yu said.


    "No way." before he finished, he was interrupted by Mumu: "there are too many zombies. We can''t take them all at one time. The rest will certainly be unable to hold on."


    "What should I do now?" Bing Ya frowned.


    Although Bingya had the experience of resisting the attack of corpse tide, after all, she led tens of thousands of people to resist the attack of zombies, but now, there are only a dozen or less than 20 people.


    How can we resist this wave of zombies by relying on such a small number of people? Bingya also has no confidence at all.


    Even the zombies surrounded by us are more terrible than when the tide of corpses strikes.


    How many people are there in the whole eleventh district? Nearly 200 million, and almost all died.


    Two hundred million corpses, even if one hundred million becomes a skeleton, half of the remaining one hundred million becomes a zombie, and the remaining half becomes other monsters or disappeared.


    That''s also 50 million zombies. Only one tenth of them surround us. That''s also a figure of 5 million.


    At the thought of this number, we feel numb on our scalp and cold all over our body.


    It''s terrible. So many enemies.


    We worked hard and kept moving forward. We saw that there was only the last section of the zombie blockade belt, less than ten kilometers away, but now this section of the road has been completely blocked by zombies and can''t be penetrated at all.


    This... What should I do? Dao Yu was also a little worried. He put forward several possibilities successively, which were rejected by mu mu. Seeing that the number of zombies was increasing, there was a cold sweat on his forehead.


    The speed of our advance has become slower and slower. The number of zombies in front of us is increasing, which makes the leading forces unable to quickly eliminate zombies. According to this, in a short time, our pace of advance must be forced to stop.


    Bingya''s Glacier storm, although used immediately after the cooling time, can''t destroy so many enemies.


    For a moment, the situation became particularly dangerous.


    Who could have thought that the people who wanted to deal with the shadow island would be surrounded by these dense zombies if they hadn''t seen the shadow Island yet.


    Now this shadow island is really terrible. Do we have to stop at the second level?


    No... impossible.


    We will never stop here easily.


    "There''s only one way... Kill it," said Mumu in a hoarse voice.


    I can''t see Mu Mu''s face, but from Mu Mu''s Scarlet eyes, I can feel the crazy killing intention in Mu Mu''s heart at this moment.


    Now no matter what method is chosen, it is the way to sacrifice a group of people and live the next group of people.


    Mu Mu doesn''t like that. If these people come together, they should go back together. No matter what happens, no one wants to see their brothers and friends sacrificed.


    Then... Go out.


    From the countless corpse tide, he killed a path of blood.


    Dao Yu and Bing Ya''s face were slightly pale, and the expression on their face was a little ugly.


    Get out?


    It''s easy to say, but what kind of strength and courage does it take to kill millions of zombies?


    I can''t imagine there are too many zombies.


    However, there was not much time for two people to think about it. At this time, Mumu''s whole body had risen directly into the sky, and his wings were open.


    The huge figure flew forward in an instant.


    Eagle wings soar in the sky!


    With that soft drink, large black feathers, like arrows, fell directly from the sky.


    Poof poof


    Dull sound, one by one zombies, their bodies were pierced immediately, and a large area was emptied directly in front of them.


    They can only kill out of the encirclement by this force, but their killing speed is not as fast as that of zombies. The number of zombies is not decreasing at all, but increasing.


    "Dao Yu, help me later..." at this time, Chen Yi''s voice suddenly appeared in Dao Yu''s ear.

 Chapter 811

    Chen Yi is ready to show her strength. I don''t know when her face has become dignified.


    Chen Yi''s power is very powerful.


    There is no doubt about this, especially in the area of group injury, it has unique advantages, but Chen Yi''s strength has a disadvantage, that is, it needs to accumulate strength.


    Because of the need to accumulate power, Chen Yi''s attack ability is very weak in the case of high-speed movement. It doesn''t mean that she can''t attack at all, but her ability to attack is too weak.


    The really powerful cation gun can''t be used at all.


    So at this time, Chen Yi can only seek help from others.


    Hearing Chen Yi''s words, Dao Yu didn''t hesitate. He immediately dived down from the air and held Chen Yi in his arms. The two beautiful girls have now become a beautiful lily and look particularly charming.


    I have to say that beautiful women have different advantages. Two beautiful women hold each other together and look so pleasing to the eyes. Imagine if the picture in front of you is replaced by two strong men... Poof, it''s estimated that you''ll vomit right away?


    After Chen Yi was held in the air by Dao Yu, Chen Yi no longer needs to bear the power consumed by high-speed movement. All her power is concentrated on her own hands.


    The blood red air flow was creeping around Chen Yi quickly. Just in front of Chen Yi, a terrible long gun with an extremely exaggerated appearance... No, it was already a frightening gun chamber, which appeared almost in a moment.


    The amazing cationic energy is gathering madly in front of Chen Yi. In that short time, those forces have accumulated into an amazing shell.


    "Blow me up..." with Chen Yi''s soft drink and bang, the shell quickly roared out in front of Chen Yi.


    With that harsh sound, a gorgeous flame was left in the air.


    The sound of crackling, the sound of the air being torn, and all kinds of different sounds mixed together are particularly terrible.


    The huge cation cannon formed a frightening light, which was illuminated by the electric light.


    The bodies of Chen Yi and Dao Yu flew out directly under the violent flow.


    Boom


    The cation cannon exploded in front, just where the zombies were most dense.


    I only saw a thick mushroom cloud rising in an instant, and the amazing shock wave spread wildly around, and the area hundreds of meters around was destroyed by the shock wave.


    In our underground city, every member is constantly trying to improve their own strength. We are like this, and so is Chen Yi.


    The power of this super cation gun is many times stronger than before, and the range of 100 meters is instantly emptied.


    Facing the impact, we rushed up quickly, and everything around us was completely destroyed. Even the zombies that had been chasing after us were directly shattered at this time.


    What is needed now is the relay. Although the violent energy is still spreading rapidly, the destructive power is weakening rapidly. It won''t take long to kill these zombies.


    Those zombies will take advantage of this opportunity to quickly occupy our empty place.


    Everyone must try their best to move forward quickly and watch us rush to the front of the zombie again.


    At this time, my figure finally appeared. I had accumulated energy for a long time, and it exploded wildly at this time.


    Just like what happened in Jinggu City, the energy collapsed, the power accumulated to the limit, and then rushed to the front.


    Crackling... The bodies of zombies were directly shattered, and a terrorist area more than ten meters wide and hundreds of meters long appeared on the ground.


    Just like the highway, in this area, everything was razed to the ground.


    The area that was almost sealed off was once again opened a gap.


    "Energy pouring!"


    The power of the little yellow book also showed up. The dark energy frenzy was like a hurricane rolling forward. Then the road I opened up was broken through again.


    "Roar of the raging waves..."


    The rich water vapor beside the ocean enables Nami to show her strength to her heart''s content.


    The dark energy has just been vented, followed by towering waves. The tsunami roared past, and a large area completely turned into a vast ocean.


    Here, the destruction made by Nami is even stronger than that of so many of us, and the gap created is even wider.


    In the relay one by one, everyone''s unique skills have a long cooling time, but the unique skills of so many of us can provide us with a long cooling time.


    It is under this continuous development that we are constantly approaching the edge of the blockade.


    "Holy gun baptism!" everyone with long-range attack ability will not be stingy of his ability.


    Even Lucian, the Holy Lance Ranger, is no exception.


    I don''t know what ammunition this guy filled. When his body kept moving at high speed, the two strange holy guns in his hand were still spraying flames.


    When a bullet collides with a zombie, it will explode immediately. A bullet can empty an enemy.


    Seeing our naked eyes, we can almost see the edge of the zombie blockade. As long as there is another kilometer, we can break free from the encirclement of these zombies.


    However, at this time, all kinds of big moves came to an end suddenly. The previous violent voice seemed to end at this time.


    Finally, the blank created is being quickly filled by zombies.


    Your sister, the big moves are all cooling down.


    Even if my energy collapses, it has just been accumulated. In a short time, I can''t gather so strong and so much energy again.


    However, we seem to have overlooked a guy.


    Seeing that the zombie was quickly surrounded, Sarah''s eyes flashed a trace of cold and pride. The two strange old pistols in her hand rotated on the slender jade finger.


    The next second, the muzzle of the two guns suddenly aimed at the front.


    Barrage time!


    The general power of the metal storm is obviously just two ordinary muzzle, but the flames are dense. The firing speed of the bullet is as fast as that of the metal storm. The dense bullets instantly form a barrage in front of her. With Sarah''s laughter, the picture is particularly publicized.


    Die!


    Pop pop


    Bullets were shot directly, and the bodies of those zombies were directly broken into pieces like sculptures.


    Moreover, it was a fan-shaped area, like a cone. The farther the distance, the greater the attack range. In the end, it was just like cutting wheat. Zombies fell down and were everywhere.


    The terrible scene made our hearts tremble.


    But this is not enough. Although Sarah''s barrage time has directly eliminated a large number of zombies, it seems that there are some zombies in the furthest distance, which still block our way.


    At this time, the last person finally appeared.


    Ruiwen!


    The power of the green holy spirit surged on the body, and the huge broken sword was emitting an extremely ferocious light. The power of terror had been accumulated in a short time.


    Even Ruiwen''s eyes are emitting a kind of green energy.


    Exile front!


    Ruiwen''s most powerful trick finally appeared.


    This is a perfect hero with absolutely perfect skills.


    It can attack far, fight close, chase, run for life, defend, and the connection of skills can be described as flawless.


    The body was dancing like an angel with broken wings. After a few jumps, the body immediately surpassed our teammates and rushed directly to the front.


    Soon, the giant sword in his hand swept across in an instant.


    Wind cut!


    After the power of the Holy Spirit is turned on, Ruiwen can release the power of the wind chopper and quickly launch the power surging in her body in the form of a wind blade.


    Shua Shua


    be a trend which cannot be halted!


    That''s the sharpest blade!

 Chapter 812

    Shua


    be a trend which cannot be halted!


    The power of the wind cut directly tore the past at this moment. We only saw that where the wind blade spread, everything was directly cut off.


    All the zombies were divided into two parts directly from the half center of the body, and the scattered internal organs directly covered the whole ground.


    Suddenly, the whole ground became a black and red area.


    The high wind not only separated the zombies in front, but also directly cut off dozens of trees behind.


    The road to the front was completely opened with this attack.


    Rush!


    Good chance, finally.


    Chen Bolin finally saw the opportunity.


    Chen Bolin''s instantaneous movement is a very powerful force, but this powerful instantaneous movement needs positioning.


    If Chen Bolin doesn''t know his location, he doesn''t dare to move at will. Otherwise, no one can guarantee what will happen.


    But now, the visual barrier in front of us has been completely removed. Although the zombies on both sides are gathering quickly, that time is enough.


    Big space transfer!


    Many people''s space transfer ability, we don''t even notice anything. We just feel that our bodies are slightly distorted. The next moment, the picture in front of us has changed instantaneously.


    Under Chen Yi, Dao Yu, Bing Ya and mu mu, the original companions all disappeared directly.


    Of course, several people knew what was going on. They finally breathed a sigh of relief. They quickly opened their wings, expanded their speed, and rushed outside the encirclement.


    Just as we landed on the ground, the encirclement originally split by Ruiwen in the rear was closed again.


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, we finally break free from the encirclement. Otherwise, what is waiting for us will come to a rather bad end.


    Wheezing!


    Everyone was panting.


    Just as Ruiwen said, these lives have their own sphere of influence. Once they leave their sphere of influence, even if they are close at hand, these zombies will never continue to pursue and kill, but turn around and leave.


    The original grass has now changed to a collapsed building, broken bricks and broken cement concrete. It seems that the world has just experienced the bombing of tens of thousands of bombers.


    This world seems to be the normal end world of human cities.


    But some are surprisingly clean.


    There is no blood, no trace of dirt, some are just a piece of dilapidated, solid vines are growing on the broken walls, and some low shrubs are also growing stubbornly.


    We have entered this abandoned city and broke through the encirclement of zombies. Those zombies immediately turned around and left without looking at us. It seems that there is something that makes them feel terrible in this encirclement.


    "How far is it from the central area?" I asked after breathing for some time, feeling that I had recovered a little.


    "About a hundred kilometers away, we can reach the center of the black tornado," Sarah said. "That means there''s only a short distance left, less than a third."


    "But this third of the journey is also the hardest," Sarah replied.


    "Although there are no zombies in this area, there are all kinds of mutated life here."


    "You can see what you think of and what you can''t think of here. Be careful! Most of those monsters have very special power and are very strange. It''s difficult to deal with them if you don''t know the way," Ruiwen said.


    The last time Ruiwen and Sarah came over, they used their invisibility clothes, but the invisibility clothes could avoid skeletons, zombies and many mutated lives, but they were finally discovered by a strange mutated life.


    There are too many weird things in it.


    "Moreover, most importantly, once discovered, it means that our whereabouts have been exposed."


    "Although I don''t know how those guys do it, those people in shadow island can get some information through these mutated lives."


    "Although they can''t know how many people we have come and who we are, they at least know that there are uninvited guests who have boarded the island."


    Ruiwen said everything she knew, because it was related to whether our action could succeed or not, so Ruiwen was also extra vigilant. At this time, it was definitely not a time to hide.


    "Do you understand? Then... Let''s go..."


    We need to postpone the time when we are discovered as much as possible. Of course, if we can keep moving forward and will not be discovered, it is naturally the best choice, but we all know that this situation is not very likely.


    However, our side is not completely without advantages.


    Mu Mu finally summoned his first hero. It was no one else but the Lord of the shadow stream. This guy hid in the dark and rushed forward. Once there was anything in front, he would be robbed and informed in advance.


    On the other side, ash was also summoned, and the spirit of Falcon began to fly in the distance.


    Chu Yue''s radar system also completely opened to the limit.


    Under this triple guarantee, no matter what happens, we will find out immediately, and we will never escape our eyes.


    Of course, we often need to change direction, so that we can''t move forward quickly, but such a stable way is also quite good.


    It would be a good situation if we could approach the nest of shadow Island silently and then kill one of the enemies first.


    We think so. It''s a good start.


    But we obviously think too simple.


    "There is a huge mammoth on the right..." I saw the situation on the left from ash''s Falcon spirit.


    It was a giant elephant with a body of seven or eight meters high. Its two curved sharp tusks were like a long gun. Its limbs were as thick as stone pillars, and its body was covered with a long mane.


    That''s the result of biochemical variation. Just looking at this guy, we can all feel that this guy is very difficult to deal with.


    And this guy is just one of the monsters we met here.


    No wonder those zombies dare not enter these areas. Perhaps those zombies know that once they set foot in this place, they will be torn to pieces by these monsters immediately?


    "There is also a movement on the right. According to the radar scanning, the guy seems to be a hollow guy, like a skeleton, but his head is bigger than the mammoth, 900 meters away on the left."


    There is a mammoth on the left and a huge skeleton on the right.


    Those who can wander in this area are definitely not simple goods.


    These monsters live in peace and are manipulated by the people of shadow island. I really don''t know how those guys do it.


    Trouble on both sides.


    "Let''s go through the middle and try to keep it down so that these two guys don''t find out," I said.


    In fact, it is possible for us to kill them, but we will lose that secrecy.


    So we quickly walked over from the middle area and walked carefully.


    Climb the ruins and head inland.


    "Your sister''s, so many vines..." those vines full of spikes don''t seem to be ordinary goods. We''ve never seen anything so thick and dense before.


    Some people''s waist thick vines are covered with dense sharp spikes, and there seems to be a kind of blue trace on them.


    Obviously highly toxic.


    "Be careful, don''t be stabbed by this thing..." Zhang Quan, who opened the road in front, turned his head and said.


    But before Zhang Quan finished his sentence, strange things appeared.


    The vines on the ground seemed to have life all of a sudden at this time. It was like a python winding quickly on the ground. It was wrapped around Zhang Quan''s legs in an instant, and the whole body was pulled directly into the air.


    That huge vine, just like Python essence, actually survived at this time

 Chapter 813

    We have seen mutated animals, mutated zombies and mutated people. We don''t know how many, but mutated plants?


    Seriously, it''s really rare. Except Xiyi, we haven''t even encountered any mutated plants at all.


    So all of us were startled when this plant suddenly moved.


    We all saw this thing. We all saw this particularly lush plant, but all subconsciously ignored it. No one thought that this plant suddenly had life.


    As a result, Zhang Quan, who was at the front, was unlucky. He was directly entangled by the vine. The vine was like a poisonous snake and came back and forth around Zhang Quan''s body in an instant.


    The whole vine is shrinking rapidly and exerting force, just like a python hunting its own prey. That force can easily strangle the target''s body in two.


    Besides, the dense barbs on the vines can easily pierce the target''s body and tear the target apart like sawteeth.


    The venom on the stinger can make the target completely lose the ability of action resistance in a short time.


    This can be said to be a very perfect life. Its own existence is extremely strange and powerful enough. Coupled with the venom, almost every prey caught will be finished off guard.


    But that''s almost.


    Not absolutely.


    Maybe Zhang Quan is this guy''s nemesis.


    Just when Zhang Quan''s body was suspended in the air, Zhang Quan was shocked by the unexpected attack, but Zhang Quan soon recovered from this surprise.


    Then I saw Zhang Quan''s body suddenly twist. Although the vine was shrinking, at that moment, Zhang Quan''s body seemed to turn into a fluid. The body became soft noodles and plasticine, and changed its appearance with the contraction of the vine.


    As a result, it was easy to escape from the entanglement of the vines, but on Zhang Quan''s body, it was inevitable to leave traces of blood red.


    Although he broke free, those barbs left a lot of wounds on Zhang Quan, and the venom in them penetrated instantly.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Quan can turn his body into rubber, the whole body... With internal organs... Those venoms are very effective for living life, but they are of no use to rubber people like Zhang Quan.


    But now everyone''s face is particularly ugly.


    Although the matter of Zhang Quan is just a false alarm, it also represents a very bad signal.


    That is to say... Our existence has been discovered by the people on the shadow island.


    When our brothers were attacked, it was when the people on shadow Island found us.


    At this moment, the previous caution disappeared.


    "Immediately solve this guy, and then... We rushed over..." Mumu almost immediately reacted and shouted.


    It is impossible to continue to move forward so carefully. When the other party has been vigilant, the best battle plan is to attack the enemy at the fastest speed, so that the enemy does not have much time to prepare.


    We reacted immediately.


    Cation cannon!


    In Chen Yi''s hands, the cation cannon quickly gathered a large amount of energy. Only a bang was heard. A group of terrible ability exploded directly at the root of the vine, and then the sky was full of red liquid.


    In the branches of this plant, there are not those green sap, but red things like human blood. That picture looks creepy.


    Even vaguely, I heard a shrill scream like a human baby.


    That appearance made our bodies tremble involuntarily.


    Boom


    On the other side, on Chu Yue''s shoulder, the small artillery also bombed, and the flame immediately burned along those branches.


    Those red liquids were as flammable as gasoline. The fierce flame shrouded the monster in an instant and completely covered it. It seems that the flame is the guy''s nemesis.


    "Go!"


    Such a monster, apart from the unexpected attack, basically posed no threat to us and was easily killed. But now we don''t even have time to collect this guy''s ability crystal core. We must leave here as soon as possible. Otherwise, monsters from other directions around us will immediately surround us.


    "Mu Mu, you take them and attack the center of the shadow Island directly." I said in a hoarse voice, "I''m here to attract attention."


    The mammoth on both sides and the huge skeleton are constantly surrounding us.


    We can kill these two guys, but after killing these two monsters?


    In this large area, there are countless kinds of monsters, and we don''t know how many dangers we will encounter.


    There must be a person who can lead the vast majority of mutated life on foot. Otherwise, these people can''t even reach the center of the shadow island.


    And this task must be entrusted to me.


    Obviously, Mu Mu understood this and frowned tightly.


    "You alone... No, there are thousands of mutant animals here. You can''t carry them. Once the battle starts, the noise will attract all the mutant animals within a few hundred miles."


    "I''ll stay here with him," God said.


    "You can''t, your destructive power is enough, but not flexible enough." Mumu shook his head: "well, God, you take them to the center of the shadow island. After reaching the area, don''t act for the time being. I''ll let the robber follow you. After sending us a signal at that time, we will quickly get rid of these monsters, meet with you and attack together."


    Mu Mu''s words, there will be no problem at all. Mu Mu''s flying speed in the sky is frightening, and can almost be compared with Chen Bolin''s instantaneous moving speed.


    God also understands this situation. He runs on the ground, but this woman flies in the sky. That''s an essential gap.


    "In that case, be careful and let''s go." he turned and drank to his teammates, and ah Shen took the lead and rushed forward.


    Everyone knows that this is not the time to be a mother. At this juncture, every minute and every second is the key.


    Hoo


    After ah Shen led the brothers and sisters to leave, only mu mu and I were left around.


    Mumu can use the power of Falcon Hualuo to show his skills of going deep behind the enemy. His speed soars to the limit in an instant. That speed is almost twice that of a normal hero, and almost no one can catch up.


    As for me, I can also use the ability of transmission to leave the battlefield in a short time and reach the location of distant brothers.


    It''s best to let the two of us break.


    "One person, one direction... Finally meet..." I said.


    "Understand!" Mumu said calmly.


    With a roar, the eagle flying overhead suddenly flew down, and a pair of Eagle claws almost immediately merged with Mu Mu''s arms. The next moment, the eagle''s wings appeared directly behind Mu Mu. With a gust of strong wind, Mu Mu''s body suddenly soared into the air with endless strong wind, Directly in the direction of the huge skeleton.


    Boom


    The violent roar and the deliberately made sound immediately attracted the attention of the skeleton. Not to mention, even some other mutant animals around were immediately attracted by the movement of wood.


    Let''s make trouble now. The bigger the trouble, the better. Attract all our goals to us.


    Take a deep breath, the ghost quickly spread out, and my body rushed out quickly.


    The mammoth has appeared in front of me.


    With a ferocious smile on his face, he flashed and unfolded in an instant, his body immediately appeared next to him, and his fist was suddenly waved out.


    Boom

 Chapter 814

    The fist hit with all its strength almost reached a limit at this moment. Even if the mammoth''s body was stronger than the steel plate, a crack was burst under the fist.


    Immediately, the power of energy collapse penetrated in an instant.


    The crazy explosion broke out in an instant at this time. A terrible impact expanded wildly in all directions, and the power of energy collapse exploded inside the mammoth''s body.


    The huge body was split with a bang. For a moment, the sky was filled with scarlet blood, which looked particularly dazzling.


    That huge movement immediately attracted the attention of many mutant animals.


    My speed is not as fast as Mumu, but my action is definitely more violent.


    After killing this mammoth, I immediately rushed in the other direction using ash''s Falcon spirit.


    I am in charge of the right and Mu Mu is in charge of the left. The two of us show a semicircle curve, and ah Shen is taking others to quickly approach the centers of the two semicircles.


    The two of us are doing our best to attract all the monsters.


    In the wild laughter, the body turned around and kicked directly on a wild boar like a small truck. With that violent cry, the guy''s body was kicked to the ground.


    Immediately, the greedy Hydra fell from the sky with both hands, and only a snort was heard. The abdomen was instantly separated from the middle, and the internal organs immediately splashed on a large area of the ground.


    One by one, the mutant beasts came after him quickly, but he was almost wiped out by me immediately. There was never a living mouth in front of me.


    Just as we started our operation, on the other side, in the center of shadow island... No, this is Honshu Island.


    That location does not seem to be the center of the whole island, slightly biased to the south, but that location is the most prominent place of the whole island.


    Because it is the highest mountain on the island and the holy mountain of Japan, Mount Fuji!


    There is one of the most important tourist attractions in Japan, an active volcano and a snow mountain.


    It''s amazing that the place didn''t suffer much damage in the end of the world. In fact, when the tsunami flooded the whole of Japan, Mount Fuji may be the only place still exposed outside the sea.


    But the only place that survived did not protect the lives of many living people. Now it has become the nest of shadow island.


    When the calthas found this place, they almost immediately regarded it as their nest.


    The active volcano on the island can contain strong enough destructive energy, which is the most natural and primitive energy.


    If they can use that energy, their task of finding soul marks and ability nuclei can be reduced by at least half.


    The powerful energy inside can let them open the space-time tunnel leading to the real shadow island and bring their own consciousness into the world.


    Don''t forget what''s on shadow island.


    Lich, undead, corpse... None of them is normal human.


    The flesh of other heroes may not be able to bear the powerful power of the noumenon, but these people in shadow island are not afraid at all. As long as they can make their noumenon appear and break that rule, they can survive forever in this world.


    Shadow island may not be the most powerful, but if they can play their original strength, they are invincible on this earth now, and they can rule everything.


    People on shadow island have been working hard for this goal.


    They are crazy to find the soul mark, ability crystal core, and hunt everything they can hunt.


    It''s also luck. The last siege of s city failed. They are ready to withdraw from the mainland temporarily, escape to an island in the ocean and recuperate for a while.


    Unexpectedly, I met a group of survivors here... That may be the last survivors in Japan. These survivors live on this active volcano, and there are several heroes attached to them.


    It took no time to find nowhere with broken iron shoes. Carl sass couldn''t help giggling and killed the last survivor.


    At this time, the Daiwa nation was exterminated in the hands of calthas.


    The bodies of those people were turned into skeletons by calthas, and their soul marks and ability nuclei were turned into their own energy by calthas.


    The discovery of Mount Fuji made Carl sass think of a new method.


    After a period of preparation, calthas is finally ready to start this array.


    I have to say that we really came at the right time. Just this morning, the array just started.


    This huge array can not be effective in a moment and a half. It takes a long preparation time to play its own effect.


    Because the island is very remote, and few people have appeared at ordinary times, Carl sass didn''t expect any uninvited guests to appear at all.


    Although there were two people last time, they were finally driven away. There were zombies, skeletons and mutant animals. This natural barrier can block most of the uninvited guests here.


    But I didn''t expect that when I saw that the array had been running for more than half, the consciousness of the first hero would come down soon, but at this time, strange things appeared.


    In the soul of calthas, the connection received several signals.


    A mutant plant was killed, and several mutant animals were quickly killed from two directions.


    The fast one shocked and surprised Carl sass. The two lines are cleaning up their little brother at a very fast speed.


    Although those are just mutant beasts, their strength is beyond doubt. I didn''t expect to be killed at such a fast speed.


    It can only explain one reason. The comers are not good.


    There are at least two people here, definitely not ordinary guys.


    Is it the last time that the exiled blade and the bounty hunter failed?


    Last time I failed to kill the two women. Unexpectedly, the two women dared to come and die.


    Damn guys, these two guys, actually appear at this time.


    Damn it... The heart is turning rapidly. Carl sass needs to manipulate the French array and can''t leave at all.


    The other people in the shadow Island, hammer stone, revenge spear, Calista, iron armor ghost, Maud Caesar, are the people who assist the Dharma array and are unable to move.


    Now only Evelyn, the widow maker, and hekarim, the shadow of war, have nothing to do and are responsible for guarding around.


    "There are troublemakers," calthas said.


    Evelyn frowned slightly. Even with the heart of the widow maker, she didn''t want to meet the enemy at this time. This is not a good time.


    It''s a pity that we rely too much on this pure natural barrier, otherwise, we won''t let those two guys break in so easily.


    "About two people, you two, go and get rid of these two people. At least stop those two people and don''t let them break in," said calthas in a hoarse voice.


    "In an hour at most, hammerstone''s own consciousness will come down, and there will be nothing to worry about," calthas said.


    Hammer stone.


    The first consciousness that came down was the soul lock warden, the hammer stone.


    In an hour, as long as this time passes, you can have the power of the heyday.


    On the body of hammerstone, the green flame was rolling violently, and a ferocious scarlet was emitting from those eyes.


    "I won''t let them break in..." hekarim said coldly. The long gun in his hand danced fiercely, and countless dead souls appeared almost instantly behind hekarim.


    Don''t forget that hakkarim, the head of the order of the dead, is the most powerful when he is only in a place full of countless dead.


    And here, the most important thing is this kind of dead soul.


    With that group of little brothers, hekarim rushed in one direction. As for Evelyn''s body, it flickered and disappeared into the dark!

 Chapter 815

    Poof


    Blood splashed in the sky and splashed on my face. I could feel the warm liquid rolling down my face.


    The pungent smell of blood made me feel a strange impulse.


    Killing is really a strange feeling. At first you will feel afraid, but when each target dies in your hands, that fear will completely disappear in a short time. What is left is basically that kind of obsessive madness.


    Just like now, I''m not afraid of killing at all. On the contrary, I''m intoxicated by that feeling.


    A huge hungry wolf with two heads was torn open by me. I grabbed one head in one hand and forced the guy''s head into two. The whole body was divided into two pieces and fell to the ground.


    The internal organs flowed all over the ground, and the strange power crystal core fell into my hands.


    Pretty good. While killing these mutant beasts, they attract the targets of other mutant beasts. At the same time, they can continuously collect these ability nuclei without delay.


    However, seeing more and more mutant animals around, I also feel a little headache.


    Behind me, there are more than 100 mutant beasts chasing and killing. The two headed wolf is the fastest and fastest to die.


    With so many enemies, it shows that I have done a good job in luring, at least attracting the attention of so many powerful enemies.


    More than 100 sounds like a terrible number, but in fact, this is only a small part of the mutant animals I killed.


    I killed more.


    After all, this is such a huge area that it is normal to have so many mutant animals.


    I can''t deal with so many mutant beasts if I summon all the heroes around me, but my heroes can''t waste time fighting these monsters.


    No one knows when the real battlefield will begin.


    If I really want to work with these guys, I can''t end the battle without an hour or so. I don''t have so much time now.


    With a cold hum, I ignored the monsters chasing after me. My speed opened again and continued to move rapidly around the circle. My sense of orientation was not very strong, but I could feel it. Now it seems that I have passed half the distance. As long as I touch Mu Mu, we will directly transfer it to the battlefield, and then focus on that array, Attack.


    My plan is very beautiful, and I gradually get rid of the mutant animals behind me.


    Although those guys have been behind, unwilling to roar and want to chase up, they can''t keep up with my speed. The gap is too big.


    However, unexpected changes have emerged after all.


    Just when I was secretly proud to get rid of these mutant animals, there was a strong dense in front of me.


    That kind of dense made me shiver all over, and a cold feeling for no reason swept through my body.


    It was a large black fog. It looked terrible and creepy. It seemed that there were some demons, demons and ghosts hidden in the large fog.


    My throat clicked involuntarily. What kind of monster is this?


    On this island, I saw so many kinds of monsters that my nerves felt paralyzed. No matter what I saw, I seemed to be used to it. There was nothing strange.


    But at this time, I still realized that the situation was wrong.


    This thick dense is more strange than any mutant beast I have met before. I don''t know what it means.


    But this guy is in front of me. I can''t hide.


    Since you can''t hide, then rush over.


    Take a deep breath, my speed suddenly speeds up, my legs crisscross quickly, and my body flies forward like a strong wind.


    At the same time, my hands were open, and the dense sharp blades revolved around my body quickly, making my body like a hedgehog, full of thorns.


    At the same time, the green light is gathering rapidly in my hands. In a short time, the green light has reached its limit.


    Boom


    Before people arrived, the light of energy collapse appeared first. In the dense area ahead, the green energy suddenly exploded.


    With that violent roar, my naked eye can clearly see a shock wave rolling violently in the dense, which looks like a complete boiling, and the extremely strong air flow is rolling.


    With that impact, there was also that hoarse hoarseness, just like the howl of a fierce ghost.


    It seems that countless lives are torn apart at this time.


    Hundreds of meters away from the dense, the confrontation between the two sides has appeared.


    And at this time, I heard a very strange sound in my ears.


    That sound, like... The sound of a war horse galloping on the ground?


    Strange, how can there be a galloping sound of war horses in this place? Moreover, it seems that the galloping of that kind of war horse is not one, but thousands of war horses galloping on the ground.


    How can there be thousands of war horses in this place?


    Hundreds of meters away, a large dense area is rapidly approaching me, and the strange sound is particularly obvious.


    It was definitely a galloping horse, a galloping army.


    Damn it... My throat wriggled slightly and looked at the overwhelming, more and more terrible dense ahead. It was not a thick cloud, it was the smoke and dust brought by the horses running on the ground.


    It''s not a mutant, it''s a fucking bunch.


    too bad!


    My heart whispered bad. At this time, with the first figure, the picture in the smoke and dust was finally completely exposed in front of me.


    The pale white bone war horse, with flames burning on its four hoofs, has the same pale white bone knight on the white bone.


    Horses are white bones, and knights are white bones. The shields and spears in the hands of knights are all made of white bones.


    At that moment, a large white ocean appeared in front of me. As you can see, it is completely a pale bone sea, directly covering all the areas in front of me.


    Knights of the dead!


    A name flashed through my mind.


    The white bone war horse''s hoofs were burning with fire, as if he had returned from hell; The knight above is majestic with a green flame in his eyes.


    Although they are all skeletons, these skeletons are essentially different from those we met before.


    Although those bones seem pale, they are as round as jade. They don''t have the texture of breaking at the touch. On the contrary, they contain a very special power.


    Moreover, when this dense order of the dead charged, the power seemed to double with this charge.


    At this time, my scalp is numb and my heart is filled with fear.


    The picture in front of me looks really shocking.


    In the middle of the order of the dead, I found the target.


    That damn guy


    Hakkarim!


    In this life, I will never forget the figure, the guy who brought me countless fears, the terrible monster who chased me for so long and almost killed me.


    From shadow Island, head of the order of the dead.


    That guy finally showed up.


    I didn''t expect that it would appear under such circumstances. What''s more, when we met again, this guy would bring so many younger brothers.


    It''s the so-called enemy meeting. I was extremely jealous. When killing opportunities emerged in my heart, I obviously felt that guy''s breath expanded in an instant.


    The last time we met was when the last corpse tide hit s city.


    That time, this guy and the shadow attacked me together. I almost died in the hands of two people. Finally, thanks to manwang''s rage, I broke the goods to pieces, otherwise I would hang up.


    This time, no one will be able to change the situation on the battlefield.


    The head of the order of the dead finally began to show his authority.


    SANA... Come out!

 Chapter 816

    Originally, seeing this situation, I was ready to escape, not because I couldn''t do it, but because it was unnecessary.


    The picture in front of me looks so arrogant. If I get entangled with these monsters, God knows how long it will take to fight. I don''t have such a long time to stay here and spend time with these mutant monsters.


    However, when I saw hakkarim, I was ready to leave, but suddenly stopped and stared at the monster in front of me. I didn''t escape.


    In front of other mutants, I may escape, but in front of this guy, I will never.


    I won''t lose to this guy. I don''t want to lose to him after such a long battle.


    My self-esteem, my confidence.


    At the same time, the presence of this guy here also seems to represent the effect of our plan.


    We were meant to attract their attention. They are now in the French array. I think they should be very busy.


    Now they have been attacked on the island, but they just let hakkarim come alone, which indirectly proves my guess. Now they have entered a more urgent situation and can''t send more people out, which is a great opportunity for us.


    Moreover, if I can kill hakkarim here, it will also cause heavy damage to the shadow island. No other expert can help hakkarim here.


    As for the order of the dead?


    Come on, this thing is really powerful when charging, but just like those helicopter groups, it is completely waste when facing a person.


    Sona!


    At the command, SANA''s delicate figure appeared by my side in an instant.


    As soon as she appeared, SANA didn''t stop at all. With a charming smile on her mouth, her slender fingers had begun to play beautiful music.


    The strings began to fluctuate, and the sound waves quickly spread forward.


    The end of the wild dance!


    Only when it is the most important can we use our unique skills. At this time, it is the most appropriate time.


    The sound wave began to start.


    For a moment, the ripples around spread out rapidly, and the power of sound, even these undead, could not stop it.


    Maybe that kind of music is nothing to them. Even the shock wave caused by the final movement of wild dance can''t have a great impact on these skeletons.


    But... That kind of control is absolute.


    Dance.


    One and a half seconds, a very large range of control skills, is the capital that SANA can exist on the battlefield of the hero alliance until now.


    Although the time is short, the huge scope is almost invincible in this large-scale battle.


    At the same time, that kind of control is absolute.


    Skeletons dance. What does it look like?


    Is it MJ''s Zombie dance?


    But at this time, I can''t laugh at all. The picture in front of me shocked my heart.


    At the moment when the music spread out, the dead Knights couldn''t control their bodies, and their bodies were twisting violently.


    Even the horse in the crotch is the same. Everything is affected by the final movement of the wild dance.


    It can be called invincible control ability, which is displayed incisively and vividly at this time.


    The original neat formation suddenly becomes scattered. If it''s just scattered, it''s all right.


    But one thing, please don''t forget, what are these dead Knights doing now? They are running at super high speed.


    When I was running at high speed, I suddenly lost control. It was like that on the F1 track, the driver suddenly fell asleep.


    Waiting, what''s that? It was a car accident.


    The inertia brought by high-speed movement made these skeleton Knights unable to control their bodies, and a series of car accidents appeared in an instant.


    However, there were only two or three kittens left in the original neat and running team. The hooves of the war horse twitched in the sea of bones. It seemed that they were full of hesitation and didn''t know where to get their feet.


    Almost two-thirds of the members of the death knights died, which is a super large-scale stunt.


    Not to mention, after SANA made a big move to destroy two-thirds of the dead knights in front of her, SANA just stepped back a little.


    She knew her role and orientation, and SANA didn''t stop playing.


    But the repertoire changed immediately.


    Heroic hymn!


    Fortitude aria!


    Swift Sonata!


    The sound of three auras that I haven''t heard for a long time also appeared. The triple aura of attack, defense and speed appeared on me.


    The sudden strength makes me feel extra confident.


    His eyes were fixed on the only enemy in front of him, hakkarim.


    Your sister, hakkarim is so angry now.


    Who is he? He was the head of the Knights of the dead and the great shadow of war, hakkarim.


    It is a symbol of war and disaster.


    But when did you hear that war was fought alone? Which war is not a war between the army and the army?


    It''s just one enemy, but there are few men left on my side. It''s a shame.


    Originally, I expected to rely on the order of the dead and be arrogant. At least I could scare the boy and shit.


    I didn''t expect to be like this. Instead of making myself dignified, I let myself lose face.


    Damn, it''s so damn.


    In hakkarim''s eyes, the green ghost fire fluctuated violently.


    Hekarim can feel that the strength of the enemy in front of him is stronger than before, but it doesn''t matter. His strength is also stronger than before.


    "I didn''t expect it was you. How dare you break into my shadow island?" heckarim asked hoarsely, staring at me.


    I don''t know why this guy didn''t attack directly. Is he trying to delay time or something?


    But none of this matters to me.


    "You have attacked our s city for so long, so let''s pay back. It''s the so-called reciprocity. Otherwise, we''re sorry to let you go all the way and work hard..." I sneered.


    Just like two old friends meeting, they didn''t start working immediately, but exchanged greetings with each other.


    "Hey, you''re capable of running here, but you''re dead today when you meet me." hekarim smiled grimly.


    "That''s hard to say. We''ve met so many times. We didn''t say it before. In more than half a month, I killed you hundreds of times. Finally, in S City, you didn''t die in front of me?" I smiled proudly.


    Nima, pick up the pot if it doesn''t open.


    This is the eternal pain in hakkarim''s heart.


    Hekarim was almost furious when I stimulated him. He waved his long gun and hissed: "the last time doesn''t count. That time, the damned guy of Tamil blocked it. Otherwise, you died..."


    "The process is not important. The important thing is the result. You are also an awesome role. You don''t even understand the most basic truth?"


    "Moreover, I have a hunch that this time you will still kneel in front of me..."

 Chapter 817

    "Moreover, I have a hunch that this time you will still kneel in front of me..." my voice is full of contempt.


    I''m provoking this hakkarim''s anger.


    I can feel that hekarim''s strength is quite strong and stronger than the last time I met him. It seems that this guy''s strength expanded quite rapidly during this period of time on the shadow island.


    Fortunately, we''re here now. Otherwise, when we meet again, maybe I''m really not the opponent of this guy.


    That disdain easily angered hakkarim.


    The more angry this guy was, the more ferocious the voice became.


    "This time, I will tear you to pieces..." said hakkarim.


    "Well... Break me into pieces for a moment." I waved my hand casually: "but I''m very curious. What are you doing here?"


    My eyes looked at Mount Fuji in the distance, and there was a strange look in my eyes: "I''ve been to Valoran, and I can feel that breath. Are you contacting the shadow Island above Valoran through special means? Tell me, how far have you been?"


    Blinking, I asked curiously.


    That appearance made hakkarim speechless for a while. This guy is really relaxed. He is so shameless to ask such a secret question.


    And this question is actually just the point.


    Of course, this fool didn''t know that there were Ruiwen and Sarah on my side. He provided us with information and thought I guessed it by myself. He seemed a little surprised in his heart.


    "Do you think I''ll tell you?" heckarim said contemptuously.


    "In fact, it doesn''t matter whether you tell me or not. I can guess some." I said proudly, "do you want to send your body in shadow Island here?"


    "Am I right?"


    "But have you ever thought that if you come here, although you can have great power, it also means that you can be completely killed... Oh, but in fact, there is little difference. Even if you hide in the world of the hero alliance, I still have a way to kill you... No problem, but there is only one program left."


    "It seems that you should be almost ready by now. Is it the critical moment? You can''t let people make trouble. No wonder you''re only allowed to come alone after such a big noise."


    As I said it sentence by sentence, the ghost fire was flashing in hakkarim''s eyes, which represented the guy''s mood. It was quite complex, because every word I said was almost right.


    "You should be trying to lead a person''s soul to the world now. This step should be more than half. Who is the first person? I guess it''s mostly hammer stone..."


    Gudong... If hekarim had a body, maybe he could hear the sound of saliva swallowing. It was because of fear.


    "Because it''s the first time, no one can guarantee what the effect will be. Carl sass is an old fox and will never experiment with himself."


    "Other people who haven''t died have strong souls. It''s hard to say whether the Dharma array can hold up. Maybe the Dharma array will collapse and the soul will disappear between the two worlds."


    "So I want to find someone whose soul is relatively weak. Both you and hammer stone have died. If you die twice, you may have one life left. It''s too weak to bear the Dharma array, so it won''t be you. If you calculate it, it may be hammer stone. Am I right?"


    I really didn''t think about it at all. Really, it''s just a subconscious idea in my heart.


    I didn''t expect that once I opened my mouth, I would say so much, and it was clear.


    Looking at the beating ghost fire of hakkarim, I probably knew that my guess should be almost the same.


    At this moment, in hakkarim''s heart, there was really a furry sense of fear. The taste of everything being seen through was really too uncomfortable.


    This guy must be killed. He can''t live anyway.


    "You know, there''s no other reason why I''m here alone. It''s just because I''m alone. Besides, don''t you feel that you talk too much?" heckarim laughed proudly. "Besides, have you forgotten where this is?"


    "This is our territory. You''ve talked to me so much. Do you know that for you, this is looking for death. For such a long time, it''s enough to put you in a situation of death." hekarim is very proud now: "although my dead Knight order has been broken by you, now you will face a more powerful enemy."


    Mutant beast!


    During the period when I communicated with hakkarim, the mutant beasts around me who had been chasing me all the time took advantage of this opportunity to chase me one by one, forming an encirclement circle around me.


    Unconsciously, all around my body became an ocean of powerful monsters.


    It seems that my current situation is quite bad. As long as I have any wind and grass, I can immediately attract a gust of crazy attack like a strong wind sweeping leaves.


    However, in the face of so many powerful monsters and hekarim in front of me, I didn''t even have a little fear.


    There was still a smile on his face: "hekarim, if I guessed correctly, you can''t spread the news even in this shadow island. Only kalsas can observe you and the location of those mutant animals through special channels. Am I right?"


    "If he saw... No, or felt that there are hundreds of mutant beasts around you here, what do you think calthas would think?"


    "Yes, he will think that hakkarim will win this time. With the help of such changeable monsters, whoever invades will certainly die. We should not pay too much attention. Let''s just pay close attention to the things in front of us..."


    "So what?" at this moment, hakkarim suddenly felt his scalp numb, if he still had a scalp.


    "In that case, even if I beat you half to death, even if you die here, you won''t even be noticed by those people... You know, now you don''t have any reinforcements. Here will become your grave."


    In my eyes, it seems that a cluster of flames are exploding, and the smile at the corner of my mouth is particularly ferocious.


    Hakkarim''s heart trembled slightly. The next second, my body moved in an instant.


    In my hand, three cards appear in an instant.


    Dao Mei, Elise and Le Fulan all appeared. With the presence of Aishi and SANA before, all the forces around me showed up at this time.


    Just appeared, everyone knows his task.


    Elise screamed quickly, and her body had become the shape of the Spider Queen. Clusters of black strange spider silk like steel wire were spraying rapidly around. Almost immediately, spider webs were formed to block this large area.


    As for sister Dao, she also grabbed the shield in her hand.


    "Elise, sister Dao, you two, stop those mutant beasts."


    "SANA, you''re in charge of support."


    "Leland, ashy, you two... Come with me and kill this guy..."


    The goal is very simple. Without disturbing Carl sass, get rid of a master of shadow Island, hakkarim.


    This time, it will be a war of liberation. After such a long confrontation, it will be a complete victory here. I won''t let hakkarim survive.


    At this moment, hakkarim also understood my plan.


    To be honest, it seems that we should turn around and go now.


    But hakkarim will not escape.


    He is the shadow of war. He is the head of the order of the dead. His dignity and self-confidence make him not escape without war.


    More importantly, hakkarim believes in his strength!

 Chapter 818

    Hakkarim is extremely confident. He believes that he will be able to kill the enemy in front of him perfectly.


    I almost killed this guy last time. I''m sure I can do it this time.


    He thought so, but he seemed to forget that the last time he was able to take advantage, it was because there was a shadow around him.


    If there is no shadow, what will be the result?


    I''m afraid even hekarim won''t die so well, will he?


    Unfortunately, there was not much time left for hakkarim to think.


    Just when this thought flashed in hekarim''s mind, my body rushed to hekarim with a cry, grabbed the greedy Hydra in my hand, jumped, the strength in my arms soared, and chopped down at the guy in front of me.


    Hakkarim''s eyes twinkled and grabbed the long gun and came directly.


    Boom... Qiang!


    The harsh sound of metal collision exploded instantly at this time. That kind of sour sound symbolizes the power of terror.


    At this time, a scene that made hakkarim feel fear appeared.


    In this confrontation of pure power, I failed.


    Yes, the huge body stepped back two or three steps on the ground, and his hands were almost unable to grasp the long gun.


    The guy across the street has no problem at all.


    This situation almost clearly shows that he has fallen into the disadvantage in the pure power confrontation.


    No way, absolutely not.


    It''s not so much panic as rage, rage about mistakes in your strength.


    Hekarim is crazy. Although this distance is very short, hekarim must save his face.


    The four hoofs moved wildly on the ground. The next second, the whole body rushed at me with that destructive power.


    Destruction charge!


    Within four seconds, hakkarim''s speed will reach its limit and launch a fatal attack on distant targets.


    The farther the distance, the longer the charge, the greater the damage.


    Now the distance between us is very short. To be honest, this is not a good time to develop this skill, but hekarim resolutely launched this skill. His body rushed in front of me in an instant, and the long gun pierced me in an instant.


    I didn''t dodge. I just grabbed the greedy Hydra and crossed my chest in an instant.


    Then, there was only a crisp jingle. The next second, an extremely terrible force penetrated directly from the long gun.


    Under that terrible force, my body immediately quickly backed away, and my feet left a long trace on the ground.


    When he beat me back, hakkarim seemed to feel that he had recovered his face, and the whole person looked quite excited.


    At the same time, on the surface of hakkarim''s body, a large black flame suddenly burned.


    Ghost fire?


    No, it''s not a flame, it''s the undead.


    Green, strange and twisted souls were in a trance on the surface of hakkarim''s body, and hakkarim was shrouded in that strange smell.


    Those undead are screaming and shrill, which makes people have a kind of creepy fear.


    Spirit of fear!


    Every second, it will cause damage to the enemies surrounded by the spirit of fear.


    It will also have a recovery effect on hakkarim.


    This is a very powerful skill. I know the effect of this skill.


    So I will never confront this skill head-on. With a flash, my body immediately retreats hundreds of meters.


    Hekarim was angry. He thought that after I took the attack, my body had been paralyzed by tremor. Opening the spirit of fear at this time could definitely cause serious trauma to this guy. Unexpectedly, this man was not hurt at all and still ran away from him alive, I don''t seem to take myself to heart.


    And that guy is still retreating.


    Hateful guy, he can''t catch up with this guy, and hakkarim has almost run away.


    Shadow impact!


    With the scream of hukarim''s anger, this most terrible move, hukarim''s most powerful trick, was finally displayed at this time.


    The remaining members of the order of the dead around seemed to be summoned by hakkarim and immediately gathered behind hakkarim.


    Then I only saw a black aperture burning at the feet of hakkarim.


    The next moment, hakkarim and the Knights charged at me in an instant.


    Charge, charge!


    That speed is much faster than the speed of the destruction charge. I only see a dark shadow flashing. Countless attacks have landed on me in the next second. This time, I really can''t hide.


    Hekarim wanted to laugh wildly. He seemed to have seen the picture of this guy leaving a tattered body with holes under his attack.


    This attack was so fast that people couldn''t react.


    So many undead knights, together with hakkarim, were really a terrible attack.


    But hekarim''s wild laughter did not appear. He saw that the man''s body was thrown out high under this attack.


    But there were no scars on the body.


    The attack of other members of the dead knights on the body only tore up the clothes on the surface of the body, leaving only white marks on the flesh, that''s all.


    As for his own attack, the attack in the middle of his chest was also blocked by the damn huge axe.


    His unique skills didn''t work.


    Hateful guy... Hekarim ran away, grabbed the long gun in his hand and slashed again.


    With a bang, my body was like a shell and directly hit a group of mutant animals.


    Even a poor mutant was smashed by me.


    The only thing that hasn''t changed is that there are still no scars on me.


    The greedy Hydra blocked the vital parts of my body. I can''t avoid hakkarim''s attack, but I can.


    Of course, this taste is not good. The violent impact broke many ribs on my body.


    But at this moment, on my face, there is a victory smile.


    "Your set of skills... Are they gone?" I got up from the ground with a smile and said to hakkarim.


    Yes, that set of skills is gone. It''s all cooling now.


    The cooldown of the last rampage attack is very short, only a few seconds. The cooldown of other skills is more than ten or twenty seconds, or even a hundred seconds. This time is not long, but it is enough in this kind of battle.


    Hekarim was stunned, but the guy quickly reacted, almost subconsciously. The guy immediately abandoned the hundreds of members of the dead Knights around him and turned around to escape.


    At least wait until your skill cooldown is over.


    If a hero has no skills to face three enemies who are fully armed and all kinds of skills are available at the same time, it is simply suicidal.


    Even hekarim knows this.


    But... Escape?


    No chance.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    AI Xi''s big move had been prepared for a long time. It was for this time that an Ice Blue Magic Arrow roared past in an instant.


    The magic crystal arrow burst on hakkarim with a snap.


    At the same time, a black ball of light quickly floated over hakkarim''s body.


    Malicious magic seal!


    Pop!


    The ball of light burst, and the dark forces quickly corroded hakkarim''s body.


    The next second, lefleur''s body flickered, and her body appeared next to hekarim.


    The shadow is lost!


    A magical force rushed around in an instant and washed hakkarim''s body.


    The power of the dead gathered on the surface of the body was even temporarily suppressed by the magic power.


    Our attack finally appeared.

 Chapter 819

    For their own skills, lefflan is naturally the most perfect one to master.


    Loveland knows how to maximize her skill damage.


    After the malicious magic seal, the output of the shadow maze activated the damage of the malicious magic seal. The double magic invasion made hakkarim quite injured.


    If there is a blood bar now, it can almost be seen that hakkarim''s blood volume is declining rapidly.


    Not to mention that, at this time, the rear Aishi, the shooter''s focus and concentration effect have long been stacked.


    In a short time, Aishi''s fingers moved very fast, one arrow after another, and quickly roared forward. The dense arrows were inserted into hakkarim''s body through the armor.


    After a series of attacks, the guy finally woke up from vertigo. Just after he reacted, hekarim immediately grabbed the long gun in his hand and swept across at leflean.


    But... The shadow is activated again.


    Leflea''s body screamed and disappeared, disappeared from hekarim, returned to her original position, and narrowly escaped hekarim''s attack.


    Temporarily push leflen back, and hekarim is ready to run for his life.


    But... Just then, the chain suddenly fell from behind again and wrapped directly around hakkarim''s neck.


    Today is definitely an unlucky day for hekarim. The continuous attacks have injured hekarim quite a lot. The strong outbreak of leflen can''t see anything on the surface, but the dead spirit of hekarim has been completely suppressed.


    By the magic of Loveland.


    Moreover, under that attack, the soul inside hakkarim was almost completely in chaos, and this injury was more serious than that on the flesh.


    It is these dead spirits that support hakkarim''s body. If all the dead spirits are suppressed or dispersed, what will be the end of hakkarim?


    Very simple, hakkarim will die, even if the body is still intact, but he will completely enter death.


    Even the soul mark will be destroyed.


    Hekarim felt the danger. He wanted to escape, but he was entangled in the phantom chain of leflean.


    Leflea even appeared behind hekarim at a close distance. The magic chain in his hand wrapped around hekarim''s neck. Under the winding of the chain, the guy''s speed was almost reduced to the extreme, not to mention Aishi''s ten thousand arrows, which was reducing the speed.


    This guy seems to have completely fallen into the mire. He can''t move.


    He was struggling violently, but there was nothing he could do.


    Unlucky guy.


    I smiled. I knew that when the outbreak of hakkarim''s set of skills ended, it was when this guy died.


    I don''t even have to do it. Just leflen and ash are enough to suppress this guy.


    Everything before was to completely provoke his anger. When he was angry, hekarim would lose his normal consideration and throw all his cards out by all means in order to attack me.


    Otherwise, if there is the power of destruction, reunion or shadow impact, this guy will not be so embarrassed at least.


    As for me, it''s time to do it.


    Countless weapons were spinning wildly around me, and the bodies of the mutant beasts that had just approached me were immediately broken into pieces.


    Immediately, he stamped his feet on the ground, and the whole body shot out in front of him, grasping the greedy Hydra in his hand and sweeping it directly.


    Pop!


    Just at this time, it was time for the phantom chain. Poor hakkarim didn''t break free in time. His body was completely fixed in place. Although it was only one second, he could only let this guy watch the huge axe in my hand fall from the sky and directly hit the head.


    Clang!


    The head was smashed flat.


    In the case of no defense at all, I took a full attack. We can imagine how abnormal the destructive power is this time.


    The guy''s body was even smashed to the ground.


    At this time, his skills may have cooled down, but... So what?


    There''s no chance.


    Endless bondage.


    The greedy Hydra took it back directly, and its black claws tore at hakkarim''s chest in an instant. Its five fingers grabbed a rib, roared and clicked, and every bone was broken.


    At the same time, the power of energy collapse gathered on the palm of the hand madly, and immediately hit it with a fist.


    "No..." looking at my fist, in hakkarim''s ghostly eyes, I saw an indescribable fear, which came from the depths of my soul.


    Poof... CLICK!


    With the sound of fragmentation, the fist directly smashed through the thick armor and drilled into the bone, and then the power of energy collapse exploded in an instant.


    Boom... The scream stopped suddenly.


    With a violent roar, the guy''s whole body was split in an instant.


    Together with the dead breath gathered on the body, they dissipated at this time.


    With a click, the strange weapon fell to the ground.


    This weapon is also the source of hakkarim''s communication with the shadow island.


    As long as this weapon is not broken, as long as the soul mark of hakkarim is still there, this guy will continue to resurrect, which is a very abnormal power.


    And where is this guy''s soul mark?


    I killed him hundreds of times before and never found out where his soul mark was. This time is no exception.


    The whole body was blown to pieces, only the soul mark disappeared.


    "Maybe... This long gun is the mark of his soul." leflea inadvertently reminded me.


    Such a huge soul mark has never been seen, but who can guarantee that the world of the hero League is full of strange things, and no one knows what will happen.


    Maybe this is his soul mark, not necessarily.


    And, if not, there is definitely a great connection.


    Just cut off this long gun, that''s all.


    I couldn''t do it before, but now... There''s nothing I can''t do.


    Holding the long gun, my body trembled violently and grabbed the long gun from the ground.


    It''s very heavy. That power may weigh ten thousand kilograms. No wonder I couldn''t pick it up before.


    Metal control!


    The power of metal control quickly surged in the past and quickly gathered in the long gun.


    A few seconds later, when I felt that my strength had reached a limit, I suddenly projected the long gun.


    Boom


    In the middle of the group of mutant beasts, the long gun exploded in an instant.


    Metal explosion has already had quite terrible power, but now this extremely special weapon explosion has reached an empty level of destructive power.


    It''s like an earthquake or missile bombing.


    With my naked eyes, I can clearly see a circle of shock waves, which quickly spread out in all directions along the ground.


    Pity those mutated beasts around us. They suffered an unwarranted disaster at this time.


    The violent impact is sharper than any knife. It is tearing everything around madly, and everything turns into fragments.


    One body was directly torn to pieces, and there were blood flowers all over the sky.


    Just when the long gun was detonated, I don''t know how many mutant beasts were killed.


    A huge pit was left on the ground, and all the mutant animals around disappeared without bones.


    At the same time, my body, a ray of light also quickly emerged.


    Billion experience value!


    It''s a familiar feeling, just like I killed Warwick at the beginning. The rich experience value makes me tick in my heart.


    Hakkarim is dead... Completely dead.


    I know. That guy''s finished.


    He has only 100 million experience in killing hakkarim at ordinary times. This time, it is directly 1 billion.


    That difference is particularly obvious.


    The first time, I cut off hakkarim''s spear. The second time, hakkarim died in the hands of the Barbarian King.


    This is the third time hakkarim has been killed.


    That is to say... Even hekarim has only three lives.


    This is something I never thought of. I thought this time was just to send hakkarim back to the shadow island. I didn''t expect to kill him.


    No wonder hakkarim was so frightened. He knew that he was dying!

 Chapter 820

    Hakkarim is a little weaker than I thought. I thought this guy would have at least four or even five lives.


    At least more than Warwick. Unexpectedly, this guy is also a three life thing.


    I was still wondering before. I said you should die if you die. Anyway, you can come back to life. Do you need to cry so miserably?


    I didn''t expect that hakkarim was really dead!


    I killed hakkarim, but now I have some incredible feelings in my heart. I can''t believe I really did it.


    Pity this hakkarim, even if he has only three lives, even if he has died twice, but this guy is still a master after all.


    If his noumenon can really appear here, that strength will definitely be stronger than Warwick in the illusory black hole.


    After all, although Warwick is awesome, he is still human. At most, he is a monster that human beings have become.


    And hekarim, that is a completely non-human, dead.


    If this guy''s body appears, even if I can still kill him, it will never be so easy. Even more likely, I will be penetrated and killed by this guy.


    Poor guy, he didn''t even have a chance to show his real strength. He was blown up by my fist.


    The dead are light and useless, and there is not even a trace of scum left.


    After a long time, I recovered from the shock and finally accepted it.


    Quietly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead, which was an unexpected joy.


    Hector Karim, a centaur, is really a good man. I was moved and shed two crocodile tears.


    Do you know that I''m going to fight with your companions? I feel that I''m not strong enough. I deliberately came here to send some experience?


    Thank you so much for your eight life ancestors.


    This is definitely an accident. The experience value given to me by hakkarim alone is more rich than the experience value of hundreds of mutant beasts killed in the explosion.


    Just like when I killed Warwick, with an experience value of one billion, I got at least eight billion.


    Only SANA, because of the aura applied to me, absorbed about one fifth of the experience value from me.


    The others, ash, Dao Mei, lefflan and Elise, were killed by me. Although they had assists, they didn''t get any benefits.


    It seems that in the future, we should find some opportunities for the four of them to mend their knives. Otherwise, their level can''t be raised at all.


    Hekarim''s experience of 800 million yuan, plus hundreds of mutant animals killed in the explosion, the white light on my body flickered several times in a row, and then slowly stopped.


    I took a look, my level has reached level 56, and my level has been upgraded to level 9.


    Silver level 2 is full at level 60. I''m still four levels short.


    Summoner level: silver level 2, level 56


    Head: 365 points;


    Torso: 365 points;


    Left hand: 365 points;


    Right hand: 365 points;


    Left leg: 365 points;


    Right leg: 365 points;


    Ding Ding: 8 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: Level 1


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: Level 9


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 40 points (200 attacks); Destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense) doomsday phantom 8 points (10% movement speed)


    Talent points have also been increased by 9 points. Eschatological mastery is full at 40 points, and 200 attack power has been increased. For the remaining eight talent points, I carefully searched among the other optional talents, and finally determined the talent of Doomwalker.


    The effect of this talent is very simple. It increases movement speed. Each talent point increases movement speed by 1.25%.


    Based on its own moving speed, the additional will not be counted.


    But even so, that attribute is quite good. If it is full level, it can increase the basic movement speed bonus by 50%. This number is still quite good.


    As for the attributes of the whole body, there has been a considerable progress at this time, from the previous two white 87 to 365, just a year.


    If a normal person has a power of two or three hundred kilograms with one punch, then there is a power of nearly ten thousand kilograms now.


    This is my strength now. At this time, with each upgrade, more and more points are added, and my promotion is also greater and greater.


    As for SANA, the level is higher than me. Before, SANA''s level reached level 54. At the end of the second upgrade, the upper limit of level was increased by 18 to level 72.


    Now, after absorbing these two hundred million experience values, SANA''s level has soared by 13 levels, from 54 to 67, only five levels away from the full level.


    The experience required to upgrade heroes is much less than that of summoners. It is easier to upgrade.


    Of course, the reason why I can get such great benefits this time is not only the contribution of hakkarim alone, but also the contribution of a lot of other animals. Otherwise, my level will not be promoted so quickly.


    The doomsday phantom increased my movement speed by 10%, which is equal to half of the ghost''s fast pace.


    I tried, and the speed was amazing.


    The harvest this time was quite good. The only pity was that he didn''t get the origin of hekarim''s soul.


    Unfortunately, after the long gun was destroyed, hekarim disappeared. As for the origin of hekarim''s soul, it was left in the black hole forever and never again.


    I''m still a few levels away from the third advance. I don''t know how many things I need at that time. I''m afraid it''s difficult to advance without soul origin.


    Shook my head and threw these messy thoughts out of my head. I packed up my things. There was a large area of ability crystal nucleus scattered on the ground.


    After cleaning up all, I quickly rushed to the other side, ready to join Mumu.


    Just when I killed hakkarim and a metal manipulation blew up all the mutant animals, kalsas''s eyes burst out in a flash in the volcanic cave of Mount Fuji.


    Only calthas can be associated with the spirit of these mutant beasts.


    At that moment, it was like a map appeared in calthas''s mind. There were countless red dots on the map.


    Every red dot is a mutant beast.


    At this time, the extremely concentrated red dot disappeared in an instant.


    That only means that at that moment, all the mutant animals in that area were killed.


    Calthas knew what that meant. At this time, the signal of hakkarim in his mind, like a candle in the autumn wind, flickered suddenly and disappeared in an instant.


    "Hakkarim... Is dead," said calthas in a husky voice.


    The whole Dharma array shook slightly. Hammer stone, Calista and iron armor ghost could feel the shock.


    Hakkarim is one of their companions. Although he has died twice, his strength is still quite good.


    No one expected that hakkarim would die at this time.


    They all knew what this death meant to hakkarim.


    "We need to work harder, or we''ll all be finished when the two invaders appear here." calthas''s eyes twinkled.


    If you can kill hakkarim, you can''t kill yourself. It doesn''t matter to die once, but such a long and hard preparation will be wasted in an instant.


    This is unacceptable to them.


    "Callista, Caesar... The three of us, each of us, gave up one-third of our soul power and forced the Dharma array to summon the hammer stone in advance." calsas said in a hoarse voice.


    It sounded as if metal were rubbing.


    Being able to easily kill hakkarim and hundreds of different beasts is definitely a powerful enemy.


    At this time, they have to work hard!

 Chapter 821

    The plan can''t keep up with the change.


    No matter who it is, they all plan well and think that everything is under control, but when it actually occurs, there will always be all kinds of accidents, which make people unprepared.


    The same is true for the calsas group.


    In order to pursue strong power, they want to call their real body and their noumenon to the world, so as to become the king of the world and turn the world into a paradise of death.


    They attacked s city in order to obtain the ability crystal core and the most important soul mark. As a result, they failed again and again.


    When they were ready to retreat, they didn''t expect to pick up a bargain for nothing. They actually got a lot of soul marks and found this geomantic treasure land.


    They plan to use the power here to achieve their goals. At ordinary times, there are almost no people on the island. Even if there are two or three kittens occasionally, they will be killed by skeletons and Zombies immediately. There is really no way. There is a third layer of defense, those mutant animals.


    Last time, even two powerful heroes, Ruiwen and Sarah, failed to rush to the foot of Mount Fuji.


    If they hadn''t collected enough soul marks, they might not let Ruiwen and Sarah leave.


    This kind of pure natural defense is very solid, and basically there will be no flaws. In principle, no one should be able to break in.


    They have always been at ease, but changes have emerged.


    The two guys who suddenly appeared not only killed a large number of mutant beasts, but also killed hekarim who rushed to stop them.


    Hekarim is not a mutant beast. He is an expert on the shadow island. He is their companion. Even if it can''t be said that he has any feelings, hekarim''s death at least sounded an alarm for them.


    That is, time doesn''t wait. We must finish the array as soon as possible. If we can''t complete the array immediately, summon the soul of the warden hammer stone of the soul lock and let ourselves have an absolutely invincible power.


    Otherwise, if those two people show up here, they will fall short of success. Maybe they will follow khkarim''s footsteps.


    From the beginning of hakkarim''s departure, the battle obviously didn''t last long. The man who can kill hakkarim in a short time is definitely not an ordinary expert.


    So they need to work hard.


    One third of the soul.


    Or it consumes a third of the source, which is almost like burning the soul mark directly.


    Just like some powerful people, they can choose to explode their own ability crystal core and die together with powerful enemies. People on shadow island can also choose this force similar to self mutilation to instantly stimulate powerful energy.


    They are now in the middle of Mount Fuji.


    Mount Fuji is an active volcano, although it hasn''t erupted for hundreds of years!


    Originally, this was a very normal peak, but now, this peak was hollowed out by the people of the shadow island from the middle, and took out a channel directly to the middle of the mountain.


    The whole mountainside was muggy.


    The pungent smell of sulfur can only be borne by non-human beings on these shadow islands. The gas inside may suffocate people in a short time.


    Mount Fuji will not erupt, but it will not erupt. In the hinterland, there are hot magma everywhere.


    At this moment, there is a very strange picture in the hinterland of the mountain.


    Black chains seem to be forged by steel, but they are not metal or even entities. They are just things solidified by countless black gases in a short time.


    Winding together one by one, a strange platform is formed in the middle.


    There are countless strange patterns, or incantations, on the platform.


    Those mantras are the key to this dharma array. Through this dharma array, their power is linked together. At the intersection of some lines of the Dharma array, soul marks are embedded on it, just like a water pump, constantly extracting powerful power from those soul marks.


    At the bottom of the Dharma array, that is the hot magma, just like a huge lake. Where the naked eye can see, it is completely fiery red. The red liquid is constantly rolling, bubbling and spitting out extremely hot gas.


    Even the monsters on the platform couldn''t bear the temperature. They looked a little tired.


    At the same time, in the magma lake on the ground, an energy is being extracted and absorbed by the Dharma array. With the guidance of the soul mark, around the platform, black traces are emerging rapidly.


    It''s not that Mount Fuji won''t erupt, but when it doesn''t, look at the magma accumulated here. It''s estimated that in a few decades, if there''s no end, maybe this thing will come out.


    Now the accumulated geothermal energy has become the energy absorbed by the people like kalsas. They want to use this force to achieve their goals.


    Originally, although the magma was constantly absorbing energy, it was still in a relatively stable situation on the whole.


    The power of nature is the most terrible. Even these lunatics in shadow Island dare not excite the magma completely at will, so they have been absorbing a little slowly, so it took so long.


    But now they can''t worry so much.


    One third of the soul... Even for masters such as Maud Caesar and the spear of revenge Calista, it is still not an easy thing.


    It seems nothing, just a third of the soul, just like making a soul mark at ordinary times.


    But there is an essential difference. The soul mark made can be recycled, but this third of the soul is permanently burned and can never be recovered.


    Moreover, when burning the soul, the unforgettable pain is unbearable.


    Even these strong people can''t do it, but now, in the face of this terrible threat, a large group of experts on the shadow Island finally chose a compromise.


    Look at each other, you can see the madness in each other''s eyes.


    His eyes became ferocious. Vaguely, he seemed to be able to hear a strange, sad and shrill scream.


    In the next second, three people were deep in the mountain, but the gray and black breath expanded in an instant.


    Hum


    An impact spread rapidly around. At this time, the magma at the bottom of the fire rock cave seemed to be stimulated. Only a bang was heard. The magma suddenly exploded from the ground, and a large amount of terrible flames filled the air around.


    Magma sprayed on the surrounding mountain walls, and immediately there were black depressions, which looked extremely terrible.


    The energy originally absorbed is like a stream, but now this small stream suddenly becomes an ocean.


    Click!


    In that array, the ability crystal nuclei were instantly broken and directly turned into powder. As for those soul marks, a trace of cracks quickly appeared on them, which looked like a spider''s web covering the whole soul mark.


    Vaguely, the kind of sad and shrill wailing seemed particularly terrible.


    The power is expanding rapidly. The hammer stone body in the center of the Dharma array is even trembling slightly because of excitement, and a kind of excited and distorted eyes burst out in his eyes.


    That kind of familiar feeling, no one knows better than hammer stone, that is the real self.


    Around the Dharma array, clouds of gray and black air flow solidified rapidly, just like black holes, which condensed directly in a short time. From the black holes, bursts of shrill roars are constantly coming.


    The power of burning the soul and stimulating is really not comparable to the previous appearance. The gap is too big.


    However, under the urging of that too powerful force, the Dharma array also trembled violently and looked as if it was about to collapse.


    A trace of black smoke surged out of the surrounding black holes and quickly disappeared into the hammer stone''s body. Under the cover of those black smoke, the breath on the hammer stone soared madly at this time.

 Chapter 822

    I don''t know what happened on Mount Fuji now.


    I was going to look for mu mu, but suddenly, I just felt my body tremble suddenly, and an indescribable violent impact suddenly appeared.


    Under that terrible force, my whole body couldn''t help flying out.


    At that moment, my heart was completely filled with unimaginable panic, and I was trembling all over.


    Deep in my heart, I was afraid, and my heart beat rapidly, but when I looked around, there was no movement. The plants around me even shook.


    That kind of shock is not an actual shock wave... I immediately understood that it is a terrible pressure on the people''s heart.


    It was a terrible shock from the heart and would not have any impact on the surrounding environment, but... For us, it was an unimaginable and irresistible oppression.


    I looked up into the distance. On the Mount Fuji, it was originally a thick dark cloud. Now it looks as if a storm is coming. Thick dark clouds are rolling violently.


    I can feel that the terrorist threat has become more intense at this time.


    Hey... It seems that it''s over quickly. If you drag on like this, you may be in trouble.


    I was going to go there, but now I can''t help it. I directly used the power of transmission, like radar, to scan around quickly.


    I now have a full level of transmission. It only takes five seconds to prepare for use. At the same time, the transmission distance is also greatly increased.


    Under the scanning of the transmission, I soon felt the movement from afar.


    A red dot is staying in a place


    That''s wood. No doubt, it seems that wood is entangled by something and forced to stay there.


    My eyebrows could not help but frown. We divided into three groups this time.


    A Shen is very careful and may not be found, but Mu Mu and I are used to attract the enemy''s attention. Those people will surely find us. Since they will send someone to find me, they will also send someone to intercept Mu Mu.


    Mumu, don''t have any problems.


    There was some worry in my heart. I couldn''t care so much. The transmission ability expanded, and a blue circle suddenly flashed out at my feet.


    One, two, three, four, five


    Just five seconds passed, and the next second, my body suddenly appeared in mid air.


    I was hundreds of meters high below my body. I was shocked when I just appeared here, but I immediately reacted, quickly adjusted my body and fell under the ground.


    But before I completely fell down, a figure had roared from the side, quickly hugged my back with both hands, and then my body rose to the sky again.


    But ash, they didn''t have such good luck. They immediately fell from the sky.


    Fortunately, Aishi and she are also first-class experts. Falling from a height of hundreds of meters will not cause any harm to them.


    Moreover, Aishi these people are also extremely sharp. They can immediately bring the situation of the whole battlefield into their eyes.


    Even I couldn''t match the reaction speed. Just landed on the ground, her body immediately leaned against each other, and SANA was guarded in the middle, forming an almost perfect defense formation.


    The formation just appeared, and the spirits of two falcons roared into the sky in an instant.


    eagles cleaved the sky!


    At the moment when the spirit of the Falcon just roared past, I saw a familiar strange woman with blue skin and purplish red hair, and a girl wearing extremely hot tight leather clothes all over disappeared in front of me.


    invisible!


    The body disappears in an instant.


    Evelyn the widow maker!


    I immediately recognized the identity of the assassin. Those who can make use of their stealth ability to this strange level can''t find anyone else except Evelyn.


    What makes me feel strange is that the Evelyn I saw this time seems to be slightly different from the one I met last time.


    Behind Evelyn, a pair of wings like bats grow, which can drag Evelyn to fly freely in the sky.


    Evelyn is an expert from shadow island. No one knows what Evelyn is, but she is obviously not human.


    However, from the official original painting, we can still see some clues. In Evelyn''s background, there is a ferocious bat flying.


    Is it true that Evelyn''s real race is vampires?


    In a moment, many thoughts flashed from my mind.


    This is a very dangerous enemy. If you are not careful, you will be taken away by this damn woman.


    In the last corpse tide, this woman reaped the lives of many of my brothers. Even experts of Nie Yisong''s level were killed by this woman.


    The more chaotic the battlefield is, the more the woman can give play to her terrible strength. She sneaks in the past from time to time, and a human life disappears immediately.


    But now, Evelyn''s sneak attack ability is greatly limited.


    For nothing else, it''s ash''s eagle hitting the sky.


    The two Falcon spirits released by the eagle hitting the sky are the best enemies for the invisible unit Evelyn.


    Hawks and falcons fly past from mid air. A pair of hawk eyes scan around. Once there is any wind and grass, we will notice it immediately.


    That vision also appeared in front of me. This is Evelyn''s nemesis. This kind of investigation unit can effectively prevent Evelyn from sneaking attacks.


    For Evelyn, once she lost the ability of stealth and sneak attack, her threat performance immediately decreased by more than half.


    Not to mention that, I have bought many real eyes in a row, all of which are around.


    This time, a large area around our body is completely within our visual range, and multiple monitors are closely guarded.


    Left!


    A blue figure suddenly emerged, and Evelyn was trying to approach us from this direction.


    But just tried, his existence was immediately exposed.


    Evelyn could not help frowning, and her body quickly retreated until she was out of the range of the true eye.


    "How about?" at this time, Mu Mu held me and fell from the sky to the ground. I looked at Mu Mu and asked.


    The girl looks a little tired. Although she is also a strong expert, she is the top assassin in the hero League. Mumu fights very hard.


    Originally, Mumu wanted to take advantage of the air, but unexpectedly, the woman also grew a pair of bat wings and could fly in the air.


    The sneak attack was quite deadly. Mumu almost died in the woman''s hands several times.


    Fortunately, I came in time, otherwise I might be really late.


    But even so, Mumu''s situation was very bad. A blood hole was punctured in the left shoulder near the throat, which almost cut off the big blood vessel.


    The position of the back heart was also pierced and blood flowed.


    I quickly lost a cure, and SANA began to play music.


    After a little recovery, Mu Mu''s face looked a little better.


    "I''m fine. Where''s your side?" after taking a breath, Mu Mu asked me.


    "It has been solved. I killed half man mahkarim. Now has there been any news from God?" I asked.


    "Not yet, but... I''m afraid the situation has changed."


    Not only me, but also Mumu noticed the terrible fluctuation at that moment. Evelyn seized the opportunity, and the wound on her neck appeared at that time.


    "We must go right now," said Mumu in a hoarse voice.


    We both think the same.


    Although Mumu can fly in the sky, Mumu can''t carry so many people. He can only wait for my transmission to cool down. This skill takes about 90 seconds to use once.


    Don''t want to waste this time, we rushed in the direction of Mount Fuji while waiting for the time to cool down.

 Chapter 823

    After dozens of seconds, I immediately opened the transmission and soon found the coordinates of the gods.


    In terms of distance, they have now reached the foot of Mount Fuji and may be climbing towards Mount Fuji.


    Now the battle has not started, but from the previous violent impact, we can all feel the terrible power.


    There must be an extremely terrible guy hidden in Mount Fuji. It''s too risky to let these brothers pass.


    "Here comes the news... Let''s go." just at this time, Mumu said beside him.


    When we were ready to launch the transmission, they seemed to have reached the target area silently.


    Now it''s just right, so I didn''t hesitate. I immediately opened the transmission. Around my body, circles of light are rotating rapidly and wrapping my body.


    Whew, my body disappeared directly from my eyes. With so many heroines around him and mu mu, he disappeared from this place.


    Until we disappeared, Evelyn didn''t appear. I don''t know whether the top female assassin really left or stayed with us. Seeing that Aishi and others showed no signs of relaxation, she didn''t dare to carry out a sneak attack at will?


    Either way, now we''re at least getting rid of that guy for a while.


    When I appeared again, I had felt waves of terrible heat surging from all around before I completely appeared.


    When I opened my eyes, I only found myself on that mountain now.


    The bare peaks have nothing, no ice and snow, no vegetation, only those black stones.


    Is this Mount Fuji?


    When I saw those strange stones under my feet, I even had some doubts in my heart. Is this appearance a little different from the legendary Mount Fuji?


    I remember seeing pictures of Mount Fuji in Japan on the Internet before. It seems that the place is snowy and quite beautiful. How can it become like this in front of me?


    That gap is a little too big.


    Presumably, when the end of the world comes, the tsunami will submerge the whole of Japan. Although Mount Fuji has not been completely occupied, it should not be much better.


    It is estimated that the ice and snow on it have been washed away.


    Coupled with the heat wave constantly surging out now, there is no vegetation at all, which can survive under this high temperature.


    In front of us, it was a huge circular hole with a radius of more than ten meters. At the top of the mountain, there was nothing black at a glance.


    That terrible heat wave gushed out of the hole.


    Ah Shen and others formed a circle around the hole and did not take action at will.


    Seeing us coming, ah Shen just nodded slightly: "your problem has been solved?"


    "Well, it''s over. How''s it going here?" I asked.


    "Not much." ah Shen shook his head and said.


    They were careful along the way, because they had me and mu mu, which attracted the attention of most mutant animals. In fact, they didn''t encounter any trouble on the way, which can be said to be dangerous.


    But when they came to the side of Mount Fuji, they found that things seemed different from what they had prepared.


    That large dense area completely surrounded the whole Mount Fuji. Originally, they thought that the array of those people on the shadow island might be at the foot of Mount Fuji or somewhere on the hillside.


    But when they came here, they couldn''t find anything. They found nothing except a huge, bottomless vertical cave at the top of the mountain.


    Thinking that it was a volcano, they even worried about whether the volcano would erupt suddenly.


    Moreover, from the thick clouds around, the location of this crater is also the center of all thick clouds. If there is any array, it will definitely be at this location, and there will be no mistake.


    Just because this cave looks so strange, gloomy and hot, it''s dark and can''t see anything, so God didn''t dare to take action and informed us at this time.


    God''s decision is right. In this unknown situation, if you act rashly, you may die one by one.


    You have to be ready.


    "Is Mu Mu hurt?" Xiao Ya asked with some worry when she saw the blood on Mu Mu.


    "Never mind, just leave it to me." Chen Xiaolin said with a smile.


    This injury has no problem for Chen Xiaolin.


    When Chen Xiaolin treated Mu Mu''s injury, I hesitated and gave AI Xi an order.


    Ash also nodded and directed the spirits of two falcons in the sky to fly into the cave.


    With the emergence of the spirit of falcon, the cave suddenly became bright in front of me. In a trance, it was like leaving a signal light in the cave.


    With the spirit of Falcon flying down, everything in the depths of the cave is showing up quickly.


    Rock walls, rock walls... All black rock walls, and that strange steam flow.


    And at this time, the Falcon spirit is also bearing a very heavy burden. Although the Falcon spirit can let us see more and more important information, the Falcon spirit itself is also suffering from the heat wave.


    Don''t forget, the spirit of falcon is just something made by ash from cold ice.


    A trace of melting has appeared on the body.


    Roar


    Vaguely, a crazy roar came out of the cave, which added a horror to the current atmosphere.


    My throat is constantly wriggling.


    One hundred meters, two hundred meters, three hundred meters, five hundred meters


    Unconsciously, the spirit of Falcon has flown down a long distance.


    At this time, a flame suddenly emerged from below.


    Ah


    Almost in an instant, the spirit of the Falcon was swallowed up by the flame, melted in an instant, and disappeared directly into water vapor.


    At the moment when the spirit of the Falcon disappeared, what was projected on me was a dazzling red.


    My face turned pale in an instant, almost subconsciously. I took Xiao Yanmei and SANA, turned and ran. While running, I still roared loudly in my throat: "Damn, run..."


    What happened that made this guy so scared?


    No one knows what I saw down here, but these people reacted quickly.


    They all know my strength and can make me look like this. It''s definitely not an ordinary situation.


    Each one showed his magic power, turned and ran.


    Mu Mu immediately opened his wings and grabbed Chen Xiaolin. His body roared out quickly, helping those brothers who couldn''t move quickly as much as possible.


    Zhang Quan grabbed the little yellow book, quickly coiled one hand on a stone, and quickly ejected his body like a spring.


    Xiao Ya also immediately started hunting, and everyone''s speed increased instantly.


    Leflean grabbed ashy, and a shadow disappeared in place.


    Sister Dao grabbed Elise, and her body roared in an instant.


    Zijiao also showed her assault ability of Nine Tailed Fox, and her body rushed into the distance quickly.


    As for a God, his body expands instantly, and his big foot board is trampled down by one step. It is hundreds of meters away, and he still holds a * * * in his hand... No, it''s a holy gun Ranger.


    As for Chen Yi, she was taken by Dao Yu.


    Ruiwen''s body was also jumping fast and left the crater in an instant. As for Sarah, her speed was frightening.


    People gathered quickly and left faster. Almost in the blink of an eye, there was no one in the crater.


    But even so, I still don''t feel enough.


    "Chen Bolin, teleport us out, teleport us outside the foot of the mountain..." I roared in a hoarse voice.


    Chen Bolin''s body trembled suddenly, and he wanted to blink out. What happened to make this man look like this?

 Chapter 824

    Chen Bolin''s heart was also full of questions and a faint fear. He could see the man''s eyes. From the man''s eyes, all he could see was panic.


    It''s definitely not a trivial thing to make this person look like this.


    His throat plumped and swallowed a mouthful of water. Chen Bolin couldn''t care so much. The power of instantaneous movement quickly wound around everyone nearby.


    Space move!


    Shua!


    All of a sudden, everyone''s body landed directly at the foot of the mountain hundreds of meters away.


    Carrying so many people for such a long-distance space transfer is also a great burden for Chen Bolin. There is a layer of fine sweat on his forehead.


    It was at this time that other people had time to ask what had happened.


    "Hey, XIAOLINZI, what''s the matter?" Xiaohuang rubbed his head and said with some discomfort.


    When I just threw it out with Zhang Quan, the goods unfortunately landed on the ground with their heads. As a result, there is a big bruised bag on the forehead, which is very obvious.


    Hearing what little yellow book said, my body trembled slightly and looked at the mountain behind me: "NIMA... Volcano... Is about to erupt..."


    Is the volcano about to erupt?


    My words stunned everyone a little. The subconscious reaction was that the goods were not kidding. What did he just say? Did he say that the volcano was about to erupt?


    However, when the smiles on several faces haven''t bloomed, they are already stiff on their faces.


    Boom


    As soon as my voice fell, an indescribable extremely gloomy voice, like the roar of wild animals, had floated from the air. At the same time, the ground under my feet trembled violently at this time, in a trance, just like the arrival of an earthquake.


    The next second, a fiery red color suddenly scattered over the top of the mountain behind him. The originally gloomy world became extremely bright at this moment.


    A person''s face echoed with that kind of red light, just like a flame jumping.


    After a second or two, the dull sound like thunder suddenly exploded.


    Brothers stared at the unspeakable landscape in front of them.


    The power of terror.


    A huge mass of thick magma tens of meters, like a column of water, directly sprayed thousands of meters high into the air. After reaching the high-altitude peak, the magma flow burst in an instant.


    Like fireworks, it exploded in the air.


    Crackling... Then there were red flames all over the sky, like hail and raindrops, scattered from the sky.


    The magma in mid air was still burning, leaving gray and black marks.


    Beautiful and gorgeous, but also full of unimaginable terrorist dangers.


    Volcanic magma is constantly erupting, and more and more magma is exploding in the sky. The original peak is constantly shaken and broken by the force of explosion, as if it had been flattened hundreds of meters in a moment.


    Scattered magma shrouded a large area of the ground, just above our heads, and there were countless volcanic magma and volcanic ash.


    It was surrounded by gray colors.


    "Your sister..." at that time, Chen Bolin changed his face and couldn''t even breathe. This guy was the first to recover from that shock.


    Wow, a mouthful of blood gushed out of his mouth, forcibly urging the power in his body, wrapping everyone, and a large movement of space has appeared.


    Moreover, this time is farther than before.


    Shua


    That''s a distance of more than 1000 meters. Plus what we left before, we are about 2000 meters away from the place where the volcano erupted.


    Even at such a distance, you can still clearly feel the terrible energy erupted from the magma.


    A wave of impact, like a tsunami, rolled on the ground, making us feel that our body is like a boat, which may overturn completely at any time.


    That feeling is really terrible.


    And that''s not enough. Although our current location has escaped the scope of volcanic magma eruption, it is still quite dangerous. The burning volcanic ash falls on our shoulders and hurts for a while.


    It is difficult for the nose to breathe oxygen, and the chest is unbearable.


    We can''t live here. There''s no way. Chen Bolin strongly supported another blink and took us back to a distance of kilometers again. Until we were 5000 meters away, the uncomfortable taste finally disappeared.


    Turning around and looking at the past, Mount Fuji behind him was shrouded in a piece of magma. The whole mountain seemed to be in an extremely strange state, just like a balloon. It looked as if it had expanded a lot and could not continue to bear too much air. It seemed that it would burst at any time.


    That looks very dangerous. At a very long distance, I can clearly see that on the stone slab, cracks are spreading like spider webs.


    "Chen Bolin, use your teleportation to teleport yourself to the furthest distance you can reach, come on..." I roared in a hoarse voice.


    Chen Bolin did not dare to neglect. His body blinked and disappeared in an instant.


    When Chen Bolin just disappeared, my transmission opened again. Soon I searched the location of Chen Bolin, 13 kilometers away.


    Transmit


    Five... Boom!


    Four... Click, click!


    Three!


    Two!


    Explosion!


    Then, just before the transmission was turned on, I only heard a bang, a violent roar. Five thousand meters away, in the hinterland of that volcano, it was like burying dozens of atomic bombs. Everything was blasted at this moment.


    If you put it in slow motion, the naked eye can clearly see that the whole mountain suddenly cracked, and then exploded completely from the middle with a bang. Countless terrible energy was vented at that moment, and the stones on the surface of the mountain completely turned into powder at this moment.


    Immediately, the impact rushed around the crazy surge in the past.


    Even if we are thousands of meters away, we can''t escape that impact at all.


    The power to destroy the whole mountain is too powerful. The distance thousands of meters away can not provide us with the slightest security.


    The shock surged madly close to the ground. The picture was more terrible than the tsunami. The speed was amazing. Almost in an instant, the terrible shock wave had come behind us.


    One!


    At this tense juncture, the last second came to an end.


    Whew!


    The transmission was finally completed. With so many people around us, our bodies suddenly disappeared.


    When he appeared again, he had reached the location of Chen Bolin more than ten kilometers away.


    As soon as the body appeared, a shock wave roared from a distance like a tsunami. With a cry, our body was like a piece of paper and was directly shaken out.


    But the only good thing is that we have left far enough in advance.


    Eighteen kilometers away, eighteen thousand meters away, the impact of that explosion is far from as terrible as it was at the beginning.


    Although the sky is full of that kind of miasma, although we all become extremely embarrassed and fall from the sky one by one, fortunately, at least there are no dead people, which may be the greatest luck.


    It took a long time for the shock to stop temporarily.


    One by one, they got up from the ground in embarrassment. They were either handsome boys like me or beautiful women.


    But now each one has become ashen, covered with dust all over the body, shaking a little and falling down.


    The mouth, mouth, nose, eyes, ears, everything was filled with dust.


    It''s easy to get up from the ground. When you see the picture in the distance, each one involuntarily took a breath, and the expression on his face looked particularly frightened.


    Mom, Mommy, what are you doing?


    On the ground, ravines run across, just like canyons. Those places are all traces of burning, impact and tearing.


    Twelve, the smallest of which is seven or eight meters wide and five or six meters deep.


    In the center of the ravines, it was the location of Mount Fuji before.


    Before!

 Chapter 825

    Before!


    This prefix must be determined. It was Mount Fuji before. Now, it seems that there is no such thing.


    It was a huge pit where the ravines crisscrossed. The original low, not majestic mountain peak had dissipated in the explosion and had nothing.


    A moment ago, Mount Fuji was still in front of us and erupted magma, but the next second, Mount Fuji disappeared.


    To be honest, the shock brought to us by this situation is still quite strong.


    Each one was trembling all over, and there was a cold sweat on his forehead. They were all frightened by the picture in front of them.


    Just now, he mewed that we really ran fast. If we were a little slower, maybe... There would be no possibility.


    If the impact is encountered at close range, the body will be directly shocked into powder like those rocks.


    With the disappearance of Mount Fuji, there was the magma that had been erupting continuously. Under the impact of the explosion, the magma ejected along the ravines.


    Those gullies are just solidified magma, and the surface is still emitting white smoke.


    The strong and pungent smell of sulfur makes people feel uncomfortable. If ordinary people were here, they would have died of gas poisoning.


    But fortunately, we are not ordinary people. Apart from others, our tolerance is still very strong. Even in this violent and toxic air, we won''t die immediately.


    What''s more, there are the best therapists around us, who will never let us die so easily.


    "Go and have a look..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    When ash''s Falcon spirit visited him below, I only saw a mass of magma surging from below, and then ran away without much thought.


    We don''t know what happened here.


    Can it be said that it''s because people like carlsas knew that we were coming, and the step-by-step Dharma array was hastily urged, so they played with fire and set themselves on fire?


    Blow up Mount Fuji at once. It would be great if even those people were blown to pieces.


    I''ve always been happy to pick up bargains. If I can kill these guys without fighting, it''s naturally the best.


    Unfortunately, we obviously thought too much. At first, we were too far away to see anything.


    But when we get close to that area, we can feel that something is wrong.


    The picture did not appear in the imagination. Although it was a mess in front of us, there was still an accident in front of us.


    The original location of the center of Mount Fuji is still fiery red. The middle is like a small lake. It is full of hot magma, bubbling with bubbles.


    Over the magma, black chains formed a strange Dharma array. On that Dharma array, there were kalsas, modkaiser, and the strange ghost, the spear of revenge, Callista!


    These three are all people from shadow island. Here, only one is missing... Soul lock warden, hammer stone!


    The figure of that guy, I don''t know where he went, I didn''t see it at all.


    The three men are in a straight line, and calthas is in the middle of that straight line and in the center of the whole Dharma array.


    Each one hung his head, as if he were chanting some mantra. Around the three people, the dark air was surging rapidly.


    This dharma array was not affected at all by the big bang. The Dharma array was even intact. Moreover, looking at their appearance, it seemed that they were continuing the calling ceremony.


    Can it be said that the summoning of hammer stone failed, and they want to summon a person again immediately?


    Damn it, how can you give them a chance?


    Without hesitation, Chen Yi immediately carried the cation gun in his hand.


    A very beautiful girl in Ben, dressed in snow-white clothes, is as beautiful as a white lotus, but now she has a disheveled face. Like a little beggar, she is also very angry, isn''t she?


    When a beautiful woman is angry, it''s quite scary.


    The super cation cannon had been assembled in the shortest time. With a bang, a group of shells suddenly roared past and directly bombed the center of the French array.


    The explosion damage of that super cation gun was quite terrible. I think when the corpse tide came, the void predator was killed at once. As for the void hiding beast, it was also seriously injured at once.


    If these three people were bombed like this without defensive measures, they would never feel better. If they didn''t die, they would be seriously injured. At least the Dharma array could not continue.


    Chen Yi seems to have seen the picture of the Dharma array being smashed by himself.


    Boom!


    A violent explosion.


    Chen Yi''s face just burst out with a smile, but soon stiffened.


    A huge, black thing, like a cast iron wall, shrouded around the middle array.


    Chen Yi''s super cation cannon was completely intercepted. The violent bombing failed to blow away the wall.


    This is something Chen Yi didn''t expect.


    Those black things look like airflow, but they are particularly solid and translucent. Through those airflow, we can still see the movements of those people inside, although they are a little fuzzy.


    Netherworld prison!


    The unique skill of the warden of the soul lock. In the game, this move can only be released to the hammer stone. A ghost prison is formed around the hammer stone. When the enemy passes by, it will cause strong damage and be slowed down by 99%, which is almost fixed.


    A powerful skill for both damage and control.


    But now, this skill shows a different side. It can not only be used to hurt people, but also be used to protect and protect your teammates from the enemy.


    With the appearance of that dark prison, another huge figure slowly emerged from the magma.


    The flame of magma did no harm to the man.


    The terrible body has no bad news. The tyrant is so tall and only the size of a nightmare, but that body makes people feel extra fear.


    The whole body was burning with green ghost fire. The whole body seemed to be a huge skeleton burning ghost fire. On the skeleton shelf, there were black and red chains wrapped around it.


    Is that the real body of hammerstone? It''s more terrible than the last time I saw it. Although the overall appearance doesn''t seem to have changed much, at this moment, we can all feel the difference.


    Now the hammer stone brings us a kind of oppression from the depths of the soul.


    Even if this guy didn''t say a word or do anything, we can feel the horror conveyed from him.


    Around the hammer stone''s body, strange ghost like shadows were constantly winding and howling, and the sound was full of pain.


    That''s the man killed by hammerstone!


    For those killed by hammerstone or its companions, hammerstone can absorb their souls and surround themselves. Those souls can increase the defense of hammerstone and absorb damage for hammerstone.


    Those souls may have our brothers.


    In the game, the positioning of this hero is just an auxiliary.


    But... Now this guy is not just an assistant. He is the most terrible soldier and a ruthless monster.


    "Hammer stone..."


    The hoarse voice came from my side. When we were shocked by the breath of hammer stone, for another person, it was when the hatred in his chest was completely detonated.


    The teeth are rubbing. It''s Lucian, the Holy Lance Ranger. His body is trembling slightly. Because of the force, the corners of his mouth are permeated with blood.


    Two ancient guns have appeared in Lucian''s hands, and this guy is about to lose his killing intention in his chest.


    I don''t know how many times, even in a dream, I want to kill this guy.


    Senna, in his cage, suffered endless pain. The only way to solve that pain is to kill this guy.


    And now, I finally met this guy again.

 Chapter 826

    As the so-called enemies are particularly jealous when they meet, Lucian thinks he will rush up and break this guy to pieces when he sees the hammer stone.


    But at this time, Lucian suddenly found that although he was angry and hated to the limit, it was this time that he was calm in his heart.


    Lucian knew very well, and he felt very clearly. Although the hammer stone in front of him was not the strongest time he had ever encountered, the power was at least half that time.


    Half of the strength of hammer stone in its heyday is definitely not what you can deal with now.


    He has met this guy. Lucian is not worried that he can''t kill this guy. Lucian is worried that he didn''t kill this guy, but died in vain.


    Therefore, Lucian will not act rashly.


    In order to revenge, he will protect his life. Before revenge, he will not die at will.


    Youming prison protected his companions behind him, and then hammered the stone. Then he turned his body around and stared at our direction. The expression on his face was particularly cruel.


    The ghost fire was jumping, forming a ferocious face.


    "What about hekarim and Evelyn..." that voice, empty and floating, in a trance, seemed to float from the void from another world, which made people have a creepy feeling.


    Finally, the guy spoke to us hundreds of meters away.


    Then the body came out of the magma and came to us step by step. When there were only tens of meters left, the hammer stone stopped.


    A pair of eyes stared at us, swept over our bodies, and finally stopped on Lucian: "eh? I didn''t expect to meet old acquaintances here. It''s really fate..."


    "Hammer stone..." Lucian stared at the enemy: "today, I''m going to kill you..."


    "Kill me?" hammer stone seemed to hear something incredible: "why do you have to kill me? There is no irreconcilable contradiction between us, right?"


    "You said there was no contradiction, damn guy, you killed my wife." Lucian almost couldn''t help roaring.


    "I killed her? I didn''t... ah, yes, for you, she is dead. Although her soul is still alive in my hand, you don''t have to hate me. If it weren''t for me, your wife might not be able to survive when the world collapses... In this regard, you seem to thank me."


    Hammer stone is an extremely insidious and deceitful guy, completely different from his huge body. His mind is extremely insidious and vicious.


    After a pause, hammer Stone continued: "well, I''ll give you your wife''s soul, so that the hatred between us can be written off as if nothing had happened. How? You have to withdraw from these people..."


    When hammer Stone said this, I could clearly feel that Lucian''s face changed slightly, and his eyes were full of hope.


    But soon that hope faded.


    Because Lucian knew very well that it was impossible. This insidious and cunning guy could not return SANA''s soul. If he agreed, he could only get more cruel pain.


    He''s been cheated once. He won''t be deceived by this guy again.


    "Impossible!" said Lucian.


    "Really, what a pity." hammerstone ignored Lucian and turned to us.


    "Hi, Elise, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Your majesty is still so beautiful." it can be seen that hammer stone and Elise seem to be very familiar. They are probably people from shadow island. They don''t look up.


    "Thank you for your compliment. Tut Tut, you are very capable. You can actually let your real body appear here." a strange light flashed in Elise''s eyes.


    I know, that''s envy.


    Aishi, Elise, lefulan, SANA and Dao Mei are all eager to completely transfer their souls to this world.


    But their bodies can''t bear it. Only after upgrading again and again can they bear more soul power.


    It is indeed admirable that hammer stone can completely transfer his real body to the world.


    "We''ve found this way. Come back, Elise. I know you were forced to do something you didn''t want to do before, but it doesn''t matter now. You can come back. No one on the island will blame you."


    "Calthas will lead your soul to this world, and then you will be just like us. You can restore the majesty of your Spider Queen, and you don''t have to depend on others." hammerstone is a very clever speaker.


    That voice sounds full of sincerity and temptation, as if it can let people see a very beautiful vision.


    It''s just a pity that this guy''s appearance is too ugly. If he can match the appearance of a kind old man, it will be much more convincing.


    "Hee hee, I want to, but I can''t. everything in my family is in the hands of the little master." Elise looked at me and said with a smile.


    That look, there is no blame and disgust, there is only that kind of strong attachment and love.


    "You..." hammer stone''s eyes turned to me: "we seem to have had some very unpleasant things before, but you are not our opponents. My real body has appeared, and my strength will make you despair."


    "And it''s not just me, calthas, modkaiser, Calista, Evelyn... The real body of each of us will appear."


    "When our real body appears in this world, it is an invincible force. No matter what Knox, demacia, are not our opponents!"


    "You know this very well. You are looking for your own death. Why can''t you choose a path that can bring benefits to you? Submit to our shadow Island, we control the whole world, and you will be our agent, the king and emperor of all countries in the world... Oh, by the way, you are called the president."


    "We can control zombies. Whether they are living or zombies, they are all your people. Think about it. How beautiful that picture is..."


    I''m really a little afraid of this guy.


    Compared with the strength of hammer stone itself, this guy''s conspiracy is more frightening. He is the most crafty person in the shadow island.


    He can accurately find the weaknesses in our team. Lucian misses his wife. Elise is the original member of their shadow island. For ordinary people like us, it is coercion and inducement.


    If Lucian''s hatred had not gone deep into the ocean, and if Elise''s feelings for me could not be shaken, perhaps these two people would have been tempted by this guy.


    Just like Lucian''s wife, once seduced, she fell into the trap of hammer stone.


    At that time, our team will disperse in a crowd and it will be difficult to gather again.


    However, this situation also seems to prove one point, that is, hammer stone feels how powerful our people are, and he is not sure of winning.


    Otherwise, this guy wouldn''t talk so much to us.


    When there is absolute power to suppress, no one is willing to use any tricks. What a waste of brain?


    "I''ve wasted a minute with you..." I smiled: "do you want to delay so that the people behind can summon their own strength as soon as possible?"


    "It''s not that simple... Do it." I said quickly in a hoarse voice.


    "Mu Mu, you wait for an opportunity to attack the nether prison behind you and break the wall. Others beat this guy together. Remember, no matter what he says, don''t take it seriously. You should remember that this guy is a liar and we have only one goal..."


    "That''s... Kill this guy!"

 Chapter 827

    This is a very, very terrible enemy. This damn guy will use his rhetoric to provoke the most vulnerable place in the enemy''s heart.


    If you are deceived, then I''m sorry, you will always be a slave to this monster.


    This monster will use all means to torture your soul and let you taste the most complete despair in the world.


    In fact, the best way to deal with hammerstone is to do nothing, surround this guy when he comes up, drown this guy with the strongest attack, and don''t give him a chance to speak at all.


    But we lost that opportunity, and we also want to measure the strength of both sides.


    Although what hammer Stone said may have had some impact on us, there may have been some gaps between the originally United teams.


    But it doesn''t matter. What hammer Stone said also shows us that this guy is weak.


    If the hammer stone was really strong enough, this guy didn''t have to talk so much. He would have done it directly long ago.


    Just like Lucian and Saina before, only when hammerstone is not sure of winning, hammerstone will say so many sweet words.


    This is good news for us.


    Seeing what hammer stone is going to say, our actions have appeared.


    Everyone knows the urgency of time. There is no doubt that hammer stone appears here to buy time for other members of shadow Island behind.


    Once the consciousness of the second hero itself appears, it will really be a disaster for us.


    Dealing with a hammer stone may consume all our strength. We don''t have time to fight two powerful heroes at the same time.


    Hammer stone is going to say something, but it''s too late. Our attack has been covered.


    This time, everyone here is an absolute master, a powerful and terrible type.


    In fact, hammer stone''s heart is a little dignified. So many powerful enemies are indeed dangerous. Of course, if his strength is not less than half of his original strength, otherwise, don''t worry about these guys.


    Because it was his companion who burned his soul and forcibly summoned his soul, there was a strong energy turbulence in the space-time channel created by the Dharma array. As a result, the soul of hammer stone was also seriously affected, and its strength did not reach the expected level.


    Of course, even so, the strength of hammer stone is still unquestionably strong.


    Seeing the enemies in front of him surrounded by himself, a trace of cruelty flashed in hammer stone''s eyes.


    The huge black chain wrapped around the ghost fire appeared directly in the hammer stone''s hand.


    The strange white bone lantern on the waist, also at this time, emits an extremely hazy green light, which seems to be covered with a thick layer of armor on the hammer stone body surface.


    That white bone lantern is the place where hammer stones collect souls.


    Each one rushed to the hammer stone quickly. Lucian was the one who hated the most, but he was not the one who rushed to the hammer stone first.


    It was Chen Bolin who first appeared next to the hammer stone.


    The power of instantaneous movement is faster than anyone.


    Chen Bolin''s heart is full of strong hatred.


    Depravity, Chen Xi, Zhang Yin and the girl, who didn''t have a chance to speak up until the end, all died in the attack of the corpse tide.


    Guan Zhaolin also wanted to come, but finally this opportunity was given to Chen Bolin.


    Although Zhang Yin and the girl were not killed by hammer stone, those empty lives were also with these people. If they were not for these people, those empty lives would not appear there, Zhang Yin and they would not die.


    Before Chen Bolin came here, Guan Zhaolin asked him to vent all his hatred with Guan Zhaolin''s heart. He wanted to kill everyone on the shadow island.


    The body silently appeared behind the hammer stone, his hands were open, and suddenly he saw it torn from his chest.


    Yay!


    Only a harsh sound was heard, and the space in front suddenly separated from the middle, just like glass. The space in front exploded directly, and the crack quickly extended towards the hammer stone.


    The ability to tear space is very powerful. Even zombies as powerful as mutant tyrants can''t bear the force of tearing.


    But now, Chen Bolin is not facing zombies, but the dead, or the ancestors of the dead.


    Hammer stone didn''t care about that power at all, and didn''t look back, but what happened behind him completely entered hammer stone''s eyes.


    That chain, like a poisonous dragon, has its own life. The chain bends and sweeps past behind.


    Just when the chain just hit Chen Bolin''s space tear, it seemed to pause a little.


    Then the next second, there was a snap, and the force of space tearing suddenly broke. Then the chain continued to entangle Chen Bolin.


    Chen Bolin''s face remained unchanged, his body flickered and disappeared again.


    But when Chen Bolin appeared again, the expression on his face became particularly frightened. That chain had already appeared in front of him and was about to entangle his body.


    How does this guy know where he''s blinking?


    The feeling of fear made Chen Bolin almost cool. This guy even knew where he was going to blink.


    "Space movement? How can this low-end force be compared with cassadin? It''s too weak..."


    Hammerstone was laughing at me impolitely.


    Space movement seems to be a very clever force, but it also depends on who it is relative to.


    For a master at this level of hammerstone, his strength has reached the limit. Although he has not mastered all kinds of abilities, he is also by analogy. It is almost no difficulty for hammerstone to predict the direction of Chen Bolin''s instantaneous movement in advance.


    At this moment, Chen Bolin had no chance to escape. The expression on his face suddenly became a piece of fear.


    "Hey, monster, I''m still here... Don''t try to hurt my brother..."


    Arrogant ridicule came from behind, and immediately a chain... No, it''s not a chain, it''s an arm, a strange rubber arm.


    It was so quickly entangled that it was directly entangled in the chain of hammer stone. A huge force suddenly emerged and pulled the chain of hammer stone. The chain that had directly pierced Chen Bolin''s chest was pulled by such a pull, which immediately changed the direction and almost wiped Chen Bolin''s neck.


    Chen Bolin, who narrowly escaped death, blinked and disappeared in an instant.


    When the attack was intercepted, the expression on hammer stone''s face became ferocious. Looking at the cheap rubber man in front of him, hammer stone''s eyes were almost spraying fire.


    Of course, the hammer stone is filled with fire.


    Ghost fire!


    Although it is not a normal flame, the destructive power of this ghost fire may be more terrible in some ways.


    There was nothing the hammer stone did. A cluster of flame burned in the past. Along the chain, it immediately spread to Zhang Quan''s arm.


    As I said before, Zhang Quan, relying on his rubber body, can generally avoid most physical attacks, but he has almost no resistance to fire.


    When the flame wound up, Zhang Quan immediately shouted bad.


    He wanted to get away, but it was too late. The flame tangled up in an instant, and a sad scream suddenly filled the air.


    "Freldrod... Glacier storm!"


    With a shrill cry, a large area of cold ice was instantly covered from the sky.


    It is not an ordinary flame, nor is it an ordinary ice.


    The terrible low temperature seemed to almost extinguish the flames. Taking this opportunity, Zhang Quan quickly withdrew.


    At this time, the support of other brothers finally appeared.


    Holding the huge Tomahawk in my hand, my body fell directly from the sky. With the terrible force of tearing everything, I directly cleaved down at the head of hammer stone.


    Boom

 Chapter 828

    At that moment, the ground under my feet trembled violently. My axe hit the hammer stone''s head. This guy didn''t resist at all, but the gray black air flow on the surface of his body completely intercepted my attack.


    My strength is getting stronger and stronger. Now my strength is several times stronger than before killing hakkarim, but even if I chop on the hammer stone, it has no effect at all.


    This is the strength of the hero itself. The strength of this guy is more powerful than that of Warwick. Even in that illusory space, Warwick''s strength can''t be compared with that of hammer stone.


    There were black lights and countless ghosts around the hammer stone to form a natural armor.


    Unless we can break this armor, we can''t do any damage to this guy at all.


    At the same time, something like a pendulum appeared in the hammer stone''s hand out of thin air. With a bang, it hit me directly. When the great force came, my body seemed to be uncontrollable. It flew out directly. There was a wow in my mouth and a mouthful of congestion gushed out directly.


    That power is so strong that we can''t bear any attack.


    Before my body landed on the ground, a starlight had enveloped me. Chen Xiaolin''s treatment was too timely. The blood she had just vomited came back immediately.


    Two full-time nannies do nothing and try their best to add blood. Each brother, who has just been hurt a little, can immediately recover in the next second.


    That kind of super recovery ability allows us to have no worries when fighting.


    At this time, two giants rushed to the hammer stone. One was Chu Yue and the other was a God. One was hulk and the other was armor. Their strength was amazing.


    Running, the ground under my feet is shaking constantly.


    At the same time, beside Mumu, the steam robot britz, the mechanical pioneer Victor, the goddess of dawn Leona, the limitless sword Saint Yi, the Lord of shadow flow rob, the matchless sword Ji feiona, and the replica of the fake holy gun Ranger all appeared.


    When the paladin appeared, the real Lucian was startled.


    A large group of soldiers with terrorist mecha attached to them quickly surrounded the hammer stones, and all kinds of attacks were airtight.


    Other brothers also took advantage of this opportunity to throw a dense attack.


    Under this continuous blow, the hammer stone kept howling, and his heart was full of angry flames.


    Even with the strength of hammer stone, it was difficult to deal with this attack for a while, and it was temporarily suppressed.


    But... Hammerstone is hammerstone.


    That kind of strength is definitely more powerful than anyone.


    Passive skill the power of hell curse makes the body of hammerstone more powerful than anyone thought.


    Hammer stone can absorb soul and increase your defense.


    Who is hammer stone, warden of soul lock? How many people have been killed after walking on the rune continent for so many years?


    I''m afraid even the hammer stone doesn''t have an accurate number. I remember that there were comments and selection from the players of the hero League. If you look at the real strength of the hero, the hammer stone is definitely No. 1.


    Besides, the defense ability may be more abnormal than the armored dragon turtle.


    Thousands of human beings have been killed over the years. The armor on the body is thicker than anyone thought, and hundreds of times harder than the tortoise shell.


    The numerous attacks all fell on the hammer stone, and this guy was indifferent. It seems that he doesn''t care about this attack at all.


    He just showed unbearable anger at being surrounded and suppressed.


    Doom pendulum!


    That strange pendulum appeared in the hammer stone''s hand again. The next second, only bursts of crackling sound were heard. One body was directly knocked out and scattered.


    Totally unstoppable.


    It''s just an auxiliary hero in the game. Who would have thought that the real strength of such an auxiliary would be so abnormal?


    Even Chu Yue couldn''t stop that power. There was a crack on her armor, which was almost smashed by the pendulum.


    Only a Shen, motionless, with a big hand like a PU fan, actually caught the pendulum alive. Behind the pendulum is the chain wrapped around the hammer stone.


    The Black Ghost fire is burning on God''s body.


    This guy, just like Prometheus, the legendary Hercules, faced this monster without the slightest fear. He let the ghost fire burn his body, but God didn''t even frown.


    The next second, I only saw a roar of God. The voice was as loud as thunder. I grabbed the pendulum with both hands and made a sudden effort with both arms.


    The sudden outbreak of terror was unbearable even for hammers and stones.


    The huge body left its original position for the first time, and its body gradually broke away from the ground. With a cry, it was directly thrown into the air by a God. Then a God, like a cruel barbarian, grabbed the chain in one hand and put his feet on the ground.


    The whole body rose into the sky and appeared directly over the body of hammerstone, and then the huge fist hit the body of hammerstone.


    For the first time, a trace of fear flashed in hammer stone''s eyes. The next second, hammer stone''s body fell directly from the high air.


    With the violent roar, the whole body hit the ground, and then the God''s flesh mountain body fell directly, and his knee clicked and directly hit the hammer stone''s chest.


    The crisp sound was particularly clear. There was a trace of crack on one of the ribs of the hammer stone. Then God grabbed the rib and forced his arm.


    Drink!


    With the sound of explosion and drinking, the rib quickly deformed in the hand of a God and broke directly in the next second.


    It''s my birthday.


    All the people watching that scene were frightened. It''s worthy of being a guy that even Mu Mu thinks he can''t compare with.


    When this big hair goes crazy, whoever you are, whether you are the devil or the God of death, you still get down.


    Lucian felt a little cold sweat on his forehead. It was too fierce.


    As for the hammer stone on the ground, he was even more angry. Just now, the armor on his body surface was forcibly penetrated.


    It was not broken, but penetrated. The armor was still there, but it couldn''t stop the guy''s palm and lost a rib.


    DANGER!


    The whole body is made of bones. Although the loss of a rib has little impact on yourself, it will never be better if your body is completely disassembled.


    This guy... Must be killed.


    Just when he was injured, hammer stone made a decision almost immediately, and one hand suddenly pierced directly into God''s lower abdomen.


    Just above the bone claw, a green lamp appeared in an instant.


    Soul led lamp!


    A very good skill in the game can increase the shield for teammates and help teammates escape, but in fact, this skill is more destructive.


    Seeing the hammer stone grab at his lower abdomen, a bullet came straight from the side.


    That''s Sarah''s bullet.


    Bang!


    The bone claw was intercepted temporarily, but the soul guiding lamp disappeared into the belly of God in an instant.


    Then the next second, I only heard a shrill scream of a God. Starting from his lower abdomen, the green flame suddenly appeared on a God and swept up and down his whole body in an instant.


    Ghost fire.


    Use the ghost LED lamp to accumulate a strong ghost fire to ignite the target''s body, so that the target''s body can burn violently in the ghost fire, and finally ruthlessly go to death.


    That kind of ghost fire will completely burn the body and soul of the target in the shortest time.


    It was an extremely ferocious and vicious force.


    The two monsters are fighting the most ferocious battle.


    Now, there is no doubt that hammerstone has the upper hand.

 Chapter 829

    The power of that ghost fire made a god unable to bear it, and the scream was particularly harsh.


    But at this time, a milky light suddenly appeared on the body of God.


    Divine shelter!


    The powerful power from the judgment Angel Kyle, in an absolutely invincible state, has not extinguished the flame of a God, but has greatly alleviated the pain of a God.


    Ghost fire, holy light.


    One is harm, the other is shelter.


    It was nothing, but I didn''t expect that when these two skills appeared in one person at the same time, there was a very strange scene.


    Integration... Or offset?


    Yes, it''s the feeling that two completely different forces are violently colliding with a God as if they had met an enemy.


    The two forces almost disappeared at the same time in less than half a second.


    The ghost fire was all extinguished, and the invincible state of ah Shen disappeared at this time.


    Although it was only a moment''s effort, ah Shen was in a cold sweat. Just that moment, ah Shen really felt that he was about to die. That terrible force was burning his body madly, almost leaving his bones.


    But fortunately, I finally survived.


    Then... The doom pendulum appeared again. Caught off guard, the pendulum directly hit a God on his head and flew him out at once.


    Various skills are constantly released in hammer stone''s hands. Hammer stone seems not to be affected by skill cooling at all. Except for big moves, hammer stone seems to be able to use other skills at will.


    After smashing the God, the hammer stone quickly got up from the ground.


    Transparent holy light!


    Holy light silver bullet!


    At this time, Lucian, who had been waiting for the opportunity, finally seized an excellent opportunity, and a bullet with silver light shot in an instant.


    The bullet hit the hammer stone''s chest directly. I thought it would be intercepted by the armor on the hammer stone''s body like Sarah''s bullet, but unexpectedly, at this time, a strange scene appeared.


    The bullet silently penetrated the armor on the hammer stone, and then went directly into the hammer stone''s body.


    At that moment, hammer stone''s body suddenly trembled, and the ghost fire on his body seemed to sway slightly.


    Holy light!


    Lucian''s weapon is an ancient weapon blessed by the church. The weapon has a strong holy light attribute.


    Just like the divine shelter just released by Dao language.


    Holy light, to evil, is a naturally opposite pair. When these two forces collide... That is destruction.


    Holy light, that''s the bane of death.


    Moreover, Lucian''s bullets are all silver bullets. For this evil creature, it has strong lethality.


    Moreover, the attack seemed to directly burn the soul of hammer stone. Hammer stone couldn''t help but utter a sad roar, and the whole body trembled violently at this time.


    Holy light


    The attack of Dao language before and the attack of Lucian now made our eyes suddenly bright.


    "Kyle, for you, Lucian, you two are the main force, and we will try our best to assist you both..." I roared loudly in a hoarse voice.


    In fact, even if I didn''t say it, others reacted at this time. Dao language moved the fastest, and the control of the body was quickly transferred to the genuine Angel Kyle.


    With Kyle''s appearance, on the long sword in Kyle''s hand, a cluster of white flames attached to the two handed sword in an instant.


    Holy flame!


    Kyle''s passive power can attach sacred flame to his weapon. When attacking the target, he will constantly disperse the evil power on the target and reduce the target''s armor, which will cause serious damage to the evil life. This means is the best to deal with the monster in front of him.


    As for Lucian, the change was faster. He quickly grabbed two magazines with both hands and stuck them directly in the gun chamber. All the bullets inside were silver, and one bullet shot out in an instant.


    Damn two guys


    The attacks of angel Kyle and Lucian annoyed hammerstone. The power of the holy light constantly stimulated the soul of hammerstone and made hammerstone feel unbearable pain. This guy almost completely ran away.


    For a moment, it was completely suppressed.


    Each bullet can destroy one or even several ghosts on the surface of your body, and your armor value is constantly decreasing.


    When your armor is completely destroyed and you lose the most powerful guard, everything will be exposed to the enemy. At that time, it will be really dangerous.


    Hammer stone knows how fierce the situation is. This guy is calculating quickly. Kyle and Lucian must kill one of them.


    You have to kill one


    Angel!


    Soon hammer stone''s eyes immediately locked on a target in mid air.


    Lucian is very cunning to hide behind a God and Zhang Quan. As for the angel, because his body is in mid air, it is a relatively safe position, and no one can protect Kyle in the sky, let alone Kyle himself is a very powerful defense hero.


    But in the face of the absolute power gap, no matter how strong your defense is, there is no difference between you and you.


    Death sentence!


    Shua


    That chain roared out in an instant. I don''t know when the pendulum at the end of the chain had become a huge sickle.


    The sickle appeared in front of Kyle almost instantly. At a close distance, Kyle had no chance to escape. His body was caught by the sickle in an instant. The next second, his whole body was pulled to the hammer stone by an irresistible force.


    In the hammer stone''s hand, another sickle has been raised high, and the sharp black sickle blade exudes a cold cold.


    Shua, the sickle directly swept through the air and tore it at Kyle''s neck.


    Qiang!


    For Kyle, this is an absolutely dangerous situation.


    But... Just when Kyle thought he would be hurt at least, a figure flashed out of thin air and appeared next to him. A huge battle axe directly blocked the sharp sickle, and his body retreated slightly two steps under that force.


    "Hey... You are willing to kill such a beautiful girl..." I smiled grimly.


    Damn bedbugs, these bastards are really annoying. Every time they want to kill and even have a great chance, there will always be some damn garbage to block their actions.


    Damn it!


    Since you want to die, kill you first.


    The soul guiding lamp appeared again. It was just this move that almost killed God. Now this move will appear on me.


    But just as hammer stone thought before, there are too many people here. Whenever hammer stone wants to kill one person, another person will always appear to completely intercept the hammer stone''s attack.


    "Move forward!"


    "The dance of broken wings!"


    Shua Shua... There is no speed of light QA. For the real Ruiwen, it doesn''t need this so-called skill at all.


    As soon as she rushed over, her body had already appeared in mid air. When Ruiwen had just begun to move forward bravely, her body had already reached mid air.


    The so-called folding wing dance is directly the third knife, which is not even needed for the first two times.


    The huge broken sword fell from the sky in an instant, and the blade cut hard on the hammer stone''s arm.


    Click!


    Ruiwen''s strength was fully demonstrated at this time. Even if the weapon with strong enchanting ability was broken, the destructive power was still amazing.


    The broken sword was chopped on the arm, and the armor on the body was forcibly torn open.


    Boom


    At the same time, a shock also spread rapidly at this time. The shock wave spread directly to the ground. The ground burst open, and the body of the hammer stone was shocked into the air.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the broken sword flashing green energy cut off the chain.


    Click!


    Ruiwen, who opened the big move, is also a female man at the level of female martial god in the standard battlefield. That power is quite fierce.


    Just now the hammer stone had no time to take back the chain. Now the chain can''t be taken back.

 Chapter 830

    Click!


    Boom!


    The chain fell directly on the ground, stirring up a large amount of smoke. I don''t know what material this guy''s chain is made of. It was very strong. Even Ruiwen''s full blow failed to cut off, but she smashed the chain to the ground.


    Then Ruiwen rushed over quickly, grabbed me and retreated quickly.


    I just carried a hammer stone attack. My body was numb and couldn''t move for a short time.


    Ruiwen keenly saw this and took me away in time.


    As for Kyle, at this time, he directly opened his wings and flew towards the sky.


    Hammer stone was a very dangerous opportunity that was not easy to create. I didn''t expect it to end so unharmed.


    This guy is dying of depression now.


    This is the so-called hero. There are not many people. We have 17 people, plus five summoned around me and seven around Mumu. The total number is nearly 30. There are almost no opportunities for hammers and stones to respond to all kinds of attacks.


    As for Lucian, he even felt a little strange.


    Seriously, Lucian is here for revenge.


    Is looking for this hammer stone for revenge.


    But now Lucian is helpless to find that there are very, very few opportunities to fight in this battlefield.


    The strength of these people is too strong, and they only have a little time to make a move.


    If it wasn''t his own weapon with sacred attributes that could cause heavy damage to this guy, Lucian felt he even had a chance to shoot.


    As for Sarah and Ruiwen, they feel strange.


    Originally, Lin Yi was invited by two people. Unexpectedly, such a large number of people came to Lin Yi at once, and each of these people has his own unique ability.


    I thought it might be a hard battle, but I didn''t expect to suppress this guy under such circumstances.


    Under the desperate fighting of those people, even their own two people don''t have much chance to fight.


    But no matter what the process is, as long as you can kill the hammer stone and the others on the shadow island.


    Under the continuous attacks, the situation of hammerstone is quite dangerous.


    No confidence before, although their strength has been restored, but these enemies are much more abnormal than they think.


    I was almost killed by these people alone.


    It''s dangerous several times. Although there are no serious injuries, there are still minor injuries. This situation is very dangerous.


    I also feel a little strange. This hammer stone is being suppressed by us, but... Hammer stone hasn''t used its unique skills from beginning to end.


    That nether prison is definitely a very terrible force.


    If hammer stone uses this unique skill, it will never be so embarrassed as now.


    But hammer stone didn''t use this trick. Why?


    Because the nether prison is guarding the other people in the Dharma array on the shadow island.


    Why does this guy provide such protection? If these people need a long time to summon the next hero, this protection will be of no use at all.


    It is difficult for a hammer stone without unique skills to support so long under the encirclement and suppression of so many of our experts.


    Now hammer stone has been in danger frequently, but it still doesn''t use that unique skill. That is to say, it may take a short time to summon the next soul from the void.


    I quickly calculated it in my mind and soon came to such a conclusion.


    This conclusion made my face change slightly.


    On the other side, Mu Mu almost thought of this.


    The next hero must not be summoned. We can''t cope with hammerstone alone. If there is another person, we are likely to be wiped out.


    Almost subconsciously, Mu Mu''s wings opened, and his body rushed to the location of the nether prison.


    At the same time, Mu Mu also took away seven heroes around him.


    In this way, the pressure on hammer stone suddenly decreased a lot, but hammer stone was not happy because of this, but the expression on his face was ferocious.


    Damn it, that woman is going to break her cage.


    Although the nether prison is very strong, it is not unbreakable. If you suffer too many attacks, the cage will be completely broken. At that time, you will be in trouble.


    Hammer stone was ready to rush to stop the wood, but this action just confirmed my idea.


    I immediately rushed to the hammer stone and intercepted it.


    As long as Mu Mu destroys the array, even several people from kalsas are involved in the battle. They can only be regarded as top experts at one level. The threat to us is far less than a super expert like hammer stone.


    This is a very important opportunity for us!


    With the heroes around him, Mu Mu rushed to the nether prison. There was hot magma on the ground. Even Mu Mu couldn''t bear the temperature.


    The Dharma array is over the magma, and the Youming prison completely covers the whole magma area.


    Although the temperature was quite hot, there was no room for reaction. They immediately attacked the cage crazily.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    The dull attacks again and again made the nether prison shake constantly, with ripples on it, but the cage was stronger than expected, and there was no sign of rupture for a moment.


    Moreover, at this time, a strange figure approached Mu Mu silently.


    The world''s top assassin, widow maker, Evelyn!


    It was the terrible female killer who slowly approached Mu Mu''s back. The woman seemed to be completely immersed in the task of attacking the nether prison. She didn''t expect such an enemy to appear behind her. Her back was completely exposed without any defense.


    This is a great opportunity!


    Evelyn lurked back after her last assassination. She just fought with hammer stone. Evelyn had no chance to participate.


    The battlefield over there is chaotic. For an assassin, it is not suitable to appear in such a chaotic place. After all, although her sneak attack ability is unparalleled in the world, her body is so fragile that any attack can take away her life.


    Until this time, Evelyn finally saw this opportunity. Mumu was the best opportunity for her when she attacked the nether prison.


    The woman is completely unprepared now. She is absolutely sure to start at this time.


    In fact, at this time, Evelyn was a little flustered and lost the vigilance that an assassin should have.


    Because this matter is so important, Evelyn doesn''t allow any damage to this array.


    Because it is related to whether she can recover her strong power. When it is related to these things, even Evelyn is difficult to keep calm.


    Even Evelyn didn''t notice the little thing like an eye in the middle of the wooden hand.


    There is no eye on the ground, because Mumu inserted this eye into his body.


    Evelyn didn''t know that all her actions were completely seen by the former enemy.


    A little closer, the white bone dagger in his hand has been raised and aimed at the back neck of Mumu.


    The dagger, ready to pierce.


    At the moment when Evelyn was ready to do it, the warning sign suddenly appeared.


    It was something like instinct that Evelyn cultivated in countless assassinations.


    DANGER!


    Almost subconsciously, Evelyn suddenly retracted her dagger and her body was ready to go back.


    However, at this time, Evelyn only felt her body suddenly heavy. In a trance, she seemed to have something very heavy on her body.


    The gravity field of Victor, a mechanical pioneer.


    At the same time, the body of the limitless sword Saint also disappeared in an instant. The next second, around Evelyn''s body, sword lights flashed quickly.


    Infinite sword Saint alpha raid!

 Chapter 831

    DANGER!


    This is a very dangerous signal. In this moment, Evelyn suffered a double attack from the limitless sword saint and victor.


    Under the sword light, only one blood light was rapidly bursting out. It was obvious that Evelyn was suffering damage.


    Seeing that other enemies were rapidly changing direction, Evelyn suddenly screamed and the strange bat wings behind her suddenly appeared.


    The wings opened, a circle of black light, with sharp bone spikes, rushed to the front in an instant.


    Evelyn took the lead in launching the attack rather than waiting for the enemy to attack.


    Crackling!


    Most of the bone spurs were intercepted by the shield of the goddess of dawn, but in this area, a large deceleration belt was formed.


    The deceleration effect is more terrible than that in the game. One by one, they just feel that their foot soles are like glue, and they can''t move at all.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Evelyn''s body quickly regressed and withdrew from a distance of tens of meters in an instant. Her body quickly drowned in the dark and disappeared again.


    "Regardless of her, continue to attack the cage." Mumu ordered.


    She knew that the assassin would not attack again. It was lucky that he didn''t die this time, and it wouldn''t be so easy to say next time.


    Moreover, the attack of the limitless sword Saint also left a very obvious label on the woman, which was enough for the woman to drink a pot.


    Both sides are frantically increasing their strength.


    Seeing that the number of people on our side is decreasing, hammer stone is making a crazy counterattack, hoping to kill us.


    Mu Mu is also speeding up his attack on the nether prison, hoping to break the array as soon as possible.


    The people in the array are calling with their lives.


    Time... Now every minute and every second has reached a critical level. No one dares to relax. Sometimes, the gap of one second may be the distance between life and death.


    But after all, without the help of so many experts, the situation on our side has become a little troublesome. It has become particularly difficult to defeat hammer stone for a while.


    The guy who hammered the stone became more and more fierce at this time.


    Most of the control skills, even ash''s magic crystal arrow, have little effect on hammerstone.


    This guy''s immunity to control skills is too strong. We can''t control it at all. We can hardly play any role in slowing down, vertigo and binding.


    The armor on our body has not been completely broken. It''s really difficult for us to completely hurt this damn guy.


    Those skills need to penetrate the armor on the surface of the hammer stone to cause damage to this guy.


    Now we need a force that can ignore this armor to reverse the current situation.


    "SANA..."


    "I see!"


    SANA''s voice sounded in my mind.


    Immediately, the original wonderful piano sound suddenly became violent at this time, and sound waves quickly spread out at this time.


    Even the people in the dark prison in the distance were affected, and the magma under their feet erupted violently.


    As for the hammer stone, his body trembled violently, roared in his throat, and his huge body was desperately blocking the influence of the final movement of the wild dance.


    Although the body has not danced, it has also entered a very uncomfortable state.


    Even the armor on his body shook violently under the violent fluctuation of sound waves, and seemed to break at any time.


    Good chance, finally.


    A trace of green flashed in Ruiwen''s eyes. Her whole body rushed over, raised her hands, grabbed the huge broken sword and chopped at the hammer stone.


    Boom


    With a violent roar, the hammer stone stumbled under his feet when he couldn''t resist.


    But the effect of the final movement of the wild dance soon ended.


    "Zijiao..." I shouted at Zijiao.


    Zijiao also understood this situation. She stared at the hammer stone in front of her eyes. In a trance, she seemed to see a heart-shaped trace and quickly appeared in front of the hammer stone.


    Enchantment!


    Super control, at present, is a control skill that no force can stop.


    As long as you are a living life, even a zombie can control it.


    Hammer stone is the same. Even if this guy has no interest in women, he can''t exempt this control ability.


    In that unwilling roar, hammer stone was forced to go to Zijiao step by step.


    For a short time, in this Kung Fu, hammer stone and other things, nothing can be done.


    And this moment of opportunity is our best opportunity.


    Barrage time!


    Holy gun baptism!


    A man and a woman were both double guns and dense bullets. At this unified time, the bullets swept across the front.


    It was obviously two pistols, but at this time, it exploded at a shooting speed more terrible than machine guns.


    Not to mention this, others understand how rare this opportunity is. Almost all the unique moves were smashed at this time.


    Big space tear!


    Rubber shells!


    Glacier storm!


    Even Chen Xiaolin gave up treatment temporarily, and a meteor fell from the sky.


    The numerous attacks came together at this time.


    It finally turned into a terrible explosion... Boom!


    A shock spread out from all around, and each body was shocked and flew out. Only me, ah Shen and Ruiwen insisted on the shock and remained motionless.


    Just as the smoke and dust dispersed, hammer stone''s body finally fully showed up.


    The layer of armor attached to the body surface has been completely broken. With the strength of so many people, it finally broke this guy''s armor.


    Not to mention, the ghost fire became particularly weak and almost extinguished. There were bullet marks everywhere on the bone shelf, and several bones were broken.


    A God''s hand also holds two finger bones. The left claw, index finger and thumb are a God''s masterpieces.


    Three neatly broken ribs on my chest are the result of my axe.


    All in all, this guy looks pretty miserable.


    Zijiao''s attack can actually cause this effect. Of course, this is related to the fact that we have consumed a lot of hammer stone power before.


    "Kill him..." pursed my lips and I hissed.


    Victory is at hand. As long as you kill this guy right away, there''s nothing to worry about.


    At this time, hammer stone also felt the danger, grabbed the soul lamp at his waist with one hand, and the ghost fire jumped in his eyes.


    "You forced me... You will pay the price... Die for me..."


    Boom


    With the roar of the hammer stone, the soul lamp hit the ground hard.


    With a click, the lamp was instantly broken, and soon only black shadows were seen, flying out of the soul inducing lamp. PS, hammer stone didn''t have this skill, but it seems that a hero''s strength is a little less, so it makes him stronger.


    Ghosts, all ghosts.


    The gray and black shadows rushed around madly, then looked for their own goal, opened their teeth and claws, and rushed over.


    Seeing the black shadow, I was ready to burst with energy and blow up these ghosts.


    To some extent, these ghosts are actually a kind of energy. Energy collapse is just right to deal with these ghosts.


    However, just when the green energy in my hand had gathered and was about to be shot quickly, and the ghost was blown to pieces, my face became stiff in an instant.


    The expression on his face is only unspeakable, incredible, excited and afraid.


    And... Miss.


    That''s... The shadow of big brother''s degeneration.


    I saw the depravity. He was right in front of me!


    But at this moment, on the degenerate face, there is no usual softness, only a twist, the face is ferocious, and the eyes are completely ferocious.


    "You are all alive. I am not willing to die. Why did I die and why did I suffer this torture..."


    With the appearance of depravity, a sad voice exploded in my mind!


    There was only endless resentment left in the sound.


    Not only me, but also all kinds of pictures appeared in front of others at this time.


    Chen Yi, Chen Bolin, Zhang Quan, Chen Xiaolin

 Chapter 832

    The shrill voice and the hoarse roar are clearly the brothers before, but now there is only endless resentment and anger.


    I saw the depravity and the brothers who died by my side.


    It''s not just me. At this time, I don''t know how many people stopped their steps.


    "Saina..."


    Lucian''s tears rolled down his face almost instantly. His dark face looked full of unspeakable sadness and pain at this time.


    He saw the woman he would never forget in his life, his gentle and beautiful wife, but now his wife has lost that tenderness. The woman is shouting, cursing and cursing at herself.


    She''s resenting, she''s complaining about herself. For so long, she''s letting her lover suffer. She hasn''t saved her lover from the devil for so long.


    Chen Bolin was also stunned. Just in front of Chen Bolin, two figures appeared.


    That''s... Zhang Yin and Weng Peiqi.


    The beautiful girl and her brother!


    They were not killed by the hammer stone, but the hammer stone harvested the souls of these people. As long as the people who died around the hammer stone could not escape the shackles of the soul guiding lamp.


    Chen Xiaolin was also stunned. The souls of the predecessors who were with Chen Xiaolin also fell into the hands of this damn bastard.


    They are telling their resentment and giving up everything in order to protect the city, but they did not expect to end up in a very sad ending.


    That hate hurts my heart.


    In front of Chen Yi, she also saw the figure, dressed in white as snow, the girl who was tired of being around her all day, the girl who pushed herself away and died at the most dangerous time


    Everyone has the most cherished and missed things in his heart.


    Hammer stone is such a master who controls people''s hearts.


    This shameless guy can perfectly divide the most vulnerable places in everyone''s heart. The souls mastered by hammer stone can not only provide extremely powerful power to hammer stone, but also play an extremely amazing effect at the critical moment, and even reverse the situation of the whole battlefield.


    Too many people died. So many brothers died in the last corpse wave attack.


    Faces crossed in front of us, as if telling their dissatisfaction with us. We all tried our best to live together, but why are we still alive and they have died?


    Even if you die, you have to bear so much pain in the hands of the devil?


    They hate, they hate, they are unwilling.


    Everyone was stunned. At this critical moment, no one can resist the spiritual impact.


    There is only one exception, that is Zijiao.


    Yes, although Zijiao also has some companions, and her sisters who usually have a good relationship die in the battlefield, Zijiao is an expert in this field.


    In this regard, Zijiao''s concentration is not generally strong, and the rest are the heroes, such as Aishi, hiville, SANA and so on.


    Their strength is very strong and they are determined. Most importantly, nothing can threaten them in the hands of the hammer and stone.


    But seeing us become like this, let those dark shadows rush over. Although they don''t know what it is, they also know that those things are definitely not good.


    As for Sarah, Ruiwen''s faces changed greatly.


    I didn''t expect this to happen at this time!


    The soul guiding lamp of hammer stone has never been smashed. I don''t know what will happen after this soul guiding lamp is smashed.


    Originally, this side had an absolute advantage. As long as another round of attack, you might be able to kill the warden hammer stone of the soul lock, but I didn''t expect this change at this time.


    Seeing the gray and black shadows swirling in the air, they swooped down like poisonous snakes at the dozen stunned people on the ground, and those people didn''t mean to respond at all. These people became a little flustered.


    "The front of exile, cut by the wind!"


    Seeing that those people didn''t mean to resist, Ruiwen knew that it was up to them to stop the ghosts attacking those people.


    Shua!


    A gust of wind tore at the front, and suddenly a large area of ghosts dissipated into a cloud of black smoke.


    Next to Sarah, the muzzle of the gun was also spraying fire, and bullets exploded accurately on the shadow''s body.


    Taking time to look back, Ruiwen''s face was dignified.


    Lin Yi has nothing to worry about. Five heroines surrounded him. Those ghosts were killed immediately before they got close to this guy.


    But there is a very serious problem, that is, these heroines only care about Lin Yi and ignore others.


    The goal of these people is very simple, that is to take good care of Lin Yi and never let Lin Yi encounter danger, but they can''t manage so much in other aspects.


    Plus Lin Yi''s wife Nami at most. Xiao Ya is protected by shiver. Zijiao''s own evil Fox and fire are also enemies for these ghosts. Dao Yu has no problem because Kyle is in charge of her body now.


    But the others became very troublesome. They were entangled by ghosts one by one.


    Although it seems nothing on the surface and there is no harm on the body, the expressions on each face become particularly painful. The body seems to be under great pressure and trembling.


    Those ghosts are a group of extremely fragile things, which are not worth mentioning at all, but for those people, the ghost is the most deadly enemy.


    The most important thing is that there are too many ghosts, dense, black smoke dancing wildly around.


    In fact, these things are not ghosts at all, or at least not those ghosts we think. These are just the purest energy collected by hammer stones.


    But hammer stone, a treacherous guy, can accurately see the most vulnerable places in everyone''s heart and convert these energy into the most feared things in those people''s heart, so as to cause terrible trauma to those people''s spirit.


    This is the real power of the soul guiding lamp. The more dead people''s energy collected by the soul guiding lamp, the stronger the accumulated energy, the more real the ghost produced, and the stronger the influence ability!


    This is also the place where hammer stone makes people feel despair and fear.


    In front of the hammer stone, he will stab the most terrible string inside your body.


    Hateful... The most disgusting thing is that these forces can not even be completely eliminated.


    Even if I split those shadows with my sword, these shadows will gather again in a very short time, continue to cry and dive down from the sky.


    Ruiwen has felt a little tired. If she continues like this, she will be dragged to death.


    No, I can''t go on like this.


    If you continue like this, you will be exhausted sooner or later. It''s better to take the lead in killing hammer stone. As long as you kill hammer stone, these shadows will disappear in an instant.


    Ruiwen looked to the other side where Sarah was. Both women could see that madness in their eyes.


    These two women are people who come out of the killing one after another. They have never experienced any storms. Adventure is just common for them.


    Once she made up her mind, Ruiwen quickly reacted, grabbed the broken sword in her hand, rushed forward quickly, and the broken sword swept directly.


    For a moment, it was like a crack in the air, and everything was split in two.


    The whole body''s strength is concentrated at this time. As for Sarah, she also quickened her pace quickly. Her double guns were raised and a large number of bullets fell from the sky like raindrops.


    a hail of bullets!


    Both men showed great strength at the same time and quickly surrounded the hammer stone.


    Temporarily abandoned the ghosts around. This time, they want to kill the hammer stone completely and throw it alone.


    However, the two women did not notice the rapidly jumping ghost fire in the hammer stone''s eyes. It was a proud grin!

 Chapter 833

    In the eyes of hammer stone, with a strong pride, these people are always just humble mortals.


    It is incredibly easy to be bound by feelings. For the real strong, feelings and other things are completely superfluous.


    Only when a life is really ruthless, can it do what it wants to do at will. If it has concerns in its heart, it can''t give full play to its strongest strength.


    At least, that''s what hammerstone looks like.


    Even Ruiwen and Sarah, who are women, are confused by this feeling. At this time, they actually do such an irrational thing.


    In that case, let the souls of these two women become their own slaves.


    A trace of cruelty flashed in his eyes. Immediately, the hammer stone palm waved violently, and a chain suddenly roared at Ruiwen and Sarah at the same time.


    The chain split sharply in mid air, and one chain became two directly.


    One of them had a huge and exaggerated sickle on it, and the other had a strange pendulum.


    Doom pendulum.


    Death sentence!


    This guy, unexpectedly, exerts these two powerful abilities at the same time.


    The huge pendulum swept through the air and roared directly in front of Ruiwen with a terrible wind.


    Seeing the terrible power, even Ruiwen didn''t dare to despise it. She grabbed the huge broken sword in her hand and immediately blocked it in front of her.


    Immediately, there was only a bang. Ruiwen''s body flew backwards under the terrible power of the pendulum. The repulsion ability of the doom pendulum was more terrible than expected. Even Ruiwen couldn''t bear it.


    As for the sickle of death sentence, it suddenly appeared in front of Sarah.


    At that scene, Sarah''s face turned crazy. A pair of slender long legs crisscrossed quickly. Sarah wanted to escape from here, but the other party''s speed was faster. She appeared in front of Sarah almost instantly, and the sickle hooked Sarah''s waist in an instant.


    Only a scream was heard, and Sarah''s body suddenly appeared in front of the hammer stone under the hook of the huge sickle.


    That appearance is particularly sad.


    Hammer stone knows the enemy in front of her. Although Sarah''s attack ability is strong, her body is very fragile. As for Ruiwen, although she will rush to her face, it''s more troublesome to deal with the woman.


    So hammerstone directly chose such a way. He is not greedy. He doesn''t want to kill two people at the same time. As long as she can repel Ruiwen, Sarah will have no one to help. Under her own attack, she will die. As long as she can kill one immediately, that''s enough.


    At this moment, Sarah''s face was pale, and she saw a touch of fear for the first time in her big eyes.


    The chain was wrapped around her waist. Sarah couldn''t break free or even dared not break free. The sickle was buckled on her small waist. As long as she struggled a little, the sharp sickle would immediately pull along her waist.


    The little man''s waist will be cut off immediately.


    No one can save herself, even if it''s just her own life, but it still makes Sarah feel desperate.


    She is not a non-human at the level of hammer stone. She is just an ordinary woman with some power... If she dies, it will be extremely difficult for her to appear again. It can even be said that... One death is degradation.


    Seeing her body approaching the hammer stone, Sarah could hardly help screaming.


    However, at this time, strange things suddenly appeared.


    The strength that originally pulled his body violently seemed to disappear suddenly.


    His body suddenly stayed in place, and then another figure appeared in front of him. On the way, he grabbed the huge chain with arm thickness.


    not to turn a hair!


    The power of hammer stone is amazing, but the figure is not bad at all. Holding the chain, it completely stopped the trend of chain recycling.


    That man... Is that Lin Yi?


    Isn''t this man confused by the power of hammer stone? How could he appear here? Can it be said that Lin Yi broke away from the impact on his mind so quickly?


    Of course, it''s not that simple. Sarah thinks highly of me. I''m not so awesome, really.


    When I saw the appearance of depravity, Chen Xi and other brothers who died in front of me, seriously, I couldn''t help but have an impulse to embrace at that time.


    Even up to now, my eyes are wet.


    Of course I know it''s fake. It''s just a trick of hammering stone. Even if it''s really the ghost of the brothers, I know it''s not the brothers before.


    However, some things are like that. Even if you know it clearly, when things appear in front of you, you will find that it is impossible to follow your reason.


    People say to be rational, to be rational, but many times, the feelings in your heart are far stronger than those of reason, and it is easier to control your whole body.


    I know it''s fake, and I know it''s just a plan for hammer stone to kill me. I know better that my simplest solution now is to immediately explode the shadow of corruption, Chen Xi and other brothers in front of me.


    But... I can''t.


    I really can''t do it. Watching those brothers jump at me and listening to the complaints of those brothers to me in my ears, I feel sad in my heart. I know I don''t feel sorry for these brothers.


    We agreed to live together. As a result, we lived and they died... Seeing those brothers, they shouted curses at me and jumped at me with open teeth and claws, but I couldn''t do anything.


    I was even ready to die. At that time, I really forgot everything else.


    But this did not happen.


    Just when that shadow jumped in front of me, a piano suddenly sounded in my ear.


    Then in front of me, those shadows suddenly broke and screamed away.


    Then, the faces of five women, SANA, Aishi, Daomei, Elise and lefulan, all appeared in front of me. I knew that just now, it was SANA''s power.


    Use your own sound waves to shake these energy bodies in front of you into pieces and disappear.


    "Master, we don''t know what you see, but we hope that no matter when, you don''t give up hope." SANA''s voice sounded in my heart.


    There was a slight reproach in the voice. I knew that these women were blaming me. At this time, they completely gave up hope and gave up hope, which was tantamount to giving up all of them together.


    In this case, the women were also slightly angry.


    Just looking at these girls, although they blame me, they are also trying to help me resist the black shadows emerging from all directions. My heart is slightly moved.


    At the same time, there is also some fear in my heart.


    That feeling is really terrible. I haven''t paid much attention to these people before, but now such a thing makes me suddenly understand that the strength of these people is not as simple as I seem.


    Each of these guys in the shadow island is a pervert. Each of them has extremely strong hidden strength. If they are not careful, they may be finished.


    Perhaps only that hakkarim is a soft egg.


    If hakkarim knew this, he might jump out of the grave angrily?


    What I don''t know is that although hekarim was killed by me, it doesn''t mean that hekarim is a waste.


    In fact, he Karim''s strength, among these people, although not as powerful as Carl sass, is definitely an expert.


    The main strength of this guy is that he can control a dead Knight order.


    In its heyday, the order of the dead of hakkarim had millions and tens of millions of knights.


    Imagine what it would be like if so many undead Knights charged together?


    It''s just a pity that hakkarim met SANA, his nemesis.


    Just after I woke up, I immediately saw the picture in front of me.

 Chapter 834

    I saw that my brothers, one by one, were suffering from the confusion of ghosts and shadows.


    I understand that taste, that feeling is really not what ordinary people can bear.


    Perhaps it was not your fault, but if you live and your friend dies, it is a mistake in itself. The feeling of guilt that emerges in your heart will take advantage of this opportunity to devour you completely.


    Those ghosts will take this opportunity to attack your body.


    Don''t think those ghosts are really just illusions created by pure energy. They really don''t have entities, but the damage they cause may be more terrible than any entity attack.


    On the one hand, it is the impact on the mind.


    On the other hand, when those illusions attack you, the damage caused will be fully reflected in you.


    If you die, you''re really dead.


    Seeing that my brothers were suffering one by one, I was ready to help, but at that time, I saw Sarah from the corner of my eye.


    The woman has been caught by the hammer stone. At that moment, I weighed it. Although the people here are in a dangerous situation, they are struggling to support each other. There is no danger of death in a short time, but... Sarah is different. When Sarah appears in front of the hammer stone, it is when the hammer stone dies.


    So I asked ashy to help them. As for me, I suddenly appeared in front of Sarah and grabbed the huge chain.


    My eyes are fixed on the hammer stone in front of me. I can feel the fierce burning flame in my chest and the anger in my heart are swallowing me little by little.


    I''m really angry.


    This kind of use of my brothers'' appearance in my memory to hurt me, to hurt my brothers and my women, makes me feel extra angry.


    I''m afraid this unbearable means can only be used by the smashing in front of me.


    "Hammer stone..." I said hoarsely.


    The palms holding the black iron chain trembled slightly.


    The flame on the hammer stone is jumping violently. This guy is also angry to death at this moment, damn bastard. Whenever this time, there are always some damn troublemakers.


    A group of hateful bastards managed to blow Ruiwen away, but unexpectedly, they killed Cheng Yaojin on the way!


    "Boy, you die for me..." hissed and roared. The hammer stone palm shook, and the chain tightened like a huge python.


    Sarah behind me screamed bitterly, and her waist felt as if it was about to be broken. Under that high tightening, the sickle pierced directly into my back, like the teeth of a poisonous snake.


    At this time, I didn''t dodge at all. I just stared at hammer stone with a pair of extremely cold eyes. That kind of eyes even made hammer stone feel cold in my heart.


    The strength of the whole body is madly gathered on the arm at this time. When the hammer stone can''t feel it, the chain is changing rapidly.


    The temperature of the chain is increasing, like being left in the stove.


    Sarah''s eyes have turned white, and the sharp sickle has reached my vest and will be punctured right away.


    At this time, I only heard a roar: explode!


    Immediately there was a crazy explosion.


    Boom


    I saw that the sickle was about to pierce my vest. At this time, the chain suddenly exploded. I only heard the sound of crackling. The chain broke into countless knots and scattered in the sky.


    In front of me, behind me, wrapped around Sarah''s waist, and even caught in her hand by a hammer stone.


    That whole chain completely collapsed at this moment, and Tiannvsanhua fell to the ground.


    Sarah, who had narrowly escaped death, was half kneeling on the ground. Her waist seemed to be broken and in pain. She looked up at the figure in front of her. The sickle was about to penetrate his vest and fell powerlessly to the ground.


    Destroying the weapon of hammerstone is equivalent to destroying a large part of the combat effectiveness of hammerstone.


    For these heroes, their weapons are a guarantee that they can give full play to their strength. Even many heroes have this powerful power because of their weapons.


    For example, Aishi''s avalosa ice bow, for example, Sona''s Chinese zither, for example, the two holy guns in Lucian''s hand


    This power is very powerful and often has no clear restraint power, but once its own weapons are destroyed, its own strength will be seriously reduced.


    Others, like lefflan, already have powerful power. They can play the power of terror without using those weapons.


    Although the power of hammer stone can not be said to come from that chain, it has to be said that this chain that hanged countless people has long become an extremely evil weapon. Without this chain, hammer stone will lose an extremely important means.


    Although hammer stone can use its own death power to re create a chain, how can the power of the chain be compared with the original hammer stone?


    That''s why Sarah was frightened by the scene in front of her.


    That chain, but... Noumenon.


    Not only Sarah, but also hammer stone. Unexpectedly, her precious weapon will be destroyed in this way at this time. Hammer stone''s face looks ferocious, and there is a strong madness in her eyes.


    "Boy, I''ll kill you..." hammer stone roared loudly, and his body rushed at me in an instant.


    At the same time, the countless ghosts around were also urged by the hammer stone, and sprang their teeth and claws at the brothers on the ground.


    Aishi several people are desperately sniping those shadows, but even if they can intercept those ghosts, it''s too late. The earliest ghosts have attached to the brothers and are desperately torturing their bodies.


    Puff


    In the absence of any attack, a God''s body suddenly opened a gap, and the blood almost gushed out.


    Ah Shen''s body shook, and then clicked, clicked, clicked... There were more and more wounds on his body, just like a clay sculpture, cracking rapidly.


    Obviously nothing happened. Even if something really happened, it was just an illusion in the mind of a God, but what happened in the illusion completely appeared in a God.


    Scars are constantly spreading.


    In a short moment, the God''s body was completely covered with a piece of blood red.


    Not only ah Shen, but also other brothers were in the same situation. There were many scars on their bodies, which looked extremely tragic.


    Kyle, Zijiao, Xiaoya and even AI Xi all want to help, but they can''t do anything.


    They can kill those ghosts who have not attached themselves, but there is no way for those ghosts who have entered the brain, entered the spirit and are fighting with those human beings.


    Ash, they can enter my world and eliminate the dangers I encounter because we are one.


    The Nine Tailed Fox can help Zijiao avoid harm, shiver can help Xiaoya, Kyle can help Daoyu, but others can only rely on their own will to resist that terrible attack.


    There is no other way.


    If I can''t pass this level, if I can''t see through that, even if I kill hammer stone... For these brothers, it''s also death.


    "God, why don''t you resist? You can fight so well. You''re so powerful. Why don''t you kill me like you did at the beginning?"


    "Anyway, you''ve killed me once. Why don''t you come again?"


    "What are you afraid of, or are you guilty of?"


    A tall shadow was roaring in front of a God. The fingers were covered with bright red nails, and drops of blood kept falling down.


    This is the magic barrier in God''s heart!

 Chapter 835

    At this moment, a God has long lost his previous bravery and is no longer like an invincible Hulk. The whole person seems to have completely become a sheep.


    Curled up on the ground with torn scars all over.


    The expression on his face was only unspeakable fear. A pair of pale and godless eyes stared at the ghost in front of them.


    It''s impossible to connect the man in front of him with a God. Once a God was so powerful that no one could defeat him, but now he is so weak.


    Even if you look carefully, you can find that the shadow in front of you is so similar to a God, both in shape and shape.


    "My dear brother..."


    This sentence reveals the secret. A God is the brother of the ghost. This ghost is the twin brother of a God.


    "I thought I would save me, but I killed my brother..." the ghost still had a hoarse voice and constantly impacted the heart of God. This man still knows how to dodge, and his heart has not completely collapsed.


    However, judging from the current situation, it is obvious that it will not last long. As long as we take the last blow, the man will be dead.


    A God''s eyes seemed to have a little more brilliance. His eyes were full of regret. It seemed that he thought of the scene that happened at that time.


    When the end of the world came, ah Shen ran out of the Institute. Others thought that ah Shen was alone and had no wives except four.


    But God actually has a twin brother.


    He found his brother and two of his four wives, and then the four tried their best to escape from the corpses.


    Do you think there will be a happy ending?


    Sorry, you think too much. It''s not that simple. Ah Shen and his brother went to look for food, but when they came back, they found that Xiaoling and Yangyang had been surrounded by corpses.


    Two men rushed into the corpses desperately. One man grabbed a fire axe and the other a huge machete. Leng Shengsheng killed a blood path from the corpses and rescued the two women.


    But... Ah Shen''s twin brother was bitten by a zombie.


    A God can never forget that scene. His brother threw the fire axe on the ground and asked a God to kill him, but how can a God do it?


    Finally, I can only watch my brother die in front of me, then become a zombie and jump at Xiaoling. At this time, ah Shen finally raised the butcher''s knife in his hand.


    What ah Shen didn''t know was that the place at that time happened to be the territory of hammer stone. Hammer stone was not interested in ah Shen, who was still very weak at that time, but he still collected the soul of ah Shen''s brother on the principle of no waste.


    "I tried my best to save you, but you killed your own brother for your woman..." the ghost is still pressing step by step.


    "You have become a zombie..." ah Shen''s voice sounds weak and has no power at all.


    "What if you become a zombie? Haven''t you developed an antidote? There is an antidote. As long as you go back, you may be able to save me back, but you kill me and you kill your brother..."


    I knew it was impossible, but now, in God''s heart, the feeling of self reproach has become more and more heavy.


    "Hey hey, you feel guilty, you suffer. You say you have no relatives. You dare not let the people in the dungeon know that you killed your own brother. You''re afraid they think you''re a bastard who doesn''t recognize you..."


    "All these things you cherish, I will completely destroy them. I will let everyone know that you are an asshole. I will kill your two women and make all the things you cherish disappear..." the ghost roared loudly and rushed at God.


    But the ghost didn''t notice. It was that sentence that suddenly burst out a mass of light in God''s eyes.


    He has lost so much that he doesn''t want to lose anything, especially... No one wants to hurt them.


    I saw that claw thrust into my throat. For the first time, ah Shen resisted.


    The palm suddenly stretched out. No matter the sharp nail drilled through his palm and brought out a large piece of bright red blood, the palm was stuck on the ghost''s neck.


    The ghost obviously didn''t think of this, and his face became particularly ferocious and fearful.


    "Thank you..." ah Shen whispered softly, "I haven''t seen my brother for a long time..."


    After leaving this sentence, ah Shen put a little force on his palm and heard only a bang. At this time, the shadow gradually turned into ash and dissipated.


    At the same time, everyone else was in the same danger.


    Some people are extremely dangerous, others are much simpler. Some people choose to face it head-on, but others choose to resist in another way.


    "Cindra... Please..." little yellow book didn''t face the woman face to face.


    It was a small girl with a slender figure and a petite head, only about 1.5 meters.


    There is no doubt that Xiaohuang book is the calmest of all.


    Perhaps the strength is not the strongest, but little yellow book can see almost at a glance that the girl in front of him is not the girl in his mind.


    In fact, most people don''t know that little yellow book actually has a lover, but this feeling is not public.


    Little yellow book doesn''t kill people. Little yellow book never killed anyone in the challenge arena. So does this woman. Maybe it''s because she is grateful or convinced by the gentleness of little yellow book. That girl likes little yellow book.


    But because the little yellow book has a thin skin, this love only appears behind the scenes. In fact, no one knows it.


    What we don''t know is that the girl fell into the corpse tide during the last corpse tide, and then... Died.


    But others have not even seen Xiao Huang Shu''s sad appearance. In some ways, this man''s calm makes people a little afraid.


    Even now, the little yellow book saw at a glance that the woman in front of him was a fake.


    Little yellow book knows what he should do now. The dark power is of no use to him.


    The best way is to kill her directly.


    But... Little yellow book hesitated after all. He couldn''t do it himself, so he handed the task to hindra.


    Sindra, the head of the dark.


    The hot imperial sister appeared in xiaohuangshu''s mind and took over the control of xiaohuangshu''s body.


    "Do you want me to solve this problem? You''d better deal with it yourself, otherwise, this woman may become a nightmare for you all your life..." sindra said.


    There was a slight worry in that tone. This was the only person sindra worried about in the world.


    "It doesn''t matter, even if it''s a nightmare, at least I can remember her appearance..." little yellow book smiled and said softly.


    "OK..." Cinderella nodded and looked at the ghost in front of her. A cold flash flashed in her eyes. With a wave of her palm, a black energy roared in the past.


    Chen Xiaolin is the same. This weak and strong girl doesn''t know how to face her former companions.


    Only one of the seven people in S City survived. The guilt of the survivors has always existed in Chen Xiaolin''s heart.


    That guilt makes Chen Xiaolin don''t know how to face those people. In the end, Chen Xiaolin can only let solaka do it on her behalf and help herself solve the matter.


    On the contrary, Bingya showed her eldest sister''s style at this time. After a period of aftertaste, she waved her hand and directly shattered all the ghosts in front of her.


    Those are those who follow Bingya, but eventually die.


    Bingya knew that the deaths of those people could not be attributed to her... Bingya knew that she had made all her efforts, and she had a clear conscience!


    When there is no guilt or regret in a person''s heart, it is also the time when that person is the most powerful!

 Chapter 836

    Bingya is very publicity. She directly destroys the illusory memories in front of her. Zhang Quan is almost the same.


    This guy is old and cunning, although Zhang Quan was also very sad when his brothers died.


    But like Bingya, Zhang Quan cares more about the living than the dead.


    It''s just to remember the dead. If you''ve been immersed in it, it''s a sign of weakness for both of them.


    One by one, they found a solution from that ghost. Some people overcame that difficulty and made their spirit stronger.


    Some people through escape, let this kind of memory stay in their heart forever, and will not forget in this life.


    But there are two people who have always been threatened.


    Chen Bolin, Chen Yi, two siblings.


    These two people suffered the most serious psychological trauma. Zhou Jia died to save Chen Yi. Zhang Yin, Weng Peiqi and Chen Bolin also had an extremely complex relationship.


    In this case, the two people are almost deeply trapped in that quagmire. Whether they can survive this quagmire and pass this test depends on their.


    Boom


    There was a loud roar in front of him.


    Lin Yi, Kyle and Ruiwen are fighting fiercely around hammer stone.


    The hammer stone obviously didn''t have the same powerful ability as before. Although the three people didn''t suppress the hammer stone, they also fought hard. For a moment, they couldn''t tell a victory or defeat.


    Ah Shen and Xiao Huang Shu almost recovered from that situation first.


    A Shen was still bathed in blood red. He looked at the little yellow book, roared, and his body expanded again.


    That way, just like the legendary bimon beast, after this test, the strength of a God has obviously improved to a higher level. At least, a God''s mind is more powerful than before.


    In some ways, it seems that God should thank the hammer stone.


    The body was expanding rapidly, and the originally slight small wounds on the body burst at this time. The wounds that were feet long were spraying blood.


    At that scene, ah Shen couldn''t help scolding the sleeping slot, but he didn''t seem to care. He rushed straight ahead. Fortunately, there was a Chen Xiaolin behind him, shrouded in a star light, and his injury almost recovered immediately.


    The huge body collided directly on the ground. Just in front of the hammer stone, it contained a hate attack. It had already landed and hit it directly with a slap.


    With a click, the hammer stone''s body was almost immediately hit the ground, and I don''t know how many bones were broken.


    In his heart, god suddenly compared.


    As for the little yellow book, the body quickly floated out of the air. The whole body was handed over to sindra to deal with. Ignoring the completely suppressed hammer stone, he rushed directly behind him, and a large black energy serve directly hit the nether prison.


    The netherworld prison, originally under the attack of a large group of experts around Mu Mu, was broken and could not support it for a long time. After the dark force fell down, it suddenly became more shaky, and large cracks spread rapidly there.


    Hammer stone struggled frantically. He was pressed by a giant beast like a God, and almost burst the chrysanthemum. Hammer stone was also frightened and roared. He struggled to climb out from under a God''s body. He didn''t care to find his face. He turned and ran away.


    But at this time, a figure suddenly stood in front of the hammer stone.


    A bullet with white flame exploded directly on one leg of the hammer stone.


    The hammer stone had already been beaten into a half disabled. The sudden attack could not be avoided at all. With a sad scream, the holy light silver bullet exploded directly on the leg, and the body fell to the ground with a puff.


    Hammer stone stared at Lucian with wide eyes and an incredible face. Among all these people, this one felt the most incredible.


    Lucian, how can he escape from the ghost of Saina.


    "It''s not Saina, it''s just a ghost with Saina''s appearance." Lucian said coldly. A trace of sadness flashed in his eyes. The real Saina''s soul may have disappeared when the world was destroyed?


    Even if you want to meet again, you can''t do it.


    "So... Go to hell..." with that cold sound, the flame of the holy light in the muzzle of the gun began to spray out again.


    The rest of us are not idle. Almost all of our attacks fall on hammers and stones, and no one will pull down such things as beating water dogs.


    Even ash, lefflan, sister Dao and Elise came and robbed the head.


    The head of hammer stone is worth one billion yuan. Whoever can grab this head is almost eating a fat and experienced baby directly. The strength is not soaring in an instant.


    I''ll go. These girls come and grab my head, too? At that time, my nose was crooked, and I ordered several people to get out of the way and don''t rob the head, but these girls didn''t listen to me at all, but attacked faster and faster.


    But God knew a little and took a step back. He didn''t compete with us for the head.


    Hammer stone has never been so miserable. He has destroyed all the soul guiding lights, but he didn''t expect to take out all the power at the bottom of the box. He can''t even dry these enemies in front of him.


    This time, hammer stone is really desperate.


    Feel his body getting weaker and weaker, hammer stone''s heart is full of unwilling.


    He has just come to this world for such a short time. He hasn''t really let people in this world see his strength. How can he die so easily?


    He is unwilling!


    Hammerstone howled loudly, seeking help from others.


    But at this time, with a bang, with the little yellow book under the control of sindra, a large area of dark energy exploded, and the nether prison was completely destroyed.


    Inside, Carl sass and others were affected, and their bodies trembled violently, and the bodies of ghosts trembled violently.


    For the first time, an unspeakable fear could be seen on the faces of people on these shadow islands.


    Their plan has completely failed, the guard of the nether prison has also been broken, and the hammer stone just summoned will soon die.


    As for them, they will soon face cruel attacks.


    Now... What should I do?


    At this time, calthas finally showed his courage as the boss of the shadow island.


    Although his flesh and blood were like firewood, this guy stood in front of everyone and blocked the way of Mumu and little yellow book with his body full of bones.


    "Kill him..." Mu said coldly.


    Soon, the steam robot britz and the limitless sword Saint Yi rushed over almost at the same time. How can the fragile body of dead gekalsas bear this toss?


    Under britz''s iron fist, his whole body snapped and almost completely turned into pieces.


    Dead song, the most powerful guy in shadow Island, can''t he die like this?


    What is the strength of death song? No one knows, because almost all the people who have seen the dead song are dead.


    Few people know that after the death of the death song, calthas is the most powerful.


    After killing Carl sass, Mu Mu and little yellow book are ready to catch up immediately.


    But at this time, a huge figure emerged out of thin air from the place where kalsas was smashed.


    Death contract.


    The most frightening ability of calthas appeared.


    Calthas is the last Lich King, who holds the power of death. Even if the body is broken, the Lich will still not die.


    When calthas'' body dies, calthas will rise from his body for seven seconds.


    In this seven second time, calthas can use his power without limit, and he... Is invincible for seven seconds.


    Seven seconds of super long invincible, coupled with the ability to use their own strength at will, after the death of carlsas, is the strongest carlsas.

 Chapter 837

    Just in front of Mu Mu and the little yellow book, the mutilated body of Carl sass, who had just been killed, was still scattered on the ground.


    However, even from those broken bodies, a wave slowly emerged.


    Then, an illusory figure floated out of the body.


    That''s the real Lich. The whole body presents a green and translucent appearance. The body seems to be completely mixed with energy. It holds a huge book in its hand, which is a contract of death.


    As long as this contract exists, calthas can be reborn from his body immediately after his death.


    Just after his resurrection, Carl sass didn''t even look at it. As soon as he lifted his palm, a light appeared in front of him. It was a green thing like a wall.


    Mumu and Xiaohuang book hit the wall directly, and their bodies bounced back directly.


    Wall of pain!


    One of the kalthas'' restrictive skills, used to stop the enemy''s pursuit, is simply the best choice.


    Originally, Mu Mu and Xiao Huang Shu were preparing to chase and kill modkaiser and the spear of revenge, but this time they were intercepted by kalsas. At the same time, now they are even facing unimaginable great danger.


    "You three, leave here first. Hakkarim is dead and the hammer stone is irreparable. After you three leave here, just revive me again." in a hoarse voice, calthas said coldly.


    He is the master of shadow Island, but now he is at the forefront of the battlefield.


    He is immortal!


    The spear of revenge, the ghost of iron armor, and Evelyn, who had just flashed out of invisibility, looked at calsas and retreated quickly one by one.


    Damn, I finally found the nest of shadow island this time. We must not let these people live here. We must kill these people.


    At the thought of this, Mu Mu''s hands spread out, his wings suddenly emerged behind him, and his whole body soared into the air. Mu Mu was ready to go after those people.


    Even the little yellow book is the same. No one wants these powerful enemies to escape here.


    But calthas will never give these people a chance.


    There were few people in the shadow island. This time, they have lost too much. The rest of them must not make any mistakes again.


    And these people think they can get out of their control by crossing their wall of pain?


    It''s too simple.


    Seven seconds, I have to take enough actions in these seven seconds.


    As the two men flew towards the sky, calthas seemed to smile, but this guy was a skeleton. Even if he smiled, he didn''t seem to see anything.


    Then I saw a large piece of green smoke, which suddenly diffused from carlsas''s body, and quickly spread in midair in an instant, directly covering a large area.


    Even at the speed of wood, there was no time to break free from that area. I just felt a sudden pause in my breathing, and then the whole head immediately entered an extreme vertigo, and my body fell out of the air.


    Fortunately, britz below was quite loyal. He jumped directly and dragged Mu Mu''s body. Otherwise, Mu Mu might fall directly into the magma.


    Pollution!


    Calthas has another skill, which is similar to the plague. Opening this skill in the game can make calthas cause magic damage to the surrounding enemies every second.


    In reality, the destructive power of this ability is particularly terrible.


    That large area has almost become a living restricted area.


    Any living person who approaches or enters this area will suffer serious pollution. In a short time, he has no fighting power at all.


    This is the strength of calsas.


    Although his body had collapsed, although calthas did not restore his most powerful power like hammer stone.


    However, the strength of calsas can not be underestimated.


    But this guy knows that he can''t leave here. This failure is doomed.


    So calthas chose another way.


    Let everyone leave. It would be best if hammerstone could escape from here.


    Although the hammer stone is far away from itself.


    Requiem!


    There is no sign, not even preparation. When calthas used this skill, he prepared for a long time before singing this Requiem.


    When the Requiem was sung, thousands of our brothers were killed almost instantly.


    But now, the Requiem is completely unprepared. It appears immediately.


    Gray things like pillars of energy suddenly appeared on everyone''s head.


    The familiar and terrible feeling that had been experienced appeared again.


    Each of us only felt that our whole body was full of indescribable heavy feelings. In a trance, it seemed that there were millions of pounds of great force on us, which made us unable to stand up.


    What''s more terrible is that the eyes are extremely sour and may be completely closed at any time.


    That terrible taste is frightening.


    Requiem is a kind of terrorist attack that makes people die silently, ignoring defense and distance. Once this skill appears, we don''t know how to resist it.


    No one can bear this power. Only God and I clenched our teeth and continued to support our body under that kind of abnormal power.


    Big beads of sweat rolled down our faces.


    Both legs are shaking constantly.


    At this time, hammer stone finally broke free from our oppression. Seeing our appearance around, hammer stone''s eyes were filled with a kind of madness.


    He hated me and God most. Seeing that we could support each other, his heart was filled with anger.


    The palm opened, and an illusory sickle suddenly appeared, and slashed at our two necks with a Shua.


    He wants to kill both of us.


    Seeing this guy''s attack, ah Shen and I were about to split our eyes. When the sickle hit my neck, a flash of madness flashed in my eyes.


    At this time, I don''t know where the power comes from. Suddenly, I bow my head and open my mouth.


    I only heard a harsh sound, and my teeth almost broke completely.


    But the sickle was directly bitten by me.


    "Hammer stone... Get out of here..." calthas''s voice came from behind.


    Damn it, seeing my appearance, it was only one step away from killing me. Hammer stone was angry. Although he was a little unwilling, hammer stone knew that Carl sass would not last long.


    Damn... After swearing, a large light appeared on the surface of hammer stone''s body. The nether prison appeared on hammer stone for the first time. Under the guard of the nether prison, hammer stone quickly escaped.


    Three... Two, one


    At this time, the time that calthas could support finally reached the limit, and the virtual shadow shook and disappeared completely.


    The horror feeling that has been suppressed on us also completely disappeared at this time.


    At this time, the hammer stone has rushed thousands of kilometers away.


    And there is a dark prison on the surface of the body.


    Under the guard of the nether prison, the speed of anyone who approaches the hammer stone will be seriously reduced.


    Among all the people, I''m afraid Mumu is the only one who can catch up with the speed of hammering stone, but Mumu''s body has been seriously injured in the pollution.


    "Hey... Big man, throw me out..." Lucian said in a hoarse voice.


    "What''s the use of losing your past? You can''t open the nether prison alone..." ah Shen frowned.


    "No, I have a way to destroy the nether prison, but I can''t kill him alone..." Lucian''s face looked ferocious!


    In order to kill hammer stone, he waited so long. He is absolutely not allowed to fail here, absolutely not.


    With a slight frown, God grabbed Lucian.


    "Be careful..." with a roar of God, his arm suddenly exerted force.


    A meteor, across the sky!

 Chapter 838

    Seeing that the hammer stone guy has run away, the normal speed of the hammer stone is not fast, but now the guy is running for his life, so the speed of running away is amazing.


    When people are on the verge of death, the potential of explosion is always strong. Even this guy is the same. He runs fast, just like a rabbit.


    In the game, this guy doesn''t have such long legs.


    Even I couldn''t catch up with that speed for a moment. Only Chen Bolin and Mu Mu could catch up with this guy by using their instantaneous movement and wings.


    However, Chen Bolin is still bound by the ghost, and he seems to have not recovered from that situation.


    As for Mumu, his body was seriously injured. Seeing this situation, Lucian reported bravely.


    This is an enemy who hurts himself and brings him endless pain. Lucian absolutely doesn''t want to see him escape from his face.


    Absolutely not.


    Lucian will kill him no matter what the price.


    Under the power of God, Lucian''s body was like a shell, whistling in the air in an instant. There were harsh hurricanes whistling in his ears. The wind was almost splitting Lucian''s body.


    God''s power is too strong. Under that kind of super-high-speed flight, the figure of the enemy in front is getting closer and closer, and the distance between them is getting shorter and shorter.


    Before long, the figure of that guy had completely appeared in front of Lucian.


    The distance between the two sides is less than 100 meters.


    The hammer stone guy was also startled. He didn''t expect Lucian to chase and kill him in this way.


    But seeing the dark prison surrounded by his body, hammer stone was full of confidence.


    The nether prison is an extremely powerful defense means. Unless they break the nether prison, they can''t hurt themselves.


    And attacking while moving is bound to reduce their speed. Moreover, when these people approach the nether prison, their movement speed will be reduced to the extreme.


    Ninety nine percent, almost exactly the same.


    Although that time was very short, it was definitely the best choice for hammer stone to escape. Even if those guys chased them to their side, they could not really cause any harm to themselves.


    The nether prison is not just a limited distance on the surface of your body. This skill actually affects a much longer distance.


    Damn Lucian, even if he is chasing, he can''t pass through his nether prison.


    Hammer stone thought so, so he didn''t care about Lucian at all.


    But at this time, Lucian''s eyes were fixed on the enemy in front of him.


    The face was cold, and the next second the body shouted and disappeared directly.


    Lucian is faster than hammerstone.


    Cold pursuit, this is a blink type skill that can blink a distance in an instant.


    This distance in the game may not be far, but in reality, this distance is definitely not just as simple as it looks.


    The body appeared directly behind the hammer stone, and the nether prison was in front of him.


    Seeing the huge cage, Lucian''s eyes were crazy.


    He had felt that the nether prison was having a very serious binding effect on his body.


    However, the hammer stone is close at hand.


    Even the netherworld prison itself is in front of him. As long as he reaches out his hand, he can touch that prison.


    Clenching his teeth, Lucian''s eyes were red.


    Then the whole body rushed forward like a hungry wolf.


    It was right in front of me. With this swoop, I even temporarily broke free from the shackles of the nether prison, and my whole body hit the nether prison directly.


    At this moment, hammer stone''s eyes suddenly stared, filled with unspeakable fear.


    It is very difficult to destroy the Youming prison by external forces. There is only one way to solve the Youming prison in the simplest way.


    That is to use a person''s body to forcibly impact the nether prison. Under the impact of human flesh, the nether prison will be destroyed in an instant.


    However, while the nether prison is destroyed, the people who impact the nether prison will also suffer unbearable cruelty, injury and even death.


    Just like Lucian now, the netherworld prison exploded instantly, and countless black forces, like blades, twisted and danced wildly in the air.


    Only a shrill scream was heard. Lucian''s body struggled violently at this moment, his wife and his wife trembled violently, and countless wounds on his body appeared almost instantaneously.


    I don''t know how much black power, like a poisonous snake, ran through Lucian''s body at this moment, and the whole body was full of holes immediately.


    It was almost like losing life. The whole body plumped down from the air to the ground, twitching and wriggling slightly.


    But Lucian''s barely opened eyes were filled with unspeakable excitement and satisfaction.


    Just ahead, the ghost prison on that damn guy has been completely broken.


    The power that has been guarding the hammer stone has been completely broken.


    Hammer stone was furious, this damn guy, the old enemy of his life.


    Even at this time, the damn guy still risked everything to kill himself.


    This hateful enemy, for a moment, hammer stone even felt that the anger in his chest was about to surpass everything, and his steps stopped involuntarily.


    An illusory chain with a sickle had appeared. With that ferocity on his face and a shaking of his palm, the deadly sickle immediately threw it at Lucian.


    Lucian''s face is just calm. Even if he wants to die, Lucian won''t feel any fear. At most, he just has a little regret. It''s a pity that he didn''t see this guy die with his own eyes.


    But Lucian is not dead.


    Just when hammer stone''s sickle was thrown over, a magic crystal arrow suddenly exploded on hammer stone''s body. Only a bang was heard, hammer stone''s body was immediately repulsed, and his body even had some slight dizziness.


    In fact, hammer stone is too greedy and greedy.


    If hammerstone gave up everything and ran away when the Requiem of calthas just appeared, hammerstone may have really run away now.


    This guy is treacherous, greedy and timid.


    He wanted to kill me and God. He wasted time and made an attack, but the attack failed.


    This guy felt scared and ran away. If this guy could spare no effort to attack, ah Shen and I would die at least. Of course, hammer stone would also die.


    But this guy wasted his time and chose to run away again for fear of dying there.


    Seeing Lucian, he greedily wanted to harvest Lucian''s soul and missed the best time to escape again.


    Such repeated mistakes eventually led to an irreparable result.


    Ash''s magic crystal arrow roared directly from a distance.


    This is the power of ash. Ash''s magic crystal arrow can ignore the distance and shoot as far as it can until it attacks the target.


    Pitiful to the hammerstone, he only tried to kill Lucian, but ignored this.


    Moreover, without the protection of the nether prison, the defense ability of hammer stone for various control skills has been reduced by more than half at this time.


    Bang, the hammer stone suddenly became dizzy.


    When the hammer stone finally reacted, I only saw a large blue light flashing on Lucian.


    That light frightened hammer stone.


    He didn''t dare to stop, turn around and run.


    However, it was still too late. In the next second, the blue light suddenly became particularly bright. Immediately, a large figure appeared at this time.


    delivery!


    The only skill that can catch up with hammerstone in a short time.


    This skill, in this case, is just right. And I''m not the only one here.


    Because of their greed and ignorance, hammer stone will suffer the most tragic price at this time.

 Chapter 839

    Everyone has their own brain cramps, and this time it''s the hammer stone''s turn.


    This guy, greedy and foolish again and again, lost his chance to escape.


    In fact, hammerstone has two ways to go. First, do nothing and concentrate on running for your life.


    Second, like a man, he completely risked his life, killed several main members of the other party, and reduced a lot of trouble for his companions in the future.


    Either of these two roads is good. One can live and the other is a man.


    However, hammer stone chose such a path of no going up and no going down. He not only wanted to live by himself, but also wanted to kill some of us.


    As a result, I didn''t get anything. I even lost the chance to run for my life, but I couldn''t kill a brother on our side.


    This is probably the worst part of hammerstone.


    When seeing our figure appear, hammer stone is scared to death. The more powerful and cruel he is, the guy who plays with other people''s lives and souls. In fact, the fear of death in his heart will become particularly strong.


    Hammer stone has died once. He knows how terrible death is. He doesn''t want to continue to taste the endless darkness.


    But it''s too late.


    Just appeared, so many people on our side immediately chased the hammer stone.


    Werewolf skills have been used.


    Blood tracking!


    Under the skill from Warwick, a red mark immediately appeared on the hammer stone''s head. When I rushed to Warwick, my movement speed increased sharply.


    In this case, the chance of hammer stone escaping becomes extremely weak.


    Bloodstain tracking, ghost trot, apocalyptic phantom, Sona''s swift Sonata... Warwick''s skills, Summoner''s skills, talent bonus, Sona''s bonus. When all these powers are displayed, I find that my speed has reached an unimaginable level at this time.


    At this moment, I only feel a gust of strong wind whistling in my ears. My speed breaks through again. Sonic?


    It has already broken through. I even feel that my current speed is constantly sprinting towards the double speed of sound, even more abnormal.


    I''ve never tried to show all the speed in this situation. Now I show it for the first time. I didn''t expect to have reached this level. If it was this speed, I should be able to chase it up just now.


    My body just appeared from the transmission light, and I didn''t even see any action. I just heard a whew, and my body immediately disappeared from the transmission array.


    At that speed, even ash''s eyelids were flashing.


    I''m very selfish. This time, only me and the five heroes around me are transmitted. Stealing heads can''t be given to others.


    After several girls were stunned for a while, they rushed over one by one and followed closely, but they were still far away from me.


    The hunter roared!


    Bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick''s skill increases his attack speed by 80% in six seconds.


    Just when I rushed to the back of hammer stone, the guy seemed to feel something. He turned and looked at it. The fluctuation on his body suddenly became more intense.


    He screamed bitterly. When he was on the verge of death, the warden of the soul lock finally experienced what kind of fear those souls tortured by themselves were bearing.


    Dying, dying, dying


    He has been torturing and killing others all the time, but now when this happened to him, he found that he didn''t have such a strong bearing capacity at all.


    He doesn''t want to die, he wants to live


    However, just as he would not give those people a way to live, these people would not give him a chance to live.


    The hunter roared... His body pounced on him, and his two fists staggered quickly. For a moment, there were fast attacking fists everywhere in the air, and one fist fell on the man''s body.


    The continuous attack made the hammerstone''s body go back and click. It was the broken bones on his body.


    Pale bones were broken alive, and the ghost fire dissipated as quickly as cold water.


    With a jump, the body rotated in mid air, flew up, and kicked the hammer stone''s head with a direct click. The bald head was kicked out directly and completely separated from his neck.


    Then it hit the ground and became fragments.


    But this guy is still alive, and the ghost fire is still burning.


    Grinning grimly, a green light appeared on my palm, ready to blow up this guy.


    But what I didn''t expect was that just when I was about to attack, a figure suddenly appeared in front of me, and the blade in my hand immediately tore down.


    I fainted. It''s sister Dao.


    This girl came to rob her head at this time.


    Poor hammer stone, now it has completely become an experience baby that we are all fighting for. Everyone wants to get this big lump of experience value.


    Click... One arm was cut off directly, and bone stubbles flew all over the sky.


    The shadow is lost!


    The body of leflea also flashed with a cry, and the magic emerged, and the ghost fire on the hammer stone was instantly suppressed.


    A little spider didn''t know when to climb over and burst open on the bone shelf of the hammer stone. With a bang, another ghost fire was directly broken.


    This guy''s breath is getting weaker and weaker.


    Leflea, Elise and sister Dao are all out to rob the head. No, I have to speed up, otherwise, this big lump of experience value will be robbed.


    It''s better for Ashley not to rob the head! As for SANA, there is no need to rob her head at all. Whoever killed her should be given a part to SANA.


    Just when I thought so, a cluster of arrows suddenly came from the rear, with that cold breath and extreme cold, which made people tremble all over.


    Twenty six arrows were fired at the hammerstone.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    Yes, it was ash''s ten thousand arrows. Just when I thought ash wasn''t involved, the woman gave a fatal blow.


    I don''t know when to start, AI Xi''s ten thousand arrows have become so powerful that he can shoot 26 arrows at once!


    There was a strong chill on each arrow, and each arrow was an arrow of frost.


    This arrow is undoubtedly the most lethal to the hammer stone. The last ghost fire on his body can''t bear the bone chilling chill. It shudders and goes out in an instant.


    The last trace of fluctuation on the hammer stone was also completely over at this time.


    I received a prompt from the system and got a hundred million gold coins.


    Then there was no experience value at all. On the contrary, the upgraded white light was flashing on SANA and Aishi.


    On Ash''s face, there was a trace of pride. Mending the knife is to master the skills!


    As for the others, they were all speechless and helpless. They sharpened their heads to get this experience value. Unexpectedly, they were finally obtained by ash.


    After this, Aishi''s strength must have increased significantly, perhaps more than SANA.


    Because of her experience, SANA killed Warwick last time and hekarim not long ago. This time she killed hammerstone, she learned three times in a row, 20% each time, adding up to more than 600 million.


    But the number of experience values that ash got this time was even more crazy.


    But the level was only raised a little and stopped immediately.


    Level 54. Now ash has reached this peak, and his experience value is far from being used up. He can continue to upgrade only after ash advances again.


    Ash is about to advance three times like SANA.


    As for SANA, there is no pressure in this regard. Her level is constantly improving. Before killing hakkarim, her level has reached level 69, and she will soon reach level 72 and advance three times. This time, the level is directly full!

 Chapter 840

    This experience value is quite good. AI Xi''s level before the four people was level 53, one level away from 54.


    Now AI Xi''s level is trapped at level 54, and the extra experience values are stored here, waiting for AI Xi to improve again after he advances.


    Fortunately, ash doesn''t need anything like the origin of the soul to improve his level. As for the fragments, there are as many as they need.


    After killing so many mutant beasts before, they were all decomposed at once, and immediately there were thousands of energy crystal fragments.


    Let''s advance SANA again.


    The strength of the five heroes has gradually opened up. Now SANA has advanced four times, while Dao Mei, Elise and Le Fulan only twice.


    After four upgrades, SANA''s upper level limit was raised to level 90.


    At the same time, the attributes of the whole body have been increased by 40%, and the bonus obtained after upgrading is also increased again.


    This time, it suddenly increased its strength by 40%, and SANA''s destructive power became even more terrible when she became a mobile weapon of mass destruction.


    Even if the final movement of the wild dance is not used, just the random fluctuation of the strings and the scattered sound waves are enough to cause very powerful damage to the enemy.


    But SANA is still an assistant. She likes the profession of wet nurse.


    Of course, now the milk volume has become more sufficient. Vaguely, the scale in front of the chest seems to have increased slightly, bouncing up and down.


    Of course, this advanced cost is also quite extravagant. Two thousand energy crystal fragments, plus 20 million gold coins.


    But I have plenty of money now. I don''t care.


    After upgrading, SANA''s level was raised twice, and finally stayed at level 74.


    Then I turned to ash. Now ash needs more.


    For three advanced levels, you need 10 million gold coins and 1000 soul crystal fragments.


    Two thousand for the fourth advance, three thousand for gold coins and three thousand for any.


    Plus the two thousand gold coins just spent, it''s enough, but the soul crystal fragments are a little stretched.


    No way, I searched the body of hammer stone and found a soul origin.


    That''s the soul origin of the hero. He Karim hung up before he came, and the soul origin was wasted, but the soul origin of hammer stone was not wasted.


    When I found it, I turned back temporarily.


    On the other hand, Chen Bolin and Chen Yi are still in an extremely unstable state. We think that after killing the hammer stone, they may be able to break free from the psychological test, but in fact, the situation is a little more dangerous than we think.


    The two people''s bodies have been trembling and pale. It seems that they can''t get rid of it and overcome this difficulty in a short time.


    "Shall we help..." I couldn''t help but say.


    Seeing the two people pale and trembling, I couldn''t help feeling a little worried and distressed in my heart.


    "No, this is their own ideological struggle. None of us can intervene. We can only look at their own. All we can do is not to disturb them as much as possible," Chen Xiaolin said.


    As a master healer, what Chen Xiaolin said naturally has its own truth, and we can only listen to it.


    Mu Mu and Xiao Huang Shu were almost treated by Chen Xiaolin. After a prayer, almost all the injuries on everyone recovered.


    Even Lucian was the same. When he broke away from the nether prison, this guy''s body almost immediately became full of holes and was about to die.


    But even if it''s a hairspring, there''s only one breath left. As long as Chen Xiaolin doesn''t die, she can pull him back from the gate of hell.


    The title of the strongest wet nurse is not just for fun.


    This operation was quite successful. It not only effectively blocked the plans of Carl sass, but also killed hammer stone and hakkarim.


    Even calthas was killed once.


    However, there were some problems in the search for carlsas''s body.


    "I didn''t find the soul mark of calthas," Mumu said.


    Calthas was beaten to death by britz.


    Although calthas is more awesome after his death, it is said that the soul mark should not be so easy to be broken.


    But there was no sign of his soul in the fragments of calthas''s body.


    Every hero has his own soul mark, and Carl sass is no exception. It is impossible to escape this almost regular thing.


    Where on earth is this guy''s soul mark?


    Didn''t destroy this guy''s soul mark, does that mean we didn''t kill this guy this time?


    Every faction seems to have a super powerful guy.


    Like solaka of Ionia, the former demigod, is definitely the strongest expert of Ionia.


    It seems that calthas is the most powerful person in the shadow island. Now it seems that this guy is not so easy to be killed.


    No wonder this guy dares to intercept US bravely and bravely, suppresses us with the Requiem after the death of the flesh, and gives his companions time to run for their lives, because this guy knows very well that this death is not a real death for himself, not even a separate body.


    It''s really a pity that I didn''t kill calthas, but after all, I got a lot of benefits this time.


    Then I asked Mu Mu for some ability nuclei. Before, Mu Mu also killed many mutant beasts and accumulated dozens or hundreds of ability nuclei.


    Hearing that I wanted these things, Mu Mu hardly hesitated and immediately gave them all to me.


    Next to Chu Yue, it is quite greedy. After all, these things are the energy for Chu Yue to fight.


    After I got these ability nuclei, I immediately decomposed the ability nuclei of these mutant beasts. The number of 3000 is finally enough.


    Spend 1000 first to advance ash, and the upper level limit is increased to 72.


    As a result, ash crackled and the white light on his body kept flashing. The experience value almost went up until he reached level 72.


    This situation made me frown slightly. Now it seems that AI Xi, if they can get the experience value of killing a hero ontology alone, it is enough to raise their level by one level.


    Then I spent another two thousand and advanced again.


    The upper limit of the level was raised to level 90. As for their own level, they stayed at level 75, a little higher than SANA.


    This is the harvest this time.


    AI Xi''s strength has increased by 70% in a row. Coupled with the huge improvement in level, it is not too much to say that his strength has doubled.


    This substantial improvement made Elise and others envy.


    I strongly demand that I should not be so eccentric. SANA is all right. AI Xi has already gone up. If I have this opportunity again, I must give it to three of them.


    And I have always been very fair, never favoring one over the other, so I promised.


    Chen Bolin and Chen Yi have not been able to recover from that state. In this case, we dare not move casually.


    We left a few brothers here to take care of two people. We searched carefully on the island, but there was nothing after all.


    As we expected, Evelyn, Maud Caesar and Callista have left here and the island.


    We found their usual nest and found some soul marks and ability nuclei, but this is only the only discovery. There is nothing except these things.


    It''s getting dark. The sea at night is the most terrible time. Considering that Chen Yi and Chen Bolin haven''t recovered, and we''ve just had a tired fight for a day, we decided to take a temporary rest on the island for one night and leave the next day.


    Of course, do you choose to rest and continue fighting? There are many mutant beasts on this island, which are all experience values.


    While we rest here, on the other side, in the direction of the dungeon, some things are gradually happening!

 Chapter 841

    Boom


    The violent roar appeared in this originally quiet underground city, with a piece of smoke and dust everywhere.


    I only saw a guy like a monster with black, red and green protrusions all over. It looked more frightening than those zombies outside.


    On the back, there are two very strange huge meat arms like tentacles.


    A man stood in front of him. As a result, he was blown away by a punch.


    "Grass!" he struggled to get up from the ground and wiped the corners of his mouth. Meng Rui was full of helplessness.


    Damn it, Guan Zhaolin''s strength is really not small. To be honest, if you fight directly, you may not be able to do Guan Zhaolin, but now is not the time.


    This guy is his own brother. He can''t attack his brother, can he?


    At the beginning, I thought Guan Zhaolin must not know about this. Otherwise, with this guy''s temper, if I knew that Lin Yi''s brothers took people to attack shadow island and destroy hammer stone, Guan Zhaolin would rush over like a madman.


    But... Don''t let this guy pass.


    He has the deepest feelings with Chen Xi. Just like his father and son brothers, if Guan Zhaolin is allowed to pass, he will not be able to control his emotions, and there will be bad things at that time.


    So this matter has been kept from this guy, but unexpectedly, this guy still got the news through other channels.


    Sure enough, after Guan Zhaolin knew the news, he suddenly ran away, like a hungry wolf rushing out of the dungeon.


    Other people around saw this scene and stepped away one by one. No one knew what had happened.


    "Brother Meng, get out of the way. I don''t want to do anything to you. They don''t take me there. I''ll go there alone." he roared, and Guan Zhaolin''s voice sounded more like a beast.


    But this guy hasn''t been overwhelmed by his anger. He knows that he is facing his brother. He resists the murderous intention and doesn''t start.


    After wiping the corners of his mouth, Meng Rui got up from the ground and took a look at Guan Zhaolin. Meng Rui said, "there''s a bird in the past. When you go there now, it''s already fucking over there. You know, it''s your temper that he mews, so brother Lin, they can''t take you there."


    "Damn it, why didn''t you learn to be a little calm after falling for so long?" Meng Rui cursed bitterly.


    "Get out of the way..." Guan Zhaolin roared louder and louder.


    This guy is about to lose control of himself.


    Seeing this appearance, Meng Rui''s face gradually became ugly. He must not let Guan Zhaolin rush out. Otherwise, driven by that hatred, no one knows what will happen with Guan Zhaolin''s character.


    Absolutely not.


    "Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, you control him." Yu Guang in the corner of his eye saw some other brothers watching the excitement, and Meng ruiton was not angry.


    Come on, it''s time to work.


    Fan Xiaotian, who was watching the excitement, turned his mouth and came out one by one.


    With the emergence of these three people, Guan Zhaolin can feel the powerful power from these three people even in his violent walk.


    These three people are old masters in s city. Even in this dungeon, they belong to the first class.


    Fan Xiaotian, in particular, was on the list this time. Unexpectedly, he was brushed down at the last minute. He was very unhappy, and his face showed a kind of malicious look.


    "Brother Guan, just be honest. When XIAOLINZI and his family come back, if you have any dissatisfaction, go to XIAOLINZI and let them vent. Don''t make trouble here? This is not the time..." as he said, fan Xiaotian walked towards Guan Zhaolin with a grim smile.


    As for Shirley and Hao Ziqi, they gradually surrounded from both sides.


    Now Guan Zhaolin has almost been overwhelmed by anger.


    He vowed to kill hammer stone, warden of soul lock.


    The murderer who killed depravity and Chen Xi''s two best brothers, he has even been working hard for this goal.


    Why constantly improve their strength and carry out that kind of almost cruel abnormal training? Just to be able to kill that guy one day.


    But now, this time, he has excluded himself?


    For a moment, Guan Zhaolin only felt that his previous efforts and hard-working training seemed to be just a joke, which had no meaning at all.


    The feeling of being betrayed has always impacted Guan Zhaolin''s heart. In this mood, it''s no surprise that Guan Zhaolin will have such a violent walk.


    Seeing that Guan Zhaolin''s situation is becoming more and more violent and unable to communicate, there is no way. The three people can only rush forward.


    Guan Zhaolin''s strength has indeed increased rapidly. With that indestructible stick and the fallen sickle, it is difficult for fan Xiaotian to suppress Guan Zhaolin.


    However, now fan Xiaotian is not alone, but... Three.


    The strength of each of these three people is above Guan Zhaolin. Even if Guan Zhaolin runs wild now, his strength can almost be said to have increased greatly, but it is difficult to deal with under the siege of the three people.


    Boom


    The sickle and iron bar hit the shield in Hao Ziqi''s hand at the same time. Under the terrible impact, Hao Ziqi did not retreat at all. Taking advantage of this opportunity, fan Xiaotian and Shirley quickly suppressed it from both sides.


    As a result, the two flesh arms attacked the two people from two directions.


    Damn it, if you were your opponent, you would have cut it directly with an axe, whether you were injured or dead?


    But this is not an ordinary enemy, this is his own companion. Only at this time, fan Xiaotian really can''t start.


    There was no way but to carry Guan Zhaolin''s attack. He was stunned in the chest and took the punch and locked Guan Zhaolin''s arm.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Shirley turned into a puma, rushed over and pressed Guan Zhaolin to the ground.


    With the joint efforts of the three people, Guan Zhaolin was finally under control.


    Sister, I didn''t expect this boy to be so difficult to deal with.


    After Guan Zhaolin was controlled, the whole person''s situation looked a little better, and his violent walk was being suppressed a little bit.


    "Shit, I''m so tired."


    Fan Xiaotian was muttering. His chest was still burning and painful. Not everyone could bear this guy''s fist. He felt as if he was going to be smashed through his fist.


    "Guan Zhaolin, I know you are unhappy, but you should know that although we haven''t known depravity for as long as you, depravity and Chen Xi are all our brothers."


    "The pain and anger in our hearts are no worse than you."


    "There are other dead brothers. Everyone wants to kill those guys. We all want to go to the shadow island and smash them all."


    "But no, we can''t have so many people in the past. You can''t control your feelings now. If you let you in the past, something will happen. If you haven''t met those people, maybe those people will be prepared."


    "We should believe in Mu Mu and XIAOLINZI, ah Shen and other brothers. We believe that those people will certainly bring us a satisfactory result."


    "What''s more, it''s not so peaceful in our place now. There are still many things we need to deal with. If you really have that spare time, just calm down and act with us."


    "You can calm down here alone. We have to deal with other things." Meng Rui said helplessly, and then breathed a sigh.


    Together with fan Xiaotian, I''m going to leave here and let Guan Zhaolin calm down alone.


    Just as Mumu expected when they left, the dungeon was not peaceful.


    Now some very bad things have happened. No one wants to make trouble at this time.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll go with you." that was Guan Zhaolin''s voice.


    "I won''t be so impulsive anymore..." hoarse voice, strong anger and red eyes.

 Chapter 842

    I don''t know how Guan Zhaolin forcibly suppressed that impulse, but now it seems that he has at least recovered some reason, which is a good start.


    "That''s good." Meng Rui nodded and said, "let''s come together. Maybe we can let you vent."


    When Lin Yi and Mu Mu left, they didn''t take away much combat power from the dungeon. Many powerful experts stayed here.


    They are worried that the dungeon may encounter a sudden attack by the enemy when they leave.


    This enemy is mainly Knox and the pervert professor.


    The main one is the abnormal professor. Most people in Knox don''t know the situation of the dungeon, but the abnormal professor may know something through some reasoning.


    But the discovery of things is still somewhat unexpected.


    In fact, this time, to be exact, the threat is not the dungeon, but another place.


    "How''s the situation?" when he came to the intelligence room, Meng Rui immediately asked Shang Qi.


    In this place, Shang Qi is in contact with the opposite side. Since the two sides can communicate remotely, this kind of contact has not been interrupted.


    No matter what the latest situation is on both sides, they will immediately notify the opposite side so that the opposite side can make preparations in advance.


    For example, the shadow island we encountered here and the abnormal Professor, we all told the opposite side. If we encounter these people, we can prepare in advance.


    As for the opposite side, it is the same. Once we encounter any new monster, we will be notified here.


    In fact, just after Lin Yi and Mu Mu a Shen left, a message came from the Western Theater the next day.


    Before the Western Theater, we looked everywhere for traces of several other theaters.


    Central theater, Eastern theater, southern theater, northern theater!


    Our location is the eastern theater. But there are no clues in other directions except our side.


    They once distributed leaflets in the sky, hoping to get information from other places. If there were any living people, they might contact them, or go to the Western Theater to find shelter.


    But all along, although ordinary people have saved some, the soldiers in several war zones seem to have disappeared.


    The only one who got in touch was us, but there were few soldiers left on our side, only a few researchers survived.


    In this case, the old general of Chu Tian almost gave up. Maybe those troops had been destroyed when the end came.


    It was only a symbolic inspection, but I didn''t expect that it was this time, but I found a particularly important situation.


    One of the planes, flying over the northern theater, also sent some leaflets and left some contact information, including the so-called special emergency code.


    This time, Xu Rui also passed. He didn''t expect to get any response, but he didn''t expect that when Xu Rui was ready to return, the radio equipment on the plane actually received a signal.


    Because the reconnaissance plane was flying at high altitude, the signal was extremely weak. We can only vaguely know that it was a code composed of several English letters and Arabic numerals, a long string of numbers.


    Although Xu Rui keeps trying to reduce his flying altitude, he hopes to get all the information. If there are still people living below, Xu Rui even hopes to know some information about the other party.


    But I didn''t think that the signal over there was worse than expected. Xu Rui didn''t have time to hear all the contents clearly. As a result, the contact was interrupted.


    There''s no way. If Xu Rui is alone, falling off the plane in this case is almost death. Xu Rui finds that the whole city is completely covered by all kinds of monsters and mutant animals. So Xu Rui simply drove the plane back and reported the series of codes.


    After analysis, the intelligence personnel on truking side found that those intelligence codes may be the emergency command codes of the northern theater.


    The code consists of twenty-four digits and letters, but six of them are ambiguous.


    According to the sound from the wireless telex, we carried out precise analysis and finally found several most likely numbers. After continuous manual input, we didn''t expect to find them in the end.


    Just this morning, they finally got in touch there.


    The radio signal did come from the northern theater.


    But now, the situation in the northern theater is quite dangerous. They are forced to hide in a secret room under the northern theater and seek assistance from other places through this intelligence in the hope of getting help.


    After receiving this signal, the Western Theater immediately contacted the dungeon.


    Shangqi has been dealing with this problem.


    The northern theater is located on the border with Russia, bordering Siberia.


    The environment there is a little worse than that in the Western Theater.


    The number of zombies over there is relatively small, but the individuals are very powerful.


    Moreover, in this case, since the other party can send a distress signal, it means that there are still living people there. In this case, Chutian can''t order a missile attack.


    Only a group of elite personnel can be dispatched to carry out rescue plans thousands of miles away.


    If you are an individual expert, the Western Theater thinks that it can''t compare with us. Those who can take action are those mecha.


    Therefore, Chu Tian did not hesitate to send a group of 40 person team mecha and a 100 person elite special forces force to Yuhua city by large transport plane (PS, in order not to involve real place names, all city names are fabricated. If there are similarities, it is clear that the skill of crow naming is good.)


    At the same time, we have been informed. I hope we can send a group of experts to help.


    In terms of geographical location, we are actually closer.


    To be honest, under normal circumstances, when receiving this rescue signal, Shangqi will definitely send someone there immediately.


    But now, most of the experts in the dungeon are not here. It can be said that it is the most empty time of strength.


    Originally, there are not many experts left in the dungeon. If you send someone out at this time, it''s hard to say whether the remaining strength can guard the dungeon.


    But this kind of thing can''t be regarded as having never happened.


    Moreover, the number of people still alive in the northern theater is actually quite large, about more than 100000.


    This number is similar to the dungeon. But by comparison, they have a very serious threat, that is, the number of experts is too small.


    It seems that I encountered a very, very powerful guy before. In order to protect those living people, thousands of capable people died and died everywhere. As a result, I just drove the guy away and didn''t even kill the monster.


    But the leak happened to rain at night. Just drove the monster away, but it ushered in a new threat.


    A group of strange guys, led by a large number of monsters who didn''t know what it was, attacked the last stronghold in the northern theater.


    Caught off guard, their front continued to shrink, casualties became more and more serious, and the number of living people has dropped sharply from hundreds of thousands to less than 200000.


    Moreover, if this battle continues, there may not even be a living person in the end.


    At this time, they received a leaflet distributed by Xu Rui.


    The personnel there are extremely scarce. It seems that everyone has been involved in the battlefield. Even the contact between the intelligence office is intermittent.


    "Now Lin Yi, a Shen and Mu Mu are not here. You are the boss here. You give orders. Whether we go to support or what to do depends on you." Meng Ruishen said in a deep voice.


    This is not to kick the ball and leave the responsibility to Shang Qi.


    This is trust!


    Because they trust Shangqi and are willing to entrust their lives and everything to this guy.


    Shang Qi also knows how serious the task on his shoulder is. His eyes are constantly emitting all kinds of light. It is obvious that his heart is undergoing a test.

 Chapter 843

    Rescue or not?


    If it was at the door of his house, Shang Qi would definitely get on the horse without saying a word and kill out with a group of brothers, but this time, it was hundreds of kilometers away.


    It takes a long time to travel back and forth, and more than 100000 people need protection in the underground city.


    And those sent out brothers, no one knows what trouble they will encounter, let alone how many brothers will come back alive.


    To send someone out is almost to let this person bear many risks for no reason.


    This kind of thing makes Shang Qi feel very uncomfortable.


    But if he doesn''t go to the rescue, Shang Qi will feel unbearable remorse in his heart.


    After all, there are hundreds of thousands of people over there who are in danger.


    They are extremely lack of experts. According to the news from there, there are only a few hundred capable people left. Most of the other combat effectiveness are just ordinary people. It will become extremely dangerous to fight against those monsters with weapons.


    Almost every day, every hour and every minute, many people sacrifice. Even in the short time of thinking, some people may have died.


    "Let''s go..." said Shang Qi in a hoarse voice.


    Sometimes it''s really hard to make a decision.


    I can''t imagine what it feels like.


    After saying this sentence, Shang Qi only felt that his whole body seemed to be relaxed, but in his heart, he became particularly depressed.


    Next to Xiaoling and Yangyang, they cast more appreciative eyes.


    These two people have always adhered to their own principles. The greater the strength, the greater the responsibility.


    The power you have is what God gave you to save others.


    If you can''t spend this power in the right place, what''s the meaning of having these power and living a miserable life?


    It''s just a question of who to send and how many people to send, which is another trouble.


    "I must go there. I''m free of lice here." fan Xiaotian said immediately.


    "Let''s go too," said Hao Ziqi. He said we were Shirley and him.


    I don''t know when to start. The relationship between the two seems to have become somewhat ambiguous.


    "So do I. I need to vent," Guan Zhaolin said.


    "I understand... You four all went there." after thinking for a while, Shang Qi said, "we can''t assign more personnel here. This time, there were too many people in the past, but it''s useless. Xiao Ling, Yang Yang, you two..."


    "We''ll go there too. If ah Shen comes back, let him come to us." before Shang Qi finished speaking, Yang Yang said immediately.


    Seeing Yang Yang''s appearance, Shang Qi smiled bitterly. He knew he couldn''t change anything, so he had to reluctantly promise.


    "Zhang Xuliang, Xue Yang, Shi Shi, Bai Qiu, you four also went there." after thinking for a while, Shang Qi said.


    "Crab, Xiyi, you two stay here..."


    "Let''s go too." he shook his head and said, "there are tens of thousands of capable people in the dungeon. The demand for top experts is not so large. It''s too dangerous to let those brothers pass."


    Shangqi originally wanted crabs and Xiyi to stay here, but in fact, Xiyi''s situation is probably the most appropriate in the wild. In the wild, Xiyi''s strength can reach the maximum.


    As for crabs, dual abilities can make crabs play different forces according to different situations, which is also quite good.


    "We''ll go too," said Chen Xiaodao, referring to Tong Lei and him. These two people are also top experts.


    "Well, that''s it, Meng Rui, you stay here and I''ll take these brothers over," said Shang Qi.


    "No, you stay here." Meng Rui shook his head and refused.


    Meng Rui rarely denies Shang Qi''s decision, but this time it''s different.


    "At any time, our underground city must have a leader. When Mu Mu, a God and Lin Yi are absent, you must stay here. Otherwise, only that kind of panic will cause trouble."


    "I believe you can handle..."


    "I can''t. brothers trust the four of you, not me... I''ll take charge of the things here. Just stay here." Meng Rui shook his head and continued.


    In fact, Shang Qi understands this situation. If all the top experts in a territory disappear, once the feeling of panic spreads, it will be quite dangerous.


    But at this time, if a top master can stay here, the situation will be different immediately.


    "Moreover, I think Lin Yi should be back soon, and then we can relax," Meng Rui said.


    The development of things makes people feel a little unresponsive. In just a few days, the underground city has actually entered an unprecedented empty situation. This situation is quite bad.


    Finally, Xiao Ling, Yang Yang, fan Xiaotian, Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao, Guan Zhaolin, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Bai Qiu, Shi tou, Zhang Xuliang, Xue Yang, Xi Yi, crab and Meng Rui formed an elite rescue team to support the northern theater.


    As for Shang Qi, he continued to sit here with other experts in the territory.


    Now is the most empty time of the underground city. No one can guarantee what will happen in the underground city at this time. Destruction is absolutely not allowed at this time.


    Shang Qi really wants to fight with these brothers. He really wants to.


    There are only fifteen brothers and sisters, and the danger of this operation is self-evident.


    These brothers should not be allowed to take risks and stay here, but... At this moment, Shangqi must bear this.


    Because there was a heavier burden on Shang Qi''s shoulder.


    So in the end, no matter how painful and helpless Shang Qi felt, he could only watch these brothers roar in the distance after they were ready.


    There aren''t many planes and other things in the underground city. In fact, this one was Zhong lixiu''s baby before. It fell during the last corpse tide attack. Fortunately, it didn''t explode. After carrying it back for repair, it was a miracle that it could go to heaven again.


    The speed of the helicopter is not as fast as other people''s transport planes and fighter planes, but it is also much faster than running from the ground. I hope it can arrive in time this time. No one wants to see the picture of corpses everywhere.


    Seeing the brothers leave, Shang Qi gave the heaviest order.


    All the nine access elevators are blocked, and the whole underground city has entered a locked state. Anyone is prohibited from entering and leaving during this period of time. Unless it is a special intelligence officer, others must stay in the underground city.


    Countless weapons and explosives are buried at every checkpoint at the entrance and exit of the underground city. At the same time, the people inside all keep the highest vigilance. Patrols search the territory almost all the time.


    I hope nothing will happen again in this short time. So many people''s lives in the dungeon are on their shoulders. That feeling is really not easy.


    "Mu Mu, a Shen, and Lin Yi... I hope you can come back safely... I can''t hold it fast..." Shang Qi frowned.


    Only he himself knows the pressure in his heart.


    Recently, the continuous occurrence of events has given Shang Qi a very bad, very bad feeling. He hates this feeling.


    At this moment, we don''t know this situation. It seems that in the middle of the night, I took five women around me to hunt mutant animals everywhere in this area.


    Leflea, Elise and sister Dao themselves are at level 53, only a little short of level 54. After this night''s efforts, they all promoted their level.


    After level 54, all three people advanced to level 3, and their strength increased by at least 30%. Although they are still far away from SANA and Aishi, they are much stronger than before.

 Chapter 844

    We didn''t go back until several women reached level 54.


    We searched the whole inner area of the island in this short time, and found no trace of the three shadow Island members who escaped.


    It''s just that some traces of ships were found at a sea exit. It''s obvious that the people of the shadow Island left there. Fortunately, they didn''t take our ship, but I guess those fools can''t drive that kind of high-tech thing.


    When we came back, most of the members had already fallen asleep. Ruiwen was the only one sitting quietly beside a fire. She was a night watchman.


    The brothers and sisters lying around looked messy, but they surrounded Chen Yi and Chen Bolin. If there was any movement, they could react immediately to prevent the two extremely weak people from being hurt.


    At the beginning, these two people were probably the most hurt.


    This time, the impact is also the most serious. No one knows whether they can get through this level, but I believe that neither Chen Bolin nor Chen Yi is such a weak guy.


    "I''m back. Please sleep for a while." I said after taking a look at Ruiwen.


    Just after a battle, everyone is exhausted, and Ruiwen is not much better.


    Ruiwen shook her head and seemed not tired.


    In fact, in Ruiwen''s heart, there may be some happiness. It''s really lucky.


    This time, thanks to finding so many helpers, otherwise, Ruiwen doesn''t know what it will look like this time.


    If there were only three of them, they might die on this island.


    Is this the professor''s plan? Because of their doubts, they openly let themselves come and die?


    With a bitter smile, Ruiwen felt that her fate was really sad.


    Before he worked for Knox, he made a lot of achievements, but he was ruthlessly abandoned by Knox. Indiscriminate shells destroyed all his men, and he survived among the dead.


    In this world, I have a new boss, but my fate has not changed.


    "How much time is there before the professor said?" I asked casually, feeling a little bored.


    "It''s still early..." Ruiwen said.


    "Then you have enough time to think about what Mu Mu said. This time we help, but next time, you may not be so lucky." I dug the foot of the wall at this time impolitely: "if you continue like this, you will die."


    Die!


    Even with Ruiwen''s strength, she was more sensitive to this word, and her eyes flickered slightly.


    "I''m not afraid of death..." Ruiwen said.


    "But after you die, something you fear will happen, so if you want to make a decision, it''s early," I said with a smile.


    "You''ve seen our brothers. These people are real brothers. They won''t let you down," I said.


    Ruiwen''s eyes swept from those who fell asleep.


    The corners of the mouth even involuntarily drew a smile.


    The woman didn''t know how beautiful it was when a smile suddenly burst out on the face that was usually full of cold and hidden a trace of sadness.


    Just like the night rose, for a moment, everything loses its color.


    I looked a little stunned for a moment, and then I recovered.


    Fortunately, Ruiwen didn''t notice what I just looked like.


    Just in Ruiwen''s heart, but also understand that those people are very good people.


    "You know, it''s very troublesome for us to come to this world," Ruiwen said.


    I nodded, "I know that."


    "If you are lucky, you can find a good host, such as you, Dao Yu, Chen Xiaolin and Mu Mu. They seem to have a good relationship with their heroes. Really, very good." a ray of light flashed in Ruiwen''s eyes.


    It was a deep appreciation.


    Hero... The good words are heroes, and the bad words are like pet dogs. If you meet a good owner, you will be happier and happier and can survive as a person.


    But if you are unlucky, it is actually very unlucky to meet a more slag owner.


    "I have experienced three hosts... In fact, I have died twice." Ruiwen''s words made my heart jump.


    She has died twice, that is to say... Her soul mark has been broken twice? As long as she dies again, Ruiwen will... Disappear completely?


    This situation makes my eyebrows frown tightly. For a moment, I don''t know what to say.


    I know that something very bad must have happened to Ruiwen. Otherwise, this would not happen.


    "Did someone break your soul mark?" I asked.


    "No, my soul mark was broken by myself," Ruiwen said.


    It''s another heavy bomb. I know my face must be very ugly now, because I can''t imagine under what circumstances a person will destroy his soul mark.


    For these heroes, destroying a soul mark is not equal to direct death, but it is also equal to losing a third of their lives.


    Just like a person, let him suddenly grow old by 30 years, which is absolutely beyond the endurance of ordinary people.


    It was absolutely unbearable to let Ruiwen destroy her own soul mark twice.


    I didn''t say anything. I probably didn''t want to touch Ruiwen''s sadness.


    But Ruiwen said it herself.


    "You know, when the world we used to live in ushered in the end, I waited quietly in the dark..."


    "It''s an invisible feeling. I know I can contact the outside world. I can''t wait to start making my own soul mark."


    "I suffered a great pain, the pain of soul separation, but I succeeded in making it. Then I threw my soul mark to the world and the earth. I am full of hope that someone can pick up my soul mark so that I can be reborn in this world."


    "Maybe I heard my wish. After my soul mark was thrown out, it took less than a day..."


    "At that time, my sense of time was very vague. In short, it was very short, and I felt the call."


    "Someone called me out. It was a young man in his twenties who was being chased by a zombie."


    "I can finally see the sun again. Although the world is strange and dirty and full of zombies, it is much better than the original black hole."


    "The first master called me out. In return, I helped him kill all the zombies. I always protected him, obeyed his orders, and let him survive from the siege of zombies again and again."


    "At first, the master was very dependent on me..."


    "However, I found a disadvantage of human beings on earth. The very bad thing is that they lack a sense of crisis."


    "Really, when I met a zombie and needed me to fight, he was very kind to me, but... When he found a place that looked safer, everything seemed to change. From that man''s eyes, I saw a different thing."


    My throat wriggled slightly. From Ruiwen''s eyes full of contempt and disdain, I could probably know what had happened.


    Not all men live on the lower body, but this proportion is at least 50%.


    And that guy is no exception.


    "That''s desire!"


    "I did follow his orders, but he seemed to think I would fully accept all his requirements, no matter how excessive..." Ruiwen laughed.


    That guy is looking for his own death!

 Chapter 845

    I haven''t known her for a long time, but I can feel what kind of woman Ruiwen is.


    This is a strong woman with her own will as the criterion.


    Even if there is a nominal master, Ruiwen will act according to the master''s order to protect the so-called master, but don''t think this can control Ruiwen.


    At first, the guy just started to wipe off the oil. After being warned by Ruiwen, he became angry and forced Ruiwen not to move, and then


    As the master of Ruiwen, Ruiwen must obey orders and can''t hurt this person.


    In other words, Ruiwen can''t attack the so-called master. However, Ruiwen can also do something she wants to do without hurting the person''s body.


    Seeing that guy''s animal hair, at this time, the gate of the mall was rushed open by the zombie.


    The man was terrified when he saw the zombies and shouted to Ruiwen to kill the zombies and protect him.


    But for such a garbage, Ruiwen really can''t find a reason to protect him.


    But Ruiwen couldn''t refuse his order. In this case, Ruiwen forcibly destroyed her own soul mark, and then watched this guy surrounded by zombies, tore them, bit by bit, and became the food of those zombies.


    This is Ruiwen. The man promised.


    But Ruiwen still underestimated the temptation of her body to a man, and finally the man broke his appointment.


    In fact, I can quite understand that man. A person has been abstinent for several months and doesn''t even have the opportunity to do a big health care. However, there is another beautiful, sexy and enchanting beauty nearby. It is inevitable to have such ideas.


    Understandable, understandable.


    "How do I look at your eyes? It seems that I sympathize with and understand that man?" Ruiwen seemed to notice my face and asked strangely.


    "Who said, those people are scum. They can''t even control their own bodies. They are definitely waste. I''m not the same as them." I said immediately, drawing a clear line from that kind of vulgar taste.


    Ruiwen gave me a white look and obviously didn''t believe it.


    However, he continued to explain that the situation of the second person was not much different from that of the first. Once he settled down, he began to think carefully, and this guy was a little abnormal.


    I''m going to bully Ruiwen with others in the team.


    As a result, Ruiwen''s anger destroyed her soul mark again. Once the soul mark was destroyed, Ruiwen would disappear in a very short time, but she would not be commanded and controlled by her master. Ruiwen chopped off her master''s head with a sword before she completely dissipated.


    And killed several capable people in the team, then opened the door with a knife and released the zombies outside, bringing destruction.


    After this incident, Ruiwen was almost completely disappointed and was ready to live alone in the black hole.


    But... After all, some people can''t bear the endless loneliness and darkness.


    Ruiwen summoned up her courage and made the last soul mark.


    "This time, I was lucky. My soul imprint fell into the hands of a girl. She is a college student, in her twenties, very cheerful..." Ruiwen''s voice was slightly nostalgic.


    "You know, I found a problem, that is, in your world, men hardly have a good thing, but women are good..."


    "Hey, hey, what are you talking about? Which of my brothers is a good Feller?" I said angrily. It''s related to my reputation. I must prove myself to be a good thing.


    "Well, you''re an exception. If I met you for the first time and the second time, maybe there wouldn''t be so many things later."


    Ruiwen shook her head and continued: "That girl is very kind to me. She is very attached to me. She almost regards me as her own sister and depends on me. We have lived together for two years. In two years, she has changed from a girl who can''t do anything to a soldier who can be independent, but only when she is with me, she is still so attached and has never changed."


    "I also avoided the loneliest time in my life."


    Everything was fine, but some troubles still appeared.


    "One day, our team met a large group of zombies. When we were in danger, an army suddenly appeared and saved us."


    "Then a huge spaceship came out and said it could provide us with shelter. The soldiers seemed very trustworthy. The people in the team agreed almost immediately, and she was also very happy."


    "It''s just me. I doubt it in my heart, but... I can''t bear to refuse her. She wants a stable life. I should stop her at that time..."


    I''ll see what happens later.


    After getting on the spaceship, the people inside immediately turned their faces and didn''t recognize people.


    A control system is installed on each person. If they don''t follow the order, they will be killed immediately.


    Ruiwen is not afraid of death. Ruiwen is even ready to explode, and then pulls a group of people to die together, but those people catch her


    In that case, Ruiwen was forced to agree and became a running dog under the professor''s hands.


    Fortunately, such professors are generally not interested in women''s sex. For those people, beauty is far less attractive than a series of data.


    This time, too, the professor threatened the woman''s life and asked Ruiwen to perform this almost fatal task.


    Ruiwen is such a woman. That person is very good to Ruiwen, and Ruiwen will report to Yongquan.


    "Sarah is the same..." she glanced at Sarah and Ruiwen said.


    "She is more beautiful and sexy than me. Her previous two owners are also men..."


    "If you want to say that men have good things, the probability is too low?"


    Your sister, I don''t know how to answer such words.


    What a shame.


    Those people have lost the face of our earth men. Why are you so anxious?


    The beautiful people have come to you. Why do you want to bow hard?


    Look at us, you just need to be gentle, communicate more and cultivate more feelings. After a long time, isn''t that yours?


    This is called fishing for big fish. Why don''t those people understand?


    It''s a one-off deal. It''s permanent.


    "Cough." I coughed a little and quickly suppressed the strange idea in my heart: "I understand that you have to because the professor took the two people."


    "But as we said before, this is never the way."


    "You can think about it. If you want to save those two people, I can help," I said.


    "Can you help? How can you help? It''s on the ship." Ruiwen immediately shook her head: "the ship has a self detection system. You can''t go at all. You''ll be found as soon as you go up."


    I scratched my head in distress. This is really a way. If I was found, it would be meaningless.


    "I don''t believe it. If the defense system of the spacecraft is always on, it won''t be off?" I said casually, just like fighting spirit.


    But unexpectedly, this sentence made Ruiwen''s face suddenly become a little strange.


    "Well... The defense system of the spacecraft does seem to be closed temporarily sometimes," Ruiwen said.


    "When?" I immediately became interested and asked.


    "Only when the ship stops and is ready to fill supplies..."

 Chapter 846

    Ruiwen''s eyes suddenly became bright, as if she thought of something.


    "Only when the spaceship stops and is ready to fill supplies..." a glimmer of excitement flashed in Ruiwen''s eyes: "only at this time will the spaceship... Stop."


    This is the only chance!


    The spaceship is not always in the sky. The design of the spaceship is not so perfect. Although it can absorb energy such as solar energy, it is not enough to provide the energy of the whole spaceship and can not make the spaceship fly in the sky all the time.


    Spacecraft often need fuel filling and replenishment!


    At this time, the spaceship has to land. When transporting supplies to the spaceship, all kinds of protective covers and other things on the spaceship will be closed temporarily.


    It was the only chance to get inside the ship safely.


    My eyes also suddenly became bright. Looking at Ruiwen, I asked, "when and where?"


    "Basically, the spacecraft needs to be replenished every two months. The next replenishment should be 20 days later."


    "As for the location, it''s about one of several large oil fields in the desert. This location can''t be confirmed," Ruiwen said.


    The professor was very cautious. Every time he replenished, he would randomly select an oil field.


    The spaceship needs too much energy. Ordinary gas stations can''t do it at all. They usually go to the refinery of PetroChina and Sinopec, or go directly to the oil field to add crude oil.


    Sometimes, we even go abroad. This location is really a very important problem. If we don''t know where they will stop, even if we master the time, it''s useless.


    My eyebrows frowned slightly.


    "It seems that we have to figure out a way to confirm the trajectory of the spacecraft..." I was whispering.


    But this is not so easy. When most of the satellites are declared invalid and several military regions can only rely on one military satellite to make barely contact, it is undoubtedly a very difficult problem to detect the trajectory of that huge spacecraft.


    "Where''s the tracker..."


    "It''s no use. Even if we enter the spacecraft every time, we will accept strict inspection. We can''t carry anything that can contact the outside of the spacecraft..." Ruiwen shook her head.


    It seems that this problem is really very difficult. For a moment, I can''t think of any effective way, and my eyebrows are frowned.


    Not easy to appear good mood, but also because of this problem dissipated a lot.


    Ah!!!!


    At this time, suddenly a shrill scream sounded.


    At that moment, almost all the sleeping brothers opened their eyes one by one.


    Even I was startled. The greedy Hydra in my hand appeared almost instantly, and Ruiwen next to me immediately grabbed the huge broken sword in my hand.


    Everyone is ready to fight at this moment.


    But when we saw the scene in front of us, the expression on our face became a little strange.


    That voice came from Chen Bolin''s mouth! There was a big pool of blood in front of me. It was obviously gushing out of my mouth.


    But there was no trace of the enemy around. If the enemy appeared, it would be absolutely impossible to escape from Ruiwen and me.


    What makes us feel even more strange is that although Chen Bolin''s body seems to have fainted and fell on the ground, something very strange is happening to him.


    This guy had his arm broken off when he was fighting the eye of the void.


    It is directly decomposed into particles. Even Chen Xiaolin''s wish can''t restore what has been completely destroyed to its original state.


    So Chen Bolin basically became a hand.


    But now, in the position of the shoulder, it seems to be several centimeters longer than before.


    Not to mention, our naked eyes can see clearly that this guy''s arm seems to be growing a little. The skin that originally recovered to grow is being broken away a little. It''s bleeding. That arm is growing again a little.


    What the fuck is going on? Is this boy parasitized by something? It is said that some parasitic animals, mutant animals, aliens and other things have this special effect. Isn''t this boy going to be like that?


    Or


    No one knows that at this critical moment, they dare not disturb Chen Bolin.


    Even Chen Xiaolin frowned. It was obvious that what happened in front of her made her feel a little confused.


    That process was very slow. After a minute, Chen Bolin still fell to the ground without any trace of awakening.


    As for the side, Chen Yi is still in that strange state, but less pain and more peace.


    This is a beautiful girl, but now it gives people a feeling of meditation, just like Guanyin Bodhisattva?


    I don''t know how to describe that feeling. In short, the whole person''s mental state is at a very stable and peaceful level, without pain, despair and struggle.


    The whole person seems to be enjoying something.


    At least it looks like a good situation?


    We couldn''t sleep when the man made such a noise. We just sat and watched Chen Bolin''s arm grow again almost a little.


    A little, big arm, elbow, forearm, wrist, palm


    This situation lasted until the next morning. With the rising sun, a hazy light was projected. Chen Bolin and Chen Yi opened their eyes almost at the same time.


    On their faces, they all became a kind of peace and suddenly became bright.


    Just like the heart knot accumulated in the heart all the time has been completely liberated at this time, the whole person seems to have been completely liberated.


    We all know that no matter how they performed before, what happened left a huge shadow in their hearts that they may not be able to spend their whole life safely.


    Perhaps this life, two people will be immersed in that kind of pain and regret.


    The smile on the surface can''t hide the painful memories behind it.


    But now, we all know that they have completely left this burden... This does not mean that they have completely forgotten those life-saving benefactors.


    On the contrary, they bear in mind that kind of kindness and feelings will become more profound.


    But they will no longer feel pain and blame themselves for these things.


    Zhou Jia gave up her life and saved Chen Yi; Zhang Yin gave everything to save Chen Bolin and Weng Peiqi who died in front of her


    Now they are not only living in their own identity, but also living together instead of those who have died.


    So they should live a wonderful and happy life.


    We don''t know what Chen Bolin and Chen Yi experienced in that illusion, but it is definitely a great achievement to break through their own inner obstacles from that illusion.


    That kind of breakthrough has nothing to do with their own strength. Whether they can make a breakthrough depends on whether a person''s heart and soul are strong enough. If they can''t break through the past, maybe they will sink forever in this life.


    At least, I am absolutely not sure that I can break through that level safely.


    I know I can''t do it myself.


    However, Chen Bolin and Chen Yi have successfully broken through this point. Although a day and a night have passed, they may have encountered unspeakable great hardships.


    But anyway, they succeeded.


    This breakthrough of his inner soul has brought great benefits to the two people.


    That kind of breakthrough is like a breakthrough in the realm, breaking the cocoon and reborn.


    The human super power actually comes from the brain, the heart and the so-called soul!

 Chapter 847

    In this cocoon breaking rebirth, both of them have obtained great benefits. The spiritual breakthrough has led to the improvement of their own ability.


    The simplest one is Chen Bolin, which is also the most obvious one.


    Although Chen Bolin''s spatial ability has not increased because of this, Chen Bolin has become a real dual ability.


    In other words, Chen Bolin now has two abilities.


    The second newly acquired ability is rebirth, or Super Intensive self-healing ability.


    Once you get any injury, you can fully recover in a very short time. Even if you break your arm, you can recover in a short time.


    In other words, if you want to deal with Chen Bolin now, unless you kill this guy at once, he will always appear in front of you intact.


    When Chen Bolin said this, we were all shocked. This ability combined with Chen Bolin''s ability to move in space, it simply turned into an immortal Xiaoqiang.


    Who wants to deal with Chen Bolin in the future may become a big problem.


    When we asked how he got this ability, Chen Bolin just had a smile on his face. He said that this was Zhang Yin and Weng Peiqi''s blessing to him.


    We didn''t ask him what happened in the dreamland, but the situation should not be bad.


    As for Chen Yi, I don''t know how to describe that feeling.


    There is no doubt that Chen Yi is a woman, a very beautiful woman.


    Just this woman, but also a changeable woman.


    When I met her for the first time before, the Queen''s style was displayed incisively and vividly. The shells in my hands crackled and killed several licker larvae. At that time, I was very shocked to see that scene.


    This is a queen, the Royal sister, who leads her team to struggle for survival in the end of the world.


    When the members of the team die, although the woman is short, she will show the weakness that a woman should have, and sometimes she will become like a little woman.


    After Zhou Jia''s death, the whole person has become a ruthless female killer. In order to kill those mutant beasts, zombies and shadow Island, people have been working hard.


    But now, the feeling of the whole person seems to have become another feeling.


    Although she is still so beautiful and her figure is so hot, it seems that there is no strength of the queen, but there is a warm and gentle feeling, just like... Like a gentle big sister, that smile can soothe everyone''s deep sadness.


    "Did you fit in with Zhou Jia?"


    Seeing Chen Yi''s appearance, I guess many people may have such a doubt.


    As for Chen Yi''s strength, we can all feel that it has definitely improved a lot, but it''s hard to say what degree it has reached.


    However, since Chen Yi and Chen Bolin both wake up, it will be easy to do.


    We have stayed on this island long enough. Now it''s time to leave.


    In the inner circle of the island, those mutant animals were basically emptied by our boredom last night.


    But there are still a lot of zombies and skeletons outside.


    Those zombies have always been at the border of the inner circle, as if they have been waiting for us to come out of it.


    As soon as we appeared, those zombies roared loudly one by one, just like wild animals.


    Before, we were chased by these zombies, but we were a little embarrassed.


    This time, he was surrounded by the dense zombies again.


    When we rushed here before, we didn''t know how many zombies we killed on the way, a million or more?


    But that figure, compared with the total number of these zombies, seems to be completely incomparable. It is not worth mentioning at all. For these hundreds of millions of zombies, it may be just a drop in the ocean.


    "According to the previous plan, let''s rush through here as fast as possible? I''ll open the way..." I said.


    Besides this method, I don''t know how to rush through the corpses safely.


    "Don''t bother so much, just walk over." Chen Yi just shook her head and said.


    Because of the growth of strength, Chen Yi''s strength has become stronger. That kind of confidence also soared in an instant, and that kind of atmosphere has become different.


    Speaking of, we are also curious about what kind of power Chen Yi has gained. Maybe we can experiment with Chen Yi''s power on these zombies?


    Under our gaze, Chen Yi came to the front of the battle array with indescribable self-confidence. Looking at the dense zombies in front, the corners of her mouth just gave a sneer of disdain.


    Then Chen Yi didn''t see any action, and a small cation gun appeared in her arms out of thin air.


    It''s not the super cation gun, just like the small cation gun used by Chen Yi before. It''s about the size of heavy sniper Barrett.


    It looks more publicity, but that''s all.


    The shooting range of this small cation gun is limited, and the explosion range is not very large. Is Chen Yi going to rely on this thing to kill a blood path from the corpse group?


    Come on, in that case, you might be dying.


    However, just when this idea just emerged in our hearts, Chen Yi used her own strength to tell us what the real change is.


    Originally, there was only a cation gun in Chen Yihuai, but the next second, I saw only a trace of red silk thread, as if I had my own life, dancing rapidly in mid air.


    Then, in an instant, around Chen Yi''s body, one cation gun after another appeared almost out of thin air.


    In a flash, hundreds or even thousands of cation guns appeared behind Chen Yi.


    The appearance of each weapon is no different from the one in Chen Yihuai.


    We even kept retreating under the pressure of the gun barrel. That large area has completely become Chen Yi''s stage.


    The whole person seemed to become an arms queen, surrounded by countless arms.


    The explosion power of a cation gun is just like that, but when thousands of cation guns are sprayed and exploded at the same time, what kind of destructive power will it reach?


    I don''t know, no one knows, but at this moment, I can feel that every brother''s breath becomes urgent at this time.


    The expression on his face can only be described as excitement and curiosity.


    Click


    Chen Yi was filling the cationic gun in her arms. It was in midair. Chen Yi didn''t fill it himself, but each shell was directly stuck in the gun bore.


    That appearance gives us a little more fear for no reason. We can stop an attack by cation cannons, but there are absolutely few that can stop so many cation cannons.


    And our hearts are more worried. Can Chen Yi''s body really support so many cation cannons?


    You should know that these cation guns and cation guns are all transformed by Chen Yi with her own blood. If so many are transformed at once, will Chen Yi''s body become a mummy?


    We all think so, but Chen Yi seems to have no consideration in this regard. She doesn''t even have the slightest fear on her face, or even a little pale feeling.


    Looking at that, it seems that this consumption is not worth mentioning for Chen Yilai, and there is nothing to worry about.


    Then Chen Yi slowly raised her palm and aimed at the sea zombies in front of her.


    As Chen Yi''s palm turned, thousands of guns in the sky were also aimed at the sea zombies in front of her.


    Then I only saw strange energy ions flashing rapidly.


    In a trance, a large horror telescreen was formed in the whole sky.


    "Ugly things, it''s better to die..."


    The cold voice, in a trance, the once queen returned again, with her pride and self-confidence.


    Then... Pull the trigger!


    Boom!

 Chapter 848

    Who can imagine what it''s like to have a lady scattered?


    At this time, we all experienced what is the real Tiannvsanhua.


    When Chen Yi pulled the trigger of the cation gun in her arms, almost all the triggers of the cation gun crowded around in mid air were pulled at the same time.


    All the sounds come together in an instant, so that one sound sounds like an earthquake... No, it''s as terrible as the previous volcanic eruption.


    With that terrible sound, the strange energy mass in the sky quickly scattered around.


    Then the most tragic explosion suddenly appeared among the zombies in front.


    At this time, we can''t help but pity those zombies.


    Really, poor, really poor.


    It felt like hundreds of planes flew directly in the sky, and missiles exploded on the ground.


    Fireworks are generally brilliant, but their power is amazing.


    One explosion of a cation cannon can break up to 100 square meters, that is, the distance the size of a house.


    In fact, the cation gun causes crushing damage. The lethality within this range is super, but the killing radius is limited.


    But when these 1000 cation cannons explode at the same time, what is the area? It was a distance of 100000 square meters and was razed to the ground in an instant.


    Among them, countless zombies had no chance to howl. The whole body turned into powder and scattered on the ground, and the blood was evaporated dry in an instant.


    In a trance, it was like laser cutting. All of a sudden, the ground was as smooth as a mirror.


    Terror, rage, powerful madness.


    The super destructive power made us all stunned, and Chu Yue was even more frightened.


    Is this the destructive power of superpowers? Are these people human beings or monsters? If they were human beings, how could they have such crazy power?


    It''s really terrible. By comparison, the mecha made in their own territory is... It''s pediatrics. It''s like a transformer bump man toy in children''s hands.


    In fact, Chu Yue''s mood began to change when she saw our strength. She vaguely felt that the Western theater had gone in the wrong direction.


    At this time, it seems that we should tap human potential rather than rely on these mecha.


    Many things happened later made this feeling stronger and stronger.


    The seemingly weak girl''s strength at this time is more abnormal than the destructive power of a mecha brigade to carry out bombing.


    This is the absolute gap, which makes people a little desperate.


    If the Western theater had focused on studying superpowers from the beginning, perhaps such a group of superpowers would be born now?


    With a bitter smile, Chu Yue didn''t know what to say.


    Before, when facing the hammer stone, his mecha was smashed and cracked by the monster, but these people were as stunned as those who had nothing to do. It seems that they have to report back.


    It is not too late for the Western Theater to start focusing on superpowers.


    In fact, not only Chu Yue, but also we were shocked. I didn''t expect that Chen Yi''s ability has become so powerful now.


    Damn, how many zombies would have been killed if there was such destructive power when the corpse tide came?


    In fact, my heart is even more distressed. How many zombies have been killed at once? How much experience is wasted.


    Then, at this time, a very strange scene happened.


    Originally, when the zombies around saw us coming out, they had become eager to try, as if they were going to attack us.


    But this time, Shua, there was a moment of silence around.


    The zombies were stunned.


    Who says zombies have no wisdom? Now these new generation of zombies, although not up to the level of human beings, at least have the wisdom of cats and dogs.


    Moreover, there is a certain instinct.


    That instinct tells them that these guys who look very delicious can''t be provoked by them.


    Absolutely... Then Shua, turn around and run one by one. It''s faster than a rabbit. It''s like meeting a devil.


    Even the zombies were scared away. It can be imagined how terrible Chen Yi is now. Perhaps in the eyes of those zombies, Chen Yi is an out and out female devil.


    On the contrary, Chen Yi''s expression on his face still looks so natural and unrestrained, so leisurely, completely unaffected, and his face is not red.


    "Hey, let''s go..." Chen Yi said proudly.


    A move to force these zombies back saves us a lot of trouble. At least in the process, we won''t be affected.


    Soon we walked slowly through the zombie blockade, which was almost like running for our lives. In the process, we didn''t suffer any attack.


    Until the skeleton''s territory, it didn''t appear. Those long dead skeletons slowly climbed out of the ground again.


    Chen Yi did the same and wanted to blow up these skeletons, but these skeletons didn''t seem to have the wisdom of zombies.


    Zombies at least have instinct, but these skeletons have nothing, but their speed is too slow to catch up, but they can''t pose any threat.


    Finally, we left the island safely. The survivors of shadow island have already left. It''s no fun for us to stay here.


    On our cruise ship, we are ready to leave here.


    Fortunately, those guys were nervous when they ran away and didn''t destroy our ship. Otherwise, we couldn''t go back.


    The fuel is also sufficient. After all, there is nothing else on the ship except fuel, there is no food, and the taste of sashimi made from local materials is also passable.


    We thought we could leave here safely after completing the task this time.


    But things didn''t go so well. When we went to sea for less than an hour, we found that the situation had changed.


    This time it was really impossible to go so smoothly. Not long after we left the island, we found some special fluctuations around our cruise ship.


    It''s like something has been following us under the sea.


    What is it that will follow us at this time? I''m afraid there''s only one possibility.


    Fish man!


    There is only such a possibility for the fish man on the bottom of the sea.


    As one of the rulers of the sea, Fishman may be particularly vulnerable in front of sea animals, but for other life, Fishman is ferocious enough, more ferocious than the most cruel great white shark in the sea.


    Fish man, like human beings, fell into a strange circle that was difficult to reproduce.


    Of course, fish people are a little better than humans. Humans can''t reproduce completely, but fish people can also mate with human women, or female mermaids, to produce fish people''s offspring.


    For the sake of ethnic reproduction, a population can do anything, even if it may pay countless costs and bring devastating death.


    Now the fish man is out of such a situation.


    They seem to have a natural sense of smell. They can detect the position of women, and then come all the way, just to get the chance to reproduce.


    This is animal instinct.


    Of course, whether they can reproduce depends on who they meet.


    Although there are several women on our cruise ship, these women... What should we say?


    It''s hard to mess with.


    Of course, the fishman once imagined rushing to land and plundering women.


    But it doesn''t work. Land is not an island. If you fight on an island, the fish can support you in a short time, but if you don''t touch the sea for a long time, it will be like a deadly poison to these fish, enough to take their lives.


    Now it''s hard to find the smell of women at sea. These fish people can''t stand it and gradually surround them from all directions.


    But they also seem to know that we are not so easy to mess with.

 Chapter 849

    These fish people probably know that we are not so easy to mess with. Unlike those humans encountered before, they can be killed at will.


    Along the way, they smelled countless blood. On the ocean, there were countless broken limbs of the same kind, all of which were the bodies of fish people killed here.


    This situation proves that the people on this cruise ship are not ordinary enemies. It is not easy to get these women.


    So those fishermen didn''t die, but hung far behind, thousands of kilometers away, but they always followed and refused to give up.


    In this case, we can also think of some. These damn fish people are waiting for help and want to get reinforcements.


    Unexpectedly, these elm heads have become a little smarter now! But just because these fish people want to hurt us? Some may not look down on us too much.


    When the strength is strong to a certain extent, the number is basically not so important. Just like the overwhelming ordinary zombies, it will not pose any threat to us at all.


    But on this sea, we have a weakness, that is, except that Zhang Quan and Nami can move underwater, mu mu, Dao language and little yellow book can move in the sky, others have no ability to fight at sea.


    This is a very important issue. If our cruise ship is damaged, it is really dangerous.


    "How many fish people are following us now?" I asked Nami in a hoarse voice.


    "There are more than before. Behind the cruise ship, there are 32 fish people, 18 fish people on the left and 19 on the right... All are sword rain. The swimming speed of sailfish in the sea is about 300 kilometers per hour..."


    Nami is worthy of calling the tide mackerel. She has a strong grasp of the ocean.


    Just by touching the sea, we can immediately analyze all kinds of situations and find out who is chasing us from the countless animals in the sea.


    The speed of 300 kilometers per hour is really terrible.


    We only take a small cruise ship, with a maximum speed of less than 50, less than one sixth of that of others.


    In this case, it is not easy or even impossible to get rid of these fish people.


    Of course, these fish men are just reconnaissance troops similar to scouts. They are few and not afraid, but they are providing intelligence for the whole ethnic group and constantly reporting our location, which is a threat to us.


    "I can move the tide and speed up our speed several times..." Nami whispered.


    Nami always feels like this. She is timid. Even in the face of her acquaintances, she is still very shy.


    Nami''s words brightened my eyes.


    "Can you bear it?" I asked with some worry.


    "It doesn''t matter to me," said Nami confidently.


    "Then, please!"


    We must break away from the encirclement of these fish people as soon as possible, otherwise, we will feel trouble when tens of thousands or even more fish people surround us.


    Nami nodded, and then stood at the stern of the boat. She didn''t even go into the water. The scepter in her hand had been raised high.


    The bright red lips were wriggling slightly, as if they were chanting some strange spell. Soon, the sea under the ship suddenly began to fluctuate violently in an extremely crazy way.


    It''s like a terrible dark tide surging under the bottom of the ship.


    It was a terrible picture of the coming tsunami, and the ship began to bump up and down in an extremely violent way.


    "Hold on..." Nami''s face became dignified, and her voice was full of strength and even warning for the first time.


    As soon as the voice fell, the scepter in Nami''s hand suddenly stretched out.


    Immediately there was a buzzing sound, the sea under the body suddenly fluctuated violently, and the towering waves suddenly emerged, and the cruise ship was thrown directly into the air. Immediately, under the ultra fast rolling of the sea water, it roared directly ahead. The speed was unimaginable, and the sea breeze beat with water droplets on the face for a burst of hot pain.


    The sea water is surging ahead at an ultra fast speed. The terrible driving force generated is nothing for this small boat. The speed suddenly soared several times, Shua, and rushed out directly.


    As for those behind, such as swordfish, swordfish and Fishman, they can''t maintain their own speed in this chaotic ocean current. They can only watch us roar in the distance.


    If things can pass so safely, it''s really the best.


    The sun is still shining brightly. In other places, the sea level is particularly calm, even without the slightest fluctuation, but in our place, it seems to have entered a world of raging sea and raging waves.


    The strong wind, with towering waves, roared on the sea. Overhead, huge seagulls screamed and shuttled through the tsunami.


    These animals no longer seem to be afraid of the terrible waves.


    After rushing out for hundreds of kilometers, Nami finally stopped her ability, and the speed of the cruise ship gradually decreased.


    As for those fish people, they have long been far away.


    On the sea, hundreds of kilometers away, even the fishermen couldn''t track our position, so they finally got rid of those guys.


    Overhead, those seabirds were still singing, and their voices seemed harsh.


    Those seagulls are about small mutant animals.


    The body is three or four times larger than the normal seagull, but it is still small in this end of the world, and it is only qualified to serve as food at most.


    Except that the sound was particularly noisy.


    From the place where we went to sea to the Longhekou where we went back, the total distance was about 1500, and one fifth of it passed.


    If it weren''t for this kind of thing, Nami would come for a few hours and go back soon.


    "Those birds are so fucking noisy..." listening to the voice from above, Zhang Quan felt a little bored.


    I also think those seagulls are noisy, but they are just small animals. There is no need to compete. However, I am surprised that these seagulls can catch up with the speed of our ship and haven''t pulled down until now.


    At this time, Mu Mu also looked up at the seagulls overhead.


    Those seabirds, one by one with snow-white feathers, keep opening their beaks and making disgusting noise.


    The sound was so sharp that it could travel a long distance on the sea. Even the waves of the sea could not cover up those sounds.


    "No, we were careless..." at this time, Mu Mu''s face suddenly changed.


    Almost subconsciously, a pair of wings behind Mumu suddenly blew up. The next second, the whole body directly rose into the sky and rushed into the air.


    Then, a powerful crossbow appeared in his hand, and one crossbow and arrow shot out directly.


    Poof poof


    Although the seagulls were relatively weak, they were at least small mutant animals, but under these crossbows and arrows, they didn''t even have the ability to resist. Like hail, a layer fell off the deck immediately.


    When all these seagulls were shot to death, Mumu''s body fell from the sky, and his face looked particularly ugly.


    "We are careless, these gulls may be the eye of the fish man..." said wood.


    This sentence surprised us a little.


    After a long time, the expression on Zhang Quan''s face seemed a little dry: "no, I''ve lived on Mermaid island for so long. I''ve never heard that Mermaid can be connected with these seagulls and seabirds..."


    "Not before, not now. Species are evolving. Biological instincts make it possible for them to connect as long as they have interests." after a pause, Mu Mu continued: "in short, it''s better to be careful, Nami. Please work harder and take us out of here right away."


    Nami also knows that the situation is somewhat dangerous.


    Without hesitation, he immediately raised his scepter.


    But just holding it up, Nami put it down again, with a slightly bitter expression on her face.

 Chapter 850

    Nami raised the scepter in her hand, ready to launch the power of the tsunami again and urge the cruise ship again.


    But just when she raised it, Nami put down her Scepter again. Her face was a little bitter: "it''s too late..."


    what?


    This time, almost everyone changed his face.


    Nami said it was too late. What does that mean? Is it too late now?


    Those fish people, can''t they say they have caught up in this period of time?


    How could they be so fast?


    What we don''t know is that these fish people are all over the whole ocean. Those seagulls convey information. When we leave, those fish people are gathering quickly towards the direction we leave.


    In a very short time, these fish people can gather a strong army and completely submerge us.


    We are really careless this time. Perhaps we have just defeated the shadow Island, resulting in some relaxation of our spirit. In addition, our strength is really different now. Even if we encounter the general fish man community, there will be no danger.


    But we didn''t expect that the danger of this time was more than we thought.


    Not only a large number of fishermen have been chasing and killing from our rear, but also two groups of fishermen have surrounded from the left and right sides.


    There are also a group of fishmen who quickly assemble from the front and intercept directly on our only way.


    While we were talking, the sea rolled violently in a large area around the place where our cruise ship was located.


    A fish man''s head has begun to move slightly on the sea.


    Looking around, the blue sea was dense, just like the back of a toad. It looked numb.


    The number is countless. I can only feel that the dense head makes people feel sick.


    That number is not as many as the number of zombies on the island of Honshu, but... There are definitely not a few.


    A group of terrible monsters.


    Now this group of terrible monsters are rapidly gathering at our current position.


    Those guys have found us and are approaching quickly. Before long, we are almost completely covered by those monsters.


    Just as those monsters rushed thousands of miles in front of us, they suddenly stopped.


    They seem to be waiting for something.


    What else can you wait for at this time? It is nothing more than waiting for more fish people to appear and form an absolute strength suppression on us.


    The longer this situation continues to drag down, the more unfavorable it will be to us.


    "Nami, can you rush out of these fish men? Take our boat?" I asked Nami.


    Nami''s face was also slightly shocked, and even sweat droplets appeared on her nose because of excitement and excitement.


    "I can try," said Nami.


    Then Nami took a deep breath, stood at the stern again and raised her scepter. This time Nami''s action was more slow.


    But that kind of unprecedented powerful power is rapidly gathering around Nami''s body. The terrible energy is rapidly turning into a raging tide, and the waves under her feet also begin to fluctuate slightly.


    The amplitude of the fluctuation is not very large, but the power contained in it is particularly terrible.


    Just a few seconds later, Nami suddenly opened her eyes.


    tsunami!


    In this sea, the wave summoning mackerel is the most powerful existence. The power of calling the sea tide can make Nami come and go freely on this sea. Her power can even be comparable to the terrorist power of nature.


    The next second, the power of terror suddenly exploded, and unspeakable horror came from under him.


    Then we just felt that our bodies were completely out of control. With the sea ship under us, we roared directly into the sky.


    Right under us, there was a terrible wave hundreds of feet high, just like the most terrible beast, rolling straight ahead.


    With the terrible power of destroying the sky and the earth, the cruise ship floated on the tsunami and suddenly fell with the frightened waves.


    At this moment, everyone should look at Nami with new eyes. Who could have thought that this quiet girl on the land could burst out such terrible power on the sea?


    On the sea, none of us is Nami''s opponent.


    Even those fishermen around obviously didn''t expect that Nami''s strength was so strong that she had no time to escape. The towering tsunami directly fell down.


    Boom... It''s like an undersea volcano erupting.


    That terrible energy stirred the whole sea of Japan in an instant, and the ocean current became chaotic, swirling and turbulent everywhere.


    For a moment, within a huge area of several kilometers, the terrible ocean turbulence is tearing everything crazy.


    We all know how terrible the energy turbulence is. In the real terrible sea storm, the violent ocean current will overturn the aircraft carrier in an instant, and even the cruise ship will be silent in an instant and then torn to pieces.


    The power of nature is unimaginable.


    Now that kind of destructive power, although not so terrible, but definitely not those mermaids can bear.


    Mermaids had no time to escape, and their bodies were instantly torn to pieces.


    Those rolling waves immediately turned blood red. I don''t know how many marine creatures were killed at this time.


    Ruthless waves, crazy devour everything.


    Our boat is advancing on this amazing wave. A huge bubble, like a soap bubble, surrounds our boat to avoid the impact of the surrounding tsunami.


    The prison of Bibo.


    Nami''s ability to summon a sea bubble can cause damage to enemy heroes and stun the target for 1.5 seconds.


    But now this skill has become a shield to protect our ships from damage.


    Although the bubble seems very fragile and may break at any time, in fact, it is quite strong and will not break no matter how it bears the impact in the ocean.


    Under the protection of this bubble, our ship rushed directly from the fish man''s blockade circle, leaving a dense body behind. All floating on the sea were swim bladders.


    Under the power of Nami, no matter how many fish people appear, they are just dead. In the sea, Nami''s strength is too strong. Even we are shocked by this power.


    I saw that we were about to rush out of the last blockade.


    But at this time, an amazing impact suddenly came from a distance.


    The momentum of our advance was suddenly intercepted.


    Not to mention, our ship, together with our people, was once again shaken into the air and immediately fell suddenly.


    With a snap, the layer of bubbles covered on the surface of the ship finally couldn''t bear the terrible force and burst.


    In the bow position, Nami''s face looked very ugly.


    "What''s going on?" I asked Nami.


    "Someone interrupted my control of the current." Nami replied with a frown.


    This makes people feel different. Nami is almost invincible in the ocean.


    At this time, can anyone interrupt Nami''s control over the ocean? Who on earth has this strength?


    In the ocean, there are absolutely few people who can be more familiar with and control the ocean than Nami.


    As for the fish man, there is absolutely no guy of this level.


    Can''t it be a sea animal?


    My first thought was sea animals, but I still felt that it was impossible. Even with the strength of strong sea animals, it was difficult to set off a hundred feet high wave in an instant.


    Moreover, the sea beast is only large enough and powerful enough. Just now, it was obviously an impact from a distance.


    That''s not what sea animals can master.


    If it''s not a sea animal or a fish man, what is it.


    Can we say... Is it the hero in the hero League?


    But there are not many people in the hero league who can use the power of the sea

 Chapter 851

    When I thought quickly in my heart, my doubts had been answered.


    As our ship docked, a figure gradually emerged from the bloody ocean.


    The stumps of fish people are everywhere, densely covered with a layer of sea surface, but even so, a group of fish people still survive, and the number is about tens of thousands.


    With the appearance of that guy, those fish people seemed to see hope. They gathered around that guy one by one. The stars and the moon seemed to see the future and hope.


    That guy


    It''s very strange that the body seems to be a round barreled object, which looks like a waterproof suit, but it gives people an extremely strong feeling, as if nothing can tear off this guy''s protective suit.


    In his hand, he also held a huge thing like a hook, which seemed to be a ship anchor.


    This is a human, not a fish man.


    Just when I saw him, I immediately understood that this guy, like human beings, has both hands and feet, without the special tail of fish man. Even under the diving suit, I can see a human head.


    But this human has become the leader of a group of mermaids, which really makes people feel a little ridiculous.


    Moreover, I don''t know why. I always feel that this guy is a little familiar, as if I''ve met him somewhere.


    In fact, not only me, but also Zhang Quan and the sword language in the sky have some strange faces. Seeing the guy''s face through the fuzzy diving suit, I always have an inexplicable sense of familiarity.


    But I can''t remember where I met this strange guy.


    Deep sea Titan!


    No matter who this guy is, it''s clear where this guy''s power comes from.


    One of the powerful tanks in the League of heroes, the deep-sea Titan notillus.


    How to say, this is a tragic guy. He has enough pit father in his life.


    From the background, this is not such a powerful guy. There is no bull background like the trial angel. He was just an ocean diver.


    But shit is lucky. In some novels, it''s the type who can''t die when falling off a cliff, but can get a Jiuyang Sutra.


    Long ago, this guy was commissioned by the war academy to explore the unknown basin of the guardian sea.


    At that time, he and other sailors found a large area of leaking black liquid, and no one knew what it was.


    Although their job was to investigate the new things they found, no one on the ship dared to face the black water except nottilus.


    No one else dare. What should I do? But nortirus is a guy with strong curiosity. He is really unwilling to give up this discovery. Others dare not do it by themselves. So he put on his heavy diving suit, but the strange thing happened as soon as he came into contact with those black liquids.


    In the black water, I don''t know what monster is hidden. He was caught as soon as he went down.


    He held the side of the boat tightly, but something under it pulled him wildly, shaking the whole boat. The other sailors were frightened and made a terrible decision.


    When he made a sign in his eyes and begged for help, they pulled away his fingers on the guardrail one by one. He fell into the ink and held the anchor in despair and vain. The black tentacles wrapped him tightly, and he could do nothing but watch the slowly blurred outline of the ship disappear. Then his eyes darkened and he fainted.


    In short, this guy was trapped by a group of pig teammates, but instead of losing anything, he got a lot of benefits, at least from an ordinary sailor to a hero with great power.


    The price is his diving suit, which he can''t take off in his life. The huge iron diving suit has become an integrated shell on him, and the original body inside is eroded and transformed by the black water. No one knows what kind of monster he has become.


    Because of the black water, he got the power to control the ocean!


    It''s this guy. No wonder he can interrupt Nami''s control over the ocean.


    However, compared with his ability to control the ocean, this guy is still absolutely inferior to Nami.


    However, the emergence of such an enemy has brought great trouble to our escape.


    At this time, the guy who gained the power of the deep-sea Titan was coming over the sea.


    Mingming is wearing a thick diving suit, but he is walking on the ground on the sea without sinking at all.


    He is very confident and confident in his strength.


    After walking to a distance of 100 meters in front of us, he stopped his steps and stared at us with a pair of small mung bean eyes: "we met again... Last time, you ran away from me. This time, I want you to die on the sea!"


    Wait... Wait!


    What''s all this stuff talking about? We''re all confused.


    This guy, we seem to know each other. Please don''t be familiar. Don''t be so close.


    If I''ve seen such a strange guy, I''m sure I''ll be impressed, but I searched it all over. I didn''t have any memory in my mind. I didn''t know what this guy was talking about.


    This guy, he won''t be hiding in the sea for too long. Is he out of his mind? It seems that the diving suit is not so firm. It is estimated that there are some cracks and other things on it. It must be water.


    "Unexpectedly, I have become what I am now. My strength is so powerful that I want you to be buried in the fish''s belly..." the guy is still roaring proudly.


    Speaking a very strange Chinese is as strange as Chinese speaking Japanese.


    "Stop, stop, wait a minute..." I quickly waved my hand and looked at the guy in front of me. I asked, "I said, do we know each other?"


    I blinked a pair of eyes and looked innocent. I promise I look very, very sincere. Really, I''m asking who this person is?


    But my sincere appearance didn''t move this guy, but made this person feel as if he had been humiliated: "baga..."


    Then there was a series of chirping birds. I couldn''t understand it at all, but I understood that eight GA.


    Are these goods Japanese?


    But this is the first time I''ve come to Japan. I haven''t met this guy this time.


    The guy jumped with anger, as if we didn''t remember how treacherous he was. His face looked a little distorted.


    "Wait a minute!" after all, the woman has a good memory. The Dao language seems to suddenly think of something: "wait a minute, do you remember, when we came back from MERMAID ISLAND, we went out to look for the fishery administration ship, but we met a pirate ship, which looks like!"


    So, Zhang Quan''s eyes and mine suddenly became bright.


    I slapped my head: "ah, I remember."


    We remember, this guy seems to feel very satisfied.


    "Are you the translator?" I said.


    fuck.


    The guy almost plunged into the sea and drowned.


    That anger, who says Lao Tzu is a translator.


    "I''m the captain," the guy growled.


    Captain?


    "Oh, sorry, I almost forgot. The interpreter impressed me a little." I said with a smile, "Captain, you''re not dead?"


    Look at what I said. It feels like asking, have you eaten.


    This time, I remembered everything. The captain was a real bastard and a coyote. He took a fancy to the beauty of Dao language and attacked us when we left Mermaid island.


    As a result, he was a broken ship. Our ship was retired from the Navy. There was heavy firepower on it. It sank the ship after a few times.


    At that time, I thought this guy and the people on board were dead. Unexpectedly, this guy survived.


    What''s more, I unexpectedly met him here.

 Chapter 852

    This guy''s name seems to be yamashima Youfu or yamashima Zuofu. I forgot. I can''t remember clearly.


    It''s not an important role.


    However, it seems that this man has good luck. He has been in the position of Captain before, and according to what ash told me later, he can feel the smell of hero in this man.


    After speculation, it may be the soul mark of Planck, the disaster of the sea.


    Unfortunately, Planck''s soul mark became a waste in this guy''s hand. He basically didn''t exert much power and was buried in the belly of the fish.


    But now it seems that this guy has become a deep-sea Titan again. Can it be said that the right husband of this mountain island has two soul marks?


    For a moment, my eyes became greedy. Soul marks, that''s a good thing. If these soul marks can be obtained, they can create two experts in our territory.


    In other words, it''s also good to use it as advanced supplies.


    "Hey, it''s yamashima... Captain yamashima Youfu, I can''t remember. By the way, didn''t you get Planck''s ability before? How did you become like this now?" I asked yamashima Youfu, without paying any attention to the tens of thousands of fish people around me, like talking about home.


    "Hum, that guy''s strength is really a waste. I lost his soul mark..." yamashima Youfu''s voice was very proud and knocked on the chest of his diving suit: "Daiwa warrior has never been afraid of pain. I cut open my chest and discarded his soul mark."


    Shit, cow!


    There are many people who can cut open their chest. The former brother ah Shui was one. After being bitten by a zombie, he cut open his chest, took down the ability crystal core and gave it to others, and then committed suicide.


    But that''s a warrior.


    It''s the first time I''ve met such a fool.


    This sentence makes the expressions on so many of our faces very strange.


    The guy seemed to be still proud and thought we were all shocked by his courage.


    In fact, this guy was lucky. Although he was blown up and broke the pirate ship, he also fell into the sea. As a result, he found another soul mark on the bottom of the sea.


    Then, relying on Planck''s protection, he climbed the island hard. After climbing the island, this guy blamed his failure on Planck''s weak strength.


    He resolutely chose to abandon the soul mark of the ocean disaster that had just saved himself, and replaced it with the power of the deep-sea Titan.


    "Hey, I said... Don''t you know that the soul mark of a hero is different from the ability crystal core? A person can only have one ability crystal core, but... Can have multiple soul marks at the same time..." blinking, I stabbed this guy rudely.


    Poof!


    Suddenly, the transparent glass cover of the diving suit was red.


    The unlucky guy spit blood directly by this sentence.


    The body was shivering on the sea.


    It seems that I was moved. I told him such an important news without return. This is the best embodiment of China Japan friendship. I was fucking moved.


    In fact, the right husband on this mountain island is going to vomit blood in his heart.


    If you don''t say it earlier, you think it''s easy to cut your heart. It''s going to hurt to death. If you knew this, you can have double power without suffering. Maybe you don''t have to be like this now.


    Damn guy.


    This guy is obviously angry.


    But I have to pretend to be all right: "hum, I''m a great warrior. I don''t need that weak power."


    "Well, it''s up to you." I shrugged: "by the way, how did you become the boss of the fish man? These fish people won''t treat you as their own kind?"


    "This is just a group of guys with low IQ. How can they have that wisdom? But their instinct makes them obey the strong. Since I drove away their former leader, a strange fish man like loach, the sea is my world."


    The more you talk about yamashima, the more excited you are. In fact, this is a good position, the king of the sea.


    Pirate king?


    It seems to be a bit more powerful to become the emperor of a group of fish in this ocean than to be the Prime Minister of Japan.


    "Really? Congratulations. You''ve become so awesome. Then I won''t bother you to be your fisherman emperor. We have to go back to land." I said with a smile.


    "Boy, can''t you fool me?" yamashima right husband was irritated. I smiled and didn''t take him to heart, which made yamashima right husband feel that his dignity had been provoked.


    "Fool you? How could it?" my face gradually became cold: "I just killed enough things in the past two days. I don''t want to continue to kill. If I continue to kill like this, the fish people in the ocean will become extinct, but if you stop in front of us like this, I will kill like crazy..."


    "Then... Maybe even you will die."


    My voice, impolitely full of threats.


    But this kind of threat looks like a joke to yamashima Youfu. This guy is laughing and barking.


    "Kill me? You''re too naive. I''m much stronger now than when you met before. Today is your death..." yamashima''s right husband roared loudly: "with me, you don''t want to use that kind of wave again. Come on, little ones, kill them for me..."


    With a roar, the fishmen immediately received the order.


    The fish man''s brain is very simple. What the boss says is what he says.


    Seeing the dense fish man, he quickly surrounded us from the sea and under the sea. No one on the boat was flustered.


    The unknown enemy is the most terrible. When the true face of the enemy is displayed in front of us, it will lose that kind of secrecy.


    This enemy is not worth fearing at all.


    I stood at the stern of the boat and watched those fish people swim crazily towards us. The smile on my face was a little cruel.


    The palm was raised, and the green light surged rapidly on the arm. Before long, the terrible green energy had gathered to the limit.


    It seems to be condensed into essence, like the destruction of emeralds.


    Energy collapse.


    With my roar, I threw a large amount of energy into the sky, and immediately burst open. Green lights, like raindrops, scattered down, surrounded our boat, and spread directly around a large area.


    The green light penetrated directly from the ocean surface and disappeared into the ocean.


    Soon... Boom!


    The sound of a torpedo explosion.


    At this time, the sea, which had finally calmed down a little, once again entered an extreme frenzy, dense explosions, completely blocking the surrounding areas.


    Fish people were killed before they got close to where our ships were.


    Yamashima''s right-hand man was so frightened by that scene that his eyelids jumped.


    Not to mention, just as my attack fell, Chen Yi''s big move also appeared directly, and thousands of energy cannons were directly aimed around.


    That destructive power is more terrible than the collapse of my energy.


    Only a loud bang was heard, and countless huge pits and eddies appeared in the whole sea.


    And our position is in the center of countless explosion areas around us. All the waves gathered towards us. The poor boat was thrown directly into the high air. It fell down after a long time.


    Two unique moves, one third of the nearby fish people were directly destroyed.


    And Nami''s unique skill has begun to prepare.


    When this unique skill appears, it is estimated that half of the fish people who can survive around are good.


    Those fish people were frightened.


    These guys are more terrible than sea animals. In an instant, so many brothers and sisters died.


    Although the fish man has a simple mind, he also knows danger. One by one, he immediately stops and even turns back. No matter how the right man of the deep-sea Titan Island roars, it is useless.


    "Attack, attack from underwater..." yamashima''s right husband roared loudly.


    But at this time, an ice bird roared directly from the sky!

 Chapter 853

    That ice blue bird, how beautiful it is, but in that beauty, there is endless coldness.


    The biting cold wind expanded instantly at this time, the wings opened, and the huge body flew directly over the sea.


    In the sound of clicking, the originally rough sea was frozen at this moment.


    That''s Bingya''s power. It comes from the cold air of freldrod. Maybe Bingya''s power can''t freeze the whole Pacific in an instant, but it''s more than enough to freeze the area in front of you. There''s no problem at all.


    Centered on our ship, the ice blue trace is spreading wildly on the sea, and has spread thousands of meters in an instant.


    There is a solid ice sheet in such a large sea area.


    That kind of blue is dazzling. Even those fish people floating on the sea are directly frozen into the ice and motionless.


    The ice is very strong. Once the fish people''s bodies are frozen in, they can''t move immediately, and the thickness of the ice is quite amazing. At least a Zhang thick ice, even the scorching sun above the head, can''t completely melt it in a short time.


    Originally it was just a sea surface, but at this time, there was an additional land on which we could stand.


    The fish man was destroyed again, leaving those fish men who were far away and lurking in the deep sea. They escaped from the ice and followed the deep-sea Titan one by one, trembling.


    In fact, even the deep-sea Titan is frozen there.


    It''s just that this kind of freezing is of no use to this guy.


    But now the hatred in the right husband''s heart of this mountain island is almost exploding. These damn bastards disturb their plans again and again.


    Originally an excellent form, it was destroyed immediately at this time.


    How does this guy know that the reason why we feel there is some trouble in the naval battle is not because we are afraid of the naval battle, it''s really just some trouble.


    Trouble and fear are two very different adjectives.


    Originally, I thought that Youfu on this mountain island might be the last Japanese in Japan.


    Isn''t it popular to protect rare animals all over the world? Any species with a small number should be protected, so I''m not going to kill him.


    But I didn''t expect this guy to die himself, not to mention there was a soul mark on this guy.


    In that case, I''m not to blame for your own death.


    With that cold smile on my face, I stepped down from the boat.


    The soles of the feet trampled on the ice, just like land, and there was almost no difference.


    "Yamashima Youfu... I wasn''t going to kill you, but now it seems that your Daiwa nation may really be going to exterminate the nation," I said.


    "Damn boy, don''t think this will do anything to me." yamashima''s face looked ferocious: "little guys, give me the ice and break it for me..."


    With a hoarse voice, yamashima Youfu roared loudly. Nearby fish people jumped into the sea one by one, and frantically attacked the ice from the sea, hoping to break the ice from below.


    But those cold ice is too strong, much stronger than anyone thought. Even if those fishmen try their best to attack, they can''t work for a while.


    At this time, yamashima yelled. In the end, he obtained the power of the deep-sea Titan. No matter how rubbish this guy''s own strength is, the deep-sea Titan still gave him quite strong capital.


    His hands smashed down on the ground with force. He only heard a bang. Suddenly, a large crack appeared on the solid ice. Yamashimao''s feet could finally break free from the ice.


    But for this yamashima right man, this is just a bad start.


    Boom


    Just pulled his feet out of the cold ice, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of him, and a punch directly hit the protective cover of the diving suit.


    With the violent roar, the whole body was instantly smashed and flew out, and the body directly slid out on the ice for hundreds of meters before it stopped.


    Damn thing, I don''t speak bushido spirit. It''s hateful to attack before I''m ready.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    The attacks continued like a shadow.


    The guy didn''t even carry a weapon, but his fist fell on him like rain again and again.


    Only that man was doing it alone, and the others even just looked at it on the ice, full of strangeness and contempt.


    It seems that only one person can solve himself. That kind of disregard and contempt filled yamashima Youfu''s heart with anger.


    It''s disgusting that these damn chinese dare to underestimate themselves.


    But the guy''s reaction speed was too fast. He just flew out and didn''t get up. The guy immediately appeared in front of him, and then the next attack.


    Poor myself, completely reduced to a sandbag, under that attack again and again, I was constantly beaten over and over, and there was no chance to fight back.


    And this damn guy doesn''t even use any weapons. It seems that he can completely handle himself as long as he has a pair of fists.


    That kind of situation filled the heart of the right husband of this mountain island with an extremely dissatisfied, a feeling of being underestimated.


    It''s just a waste. Where do you need so many brothers? I''m enough alone.


    The hunter roared!


    The attack speed is getting faster and faster. My hands are constantly, and my ears are staggered. The diving suit is extremely strong, just like a layer of shell, attached to the body surface of yamashima Youfu. Even my crazy attack is difficult to break this diving suit.


    After repeated attacks, the sharp claws tore away again and again, leaving white marks on the diving suit, which looked very dazzling. The harsh rubbing sound makes people''s eardrums almost perforated.


    A series of fierce attacks made this guy feel dizzy. His body shook on the ground and seemed to be about to stand unstable.


    It was at this time that I waved my fist full of strength again.


    Endless bondage!


    The whole body''s strength is concentrated on the arm. The whole body swoops in, and the fist stretches out. It directly becomes a sharp claw, Shua Shua


    Yay!


    Finally, a different voice suddenly got into his ear. The next second, he only saw a layer of armor on the surface of the right husband''s body on the mountain island. Finally, a trace was torn under this attack.


    Good job. As long as I break this layer of diving suit, I''m sure I''ll smash this guy''s body with one punch.


    At that time, I was ready to do it again, but this also made my action come to a slight pause.


    The yamashima right man immediately seized this opportunity and hit the ground with his fist.


    Undercurrent surging!


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    An impact exploded on the ground, and the force of three explosions appeared directly under your feet.


    I frowned slightly, flashed, and my body immediately rushed out of the scope of the explosion.


    Clear the channel!


    But soon, the huge anchor was directly thrown over and caught me. The two sides quickly appeared face to face again.


    Then... Deep sea impact!


    The great move of the deep-sea Titan appeared, that is, the unique move to interrupt Nami before.


    On the ground and underwater, it triggered an extremely violent shock wave, instantly interrupted everything in front, and caused extremely amazing damage at the same time.


    Even the just raging sea can be interrupted. There is nothing he can''t destroy


    Yamashima''s right husband was full of excitement. He seemed to have seen me hit by the shock wave, and then my whole body was blown to pieces.


    But the man didn''t even have time to escape. His shock wave hit the man''s body directly.


    Then it exploded!


    Win!


    This fool came to fight with himself? Sad guy, although the boy jumped up and down before, it seems very awesome, but when he gets serious and seizes the opportunity, he will die.


    Go to hell, go to hell... Hahaha... Huh?

 Chapter 854

    Originally, yamashima Youfu thought he could easily solve the boy with this set of continuous moves.


    But unexpectedly, the expression on his face soon stiffened.


    That kind of laughing face quickly turned into an unbelievable and incredible, and the eyes were full of shock and even a trace of fear.


    "It''s impossible..." yamashima Youfu shrieked.


    What on earth did you see that could make him so scared?


    In front of yamashima Youfu, he saw a man, who was the same as before, standing in front of him as always, no difference from the previous second.


    But it is precisely because there is no difference at all, so yamashima right husband will feel extra fear.


    The weight of the anchor reached a kilogram, and even the most defensible monster in the ocean would be smashed to pieces and blood flowed into a river.


    But the guy didn''t move. At this time, yamashima suddenly found that his anchor didn''t even hit the guy, but was caught in his hand.


    Not to mention that, he followed his unique skill of deep-sea impact, which failed to cause the slightest harm to that guy.


    Although that powerful shock wave exploded from the man''s feet and even broke the ice under his feet, the man on the ice never shed a drop of blood or even flew.


    Deep sea impact can be said to be his most powerful move, but now even this unique move has not worked.


    How is this possible?


    The visual impact is less than the fear and frustration in the heart.


    That guy almost stood there, motionless, stunned and suffered his own attack.


    It can be said that their strength is not wasted at all. At this time, that is the explosion of their 10% strength.


    The immediate result stunned yamashima Youfu.


    "Hey, is that your strength?" I looked up at the guy in front.


    Originally, I was going to avoid it. I thought this guy could interrupt Nami''s ability and Nami''s control over the ocean. I thought he was a good expert.


    But when I started, I suddenly found that this guy''s strength was weaker than I thought.


    Even the most powerful stunt can''t seem to hurt my body at all. The reason why it can interrupt Nami''s ability control seems to be a compulsory special effect of skills. It can only be interrupted at most. In addition, it has no effect at all.


    It seems that this guy has not made progress. Although he has replaced a soul mark, his strength has not been improved because of this. He is still a weak person worthy of mentioning.


    "I''m a little disappointed. I thought I could do it openly. I didn''t expect you to be such a weak guy..."


    "People like you can actually become the leader of fish people. It can be imagined how bad fish people in the ocean are now..."


    Yes, this guy''s strength is not strong. Let alone compared with the top experts in our dungeon, this guy''s strength is almost the same as Qin executioner and Ling Yi before s city.


    At this time, the gap is too big.


    "In that case, there is no need for you to exist," I said coldly, and then walked step by step towards the right husband of Shandao.


    The guy''s body trembled slightly because of fear, and his body was constantly retreating. He vaguely felt that he seemed to have done something wrong this time.


    He wants to run. Behind him is the ocean. As long as he hides at the bottom of the sea, no matter how awesome these people are, he can''t run to the bottom of the sea to find himself.


    In that case, you still have a way to live.


    He thought so and did so. As soon as he saw that the situation was wrong, the guy turned around and threw out the huge anchor in an instant. He took root on the ice and quickly ran away from the distance.


    At the same time, right behind yamashima, I almost watched yamashima run away quickly.


    I didn''t even catch up, but in the palm of my hand, a large amount of green light is gathering rapidly.


    But this time is different from before. It is the same energy collapse, but the previous energy looks extremely violent, crazy, or integrated, or like heaven and women scattered flowers, destroying everything in front.


    But this time, it''s different. Although those green lights flicker the same, they don''t spread like heaven and women scattered flowers. Instead, they continue to gather in my hands.


    Freeze, compress!


    The scope of those green lights is constantly shrinking, but those green lights are particularly solid, as if they turned into essence.


    The same energy collapse, but this time the effect is obviously different.


    If the energy collapse used before was to pursue a large area of violent lethality, now it is to concentrate all the destructive power on one point.


    The same level of energy, think about it, used to destroy life in a large area, but now it is all concentrated on a small point.


    How terrible that penetrating and destructive power will become is simply unimaginable.


    I don''t know how destructive this will be, but I know that guy''s diving suit can''t resist this deadly attack.


    At this time, yamashima Youfu''s body had rushed to the edge of the ice, and the sea was in front of him.


    Relying on that anchor, the guy moved forward very quickly. Seeing the sea ahead, he finally showed a happy look on his face. He jumped and was about to jump from it.


    However, just as yamashima Youfu''s body had just jumped into the air, a green light shot silently from the rear.


    In mid air, yamashima Youfu only felt a slight pain in his chest. Vaguely, it seemed that something penetrated through his body.


    What''s green?


    How is this possible? His diving suit is very, very strong. Even the little fish man at the bottom of the sea can''t break his diving suit. It''s definitely not so easy to rot.


    absolute.


    However, what is the little red trace on the chest? Why does it look so dazzling.


    Is it blood?


    Oh, by the way, is that guy''s blood? I thought the guy wasn''t hurt. It looks like he was hurt, but how could this blood stick to his chest? Isn''t it his blood? Not his blood, that''s... His own?


    God knows what yamashima''s brain is. At this time, it can rotate so fast and have so many messy ideas.


    But soon, the strangeness in yamashima''s heart became a kind of fear.


    Some things are expanding crazily in their own body, as if they want to completely support their own body.


    In the front chest, a small hole the size of a thumb is particularly obvious.


    Your diving suit was beaten through?


    The blood is flowing out along the small hole.


    How is this possible


    When yamashima''s last thought came to his mind, his mind completely turned into chaos. There was no other thought. His whole body exploded with a bang.


    The green light emerged from the inside of his body. At that moment, the whole body was full of holes. Even the diving suit on the surface of his body exploded and disappeared.


    On the blue ice, suddenly there was a piece of blood red.


    The body was blown to pieces, blood clots, meat pieces, and fragments of diving suits fell to the sea.


    As for the soul mark, it was bouncing on the ice and emitting a slightly black light.


    That''s a big difference. It''s not crystal clear, but dark!


    Pure black, just like darkness.


    That kind of black, with an indescribable cold and evil. Just seeing this thing, I felt a slight trembling all over my body, and even a feeling of fear in my heart.

 Chapter 855

    There''s definitely something wrong with the soul mark of the deep-sea Titan.


    At that moment, I determined this almost immediately.


    What is evil or holy can be seen almost at a glance, just like a shadow. There is a pure natural evil in the soul mark.


    Just like ash, no matter how cold it is, it is also a positive role.


    Of course, the boundary between holiness and evil is not so obvious. Besides, at least Elise was definitely not a positive role before, and there were not a few people who died in Elise''s hands.


    What a hero looks like depends not only on the hero itself, but also on the hero''s host.


    Elise met me. If someone else had, she would have destroyed her host like Warwick''s people now, wouldn''t she?


    Think about it from this aspect, we are actually very awesome. We actually subdued Elise.


    Of course, some heroes are too evil. Even I dare not accept those heroes easily.


    Because I can''t guarantee that my consciousness can be stronger than those heroes. Just like Warwick, when I get his soul mark, my first reaction is to destroy him.


    Of course, in some ways, the deep-sea Titan is not a very evil hero. Although he has bad luck and met a group of pig teammates, in fact, he is not a bad guy, but a good man.


    At most, he just wanted to find those companions who had abandoned him to revenge, but even if the deep-sea Titan was not bad, the power obtained by the deep-sea Titan was obviously not that ordinary power.


    That kind of power can''t be controlled by anyone. Maybe it will be eroded by that power and the whole person will become a villain.


    So I dare not take risks. I want to pick up the soul mark of that guy and put it away. I''m not going to give this thing to anyone. He will always put it on me until I need to advance and consume it.


    After finishing the deep-sea Titan, the remaining fish men were in a mess. Even the boss was dead. The rest of them were shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Isn''t that even worse?


    These fishermen began to flee in all directions in an attempt to escape here.


    But our brothers in that small boat were not prepared to let these fishermen leave safely.


    Although it has not caused any harm to us, no one knows whether there will be other humans passing by on this sea?


    When those people encounter these fish people, I''m afraid the end will be quite tragic?


    In that case, it''s better to kill all the robbers in the sea.


    Because of many attacks in a row, the patience of the brothers on the boat was almost worn away.


    Seeing these fish people ready to escape, with that cold smile on their faces, powerful forces began to gather on their bodies, ready to destroy all these fish people.


    Chen Yi''s thousands of cation guns have surrounded her and formed a huge cation gun array. The terrible energy is flashing at this time.


    As for the little yellow book, he was never idle, his hands were open, and the dark forces from the dark leader sindra were gathering madly on his body.


    In a short time, that energy has reached a limit, and that surging energy will soon pour out like a raging tide.


    As for the other side, Nami also raised the scepter in her hand. The experience on Mermaid island once made the kind-hearted Nami have no favor for these fish people.


    In every direction, there is that terrible energy.


    Once the energy is thrown out, the fish people around can survive. I don''t know if there can be a third. Moreover, on my side, the power of energy collapse also begins to gather madly.


    "Everybody, please wait..." just as we were ready to do it, a voice that didn''t belong to us suddenly appeared.


    Chen Yi, little yellow book, Nami and the movement in my hand paused a little.


    I looked at the water in front of me. In this water, a blue figure was gradually floating out of the ocean.


    It was a small body. Compared with the strong and strong body of other fish people, the body even seemed a little thin and weak. There was no sharp teeth like sawteeth, and there was no strong tail that could break everything.


    Yes, but the blue skin gives people a slippery feeling. A pair of eyes occupy half of the area of the head, showing a green color.


    And the biggest difference from other fish people is that this little man is upright even in the sea.


    This is definitely a fish man, but he has a different body from other fish people, and he still holds a harpoon in his hand.


    That looks very strange.


    Little fish man, tidal sea spirit?


    Almost subconsciously, such a name came into my mind, a small hero in the hero League.


    Because he helped bill jiwat port kill a dragon shark invading the port, he was accepted by bill jiwat port, became a hero of bill jiwat port, and joined the hero alliance on behalf of bill jiwat.


    The information about the tidal sea spirit of the little fish man flashed through my mind. It was a creature that originally lived on the seabed, but with the destruction of its city on the seabed, it came out of the seabed and entered the land.


    Full of curiosity about everything.


    This is a hero with very strong attack ability and super powerful destructive power.


    While I was thinking in my mind, the little guy also completely floated out of the seabed.


    That pair of relatively large eyes, slightly with some timid, but also full of curiosity.


    For me, for us, even for our ships, they are full of curiosity.


    The curiosity and fear of the outside world were all integrated into him.


    "Who are you?" I asked the little fish man.


    "My name is Fitz..." the little fish man replied.


    Sure enough, this is the name of the little fish man, and the name of the tidal sea spirit is Fitz.


    Can it be said that the soul mark of Fitz, a hero, was finally obtained by a fish, and then let the fish have quite powerful power?


    "Eh, Nami is here too?" glanced at the members behind me, and finally stopped on Nami.


    The same life comes from the deep sea. Although Nami and Fitz do not come from the same place, they can be called acquaintances.


    Nami nodded slightly and smiled back at Fitz.


    Looking at Nami, my heart moved.


    It seems that it''s an old acquaintance. In this case, I can''t kill the guy in front of me and steal the soul mark. It''s a pity.


    Well, I admit that I have fallen a little. Now as soon as I see a hero, my subconscious idea is to kill him and take away his soul mark.


    "Are you the tidal sea spirit, Fitz?" I asked.


    Fitz nodded without denying.


    Then I suddenly remembered what the deep-sea Titan had said. He stole the control of the fish man from the fish man''s hand.


    In other words, the emperor of the fish man was not yamashima Youfu, but a small fish man.


    Isn''t that the little fish man in front of you?


    "Sorry, that''s me." Fitz seemed a little shy and explained briefly.


    He is Fitz, the little fish man from the hero League. His soul mark was accidentally swallowed by a fish, and then he appeared in the world.


    But that fish is just a very ordinary fish. It doesn''t even become a fish man. It has no wisdom at all.


    After living for two years and reaching the end of the fish''s life, Fitz became the new master of the decaying body.


    Then this ordinary fish began to have great power, and even gradually became the leader of the fish man in a large area of nearby sea.


    Under the leadership of Fitz, these fish people were relatively peaceful. They restrained their impulse for racial reproduction and did not attack everywhere.


    However, this situation did not last long.

 Chapter 856

    At that time, under the leadership of Fitz, the mermaid and the surviving mermaid could even live in harmony without harming each other.


    Of course, all this is not very stable, because this peace is based on strong strength. Those fish people accept Fitz''s rule because they are afraid of Fitz''s strength.


    When a more powerful enemy appeared and defeated Fitz, this peaceful and happy ocean country had already declared collapse before it was fully established.


    And the enemy, no doubt, is the yamashima Youfu I just killed.


    Because fitzto''s object is only a very weak omnivorous fish, which belongs to the low-end type of food chain in the ocean, his strength is not very strong and lost to yamashima Youfu.


    Together with his fish men, they were controlled by yamashima Youfu.


    Moreover, yamashima Youfu''s expansion is faster than the little fish man. A peaceful ocean paradise has not been established, but a terrible fish man empire is gradually taking shape.


    Recently, there is hardly a living human being on the sea.


    Fitz wanted to regain power, but he was not yamashima Youfu''s opponent. He failed several times. This time, he was going to sneak into yamashima Youfu. Unexpectedly, he saw such a picture.


    That powerful enemy was killed.


    Fitz was not going to stand up. After all, we are a little terrible.


    But seeing the fish man being slaughtered, Fitz couldn''t sit still after all. He managed to resist that fear and floated out of the sea.


    "Do you want us to let go of these fish people?" he looked around and saw a piece of scarlet. Even in the large ice under his body, the bodies of fish people were frozen.


    It seems that it''s really going too far. It''s estimated that there are a lot of fish people killed.


    It''s really strange and embarrassing to see this.


    "Yes, they can no longer pose a threat to you. Now there are fewer and fewer fish people in the sea. If this group of fish people die, they may really become extinct." Fitz pleaded.


    This is obviously a hero, but now he is pleading for his own kind without wisdom.


    Just because they all live in the sea.


    "But..."


    "I promise that as long as I live and I live in the sea, I will restrain them and won''t let them rush to the sea to make trouble." the little fish man quickly promised.


    "All right!" I looked back, and the others looked indifferent. It was not necessary for us to kill these fish people or not.


    There is no big difference between life and death for us. In that case, I promised.


    Just looking at the little fish man in front of me, I was still professional and couldn''t help saying, "but won''t you feel lonely in the ocean alone? Although these fish people can live with you, they are just fish people after all. They don''t have any wisdom. Maybe land is more suitable for you."


    Professional habits are really just pure professional habits.


    In order to make the power around me more and more powerful, almost every time I meet an expert, I will throw out an olive branch and want to draw the expert to my side.


    Fitz''s eyes lit up suddenly. Obviously, for this curious little fish man, the outside world is really full of curiosity.


    But soon, the curiosity in Fitz''s eyes was forced down: "it doesn''t matter. I will teach them all my knowledge. I hope they can really have wisdom..."


    Want to educate a group of fish people with the same instinct, and want to make these fish people have wisdom.


    There is no doubt that this is a very difficult and even impossible road to success.


    But no one doubted Fitz''s determination. This little fish man made his own decision.


    "Well, you can take these fish people away," I said.


    Then he returned the boat from the ice. Under the release of Bingya''s power, the originally frozen sea surface is melting rapidly, and the released chill is being recovered rapidly.


    The frozen fish people in it were finally freed, and some of them were unlucky to die, but surprisingly, a large number of them had not died.


    Finally, those fishmen all gathered behind the little Fishman.


    Nodding at us, the little fish man said, "well, we''re leaving now. There''s another thing to tell you. Please don''t continue to move in this direction. In this direction, a sea animal is coming. If you continue to move forward, you''ll just face up to that sea animal."


    The little fish man said, and then quickly dived into the deep sea with those fish men around him.


    Little fish man''s last words made us slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, there were sea animals in front of us!


    However, it may take a long time to change the channel temporarily.


    "Hey, what do you think of the little fish man''s words?" I asked the people on board, "shall we change our route?"


    "Diversion? What diversion? There is no GPS on this ship. If we go around like this, we don''t know when we go to the United States..." ah Shen said impolitely.


    "Can''t Sarah judge the direction?" Mumu said.


    "I can judge the direction, but it''s only a general direction. I won''t go back at most. In this endless sea, if there is no compass, it''s really easy to get lost. Even I can''t guarantee what will happen after circling around." Sarah shrugged.


    It is also said that in this vast sea, getting lost is more terrible than the desert.


    "Moreover, we have never seen anything like sea animals. We just take this opportunity to see what this huge animal in the sea is." Chen Bolin looked a little excited.


    Not only Chen Bolin, I can see that except Zhang Quan and Dao Yu, almost everyone is full of curiosity and excitement when talking about sea animals.


    The look in the eyes even made me feel frightened.


    These guys are all crazy, aren''t they?


    The throat wriggled slightly. Fortunately, fan Xiaotian didn''t come. Otherwise, the guy must have yelled to rush over and split the sea animal in two with an axe. He can''t be wrong.


    But forget it. Now that the brothers have made such a decision, let''s go.


    To be honest, I am also quite curious about our strength in front of the sea beast.


    Because of the apocalyptic variation, sea animals are born with terrible power. They are the top predators in the ocean.


    Both mermen and mermaids are food in their mouths.


    This creature is very powerful, but its potential is not great, and their strength improvement will be very limited.


    If we encounter sea animals now, maybe we can finish a feat of killing sea animals.


    In that case, let''s move on.


    This is strength. Knowing that there are tigers in the mountain, we prefer to travel in the tiger mountain. Perhaps it is because the legendary sea animals are so powerful that they have aroused the excitement of so many experts on our ship.


    However, it was a legendary monster, a monster with a tentacle bigger than the bad news. Although excited, the brothers didn''t dare to be too careless. They were taking a rest, recovering their strength, and all adjusted their bodies to their best state.


    Even Nami didn''t accelerate the ship, so she let the ship go at turtle speed on the sea.


    Boom... Roar!


    I don''t know how long it has passed. On a calm sea, vaguely, an extremely low voice gradually penetrated into my ears.


    The voice sounded very faint, but I opened my eyes in an instant.


    Looking around, the fluctuation of sea water seems to be slowly increasing.


    Before long, mu mu, a Shen and Ruiwen all opened their eyes.


    "That guy... Here he is!"

 Chapter 857

    With the passage of time, the movement over there gradually increased.


    Not only us, but also other brothers felt the difference one by one.


    Waves of low and repressed roaring sound mixed with the surging waves, and the range of bumping up and down of the ship increased significantly.


    A few minutes later, I could vaguely see that a cloud of white smoke was spreading on the ground far away.


    The two sides are approaching rapidly. With the distance getting shorter and shorter, we finally see clearly. Where is the smoke? It is the amazing spray formed by a giant beast in the sea moving forward at an ultra fast speed.


    All over the world, there is a confused pallor between the whole world, covering everything.


    That is not the scale of the billowing waves. It looks very vague and small when it is far away, but after a few minutes, we can clearly see how huge that area is.


    Just like an aircraft carrier sailing on the sea, the unmatched power directly pushes the sea water to both sides, and the waves caused by force even make our small broken ship unable to move forward at all, and even have a tendency to retreat.


    Darling, this guy''s body is still hidden under the waves, but he has shown such terrible energy. It''s really surprising.


    His eyes narrowed involuntarily, and there was a trace of madness in his eyes.


    "Shall we try and kill this guy at once?"


    There was an extremely crazy look on my face. I said in a hoarse voice, "if this guy rushes directly, our boat will never be better..."


    At this moment, the guy is less than kilometers away from us. At a close distance, we can feel the power of terror more and more.


    It''s like going through a storm all around. The sea is scattered from the sky and the sea is rough.


    Endless waves can''t cover the figure of the giant inside. Vaguely, you can see the terrible figure waving its teeth and claws inside.


    Just like I said, if we let that guy rush over, our boat will be torn to pieces in a moment. At that time, we may have to use the Kung Fu of floating on the water to go back.


    "Hey, let''s try..." Chen Yi was also interested, and the expression on her face looked very excited.


    It is still the power of energy collapse, but now it is not only on the palm of the right hand, but the whole arm has become a trace of thick green, and the collected energy is obviously more powerful than before.


    As for Chen Yi, his hands were open. A cation gun about four meters long and slightly larger than the normal cation gun appeared.


    We thought Chen Yi would use the power of thousands of cation cannons again, but this time, there was only one.


    It doesn''t seem to be very big, but we can vaguely feel that the power seems to be different this time.


    This seemingly small cation gun looks more real than the one made before.


    Yes, it''s the real feeling, as if it''s not Chen Yi''s illusion, but something that really exists.


    The whole body is silver white.


    At the same time, a half meter long bullet quickly gathered out of Chen Yi''s other hand.


    The color of the bullet was the opposite of that of the cation gun. It was dark.


    Ruiwen, Sarah and Luxi security all stared at the movement on our side. They didn''t know what we were going to do.


    Even most of our brothers did not respond. Not everyone can have this super long-range attack ability.


    Frowning, Xiao Huang was not ready to participate in the muddy water, but the guy couldn''t stand the trend of the atmosphere and joined in.


    Sindra''s power suddenly opened, and the whole person seemed to become a dark demon God. All around her was pure dark power.


    A dark Dharma ball has also emerged in mid air. This time, there is only one, but this dark Dharma ball contains all the energy of little yellow book''s body.


    Everyone has madly promoted his own strength. The terrible fluctuation on his body is almost tearing the air around him.


    The ship was shaking violently at the foot, and it seemed that it might overturn completely at any time.


    Nami could also feel that power. Several people hurriedly protected the whole ship with Dao language. Otherwise, don''t mention that monster. I''m afraid that the moment our power is launched, the super strong anti shock force will also break the boat in an instant.


    Energy collapse!


    Super... Cation cannon!


    Energy pouring!


    Finally, just when the strength of the three people had all gathered to the limit, the monster had also rushed to a distance of 500 meters.


    The terrible energy gathered by the three people finally came out at this time.


    Suddenly, there was a violent fluctuation in the air.


    Dark green, dark, and silver! Three different energy beams suddenly roared across the sea.


    It is the rough sea itself, and it feels like it is divided into four parts at this moment.


    The sea water was directly drained and torn.


    That one was fast and scary. Almost at the moment when the light just flashed out, he immediately came to the monster.


    Soon... Boom


    There was an extremely pathetic scream in the voice of thunder.


    Then we can see with our naked eyes that in front of 500 meters away, the three energies explode almost instantaneously. When these three forces explode together, the destructive power is increased several times.


    A huge pit was blown out of the rough sea.


    Immediately, I felt an impact and suddenly spread around along the sea level.


    We were 500 meters away. We couldn''t escape at this distance. We only heard a loud crash. The ship rushed directly to an unknown place in the air, and then fell freely and hit the sea with a bang.


    This poor boat would have been destroyed if it had not been for Nami''s desperate protection.


    Then a huge shadow, once again shrouded in mid air, slammed into the sea on the left of our ship.


    The waves directly overturned the cruise ship.


    But the problem was not big. With Nami''s efforts, the ship soon turned over again.


    It''s just pity that we people on the ship have filled several mouthfuls of sea water one by one.


    Then we saw clearly what it was that fell down.


    Hiss


    When they saw the real purpose of that thing, they trembled involuntarily.


    It''s a huge thing 40 or 50 meters long... The same thing as ham sausage. It''s round, about six meters in diameter, and the surface is full of ferocious suction cups. Each suction cup is the size of a big pot.


    The skin is filled with disgusting bulges.


    Tentacles, tentacles again.


    Is this guy the sea animal we met before?


    But this guy''s tentacle seems to be bigger. Before, the length of the tentacle was only about 30 meters and the diameter was only four meters.


    But now, the length has reached 50 meters and the diameter has expanded to 6 meters.


    The things like barbs on the tentacles are constantly wriggling. It can be imagined that if this guy''s body really bumps into our boat, our cruise ship will completely collapse in a second.


    The broken tentacle, as if it had not completely died, was constantly wriggling.


    At the broken place, a large amount of blood gushed like life. In an instant, there was blood red all around.


    Sister, I thought I could kill that guy directly, but I didn''t expect I just broke one of the guy''s tentacles.


    At this time, the terrible monster also completely appeared in front of us.

 Chapter 858

    When they saw the falling tentacle, all the brothers trembled involuntarily.


    Your sister, this tentacle is almost bigger than our cruise ship, and this is just a tentacle on the monster. How huge should the monster be?


    The surrounding sea area was completely filled with blood red. There was too much blood in the monster''s body.


    This attack was absolutely unbearable for the sea beast.


    This tentacle is like the arms and limbs of a monster. Can you not hurt if someone cuts off one arm?


    I only heard a shrill roar, and then the sea in front of me was suddenly a rough sea.


    In the gap between the terrible waves, we finally got a glimpse of the real face of the sea beast.


    King squid.


    It''s still the king squid we saw before!


    In our hearts, we will never forget how terrible this guy is.


    Once when we faced this guy, the fishery administration ship, a large ship hundreds of meters long, was almost dragged into the sea by this guy and drowned.


    At that time, we faced this huge thing and had little power to resist. In the end, we had to flee.


    Moreover, at that time, the sea beast did not seem to encounter the huge prey of the fishery administration ship. It may not be so arrogant and timid. After being injured, it watched us leave. Otherwise, I estimated that at least half of the people on Mermaid island would die.


    But this time, it seems different.


    After traversing the ocean for such a long time, the sea beast seems to have grown a lot. At least he has more courage than before.


    We can be sure that this sea animal is the one we encountered before. It just swallowed too many prey in the ocean and grew larger.


    Although the sea animals in the ocean are very scary, they are rare in number, and it is very rare for one of the same ethnic group to mutate into a sea animal. The same sea animal can hardly see the second.


    This guy has never met an opponent in the ocean, so his character seems to be different.


    This time, this guy didn''t feel afraid, but became particularly angry because something dared to provoke his majesty and hurt himself.


    The huge body gradually floated from the sea.


    That body looks like a huge castle in the sea.


    The body is a huge, cylindrical meat mountain. On the meat mountain, two eyes like black holes seem to contain an energy that will devour people.


    At the end of the body, seven huge tentacles are constantly dancing. Any action can set off a violent wave.


    In one place, there was a huge scar like a room, on which blood was still gushing.


    Obviously, this is the position of the previously broken tentacle.


    Eight tentacles, one was blown off.


    This is the damage caused by the full attack of three remote experts, Chen Yi and Xiao Huang Shu.


    That''s all. For this giant giant squid sea animal, it just cut off one of his eight arms.


    We all swallowed a mouthful of water involuntarily.


    "Hey, don''t you want to see the sea animals in the ocean? That''s it..." I said, pointing to the king squid in front.


    The brothers around saw the true face of sea animals for the first time, and the shock in their hearts can be imagined.


    I was even glad that there was no such life on land. Otherwise, with this guy''s size, it was like an invincible roller.


    Even if the protective cover of s city was the strongest, it was directly rolled over with the strength of this guy. It is estimated that it is a hole immediately?


    No one can stop this guy.


    At this moment, they know what kind of life life is facing in the ocean.


    Each one''s face was a little white, and they could feel how terrible this guy was.


    Of course, there are some exceptions. For example, a God is full of excitement. In a God''s eyes, you can even see a kind of excitement or desire.


    Your sister, you just have a desire for women. You can have a desire for a king squid. You don''t know that this guy is a mother.


    "You said, if this thing could be subdued, how windy it would be to take it back and be a mount... It''s fucking beautiful!" a God said in a hoarse voice.


    Poof


    Hearing this, the brothers around sprayed one by one.


    Looking at God''s eyes is more strange than looking at the sea beast.


    What kind of aesthetic vision is this product? Beautiful, this guy has nothing beautiful except nausea and terror?


    It looks scary, okay?


    And this guy wants this king squid as a mount? Not to mention whether the goods can go ashore, recovering a mutant beast is dozens of times more difficult than killing a mutant beast.


    Most importantly, it''s hard to say whether we can do this guy.


    It''s a pity that the God guy completely ignores the despised eyes of so many of us, and his eyes are fascinated. This guy is probably imagining that he is riding such a king squid and domineering in the end of the world.


    I really don''t know how Xiaoling and Yangyang like this guy.


    "Shit, come back," I whispered. "This guy is going to start attacking. Be careful."


    "Bingya, frozen!" I said to Bingya.


    Bingya nodded slightly, opened her arms, turned her body into a sick bird, and immediately rushed to the sky.


    Just before the king squid attacked, he immediately dived down, and the terrible cold immediately spread out above the sea level.


    Click


    The violent waves and rolling waves all around made ice in an instant, and the whole sea surface turned into a large glacier in an instant.


    Even the king squid fell into the glacier.


    But there is no doubt that the glacier can''t limit the king squid''s movement at all.


    These glaciers are too thin for this behemoth.


    Not a layer of paper!


    Only one of the tentacles struggled violently, crackling, just like the broken glass, and the ice surface suddenly broke.


    But it doesn''t matter. We don''t want to freeze this guy with these cold ice.


    Our goal is just to get a foothold in the ocean.


    Those broken ice floes are enough to bear our bodies.


    "Be careful, don''t let this guy''s tentacle hit it. Those barbed suction cups on it may let you hang up immediately. Be sure to avoid it."


    I want to impart as much experience as possible. Unfortunately, we only dealt with it once, and the result is still the unlucky type.


    I really don''t have much experience to teach. Since I have no experience, let''s do it.


    Brothers, their eyes are emitting terrible eyes.


    The boat was controlled by Nami and left thousands of meters away. Lucian was the only one left on it.


    This guy''s injury is too serious. He used his body to break the nether prison of hammer stone, resulting in serious injury to his body.


    Even Chen Xiaolin''s wishes can''t completely recover in an instant. It takes a long time to suppress her body. She was in a coma before and just woke up now. Just let this guy watch the ship.


    As for the other brothers, they rushed one by one, and even heroes were called out.


    The body ran out directly, and the toes were on the ice floe. An attack was launched instantly.


    Nami and Zhang Quan threw themselves directly into the sea.


    As for the king squid, it is constantly dancing its tentacles, like an invincible icebreaker.


    Maybe it was just this guy''s unintentional attack. His tentacles fell down, and pieces of cold ice suddenly broke, and large and small ice pieces shot around in an instant.

 Chapter 859

    The ice cubes inadvertently attacked were even sharper than the ice blades made by Bingya. With that harsh sound, ice cubes tore directly like throwing knives.


    The harsh voice makes us dignified one by one.


    But... No one stepped back.


    In the face of such a terrible monster, everyone knows that we have no room to retreat.


    Either go up together and kill the monster, or everyone will be buried in the sea here.


    In the end of the world, it seems that I have long been used to this adventure. The hot blood I haven''t experienced for a long time is burning madly in my chest.


    Seeing the dense ice in front of me, my eyes also burst into flames.


    The ghost quickly spread out, and the body instantly turned into an illusion, quickly shuttling forward.


    My body is stronger than steel. The ice burst into pieces. The ice is too dense.


    It''s not that I can''t avoid it, but... I''m too lazy to do that.


    Carrying that kind of attack, the body rushed over in an instant and jumped in front of the king squid in an instant.


    That guy probably didn''t notice me at all. He just danced his tentacles indiscriminately, and there happened to be a tentacle falling from my head.


    Flash!


    The body wheezes and disappears again.


    When I appeared again, my body had appeared hundreds of meters away.


    Grasping the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs, the whole body fell directly from the high air.


    The weapons of endless blade are almost useless. For this behemoth, those weapons are not even toothpicks.


    Even the greedy hydra is like an ear scoop... But the injury is no longer small. As long as the number is enough, even this monster can''t bear it.


    Boom


    That monster may have regarded me as a mosquito and didn''t care about me at all.


    With that dull hum, my body fell directly from the sky, and then the axe blade tore directly from the root of the tentacle.


    A tall wound was torn in an instant. A two foot long wound was even enough to cut off a human directly, but it was only a small wound for the monster.


    But strangely, the axe directly split the extremely strong armor on the monster''s body, and even broke the flesh and blood inside.


    This guy''s skin is extremely strong, but I didn''t expect the axe to chop down at once, which directly caused such an effect.


    Broken armor burst.


    I have 80% of broken armor, and broken armor is my security, ignoring the defense of the target and directly causing the greatest damage. No matter how strong the defense is, in front of the axe''s broken armor attribute, it is the same as tofu.


    It''s just broken armor. It often appears for ordinary monsters, but it rarely appears for those who are too powerful.


    Unexpectedly, the king squid was so unlucky. The first knife came up and encountered the armor breaking effect.


    Is today destined to be the end of this guy?


    It''s like people will hurt when they are stabbed by a needle. Although the wound is not worth mentioning for the monster, the pain of tearing the skin and flesh still makes the monster continue to rage.


    Roared again and again, and the tentacle swept directly at me in mid air.


    Shua


    A figure blinked to me, grabbed me and disappeared in an instant. It was Chen Bolin.


    This guy has become the best firefighter and can save people at every critical moment.


    At the same time, it is a space tear and lost in the past.


    But with a puff, the blade torn into space scattered on the tentacle, leaving a pale mark, and nothing else.


    Can''t break the monster''s defense at all.


    Not only Chen Bolin, but also other brothers rushed to the monster at this time.


    The violent attacks were as like as two peas, but the effects were almost identical.


    Katrina''s sharp blade, Seville''s cross rotary knife, Chen Yi''s cation gun, wooden crossbow, Sarah''s bullet, Ruiwen''s blade... All have no effect.


    That kind of attack, like hitting on a rubber, can''t produce the slightest effect. This guy''s skin is too strong to intercept all attacks.


    Only when we tried our best to attack before can we directly blow off one of his tentacles.


    But now, this guy will never give us such a chance again, and the attacks of other brothers can''t even break his defense, let alone give us preparation time.


    "Attack the wound I hit, and from there, continue to kill one of his tentacles..." my hoarse voice, I roared loudly, and the voice spread among the waves.


    In mid air, Chen Bolin dropped my body. My body fell from the sky. This time, it fell directly on the body of the monster. Immediately, he made great efforts on his toes and his body rushed out like a shell.


    The whole man appeared at the root of the tentacle again, and the axe tore through the wound again.


    Puff!


    No matter how strong life is, it is always difficult to destroy it when the body is intact, but once there is a gap and expands again along the gap, it becomes much easier.


    The wound immediately tore open for more than a foot. This guy wanted to attack me, but this time, I avoided, and my body was hidden at the root of the tentacle. The tentacle was too big. My hands almost grasped the edge of the wound, and the tall tentacle could not attack my body at all.


    Seeing that it was effective, the other brothers were proud one by one.


    Instant step, death Lianhua!


    Puff, puff


    With a dull hum, the sharp blade went directly into the wound, and the muscles inside were cut off.


    Cross rotary knife!


    The attacks of Seville and shoya almost appeared at the same time.


    Boom... The power of cation cannon also exploded on that wound.


    Ruiwen''s body is also jumping fast, flexible like a rabbit, holding the broken sword in her hand. This woman''s strength is absolutely no worse than any strong man.


    The huge heavy sword cut down with great force.


    Puchi... Yila!


    The skin was cut directly for more than a meter.


    Terrorist attacks went round after round. Chen Bolin originally wanted to attack, but the situation seemed not so allowed. The guy''s dancing tentacles put his brothers in danger from time to time. Chen Bolin could only give up the attack and act as an auxiliary.


    As for ah Shen, he was even more crazy. He crushed a huge ice floe with one foot. His body roared directly under the terrible recoil force. He grabbed a blood vessel bigger than the washbasin in the wound with both hands. With a roar, he actually tore off the blood vessel alive. The whole person was a dog''s blood nozzle immediately.


    A large amount of blood gushed out of it like a water gun.


    At this time, a small figure was directly ejected and immediately drilled in along the wound.


    Although that tentacle is very thick, it can''t withstand this crazy attack, and we also found the biggest disadvantage of this monster.


    Because his body is too big.


    It''s too huge. Although it''s very destructive, once we get close to this guy, it''s difficult for this guy''s tentacles to attack our bodies.


    Just like a giant facing a dwarf, the flexible response will make the giant at a loss.


    No matter how fierce the roar is, there is no way.


    Under the attack again and again, the wound was expanding, and all around it fell into a bright red.


    Although this guy is huge, his brain is not very smart. For a moment, he doesn''t know how to deal with this situation.


    The wound is getting bigger and bigger!


    I don''t know when it began, that tentacle could not be raised and towered in the ocean.


    The skin and flesh were almost completely torn apart, leaving only one extremely tough meridians, still hanging the whole limb.

 Chapter 860

    If you find your weakness, the giant beast in the sea doesn''t seem to be as difficult to deal with as you think.


    If tentacles are taken off, this guy may only have a bare body. At that time, this guy will die.


    But now the first tentacle has not been cut off, but this is at least a good start.


    Boom!


    It sounds like the bow string is torn off, and another meridian is torn off by a God.


    Don''t think how easy it is to break this guy''s veins.


    Generally speaking, muscles and veins are relatively strong things. At least in the animal''s body, they are stronger than some skin and meat.


    In general, the muscles and veins in the animal''s body are all broken with the knife, but this guy is different. Imagine that the blood vessels of this guy are as thick as a big washbasin. I''m afraid the muscles and veins are not much smaller?


    Inside that tentacle, there was no bone at all. It was all meat. It depended on those muscles to drive such a heavy tentacle. But it was like thinking how terrible this guy''s muscles were.


    But these extremely strong muscles and veins were still broken by us one by one.


    However, there are still two left. The two muscles and veins have the thickness of a person''s head, showing a translucent and gelatinous appearance, which is very, very strong.


    My axe chopped several times, but I couldn''t break it. The effect of breaking armor didn''t appear. 80% of my defense breaking effect couldn''t get that tendon.


    God''s hands are holding the muscles and veins, constantly trying to tear, but even God''s tired face becomes red, and the muscles and veins are motionless.


    Damn it, I don''t believe it.


    Hoarse voice, my face has gradually become distorted.


    It''s not easy to break one of this guy''s tentacles. He will never be stopped here.


    There was a flash of pure light in his eyes, and the greedy Hydra in his hand almost got rid of it.


    There was even a hazy green light on the greedy Hydra.


    Greedy Hydra, energy collapse, metal manipulation.


    Now these three forces are being quickly integrated by me. Suddenly, with a loud explosion, the greedy Hydra roared directly at the infinite high altitude. In an instant, it has reached the high altitude thousands of meters away. Then the whole axe, under the effect of my manipulation and gravity, quickly fell down at an unimaginable super fast speed.


    That speed has reached its limit in a short moment.


    As for the other side, Ruiwen''s body, I don''t know when it also appeared on the monster''s body, immediately jumped down, just like jumping from the top of the mountain.


    At the same time, there was a strong edge on the broken sword in his hand.


    Exile... Wind!


    Obviously, at this moment, both of them have launched all their capital.


    The two sharp blades were almost torn at the same time.


    Boom... Hum!


    Roar!


    The king squid''s shrill roar could not hide the two strange sounds.


    It was the sound of breaking muscles and veins. The Tomahawk and blade had unparalleled destructive power under the full exertion of the master.


    Just when my Tomahawk just touched the vein, with the help of the terrible force of falling at a height of 1000 meters, it directly split a crack on the vein, which immediately penetrated through the power of energy collapse.


    Followed by a violent explosion, that vein was directly broken.


    At the same time, Ruiwen''s broken sword came down.


    Don''t underestimate that broken sword. It''s a sharper weapon than the greedy Hydra in my hand.


    That broken sword is an enchanted Epee specially made by Knox to reward Ruiwen for her credit.


    It is made of special materials. It is extremely heavy and sharp.


    Maybe it''s not as big as the chain sickle of hammer stone. It''s not a kind of magic weapon, but it''s definitely not something that this vein can stop.


    The two muscles and veins were broken at the same time. The broken muscles and veins were like springs. They were directly ejected and swept over me. Out of guard, I was directly shaken out.


    As for Ruiwen, she was smashed and flew out in the opposite direction.


    Boom


    The body hit an ice block and the ice immediately fell apart.


    Wiped the corners of his mouth, a bright red.


    Looking at the front, that tentacle has completely lost its support and is rapidly falling into the ocean.


    There were seven tentacles, but now there are only six.


    Although only two were destroyed, the scene in front of us was a burning hope in all people''s hearts.


    This guy is terrible, but like this, he will die completely sooner or later.


    As long as we keep attacking like this!


    The healing power falls on the body, and the wound on the body recovers quickly.


    We will soon prepare for the next attack.


    One, two, three


    Now that the first attack has had an effect, the later things will be easy to do.


    Step by step, draw gourds as usual.


    The only trouble is that my greedy Hydra''s armor breaking effect doesn''t often appear. Sometimes I often chop dozens of knives, but I don''t have any effect at all.


    At this time, we have to rely on Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen''s broken sword is also very destructive. With all her strength, she can also tear open the monster''s skin.


    As long as there is a wound, our attack will expand the wound in the shortest time.


    Before long, one, two and three tentacles of this guy had been cut off. With the one that had been blown off before, there were only four tentacles left.


    After being attacked so many times in succession, the guy seems to have become smarter.


    In other words, it''s out of the question. Regardless of the damage that your tentacles may cause to yourself, your tentacles swing wildly.


    Bang!


    That tentacle almost rubbed ah Shen''s body and fell heavily on ah Shen. At that time, it almost smashed ah Shen into meat sauce.


    Although it was the monster itself that was injured in the end, this attack frightened ah Shen.


    It also announced that our tactics began to lose effect.


    When this guy started to attack recklessly, we couldn''t even get close to the monster. It was impossible to use the same means as before.


    In fact, now the monster can escape safely.


    But this guy didn''t do much.


    Having suffered such a big loss in our hands, this guy seemed to be preparing for revenge. His eyes under the protection of extremely thick meat wall stared at us, and there was only strong hatred in his eyes.


    "Grandma, try again, I won''t believe it..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    Besides this, we have no good way to solve this guy.


    So now I can only risk trying again.


    I took a deep breath and saw the opportunity. I flashed and immediately appeared on the king squid''s body again, close to the root of a tentacle. Immediately, the axe was raised and immediately chopped at the root of this guy''s tentacle.


    Only this time, this guy obviously became a lot more cunning. He just realized that a tall tentacle originally in the rear was thrown over in an instant like a whip.


    too bad.


    My face changed slightly, and my body immediately rushed to the side, ready to escape.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Chen Bolin was ready to blink over.


    But the remaining three tentacles completely blocked Chen Bolin''s blinking road under the constant dance.


    I can only watch that whip hit me in an instant.


    Pop!


    Couldn''t escape.


    That feeling is like a fly swatting a fly. If it really hits it, my body must be a mess immediately.


    But... If this fly is invincible, it''s another matter.


    A milky light twinkled on me.


    Although the light was particularly weak in front of the huge tentacle, it was extremely tough. Even the terrible tentacle could not break the shield on me.


    Divine shelter!


    Fortunately, at this critical moment, Kyle''s unique skill was lost, otherwise, he might really die.

 Chapter 861

    But although I''m fine, this violent impact made me feel a little dizzy.


    My whole body seemed to fall apart. As soon as the tentacle left, my body immediately seemed to lose control and fell into the sea.


    Then, in the sea water, a tentacle wriggled. On the tentacle, countless suction cups were like the mouth of a giant beast, with sharp barbs inside.


    Dense, that looks frightening.


    I finally woke up and got the control of my body. I want to get out of here quickly.


    However, this place is under the sea and in the sea.


    This is not land. In this place, I can''t come and go freely. I can only watch that tentacle approach continuously, and the suction cup on it is about to tear me apart.


    The situation is very dangerous. Although my body is not generally strong, I can''t guarantee whether my body can resist the attack of the giant beast in the sea.


    And the other brothers on the sea are out of reach.


    At this extremely dangerous time, a huge shark suddenly swam under me.


    He opened his huge mouth and exposed an extremely sharp tooth in his mouth. With a cry, he bit directly on the tentacle.


    Boom


    There was a violent roar in the sea. The tentacle was hit by the power of the shark and kept retreating. I finally escaped from the sky, grabbed a piece of ice floe and immediately climbed onto the sea. Two fast jumps directly avoided the past.


    After narrowly escaping death, my heart was still muttering. Just now, what was that shark?


    Even the great white shark can''t match such a huge shark. I''ve never seen such a guy.


    Fishman? No, that guy looks completely different from the shark people I often see!


    I don''t know what kind of monster it is. It''s so terrible?


    But I soon realized that the shark jumped directly from the sea after bumping the tentacle back.


    With a puff, it directly hit the body of the sea animal, full of sharp teeth like serrations, leaving pale marks on the body, and the teeth can''t bite the skin of the sea animal.


    Then a tentacle hit directly, and the shark was directly hit and flew out, and immediately disappeared with a bang in the air.


    There are no pieces of flesh and blood. It''s just gone.


    Obviously, this is not a real shark, more like a summoning creature.


    Who can summon sharks in the ocean?


    There is no doubt that the big move of the little fish man tide Hailing Fitz is a giant shark attack!


    It''s the real leader of the fish man we met before and told us that there are sea animals in this direction.


    Just, didn''t the little guy leave with his men?


    How could it be here!


    I was curious. Soon, I saw a small figure floating out of the sea.


    That''s not a little fish man. Who''s Fitz?


    "Because I see you haven''t deviated from the original direction, I know you will meet this sea beast. In return for letting my compatriots go, I hope I can help," Fitz said to us.


    Don''t think it''s just a little man. In fact, this guy has a clear distinction between kindness and resentment.


    The character of little fish people, whether in the world of hero league or in the present world, makes people can''t find any problems.


    Although some curious, although some careless, but it is a favor must be rewarded.


    Our grace of not killing let this guy appear here at risk.


    And thanks to this little guy just now, otherwise, I think I will have some trouble. Even if I don''t die, I will inevitably be seriously injured.


    The appearance of the little fish man can be regarded as a helper for us.


    But even the little fish man just saved me with a big shark attack, but Fitz seemed helpless in the face of the huge beast in front of him.


    His body is so small in front of this big man that he can''t even plug his teeth. It''s just the type of plankton.


    How to deal with such a terrible monster is also a very troublesome thing.


    And this guy doesn''t seem to want to leave now. If we can''t kill this guy, we can''t go back at all.


    Just when we felt a headache, the Trident in the little fish man''s hand was put into the sea. When we wondered what the guy wanted, something strange happened.


    It was at this time that the clean sea creatures who had already fled because of the fierce battle were summoned.


    Dense, the whole ocean ice blue below, completely turned into a strange color, countless small fish, at this time covered the whole sea area.


    Summon, a great white shark was summoned before, but now there are countless small fish. That number directly covers this large sea area. There are countless, and no one knows how many that number is.


    Like Nami, Fitz is an elf living in the sea.


    But the power of the two people is different. Nami can control the water in the ocean. Nami herself is the ocean.


    Fitz, however, can control the creatures in the ocean and master the fish in the ocean.


    You can summon distant fish to help, or you can summon illusory fish out of thin air.


    This seems to be the first half of the small fish man''s attack by giant sharks, but here, the small fish man''s skills seem to have completely changed, which has become another extremely powerful ability.


    In the hero League game, it only calls a magic fish, but here it has become calling countless fish with a number of almost hundreds of millions.


    Under the entanglement of so many small fish, although the big man was still arrogant, he was entangled by those small fish. In front of him were those small, creeping figures, which attracted the guy''s attention.


    Even if each stroke of the tentacle can kill countless magic fish, more and more fish are constantly emerging.


    Those fish people were wrapped around their tentacles. In a trance, those tentacles seemed to grow a layer of furry skin out of thin air.


    The huge body and countless surfaces also make this attachment particularly terrible, and the weight has become a heavy burden for this guy.


    Speed, began to become slow, can no longer maintain the previous terrible power and speed.


    Not to mention that, vaguely, there seemed to be a layer of gray marks attached to the exposed body of the sea beast.


    The body is full of a feeling of failure!


    Because of being attached by small fish, the speed and action become particularly weak at this time.


    It''s not clear what happened, but it''s definitely the best opportunity for us.


    Attack!


    Poof!


    Seizing this opportunity, we killed another tentacle of this guy at the fastest speed.


    The effect looks pretty good.


    But the blood from the broken place turned into that dark color, which looked quite terrible.


    It was bright red before, but now it has completely turned black, which is really strange.


    But now we don''t have time to think so much, so we quickly launched the next attack.


    Once, twice, two more tentacles were killed.


    This guy''s attack means are very few left, only a bare body, and the only tentacle is barely preserved.


    All the other places have been cut off. This guy has become so poor.


    At this time, the giant beast in the ocean finally felt fear and struggled to dive into the depths of the sea.


    But at this time, the sea suddenly became strange.


    It was like boiling, rolling up from under the sea.


    That''s Nami, manipulating the sea.


    Under Nami''s control, the sea water keeps rolling up. Even this sea animal will become particularly difficult to hide in this situation.

 Chapter 862

    Everyone is preparing his own strength to play an unexpected effect at the most critical moment.


    Under that power, the body of the sea beast not only failed to dive, but also kept floating upward.


    It can be said that no one other than Nami can mobilize and control the sea water in such a large area.


    Nami''s power in the ocean is almost invincible energy.


    As more and more of that guy''s body parts came out of the water, we knew that our opportunity appeared again.


    A God''s body was lying on the guy''s body, and his huge fist hit the place in his eyes again and again.


    It was originally two huge eyes. There was a layer of eyelids outside. It was difficult to hurt with knives and guns.


    But this place, no doubt, is definitely the most vulnerable place on the monster. If you smash your fist again and again, your eyes will definitely hurt.


    "Disobedience, disobedience?"


    "Give you a chance to be my mount. I''ll let you live, or I''ll make you roast squid..."


    "Disobedience, disobedience..."


    Ah Shen, no matter whether the sea beast can understand it or not, hit it with a fist, and his mouth is still roaring. That appearance almost deduces his arrogance and pride to the most incisive level.


    We were all stunned at that scene.


    This guy''s body is stronger than those tentacles.


    This guy has been struggling to escape from our control and slaughter.


    "Shit, God, it''s useless for you to tell him this. This guy is a sea animal. What do you think he is?" I don''t know when Zhang Quan swam out of a severed blood vessel in the sea animal.


    The body of the sea snake can make Zhang Quan swim around in this guy''s blood vessels.


    After seeing Zhang Quan, we know why we can win this time.


    Not long after Fitz appeared, a gray color appeared on this guy, and even the blood sprayed from the wound was black and red.


    This is obviously poisoning.


    Among all of us, there is no one but Zhang Quan who can release toxic attacks.


    Zhang Quan can incarnate into a sea snake. As I said before, Zhang Quan is the only guy who is not afraid of sea animals in the whole ocean and all creatures.


    Everyone is dead, and he won''t die.


    Zhang Quan can show two different forces in the sea and on the land.


    In the sea, he can become the deadliest sea snake. You know, the toxicity of sea snakes is very, very fierce. Basically, all sea snakes are poisonous, and the toxicity is no less than that of the most violent poisonous snakes on land.


    And Zhang Quan, a mutant guy, is definitely more virulent.


    Generally speaking, instant death, but on land, Zhang Quan generally does not use this power. Nonsense, you are a sea snake. What else can you do without the sea?


    But in the ocean, Zhang Quan is not afraid of these sea animals. The sea animals open their mouths and can''t bite him. The body of the sea snake can easily get in through the teeth.


    Only this time, Zhang Quan did not drill through his teeth, but through his blood vessels, leaving his most deadly venom directly in the heart of the sea beast.


    In fact, if it weren''t for the large body of the sea beast, just holding power would be enough to take this guy. Once the poison was planted in the heart, these sea beasts would be finished sooner or later.


    Just because the body is too big, it takes a long time for the toxicity to spread. After a long time, this guy is still lively.


    Although Zhang Quan didn''t show up much, his contribution in this battle is absolutely important.


    Now, that toxicity has almost spread all over the body.


    Coupled with the constant attacks of all of us, the eyelids can no longer support.


    Moreover, at this time, a small wound was finally torn on the monster''s head.


    The most fear is that we can''t tear that layer of defense, but once we tear a wound, even a tiny wound, we can quickly expand the wound in a short time.


    Feeling the expanding wound on his back, the guy''s struggling range suddenly increased. For a moment, even Nami could hardly control it.


    Ah Shen''s fist still fell in mid air.


    "Disobedient, disobedient... Your sister, if you don''t surrender, your life will be lost..."


    "I''ll go. You''re useless. This guy is a beast. Don''t toss around without wisdom. Kill this guy earlier." I couldn''t help saying.


    But looking at the appearance of a God, his eyes are shining. It is obvious that he yearns for this thing very much. Leng is unwilling to give up.


    The wound on his back is getting bigger and bigger. This guy is about to lose his hold.


    Woo woo


    At this time, we all felt stunned.


    The guy''s last tentacle contracted quickly and wound around his body. I didn''t know where his mouth was. I only heard a whine like a kitten.


    The whole body seemed to shrug down completely.


    Completely gave up all resistance, as if... Surrendered?


    Your sister, this guy, can you really surrender?


    All of us, look at me, I see you are full of strange faces, and God is full of excitement.


    "Shit, who says this guy can''t understand people? Don''t you understand?" ah Shen danced excitedly.


    "Hey, you guy, if you understand us, spread out your tentacles to me." ah Shen stood on the monster''s head and ordered the monster.


    Then just in front of us, the monster honestly released his tentacle and scattered it in the sea, which fluctuated slightly with the waves.


    I''ll go. Can I really understand people? The goods are refined.


    "I want to take you as a pet. Do you understand the pet, mount? I will ride you in the future, don''t you know?" God continued.


    The king squid seemed stunned.


    This reaction made a god quite dissatisfied. At that time, he hit it with a fist.


    As a result, the guy''s eyelids blinked wildly and seemed to have agreed.


    "In the future, I''ll be my mount. I''ll be popular with me. I''ll take you to the land to play... Shit, I suddenly remembered, can this guy go ashore?" ah Shen was stunned.


    Until now, ah Shen suddenly thought of such a serious problem. If this guy can''t get ashore, isn''t his plan to recover his mount going to fail?


    "If you can''t get ashore, kill him here. I think his ability crystal nucleus should not be small." I interrupted nearby.


    As a result, the king squid seemed to understand what we said, and his whole body suddenly trembled violently. His huge eyes stared at ah Shen, looking pitiful.


    The eyes were full of pleading. The guy was very smart and realized that God might be the only one who wanted him to survive.


    Someone else would have been killed long ago.


    "Can you get ashore?" God asked again.


    This time, the eye hesitated a little, but finally blinked twice.


    Can this guy go ashore?


    We all feel a little incredible. The king squid is definitely a deep-sea creature. There is no doubt that it will die soon after leaving the sea.


    Can this guy mutate and live on land.


    "That''s good." ah Shen opened his mouth and said, "you, don''t run in front of us. Otherwise, your poison is enough to kill you... Zhang Quan, can you detoxify half of this guy first? Don''t hang up before you get ashore."


    Generally speaking, as long as you beat and obey this animal, you don''t have to worry about betrayal. It''s much more reliable than human beings.


    As for Zhang Quan, he can poison and detoxify naturally.

 Chapter 863

    Originally, a terrible monster, with eight tentacles, ran across the ocean without obstacles. No matter where they went, those fish people had to retreat. Who dared to provoke them?


    But now, only one of the eight tentacles was cut off, and there was a poor wound on the body.


    In this case, even if the big man doesn''t want to surrender, his only wisdom tells him that if he has been unwilling to surrender, he may have to hang up.


    What''s more, there are still terrible and deadly toxins left by the damned sea snake in her body. Although those toxins can''t directly take away his life, they are enough to make her in an extremely weak state.


    In this ocean, he is not only a sea animal, but also the struggle between sea animals is more fierce than that between fishman and mermaid.


    In his current state, even if he stays in the ocean, he may not live long.


    Who says big people are stupid? Although this guy is not smart, he can also judge what is best for him. At least he will choose a way to live.


    Although we all felt a little incredible, the things in front of us were real. This God actually subdued a terrible sea beast.


    Seeing that we were stunned one by one, ah Shen was proud and stood on the body of the sea beast, elated.


    This guy is almost proud now.


    Not bothering to pay attention to him, I turned and looked at the little fish man who came to help at risk.


    "Since you''re here to help, would you like to leave with us?" I invited Fitz again.


    Although Fitz''s situation is somewhat similar to Nami''s, that is, his strength in the sea may be several times that on land, but anyway, it is also a powerful hero. It is always good to attract the past.


    Moreover, I can see that this little fish man is full of curiosity and longing for the outside world.


    However, the little fish man still refused my invitation. He shook his head and said, "I just came to help. Although it seems that there is no problem for me not to come, after all, your strength is strong enough, and I can''t leave now. Only when those fish people learn how to live in peace and unity in this ocean will I leave here."


    Little fish man''s words represent an extremely difficult road.


    It is very difficult for those cruel fish people to become peaceful and United. The little fish people will not know this.


    But... He still chose this way. Maybe he can''t leave the ocean all his life, but Fitz is willing to do so for those who actually have nothing to do with him.


    "Well, if you insist, when you want to go to land... You can come to s city to find us. This map is for you, and s city is here!" I left an oily map to Fitz, which clearly marked the location of s city.


    I don''t know if Fitz can understand it, but it''s the only thing we can stay.


    After the decision was made, we left with Fitz''s eyes.


    The cruise ship began to rush in the direction of the sea entrance of the dragon river.


    As for a God, he is standing on the body of the sea beast. The last tentacle of the sea beast, with dense suction cups, is adsorbed on the cruise ship.


    The body of this guy is just an opening and closing. A large amount of water is sprayed out from behind the body in an instant, just like a jet plane. The body immediately shuttles back and forth at an extremely fast speed.


    With our cruise ship, we bumped on the sea together.


    With this sea animal, our forward speed increased almost several times.


    It didn''t take long to reach the estuary of the dragon river.


    Although the river is not as fast as before, the sea entrance of the dragon river is still choppy, and it is still difficult for a cruise ship to rush up.


    It might have been necessary to rely on Nami''s strength, but now it''s not necessary at all.


    Even if this sea animal lost seven tentacles, its huge body still had frightening energy.


    With that cruise ship, he rushed directly to the oncoming waves.


    Under the violent turbulence, the most difficult entrance to the sea of Longhe River was almost completely unimpeded. It was directly unimpeded.


    After passing through this area, the sea animal, with our cruise ship, continued to move forward along the dragon river.


    At this speed, we can reach the position of S City in two or three hours at most.


    We left for less than three days, hoping that during this period, s city will be safe.


    The closer we get, the more worried we feel in our hearts.


    Perhaps the strength of s city is really empty in space this time. Even if the underground city is under a kind of pure natural protection, we are still very worried in our hearts.


    We have a lot of enemies, that pervert Professor, Knox, shadow Island, members of the void family, countless.


    With so many ferocious enemies, no one knows who will appear at this time.


    Especially the members of the void family, who were originally with the shadow island.


    But this time in the shadow Island, we didn''t see the monster of the void family. Otherwise, our action won''t be so smooth this time.


    And the members of the void family have the ability to escape, which is also a great threat to us. They are the only things that can get close to our dungeon castle.


    But in our expectation, the most likely enemy is the abnormal professor.


    The damned guy assigned Ruiwen and Sarah to attack the shadow island. He must have guessed that Ruiwen and Sarah would look for help. There is no doubt that this help is us.


    The professor may be the only one who knows that our place is very empty. But that guy doesn''t know how to get into the 1800m underground.


    What if the members of the void family change the object of cooperation and cooperate with the abnormal professor?


    The idea that suddenly appeared in my mind startled me. My face turned pale for a moment, and there was a little fear in my heart.


    This is something we haven''t considered before. Damn, shouldn''t we?


    "God, let Xiao Ba speed up..." I said in a deep voice to God.


    Xiao Ba, it was a God who named the giant king squid monster. Although it was very big, it was called Xiao ba.


    From my face, ah Shen could also feel that something was wrong.


    At that moment, ah Shen didn''t say a word. When he gave an order, Xiao Ba immediately began to rush forward, and the speed was increasing rapidly.


    Because it is also separated from the sea, it has now reached the dragon river. The dragon river is not wider than the sea, but it is not so big that Xiaoba can make trouble.


    Zhang Quan dissolved all the toxicity of Xiao ba.


    Worried about this monster''s going back, we still left some means. We won''t release some shackles until we are sure of safety.


    After the toxicity was solved, Xiao Ba seemed to recover some strength in an instant and became extra energetic.


    Moreover, the wound on the body is recovering rapidly. Before long, a new tentacle grew out of the round body again.


    We were stunned at that scene. Unexpectedly, this guy could grow tentacles again.


    Although the newborn tentacles are slightly weaker and smaller than the previous ones, with two tentacles, the speed of the sea beast increases obviously again.


    I don''t know when s city is near.


    When our cruise ships finally docked on the shore, they boarded the land one by one. Looking at the nearby cities, people could not help but have a deep depression.


    In mid air, thick dark clouds are rolling. In a trance, a storm seems to be coming.


    "Hurry back..." I said.


    Intuition, it''s just a pure intuition, a keen sense of danger, telling me what bad things may have happened here.

 Chapter 864

    I don''t know why I feel this way. Maybe it''s my instinct to fight for so long.


    And not just me, almost everyone, as long as the kind of person who often appears on the battlefield, is particularly sensitive to danger.


    It can be said to be intuition, sixth sense and so on. They have a certain ability to judge danger.


    Only from the surrounding environment, the wind direction of the air and the vibration of the ground can we judge the degree of danger.


    This time, it is a pure depression in the heart.


    "We''re going back, you three please help yourself." after landing, I said to Ruiwen, Sarah and Lucian.


    There is no doubt that although the two sides have experienced a war together, they belong to different camps after all. Sometimes it''s better not to go too close.


    The three men also understood this, nodded and left quickly.


    When leaving, Ruiwen flashed her eyes at me. I''m afraid only the two of us understand the meaning.


    "Xiao Ba, go ashore." ah Shen shouted at Xiao ba.


    Then the guy came out of the water although he felt reluctant.


    Two huge tentacles wriggled on the ground. Although they were not as flexible as in the sea, the speed was not slow.


    Moreover, we have found that although this monster is a monster in the sea, it is not necessary for the sea.


    Just after climbing the river bank, Xiao BA''s body changed rapidly in front of us.


    The body is like a jelly, constantly wriggling.


    Originally, the huge round body is rapidly lengthening. The guy''s eyes are staring at us, as if they are looking at our bodies and observing our appearance.


    In that observation, the body is rapidly deforming.


    Originally round, cylindrical body, quickly elongated and separated, two extremely strong legs like stone pillars appeared.


    Then it was a strong waist, a strong upper body, only those two tentacles, still unchanged, wrapped around the body like a python.


    Within a dozen seconds, the behemoth had become a terrible giant.


    His whole body was covered with dark skin, his head was round and extremely huge, and his two eyes twinkled like copper bells.


    On the bald, round head, wisps of hair are scattered, and there are no inch wisps on the body. The Qiu knot''s muscles and epidermis still look uneven.


    But after becoming like this, some strange lines gradually appeared on the body.


    It''s like a pattern, and it''s like a mantra, just like those runes in the ancient temple. It looks extremely strange.


    No wonder Xiao Ba is not afraid of land. It turns out that on land, he can even become another shape.


    Moreover, Xiaoba doesn''t need to maintain such a shape. It changes into a shape similar to ours. Maybe it just makes it easier for him to run on the ground.


    For Xiaoba, his own noumenon is always more destructive.


    This guy can only be simply changed into the rough shape of human beings. It looks like a huge statue.


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect to be able to do this..." holding his head high, ah Shen looked at the behemoth he subdued in front of him and was very satisfied. Although such a big man didn''t look as arrogant as he looked before, he was also very frightening.


    Well, at least it''s a deterrent.


    "Go... Go back..."


    With a roar, all of us rushed back.


    As soon as we reached the entrance of the underground city, we frowned. The entrance was blocked from the inside. Moreover, there were some extremely scattered traces on the surrounding ground.


    It''s not the footprints of our humans. It''s like that. It''s the footprints of huge beasts.


    It seems that our worries are true. Some very bad things have really happened in this place.


    The worry in our heart has come true, which is not a good thing for us.


    "Don''t worry too much. There are so many experts in the dungeon. Shang Qi, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi are all there. There should be no problem. Let''s go back quickly." Mumu said immediately.


    "Go directly to the emergency passage..."


    On the surface, there are only nine passages in and out of the underground city, but in fact, there is one more.


    There is also the last emergency channel, which is only known to me, mu mu, Shang Qi and a God.


    Other people don''t know this passage, and only we have the right to open it, and others can''t use it. It''s a place that can be used when the underground city encounters special circumstances and is used for emergency.


    However, the little eight guy''s body is too huge. Although the emergency channel can bear that weight, it can''t accommodate the little eight''s head.


    However, Xiao Ba showed his unusual side again. His huge body wriggled a little and shrunk a little. Although he still needs to lower his head, he can at least enter the elevator.


    In the middle of the elevator, we can vaguely feel that from under the ground, there seems to be continuous low vibrations.


    As we went down, there seemed to be an extremely fierce battle going on inside.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    ¡­¡­


    Fierce fighting never happened, but in this dungeon, the atmosphere became extremely tense.


    Inside the translucent glass cover, all are soldiers with extremely nervous expression and ready.


    Those are warriors in the dungeon. They are all capable. Next to them, there are several mecha. They are all ready to rush out to fight at any time.


    Just outside the glass cover, a large group of giant bear people... Polar bears, brown bears, black bears!


    All kinds of giant bears are roaring crazily, one by one desperately waving their huge bear paws. The roaring sound starts from here.


    The bear''s paw hit the glass cover, and immediately there was a violent fluctuation.


    The glass cover can bear the heavy pressure of 1800 meters of soil and gravel, but at this time, it even looks a little shaky.


    Fortunately, these glasses are extremely strong, and not a whole piece, but each piece of glass is responsible for supporting an area. Even if a piece of glass breaks, it will not completely collapse.


    But the immediate situation is still extremely dangerous.


    The power of these bear people is too strong. Although the number is not many, only a few thousand, the super destructive power is chilling.


    The sound of the bear''s paw hitting the glass cover was chilling.


    Not to mention, in the group of bear people, several figures are particularly obvious.


    It was a huge monster like a hill.


    The whole body is snow-white. It is definitely a polar bear. This guy is the leader of this group of bear people.


    The body size is two or three times that of ordinary bear people. It has a huge body about ten feet high and has unparalleled power. Every time the bear paw hits down, it can make the whole protective cover shake violently.


    He bared his teeth and was full of sharp fangs. The whole person seemed to be chilly and ferocious.


    Up and down the body, there are also strange electric lights, which look more majestic.


    Thunder roars, Wally bell.


    That unlucky guy met here again.


    That polar bear, one of Lin Yi''s first enemies, is one of the shadow gangs.


    But he was killed by fire man Li Jie and robbed the soul mark. As a result, I met him in the arena and smashed his soul mark.


    As a result, he was later encountered in an ambush against Katrina.


    This guy, along with Warwick and Cassiopeia, was going to encircle Katrina, but I ruined the good thing.


    As a result, the two men ran away. This guy was unluckily killed by me, and the soul mark was advanced by me.


    This time, Wally bell appeared for the third time, and perhaps the guy''s last life.


    On the other side of Wally bell, there were three other unexpected people.

 Chapter 865

    Wallibel is our enemy. This guy has been entangled with Warwick and Cassiopeia before. It''s no surprise to appear here.


    What really makes people feel strange is several other people.


    One of the most obvious and incredible is that person.


    When I saw that woman, I don''t know how many people felt surprised and even betrayed.


    It was a woman, a very beautiful, cold woman. The whole person was like a dark ice that would never melt for ten thousand years.


    Fang Qianxue!


    Once the most charming woman in S City, like Bingya, became two snow lotus flowers in s city.


    In this s City, I don''t know how many people admire it both openly and secretly.


    At the same time, this woman is not only beautiful, but also very powerful. Her combat effectiveness in the later stage is no less than that of Bingya.


    When the corpse tide attacked, he even resisted the attack of the corpse tide with other experts in s city again and again. It can be said that he also made a lot of contributions.


    But such a woman mysteriously disappeared when the last corpse tide attacked.


    After that, no one knew where Fang Qianxue had gone, which became a mystery.


    Some people suspect that Fang Qianxue may be buried in the zombie, while others say it is impossible. Fang Qianxue is very powerful and can even fly in the air for a short time. It is very difficult to kill Fang Qianxue and may escape.


    The only certainty is that Fang Qianxue disappeared.


    Now no one expected that Fang Qianxue would appear here. What''s more, Fang Qianxue would lead a group of people to attack the glass shield of the underground city.


    And looking at the appearance of others around, Fang Qianxue is vaguely the type of leader. The people around, even the walliber, are quite respectful to Fang Qianxue.


    For the old people in S City, Fang Qianxue is still Fang Qianxue, but the feeling of this person has completely changed at this time.


    Fang Qianxue was cold and proud before, but now Fang Qianxue brings people a strong evil.


    The body exudes a kind of evil and strange feeling that people can''t help being confused.


    Just behind Fang Qianxue, there are two other people.


    One of them is an unexpected guy, an old acquaintance, and a guy that countless people in S City hate and fear.


    Who do the people in s hate most? It''s definitely that person.


    Once the leader of S City, he held almost all the rights of s city. Although there were twelve people, he was undoubtedly the leader.


    Master the power of time and ruthlessly control the whole s city. In order to weaken the strength of those with ability, they even developed the cruel thing of arena. I don''t know how many innocent people have been killed.


    Even in the end, for his own sake, he did not hesitate to destroy the protective cover of S City, killed one of several old elders in S City, and robbed the soul mark of the old elder, so he had two abilities.


    Even Ling Yi, who has always been very loyal to himself, was ruthlessly killed by him. He is simply a demon.


    At the same time, he is also a huge enemy of Tong Lei. The people who survived in Tong Lei''s castle were almost slaughtered by this guy.


    Zhong lixiu!


    An almost forgotten name appeared in front of the public again in an extremely evil posture.


    It''s just that this guy looks a little weird now.


    Before, Zhong lixiu was the king of s city and controlled the rights of S City, but now, this guy is standing behind Fang Qianxue in a servant attitude, and he doesn''t even dare to look up at the woman in front of him.


    That appearance, especially humble.


    It can make Zhong lixiu look like this. Can''t it be said that the status of the two people can''t be changed at this time?


    I have to say, this is a very strange thing, which makes people feel a little confused.


    But now there is no time to think so much. Next to Zhong lixiu, there is another woman standing.


    It was a strange woman wearing ice blue armor all over. She held a strange shield in one hand and a meteor hammer in the other hand, with a long chain wrapped around her arm.


    Of course, this is not the strangest thing. The strangest thing is that this guy is still riding a strange horse under his body.


    Wild boar!


    There are manes like iron thorns all over the body. The body is huge. Although it is a wild boar, it looks more ferocious than a tiger.


    The grinning, Wally bell, Zhong lixiu and the last beautiful woman riding a wild boar are obviously led by Fang Qianxue in front.


    For Fang Qianxue, their eyes even look scrupulous and afraid.


    Wallibel was desperately patting the glass shield in front of him, trying to break it.


    But the shield was stronger than expected, no matter how powerful wallibel was.


    Even if the violent force shakes in front of the trembling, the glass cover has no trace of breakage.


    Seeing that this place has not been broken for a long time, Fang Qianxue seems to be dissatisfied.


    "Sezhuang Ni, you too!" Fang Qianxue, no, maybe it should be lissandro.


    Frost witch Lisandro!


    Fang Qianxue''s body has long been infiltrated by the frost witch Lisandro. Now the person in charge of this body is Lisandro.


    The frost witch is using this body to exert extremely powerful power.


    As for the woman next to him riding a wild boar, isn''t she Elsie''s nemesis, the leader of another tribe of freldrod, cerjonny of winter''s wrath?


    Like Wally bell and Aishi, the Barbarian King, they are warriors from freldrod. Although they are women, they control a powerful tribe and have an alliance with Wally bell.


    However, there is absolute hostility between cejonny and ash, and water and fire are incompatible.


    The two people''s personalities are quite opposite.


    Aishi is just cold pride, but he advocates peace and works hard to rebuild freldrod into a peaceful, United and powerful country.


    But this kind of peace seems weak to sejonny.


    This is a man who is born to worship cruelty. Freldrod''s bad environment has killed countless people, but this kind of bad is a kind of training for cejonny.


    She quickly learns how to survive in the most difficult environment. She thinks she is the strongest person in freldrod. She thinks she can establish a truly unified freldrod.


    He was full of contempt for the peace loving AI Xi, and the battle with the AI Xi tribe began.


    However, the combination of cejonny and wallibel did not seem to get any advantage in the battle with Aishi and the Barbarian King, but suffered heavy losses, and the hatred between the two sides became particularly insoluble.


    I just don''t know how Lisandro found Wally bell and cejonny, and was able to command them.


    Perhaps it is the gap in absolute power that makes two people have to choose to surrender.


    After awakening, although Li sangzhuo did not let her own noumenon appear, through Fang Qianxue''s body, Li sangzhuo''s strength is not generally strong.


    Being able to easily defeat Zhong lixiu before is a proof of strength.


    But this is not enough for Lisandro, so Lisandro has been looking for his subordinates and allies.


    For those who can defeat and surrender, Lisandro will accept them, and those who disobey will be killed.


    For those who are close to her, Lisandro will unite, such as the netherworld beast, the queen of the netherworld family.


    Having received lissandro''s order, sejonny also stepped forward.


    Li sang Zhuo was really upset that she needed to act with this group of heavy bear people.


    Although she belongs to the alliance with Wally bell, sejonny has always looked down on Wally bell.


    To cejonny, Wally bell was just a beast with great strength.


    However, for Lisandro''s orders, cejonny could not refuse, because she knew that if she refused, what was waiting for her was death!

 Chapter 866

    The lives of sejonny, Zhong lixiu and Wally bell are all in the hands of Lisandro.


    This powerful witch who has lived for many years has countless means to control them and make their life worse than death.


    They don''t know why Lisandro took the risk to attack the dungeon at this time.


    There are countless experts in this underground city. They just got an information that can''t prove the truth. It''s said that this place is empty now.


    But she knew that lissandro''s goal was actually ash.


    Ice shooter, ash!


    She was also the woman whom cejani hated and hated most.


    Lisandro seemed to want to get something from ash. For this goal, she drilled out of her hiding place and implemented the plan this time.


    Just this time, the operation is not as smooth as it seems.


    When they first came over, although they knew the location of the dungeon, they could not attack the dungeon at all, and all entrances were blocked.


    Wally bell, the simple minded guy, even yelled that he wanted to use all the bear people to forcibly dig a passage. It was a waste.


    After many attempts, they all failed. Forced by helplessness, Lisandro sought the help of her allies.


    Lisandro somehow hooked up with members of the void family.


    Sezhuanni knows the goal of the members of the void family. The members of the void family have always wanted to come out of the black hole void and invade the real world.


    The last goal was the world of the hero alliance, but before the goal was achieved, the world of the hero alliance was broken.


    This time, the choice is the earth.


    But here, the members of the void family who beat the front station have only one soul mark, which is not as powerful as the world of the hero alliance.


    So they must also find allies. What they found before was the shadow Island, but the group of people on the shadow Island disappointed the people of the void family.


    Then, not knowing when or why, lissandro hooked up with members of the void family.


    After a long time of fruitless efforts, lissandro could only seek the help of the members of the void family. The void hiding beast appeared in person and opened up the tunnel, so that they could enter the underground world.


    When she saw the appearance of the underground world, even serene couldn''t help admiring. Although the people on this earth are weak and can''t even compare with freldrod''s children, their brains are very smart and can always make some unexpected things.


    It can be seen that Lisandro is bound to win this action. She has stressed more than once that she must get Aishi no matter what price she pays. Of course, the ability crystal core and soul mark of others are Lisandro''s goals.


    For this, sezhuang Ni naturally has no opinion. She wants to kill ash, no matter what means she uses.


    So, although cezhuang Ni was not happy with lissandro''s instructions, she still obeyed the orders, came to the front of the battle array and looked at the extremely hard glass in front of her.


    The palm shook, and the chain roared in an instant.


    With a piercing scream, the meteor hammer at the end of the chain roared in an instant and hit the glass cover directly with a bang.


    A white mark immediately appeared on the hard glass cover, and the meteor hammer was bounced back.


    Cerzhuanny frowned slightly. Don''t underestimate this woman. This woman riding on a wild boar has a terrible power no inferior to Wally bell, and even her own meteor hammer can''t break things. How strong is it?


    But... Nothing can stop your attack.


    Instead of continuing the attack, sezhuang Ni retreated a few steps slightly.


    The chains on her arms had been completely scattered, and the meteor hammer was spinning rapidly on serene''s hand, whistling constantly with gusts of terrible wind.


    With that rapid rotation, a bone chilling chill surged out of sezhuang Ni''s body, and the power of terror reached its limit in a short time.


    Extremely cold prison!


    With that low roar, the meteor hammer came out and roared directly ahead.


    At the same time, there was an unimaginable terrible chill.


    As soon as she saw that her ordinary attack could not break the glass in front of her, instead of constantly attacking and accumulating strength like Wally bell, she threw it out with a big move.


    The destructive power of the big move is absolutely unparalleled. I only heard a click. That sound is completely different from all the previous sounds.


    Crisp, cracking sound.


    The extreme cold made the glass cover seem a little fragile. Under that fierce attack, a spider''s web like crack appeared on the glass cover.


    On the smooth glass, those cracks look particularly clear and terrible.


    The cracks also made the people inside the protective cover tremble involuntarily. They clenched the weapons in their hands one by one. They all knew that the time of battle was coming.


    As for Shang Qi, he always stood there, watching the monsters outside constantly attack, and didn''t even go out to attack.


    And they didn''t stop those people from attacking this layer of glass.


    Because Shang Qi knows very well how strong these glasses are. Just breaking them is enough to waste a lot of their strength.


    He who should come will always come.


    After Lin Yi and Mu a Shen left, Shang Qi was worried.


    What happened later made Meng Rui take away a group of experts. Now it can be said that he is really the top expert in this territory. I''m afraid he is the only one left.


    Led by a large number of capable people, even Shang Qi doesn''t know whether he can resist the terrorist attack from the front.


    The only thing Shang Qi knows is to try his best to delay time. When his brothers come back, everything will turn around in an instant.


    But now the situation seems that I''m afraid I can''t support this protective cover for too long.


    "I''ll stay here... If there''s another flaw, you and 11 mecha will resist!" Shang Qi said coldly.


    The person listening is linniang. Now there are no other powerful experts in the dungeon.


    With a long gun in his hand, the whole person had stood in front of the cracked glass, and a pair of cold eyes stared at the outside.


    If this woman breaks the glass, there will be a stormy attack from Shangqi.


    Four eyes were opposite, and the eyes of cerzhuanny, the wrath of winter, looked particularly ferocious at this time.


    For cejonny, these weak guys have no need to survive.


    When the glass was opened and cracked, sejonny immediately stepped back a little.


    Then a group of bears immediately rushed over and clapped their paws against the glass.


    Some bear people, crawling on the ground with their limbs, charged directly with violent force, and hit the glass directly with their heads stronger than steel.


    These bear people are all mutant animals trained and tamed by wallibel.


    Even if it''s not a mutant, Wally bell will use the ability crystal core to give these bears.


    Each has a strong power, and wallibel also wants to rebuild his bear tribe, which Lisandro promised him.


    Boom... Boom... Boom


    After a violent impact, on the glass, the cracks are expanding. Before long, they have almost spread all over the whole area and covered everything.


    Ferocious and violent.


    There was sweat in the palm of Shang Qi''s hand.


    Boom


    Finally, at this time, the glass cover can no longer bear it.


    When the bodies of three giant bears collided at the same time, the glass cover was completely broken with a click.


    Three savage explosive bears suddenly roared wildly and rushed over from the ground.


    The gap opened for the first time in such a long time made these impatient bear people almost crazy.


    However, they did not know who was waiting in front of them.


    Triple claw!

 Chapter 867

    Triple claw!


    At the moment when the three bear men just flew over, Shang Qi''s long gun shook violently, just like a dragon going to sea, and punctured in front of him.


    In an instant, the three spears spread quickly. The spears looked like the sharp claws of wild animals, extremely sharp.


    Only a little blood spatter was seen, the throats of the three bear people were instantly penetrated, and their huge bodies fell to the ground with strong reluctance.


    Immediately, Shang Qi stepped forward and blocked the crack that had just been broken with his body.


    Ahead was a roaring bear man, who was besieging Shang Qi.


    However, no matter how fierce and powerful those bear people are, they can''t break away from Shang Qi''s interception at all.


    One man, one shot, one man, ten thousand men.


    Seeing this appearance, cejonny sneered, rode a cross wild boar, smiled grimly, waved the meteor hammer in her hand, and rushed in an instant.


    Shangqi has been surrounded by bear people. These bear people are a group of simple minded guys. They don''t know what fear is. They only know to act according to their leader''s orders.


    The strong and huge body blocked everything in the rear. Even Shang Qi dared not let those claws beat him.


    Shang Qi''s eyes were filled with worry and an indescribable sense of excitement.


    He is the chief manager and the housekeeper of the dungeon.


    There are countless things to be solved by him every moment of every day, and there are countless kinds of troubles.


    But never forget, Shang Qi, he is also a soldier, a powerful soldier killed from countless zombies.


    In Shang Qi''s blood, there is also a desire to fight. Although the current situation looks dangerous, it also involuntarily stimulates Shang Qi''s belligerent desire.


    The idea of having a good fight constantly breeds in Shang Qi''s heart, but, no!


    At present, these bear people are too weak. They have a strong body, but their strength is too poor to completely vent Shang Qi''s war intention. Shang Qi needs a guy who can really be his opponent.


    Puff!


    The long gun accurately shuttled through the throat of a bear man. The whole throat was completely pierced, the blood flowed long, and there was a mess around.


    When Shang Qi was ready to draw out his weapons and attack another target, an indescribable sense of danger suddenly emerged from Shang Qi''s mind.


    Almost subconsciously, Shang Qi''s face changed wildly and he made an effort to pick. The bear man in his hand was directly picked into the air by Shang Qi.


    Then, a meteor hammer, full of sharp spikes, fell directly from the sky and fell on the bear man''s body.


    Bang!


    Imagine the hammer smashing a watermelon. That''s the picture. The strong body of the bear man, on the meteor hammer, has no resistance at all. It is directly smashed into pieces and blood is scattered everywhere.


    The pungent smell of blood type was breathing in the middle of his nose, and Shang Qi stared at the woman behind the pool of blood.


    That is a woman with a strong figure and body-building.


    Although riding on a wild boar that looks very fierce, there is still a bright red blood mark on the meteor hammer in his hand.


    From this woman, Shang Qi could feel that power.


    The spear swung at the woman.


    Shang Qi felt that he had found an opponent, an opponent who could completely vent his desire to fight.


    The same is true for sezhuang Ni. Killing the strong and watching the powerful enemy howl and despair in front of her is sezhuang Ni''s favorite thing.


    Kill!


    Without hesitation, driving the wild boar, sezhuang Ni rushed over directly, and the two men fought together quickly.


    The scattered gun awns and the round meteor hammer turned the area around the two people''s bodies into a dead zone.


    Neither bear man nor dungeon experts can get close to this area, even if they want to help.


    As long as Shang Qi is there, he won''t let anyone break into the dungeon from this place.


    But other aspects of the situation are also precarious.


    Cejonny opened a gap so quickly that wallibel felt a little ashamed.


    Because he had died twice, wallibel''s strength was a little inferior to that of sejonny.


    The position in this team can''t compare with sejonny!


    Wallibel also wants to find his strength and glory.


    Roar!


    With a loud roar, wallibel''s eyes became red. After his body retreated two steps, his body crawled on the ground, and lightning flashed around wallibel''s body. The crackling sound sounded particularly harsh.


    Rolling thunder!


    In this short moment, Wally Bell''s speed has reached a limit. The whole body is wrapped by lightning, and the speed is fast. In an instant, it has rushed to the front of the protective cover. The huge bear''s paw is raised and hit the front in an instant.


    Boom


    That sound even makes people feel desperate.


    It''s like thunder.


    The protective cover was shaking wildly, and a crack suddenly appeared on the original solid protective cover.


    One, two, three


    At the time of Wally Bell''s third attack, the protective cover could no longer bear it. It was directly smashed by the bear''s paw, revealing a huge gap.


    "Go... Kill everyone!" wallibel howled angrily.


    Behind him, a bear man all closely followed the leader''s footsteps and rushed frantically in that direction.


    Although I know my strength may not be enough in front of this behemoth.


    But linniang rushed over and wanted to stop wallibel''s footsteps. All eleven mecha soldiers also appeared.


    Boom!


    With the dull sound, a mecha soldier directly intercepted a bear man and hit him violently, which made the mecha soldier''s body step back a little.


    But the sharp blade in his hand directly penetrated the bear man''s heart.


    Although the strength of these mecha warriors is not comparable to the top experts, they are not inferior to linniang.


    Eleven mecha, plus linniang, constitute a protective line for twelve people to block all invaders.


    But although the strength of those mecha is strong, they still seem to be not enough in front of Wally bell.


    The huge bear''s paw roared past with lightning. A mecha was directly smashed and flew out, and the electric spark on his body was flashing.


    Although the brother soon got up from the ground, it can be seen from his vain footsteps and shaking body that the brother is definitely having a hard time now.


    The fierce battle is in full swing here. The brothers are working hard, but those forces are not enough.


    Although the number of enemies is small, those people are experts with extremely terrible strength. Before they lack enough experts to resist those people''s attack, it will become extremely difficult for others to block these people''s footsteps.


    "A group of waste people can''t break through this protective shield for such a long time, witch, let me do it..." Zhong lixiusi won''t be stingy with her flattering words and said to lissandro.


    "Well, we don''t have much time. Take it down quickly." lissandro said coldly.


    In fact, if lissandro had made a move, the protective cover could not support it until now. It would have been taken down long ago.


    But Lisandro didn''t do it casually.


    She is the strongest fighting force here. How can she fight so casually? Do you fight the landlord and lose the king when you come up? If you have to do everything yourself, you have to do what those men do. It''s enough to do it alone.


    If she is not really strong, she can''t even arouse her desire.


    Of course, sometimes this idea is not wrong. This can also be regarded as the pride of the strong, but sometimes this pride may bring some very reluctant consequences.


    This is a very clear thing, but some people just don''t understand!


    Zhong lixiu has walked past with a grim smile. The strange power of time flow rate and the power of akali from the shadow fist make Zhong lixiu''s strength more powerful.

 Chapter 868

    Zhong lixiu''s own strength is quite strong. In addition, he has obtained the soul mark of akali, the shadow fist of the previous generation, and his strength has increased significantly.


    But akali is not very willing to cooperate with Zhong lixiu.


    Akali is a very special hero, a hero who pursues balance.


    For balanced sects, there is no distinction between good and evil. Justice and evil, light and darkness coexist naturally.


    Only when the two reach an equilibrium can the world be normal.


    In the general world, light is slightly stronger than darkness. Such a world can maintain the vast majority of peace.


    Once the darkness is too strong, it will devour the light, which will only produce extremely cruel war.


    When darkness is completely eliminated, greater darkness will be born, and more cruel follow-up will be triggered.


    Countless times of facts have proved that neither of them can destroy the other.


    What Zhong lixiu did completely deviated from this direction, which made akali quite dissatisfied.


    So when Zhong lixiu just got the soul mark of akali, akali was unwilling to teach Zhong lixiu her real capital.


    The magic Sakura was dazzled, and akali''s strongest tricks were not taught to this guy.


    That is, after Zhong lixiu took refuge in lissandro, under the guidance of lissandro, he suppressed akali little by little and got akali''s experience and strength little by little.


    Now Zhong lixiu has been away for such a long time. Under the training of Lisandro, his strength is many times stronger than before.


    In fact, although this guy is not a sex wolf, he is not much better. He naturally has a desire for women.


    But now Fang Qianxue has the soul of lisanzhuo, so Zhong lixiu doesn''t dare to touch it at all. There are zombies everywhere in other places, and Zhong lixiu doesn''t have that heavy taste.


    As for sister pig, although her character is a little tough and savage, she looks more like a man than a woman.


    But on the whole, the figure is still good and looks good, so Zhong lixiu hit his attention on the woman.


    With a smile on his mouth, he came to the battlefield between Shang Qi and sister pig.


    The fierce battle and scattered power made others completely inaccessible, but it was obvious that Zhong lixiu was not among the others.


    At the same time, mastering the power of akali and time, Zhong lixiu''s destructive power has almost reached a peak.


    "Sezhuang Ni, let me help you..." Zhong lixiu shouted.


    Immediately there was no action. The whole person seemed to be blinking on the ground. With a cry, he had shuttled from the countless vitality.


    The two scythes in his hand were suddenly torn from the air.


    The speed of the two sickles suddenly reached the limit and reached Shang Qi''s throat in an instant.


    Shang Qi stared, the long gun was suddenly recovered, the handle jingled, and the two sickles were directly ejected.


    The body took a slight step back.


    Looking at the two powerful enemies in front of me, my eyes were filled with unspeakable excitement.


    The war in my heart is becoming more and more crazy and happy.


    Have a good fight. Since you want to do it, have a good fight.


    At this moment, in Shang Qi''s heart, he has abandoned everything, and all that remains is the crazy heat of the battle.


    His eyes turned completely crazy.


    After a short pause, instead of retreating, Shang Qi grabbed his long gun and rushed out directly.


    The three men fought together again. With Zhong lixiu''s joining the battlefield here, the situation has gradually turned around, and the two men gradually suppressed Shang Qi.


    However, it is still a very troublesome thing for these two people to completely solve Shang Qi.


    The long gun in Shang Qi''s hand almost danced into a hurricane. For a moment, it flew up and down all around, and there were sharp spears everywhere.


    Sezhuang Ni waved the meteor hammer, and the gun tip was constantly colliding. Each collision was a terrible impact.


    That kind of power, even sezhuang Ni was slightly shocked and frightened. I didn''t expect this person to have this kind of strength.


    Sezhuang Ni absorbed most of Shang Qi''s attention. On the other hand, Zhong lixiu''s sneak attack was also quite fatal.


    Xia array!


    Under a smoke bomb, Shang Qi''s moving speed suddenly decreased. At the same time, Zhong Li correction approached Shang Qi silently. The dagger in his hand was approaching Shang Qi''s throat.


    Magic Sakura kill dazzled!


    That trick finally appeared.


    Zhong lixiu''s body suddenly disappeared, similar to the ability of flash. The whole person suddenly appeared next to Shang Qi, and the dagger tore at Shang Qi''s neck.


    Shang Qi had already felt the danger, but at this moment, there was no fear on Shang Qi''s face. There was only an indescribable madness.


    The long gun in his hand swept away in an instant, as if it were a new moon, and the terrible gun awn spread around.


    The new moon sweeps across.


    The unique skill of manager Debon.


    The power of terror exploded in an instant, and the unspeakable energy spread out.


    When the dagger in Zhong lixiu''s hand was able to tear the skin on Shang Qi''s neck, Zhong lixiu was hit by that unique skill immediately, and his body involuntarily flew out.


    With a bang, he hit the broken glass cover, and immediately there were large blood marks all over his body.


    A huge wound was opened between the chest and abdomen, and the intestines were almost flowing out.


    Zhong lixiu never thought he wanted to show off, but he ended up in such an end.


    Zhong lixiu doesn''t know Shang Qi''s strength at all. This person''s strength will never be inferior to Zhong lixiu.


    Even before, Shang Qi was definitely not inferior to Zhong lixiu''s strong, or even stronger.


    Although Shangqi is the chief manager, this does not mean that Shangqi will be slack in his strength.


    If Zhong lixiu is alone, it''s hard to say who wins and who loses this battle.


    Zhong lixiu was seriously injured. The wound between his chest and abdomen was very serious. This guy just used the power of time to forcibly seal the wound to avoid excessive blood loss.


    As for Shang Qi, there was a bright red trace on his neck. The sickle had cut into the trachea and almost cut off his organs.


    Another sickle came hard on the shoulder. A main blood vessel was cut off and blood gushed wildly.


    Both injuries are absolutely fatal.


    But at this moment, if we give Shang Qi enough time, Shang Qi may be able to recover.


    But... No time.


    Shangqi also knows this. There is another sezhuang Ni in front, which may pose a fatal threat at any time.


    At this time, a meteor hammer with terrible power had roared over.


    Shangqi was trembling with the bitter cold.


    Extremely cold prison!


    The trick of breaking the glass cover now appears again.


    Shang Qi can avoid it, at least if he works hard, he can definitely avoid it.


    But at this moment, Shang Qi didn''t mean to avoid at all. He stared at the front with his eyes staring at the flames.


    Maybe he knew his injury, maybe he could kill the other two masters before he died. That''s enough. The rest of the people, maybe the brothers in the dungeon, could also clean up. Shang Qi thought his move had killed Zhong lixiu. After all, the whole person was almost cut off by the waist. Anyone had to die except solaka''s super treatment.


    So his eyes were entirely focused on the woman riding a wild boar in front of him.


    The strength of the whole body was concentrated in the right hand, and the arms holding the long gun were trembling slightly.


    Just as the meteor hammer could fly in front of him, the long gun immediately got rid of it.


    Drink!


    Fight and roar!


    The bonus of attack speed was used by Shang Qi to increase the flying speed of his long gun.


    That speed is more terrible than the bullet of the sniper gun out of the bore, and the speed is unimaginable.


    At such a close distance, no one can escape.


    Not even serene.


    The woman obviously didn''t expect that Shang Qi could make such a cruel counterattack at this time!

 Chapter 869

    At such a close distance, sezhuang Ni couldn''t hide. Unexpectedly, the effect of this move was so powerful.


    Pooh, blood splashes.


    Meanwhile, Bang


    In Shang Qi''s chest, the meteor hammer hit directly, and Shang Qi''s body flew out directly. I only heard the sound of clicking on his chest. I don''t know how many ribs were smashed.


    Nima, this is terrible!


    The mouth is spraying blood, and the heart is pierced by many bone fragments.


    Your sister, I just made a smart move. This move must have a nice name. Is it called poisonous dragon drill? Shit? Isn''t this the same as the hotel lady''s trick?


    Why don''t you ask Jiaolong to go to sea? It''s so fucking tacky


    Unfortunately, Shang Qi didn''t have time to think of a good name for his tricks. His body had been hit on the ground, with a large amount of blood on his chest and another mouthful of blood in his mouth.


    The expression on his face was ferocious and miserable. He could hardly see anything, and saw the scene that made him feel at ease.


    The thrown spear pierced directly through sejonny''s lower abdomen, and her whole body was pierced.


    Sejonny''s body retreated two steps in a row, and her face was pale.


    My sister, I changed two by myself, and I won''t lose money.


    But Shang Qi seemed to think a little more. Although the injury was terrible, it was not fatal enough for the two people in front of him.


    Seizoni grabbed the long gun and pulled it out of her body alive, no matter how the blood in it passed.


    This kind of injury is not enough to compare the experience of sezhuang Ni when she was a child.


    As for Zhong lixiu''s body, he also dragged the torn wound to stand up again. Even under his own time countercurrent, the wound is recovering a little. Although it has not completely healed, it looks much better than before.


    Of course, this move is also more energy-consuming and takes some time to recover, but Zhong lixiu doesn''t care. Can those people turn the sky.


    The only expert has been killed. The rest are just local chickens and dogs. They can be easily broken.


    Your sister thought she killed two people. Unexpectedly, none of them died.


    Shang Qi was really depressed.


    But there is no way. I have reached the limit of what I can do.


    My life will soon end at this time.


    I''m the chief manager of the dungeon. I''m doing my duty, aren''t I?


    Are those two men coming to kill themselves? Damn guy.


    The brothers in the back seem to be coming? Silly, don''t come here to die. Don''t come here one by one, attack directly from a distance and blow up these bastards.


    Shangqi''s consciousness has been a little blurred.


    At this time, Zhong lixiu and Se zhuangni had slowly come to Shang Qi.


    "You are a strong guy and deserve my respect. I''ll give you the honor that a strong man deserves," said cerzhuanny in a hoarse voice.


    She is ferocious, but she has great respect for the strong. The warriors on the battlefield should not be humiliated. They will die in a heroic way. He is different from Zhong lixiu.


    Zhong lixiu was going to do something, but she could only grin as if nothing had happened!


    Sezhuang Ni has raised the meteor hammer in her hand. Under the time control of Zhong lixiu, this area has almost become a restricted area, and no one can get close to it at all.


    However, at this time, a blue light suddenly emerged from Shang Qi.


    That light looks extremely strange.


    Sezhuang Ni and Zhong lixiu were startled and thought that this strange merchant was going to explode. After all, what this guy had done before made both of them a little afraid, and they involuntarily stepped back two steps.


    But it was this that made the two men miss the best chance to kill Shang Qi.


    The light quickly dispersed, and a figure appeared behind Shang Qi. Who was that figure, not me?


    The landing speed of the elevator was too slow. I used the power of transmission, found the place representing Shangqi, and then transmitted it directly.


    Then just came over, I saw a scene that made me feel angry.


    The man who usually laughed, now completely fell into a pool of blood, and his breathing became extremely weak.


    I squatted down, looked at Shang Qi''s body, and immediately put my palm on Shang Qi''s shoulder.


    "Shit, bear the pain..." I said in a hoarse voice.


    The blood vessel was cut. The wound was small, but it was fatal.


    I have to connect these two blood vessels.


    The palm groped in the wound. Shang Qi''s body was shaking constantly because of the severe pain.


    Seeing me coming back and completely ignoring them, Zhong lixiu and sezhuang Ni both felt a little angry.


    Almost coincidentally, both of them rushed at me, trying to make me pay the price of arrogance.


    However, at this time, figures quickly roared out of my body.


    Ashy, sister Dao, Elise, lefflan and Sona all appeared.


    Ash was at the front, his ice bow was aimed at the front, and a cluster of 49 arrows roared in an instant.


    The dense attack made sezhuang Ni and Zhong lixiu dare not resist hard, and they quickly hid in the past.


    "Ai Xi!" with a fixed look, sezhuang Ni, who had just escaped the attack, found AI Xi, and a strong killing shot out of her eyes.


    "The master is working. No one is allowed to approach. There is no amnesty for killing within the range of approach." Aishi ignored sezhuang Ni''s cold warning.


    That kind of disregard made sejonny angry.


    "Ashy, don''t you dare face me?" cerzoni growled, "or do I make you feel desperate?"


    "Die for me!" she roared loudly. As soon as she saw AI Xi, sezhuang Ni couldn''t control the killing opportunity in her heart and rushed over with a meteor hammer.


    But AI Xigen didn''t bother to pay attention to her. The knife sister next to her twinkled, and the blade in her hand immediately tore away.


    At the same time, large pieces of spider silk quickly scattered at this moment, and Elise''s attack also appeared nearby.


    The shadow is lost!


    The leflean attack also appeared.


    Three people, three dozen and one, that terrible force completely surrounded sezhuang Ni. Under the continuous attacks of the three people, sezhuang Ni didn''t say to move forward, but her body was constantly hurt.


    In a few seconds, several mouthfuls of blood gushed out of his mouth.


    As for Zhong lixiu, his face changed slightly. Just when he wanted to help, AI Xi''s arrows had been shot, blocking Zhong lixiu''s steps.


    As for Lisandro in the rear, her face was more gloomy and frightening. Only when she saw ash, especially the ice bow in ash''s hand, there was a burst of greed, strong hatred and even a kind of fear in her eyes.


    Avalosa ice bow!


    It''s the bow, the weapon of the ancestors of the Aishi tribe.


    Unfortunately, none of us noticed Lisandro''s eyes now. My attention focused on Shang Qi. After some exploration and Shang Qi''s shrill scream, I finally found the broken blood vessel.


    Reluctantly pulled the two blood vessels together.


    Then the treatment was immediately lost.


    This small wound, under the treatment, almost instantly recovered.


    When the blood vessel was reconnected, my whole body collapsed. I knew that Shangqi couldn''t die.


    Then he grabbed a blood bottle and stuffed it into Shang Qi''s mouth. SANA''s treatment sound wave also shrouded in time.


    On Shang Qi, those injuries are recovering rapidly.


    It was at this time that I got up from the ground.


    My eyes swept across the battlefield and I saw so many acquaintances.


    Wally bell, Zhong lixiu... And Fang Qianxue or Fang Qi.


    When I saw Fang Qianxue, my whole body trembled slightly.


    "Be careful, that person is not Fang Qianxue or Fang Qi, she is Li Sandro." Aishi''s warning voice sounded in my ear.


    As a man of freldrod, ash certainly knew what a terrible fellow Lisandro was.


    The evil frost witch has completely controlled Fang Qianxue''s body.

 Chapter 870

    The light in my eyes dimmed slightly, and immediately turned into a kind of anger.


    I always know what is hidden in Fang Qianxue''s body.


    The evil frost witch, a man of the same age as awarosa, the ancestor of the AHI tribe.


    By constantly changing the body, it has survived to the world thousands of years later. I don''t know how much powerful energy has been accumulated in that evil soul.


    This is why I dare not let my brothers use some powerful but evil heroic soul marks at will.


    Because maybe when our brothers will be forcibly occupied by these evil heroes, just like Fang Qianxue now.


    Or Fang Qi, it''s the same person.


    I can almost describe the whole process. At that time, after Fang Qi was killed by the shadow, we buried Fang Qi.


    But maybe Fang Qi has got the soul mark of the frost witch before, and we don''t know that even Fang Qi may not know it. Perhaps the frost witch attached her soul to Fang Qi by some means.


    In short, Fang Qi is connected with this Lisandro.


    According to Lisandro''s nature, she mostly wants to occupy this body and live as this body. This guy has always done so.


    But this time Lisandro failed, she attached to a dead body, and now Lisandro is not as powerful as the world of the League of heroes.


    In this case, Lisandro uses her own strength to revive Fang Qi.


    Then, by creating a false memory for Fang Qi, Fang Qianxue was born.


    Immediately, Li sangzhuo controls Fang Qianxue''s body and uses Fang Qianxue to achieve her goal, so that Fang Qianxue can prepare all kinds of things needed for her complete resurrection.


    Even Warwick can suppress his host. His strength is stronger than Warwick. There is no reason why Lisandro, who has lived for thousands of years, can''t do this.


    It''s just that the conditions are not mature enough, but when Fang Qianxue finds her former self little by little, when Li sangzhuo realizes that she may not be able to control the woman, Li sangzhuo forcibly takes action and occupies Fang Qianxue''s body.


    After mastering the autonomy, Lisandro no longer covered up and began to take action in order to achieve her own goal.


    First, he recovered Zhong lixiu, the former boss of S City, and then recruited Wally bell and sezhuanni, two heroes who belonged to freldrod before.


    Sezhuanni, sister pig, a powerful tank, is also ashy''s sworn enemy.


    Then this guy didn''t know where to get the news. Now we are empty inside. We took advantage of this opportunity to attack.


    If God hadn''t recovered Xiao Ba, let''s hurry back several times and delay at least two days on the road. Maybe when we came back, the whole underground city would be in ruins.


    My eyes swept over the brothers behind me.


    I only saw Shang Qi, but I didn''t see any of the other brothers.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Yangyang, Xiaoling... So many people are not here, none of them.


    Originally, even if we left, there are still many experts in the dungeon, but now, I only see linniang and a batch of mecha.


    And the angry little girl Lingling, who has summoned her fire bear, I can''t see any other experts except Lingling. This situation is quite strange. It has never happened before.


    It can be said that now our underground city has been empty to an unimaginable level.


    Dungeons have never been so empty, never.


    Where have all the other masters gone? If not all the dungeon experts disappeared, I don''t think our dungeon would fall into this situation.


    Wally bell, serene, Lisandro, and the most disgusting Zhong lixiu, although their strength is good, they may not be stronger than my brothers. At least not as embarrassed as it is now.


    Although I felt very strange, I was not angry, because I knew my brothers. My brothers were not the kind of people who left their hometown without permission.


    There is only one possibility, that is, during the period when we left, something we don''t know and very important happened. We brothers were forced to leave the dungeon.


    I just hope those brothers are all right.


    At the thought of this, I was a little afraid. Fortunately, we came back in time. Otherwise, no one knows what the final result will be.


    God, that guy is very fussy. He wanted to recover the mount. He thought it would take some time. Unexpectedly, it seems that it is thanks to the little eight.


    Xiao BA''s fast speed has reduced the time we spent on the journey many times, otherwise we may still be delayed on the road.


    Think about it, I''m really afraid!


    If that happens, I guess we''ll all collapse?


    "Brother, these bad guys bully us..." Lingling''s big eyes were very unhappy and came up to me to act like a spoiled child.


    Lingling will only be coquettish in front of me!


    Patting Lingling''s small head and melon seeds, I comforted: "don''t worry, it''s all right, brother. Aren''t you back? Don''t worry."


    "Hi, Lin Yi, we''ve met again. It seems that you''ve been doing well for a while." a very sharp voice obviously full of hatred sounded in my ear, interrupting the beautiful reunion between Lingling and me.


    "Zhong lixiu." my voice suddenly became mocking: "Why are you getting worse and worse? You''re the former boss of s city. How can you become someone else''s subordinate now? You''re really wronged."


    "You can''t say that. Do good birds choose trees to live in?" Zhong lixiu said with a smile.


    But I know this guy is definitely not the kind of guy who wants to be subordinate to others.


    Wally bell nearby is constantly roaring. I have destroyed his soul mark twice in a row. This guy hates me more than the sea. He wants to skin me and cramp me alive.


    If the others hadn''t moved now, I''m afraid this guy would have rushed over.


    Originally, the situation here was full of danger, but with my appearance, this danger has disappeared.


    Li sangzhuo certainly understands this situation. When I appear, it means that other experts will come back soon. Although I don''t know how many people will return, this action has ended in failure.


    It''s a pity that I have prepared for such a long time, but because this place is 1800 meters deep underground, it''s too difficult to break through.


    In order to go deep underground, it wasted a long time, and it wasted a lot of time to seek the help of the empty earth beast, and I didn''t expect these people to come back so soon.


    It was at least two days faster than the previous guess.


    Various circumstances led to the failure of this action in the end.


    Although it was a pity, lissandro was not too disappointed. After all, the old monster who had lived for thousands of years was absolutely patient.


    "You''re lucky this time. You came back early, but you may not have such good luck next time." Li sangzhuo spoke for the first time in such a long time.


    "Boy, give you a piece of advice. If you don''t want your territory to continue to be threatened, promise me a condition that I will never invade again in the future," lissandro said.


    I smiled. Fuck you, call me at my door and give me a piece of advice?


    I''d like to see what this guy wants to say now.


    I didn''t say a word. I just stared at this guy with strange eyes.


    Under my gaze, lissandro finally said, "give me ash. From now on, I will never invade your territory again. How about it?"

 Chapter 871

    "Give me ash. I will never invade your territory again from now on. How about it?"


    Lisandro spoke out her terms directly.


    But this condition made my face ferocious. As for ashy next to me, her face was also gloomy for a moment.


    Lissandro, you want to take ash.


    I know that that person is not Fang Qianxue, but a garbage that occupies Fang Qianxue''s body, but even so, a taste of anger still springs up in my heart.


    This damn bastard wants to take ash away from me?


    Don''t be kidding. I won''t let anyone take ash away from me all my life.


    For such a long time, ashy and I can be said to be dependent on each other. We have experienced so many things and had so many memories together.


    That kind of feeling is profound that no one can imagine.


    I almost laughed angrily, "do you think it''s possible?"


    "Why not?" Lisandro seemed to feel a little strange. "Nothing is impossible."


    "Ash is just a hero. He doesn''t have much to do with you. In fact, she''s not even an earth person."


    "If there is a war between us, it will definitely not be a good thing for you. Maybe both of us will be killed and injured, but we are just some mutant animals, and you are all human."


    "Or are you willing to let your brothers here die and suffer so much for a woman who has nothing to do with the earth?"


    "I''ve heard that you seem to be a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness, and you''re also a smart person. I don''t think you''ll see your brothers, these humans, die because of such a woman who doesn''t have much connection? Or are you the kind of person who values sex over friends?"


    What Lisandro said was very dangerous and vicious, and I didn''t expect this guy to come for ash.


    If I promise, then ash will leave. If I don''t promise, then I don''t know how many brothers will die because of ash?


    If other people in the dungeon can agree to this kind of thing, will there be a grudge in their heart? I don''t know.


    But I know the answer in my heart.


    "Impossible!" I said.


    Beside me, Aishi didn''t say a word. She believed I wouldn''t hand her over. She completely handed over her fate to me.


    That is an unimaginable trust.


    "Really? So it seems that the rumors are just like this. For a woman, you are willing to put your people in danger. You know, if you fight, the dead people may not be one or two, but thousands. Even so, don''t you want to hand over this woman?" lissandro continued to provoke.


    If someone else, somewhere else, the people behind them might have been provoked by the woman''s words.


    Even I have to admit that this woman is indeed a very dangerous, very cunning and very understanding person.


    After all, she is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years. In such a long time, she has enough time to understand the movement of human heart.


    It''s just a pity that this woman doesn''t know what we have experienced to survive.


    "Hey, Fang Qianxue... If you are still Fang Qianxue now..." even others can see that Fang Qianxue is wrong now.


    "Do you know how many people Lin Yi has saved?" Lin Niang''s voice mocked: "almost all the people here can survive because of Lin Yi."


    Maybe it''s exaggerated, but this is the fact. If it weren''t for the protective cover put up in time, I''m afraid people would have died.


    "I have to say that your provocation is too low-level and useless. Even ash himself has saved many people. Do you think we will hand over our life-saving benefactor at this time? You underestimate us..."


    "Yes, if we do that, are we still individuals?"


    "Our lives were originally picked up. We can earn one more day. Even if we die, we die. What''s the big deal?"


    "It''s no use trying to threaten us with this!"


    "Yes, woman, you are a fool..."


    "Ha ha..."


    There was a burst of laughter all around. The words of brothers came from behind and mocked Li Sandro impolitely.


    The leisurely smile on the woman''s face finally dissipated. At this time, she found that what she needed to face was a group of people who were more united than expected.


    These people will not become loose because of their few words.


    Perhaps when Lisandro first said this sentence, some brothers really moved.


    This situation is inevitable.


    But ah, when the other brothers spoke, they were ashamed of the idea in their hearts.


    Because every brother knows very well what he can live on and his strength? Don''t be kidding. If you''re alone, even if you''re strong, it''s hard to live in this last world.


    Shit, that''s unity.


    It was because they were united that they twisted into a rope to survive in an increasingly dangerous environment and not die.


    After so many things, they know what will happen if this unity is broken up.


    In this team, there is no lack of warriors who sacrifice themselves for others; As for those who sacrifice others for their own survival, there is no one here.


    After such a long time, everyone has been bearish.


    Death doesn''t seem so terrible.


    "See, this is our team." Shang Qi also stood up from behind. Although his face still looked very weak, Shang Qi''s face was full of pride.


    The performance of these people made Shang Qi feel proud and satisfied. At least he made every effort to lead these people to the bottom before the dungeon. There is nothing wrong with this choice.


    That''s enough.


    "Moreover, how do we know what your goal is? Maybe you want ash this time and another member of our team next time? We won''t believe people like you and we will never be fooled. If you have the courage, you can come next time."


    "We will show you what is really terrible."


    "Ha ha, handsome, the chief manager said well." there was a cheering voice behind.


    But this title made Shang Qi''s face suddenly collapse.


    "Sleeping trough, can you change your name, chief steward? It sounds like the eunuch of the ancient imperial court."


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Suddenly there was another burst of laughter. No one was afraid, no one was afraid.


    When another boss came back, the fear in his heart was abandoned at this time.


    "Really? Then it seems that the negotiation has failed. You will regret your decision." lissandro said faintly, "let''s go."


    Although there are still some dissatisfaction in her heart, lissandro understands that the general situation has gone, and this best opportunity has disappeared. Now it is almost impossible to expand the outcome, let alone get ash.


    "Wait a minute." just as lissandro was about to leave, I stopped her.


    "Hey, boss, what do you want? You don''t really want to send sister ash out?" a brother in the back couldn''t help exclaiming.


    "Please, am I that kind of person?" I rolled my eyes angrily. "I mean, there are other solutions to this problem. Why can''t we continue to discuss it?"


    Lissandro was also interested. I didn''t seem to think I had other solutions.


    "How?" lissandro asked.


    "It''s very simple. The reason why you attack us with so many people is to get ash, isn''t it?" I said.


    Lissandro nodded.


    "Then the problem is simple... As long as we kill all of you, isn''t this danger gone?"

 Chapter 872

    "Then the problem is simple... As long as we kill all of you, isn''t this danger gone?"


    When the last word fell, my voice was obviously full of terrible killing intention.


    "You attack our dungeons at will. Come and go if you want? It''s not so cheap. If you can''t leave half of your people today, our dungeons will be in vain."


    "Brothers, it''s time to fight back. Do it all!"


    With this sentence, every brother who has been preparing for a long time has long been unable to bear it.


    I''ve been beaten by people. No one wants to endure the humiliation, and now it''s time to fight back.


    Li sangzhuo''s face also changed slightly: "are you sure you want to continue? Although the number of capable people on your side exceeds 20000, our average strength is much higher than yours. If you really want to fight, you won''t do any good?"


    Lissandro is naturally not afraid of fighting, but lissandro is not willing to lose too much power she has finally collected.


    "You have to fight before you know. Do it!"


    At the command, the counterattack on our side began.


    Lingling was the most excited girl, but with a little finger, the giant bear rushed forward and rushed directly in front of wallibel.


    One is an ice bear and the other is a fire bear. They are two incompatible forces. The bear''s paws are pounding fiercely, and the fierce roar continues one after another.


    Elsewhere, the brothers who recovered their confidence also began to fight back madly.


    Lissandro frowned and snorted coldly. The bear people on their side also began to attack desperately. Since they want to fight, they should achieve their goals.


    How much impact can it have on the whole battlefield if only one person comes back?


    It''s just that this woman doesn''t know that we''re not just one person back.


    The melodious sound of the piano has begun to ring in mid air, and the sound wave is spreading rapidly.


    Heroic hymn!


    Fortitude aria!


    Swift Sonata!


    Tunes spread out in the air. The more people there are, the more powerful SANA''s power will become. The power of that aura effect will be increased dozens of times.


    The brothers even rushed out of the glass cover and threw themselves into the fierce battle.


    The counterattack has begun.


    This is because of the war caused by herself. For her own reasons, the dungeon was attacked by Lisandro. Although Aishi didn''t say it, Aishi still felt a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    The kind ash, the most unbearable thing is to bring disaster to others for his own reasons.


    So although Aishi is a master of long-range attack, but now, Aishi rushed out directly.


    The avalosa ice bow in his hand opened and arrows roared out in an instant.


    The cold arrow, with desperate penetration, only heard a puff, directly into the eyes of a mutant bear man. The whole head was directly pierced and roared loudly. It quickly lost its strength and softened to the ground.


    Dao Mei smiled coldly. The blade in her hand was rotating, and the sharp blade impacted and expanded. Her body kept jumping and shuttling among a bear, and blood spattered directly to the ground in the air.


    The shadow of leflean spread out directly and rushed directly to the most dense place of bear people. Large tracts of magic spread quickly around and tore the body of bear people to pieces.


    As for Elise, although the combat effectiveness has been improved a little with the improvement of SANA and Aishi''s level, Elise''s combat effectiveness is still absolutely strong. Small spiders crawl among monsters and explode quickly.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    Every explosion represents the death of life.


    Although I am the only one, the five heroines around me have changed the situation of the whole battlefield.


    The morale of the brothers has greatly increased.


    Shang Qi didn''t want to fall behind. Although his injuries didn''t fully recover and his whole body was covered with blood, this guy put on his mouth and palm. The long gun that had been thrown on the ground seemed to be summoned. He returned to Shang Qi''s hand again, and the man rushed directly at se Zhuang Ni.


    I was beaten so badly by this woman before, but now I must get back.


    As for me, I rushed towards Zhong lixiu. It''s time to make a thorough end.


    Zhong lixiu deeply understands how terrible my strength is, but this guy is only unwilling to lose to me.


    Zhong lixiu''s hatred for me is even stronger than Wally bell.


    His power, his status and his strength completely disappeared because of my destruction. If it weren''t for me, he would still be the king of s city.


    But I completely broke his dream.


    Holding the two scythes in his hand, Zhong lixiu attacked me.


    It was akali''s power. In the game, when the beautiful hero used the cross sickle, every move was full of a sense of beauty, but when the two sickles fell into Zhong lixiu''s hands, all that was left was nausea.


    I can feel that this clock is difficult to repair, and this guy''s strength has obviously improved a lot.


    Before, he could only use one force, either the power of time or the power of akali, but now these two forces, the damn guy even almost perfectly integrates the two forces.


    At the same time, two forces were used to make the destructive power of the cross sickle in Zhong lixiu''s hand particularly terrible.


    The body is like falling into a sticky quagmire, and every move is particularly difficult.


    The time around my body had been stagnated by this guy, and then the sickle was quickly cut at my neck at a relatively terrible speed.


    If you change another brother who can''t break away from the field of time, maybe you''ll have a head landing now, but I''m different.


    My strength is growing faster and more than Zhong lixiu.


    Seeing that the sickle had arrived in front of me, almost all the strength of the whole body was mobilized at this time. With a roar, a layer of invisible things was rapidly exploding in a trance around the body.


    Zhong lixiu''s time field was forcibly exploded by my absolute power, and immediately grabbed it with the palm of his fist.


    I only heard a harsh sound, and the sickle was immediately intercepted by me. At the same time, the other hand shook, and a green energy quickly penetrated through.


    Energy collapse!


    Of course, Zhong lixiu knew how powerful Qiu Pengfei''s move was. He didn''t dare to neglect it. His body flickered and suddenly disappeared.


    Magic Sakura kill dazzled!


    Akali''s big move was finally mastered by this guy.


    The ability to kill three times in a row can only cause damage in the game, but in reality, each attack is fatal.


    Just when this guy''s body disappeared, my body suddenly disappeared. A flash directly avoided Zhong lixiu''s sickle.


    At the same time, Warwick''s endless restraint skills immediately unfolded, his body fluttered directly in front of the clock shaving, and his hands quickly staggered.


    With the power of repression, Zhong lixiu was trapped in place.


    The sharp claw was enough to tear Zhong lixiu''s body to pieces. This guy also knew how powerful it was. He quickly arranged a time field in front of him with both hands.


    When the sharp claw tore away, the harsh sound like a knife cutting glass seemed particularly unpleasant.


    Both of them are top experts. There are several back and forth in an instant. The battle is fast and slow, giving people an extremely strange feeling, but in this battle, it is shrouded in an unimaginable terrorist danger.


    No one dares to relax at all. A little neglect may lead to the end of falling head on the ground.


    The whole battlefield has entered a state of anxiety, because only two parts of the glass cover are damaged, not many places can fight, and a large number of bear people in the rear can not enter the battlefield at all.


    Lisandro frowned and was ready to join the chaotic war himself.


    The body flew directly through the air and rushed directly to ash.


    Aishi is Lisandro''s real goal. As long as she can catch Aishi, even if everyone here dies, Lisandro doesn''t care.

 Chapter 873

    For lissandro, those people are at best just a group of tools. If they don''t, they''ll be gone.


    As long as she could get Aishi and avarosa''s ice bow, all these people died, and Lisandro didn''t care.


    Now, these experts are entangled by people on their own side. AI Xi is also attacking some bear people. At this moment, no one can give AI Xi no help. This is definitely his best opportunity.


    We don''t know how strong Lisandro is.


    But this woman''s combat effectiveness is absolutely the most terrible. Zhong lixiu can fight with me for so long without losing the wind, but she is obedient to Lisandro. We can also see some of Lisandro''s strength from here.


    Being able to use tough means to control so many strong men, Lisandro''s combat effectiveness is afraid that AI Xi can''t compare now.


    After all, this itself is an old monster who has lived for many years. Its fighting experience and its own capital are incomparably strong.


    What''s more, now it has occupied Fang Qianxue''s body. Even if its own strength has not been fully restored, it may not be inferior to those people of hammer stone calsas.


    I said, it was the hammer stone that summoned the noumenon.


    Lisandro just took action. As Lisandro roared in the air, there was a cold wind all around, and the whole underground city seemed to be shrouded in a terrible cold.


    A huge ice claw has appeared in mid air.


    With the terrible ice, it fell directly from the sky.


    Just like the devil''s claw, with that bone cold cold air, it roared directly from the front.


    Aishi, who was fighting, was keenly aware of the danger and retreated quickly.


    However, the speed of the ice claw was so fast that it came to AI Xi almost in the twinkling of an eye, and the open claws shrouded directly.


    Ash could feel the terrible power. She knew that if she was hit by this claw, her whole body would be completely frozen and caught by this woman.


    At a very close distance, the ice bow in Aishi''s hand opened instantly, and a huge ice arrow shot past in an instant.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    The instinct of fighting made AI Xi choose the most powerful force to fight without hesitation. She knew that this was her only chance. The strength of this woman was too strong to resist.


    Boom! Click, click!


    All kinds of sounds come together at this time, and the two forces collide.


    There was a violent explosion, and countless broken ice flowers scattered around. That picture looked particularly beautiful.


    Aishi finally blocked the attack, but his body was shocked out under that kind of impact.


    But although Aishi blocked this move, he also made a judgment up and down.


    The strength gap between the two people is very large. Aishi uses her own big move, while the frost witch Lisandro uses only an ordinary skill. She barely resists it and is still at a disadvantage.


    The gap in strength between two people can no longer be described by ordinary concepts.


    An attack failed to catch Aishi. Lisandro didn''t care. The more terrible cold power has begun to gather quickly around Lisandro.


    The cold gathered this time was more terrible than before.


    "Freeze, bury!"


    When these two words appear, that is, when the disaster comes, the big move frozen tomb is ready to appear.


    Boom, click!


    That force directly appeared on AI Xi without any resistance. AI Xi''s body was instantly frozen and blocked by the frozen tomb.


    Lisandro''s face showed a proud smile. She waved her finger and was ready to take the frozen tomb with Aishi inside.


    DANGER!


    Seeing that ash was in danger, my face changed slightly and I was ready to support, but the damn guy in front of me kept blocking in front of me, so that I had no time to support others.


    "Glacier storm!"


    At this time, another sound suddenly came from the rear, and an ice bird suddenly roared from the sky. Although the surrounding space is not very large, it is enough for the ice bird to spread its wings.


    Thanks to the empty beast, if it wasn''t for the space opened up by that guy underground, I''m afraid the ice bird wouldn''t fly over.


    Large pieces of ice fell from the sky, and ice cones rolled directly at Lisandro''s body.


    The brothers in the rear are finally back.


    Enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix, is AI Xi''s best ally. She may have sensed the danger of AI Xi. Bing Ya''s body directly deformed and roared.


    When these brothers appeared, my hanging heart finally relaxed.


    Enivia''s attack interrupted Lisandro''s action, and enivia''s strength was no worse than Lisandro.


    That is an absolute master!


    Enivia survived longer than Lisandro!


    Moreover, now their body is not the previous body, and this body is still very fragile.


    Dare not neglect, the body rushed to the side and roared, and then the ice cones fell directly to the ground. Poor bear people below, and their bodies were immediately penetrated by ice cones.


    Suddenly there was a scream.


    After enivia pushed Lisandro back, her wings spread out, and her body roared in an instant. She came directly to Aishi and went down ice cones. All the bear people around were killed and guarded Aishi behind her.


    Enivia won''t let ash be hurt by this hateful witch.


    At this time, other brothers in the rear have also returned.


    At this time, Lisandro finally understood why I was so confident that I could keep them here.


    Because the power we have now is indescribably powerful.


    Boom.


    A loud roar, like the roar of the devil.


    The poor bear people behind didn''t even appear on the battlefield, and the two terrible tentacles quickly extended in the past.


    That tentacle is more than 30 meters. Even a strong bear man seems to be a little bit in front of this tentacle.


    The first to appear was not the other brothers, but Xiao ba.


    Just entering the underground space, Xiao Ba immediately transformed his body into noumenon.


    Although he can be turned into a half human, Xiao Ba obviously doesn''t like that state. He prefers to use his own body to crush his enemies.


    That huge creature like meat mountain is a real monster for these monsters. Now, the monster''s two huge eyes are obviously covered with an indescribable excitement.


    Flesh and blood, fresh flesh and blood.


    For Xiao Ba who wanted to have a full meal last time but didn''t eat anything, these are the best food.


    Moreover, these fresh flesh and blood are also the source of Xiaoba''s strength. If it is not swallowed in large quantities, how can Xiaoba''s body expand so fast?


    Tentacles extend directly in the past. There are two tentacles, and each tentacle is covered with dense barbs and terrible teeth.


    Pooh Pooh!


    When the tentacle just touched the bear''s body, a picture more frightening than any horror film appeared.


    The bodies of those bear people were like being directly put into the meat grinder. Countless barbs quickly tore them into one by one, that is, the suction cups on them were directly attached.


    Even a scream was too late to send out. I only saw that the bear''s body was instantly shriveled. The blood, muscles and everything were immediately crushed and absorbed by the suction cup, leaving only a layer of shriveled bear skin on the ground.


    A tentacle smashed down wildly, and there was hardly a living life within tens of meters.


    Even a drop of flesh and blood is not wasted. That kind of picture looks like a real shock.


    Those bear people saw the monster behind them. When they saw Xiao Ba, those stupid bear people instinctively felt fear.


    Even with a leader, Wally bell, they still feel desperate for this behemoth.


    They were howling one by one, and they didn''t even dare to fight back.


    Just keep dodging, but the tentacle is too fierce.

 Chapter 874

    Xiaoba, who is extremely huge, may be hundreds of times larger than the bear man. A tentacle swept across the past, and the bear man had no power to fight back.


    This behemoth, in this battlefield, has completely become a terrible killing machine. The suction cups and barbs on the body fully show its own terrorist energy at this time.


    The mourning and shrill scream of bear death made wallibel unable to concentrate on the battlefield.


    A distraction and a sharp blade tore directly at the snow-white bear skin.


    It was the attack of mecha soldiers. Although these mecha soldiers were not as powerful as Wally bell, they were not weak. At least there was no problem to entangle Wally bell.


    Walliber had no time to support his men, and even if walliber rushed over, it was hard to say whether he was Xiaoba''s opponent.


    Those fresh flesh and blood are being devoured crazily. Every bear can provide Xiaoba with sufficient nutrients.


    Constantly absorbing, Xiaoba''s injury is also recovering rapidly.


    Originally, there was only one tentacle left. Although another one grew later, the length, thickness and strength of that tentacle could not be compared with the original one.


    But now, with the absorption of a lot of flesh and blood, that tentacle is expanding wildly. Before long, it has become almost the same size as the previous one.


    This abnormal recovery ability makes the God behind stunned.


    Not to mention, with the second tentacle returning to its original state, Xiao BA''s body began to creep rapidly, and the third tentacle had gradually extended.


    If Xiao Ba really swallows all the food here, even if he can''t recover completely, it''s estimated that it''s OK to recover at least four or five tentacles.


    Another tentacle was added, and the killing speed increased exponentially.


    The brothers behind also threw themselves into the battlefield one by one.


    Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao, Na Mei, Zhang Quan, Xiao Huang Shu, Chen Yi, Dao Yu... It was a disaster for everyone to appear on the battlefield.


    Thousands of cation guns occupy almost all the space.


    The fiery queen Chen Yi didn''t care if her attack would cause bad news such as ground collapse. The shells roared in an instant.


    That attack looked the most pitiful, but even we couldn''t help feeling a little too bloody.


    The cation cannon exploded directly, and countless bear people''s bodies were directly blown to pieces. For a moment, the whole space was covered with indescribable blood.


    Blood and flesh adhered to each body. Only Xiaoba was particularly excited. His tentacles danced in the air and absorbed those nutrients crazily.


    The situation has become particularly dangerous. No wonder these people are so confident.


    It seems impossible to succeed this time.


    Lissandro is old and crafty. In order to plan her own plan, she has prepared for thousands of years and doesn''t care about this time.


    "Retreat!"


    Seeing that the situation was bad, lissandro immediately announced her withdrawal.


    But now, even if these people want to retreat, it seems impossible. They are all entangled by our experts. How to retreat?


    Of course, Lisandro is not that kind of fool. This woman is so treacherous that she can''t help herself.


    The most dangerous thing is Wally bell. This guy is surrounded by more than a dozen mecha soldiers, linniang and Lingling. The snow-white bear skin is full of blood, and he is almost unable to support it.


    Just at this time, I only heard a bang, and the ground under my feet suddenly burst open. A big mouth suddenly opened and swallowed wallibel directly into the mouth. Immediately, the whole body disappeared directly into the depths of the ground.


    Only a huge underground hole appeared in front of others.


    The empty beast.


    The queen of the void family, the largest and most powerful monster in the void family, is also this guy, who opened up an underground passage and sent these people to the depths of the earth.


    But this guy''s ability to escape from the ground is not invincible. For the obstacles deep in the ground, the empty animal is still weak.


    Boulders, glass, these empty earth beasts are unable to break through.


    In this war, the void hiding beast only stayed as a backstop insurance and did not really participate in it. Now it''s time for her to take action.


    After saving wallibel at once, the ground was tumbling violently, and the void hiding beast quickly appeared next to se zhuangni, the bitter winter anger fighting with Shangqi, and swallowed her as well.


    Then he began to rescue the last person, Zhong lixiu.


    Moreover, this void hiding beast is also a greedy guy. She not only wants to rescue Zhong lixiu, but also wants to kill me.


    The ground under his feet suddenly burst, and a bloody mouth appeared directly under him. This damn and greedy guy swallowed both of us at the same time.


    If I''m really swallowed by this monster, I''m afraid I won''t get any benefits. I''m estimated to be digested by this guy.


    But you want to just kill me? I don''t think much of me.


    The large green light gathered almost instantaneously, and immediately roared directly under me. With a bang, a rebound force directly shook my body to the high altitude.


    Within a millimetre, the tooth suddenly closed, and as a result, it failed to cause me the slightest harm.


    Finally, the empty beast took Zhong lixiu and quickly disappeared into the depths of the earth.


    This cunning guy is very difficult to deal with because he can come and go freely underground. We don''t even dare to chase and kill too much. Otherwise, no one knows where this guy will appear and attack us.


    Seeing that each one was safe, lissandro was very satisfied.


    As long as these main men are not dead, it''s no big deal that all the other bears are dead.


    Then lissandro sneered and was ready to leave.


    It''s just that our brothers don''t seem to want this guy to leave here.


    The soles of my feet stamped hard on the ground, and my body rose to the sky in an instant. Holding the huge axe in my hand, my body rotated in mid air and directly hit Lisandro.


    On the other side, ah Shen''s body expanded rapidly and attacked the old witch with me one after another.


    God and I can be said to be the two strongest people in the dungeon.


    The single combat effectiveness is the most abnormal. The two of us shoot at the same time. There are almost no enemies we can''t take down.


    But this time, there was an accident.


    Seeing our attack, lissandro just sneered on her face. With a move of her palm, a ring of frost quickly appeared around her body.


    Immediately, like a shock wave, it quickly spread around.


    Ah Shen and I didn''t even get close to the old witch''s body. We were hit by the ring of frost immediately, and our body was blown out directly.


    The game only has a binding effect, but here, it becomes an irresistible blow.


    Then the old witch quickly fell from our encirclement, got into an underground hole and ran away quickly.


    None of our main enemies remained.


    Fortunately, our dungeon was finally guarded during this attack, and our brothers did not suffer any loss.


    Although some people were injured, but no one died, this should be a good result.


    With the escape of those main members, only the bear people were left around.


    Poor bear people, who have been completely abandoned, can imagine the outcome waiting for them.


    Some smart bear people climbed into the tunnel and ran away, but more bear people couldn''t escape Xiao BA''s three dancing tentacles. In the scream, they were torn into empty shells one by one.


    Our brothers in the dungeon were shocked by the cruel little eight. They thought that in addition to these monsters, another pervert appeared.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The whole surroundings have been completely emptied and all the enemies have been completely wiped out.

 Chapter 875

    The netherworld beast shuttled quickly underground. This guy flexibly avoided the huge stones underground and finally stopped after leaving the underground city for tens of kilometers.


    He spit out the clock, Wally bell and sejonny in his mouth.


    The whole body of the three men was sticky, all the mucus in the mouth of the empty beast.


    It is estimated that in the past, the creatures of this huge void family had no less crooked thoughts. I don''t know how to resist the impulse to swallow these people.


    These people also look unhappy. After all, after losing the war, no one will be happy, and their bodies are dirty. Not to mention sezhuang Ni, even the wild boar under sezhuang Ni feels uncomfortable.


    They waited here for a while and didn''t worry about being chased and killed by the people in the dungeon. Those people had just experienced such a thing and were busy dealing with the affairs in the dungeon. They didn''t have time to chase and kill.


    They''re waiting for their master, boss.


    Before long, lissandro''s body came out of the cave.


    "I''m very sorry, our action failed this time," said lissandro, ignoring some of her men, but aiming at the empty beast.


    It seems that the two people communicate in a special way. Outsiders don''t know what the empty earth beast is talking about.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just an accident this time. I promise I''ll succeed next time," vanity Lisandro said.


    Then the two people exchanged for a period of time. After that, the empty beast got into the ground and soon disappeared in front of the people.


    "Damn, it''s disgusting to be sticky up and down," said cejonny at last after the empty beast left.


    Her face was full of disgust. Although she was a standard female man, the female man was also female. She had no resistance to this disgusting Bala mucus.


    "You should feel lucky that you are still alive." lissandro snorted coldly and said, "our plan is perfect this time, but we didn''t expect them to come back so soon. It''s our miscalculation."


    "Moreover, now their strength seems to be stronger than we expected. I''m afraid it''s not enough to rely on us. We need more and stronger Companions to come out." lissandro thought for a moment and said.


    "Do you have any suitable companions?" lissandro asked.


    "If you can find it, you can bring Olaf over. It''s the most violent soldier in our freldrod land," said cerzoni in a deep voice.


    Crazy warrior Olaf.


    A guy who allied with sejonny and only knew how to fight until he died in the battle.


    It''s also the only soldier that cejani met who can fight with herself.


    Olaf has no distinction between good and evil. He will fight with anyone he meets. He once attacked sezhuang Ni''s tribe. Sezhuang Ni commanded her men and wanted to kill Olaf, but Olaf slaughtered his troops. Finally, he fought with sezhuang Ni for a dark day until they all lost their strength.


    It was also this battle that made the two people form an alliance, because sezhuang Ni promised Olaf that she would find a suitable enemy for Olaf and let Olaf find his glorious death destination.


    "If you can pull him over, our combat effectiveness here will rise to a higher level in an instant," said cerjani, who highly praised Olaf.


    "Yes, no matter who it is, I can bring him under my command," lissandro said. "Moreover, I have a good servant and a troll army that hasn''t been awakened. This time I''m too anxious."


    Troll army.


    A group of trolls living in the ice field!


    Lisandro is talking about her servant, the king of trolls!


    Trolls are a group of creatures who are tall, extremely cruel and fierce, and even cannibalized by the same kind. The king of trolls once broke into Lisandro''s territory and was defeated by Lisandro. When he was about to be killed, he swore allegiance to Lisandro, became Lisandro''s slave, and obtained the powerful weapon given by Lisandro.


    The servant, Lisandro, believed that the cunning guy would not die so easily. He must live somewhere in the world. If he could find him, it would also be a very powerful force.


    "Then we should act as soon as possible, otherwise, their strength will become stronger and stronger, more and more difficult to resist." Zhong lixiu frowned and said: "there is that terrible monster, I have never seen that kind of life."


    He said little eight.


    It is not only Zhong lixiu who feels the shock for Xiao Ba, but Wally bell, sezhuanni and even Lisandro who feel the shock for the huge Xiao ba.


    Even on the rune continent, we have rarely seen such huge life. In addition to the legendary dragon and ancient stone statues, few creatures have such a huge body size.


    In fact, even in our territory.


    The bear man was killed. Xiao Ba still has some unfinished business. His four tentacles are like a vacuum cleaner on the ground. The suction cup is crawling. Even the blood that seeps into the soil, Xiao Ba never let go and absorbs all of it.


    Now Xiao Ba has recovered four tentacles, and a part of the fifth tentacle has come out.


    Thousands of bear people gave Xiao ba a lot of flesh and energy to recover from his injuries.


    You don''t even have to clean the battlefield. You just need to clean up those ragged bear skins. Those bear skins don''t have any nutrition and Xiao Ba doesn''t look up to them, but for the brothers in the territory, they are some good things that can be used to make bear fur coats.


    It''s just that people always feel fear about such a giant, especially when they hear that this giant is a God''s pet.


    It''s strange to look at God. Is this product too abnormal?


    Although this big man is awesome, it''s always incredible to use this thing as a mount and a pet.


    Because other people are still afraid of the little eight, and they are also worried that the little eight will be damaged when he arrives in the dungeon, ah Shen simply left the little eight in the hole broken by the empty earth beast outside.


    As for us, we went back inside.


    This time, the territory suffered great damage and must be repaired immediately. Otherwise, the underground city may collapse at any time.


    We are still too careless. Although this super strength alloy glass is very strong, it may break under the attack of those strong ones.


    Fortunately, we came back early this time, otherwise, it might lead to great disaster.


    Moreover, we must know what is happening in the territory right now.


    After Shang Qi''s injury was recovered by Chen Xiaolin, it doesn''t matter.


    After returning, Shang Qi dared not delay and immediately told us what happened here.


    When we knew that Meng Rui left with Guan Zhaolin, Hao Ziqi and Yangyang to support the northern theater, we were all shocked.


    I didn''t expect that there were still living people over there and they could be contacted.


    It was for this reason. No wonder there were almost no other strong men in the territory except Shangqi, Linglong and linniang. They had left.


    We all support Shang Qi''s decision.


    Now that you have this power, it''s normal to bear the price of a power.


    "How are they doing there?" we asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know. Since the last contact, the contact has been almost completely interrupted for more than ten hours. Now we don''t know what''s going on over there. We don''t even know whether Meng Rui and them have reached their destination." Shang Qi shook his head and said.


    There was obviously some worry in Mei Yu. No one knew what the situation was with these appointed brothers.

 Chapter 876

    After listening to Shang Qi''s explanation, we are also very worried.


    Those brothers must be full of danger. No one knows what the result will be.


    Moreover, only a dozen brothers have passed, and the dangers encountered there may be more terrible. It''s hard to say whether more than a dozen brothers can help in the past. Maybe even they will fall there.


    "We need support," I said after thinking about it.


    In fact, Shang Qi also had such an idea, but in the past, a little brothers were not enough. If the territory was not empty, he would definitely send more people.


    "But this time we can''t be like the last time." Mu Mu is sure to support the idea, but Mu Mu also has his own opinion: "this time, two teams have been sent out in succession, which makes our space empty and vulnerable to sneak attacks by some small people. It''s no good."


    "Therefore, even if we support in the past this time, we can''t have too many people in the past."


    "Moreover, our underground city has just been broken down once, and it must be repaired. Otherwise, if it collapses, it will be all over." Mu Mu also has some lingering fear, which is too dangerous this time.


    "It''s good to send some elite over, and others will stay here to help repair our territory." ah Shen also said.


    "Well, I''ll go with Lin Yi, Chen Yi, Chen Bolin, Chen Xiaolin and Bingya, and the others will stay here." after thinking for a while, ah Shen said.


    These six people, ah Shen and I, needless to say, Chen Yi''s destructive power is now at the top. Chen Bolin instantly moves to save lives, and Chen Xiaolin is the strongest for treatment. Someone over there is seriously injured, which can also be used. Bingya flies in the sky and has mass destructive power.


    "What about me?" the little yellow book pointed to his nose and was very dissatisfied with not having himself.


    "Brother, you stay here. If you keep up with that again, how many people here can stay to defend." patted little yellow book on the shoulder, ah Shen said helplessly.


    In the same way, Dao Yu, Xiaoya and Zijiao Nami are all the same.


    Attack and treatment assistance must be completely separated and divided into two parts. One part goes to the northern theater to continue support, and the other part stays in the dungeon.


    "Needless to say, I''ll stay. In this case, you don''t have any opinions?" Mumu also said.


    Even Mu Mu has to stay. In this case, the others will have no opinion.


    "Moreover, the repair of the territory is also a very serious problem. This time, it can be regarded as a warning to us. Our territory is not as strong as we thought. If it is the same powerful enemy as this time, it may still be broken."


    "I''m going to reinforce around our dungeon again." Mumu said his plan.


    "Just in time, the empty hiding beast opened up an area for us, which saved us some trouble. Take this opportunity to expand the coverage of the dungeon, which can accommodate more people, at least 100000 more people."


    "At the same time, a circle to a few ten meter thick boulder protective belts are arranged around the glass protective cover."


    The life of the void family can penetrate the earth, but it can''t penetrate the boulder.


    In this way, the members of the void family can be intercepted outside and can no longer cause danger to us.


    Of course, this is also a task with a huge amount of work, and there may be a risk of collapse at any time during this task.


    But now we have to take risks.


    "The brothers who stay don''t really think they are idle. This task is not easy to complete." Mumu said with a smile.


    Well, in that case, no matter where you go, it''s a struggle. It doesn''t seem to make much difference.


    Stones are easy to find. Just break one of the nearby rocks and transport it back.


    But the whole project is huge, that is.


    "At the same time, we need to make more efforts on the side of mecha soldiers," Mumu said.


    Although these mecha soldiers did not seem to show special strength in this operation, linniang and Lingling could not escape the impact of wallibel without these mecha soldiers.


    Moreover, just on the island, Chu Yue saw the power of our ability, and we also saw the benefits of this mecha soldier. An ordinary physical strengthening ability person, even if his strength is not strong, can play an extremely terrible power with the help of mecha soldiers.


    If we can create a large group of mecha soldiers, at least we won''t be so passive as this time.


    Speaking of, there are so many things that people can''t get busy, and all we do is to make us live better in this world, that''s all.


    Now that it''s settled, we''re ready to take action.


    We are also a laborious life. We finally returned to the territory. We have been busy for so long, and we don''t even have time to rest for a day. We are going to a new battlefield soon.


    But this is the way we choose. No one will complain.


    Ah Shen and I, Chen Bolin and Chen Yi, Chen Xiaolin and Bingya! There are only six of us in total. No, it''s actually seven and a small eight.


    Just back, we just prepared a little food, and immediately left the dungeon and headed north.


    This time, it seems that he left because he had more tentacles. Xiao Ba didn''t even bother to change back to human shape.


    We had prepared a car to leave, but Xiao Ba let us find that having a mount has absolute benefits.


    This time Xiao Ba still used his own appearance. His four tentacles supported his huge body like four legs, and then fell on the ground. The last tentacle just grew floated on his back, as if asking us to go up.


    "Ha ha, mounts are used to ride. Go up, go up." ah Shen said suddenly.


    This little eight is getting smarter and more humanized. It''s completely different from the ocean.


    Ah Shen, without the slightest concern, climbed directly onto his back along Xiao BA''s tentacles, and even invited us up.


    Since it''s all like this, we don''t talk about anything. We climbed up Xiaoba''s back one by one.


    Originally, we were worried that Xiao Ba swam very fast in the ocean, but it was the ground.


    On this land, can Xiao Ba guarantee that speed?


    But soon, we found ourselves completely worried.


    For no other reason, Xiao BA''s size is too big. Each of the four tentacles is tens of meters long, supporting his huge body. The four tentacles are pulling on the ground.


    Covered with barbs, Xiao Ba can move forward freely on the ground. No matter it''s a building, the ground or a mountain, he can climb up directly.


    If you think about it, even if our speed is fast, one step is the distance of a few meters, while Xiao Ba, as long as he moves casually, it is tens of meters immediately.


    The pace is not fast, but the forward speed is not slow at all. At least it will never be slower than driving.


    The most important thing is that when you take Xiaoba, you don''t have to worry about what roadblocks you will encounter.


    This huge guy, no matter what is intercepting in front, the tentacle extends directly to you. Whatever you are, it will be crushed directly.


    Crowded intersections are directly rolled over, and cars, buses and trucks are directly turned into iron. Collapsed buildings, it doesn''t matter. Throw your tentacles directly and you''ll get a way right away.


    A broken bridge? No problem. I know water. Steamed stuffed bun? Can that thing become an obstacle? I''m kidding.


    Just like a huge road roller, it was unobstructed all the way, and the whole body opened up a road directly from the city.


    This time, we don''t need to walk on the road or go in circles. It''s just a straight line. In this way, the distance will be shortened by at least one third.

 Chapter 877

    We were all surprised by that appearance. Unexpectedly, this little eight was so arrogant on land.


    We can not only move forward in a straight line, but also not slower than the car.


    Most importantly, we have less trouble along the way.


    Even when we drive forward, we often encounter zombies and mutant animals.


    But at this time, we don''t have to worry about this at all. We just need to sit quietly on Xiaoba''s back. We don''t have to worry about other things at all.


    Even if he encounters a large group of zombies, Xiao Ba doesn''t care at all. He rushes directly and sweeps a few tentacles casually. No matter how many zombies you have, he will directly break you into pieces.


    And little eight, no matter who comes, as long as it''s flesh and blood.


    It doesn''t matter whether you are fresh or these have gone bad long ago. The suction cup is directly absorbed.


    At that time, we were all shocked, especially ah Shen, and worried that Xiao BA would become a zombie after absorbing these flesh and blood.


    But later, it seems that there is no need to worry about this problem. It seems that there are a lot of marine zombies in the ocean. Xiao Ba is greedy. It is estimated that he did not eat less, and he did not see Xiao Ba become a zombie.


    And Xiao Ba even ate zombies. This solved a food problem. Before, ah Shen was worried about whether he could afford Xiao BA''s size.


    Of course, there are also some zombies without eyes, who think they are awesome.


    Among them, several mutant tyrants rushed over unexpectedly when they saw us. As a result, they were smashed by small Bayi tentacles, and several mutant tyrants were directly smashed into meat sauce.


    Originally, we expected that it might take two or even three days to get to the northern theater, but judging from the current situation, it may not even take a day.


    Seeing that his mount was so powerful, ah Shen was very proud of his foresight and ordered Xiaoba on his back. He was quite arrogant.


    He kept telling us that he had made the right decision. The mount was absolutely arrogant and arrogant. It showed off to us in a very shameless way, which made us very unhappy.


    But speaking of it, we still have some envy in our hearts. Although we can''t appreciate the beauty, the strength and endurance of this little eight is absolutely impossible to say.


    "Cut, if it weren''t for the help of so many of us, could you take Xiao Ba as a mount?" Chen Bolin said angrily, but the voice was somewhat sour.


    Don''t mention Chen Bolin. Even like me, I envy this mount. I''m thinking about when we''ll get a mount to play with.


    At this time, it should be easier to find a mount. After all, there are many things like mutant animals. Don''t worry about not finding them.


    Shit, don''t let me meet that dragon, the dragon in the hero League. If I meet that dragon, if I can take that thing as a mount, it will be hundreds of times more than this small eight pull wind. I can fly in the sky.


    Of course, this kind of thing can only be thought about.


    Ancient stone statues have become so awesome. How abnormal should the strength of the giant dragon be? I can''t imagine.


    "Don''t be such nonsense. Let Xiao Ba run faster and we can go there earlier." I can''t stand seeing ah Shen''s wordy show off.


    I don''t know what''s going on now, brothers in the distance.


    These brothers didn''t leave for a long time, only less than two days. After all, they should almost go to the northern theater, right?


    At this moment, in the northern theater, the fierce war is continuing.


    Almost everyone who could be mobilized was mobilized in the northern theater, and even the intelligence agents in the intelligence room came out to participate in the battle.


    Their weapons, only guns in their hands.


    The shells had been fired long ago. They had no heavy weapons, and the capable people were also seriously injured. There were only a lot of 1000 capable people left.


    It has become very difficult to resist the attack of those monsters.


    In fact, the strength of the northern theater is not weak, and the combat effectiveness is also very strong. When the zombies just broke out, because the flow of people here is not as dense as in the East and the south, the speed of the spread of zombies is a little slow.


    They have time to protect many people.


    However, just as they were preparing to build a strong defensive position, they were attacked by some mysterious guys.


    It was a spaceship that came down directly from the sky, made them surrender without saying a word, and handed over all missiles and other things.


    I was shocked at that time. I thought it was an alien spacecraft attack.


    Naturally, they did not agree to this request, and the result was a war. In this war, several generals here came to the battlefield to command their soldiers and resist the attack from the sky.


    The result was this war, which led to heavy losses in the northern theater. Many missile silos were destroyed, and some of the missiles inside were detonated directly.


    Some were taken away by the other party, with more than 80% of the soldiers killed and injured, and more than half of the living people who managed to protect them died.


    Finally, he was a general. He tried his best to launch a number of missiles and finally hurt the spacecraft.


    When the spaceship was finally driven away, what was left was a territory full of holes, full of chaos and blood, and the flame was burning.


    Almost all the generals were killed, and the remaining major generals filled in and continued to lead these people to find a way to live.


    Unfortunately, this road is doomed to be full of hardships and disasters.


    Their place is the most living place in the whole North.


    The characteristics of zombies always gather in places with a large number of living people, and the tide of corpses continues.


    Although it doesn''t burst as controlled by the shadow Island, the corpse tide is also quite troublesome.


    Because of zombies, there are dead people here almost every day, fewer and fewer people survive, but more and more zombies gather around.


    Finally, just ten days ago, the number of zombies accumulated here finally reached a limit, and the most violent attack has appeared.


    They almost emptied every shell in their hands.


    Up to now, almost all their food and ammunition have reached a limit.


    They used cars, bricks, earth and stones to build a simple defensive position, but the effect of this defensive position is too poor. The zombies climbed over the position and surrounded the area where the living people gathered.


    There are more and more terrible enemies, and the dense attacks make people desperate!


    At a pass, a group of soldiers are frantically pulling the trigger. There are soldiers and ordinary people temporarily pulled in.


    But everyone trained very good shooting skills, which was forced out.


    In a desperate situation, people can always burst out different potentials.


    Each bullet can perfectly penetrate the head of a zombie and kill an enemy.


    But... That''s not enough.


    The number of zombies is too much, and they face more than just ordinary zombies.


    The number of zombies in the northern theater is small, but because of the cruel environment, the zombies here are more powerful than other zombies.


    One by one licker larvae have climbed over quickly, and there are extremely short walking zombies. These little guys are too fast.


    Click!


    damn!


    "I have no bullets, damn..." a soldier fired an empty gun and couldn''t help scolding.


    Their bullets are running out.


    When the bullets in their hands are punched, they will lose their only advantage.


    But this guy was not discouraged, but a ferocious madness appeared on his face.


    As a soldier, he didn''t go to war in peacetime, but at this time, it also inspired his glory as a soldier.


    Then there are the people they want to protect. If a soldier can''t even protect the weak who need to be protected, there is no need for the soldier to exist.


    No bullets, I have a bayonet!


    Seeing that a zombie had rushed over, the soldier rushed out with a bayonet, and the sharp blade went directly into the Zombie''s head.


    But next, another larva has jumped over.

 Chapter 878

    This is a soldier full of courage. No matter how he trains in the barracks, he is carrying out his faith now.


    The army exists to protect.


    If you can''t guard, there is no need for the army to exist.


    When his last bullet was fired, the bayonet became his only choice.


    His palm trembled slightly. It was a real battle. It was a contest between life and death. It was completely different from his usual training.


    Looking at those ferocious and disgusting zombies, he felt a little afraid, his body trembled slightly because of fear, and his hands were shaking.


    But he still grabbed his weapon and pierced directly ahead. With a puff, the head of the zombie was pierced.


    But a young licker nearby took advantage of this opportunity, opened his mouth, and nibbled at his neck.


    Before he could pull out the bayonet in his hand, the licker cub had jumped on his body, opened his mouth and burst out a stream of blood.


    The young soldier, who was only twenty-five or six years old at most, immediately screamed, quickly pulled out the bayonet and inserted it into the head of the licker.


    He killed the licker larva, but he will also become a zombie.


    With a sad smile on his face, he rushed to those zombies. He wanted to kill more zombies with his broken body.


    He will become a zombie. If he becomes a zombie, the brother behind him will insert his bayonet into his head and end his life without wasting a bullet.


    He was the first, soon, the second, the third, and more and more soldiers lost all their bullets.


    They had no strength to stop the attack of these zombies. One by one, they summoned up their courage and grabbed the bayonet in their hands. This was their last chance.


    They stationed this line of defense. Even if they spared everything, they would never let these zombies break through the blockade.


    But they know very well that with their strength, it is impossible to stop the dense zombies.


    But they have no choice. As a soldier, sometimes they have to bear such a price.


    A group of people were entangled with zombies. One zombie fell down and another soldier was injured.


    Just when these soldiers were about to lose their hold, a sword light suddenly appeared from a distance.


    The speed of that one was amazing. I only saw the intense crisscross and flickering of light in front of me.


    Alpha raid!


    If another familiar person sees this scene, he will be able to call out the name of this move.


    Master Yi''s move, alpha raid, super fast sword light, quickly tear all the zombies in front of you to pieces.


    It was not until the sword light disappeared that a young man under the age of 20 appeared in front of the group of soldiers.


    Although young, his face is full of perseverance.


    "Brother ye, you''re here..." a soldier said to the young man. The expression on his face seemed relieved. It seemed that as long as this brother came, he didn''t have to worry.


    This little brother, surnamed ye, is called Ye Xuan.


    He is not a soldier, just an ordinary student. He was still under the protection of the army before.


    Until one day, he suddenly had super swordsmanship and became a mainstay to resist zombies.


    Only a few people know that he has been inherited by Master Yi, the Wuji sword saint, and has gained great power from that soul mark.


    There were only seven or eight soldiers alive, but four of them were injured.


    Bitten by a zombie.


    "All go back." Ye Xuan sighed and said, "sorry, I''m late."


    They have a group of powerful people who are responsible for swimming above the entire peripheral defense line and supporting any place at any time.


    Ye Xuan just came from another position. As a result, he delayed some time. It was too late.


    "The peripheral front has given up, everyone has pushed to the second front, and we are fully defending the second front," Ye Xuan said.


    As soon as he finished, ye Xuan left quickly. There were other places that needed his help.


    The remaining seven or eight people looked at each other and helped each other retreat with that sadness, even those bitten brothers.


    They have not become zombies. As long as they have not become zombies, they will never abandon them. They will not end until the moment they die.


    There are many people like Ye Xuan.


    In the other direction, a man with a long sword was accompanied by a strong wind around his body.


    Wind barrier!


    The air flow formed by a strong wind whirled violently in front of me. Just ahead, hundreds of zombies were frantically impacted, but they were completely intercepted by this barrier and could not break through.


    The translucent wind has formed a very strong blocking ability. No matter how the zombies howl, they can''t break through the wind.


    "Cut steel flash!"


    The body was moving forward quickly, and the long sword in his hand almost turned into a ring. Only a circle of sword light spread out rapidly, and the large zombie was torn to pieces in an instant.


    "Retreat." the same order came from the population.


    Compared with Ye Xuan, the man seemed to speak with a sense of vigorous and resolute action.


    Because he was originally a soldier, a major general officer, and became one of the leaders after the sacrifice of several old generals.


    His name is Xu Yang!


    Although he is an officer here, even Xu Yang must go to the forefront of the battlefield. They must provide support at any time. Otherwise, his soldiers can''t last long.


    Boom!


    In the other direction, there was a violent roar.


    Xu Yang''s eyes looked in that direction. He knew who that direction was. It was another companion with the rank of major general here.


    Army blade! (PS, the guest rank blade, sounds a little awkward. I think the name Jun blade is good. That''s it.)


    Is that man fighting, too?


    I don''t know what''s going on there. It seems that such a big movement can''t be caused by ordinary enemies.


    I hope that guy is okay.


    Both Xu Yang and ye Xuan are relatively young, but this military blade is obviously much more mature.


    His body is also stronger. He was originally the captain of a special force. With the rank of major general and strong physique, he can resist a variety of different tasks.


    This physique almost reached a limit after the army blade gained new strength.


    The weapon in hand is a huge long handled battle axe. On the battle axe, there are thick blood hanging. It looks disgusting and terrible.


    As Xu Yang guessed, this place is not an ordinary battle.


    Just ahead, there was a mutant tyrant at the head level.


    The huge body was like a monster crawling on the ground, surrounded by broken limbs of soldiers.


    Although Junren has rushed here desperately, it is still too late. The soldiers stationed in this direction have been completely destroyed under the attack of this powerful enemy.


    Watching those comrades die, itself is the army blade with burst character. At this time, it is almost crazy, and the battle axe in his hand is almost shaking.


    The Tomahawk in his hand was spinning violently, and the zombies around him were directly cut into pieces.


    Even the leader of the mutant tyrant had more blood marks on his body.


    Blood was seeping from the wound. Immediately, the army blade jumped suddenly, grabbed the weapon in his hand, jumped, and the Tomahawk rushed at the tyrant leader in front of him.


    The axe was very big. Under this jump, there seemed to be a blood red light on the axe.


    The whole face looks even more crazy.


    "Die for me..."


    With a burst of drink, the axe blade tore down in an instant.


    The sharp edge of the axe was immediately torn from the neck of the leader of the mutant tyrant.


    Almost no stagnation, just like cutting a piece of tofu, the huge head broke away from the neck in an instant.


    A complete head fell to the ground.

 Chapter 879

    The axe gave him strength, but the consumption was also very serious.


    Jun Ren was panting violently, his forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his breathing became particularly rapid. But fortunately, I finally solved the monster.


    If you let this big man rush into the defense line of the inner circle, I''m afraid the defense line will be destroyed immediately.


    Ordinary power can''t do any harm to this guy at all.


    After killing this guy, Jun Ren gasped a little and quickly retreated.


    After reaching the inner front, Junren stopped.


    The defensive front in the inner circle is a little stronger. It is a high wall made of stones. But this defense can resist ordinary zombies, but it can never resist those extremely sensitive guys and the impact of mutant tyrants.


    Just behind this front, there were thousands of soldiers crowded here, all pale.


    They know that the defensive front in the outer circle has been completely broken, and the idea of completely blocking zombies has been broken.


    For such a long time, they don''t know how many positions have been occupied by these zombies and how many brothers have died.


    Especially these two days, when those zombies began to attack fiercely, the speed of brothers'' death and injury increased exponentially.


    Xu Yang and ye Xuan have also returned. Both of them are very tired. Although they are strong, they pay more power. They can''t bear such a long battle.


    "How many zombies are there outside?" Junren asked in a hoarse voice.


    It wasn''t a deliberate voice. His voice was really hoarse.


    "Countless, millions or more?" he smiled bitterly. Ye Xuan said that the boy was very tired. He felt that he was about to lie on the ground and couldn''t move.


    "However, although the outer defense circle has been broken, it has played some role. Those zombies can''t rush up. At least we don''t have to fight too many zombies at the same time," Xu Yang said.


    It is precisely for this reason that they divide the zombies into small places one by one through deliberately stacked buildings in different terrains. It is precisely by this division that they can persist until now. Otherwise, they may have been unable to hold on for a long time.


    "Where''s Zixuan?" Ye Xuan looked around and said, "where''s sister Zixuan?"


    "I''m here!" a girl''s voice came. Soon the crowd separated, and a slender and delicate girl came out.


    It was a girl like a weak Liu Fufeng, holding a strange instrument in her hand. It seemed that she was observing the situation around through this instrument.


    His face is slightly pale and seems to be anemic.


    I didn''t wear a military uniform, but I was just an ordinary girl''s dress, but I couldn''t help but look at the intellectual charm of my body.


    Although this is a girl who looks very fragile, the people at the scene care about this girl very much.


    Because they can support up to now, almost all rely on this girl. The loss of commanders in the army is too great.


    Junren is the captain of the special forces. He has a strong ability to deal with small-scale combat, but the overall planning of the current situation is not enough.


    Ye Xuan, not to mention, is a gold medal fighter.


    As for Xu Yang, although he is also a major general, he has insufficient combat experience, and Xu Yang was not a major general of the main combat department before. Xu Yang is responsible for the task of the electronic information tactical force.


    Unfortunately, Xu Yang''s troops were almost completely destroyed when the previous spacecraft appeared, and many contact tools were gone. Otherwise, they would not be so passive as they are now.


    As for this Zixuan, her name is Zhao Zixuan.


    In fact, she is only a college student, but this woman is a woman smart enough to make people feel terrible.


    Someone once joked that if you marry this woman, it is definitely a very terrible thing. This woman can even infer how many women you met and what you did today according to your words, your smell and any little different places on you.


    Don''t think of a chance to be ambiguous.


    Of course, it''s just a joke.


    In fact, this woman studies business management, but this woman has transformed her business skills into the battlefield, and her high IQ has been brought into full play here.


    The division strategy in front of her was actually Zixuan''s idea. At the beginning, many people looked down on the woman''s suggestions.


    But later things proved that it was thanks to this girl that so many people survived.


    "Do you have any ideas? What shall we do now?" Xu Yang asked hurriedly: "although our inner circle defense line is solid, it can''t support too much time. It will be broken through eventually."


    "Drag." Zixuan said calmly.


    No matter how dangerous the situation is, the expression on the woman''s face doesn''t seem to change much.


    "Drag? Just one word?" Xu Yang was dissatisfied.


    "There is no other way. There are unarmed civilians behind. If this defense line is destroyed, our whole army will be destroyed." Zixuan said: "we may all die here."


    "But if we can delay for a while, maybe we can live."


    "You mean reinforcements in the western and Eastern theaters?" Junren asked.


    "Yes, we should try our best to delay until the reinforcements on both sides come. If the reinforcements come, we can live."


    "But who knows they can''t come back, and even if they come over, such a long distance can''t be reached in a short time." Ye Xuan was still worried.


    "They are sure to come. According to my calculation, we contacted them twelve hours ago."


    "They will spend up to half an hour to specify the rescue plan. Half an hour should be enough to formulate a feasible rescue plan."


    "Plus ten minutes of material preparation, they may start!"


    "Wait a minute, you said ten minutes. Are you kidding? How can you prepare in ten minutes?" Junren said subconsciously.


    "If it''s a large-scale operation, it''s not enough, but I guess they won''t send a large number of reinforcements, because a large number of reinforcements are too slow and may take a long preparation time. When we come over, we''ll be cold long ago..."


    Zhao Zixuan pushed her glasses and continued: "according to my inference, they may send an elite rescue team. The number is small, maybe less than 100 people, but they should all be experts. There should be no lack of the same roles as you three."


    Rescue team, a hundred people?


    If there was still great hope for rescue before, there will be some disappointment now.


    What can a team of 100 people do? It''s not enough to plug your teeth.


    "But the rescue speed of the elite team is very fast. More than ten hours should be enough."


    "I estimate that as long as we continue to support for two hours, the rescue team will appear, and then we can relax a little."


    "What about the elite rescue team? Will they send large troops to pick us up?" Ye Xuan asked.


    "Absolutely impossible." Zhao Zixuan shook her head immediately.


    "Why, if it''s just an elite team..."


    "The elite team they sent out does not ensure that all of us here survive. If we really want to send large troops, we need at least 100000 troops to arrive here safely. For such a huge force, the supply along the road is a big problem."


    "Moreover, there may be zombies and mutant animals on the road, which may cause great losses. Neither the eastern theater nor the Western Theater will make such a stupid choice."


    "What''s the point of their elite team? Come and die?"


    "Instead of coming to die, they have only one goal, that is to help us open a channel from the corpse group, and then let us rush out from the corpse group."


    "As for how many people can survive, it depends on life." Zhao Zixuan mocked in her eyes.

 Chapter 880

    Zhao Zixuan''s appearance seems to be full of ridicule, a ridicule for herself and others.


    Zhao Zixuan is a very, very smart woman. Generally, this kind of woman is often strong in character.


    They are very intelligent and like to control everything in their own hands. Their strong desire for control is very obvious.


    They like to control their own destiny. They have a pure natural contempt for men and all other people who are not as good as themselves, perhaps even they don''t feel it.


    But now, this strength has almost completely disappeared. Although she doesn''t like to place her hope of survival on others, now she can only do so.


    At this time, Zhao Zixuan suddenly found that sometimes her wisdom is not omnipotent.


    Her wisdom can call wind and rain among human beings. No matter who she is facing, even if it is ferocious, Zhao Zixuan is sure to make him obey, but now she is facing a zombie.


    A group of zombies who have no wisdom and can''t understand their own words are like casting pearls before swine. Their wisdom seems useless.


    This may be the greatest tragedy.


    Of course, she doesn''t mean she hasn''t done anything. This place can support up to now. Zhao Zixuan can say impolitely that she has a lot of credit, 90% of her wisdom and 10% of their strength... Well, that''s it.


    It''s just the feeling of pinning hope on others. It''s really not very good.


    Although she felt quite unhappy in her heart, now Zhao Zixuan had to wait.


    In fact, this woman is really smart. If Chutian and Mumu meet this woman, they may also be amazed at this woman''s speculation.


    Although there may be some differences, the woman almost speculated about the actions of both sides, and there was not even much difference in time.


    To be able to calculate everything to this extent is absolutely beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    But the woman only focused on calculation, but she also forgot a very important problem.


    That is, when she calculates, she calculates in the best state, but she ignores all kinds of situations that may occur on the road!


    After hearing Zhao Zixuan''s words, Xu Yang, Junren and ye Xuan all had a little more hope. To tell the truth, even the three of them were about to give up before.


    At a glance, in the narrow area behind, countless civilians are crowded.


    The bodies of those people are vain. They are short of food. The daily food rations are supplied to soldiers, the elderly and children as much as possible, but even so, they are still very poor, and their bodies have been extremely weak.


    Physical fragility is only one aspect. The most important thing is mental collapse, long-term mental oppression, fear of death and torture, which almost make these people crazy.


    In the eyes of these people, there was almost no hope, only despair.


    The appearance of that kind of ashes makes people feel sad involuntarily.


    "It won''t work like this. They can hardly give us any help when fighting." Zhao Zixuan frowned. This desperate state has completely lost her will to resist.


    "In the next battle, they must also participate. Otherwise, we will not be able to survive just relying on the soldiers. Moreover, this despair and lethargy will infect the soldiers in front and make them lose their fighting spirit. Both the elderly and children must move."


    "How to mobilize?" Ye Xuan said unhappily.


    "Weapons, let each of them find a weapon."


    "Are you kidding?" Xu Yang shook his head immediately. "We don''t have a spare gun or a spare bullet now. Where are there any weapons?"


    If they had enough ammunition and equipment, at least they wouldn''t be so embarrassed as they are now.


    "The weapons I''m talking about are not guns. A brick, a wooden stick, an iron bar and a kitchen knife are all weapons!"


    "Weapons don''t need to be powerful, as long as they exist, because a weapon can bring people a sense of security. At the same time, no matter how cowardly people are, they actually have a tyrannical desire in their hearts, and weapons can just stimulate this desire."


    Although they were skeptical, they were used to doing things according to the woman''s words. At present, Xu Yang and Junren immediately mobilized.


    Those who have fallen into despair drag their tired bodies around looking for weapons.


    Bricks, stones, wooden sticks, iron bars... As long as you can hold them in your hand and use them as weapons, almost all of them are picked up, even bone sticks.


    After picking up the weapons, as Zhao Zixuan said, their faces seemed a little more angry. They stared at the weapons in their hands, and their eyes twinkled with a strange look.


    Although it still looks very decadent, it looks at least much better than the previous lethargy.


    Just when these people began to look for weapons, the zombies outside had wriggled and came towards the defense line in the inner circle.


    The roar of zombies, like a beast!


    Soldiers lined up in a dense line around the defensive circle, and all their weapons were aimed at the zombies outside through the shooting hole.


    "Prepare for battle and save bullets." the voice of the army blade rang.


    "Remember, your bullets are used to deal with ordinary zombies and strengthen zombies. Don''t waste your bullets on other zombies. We''ll solve the other guys."


    "Ready to... Shoot!"


    With that roar, the sound of bullets began to sound, and bullets shot out of the barrel.


    These sharpshooters will never waste even a bullet at this time. Each bullet has accurately penetrated into the heads of the zombies and directly exploded the heads of the zombies.


    I only saw the bodies of the zombies falling directly on the ground, and the viscous black blood flowed down along the zombies. In a short time, the whole ground had completely changed into a black and red color.


    Just like Zhao Zixuan''s plan, because of the obstacles in the outer circle, these zombies can''t appear on a large scale. Their bullets can still drop those zombies and intercept them for the time being.


    But this situation obviously can''t last long. With the emergence of some variant zombies, the situation suddenly becomes dangerous.


    A mutant licker has appeared, with a huge body crawling on the ground, extremely strong limbs, and sharp claws leaving ferocious scratches on the concrete ground.


    A howl came out of his mouth, and his huge body rushed over from the ground in an instant.


    Although the soldiers around felt afraid, they all moved the muzzle of their guns away from the guy. They know that this big guy will be solved by others without wasting their own bullets.


    Seeing that the mutant licker had rushed 100 meters away from the inner circle defense line, at this time, the guy seemed to step on some trap suddenly. With a bang, a flame suddenly exploded and directly blew the mutant licker in place.


    The whole body was covered by a flame, and the body was directly burned into coke in a short time.


    "Su Xiaoyu? You''re here too?" Xu yangleng looked behind him.


    I don''t know when there was another woman behind a few people.


    It was a little girl who looked only a teenager, but the dress was like a little sister. Her face was full of a sense of rebellion. At a young age, it was quite delicate skin, but there were tattoos all over it.


    With long blue hair and two big braids, the clothes on the body are extremely exposed. The red silk stockings don''t look sexy, but they are a little flirtatious.


    Clearly has a quite quiet name, but this woman''s character is really not flattering.


    This is the fourth master in the whole western theater!

 Chapter 881

    If it is normal, this girl is definitely a headache for her parents. Of course, even now, this girl still makes people feel troublesome.


    Although she has quite good strength, the girl has no idea of considering others. All she does is serve herself.


    Even the girl''s strength was not obtained through proper means. If the girl''s strength was not very good and matched with the soul, maybe there would be no room for her here.


    "Let me say first. I just came to help fight. If you fail and can''t hold up, I''ll run away at any time." Su Xiaoyu expressed his idea of running away directly.


    This place is too dangerous. Damn it. I should have left long ago.


    "It''s up to you." Xu Yang shrugged and said it didn''t matter.


    At this time, there are more and more zombies. The dense zombies are almost covered with a thick layer in front, and there are wriggling figures everywhere.


    The sound of bullets began to become dense.


    No matter how the soldiers shot, the number of zombie missiles did not decrease, but increased.


    Even Junren, Xu Yang and ye Xuan began to devote themselves to the battlefield. The number of powerful zombies is also increasing. Those powerful zombies can''t be dealt with by ordinary soldiers at all. It would be a disaster if they were close to the city.


    The whole battlefield almost entered a state of extreme chaos, with blood dancing in the air and fire bursting in the sky.


    I don''t know when the number of zombies ahead began. It has reached a level that ordinary soldiers can''t completely eliminate.


    On the wall of the defensive circle, almost all capable people appeared.


    Their strength is not so strong, but now they are doing their best to attack madly.


    The sea of fire raged ahead, and the whole sky was red. The luster reflected the brothers'' faces, and the sweat was dripping like pearls.


    The wind was howling and spreading the flame.


    Groups of zombies died under the attack of superpowers.


    For a moment, the dense zombies in front were destroyed, and there was a large blank.


    But this situation could not last too long. Before long, more zombies appeared in the back.


    The number of zombies is too much. They have only a thousand capable people, and they can''t eliminate these groups of zombies at all.


    Most importantly, they have been fighting for too long. They are very tired. Really, almost every time they exert their ability, they are consuming their lives and overdrawing their strength.


    Every time the ability is used, the whole body is like needle pain, the muscles are constantly twitching, and the face is full of bean sized beads of sweat.


    But no matter what happens, they are always struggling to support, just for the belief in their hearts.


    Even Su Xiaoyu threw himself into the battlefield, carrying a strange barrel like a torpedo on his shoulder, and each shell roared directly like a rocket.


    Then it explodes. Each explosion can directly kill a group of zombies.


    This is also the reason why this woman can stay here for so long, because her strength is really quite good.


    But these are still not enough. It feels like the scene of the zombie World War in the movie, and the dense zombies are surging like the tide.


    And the zombies are becoming stronger and stronger.


    The power of terror has completely spread. Even if torpedoes continue to explode, even if Junren, Xu Yang and ye Xuan continue to kill, even if the capable people on the high platform continue to release powerful energy, they can''t reduce the zombies from the front.


    Because of their physical fatigue, they can''t even make too many movements. It takes longer and longer to attack.


    The zombie is approaching. I don''t know when it has reached a distance of 100 meters outside the city wall.


    Even Xu Yang was forced back.


    Zhao Zixuan frowned tightly and looked at the time. Less than an hour had passed. There were more zombies than expected.


    Even Zhao Zixuan was not sure whether she could support the arrival of reinforcements.


    "Retreat!" the army blade shouted violently.


    Those capable people dragged their tired bodies and jumped down from the wall. Their bodies retreated rapidly, and the soldiers in front were still shooting through the shooting hole.


    But soon, they found that their bullets couldn''t go out at all. More and more zombies were piled up on the wall, and the whole shooting hole had been almost completely blocked.


    The defense circle on the inner line can''t support for too long. One by one, they can only watch the zombies, just like overlapping Arhats, step on each other and climb towards the wall.


    Finally, the head of the first zombie appeared on the wall and was immediately shot.


    However, more zombies looked up. The bodies wriggled on the wall more than ten meters high, fell to the ground, and their skulls were smashed. However, those zombies were like warriors who were completely afraid of death. No matter what the outcome of their companions in front was, they just climbed and climbed bravely and bravely.


    The inner defense circle finally couldn''t support it.


    Everyone knows that it''s time to work hard. Even the civilians behind have grasped the weapons in their hands. Even if they can smash the head of a zombie with their own simple weapon, it seems to be a great success.


    By now, they are not so afraid as before. In fact, they have already understood that death will occur sooner or later.


    Lines of defense are being quickly broken, and bullets can no longer stop the footsteps of these zombies.


    Boom


    With a violent roar, the huge body of the leader of a mutant tyrant hit directly like a big Mac, and the city wall more than ten meters high was directly smashed into pieces.


    Zombies out of the cage!


    The only thing that can slow down these zombies was also broken.


    The number of zombies in front increased several times in this instant.


    Su Xiaoyu frowned tightly. She already felt that the situation was bad and began to retreat slightly.


    She is different from those people in front. Those guys obviously have good power, but they have to die together at this time.


    She''s not that stupid. She''s only seventeen and she has to live.


    As for the lives of others, she can''t manage so much.


    As for Xu Yang, they were completely relaxed at this time.


    All along, the pressure on their shoulders is too heavy. The lives of more than 100000 people will feel uncomfortable in their hearts whenever someone dies.


    That taste is really very uncomfortable.


    Perhaps, this is what God means. Do you want to free yourself at this time?


    Also, I''m not the Savior in the end world, and I don''t have to bear this responsibility.


    But I want to die anyway. Even if I die, I have to die in a heroic attitude, right?


    Death in war is their only destination.


    At a glance, the three people could see the madness in each other''s eyes. One by one, they grasped the weapons in their hands, right behind them. Those were the soldiers. The bullets had been emptied, and the bayonet in their hands had become the only weapon.


    No one screamed at this time, no one collapsed at this time. At this time, there was an unimaginable silence and solemnity around.


    That is their last dignity. No matter what, they will never let these zombies rage.


    "Brothers, get ready!" the army blade howled in a hoarse voice.


    Out of


    I didn''t even say that word. At this time, a strange voice suddenly sounded from the sky.


    How familiar that voice is. As a soldier, it''s impossible not to know what it is. It''s the sound of an airplane.


    At this moment, how could there be the sound of planes? Can it be said that the long-awaited reinforcements finally appeared?

 Chapter 882

    That voice sounds particularly harsh at this time.


    Then I felt a violent wind roaring over my head, and almost everyone''s eyes below were thrown into the air, full of excitement and hope.


    But that excitement and hope soon disappeared.


    That''s a good plane, but it seems different from what everyone expected. It''s just two armed helicopters. Yes, only two.


    What can two armed helicopters do? How many people can they take?


    The civilians behind fell into the abyss almost immediately. Only Xu Yang understood what was going on.


    However, the two armed helicopters didn''t seem to care much. They rotated above these people''s heads. After rotating for a while, the two helicopters turned around directly.


    Fly in the direction of the zombie again.


    Everyone doesn''t know what''s going on. What are those people in the sky doing? Can it be said that there are too many zombies below. They are afraid and want to escape?


    The development of the situation is always unexpected.


    These people did not escape. On the way to the zombie, the door of the cabin suddenly opened, and then they jumped directly from the helicopter.


    Not afraid of the danger at high altitude, more than a dozen figures jumped down in a row, and even the driver in the cabin jumped down.


    It''s really difficult for these people. There are so many people in that small cabin.


    Then the two out of control helicopters quickly flew down ahead.


    Finally, with a bang, the plane fell to the ground. For a moment, it didn''t explode. Relying on that inertia, it continued to slide madly ahead.


    Even that propeller is still spinning wildly. What kind of lethality does the propeller have under high-speed rotation?


    This question has been answered most clearly at this time.


    Pooh Pooh Pooh Pooh!


    A harsh sound, a burst of blood.


    The heads flying in the sky, everything, looks like that kind of terror. Even those zombies, even those of mutant zombies, and even those of licker level, are extremely fragile under the high-speed rotating propeller.


    One body is directly cut into pieces, just like a meat grinder.


    Smashed and smashed, two ferocious blood paths appeared directly on the ground. On this road, almost all the zombies were slaughtered.


    After taxiing out for tens of meters, finally a bad news waved a huge mace and hit the falling helicopter directly.


    The helicopter, which had been moving fast, finally stopped at this time.


    That scene made Junren''s face change wildly. He quickly turned around and shouted, "get down."


    Those soldiers, all trained, even without orders, sprawled on the ground one by one. As for those ordinary people, it was no problem to learn from each other, and they all fell down at one time.


    Boom, boom, boom!


    There were two violent roars in succession, and a fierce impact immediately spread around.


    Two huge fireballs rose from the ground, and the thick smoke of gunpowder was so terrible.


    Finally, I looked up and saw only the still burning flame, reflecting fifteen figures.


    The area in front of the explosion has become a mess. There was no zombie near the huge pit, and there were still parts flying on the blown up aircraft in the sky.


    The flames fell down like meteors.


    The area of the explosion was just where the leader of the mutant tyrant crashed, and it was also the area with the most dense zombies.


    It was these two explosions that killed tens of thousands of zombies. For a moment, the dense zombies around became particularly sparse.


    The brothers of the dungeon finally arrived.


    Xiao Ling, Yang Yang, fan Xiaotian, Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao, Guan Zhaolin, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Bai Qiu, Shi tou, Zhang Xuliang, Xue Yang, Xi Yi, crab, and Meng Rui!


    A total of fifteen people, all here.


    Although it is said that our dungeons operated relatively late, they came faster because they were a little closer to the northern theater.


    Just came, even his own plane has been abandoned, but this time the detonation seems to have a good effect.


    The violent explosion led to a larger gap in the already broken city wall on the ground.


    Moreover, the explosion did not frighten the zombies behind. The original huge gap was quickly filled by the zombies emerging from around. Through that gap, it continued to surge into the inner line.


    "Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Guan Zhaolin, Tong Lei, stone and crab are responsible for filling the gap again."


    "Xue Yang, Bai Qiu, Zhang Xuliang, you three are responsible for emptying the zombies nearby."


    "Xiyi, you are ready to mobilize the tree man and prepare for the second round of defense."


    Just after the explosion, Meng Rui immediately showed his style as a leader.


    After all, Meng Rui was the leader of the team before. He was very handy in controlling all kinds of situations. Meng Rui knew how to deal with the current situation.


    He can make the most accurate judgment based on this situation.


    The most dangerous thing about the current situation is that there is almost nothing near here that can be used as a defensive front.


    Without a protective cover, the city wall is broken, the people inside can''t resist the impact of zombies, and there are no buildings that can be used to hide and rely on.


    In fact, these were forced out. The previous war zone suffered so much damage that some previous defense measures failed. Otherwise, it may be the next western war zone.


    In the current situation, the simplest and most effective way is to immediately pile up the broken wall. Only in this way can we continue to resist the cost of zombies.


    It''s just that this place is not anywhere else, not even a mountain. Where can I find those things that can be used to plug the gap?


    But it doesn''t matter, fan Xiaotian. They have plenty of ways.


    Because it is a military area, the architectural level of this area may be ugly, but it is absolutely solid.


    Fan Xiaotian smiled, reached out and gently tapped on the ground. The ground is all thick reinforced concrete, so you can use it.


    With two huge axes in his hands, no one knows what this guy wants.


    Drink!


    Soon, those people will know.


    With a violent drink, fan Xiaotian held up his axe and chopped down hard in front of him.


    Bang! Qiang!


    That voice was particularly shocking.


    When the axe went down, there was a huge crack on the ground at the foot, which was more than ten meters long. As for the depth of the crack, it directly penetrated the whole concrete layer to the extent of the soil below.


    What a power it is.


    Even the military blade can''t say that he can beat this guy in strength.


    It''s just fan Xiaotian''s action, but it makes those people feel strange. What is this guy doing? Do you want to dig a pit here and bury the zombie?


    For the time being, they were confused about these new reinforcements.


    But fan Xiaotian didn''t care about it. He cut it down with another axe, and another parallel crack had appeared.


    Third, fourth!


    Four times of violent force, on the ground, there was a large square of concrete.


    "Crab, you come..." after finishing, fan Xiaotian shouted at the crab.


    The crab promised and ran over with a wild smile. As he ran, his body was still changing.


    The whole person almost instantly turned into a terrible king crab, directly appeared on one side of the crack, and two huge pliers directly plunged into the concrete.


    On the other side, Guan Zhaolin also appeared at the same time, and his body became like a terrible monster. Two huge meat arms directly penetrated through the crack.


    These two guys are powerful monsters.


    Only two people roared, and that huge piece of concrete was lifted alive from the cracks in the ground.


    At that scene, everyone else was frightened.


    Immediately, the two men carried this huge piece of concrete and rushed to the gap in front of them.

 Chapter 883

    On the other side, Xue Yang and Zhang Xuliang had already reached the front of the gap.


    It was a very huge gap, which had been knocked open by the leader of the mutant tyrant for more than ten meters. Because of the subsequent explosion, the width immediately extended three times. Now it appears in front of us, it is a huge gap that is 50 meters long.


    In such a huge area, dense zombies have gathered again.


    Maybe it was the pride of being a strong man. Even if they saw such an amazing number of zombies, they didn''t even have a little fear.


    There was a smile on the corners of his mouth. Xue Yang even had a cigarette end in his mouth.


    Spit lightly and spit out the cigarette end. Xue Yang stood less than 30 meters away from the zombie, with two fingers on his right hand interlaced gently.


    With a slap, a cluster of flames suddenly appeared from Xue Yang''s fingers.


    The fire just appeared, and then it quickly and crazily enlarged and expanded. In an instant, a huge fireball of extreme terror had been formed over Xue Yang''s head.


    Just like a small sun, it emits hot energy. People 100 meters away from the rear can clearly feel the heat wave.


    Under Xue Yang''s control, the huge fireball is also changing rapidly, lengthening and extending. In the twinkling of an eye, it has turned into a huge and slender fire dragon.


    In fact, this is just the most common flame energy release. No matter what shape it is, it has the same effect.


    But Xue Yang pretended to be a little forced and deliberately turned the whole fireball into a fire dragon. At least the momentum seemed to be many times stronger.


    A burst of exclamation came from all around.


    Then Xue Yang smiled and waved his palm down. The huge fire dragon in the air suddenly roared, and his huge body quickly wound and plunged into the ground.


    Boom!


    The energy of the flame was frantically directed around, sending out that amazing impact. I only saw a terrible sea of fire, which immediately swallowed up a large area around.


    The zombies inside are cremated directly, which is even more amazing than the most powerful incinerator.


    The effect is very good. The special effect is worth at least 50 cents.


    Then Zhang Xuliang next to him didn''t want to see Xue Yang pretending to be forced here alone. He also stepped forward. Up and down, he was surrounded by a terrible hurricane.


    "Exhale!"


    With a low drink, the nine tornadoes appeared from Zhang Xuliang almost at the same time. Immediately, they clung to the ground and quickly rolled forward.


    Tornadoes swaying their huge bodies.


    Everything around was sucked in by the terrible dragon, even Xue Yang''s flame.


    The flame mixed with the hurricane, and immediately formed a unique scene of wind and fire.


    Although the tornado has less powerful blasting force and impact than the fire dragon, its endurance is obviously not a level.


    Roared through that gap and scraped out hundreds of meters.


    Deep traces were left on the ground. Even a large number of zombies in the rear were almost destroyed by the nine tornadoes.


    At this time, crab and Guan Zhaolin came over carrying the huge concrete and threw it directly into the gap with a bang.


    This piece of concrete is less than ten meters long and two meters high. It is impossible to completely fill the whole gap.


    But there was no problem. Just behind the two people, Hao Ziqi, Tong Lei and Shi Shi also came over with a large piece of concrete.


    When the concrete is piled up one by one, the gap is getting smaller and smaller. On the contrary, the huge holes inside look like coffin pits, which is quite strange.


    Xue Yang, Zhang Xuliang, Bai Qiu and Xiao Ling all stood on the nearby wall, guarding the whole gap and giving several strong men time to fill the gap.


    Violent energy continues to roar through the sky, and a lot of zombies are dying.


    Of course, there are some powerful guys.


    But even if those zombies survived the flames and hurricanes, they would never escape Xiaoling''s sniping.


    The bullet of each sniper gun can directly pierce the head of a powerful zombie. The power of the sniper has reached a limit in Xiaoling''s hands.


    That scene, so happened in front of everyone, made everyone stare, and only felt the incredible look on their face.


    In less than ten minutes, ah, in such a short time, that huge gap has been refilled, and the height is increasing, and soon it is almost flat with other surrounding walls.


    The blockade that had been broken down was rearranged at this time.


    Junren, Xu Yang and ye Xuan, the three guys who were ready to fight to death, felt stunned.


    Who are these people? Why are they so fierce?


    Of course, to be fair, their strength will never be inferior to that of Meng Rui.


    It was only a long time of shaking that led to the emptiness of their bodies. In addition, the effects caused by these people were really shocking, which caused the current situation.


    "Hey, are you going to watch in the back, or are you going to come and help?" Meng Rui turned and looked at the obviously leading roles and said with a smile.


    These people recovered from the shock in front of them and hurried forward to help.


    But they don''t know what Meng Rui''s plan is. Even if they want to help, they don''t know how to help.


    Meng Rui is not polite either. Now is not the time to be polite. Even if they barely fill the place, they still can''t hold on when the zombies in the back rush over. They can only survive for a while.


    When they flew over, they saw how serious the situation in this area was.


    So Meng Rui directed several people directly. Sometimes, it''s not polite.


    "What''s your name, my friend?" Meng Rui asked Junren.


    "My name is Junren. I''m a general here." Junren immediately replied.


    "You''re welcome, too. I think you have a lot of strength. Do you see that guy?" pointing to fan Xiaotian, Meng Rui said, "just like him, split all the concrete floors here."


    "This position is about 80 meters away from the front wall. I want you to re open a blockade around your base here."


    "No boulders, no building materials, just use the reinforced concrete below."


    "This 80 meter wide area should be able to trap many zombies. Buy us some time."


    "As for you two, as well as those strong people on your side, take action together. We should establish a second blockade in the shortest time."


    "As for those with long-range attack ability, all stand on the first fence, kill the zombies outside and assist our team members."


    "You two, go and help with the anti-concrete."


    Just now, Meng Rui has almost completely taken over the control here, which makes Zhao Zixuan somewhat dissatisfied. I feel like my status has decreased.


    Of course, Zhao Zixuan knows very well and wisely that this is not the time to worry about these.


    Moreover, Zhao Zixuan had to find out what these people came from. Only 15 people came here. To what extent did they want to do, even their own planes were blown up.


    "Hello, my name is Zhao Zixuan. I''m the... Think tank here." Zhao Zixuan thought for a moment and said, "excuse me, are you?"


    "My name is Meng Rui. I''m from the dungeon. Oh, by the way, it''s the eastern theater. Fifteen of us have come to support you."


    Fifteen people, support?


    Zhao Zixuan frowned. Although she said that the dozen people had just appeared and immediately showed great strength, what can fifteen people do at this time?


    Zhao Zixuan had expected that there might be a rescue team of 100 people, but he didn''t expect that there were only a dozen people. There was a big gap in his imagination.

 Chapter 884

    At this time, even Zhao Zixuan couldn''t help being disappointed.


    After thinking for a while, he still asked, "are there any reinforcements coming from the eastern theater?"


    Meng Rui thought a little: "there should be, but the number will not be much. It may be less than ten."


    If Lin Yi returned earlier, maybe they could come to support?


    Meng Rui saw that the girl was worried and disappointed, but Meng Rui didn''t care. He said, "there are about 100 people from the Western Theater. Then we will help you break through from the zombies."


    "As for how many people can be saved, we can''t guarantee it. Because the road is too far away, we can''t send large-scale troops. Please understand."


    Zhao Zixuan didn''t feel anything wrong. All this was the same as he expected, because the distance was too far. If a large-scale army was dispatched, countless zombies might be encountered, and it might be all over by that time.


    Moreover, whether it is the eastern theater or the Western Theater, there are many civilians. If most of the forces are transferred, who will guarantee the safety of those civilians?


    To say something inhumane, in fact, the current practice of the two war zones is the most correct, although it is far from enough for them.


    It seemed that he saw the fear in Zhao Zixuan''s heart. Meng Rui laughed: "there''s nothing to worry about. Although there are not many people here, I promise everyone is an absolute master. The Western Theater will also bring you a surprise."


    "But now we need to rebuild a fortification. At that time, we will have enough time to discuss which direction to break through."


    Although the number of reinforcements was small, the effect was quite good, causing serious casualties to those zombies.


    It also brings some hope to the people here. Almost everyone takes action, even ordinary people are no exception. Once they see the hope of survival, there is another force in everyone''s body.


    Boom, boom!


    Not long after, I heard bursts of violent roar coming from both sides and the rear. That sound startled many people.


    They thought the zombies attacked from behind. As a result, they turned around and saw only huge cedar trees moving on the ground, as if they had their own life. Even from the trunk, they could see the outline of a person''s face.


    At that moment, many people were frightened. They thought it was the mutant animals who attacked. Almost subconsciously, they wanted to attack the cedar trees.


    "Wait, wait, don''t panic, no problem. This is our brother''s ability." seeing this situation, Meng Rui quickly stopped the reckless actions of those people.


    The crowd separated one road after another with skepticism, and let the huge cedars come from the crowd with their roots like human legs.


    At a glance, there were more than 40 cedars. The cedars were hugged by two people, and the smallest was the thickness of a bucket. With countless branches, they looked like a monster with open teeth and claws.


    These cedar trees just ran to the front. Don''t underestimate these things called by Xi Yi.


    If you only compare your strength, even fan Xiaotian is choking. The two tree men can directly carry a large boulder and easily stack it on the wall. With these tree men, the construction speed of the fortification immediately doubled.


    Fan Xiaotian''s development speed is far less than that of tree man''s relocation.


    Power, fire dragon, nine dragons, now there are so many strange tree people. These people''s power is really strange, but everyone should admit how important this power is now.


    About an hour later, the people in front of Zhang Xuliang couldn''t carry it. There were too many zombies to kill.


    But at this time, the second simple wall had been rearranged.


    Everyone retreated to the second wall and continued the battle ahead.


    The zombies struggled to climb over the wall, but they had to accept the next round of attack.


    Although it is only tens of meters away, it is definitely not easy for those zombies to fill up all the tens of meters away.


    Just as the zombies were crawling slowly in the trenches between the two walls, what was waiting for them would be the next round of slaughter until the whole trench was completely filled.


    This time, I won at least a few more hours from here.


    Even those tree men, controlled by Xi Yi, threw themselves into the battlefield and waved their huge branches. Even lickers couldn''t stand a sweep.


    The huge tree man, among the corpses, simply ran around unimpeded.


    Sometimes I have to admit that size is really a very important thing.


    Of course, this is just to delay as much time as possible.


    More than an hour later, we still didn''t see reinforcements coming from the Western Theater.


    Even Meng Rui''s eyebrows frowned. If only they could not stop so many zombies, why did the people in the Western Theater go and delay so long?


    At that time, the other party seemed to have set out when he took action on his side. As a result, he was several hours behind him?


    However, while Meng Rui was thinking about it, a dull voice finally sounded.


    That voice, extremely low and depressed, is completely different from the voice of a helicopter.


    That''s the sound of a large transport plane.


    When hearing this sound, Meng Rui finally breathed a sigh of relief.


    Before long, I saw several huge shadows flying from the sky that day!


    With a fuselage of 80 meters, a wingspan of more than 70, and a height of more than 20 meters, a huge transport plane crossed the sky.


    Every plane can cover a large area of haze on the ground.


    This is a large transport plane. In time of war, it is used to deliver goods of a large number of troops in a short time.


    The loading weight of this large transport aircraft can reach hundreds of tons, which is very terrible.


    Now, among these large transport planes, they are full of ammunition and countless terrorist armor.


    When there are more than ten kilometers away from here, people here can see those dark shadows in the distance.


    Through the telescope, the military blade clearly saw that some black things were being thrown down from under the plane.


    Immediately, it was a crazy explosion. In that area, where the number of zombies was the most dense, it was an impressively official bomb.


    Those bombs were dropped from the sky and directly exploded in the place with the most dense corpses. Each explosion can cause the most terrible effect.


    Smoke filled the air. Although the zombies in front were not affected, it was obvious that the zombie Legion behind was almost cut off by laziness, at least giving a lot of breathing time here.


    The plane flew over directly, and the bombs almost exploded all the way. It didn''t stop until in front of the first blockade line. Immediately, the lower hatch of the large plane opened.


    Immediately I saw huge figures jumping directly from the sky.


    Your sister.


    In that scene, these people were frightened.


    Why are the people in these two places so similar? They both like to jump planes and don''t bring parachutes?


    Moreover, the people who jumped down this wave obviously look different from before. This time, the number is more, not to mention, and this group of people... Are robots?


    When people saw the appearance of those people, they were startled one by one. All these people were attached with heavy armor!


    Each one looks like a transformer, very powerful and majestic.


    Not to mention, on these people''s shoulders, they seem to be carrying something. Huge iron boxes are obviously very heavy, but they are light as nothing on these people.


    Carrying the big box, he appeared in the 80 meter area between the two defense circles and immediately became the target of zombie attacks around.


    But those zombies don''t know. This time they are still facing a group of monsters.

 Chapter 885

    Perhaps this time is really the good Friday of these zombies. They don''t know what kind of enemy they are facing.


    Before that group of guys were not easy to mess with, but now this group of iron pimples are equally difficult to mess with.


    The extremely heavy armor on his body seems different from that before. It seems that the modified mecha soldiers are obviously stronger.


    The armor can almost ignore the attack of those zombies. The shoulder gun on the shoulder constantly sprays flames, and the terrible force explodes wildly around. Each launch of the shoulder gun can kill a group of zombies.


    What''s more, a sharp blade was directly ejected from the arm. It was easy to dance, and the heads of zombies fell to the ground.


    That''s the gap between the two sides. These mecha soldiers walked through these zombies as if they were in a no man''s land.


    Except for some extremely powerful guys, other zombies can''t have any impact on these big guys.


    So grandly shuttled from the group of zombies, jumped over the second blockade and appeared in front of many people.


    That is, when they got here, they put down the huge iron box on their shoulders.


    When the iron box fell on the ground, it clattered, and the ground seemed to tremble violently, very heavy.


    Then the guy who walked in the front, whose armor was full of barbs and looked the strangest, took off the helmet on his armor.


    "I, long Qian, a partial General of the Western Theater, was ordered to support the northern theater." this was obviously a different general.


    There are essential differences between Xu Yang and these relatively young people, and his speech is also sonorous and powerful.


    This man is LongQian, who is suspected to be the owner of the soul mark of armored dragon turtle in the hero alliance.


    Once fought with hunters and narrowly escaped.


    But this person''s strength is definitely first-class. Behind LongQian, it is the reinforcements this time.


    A total of 48 squadrons of two mecha fighters.


    Venus series and Mars series.


    As for more than 100 other special forces, they are completing their own tasks. Their task is to drop bombs from the air to the places with the most dense zombies on the ground, so as to eliminate the living forces of these zombies as much as possible.


    While talking, the transport plane in the sky has also turned around and turned back. A large number of bombs continue to explode. With those tumbling flames, the transport plane keeps circling around.


    It didn''t turn back until all the gunpowder in the transport plane was dropped.


    "These people should be the elites of the eastern theater?" long Qian nodded at Meng Rui and said, "now can you make room for our transport plane to land."


    There is no runway suitable for aircraft taking off and landing, but these pilots are not ordinary roles. They can make their best efforts in different harsh environments.


    "We have only these transport planes. We can''t take everyone away. We can only take some away as much as possible. The elderly, children and women are priority. Please don''t compete," long Qian said.


    This is a good chance to live.


    If we can get on the transport plane, we can get out of this cruel and bloody battlefield directly from the air and no longer have to bear that fear and suffering.


    However, as long Qian said, their transport capacity is also limited. One transport plane can transport only 2000 people at most. A total of 10000 people can be taken here. It is not enough for the more than 100000 people in urgent need of rescue.


    Everyone wants to leave. If you can leave here, you can live. If you stay here for one more hour, you will be more dangerous.


    It can be seen that many people''s eyes are emitting a strange look, which is a desire for survival.


    But until the end, no one took the initiative to stand up.


    "Let the children go first. We are old bones, and we don''t have much time to live, so we don''t have to waste such a valuable position." I don''t know how long it has passed, a white haired old man who doesn''t know how to survive in this last World whispered.


    Children are the future of the world.


    The old man gave up his chances of survival and gave up his position to the children.


    There are also many children here, ranging from seven or eight years old to teenagers. There are 10000 or 20000 children alone.


    Don''t mention taking all the children, old people and women away, but it''s not easy to take the children away.


    Finally, we can only choose according to the age, choose some of the youngest, take them with their relatives, and board the transport plane, which is full. Almost every transport plane is about to be overloaded.


    Finally, he reluctantly took away more than 10000 children and flew in the distance.


    "Bah, damn, I''m not allowed to board the plane, saying I''m too old? I''m not an adult." Su Xiaoyu muttered with some dissatisfaction. Just now she wanted to board the plane and leave here, but she was stopped.


    The reason is that many children are younger than her.


    In this way, Su Xiaoyu was quite unhappy, but he didn''t break through.


    After the children left in an uncomfortable transport plane, everyone present seemed relieved. At least a group of people survived, which was a very good result.


    After those children left, they finally began to discuss here.


    Because they all know that they don''t have much time.


    "A group of people have been taken away. The rest must break through with us. We will try our best to help you open a channel from the corpses." long Qian said.


    "In addition, because we need to prepare these things, we delayed some time. I hope these things can work for you." opened the box on the ground. There was nothing else in it. All of them were neatly stacked bullets.


    There are 10000 bullets in a box. These dozens of boxes are hundreds of thousands of bullets. For the northern theater, which is almost out of ammunition, these bullets are just sending charcoal in the snow.


    "With these bullets, I think our chances of breaking through will be greater." Junren couldn''t help getting excited.


    For so long, they finally saw the hope of living.


    "But it''s not easy to break through," said Zhao Zixuan. "There are zombies everywhere. How do we break through?"


    "I have to ask you. We don''t know much about your situation. If you can, can you explain the situation around here to us?" Meng Rui also asked.


    "Of course," said Zhao Zixuan.


    The woman seemed to carry a lot of things with her. She didn''t know where to find a map and spread it on the ground.


    Pointing to a place on the map, Zhao Zixuan said, "we are right here."


    "Zombies are surrounded from the south, West and East, almost forming a 270 degree encirclement. I think you should also see this."


    Meng Rui nodded. When he came by plane, he did see zombies everywhere, almost completely surrounded.


    "What about the north?" long Qian asked.


    "To the north is a forest, which is close to the ground breaking area of Siberia. The environment is even worse. There are no people in that place when it is normal, and there are not many zombies in it," Zhao Zixuan explained.


    "Then why don''t we break through this place and go back in a circle." long Qian asked strangely.


    After a bitter smile, Xu Yang said, "things are not as simple as you think. If it were so easy, we would have broken through long ago, and we don''t have to wait until now."


    "Although there are no zombies in this place, it almost maintained the appearance of primitive forest before the end of the world."


    "I think you all know what''s going on in the primeval forest. It''s full of all kinds of wild animals."

 Chapter 886

    That said, everyone immediately understood.


    The north is not an easy place to go. There are mutants everywhere in the jungle. If you are not careful, you will fall into the mouth of those mutants and be swallowed alive by those monsters.


    There are not as many animals on land as in the sea, but the probability of variation is much greater. I''m afraid it''s hard to imagine how many mutant animals there are in a primitive forest.


    "If not in the north, we can only break through from the front, kill a blood path from the zombie, and see how many people can leave alive in the end." after thinking about it, long Qian said.


    "Wait a minute, who says the north can''t break through?" at this time, Meng Rui smiled.


    "Over there..."


    "It''s true that there are mutant animals over there, but even if there are more mutant animals, they can''t compare with zombies. Moreover, there is a Jungle Master who is not afraid to fight in the jungle."


    "Xiyi, it''s your turn."


    Xiyi, in this mountain forest, has the most powerful combat effectiveness.


    This is a unique advantage of Xiyi. His strength can be brought into full play in the jungle. In the woods, no matter what kind of movement can escape Xiyi''s control, Xiyi knows exactly where and what kind of enemies will appear.


    Just like the most sophisticated radar, those mutated beasts don''t want to launch a raid at all. As long as they are found, there is still enough assurance to destroy those mutated beasts.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with your discussion? We''re almost unable to hold on. No matter how we break through, we''d better take action immediately. Otherwise, the last chance will disappear in this discussion." Yang Yang''s voice came from the front.


    Zombies seem to be inexhaustible. One group after another will never see the end.


    Now they can only barely resist the zombies pouring up from all around, and the powerful variants behind are also emerging rapidly, and the pressure increases almost instantaneously.


    "Break through from the north, this is the only way." Zhao Zixuan frowned and said immediately.


    As Meng Rui said, although there are mutant animals in the north, the number of mutant animals, no matter how many, is definitely no more than zombies. Even if there is a loss, it will never be more than the loss of breaking through from the corpse group.


    It has been determined. Now there is not much time to carefully judge the consequences of this decision.


    As soon as it was determined, the operation began immediately.


    All the soldiers distributed the bullets and immediately began to prepare for action. These tired and hungry civilians were all mobilized to go to the area they didn''t dare to touch at ordinary times.


    The 48 mecha warriors, all capable, were scattered around the whole moving team. As for Xiyi, he stayed in the middle of the team and expanded his ability to contact plants to the limit.


    No one knows what the outcome will be this time, but they all walked towards the dark forest one by one. They don''t know what kind of danger lies ahead.


    There are wolves in front and tigers in back!


    Boom!


    Xiaoba''s body is frantically attacking on the ground. His huge body is a rampant Tyrannosaurus Rex. No matter what intercepts in front, it is a tentacle that sweeps across the past and destroys everything in an instant.


    After looking at the time, about ten hours have passed, and the temperature around has become colder and colder.


    Right in front of us, the number of zombies has gradually become dense. We all know that we are approaching the northern theater.


    That is, Xiao Ba has amazing physical endurance. Even if we are tired after such a long-distance attack for more than ten hours, this long-distance attack seems to be nothing to Xiao ba.


    "God, let Xiao Ba speed up a little more. We''ll be a little faster," I said.


    God also knew that he hurried on. Poor little eight was like a unlucky long-term worker who was squeezed to death by a group of hateful landlords.


    But there was no way. He didn''t dare to resist these guys on his back. Otherwise, they would skin themselves and cramp.


    After rolling all the way, more than an hour passed, and the number of zombies in front suddenly increased.


    Dense, the picture looks like the corpse tide we encountered before. Countless bodies completely cover a large area in front of us, leaving almost no blank.


    Seeing those zombies wriggling their bodies one by one, we all have a sense of fear that our scalp is numb.


    "Shit, what should I do now? I''ll take someone to blink over?" Chen Bolin said.


    "Blink a bird, can you bring Xiao Ba?" ah Shen rolled his eyes and said angrily, "Xiao Ba, rush in for me."


    I have to say, God, this guy is really a madman, really.


    How many zombies in front, hundreds of thousands or millions, so many zombies, ah Shen, this guy dares to let Xiao Ba run amok directly. Although Xiao BA''s strength is strong, I''m afraid Xiao Ba doesn''t feel well with so many zombies?


    "Let''s open the way and lighten Xiao BA''s burden." after taking a taxi for such a long time, it seems that we should pay a little fare.


    Chen Yi also stood up. The two of us are the main attackers here.


    Even Chen Xiaolin is the same. She is not just a wet nurse. This woman''s attack is also very powerful.


    After getting the order from God, plus Xiao Ba himself is a very savage character. Although there are many zombies in front of him, where can Xiao Ba feel a trace of fear?


    He even became a little excited, roared, waved six tentacles around his body and rushed over.


    In these ten hours, Xiao Ba swallowed the flesh and blood of many zombies, and another tentacle grew out.


    "Energy collapse!"


    "Cation cannon!"


    Green energy, thousands of cation guns appeared almost at the same time, and then only a violent roar was heard, just like a missile exploding, and the terrible force was torn in front of us in an instant.


    Pity those zombies. Just after hearing the news behind them, they were destroyed immediately before they even had time to turn their decadent bodies around.


    The terrible explosion directly tore this large area of zombie into pieces. Each attack can directly empty a large area.


    Even if some luckless corpse survives, from the front and the sides, it will be smashed to pieces by the constantly dancing tentacles, and absorbed by the small eight the last essence of the body.


    We can feel Xiao BA''s excitement. So many zombies are an unimaginable meal for Xiao ba.


    Although these flesh and blood can''t compare with fresh flesh and blood, it can at least restore Xiaoba, and the number base is too large.


    A few people, together with a terrible monster, rolled through the corpses like a bulldozer, like entering a no man''s land.


    Meteor falling!


    A meteor also roared down from the sky. Only a touch was heard. A huge pit was blown out in front of it, and all the zombies around were killed.


    Boom!


    During the charge, Xiao BA''s body seemed to hit something. Only a large piece of reinforced concrete collapsed around.


    Who left a trap here? Boring.


    We didn''t care. We rushed over directly. Soon there was another bang, and the second blockade was directly rushed away.


    At this moment, we have come to the inner area of the northern theater.


    But when we came here, all we saw was a zombie. The whole northern theater was almost completely filled and occupied by zombies.


    "Damn it, we won''t come too late. They have been zombied..." God''s voice was a little afraid.


    That feeling rarely appears from God.


    But this time is different. Among the dozen people who acted before, they have their own two wives.


    God doesn''t care about anything else, but how can his own woman not care?


    However, as the saying goes, care is chaos, so God ignores some other situations around him.

 Chapter 887

    On the contrary, I am more calm.


    "Bingya, go to the sky and see the situation." I said to Bingya next to me.


    Bing Yadun became an ice Phoenix and rushed directly into the air.


    As for me, my eyes swept around. The whole northern theater is now in complete chaos. There are zombies everywhere, and they are still very powerful zombies.


    Mutant tyrant, mutant licker, mutant nightmare, bad news, zombie.


    These terrible monsters are everywhere here, and countless other zombies occupy the whole area.


    As soon as we appeared here, we immediately became the focus of all zombies. The eyes of zombies focused on us and howled loudly. From the voices of those zombies, we can also feel that these guys are full of greed.


    Seeing that the God next to him was still worried and scratched his ears and cheeks, I couldn''t help but say, "don''t worry, don''t think too much, they''ll be fine."


    "How do you know?" ah Shen said immediately.


    "Although it seems that the surrounding areas are occupied by zombies, don''t you find that there are no signs of fighting here as before? Although there are many zombies here, there are not many signs of fighting with zombies."


    "There are few bullet casings on the ground. You can''t even see the body of a powerful zombie here. Do you think our brother is the kind who can''t even die a mutant tyrant? Don''t underestimate our brother."


    In this way, ah Shen seems to be a little relieved. Yes, although the strength of the brothers who came to support may not be comparable to themselves, their combat power is absolutely no problem if they want to kill the zombies such as these mutant tyrants.


    We can also see the traces after the explosion and all kinds of zombies in the front place, but we can''t see anything after we get here.


    Those brothers can''t be killed by zombies.


    In other words, we were late because they had retreated.


    "What shall we do now? Go back?" ah Shen was worried and confused. He couldn''t make up his mind.


    "Why are you going back?" I rolled my eyes angrily. "We came to save people. How can we just go back without doing anything?"


    "What''s more, although those brothers may break through from one direction, they may still be in danger now, and we can''t go back."


    "But what should we do? We don''t know where they left." ah Shen still couldn''t turn his head.


    "Stupid, it must break through from the north. The whole Western Theater is surrounded by zombies on three sides. There is only one place to break through. Where else is there besides that direction?" I said.


    That''s why I let Bingya fly to the sky to see the situation. I just hope Bingya can find the direction where those people leave.


    We just chatted among a group of zombies, as if we didn''t take those zombies to heart.


    That''s total disregard.


    Shit, I''m also a very powerful zombie. I''m the king of zombies. I dare to ignore me. I must make you pay a price.


    I estimate that the zombies around me are now estimated to be such an idea. These zombies, which are already full of greed for living people, and their wisdom that is not much smarter than a mouse, immediately let these zombies go wild.


    They even let them ignore the terror, oppression and shock brought by Xiao ba. They immediately roared wildly and surrounded us.


    "Kill all these leaders and make these zombies headless. After these zombies lose their leaders, their combat effectiveness will be reduced many times, which can be regarded as beheading those people." I stood up and said in a deep voice.


    The greedy Hydra has appeared in my hands, and twelve endless blades and mercury machetes are constantly rotating around my body.


    Seeing those zombies coming, I just sneered and jumped. My body immediately jumped off Xiaoba''s back. The twelve sharp blades around me expanded instantly and pierced around.


    Pooh Pooh!


    One by one, the fast mutant lickers were pierced by those sharp blades before they even approached my body.


    He was very sensitive. He stabbed him through the back door and killed him with one move. Who let the weakness of these lickers lie in the back? I''m disgusted.


    Roar!


    Then, a crazy roar came from the front. A head of bad news grabbed the huge mace in his hand and smashed it down at me.


    Once upon a time, this kind of bad news zombie was a disaster in s city. Every time it appeared, it could bring countless casualties.


    At that time, even if I wanted to kill zombies of this level, I needed the help of others.


    But now, these zombies are not much stronger than a miscellaneous fish in front of me.


    There was a blood red ferocity in my eyes. Looking at the behemoth in front of me, I didn''t dodge. I grabbed the greedy Hydra and swept it right away.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, my body immediately sank. As for the bad news, the zombie was directly shaken out for several steps by the terrible force.


    That guy seems to be a little silly. It seems that he didn''t expect that the enemy''s strength was so strong that he even retreated.


    However, before he could react, my body disappeared directly from the ground. When it appeared again the next second, it had reached the neck of the bad news, and my claws were torn in an instant.


    A huge wound was immediately opened on the neck, and then green energy was injected into it in an instant.


    With a bang, the big man burst open from the neck, and a head was directly broken.


    The huge body fell to the ground like pushing the golden mountain down the jade pillar, twitching slightly.


    seckill!


    The gap in strength is too big. So far, these zombies can hardly pose any threat to us. Even if we can''t kill all the zombies in the deep corpse group, those zombies don''t want to do any harm to us.


    Moreover, the experience value of bad news is also very rich. You can''t get so much bad news and tens of millions of experience at ordinary times.


    This is a good time for harvesting experience. I even summoned all five heroes around me.


    "Super, cation cannon."


    This time, it was a single shell, which was used to attack Xiao ba. When he felt the familiar energy from his body, Xiao BA''s body could not help shivering and seemed to be afraid.


    Then, I only saw a dazzling light roaring in front of me in an instant. All the lives on that straight line were shocked to pieces by the terrible ion wave, and a line was emptied directly at once.


    Anyway, it will take some time to wait for Bingya. Ah Shen also rushed into the battlefield with a grim smile. As soon as his body fell to the ground, he immediately became a hulk.


    The huge body jumped directly over and trampled on the head of a mutant tyrant. The poor guy''s whole body was directly hit into the ground.


    Immediately, the huge fist was waved down, and the whole head was directly exploded.


    As for Xiao Ba, he was warmly welcomed because of his huge size. Countless zombies rushed at Xiao ba.


    But this time, they chose the most wrong goal.


    A tentacle flashed in mid air, and then swept across in an instant. Poor news. It had a huge body, but in front of Xiao Ba, the seemingly huge body was only a dwarf at best.


    He couldn''t stop the violent force at all, and his huge body was cut off by laziness almost immediately.


    As for those low-level zombies, even the suction cups on the small eight tentacles could not resist. As soon as they approached, their bodies were immediately adsorbed by the suction cups. In a trance, it seemed that they could hear the mourning of those zombies.


    The body is immediately absorbed by the suction cup, and there is no flesh and blood.


    This has completely turned into a one-sided massacre. Although those zombies seem powerful, they are not enough to see in front of us.


    In a short time, almost all the leaders around were emptied.


    At this time, Bingya''s body also roared from mid air.

 Chapter 888

    Just after flying back, Bingya was startled. She thought she had run to the wrong place. Why has it turned into such a ghost in such a short time?


    It''s a mess all around. It''s full of rags. It looks very scary.


    The powerful zombies that originally occupied the whole northern war zone were basically slaughtered, and a large circle of bodies were left around Xiao ba.


    God, what are these people doing, super destructive? It''s not easy to cause so much damage in such a short time.


    Even such a gentle woman as sister Xiaolin was spoiled by these violent maniacs. The huge pit blown out in front is sister Xiaolin''s masterpiece.


    "Hey, I''m back. How''s it going?" unfortunately, I don''t feel a little violent and destructive. Instead, I greet Bingya with a smile.


    Bingya''s body fell from the sky. After taking a little breath on Xiaoba''s back, Bingya said, "I''ve found some traces and found the direction they left."


    "That''s good. Hey, come back, let''s follow up." if we want to kill all the zombies here, how long will it take? It''s enough to kill some leaders. Let the rest of the zombies live and die here.


    For us, the most important thing at present is to find our companions quickly. No one knows what dangers those companions encounter.


    Quickly return one by one, command Xiao Ba and start moving forward in the direction pointed by Bingya.


    Pitifully, none of the lengs around dared to chase them up. Except for some undead ordinary zombies with no wisdom, they were still crawling tirelessly and slowly behind, and the other powerful variant zombies had no movement at all.


    They also know that these are the guys they can''t provoke.


    These zombies are becoming smarter and smarter. Evolution after evolution is giving these zombies powerful wisdom.


    In addition, these zombies have the ability to reproduce. Who can guarantee that the world will not become a world dominated by zombies in the future?


    Of course, these are not the problems we should consider now. For us, the biggest problem at present is to live and let more human beings live.


    When we walked over, we immediately understood why Bingya could find their escape direction so quickly.


    The position was too obvious. The messy footprints, the traces after the battle, and the ragged bodies of zombies on the ground. It was obvious that those zombies were also chased when they fled.


    It was killed.


    In the jungle, there were huge holes, obviously big trees that had just been pulled out. I''m afraid they were the masterpiece of Xiyi. Some broken trunks obviously full of gnawing marks also proved this.


    This place is the home of Xiyi. If Xiyi is here, you don''t have to worry about anything.


    But anyway, we''d better hurry.


    There is Xiaoba, an ice breaker. We don''t have to worry about all kinds of obstacles in front. The huge body rolled over. No matter how many years you have lived, all the trees fell into pieces.


    Fortunately, no one cares now, otherwise, we may all be locked up for the crime of destroying the forest.


    In fact, we came quite quickly. Because of Xiao Ba, we didn''t delay on the road, but after all, we started too late, more than ten hours late.


    We don''t know how long they have been away. We only know that the distance is very far. Although I keep using transmission, I still can''t find the location of those brothers.


    It''s just that the blood from those ragged corpses has solidified. I''m afraid they have left for a long time.


    We rode on Xiaoba like this, not short along the impressions left by them, but we couldn''t feel their direction all the time.


    Have they left dozens of kilometers away? I''m counting in my heart. If I''m a single master, it''s possible to spend a few hours, let alone dozens of kilometers or hundreds of kilometers.


    But that''s a huge scale of 100000 people, and there must be many old, weak, sick and disabled people in it. The speed of progress is definitely not fast, even quite slow.


    In this case, it is absolutely impossible to go so far by walking for a few hours.


    But why, my transmission can''t feel anything.


    This is the first time I have encountered this situation, which makes my heart involuntarily produce some anxious feelings.


    Ang!


    Boom!


    Just when I felt anxious in my heart, an extremely angry and violent voice suddenly sounded at this time.


    When that voice just appeared, almost all of us changed our faces. One by one, we just felt that we could not help shivering all over our body. A terrible pressure enveloped our whole body at this time, and we even had an impulse to kneel down.


    It was a very, very terrible feeling. Our bodies were trembling under that power.


    His face was completely pale. Even if it was me, even a God, even Bingya, who was not afraid of heaven and earth, he could not help but be frightened.


    That kind of taste, which has never been experienced, just like the end of the world, brings us such fear.


    Looking at each other, we can see the horror in each other''s eyes and the pale face.


    Even the little eight under us, a giant beast in the middle of the ocean, almost instantly retracted his six tentacles under that roar.


    Just like an ostrich, he plunged his body into the ground and trembled all over.


    What monster sent that roar?


    How powerful the monster itself would be if it had such power.


    At this time, my reason told me to run quickly.


    For the first time, I had an impulse to run away. I knew that the master of that voice was absolutely unmatched by me.


    And I know that other people also have this feeling. Under that roar, we even feel that we can''t breathe at all.


    As for Xiao Ba, don''t say he ran away. He couldn''t even move.


    However, none of us ran away. We didn''t know how we summoned up great courage and didn''t turn back from that desperate roar.


    The surrounding forests were even more noisy at this time, as if a gust of wind had sprung up out of thin air.


    Looking up, in the sky above, a large number of birds are flying away quickly, most of them are mutant animals.


    These mutant beasts are also particularly sensitive to fear.


    A roar resounded all over the world.


    That roar also made us understand that there must be an extremely terrible creature in the jungle that we had never seen before.


    Now, the creature is obviously angered by something.


    We can''t imagine what angered this existence. If it was... Those who escaped?


    When this idea appeared in our minds, our bodies trembled involuntarily.


    In that case, it would be a disaster.


    "Damn it, Xiao Ba, go over." ah Shen clenched his teeth, smashed Xiao Ba under his body, and roared loudly.


    We know the danger ahead, but we have to move forward now.


    But Xiao BA was frightened. All six tentacles were wrapped around his body. There was no movement at all. Even God''s orders had no effect.


    This has never happened before.


    The invincible overlord in this ocean was scared like this.


    "Master, you''d better not go." just at this time, sister Dao next to me also spoke with a pale face.


    Not only sister Dao, I can see that even the faces of Elise and SANA are quite ugly. As for leflea, her big eyes are also full of fear.


    "Do you know what that is?" I asked hastily, feeling refreshed.


    If they know, is it from the life of the hero League?


    "That life, that is..."

 Chapter 889

    "That life... That''s Baron Nash!"


    When Elise said the name, my head buzzed and almost burst.


    Baron Nash?


    What''s that? That''s the dragon.


    In the hero League game, there are all kinds of wild monsters, ranging from ghosts to dragons.


    But in the game, there is also a very strange point. The giant dragon is obviously huge and very difficult, but its nickname is Bruce Lee.


    Because in this game, there is a more powerful life than the dragon, that is the dragon, Baron Nash.


    In the hero League game, the most powerful monster needs the cooperation of a team to kill this guy even in the later stage of the game. Unless various bug means are used, it is difficult to achieve single kill.


    In short, that''s a very troublesome and powerful guy.


    Of course, if it was just Baron Nash, I wouldn''t be so afraid. After all, it was just a monster in the game.


    But when the monster really appeared, everything suddenly became different.


    Think about the strength of the low-level wild strange lizard people in the game, and think about how powerful the fighting power of the ancient stone statues is?


    In this world, the strength of these things that don''t flow at all becomes very, very powerful. What about the strength of the giant dragon?


    It''s said that Zhong lixiu wanted to get weapons and ammunition from the Arsenal before, but they accidentally provoked a giant dragon inside. I don''t know if it''s the one in the hero League. As a result, Zhong lixiu suffered heavy casualties and almost wiped out the whole army.


    Now, what appears in front of us is a baron Nash who is more powerful and more terrible than the dragon. You can feel the terrible power only by listening to the roar.


    From the appearance of Elise and others, I can also see how afraid these heroes are of such a powerful monster.


    "Are you sure?" my voice trembled slightly.


    "I''m sure that there will be no other life except that voice. Even the dragon will surrender to that power." Elise whispered as if she were telling a myth.


    "That''s the most powerful life in the whole hero League World. It''s a monster that can destroy the whole world."


    "Never go there. If you go there, you''re dying," said Elise.


    "But there may be our companions over there." I hesitated.


    Elise seemed a little worried: "you don''t know how powerful that life is. Maybe even aria and them don''t know, but I know."


    "Because Baron Nash himself is the life that left the shadow island."


    In Elise''s mouth, we finally know the real origin of this Baron Nash.


    Everything is shadow island.


    Shadow island is just an island, but this island is full of powerful energy, which makes countless summoners of the heroic alliance yearn and fear.


    People want to get these powers, but most of them end in death. Here can only accommodate the dead, living life, and can''t survive here.


    "But there is one exception, that is, Baron Nash. He is the only thing that really has life on shadow island."


    "He was just a python. No one knows where he came from. Maybe he was born in the shadow Island, but he can use these forces, just like a greedy bottomless hole, crazy absorbing the abundant and almost endless energy of the shadow island."


    "Even Carl sass and hammer stone can''t use the energy of the shadow island at will, and it''s difficult to absorb it, but Nash doesn''t have this problem at all. All the energy is his food."


    "Even Carl sass is very afraid of this guy. No matter what happens, he will never be close to Baron Nash within a certain range. Shadow island is originally the place where a group of ghosts live, and Baron Nash is almost as powerful as the gods worshipped by these ghosts, lichs and skeletons."


    God of spiders, Elise worships the God of spiders, and in Elise''s mouth, Baron Nash has the power of God.


    In the end, Baron Nash may have swallowed up enough strength or felt bored. His body has expanded enormously, and he has accumulated enough energy to destroy the whole world in his body.


    Finally, Baron Nash left shadow island.


    "He went to the rune continent. As a result, the whole continent fell into chaos, and the whole world was almost destroyed by this guy."


    "At that time, demacia, Knox, Aini, Eurasia were fighting, but the scuffle between the two sides stopped because of the appearance of Baron Nash, and even temporarily formed allies to deal with this terrible monster."


    Because no one wants to see the world cup destroyed.


    It can be imagined how terrible the threat was when demacia, Knox, Aini and Eurasia joined hands.


    In the end, Zuan, piljiwat, almost the whole Rune continent, except for the giant God peak and freirdrode, all forces were concentrated to encircle and suppress Baron Nash.


    As a result, in that battle, the emperor of demacia, Gavin II, that is, Hao Ziqi''s grandfather of the prince of demacia and the highest military commander of Eni Eurasia, were both killed.


    In that war, the leader of the bloody army in Knox, that is, the chief strategist svein, lost his right leg and had to walk on crutches for the rest of his life.


    As for other sacrificial strongmen, there are countless, but even if they pay such a heavy price, they can''t kill Baron Nash. They just seal this terrible guy and seal him in one place. They can''t leave and give full play to their full strength.


    "Heroes at that time, but when we were the most powerful, what kind of ending do you think we would have in the past?" Elise asked in reply.


    As the people of shadow Island, they are most aware of this guy''s strength, but they are also most afraid.


    Our throats are constantly wriggling. Elise''s words let us know how terrible this guy''s strength is.


    "The dragon is the second monster, but the dragon is not sealed. Even the dragon in its heyday is not enough in front of Baron Nash after being sealed."


    "So far, the only one who survived in the process of facing Baron Nash alone is the weapons master Jax, who is also the most powerful soldier in the hero League. He broke one of Baron Nash''s teeth."


    "But that doesn''t mean Jax''s victory. Baron Nash had been sealed at that time. If he could move freely, Jax would be torn apart by Baron Nash."


    That tooth, finally made into a weapon, called Nash''s tooth, is one of the top equipment in the hero League game.


    "Baron Nash''s concept of territory is very strong. After being sealed, he regards the areas around him as his territory. Anyone approaching or entering his territory will suffer a devastating blow. Even if it is far away, the acid spewed out from this guy''s mouth can kill a large group of people."


    "Master, you''d better think clearly. Don''t provoke Baron Nash. We''d better leave at once before he is completely angered."


    "If he leaves the place where he lives, it will be a disaster for the whole world. Because we don''t know whether the seals imposed by so many summoners on him are still effective."


    Elise''s voice, almost with a trace of pleading.


    For a moment, it was difficult in my heart.


    "I''ll go and have a look. You stay here. If it''s really that guy..." I frowned and said, "if it''s really that guy and our companion isn''t there, I''ll come back right away."


    "I''m just watching from a long distance. Shouldn''t I offend the monster?" I said with a bitter smile. Even I don''t know whether my guess is correct.


    After all, I still can''t trust my companions.

 Chapter 890

    Perhaps in my heart, Baron Nash will always be just the Dragon entrenched in the summoner canyon.


    No matter how powerful the ancient stone statue is, it can''t change my understanding that it''s just a wild monster. I know that his strength may be very strong.


    But in my heart, it is not as deep as Elise and them.


    The most important thing is that no matter what happens, I can''t give up my companion. This is the most important point. I cherish my companion very much.


    It is precisely because I have all kinds of companions along the way that I can live in this last world until now. I can''t imagine how lonely it would be if I lived alone in this last world without these companions.


    That loneliness may drive me crazy.


    So when I know that my companion may be in danger, I must go to rescue.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be so stupid. If they aren''t there, I''ll come back immediately." seeing that several people were still worried, I smiled and comforted.


    Elise sighed softly. As her master, I don''t know whether to say it''s one track or too much friendship?


    This emphasis on friendship is a good thing. It is precisely because the master attaches great importance to friendship that they have always been with the master. No matter what dangers they encounter, they have never abandoned each other. No one wants to associate with a person who may betray themselves at any time, don''t they?


    This respect for friendship is a good thing, but now it is also in some trouble.


    Elise, they know that I have made up my mind, and there is no possibility of change.


    "Master, you can do it if you want." at this time, leflea smiled and said, "since you have made a decision, whether it is dangerous or otherwise, we will face it with you."


    The words of leflea moved me a little, just because of my little willfulness, but they wanted to take great risks like me, and they didn''t complain at all.


    Nodded at several people. I was going to walk over, while others stayed here for the time being. After all, there may be dangerous people. It''s no good to have too many people in the past.


    But Bingya stopped me at this time: "wait a minute, I''ll go with you."


    Bingya said so. I looked at Bingya with some surprise and felt a little strange.


    Bingya''s face remained unchanged: "it doesn''t matter. I can fly in the sky, and the speed is very fast. If it''s really that big guy, we can escape. On the contrary, it''s not so easy for you to escape on the ground."


    Bingya''s words have some truth, which I can''t refute.


    The ice crystal Phoenix enivia is also a powerful creature who has lived for thousands of years. Even if its strength is not as strong as Baron Nash, it is much stronger than ordinary heroes.


    The most important thing is that the ability to fly is very powerful, and the speed of flight is extremely fast.


    This is indeed an advantage.


    After thinking about it, I nodded and finally agreed.


    Bingya''s mouth seemed to draw a smile, but when I looked carefully, I found that Bingya''s appearance seemed to be no different from that before.


    Moreover, Bingya''s body almost immediately turned into an ice crystal Phoenix. Her wings opened and asked me to go up.


    Seriously, I''m a little embarrassed about it.


    Although Bingya now looks like an ice crystal Phoenix, I know she is a woman. It feels strange to climb onto a woman''s back.


    Moreover, not everyone can go up on Bingya''s back. Even in case of danger, when saving people, at most those girls who have a good relationship can go up. As for men, Bingya will directly grasp their collars with her claws.


    I think this is a kind of special treatment. I once made many males in the territory jealous.


    After a little hesitation, I climbed up. Now is not the time to tangle with these things.


    The wings spread out and flew straight into the sky.


    Roaring in the direction of the sound, Bing Ya''s flying speed is not slower or even faster than Xiao BA''s speed on the ground.


    That voice is amazing.


    And it doesn''t sound very far, about very close.


    We flew directly from the sky. I''m still using teleportation to search for my own companions around.


    At this time, I even hope that I''d better not be able to search. In that case, does it mean that my companions are not in danger?


    In the sky, my eyes were as sharp as hawks and falcons, carefully observing what happened below.


    About a dozen kilometers away, in front of Bingya and me, a canyon was shrouded in the sky, like a huge dome, completely shrouding that area.


    The black clouds are rolling constantly. The picture looks more terrible than the coming storm.


    Amazing power is spreading around, and an extremely terrible sense of oppression is surging from the black clouds, and those black clouds are still spreading around, covering a wider and wider range.


    Obviously, this is where it happened.


    That terrible voice just came from this place.


    Baron Nash lives in the middle of this canyon.


    Everything nearby seemed to be polluted by the strong power emanating from Baron Nash.


    A breath of extreme evil and terror made my heart beat rapidly.


    The dark cloud shrouded everything, so that I couldn''t see what happened inside. I didn''t even dare to enter the thick cloud. I could feel that it was easy for this thick cloud to enter, but it would be very difficult to get out.


    "Bingya, stop." at this moment, my eyes suddenly brightened, and my eyes seemed to find something.


    Bingya immediately landed down, her wings converged, and I jumped down from Bingya.


    The surrounding ground is mottled. The area has not been shrouded by those dark clouds, but it can be felt that the surrounding trees are being affected a little, and the leaves have become dejected and spiritless.


    Most importantly, in the outer area of the dark cloud, I saw something that frightened me.


    That''s a huge fire red mecha.


    Mars series, mecha warrior.


    A masterpiece of the Western Theater.


    When I saw this mecha, my mind kept sinking. I knew what I was most worried about had happened.


    The mecha of the Western Theater will appear here, which means that the support troops are here and the brothers of our territory are here.


    This is the worst and worst result. There is no one around except the mecha. There is only one possibility that the rescue forces and all the survivors in it fall into the thick cloud.


    blamed.


    I couldn''t help cursing.


    The mecha was not damaged. It swam around the periphery of the dark cloud. It seemed very anxious and wanted to rush in, but it didn''t dare to do the same.


    Just as we landed, the mecha soldier also found us. It was obvious that the guy knew me and the gun in his hand that was going to launch stopped immediately.


    "Mr. Lin, why are you here?" when the mecha saw me, there seemed to be some surprise in his voice, as if there was more hope.


    The sound is somewhat neutral.


    He probably knows my strength. Maybe he thinks that if we come here, the people inside may be saved.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked hastily, regardless of greeting.


    Bingya also became a human form and appeared beside me.


    "We... Are in trouble." the voice of the mecha warrior was full of bitterness.


    From this population, I gradually know what happened.


    This man is the mecha unit. I gradually understand what''s happening here.


    The mecha soldier left the mecha. It was actually a woman with capable short hair and looks heroic.


    Healthy complexion, some masculine and handsome faces.


    "My name is Chu Feifan, captain of Mars mecha team." the woman introduced herself.

 Chapter 891

    This woman not only looks handsome on that face, but also has a very tall figure, which makes me feel a little inferior.


    I can feel that this is not that kind of weak girl! The figure is very fit and looks full of strength. Even without mecha, most men are probably not her opponents in hand to hand combat.


    And her name is also quite personality, Chu extraordinary.


    Chu?


    Is it the granddaughter of that bad old man Chutian?


    Unexpectedly, the old man of Chu Tian looks ugly. The granddaughters are more and more beautiful.


    "I''m Chu Yue''s sister, the first generation of mecha tester." Chu Feifan briefly introduced himself.


    In fact, with her extraordinary character and hand to hand combat ability, she may be more suitable for the fighting type of mecha warrior of Venus series.


    But because it is the first generation, Chu Feifan is also one of the leaders. After getting used to the mecha of Mars series, Chu Feifan is too lazy to replace it, so he has been the captain of Mars series.


    This time, Chu Feifan and the new captain of the Venus series led the mecha of two squadrons to support.


    "The situation was going very smoothly. When we came, your reinforcements in the eastern theater had arrived faster than us. After we pushed back the corpse tide temporarily, we began to carry out the evacuation plan." Chu Fanfan explained what happened at that time.


    "Because the three sides are surrounded by zombies, only the north area is not covered by zombies, so we decided to retreat from here."


    "Everything was normal originally. Although there are a lot of mutant animals in this primitive jungle, because your members have a name called Xiyi, we can respond in advance once there is a mutant attack."


    "Therefore, our retreat along the way was relatively smooth and did not encounter any trouble."


    Of course, it is inevitable that there will be casualties in such a large-scale retreat, but it is not serious and the number of casualties is very small.


    "Until we came to this area, the situation finally changed."


    "In fact, we should have thought of it for a long time." Chu extraordinary''s face looked a little bitter: "in this jungle, there are mutant animals everywhere, but there is nothing here. How is that possible?"


    "But we are still careless!"


    "This canyon is a shortcut. As long as we cross this canyon, we can leave this jungle, and then we can go back in another direction. If we want to bypass this canyon, we need to climb several mountains. Those old people and women will certainly be unable to support it."


    "Although Xiyi felt that there was some danger here, in this canyon, his exploration ability also failed and he couldn''t feel anything. He suggested that we bypass here."


    "But because the other end of the canyon is close to a river, the canyon will be filled with river water in the rainy season, so we all think that it is because of this reason that there are no vegetation and animals in it. In addition, the circle is too long for our members to support. Finally, we decided to take a risk to pass through the canyon."


    The later thing is clear. When they entered the canyon, they felt something wrong, but they had already come in, so they wanted to get out of the canyon as soon as possible.


    At first, the whole canyon was quiet, there was no movement, not even a mutant beast, and there was no attack at all.


    "We thought things would pass in such a simple way. As long as we passed through the canyon, we could go back by a detour."


    "But I didn''t expect that when we just entered the middle of the canyon, and even a group of people didn''t have time to enter the canyon, the disaster suddenly appeared."


    "I only heard a very, very terrible roar, and then I saw a thick cloud of smoke emerging from the middle of the canyon."


    At close range, the roaring impact seemed more violent.


    At that time, many people were directly stunned by the roar.


    "I even saw some frail old people, whose whole body was burst in that roar."


    Chu extraordinary''s voice almost permeated with a kind of despair. This woman is actually a very strong woman, but she is still frightened by what happened.


    Then I saw the people in the canyon running out crazily, and there was a frightened retreat from inside.


    Because Chu Feifan is in charge of the back of the hall at the end, he is also the fastest one.


    Only Chu Feifan escaped from the fog of crazy expansion, and others were shrouded in the fog.


    That is, at this time, Chu Fanfan dared to stop after the speed of the diffusion of the fog slowed down.


    "I shouldn''t have escaped. I came to save people, but when the disaster happened, I ran away. I''m an incompetent soldier." Chu extraordinary''s voice was full of remorse.


    On her face, I can see that kind of regret, because of the fear at that time, Chu Feifan fled. This is a serious stain, at least for Chu Feifan. Maybe she can''t get rid of this escape all her life.


    Just in the face of this situation, we can''t say any words of reprimand to Chu extraordinary.


    Fear is inevitable for anyone.


    Not only Chu Feifan, but also me and ah Shen. When we heard this voice, we couldn''t help but want to retreat.


    That feeling is too scared.


    "You don''t have to feel remorse." after seeing Chu extraordinary, I couldn''t help comforting: "in fact, it''s a good thing to have someone leave at this time. At least it can let others know what happened."


    If no one leaves, we don''t even know what happened here, or even whether we should start search and rescue here.


    If there is no rescue, the fate of those brothers is almost predictable, and perhaps no one will survive.


    But this kind of comfort obviously had little effect on Chu Feifan. The woman''s face was still full of hatred for herself.


    "What should we do now? Are you the subsequent reinforcements in the Western Theater? You''re the only one coming?" Chu Fanfan asked.


    "No, besides me, there are several other brothers coming together. It seems that we need to discuss it." I also sighed and said.


    "Bingya, please tell God they will gather here," I said.


    Bingya nodded and flew over immediately. Bingya also knew that the current situation was very serious and could not be delayed at all.


    I don''t know how to suppress the impulse to rush in!


    I wanted to go over and rescue my brother, but I forced myself to endure the impulse.


    Because according to Chu Fanfan, the situation here is probably much more dangerous than we thought. If I go in rashly, it''s just another dead person.


    Only when all the brothers come can we act together.


    Moreover, I now know why my transmission lost its effect, because in this canyon, the thick fog released by Baron Nash formed an absolute shelter and completely isolated my transmission.


    This is a situation I have never encountered before.


    Waiting is a very anxious thing. After a period of time, we only heard a rumbling sound, and then we saw that the surrounding trees were overwhelmed, and a huge figure had appeared in front of us.


    Little eight finally came.


    I don''t know how God persuaded Xiao Ba to resist the fear from nature.


    But even if he came, he could still see the deep fear in Xiao BA''s huge eyes.


    When he first saw Xiao Ba, Chu Feifan was also startled. He thought there was another mutant beast. The situation here has not been solved. Unexpectedly, another monster appeared.


    But soon, Chu Fanfan found that this was not the case.

 Chapter 892

    After hearing that this giant is actually a God''s Mount, Chu Fanfan was startled. It is impossible for ordinary people to attract such an amazing pet.


    We explained what had happened here as simply and quickly as possible. After listening to us, leflean and Elise were all silent.


    At this time, the fear is not as strong as before. This is the worst result. Our people are trapped inside.


    The dense fog seems to have a very strong binding effect. Once it enters the dense fog, it seems that it can''t get out.


    All the fog shrouded areas are the domain of Baron Nash.


    Otherwise, even if Baron Nash is very powerful, so many of us can''t even escape.


    We still know nothing about the danger in the thick fog. We only know that our brothers are all trapped in it.


    And we have never abandoned the habit of our brothers. Unless we see the bodies of our brothers, we will never leave.


    "What are you going to do now?" ah Shen sighed and asked.


    "Still need to say? I must go in." shook his head, I said.


    Those inside are our brothers who live and die together. They may be fighting the Baron Nash inside now. I must not abandon these brothers who live and die together.


    "I knew it." ah Shen also smiled.


    "This is the situation now. If anyone doesn''t want to go, he can leave now, otherwise it will be too late," I said.


    "Brother Lin, are you kidding?" Chen Yi sneered. "You are a hero and won''t abandon your brothers. Do you mean we are cowards? When we are in danger, do you say we will abandon our brothers?"


    I smiled, too. I knew none of our brothers were such cowards.


    In fact, we all know that our decision is a very, very wrong and risky decision.


    Our decision may bury us in this canyon. Who cares so much at this end of the world?


    However, we made this decision.


    Meng Rui, Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian are our brothers, not to mention the wives of Yang Xiaoling and Chen Xiaolin''s brother Chen Xiaodao... We will not leave whether it is public or private.


    "Master, now that you have made a decision, we will follow you, no matter how dangerous the decision is, but we only hope you remember one thing, that is, don''t take risks and don''t be impulsive," said Elise.


    "I understand," I nodded.


    Then he turned and looked at the thick fog in front of him. He didn''t know what kind of light was flashing in his eyes.


    "I''ll go in with you," Chu Fanfan said. "This is my only chance to wash away my shame."


    The previous time, Chu Feifan retreated in his fear. This time, Chu Feifan wants to wash away all the shame on himself.


    We turned around and looked at the thick fog in front of us. Now the fog has stopped expanding, just like a devil with teeth and claws, it is emitting its frightening power.


    Take a deep breath, everyone can feel their own rapid heartbeat.


    Let''s go!


    With this sound, we rushed forward.


    The closer we get to those terrible fog, the more we can feel the thrilling energy.


    The whole body seemed to tremble slightly under that power. When we just touched the thick fog, we just felt that our whole body seemed to fall into a cold and cloudy ice warehouse.


    The bitter cold is constantly eroding our body. The thick fog seems to want to penetrate our body surface and get into our body.


    One by one, they trembled involuntarily.


    Even Xiao BA was trembling all over.


    But anyway, now that we have taken action, there is no possibility of retreat.


    Clenching our teeth, we continued to walk forward, and our whole body was completely submerged in the thick fog.


    It''s like passing through something transparent and viscous. It feels quite strange.


    One by one, they disappeared into the thick fog!


    Just entering the thick fog, our feeling suddenly became different, not to mention the cold feeling of the body skin, but also shrouded in a gray effect on the vision.


    Even if the line of sight is not completely isolated, the visibility is very low. In front of you, you can still see things that are constantly creeping, like black silk threads, floating around your body.


    Wisps of black silk thread seem to want to penetrate into our bodies.


    After a pause, we tried to walk back and get out of here.


    Sure enough, just as we expected, this thick fog is easy to come in, and it becomes very difficult to go out.


    Obviously, it''s just a fog, but this fog completely blocks us, just like an extremely thick city wall, which can''t penetrate at all.


    At this point, there''s nothing to say.


    At this time, our hearts have been relieved. We can''t leave anyway. Let''s fight here.


    Maybe only by killing Baron Nash can we leave here safely.


    So we went on. Without taking two steps, we saw two mecha soldiers falling to the ground.


    They were members of the Western Theater. Obviously, when the fog spread out, these people also wanted to leave, but they were surrounded by the fog before they could leave the scope of the fog.


    Then it fell down under the erosion for a long time.


    After a try, the two mecha soldiers just fainted and didn''t die.


    It seems that although the effect of the thick fog is powerful, it doesn''t kill people in an instant.


    This may be good news. If we can kill Baron Nash and disperse the fog, we may be able to save most people.


    Everyone''s heart is full of worry, especially ah Shen and Chen Xiaolin. Their relatives are inside.


    The area shrouded by the thick fog is becoming larger and larger, which has exceeded the scope of that canyon.


    As we kept moving forward, more and more people fainted on the ground.


    Mecha warriors, capable people, and even ordinary people can be found everywhere. Their bodies are soft and fall to the ground without moving.


    It''s like falling asleep.


    The number is so large that it almost covers the whole ground. Xiao BA''s body is too big. In this case, he can''t even move. If he is not careful, he may step on a person.


    No way, it can only become the shape of human beings. Even so, when acting, it is still cautious and dare not be careless.


    After walking for about ten minutes, we finally came to the entrance of the canyon. It was a huge Canyon 50 or 60 meters wide. It was very wide, with high peaks on both sides.


    At the entrance of the canyon, the strong taste of yin and evil also became particularly uncomfortable at this time.


    This is a very long, deep canyon, just like a terrible beast opening its huge mouth for us to die.


    I don''t know what has happened inside. We involuntarily accelerated our speed and plunged into the canyon.


    In the whole Canyon, there are soft bodies lying on the ground everywhere, covering the whole Canyon layer by layer.


    In this canyon, even the transmission of sound was affected.


    I don''t know how long it took before we heard a little movement in our ears.


    That movement is like the sound of nature to us.


    If there is a movement, it proves that someone is fighting the Baron Nash, and not everyone faints under the poisonous fog of the monster.


    Our speed has accelerated again, and each of us has shown our limit speed.


    I was the same. The ghost quickly opened directly, and the body turned into an illusion and rushed forward.

 Chapter 893

    The body is almost flying. The speed exceeding the speed of sound makes my ears full of harsh sounds.


    As for Bingya, she also opened her wings, rolled the black airflow around and flew directly in mid air.


    As for the others, they all showed their magic powers and kept approaching the direction of the sound.


    I was the first one to arrive. When I came here, I only saw an extremely chaotic picture. There was a fishy smell everywhere. I couldn''t see the broken limbs, but only the traces of viscous corrosion.


    The surrounding mountain walls are all potholes on the ground. In the middle of a canyon wall, the mountain wall is broken from the middle, and there is a huge gap.


    In the middle of that gap, a terrible python with an unknown length was entrenched in that place.


    That big man is as desperate as the legendary dragon.


    Most of his huge body is rooted on the ground. Only the upper half of his body holds a head high, but even if it is only half, this guy is bigger than Xiao ba.


    The body is covered with purple, blue and green scales. This guy seems to have a real tendency to evolve into a giant dragon.


    On the lower abdomen of the body, even a row of legs like centipedes appear, constantly wriggling, looking numb to the scalp.


    With a high head and a grown mouth, there are several very sharp fangs. There is a kind of blue trace on them, which is obviously filled with strong toxins.


    A lot of pale, decaying bones in the liquid can be seen around. In a short time, they will completely disappear.


    It was the body of a living man. After encountering this monster, a war was inevitable. However, looking around, the rescue forces obviously didn''t take advantage of anything. Many people had died, and even the bodies had not been preserved.


    I also saw several machine armor. The steel armor had completely rotted, full of mottled marks, and the people inside were melted together.


    When I appeared here, the war here was still in a white hot state.


    I glanced at my eyes. My heart beat a little slower. Maybe I was lucky. None of the members from the eastern theater died.


    Although several people look very embarrassed, at least they don''t die, that''s very lucky.


    When I came here, there was a fierce battle here.


    Hao Ziqi, fan Xiaotian, Yang Yang, Tong Lei, crab, Guan Zhaolin and stone are around the Baron Nash.


    Only these men could resist the acid sprayed from Baron Nash''s mouth.


    As for others, they are constantly supporting from the side.


    Xiao Ling, Chen Xiaodao, Shirley, Bai Qiu, Zhang Xuliang, Xue Yang, Xi Yi, and Meng Rui! No one is idle.


    Zhang Xuliang''s body appeared in the air, surrounded by large whirlwinds rotating violently, and wind blades cutting in front.


    In front of Xue Yang, there was a terrible flame. Now Xue Yang can''t afford to play tricks. It was the most burst flame that fell from the sky and directly hit Baron Nash.


    As for Meng Rui, the double barreled shotgun in his hand is constantly spraying terrorist ammunition. This guy''s weapon is definitely not an ordinary commodity.


    Chen Xiaodao was surrounded by specially made scalpels. The shape of the scalpel was hundreds of times sharp, as if under the traction of silk thread, it quickly roared at Baron Nash.


    The war here, although it seems that there are heavy casualties around, there is no such a bad picture as we imagined.


    There are other capable people I don''t know, maybe the original experts in the northern theater, and some mecha soldiers are also fighting nearby.


    At this time, Meng Rui and they also saw my appearance.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    "Damn it, how did you come here?" Meng Rui''s face became gloomy and roared loudly. Instead of the joy of the arrival of reinforcements, he was a little angry.


    Although people in the past may increase their chances of living, they are more likely to die here.


    This is something Meng Rui absolutely does not want to see.


    We have experienced too much together. Everyone is thinking about others. Sometimes we prefer to encounter danger ourselves rather than fall into this danger with others.


    "We''re here to save you." I said. Seeing what Meng Rui wanted to say, I directly interrupted: "we''ve come here. We can''t leave even if we leave, so put away all the other nonsense. What''s the situation here now?"


    Meng Rui couldn''t help shaking his head: "as you can see, it''s very bad. This guy''s strength is too strong. Our attack can''t cause any harm to him."


    I also saw that there was almost no wound on this Baron Nash. Obviously, all the attacks ended in failure.


    "On the contrary, we have lost hundreds of capable people," Meng Rui said bitterly.


    Hundreds of capable people?


    This number made my heart tremble slightly. I suddenly found that the situation here was worse than I thought.


    Although there are corrosive mucus, rotting bodies and bones everywhere, I never thought that so many people had died.


    Hundreds of capable people, those are the elite forces in the northern theater, almost destroyed by this python.


    "As for the mecha fighters in the Western Theater, they have also lost one third."


    Another piece of bad news.


    After a pause, Meng Rui continued to ask, "how many people have you come?"


    "Not much, just us." God''s voice came at this time.


    Soon I saw Ah Shen, Bingya, Chen Bolin, Chen Xiaolin, Chen Yi and the terrible monster Xiaoba all appear here.


    I don''t know who Xiao Ba is, but I don''t have so much time to explain now.


    "Husband, why did you come here?" seeing ah Shen, Xiaoling''s face suddenly felt a little worried. Even Yang Yang turned his eyes to this side.


    Obviously, the two girls absolutely don''t want to see God here.


    "Nonsense, when I go back, I find that my wife ran away with someone. What''s the matter? I''ll come back naturally." ah Shen laughed and didn''t forget to make a joke at this time.


    "I''m sorry to interrupt your nostalgia!" a woman''s voice said, "although you''re better off than getting married, I think now is not the time. If we can''t beat this monster, all of us may die here."


    "Are you?" I asked, looking at the intelligent woman.


    "I''m the military adviser of the northern theater," Zhao Zixuan said impolitely.


    "How effective are you?"


    "Without the slightest combat effectiveness."


    "Since you don''t have the slightest combat effectiveness, please step back. If you are so close, you may be impacted by the aftershock of the battle, which may be fatal to you." I said: "although we don''t know how to deal with this monster now, since we have come here, the battle will be left to us."


    I''m for the good of this woman.


    This is not a war between two legions. The profession of military division is of little use at this time.


    Combat matters should be left to the soldiers.


    Being excluded makes Zhao Zixuan feel a little dissatisfied, but Zhao Zixuan also knows how dangerous this situation is. She tilted her mouth and can only retreat.


    "Tell me some good news," I asked again.


    "Good news?" Meng Rui smiled bitterly. "This guy seems to be confined to this place and can''t move. I don''t know if this is good news?"


    Very good news.


    When I heard this, I could see the faces of Elise and others as if they were a little relieved for a moment.


    This is good news, a very, very good news.


    Restricted here? What strength is Baron Nash? How can he be casually limited here?

 Chapter 894

    This is really good news.


    Baron Nash''s strength is very strong and will never be limited to one place. At least after the end of the world, there is absolutely no master of this level on earth who can trap Baron Nash here and make Baron Nash unable to leave.


    There is only one possibility, that is, when the world of the League of heroes collapsed, Baron Nash came to the earth, along with the seal on Baron Nash.


    In that heroic alliance world, Baron Nash was trapped here by sacrificing the seal created by countless experts.


    This is a very, very good news, that is to say, Baron Nash can''t leave here, can''t attack us, and can''t leave here to destroy elsewhere.


    Otherwise, perhaps the world has already become another shape now?


    "But even if this guy can''t leave here, we won''t live long," Meng Rui said.


    "The whole area is covered with this guy''s poison fog. We can''t leave here. Moreover, as long as we stay here too long, the poison will penetrate our bodies. At that time, we will still be dead."


    It is precisely for this reason that Meng Rui and his family will spare no effort to attack the Baron Nash, just to kill the Baron Nash.


    Because in addition to this method, they did not know that there were other ways to disperse the thick fog around them.


    And the people here can''t last long.


    Some frail old people have even died. Even if they are capable, how long they can support is unknown.


    "I know that, but for us, just kill this guy and we can leave," I said in a deep voice.


    "It''s easy to say, but this guy''s strength is too strong. Our attack can''t even break the snake scale on him. How to kill this guy?" Tong Lei asked.


    Even if it is a robot, Tong Lei feels a little tired.


    Moreover, his body is made of metal. In this humid and corrosive environment, he was actually seriously injured.


    "There are always weaknesses. There is no life without weaknesses in this world," I said with a frown.


    The reason why we can''t kill this guy is because we can''t find his weakness.


    I started the skill of werewolf Warwick and tried to find the most vulnerable part of this guy, but I failed.


    There is no doubt that the level of werewolves is not enough in front of Baron Nash, and it is normal not to see Baron Nash''s weakness.


    As we spoke, Baron Nash grew angry.


    A group of weak guys like humble mole ants dare to talk around here when facing their strong self. It''s almost not taking themselves to heart.


    For this powerful and proud life, this is an insult, and this insult can only be washed with blood.


    Ouch!


    An angry voice, like a dragon roaring.


    The guy suddenly opened his mouth and a black liquid full of fishy smell gushed out of his mouth.


    Acid injection.


    The strong corrosive effect is enough to completely melt the enemy''s body. The pictures nearby are the masterpiece of this acid.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Seeing that the acid liquid sprayed in the direction of fan Xiaotian and others, Yang Yang immediately drank low and blocked the past with the huge sun shield in front of him.


    Only heard a bang, fan Xiaotian''s body, under the impact of that, all the acid was intercepted.


    The shield in Yang Yang''s hand is not an ordinary thing. It is the sun Holy Shield from the giant God peak. Its protection ability is extremely abnormal. Even Baron Nash''s acid can''t completely corrode him.


    It is also relying on this shield that they can resist until now. Otherwise, these may not be the only people who die.


    But now it seems that the shield is also full of mottled marks, which is obviously traumatized.


    This directly declared the beginning of the war again.


    I didn''t face it personally. I never know how terrible this guy''s strength is.


    When my toes were on the ground, my body roared in an instant, and the whole person appeared behind Baron Nash. The huge Tomahawk in my hand cleaved down against Baron Nash''s back.


    Prick!


    A string of dazzling sparks suddenly dispersed, and a violent anti shock force came from my hand. I almost couldn''t hold the weapon in my hand.


    The body stepped back for several steps, and the expression on the face changed instantly.


    This guy''s body is stronger than I thought. This almost makes me sure that the effect of greedy Hydra armor breaking will never appear on this guy.


    My broken defense is of no use at all.


    This guy''s defense has almost metamorphosed to an absolutely impenetrable level.


    Our strength is not enough, we need more powerful strength.


    "Cover the attack, attack everything on this guy. Don''t miss anything. He must have weaknesses, but we haven''t found them yet." I roared loudly.


    Immediately, the palm of his hand opened, and the green energy shrouded Baron Nash''s whole body like raindrops.


    As for the others, they all launched attacks.


    Although it is said that only a few reinforcements have come, after all, there is more strength. The people who are almost ready to give up have all regained their spirit at this time, one by one, continue to exert their whole strength and attack again.


    Roar!


    With a roar, a God directly turned into a behemoth. Although taking a body may be as ridiculous as a baby in front of Baron Nash, a god flew directly and threw his huge fist directly at Baron Nash''s head and eyes.


    Eyes, is it his weakness?


    Baron stare!


    However, God''s guess is wrong.


    Just as the fist was about to approach the eyes bigger than the lantern, a ray of light ejected directly from the eyes.


    Soon, the body of God, like being petrified, stayed in the air, only to see the Baron''s head hit directly.


    Bang, ah Shen''s body came fast and went faster. It was like a shell was directly hit and flew out and hit the mountain wall. A huge human shaped depression was hit on the opposite mountain wall.


    Blood was spraying from the inside of her mouth. A starlight cut through the darkness and shrouded a God. Chen Xiaolin''s treatment appeared at this time in time to save a God from the edge of death.


    After the treatment, the situation on our side has recovered somewhat. Although there is no time to rescue those people on the ground, it can at least keep the combat members in full swing.


    Fire and wind!


    The joint attack of Xue Yang and Zhang Xuliang, two good friends, is becoming more and more handy. The hurricane carries the flame, and its power soars almost instantaneously. The terrible wind and fire is constantly rotating around Baron Nash''s body.


    But Baron Nash just opened his mouth and roared, and the wind and fire around him were broken in an instant.


    "Super... Cation cannon." Chen Yi also showed her terrible power.


    Instead of choosing the attack method with extremely wide coverage, he chose a single attack.


    Just like the collapse of my compressed energy, Chen Yi compressed all the cationic energy in that small gun chamber.


    Immediately a cry, a bright light, suddenly roared in the past.


    As soon as they saw that, all the people close to Baron Nash turned crazy and rushed out.


    Boom!


    The violent roar sounds like thunder.


    Under that terrible impact, Baron Nash''s body suddenly tilted back, and a small white spot appeared on his chest.


    On that scale, it is particularly clear.


    That''s the biggest damage we''ve done so far.


    For this monster, it just left a white mark, that''s all.

 Chapter 895

    There are all kinds of unique moves, but all our strength can''t break this guy''s defense. That kind of super strong defense ability is desperate.


    Baron Nash seemed to feel pain and was completely angered by Chen Yi''s move.


    He roared loudly, and his huge body kept twisting on the ground, as if he wanted to struggle out of the depths of the earth.


    If a group of humble lives had not been sealed here, I''m afraid they would have been destroyed by their strength. Wouldn''t even the scum be left?


    But now, this group of damned guys are showing off in front of themselves.


    He was angry.


    The body exposed on the ground still has a length of more than 100 meters. The slender body is stronger than Xiaoba''s body. It is like an Optimus giant, constantly twisting and dancing around.


    In the roaring sound, his head kept hitting the surrounding stone walls, and large and small stones suddenly fell from the air.


    Immediately, the stones seemed to be under the control of this guy.


    The crackling sound turned into sharp stone spikes like cones.


    Then, under the control of Baron Nash, the stone thorn instantly fell from the sky, like an ice cone, directly covering the large area in front of him in an instant.


    Almost everyone scattered quickly around.


    No one dares to let this guy''s attack hit his body. That''s the price of death.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom.


    Ah!


    Accompanied by a shrill scream, a round of stone stabs pierced down, and immediately there was an extremely tragic sound. I don''t know how many people were directly pierced under this move.


    No, that''s not the level of penetration. It''s smashed into meat sauce. The spike is bigger than people''s bodies. Brothers who have no time to dodge turn their bodies into meat sauce in an instant.


    "Those with insufficient strength retreat quickly, the main members stay here, and others withdraw immediately."


    I was surrounded by bright red. The tragic picture made me want to crack my eyes.


    Although the heart is full of unwilling, but those people also understand that they stay here is just to die in vain.


    As soon as the move went down, a large area was immediately emptied around.


    When the huge body twisted, the earth and mountains shook around immediately, and the whole Canyon seemed to collapse completely.


    Staring at this guy, I''m looking for flaws that can attack.


    Our attack covered almost all parts of his body, but this guy didn''t seem to care about all his attacks.


    There was no effective defense at all.


    Is it true that this guy''s body is perfect, and a body without any shortcomings is impossible?


    My brain is almost at its limit at this time. I want to find out what else we haven''t attacked in him.


    Eyes, neck, body, lower abdomen, and even the place where the body is connected to the ground have been covered by various forces.


    "Mouth." suddenly a woman''s voice came from behind.


    Zhao Zixuan was the woman. I don''t know when the woman ran forward again and shouted loudly.


    Although I felt very dissatisfied with this woman''s unauthorized appearance on the battlefield, one word from this woman suddenly brightened my eyes.


    Mouth.


    Yes, it''s the mouth.


    We attacked almost everything on this guy except that guy''s mouth.


    To be exact, it''s inside this guy''s mouth. His mouth has also been attacked, but the attack is only on the surface. Inside this guy''s mouth, our attack has not reached those places.


    Zhao Zixuan''s words let us see hope.


    Is that mouth the weakness of this guy?


    At this time, Baron Nash finally opened his mouth and a large amount of acid gushed out of his mouth.


    Which guy is not a ghost in the fight now?


    Upon hearing Zhao Zixuan''s words, they attacked one by one and attracted Baron Nash''s eyes.


    Give the best chance to other remote people who can hurt this guy''s mouth.


    Ten thousand swords fly together.


    Wind spin!


    Super cation gun!


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Almost one super trick appeared at the same time.


    Wind spin is a unique skill developed by Zhang Xuliang himself, and it is also realized by compressing energy.


    Nine huge tornadoes are forced to merge into one, and at the same time, they are constantly shrinking. Finally, they become a hurricane as big as a sausage and rotating at a very high speed.


    The hurricane contained in it almost turned into an entity.


    Although it was small, the destructive power was so powerful that there was almost nothing that the wind could not penetrate.


    The acid just spewed out of the mouth, and from the direction of the flanks on both sides, this terrible attack was shrouded in an instant.


    The guy didn''t even have time to close his mouth.


    One power after another, burst in the mouth in an instant.


    "Burst!"


    At this time, I also roared. The combination of twelve mercury machetes and endless blades exploded wildly at this time. The more advanced weapons, the more terrible the power of explosion.


    At the same time, super cation cannon, magic crystal arrow and wind spin also burst at this moment.


    All the sounds were mixed together. It sounded extremely crazy. I only saw that the guy''s mouth suddenly opened and his upper jaw almost flew out of the explosion.


    Then a bright red came out of Baron Nash''s mouth.


    That''s blood!


    The power of terror!


    I can''t imagine the extent of the accumulated energy at this moment. The energy released by Chen Yi and Xiao Huang Shu at the same time directly broke one of Xiao BA''s tentacles.


    But now, we attack directly into our mouth, but we can''t blow up this guy''s head. We''re just injured and shed a little blood.


    It''s terrible to be so abnormal.


    But anyway, this attack at least gives us hope. Just as imagined, there is no absolutely perfect life in the world.


    The reason why there is no weakness is that we can''t find his weakness.


    Of course, this guy''s mouth is only a little weaker than other places. Otherwise, this attack will definitely not have such an effect.


    Ang!


    Injured, this is the first injury, which almost makes Baron Nash crazy, and the angry roar sounds chilling.


    Then I saw this guy. The body of the huge Python began to struggle and twist wildly.


    The original solid ground, under that crazy struggle, even appeared a terrible crack.


    This guy seems to be about to break free from the ground.


    Both sides of the whole Canyon shook violently under that violent force, and large and small stones almost fell from both sides.


    Even the dark fog around me churned desperately at this time, as if it were boiling.


    That kind of power almost reached a limit at this time.


    In a trance, the behemoth seemed to be about to break free from the ground.


    But at this time, a dazzling light suddenly burst out of the land under Baron Nash.


    The light was so bright and dazzling that even the darkness around was dissipated at this moment.


    At the same time, in the bright light, things like ropes also extended rapidly.


    Those are all virtual, without physical energy chains, emerging from Baron Nash''s body one by one, completely trapping the whole huge body.


    There are many kinds of chains, and the whole body is almost completely covered up and down.


    Seal, this is the power of seal.


    From the world of the hero League, countless experts have sacrificed their lives to set down the seal!


    Now, this seal finally shows its true appearance.


    When Baron Nash tried to break free from the ground, the power of this seal was stimulated at the same time.

 Chapter 896

    I don''t know when it began. The original battle between us and Baron Nash has become a struggle between Baron Nash and seal.


    Normally, Baron Nash will not touch the seal, because if he rashly triggers the seal, he must be unlucky in the end.


    Although Baron Nash''s strength is very strong, after all, it is a seal placed by thousands of strong men, with infinite power.


    But this time, Baron Nash fell into extreme anger because of his injury. Generally speaking, such a big man is grumpy and easy to be angered.


    Once angered, he will even be desperate.


    As a result, the angry monster struggled to get rid of the seal and destroy all the enemies in front of him at once.


    It''s disgusting to be trapped in one place.


    These little things are not their opponents at all, but these people jump around themselves very disgustingly.


    Unless they can kill a person directly, otherwise, these people will soon leave their attack range, and then get treatment in a short time and become alive again.


    What''s more, these guys hurt their mouths and almost knocked out a tooth.


    Except for the guy with a brass lamp post as a weapon, it was the only time he was hurt.


    Because of this damn seal.


    Ang... Ang!


    The shrill roar of the Dragon sounds chilling.


    The waves around became stronger and stronger. Under the crazy roar, the black fog around almost turned into substance, just like ink suspended in mid air.


    At the same time, the violent impact, accompanied by the guy''s roar, spread around.


    I can''t bear it.


    Our body was forced to retreat under that terrible force, and the whole body was even suppressed on the mountain wall by that energy and could not move at all.


    At this moment, everyone''s heart is full of shock and bitterness.


    So many people had been sacrificed before, but now it seems that the Baron Nash didn''t even really fight at all.


    For this terrible guy, we don''t even have to do our best against us. If we hadn''t hurt this guy this time, I''m afraid this guy wouldn''t bother to use his strongest strength against us.


    We think we are strong, but in front of those really strong guys, we are not much better than a baby.


    Because of Baron Nash''s violent struggle, almost all the seals appeared on Baron Nash''s body, one by one.


    But Baron Nash''s strength was also terrible and frightening. Under the fierce struggle, the bound seal chains cracked and broke directly into some light spots.


    That scene surprised us. Could it be said that Baron Nash would break through the seal at this time?


    However, we obviously underestimate the seal of countless heroes who sacrifice their lives and gather wisdom to create.


    That seal could trap Baron Nash, and it was definitely not that simple thing.


    Just as the chains of light had just been broken, a new seal emerged and trapped Baron Nash again.


    Broken, reborn, broken, reborn!


    It seems that we have entered a strange reincarnation. We can''t participate in that level of struggle at all.


    That''s the struggle between Baron Nash and the seal. If Baron Nash can break free of the seal, all of us will die here. If Baron Nash can''t break free, he will still be trapped here.


    The simplest and wildest crazy struggle.


    The rumbling sound continues all the time, and the destructive energy is also expanding.


    In the end, it seems that the seal has the upper hand.


    The number of seal chains not only did not decrease, but seemed to be increasing.


    Baron Nash''s action gradually slowed down.


    We played for so long that Baron Nash didn''t feel tired at all, but when Baron Nash struggled to seal, we could feel Baron Nash''s weakness only a short time later.


    Obviously, every struggle consumes Baron Nash''s countless energy.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. Baron Nash''s huge body hit the ground like a unwilling cry.


    The countless chains have been wrapped around the guy''s body, winding tightly, wrapping the whole body like zongzi.


    We were all relieved that the guy seemed to have failed to break free from the seal.


    At this time, we found that there was a cold sweat on our forehead. It was clear that the war had nothing to do with us, but we felt more tired than going to the battlefield in person.


    But the thick fog around still didn''t disperse.


    Looks like we have to kill this guy before we can get out of here.


    At this time, the chains on Baron Nash slowly disappeared, as if he had completed his mission.


    We looked at each other and began to get close to Baron Nash. Now is the weakest time for this guy. If we don''t take this opportunity to kill him, we won''t want to leave here in our life.


    A little closer to Baron Nash, the guy''s cold disdainful eyes looked at us and obviously didn''t take us to heart.


    There is no doubt that although it has exhausted its strength in the struggle with the seal, it still doesn''t pay attention to us. As long as we don''t open our mouth, we can''t do anything.


    Seeing that we were close to this guy, at this time, a trace of madness flashed in Baron Nash''s eyes.


    That kind of eyes made us tremble in our hearts and scream in our hearts.


    "Back!"


    Roared loudly, but it was still too late. At this moment, Baron Nash suddenly roared, and his whole body jumped into the sky.


    Baron Nash seems to have stimulated all the energy in his body at this moment.


    The huge body, like a dragon at sea, roared directly into the high air.


    That action, suddenly even the seal can''t react.


    The chains emerged only a second after Baron Nash rushed out directly.


    At this moment, Baron Nash''s body has rushed to a height of 100 meters, even under Baron Nash''s body, and some bodies buried in the land have left the ground.


    Although those seals appeared soon, they could not resist the sudden violent force. The chain almost burst and broke immediately, which could not stop Baron Nash''s leaving trend.


    At that scene, we were frightened.


    Almost subconsciously, I flashed that my body had appeared in the air, grabbed the huge axe in my hand, and the whole person fell down at the bottom at a very fast speed, and the huge axe directly chopped down Baron Nash''s head.


    Boom!


    The greedy Hydra in my hand directly gets rid of it, and my whole body will fly backwards.


    My chest was in severe pain, and my mouth was full of bright red blood, but at this time, I risked everything, grabbed two dragon horns on Baron Nash''s head with both hands, and desperately pressed Baron Nash down in an attempt to prevent Baron Nash from breaking away from the seal.


    Even if I sacrificed my life, I would never let Baron Nash leave.


    Not only me, but almost everyone else reacted at this time.


    The God''s huge body also rushed over, grabbed Baron Nash''s two scales with both hands, and almost all his feet were rooted on the ground.


    The two huge flesh arms behind Guan Zhaolin are completely wrapped around Baron Nash''s body.


    Stone, Yang Yang, Tong Lei, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Jun Ren


    Almost all the strong people rushed over. No matter what harm the dark forces on the surface of this guy''s body would do to his body, even if he died, he should stop this guy.


    Not to mention, a huge stone, like a car, fell from above.

 Chapter 897

    That''s eight!


    Little eight, a sea beast, was full of fear for Baron Nash. Before we fought, the big man hid aside and trembled.


    But at this time, Xiao Ba didn''t know where his courage came from, and he rushed over.


    Perhaps Xiaoba''s only wisdom also makes Xiaoba understand that if this guy bigger than himself escapes, what is waiting for him is death.


    So at that time, the desire to survive made Xiao Ba finally overcome his fear of the big guy, and his six tentacles directly grabbed a huge stone like a car.


    The huge body jumped directly into the air, and then the boulder and his huge body fell down at the same time.


    Boom!


    Ang!


    Xiao BA''s body is very huge. I don''t know how many tons it weighs. Coupled with that huge stone, the weight reached a limit in an instant.


    The efforts exerted by all of us may not be as powerful as the energy released by Xiao BA at this time.


    In the violent roar, the boulder was instantly crushed and turned into countless fragments, which burst out from around like bullets.


    As for Xiao BA''s body, it was directly hit and flew out at this time, and a large area of debris broke on the body.


    But Xiao BA was forced to endure the pain. The six tentacles quickly wound up and directly wound Baron Nash''s body. His huge body became Baron Nash''s huge burden.


    Obviously, it can be seen that under this violent impact, Baron Nash''s rapid rise was immediately curbed. Instead of continuing to rise, he suddenly sank.


    Once this rapid momentum was interrupted, it became impossible for Baron Nash to launch another impact.


    Moreover, if you want to launch the impact again, there is a heavy burden like Xiao Ba hanging on your body, and you can''t rush at all.


    Not to mention, the seal below also spread rapidly at a very fast speed at this time, and once again wrapped Baron Nash into a solid knot.


    Damn it, I''ve broken away from some of the seals, but I didn''t expect such a good opportunity to be destroyed again.


    Baron Nash was so angry that he twisted his head, opened his mouth and bit on little Bayi''s tentacle.


    Bang, Xiao BA''s extremely strong tentacle, like bean curd residue in front of Baron Nash''s sharp teeth, had no cost to resist at all. One tentacle was directly bitten off, and a large amount of blood donation scattered from the sky.


    Little eight was in pain, and the remaining tentacles quickly converged back. He didn''t dare to continue to haunt Baron Nash. His courage finally swelled up and disappeared immediately at this time.


    Then Baron Nash''s huge body, under the power of the seal, was pulled back again, and his huge body hit the ground. Even the body that was hard to break free from the ground was pulled back again, even more than the previous seal.


    Although it was still a huge python, it looked very weak. The most important thing was that the head was smashed and bleeding by Xiaoba''s huge stone.


    Strength.


    After all, it depends on strength. This guy''s body is not indestructible. As long as he has enough strength, he can penetrate the armor on the surface of his body.


    Obviously, we didn''t have this power. Only Xiao Ba, coupled with the weight of the boulder in his hand, finally broke Baron Nash''s head, and several scales on his head were broken.


    Black and red liquid, flowing down from the mouth and head.


    At this moment, Baron Nash looked very honest. His huge body crawled on the ground and didn''t move. He had completely lost all his strength. He couldn''t use any strength at all.


    As for us, we are exhausted one by one, and our bodies are corroded by the energy around this guy''s body.


    Pray!


    Chen Xiaolin quickly launched solaka''s big move, and starlight shrouded us. It''s absolutely impossible to say that the strongest nurse''s treatment. Our injuries are recovering at a very fast speed.


    Baron Nash is honest, but our problem is still not over.


    That seal can only imprison Baron Nash, not kill him.


    If we can''t kill Baron Nash, we can''t leave the thick fog. Although it seems that the thick fog around us has dissipated a lot in the just battle, it still prevents us from leaving.


    But how do you kill Baron Nash?


    "You will all die." just then, a low voice like thunder came from the guy lying on the ground.


    Scare!


    We were all shocked. We had never heard of this Baron Nash talking?


    Shit, this is!


    "Although you are trapped here by those damn guys, you still can''t leave. You will wait for death here one by one." Baron Nash''s voice is still arrogant.


    He was defeated by the Allied forces of the whole continent. In that world, there was no other life except Baron Nash.


    He is invincible.


    Looking at that guy''s appearance is like looking at a dead man. It makes us very, very unhappy.


    Seeing the wound on Baron Nash''s head, I suddenly had a plan.


    With a sneer, I ran to Baron Nash''s eyes, and the guy immediately closed his mouth. After all, his mouth had been hurt before, and now it''s still bleeding.


    It doesn''t want to be like this again.


    Although the injury was not very serious, it didn''t matter, but the pain was the same. It was the great Baron Nash, not a masochist.


    Baron Nash looked at me with some vigilance and some disdain. He didn''t know what I wanted to do.


    Just looking at that weird smile, he always had a bad feeling.


    Glancing at Baron Nash, I had a plan in my heart.


    This guy can speak, which means that it is an intelligent life, a battle of intelligent life. Sometimes it doesn''t need pure power to suppress.


    As long as it is intelligent life, it will compromise.


    I ignored Baron Nash and looked up instead.


    The huge Python head appeared in front of me like a house.


    There was a silence around. No one spoke. Elise and they didn''t stop my action, but there was still some worry in their eyes. They didn''t know what I was going to do, but they knew it was definitely not a good thing.


    As for ah Shen and others, their faces are even more strange. This guy is crafty and full of bad water. Who knows what he is planning now.


    I didn''t care what others looked like, but I just sneered, and then jumped on Baron Nash''s head.


    "Hey, give you a chance to disperse the fog around," I said.


    Since it was the thick fog released by this guy, he must have a way to recover it.


    But Baron Nash laughed as if he had heard some poor joke: "are you kidding? You will die in these poisonous fog. Even if I can''t get rid of this damn seal, you will die."


    Your sister''s mouth is still hard up to now?


    I smiled, squatted down and pulled aside the broken scales on the surface of the wound, revealing the black and red flesh inside.


    You can see blood vessels wriggling.


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing?" Baron Nash raised his eyelids and said slightly flustered.


    "I didn''t do anything. I just wanted to have some fun for you." I said with a smile, and then stretched out my hand. The greedy Hydra stuck in the mountain wall in the distance seemed to be summoned and immediately flew into my hand.


    Then he jerked up and cut the scaleless wound with an axe.


    Pooh!


    The axe went in half at once.


    Ang!


    At that moment, the guy''s body suddenly twitched violently.


    When there were scales before, my axe could not break this guy''s defense, but now, the scales in this place have been broken. In this place, there is no defense cost at all. If this axe goes on, it will be a tall scar immediately.

 Chapter 898

    Perhaps compared with Baron Nash''s huge body, this wound is nothing at all, just like the human body was scratched by a fruit knife.


    But it hurts.


    What''s more, this place is still on your head.


    Baron Nash''s body suddenly twitched violently: "bastard smelly boy, you dare to hurt me. Don''t let me recover. Otherwise, I''ll break you into pieces. I''ll turn you into my food and shit and pull you out."


    Baron Nash is growling. This guy is angry.


    What''s this? The tiger fell flat and the sun was bullied by the dog. He was even entangled by the seal. As a result, he fell into such a miserable situation. Being bullied by such a smelly boy is such an asshole. He can''t help but want to swear.


    "If you dare to call again, believe it or not, I''ll pull a piece of shit on your head now?" I threatened.


    These words opened the eyes of people nearby, and each one was speechless. These two guys, how does this conversation sound like two local ruffians.


    Come on, one is an expert, and the other is the strongest life of the hero League. Is it possible to be a bit of an expert?


    "I tell you, I didn''t threaten you. If you don''t spread the things around me, even if I''m going to die, I promise you won''t feel better," I threatened.


    "Smelly boy, wait until I recover."


    "Restore your uncle." I was also annoyed.


    Stand on this guy''s head and take advantage of this guy''s lack of strength. If I don''t humiliate him, I won''t be surnamed Lin. I know that if this guy recovers some strength and wants to fight again, it will be troublesome.


    Then I immediately cut down with another axe.


    This guy''s head is very strong. The scales on the outside are like cast iron. Even the meat inside is very tough, and the bones on the head are hard and terrible.


    I don''t care about him. I can''t stop getting the bones, but I can get the meat off this guy''s head. I cut it with an axe and immediately cut off a large piece of snake meat. It''s estimated that it weighs more than ten kilograms.


    As soon as he shook his palm, he threw it directly: "Hey, are you hungry? Don''t be silly, Xue Yang. If you roast this meat, you can fill your stomach. Others starve to death before they are poisoned by poison gas."


    Xue Yang hurriedly took the piece of flesh and blood, with a strange face, but this guy can see it. Even if he wants to die, he won''t lose money if he can eat a piece of flesh and blood of this monster first.


    "I can''t kill you, but I also want to make your head bald. I want you to have no face to go out to see people all your life. Even in the monster, you are an ugly guy."


    One piece of meat, two pieces of meat, three pieces of meat.


    Every piece of meat was cut by me. This guy was howling bitterly and shaking violently all over his body.


    If you cut a piece of meat from a person, I don''t believe he doesn''t hurt. This is lingchi execution. I think no one could get such treatment except the guy thunder.


    It is worthy of being the cruelest punishment invented by human beings to put to death late. Even such a huge monster can''t bear it and screams repeatedly.


    This guy''s tolerance is much better than thunder.


    The whole head was a river of blood and looked in a mess.


    Before long, a huge hole was pulled out of the guy''s head.


    Not to mention, there were some places in this guy''s skull where my axe couldn''t get in, and I didn''t care. An energy burst, and the green energy immediately went into the flesh and blood and exploded directly.


    I guess this guy has a piece of paste in his head.


    But this guy''s head is obviously different from ordinary monsters. It is estimated that something like ability crystal core is controlling his body. Otherwise, he would have died under this injury.


    Of course, if this guy was so easy to deal with, he would never be sealed and would have been killed long ago.


    The size of that wound was limited. Although I took out a pit, it soon reached the limit. I almost jumped in and continued to expand around along the pit.


    Even if I can''t break your scales, I can leave you with only one bone shelf.


    At this time, even Xiao Ba came together, picked up a large boulder from nearby, climbed slowly to the mountain wall, climbed higher and higher, directly climbed to the cliff hundreds of meters, and then jumped with the boulder.


    Xiaoba also wants revenge. He has just been bitten off a tentacle. Xiaoba also has a grudge.


    From a commanding position, the impact force is absolutely extraordinary.


    With a bang, the whole snake body was almost broken from the middle, which was more fierce than the one just now.


    Then one of Xiaoba''s tentacles immediately entangled. This guy also knew that the monster couldn''t do anything about himself. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the suction cup immediately adsorbed and began to devour Baron Nash''s flesh and blood.


    Xiao Ba is ready to make up for his losses.


    It was only the two of us, but others seem to have seen fun. Grandma has a hammer. If she can''t leave, she will die here sooner or later. It''s good to cause some damage to this guy.


    So, one by one, they all ran over.


    Xiao Ling was the most vicious. The bullet of the sniper gun aimed at a blood vessel and hit it.


    Chen Yi directly stuffed the cation cannon into the wound.


    As more and more battlefields were opened up, Baron Nash was very unlucky.


    Elise and they didn''t expect such a picture to appear. At that time, after they determined that they couldn''t kill Baron Nash, they sealed and left, and no one tortured Baron Nash.


    But look at what these people do. It''s ruthless.


    In fact, this effect is quite good. It''s nothing to be pricked by a needle, but if the whole body is pricked by a needle, it''s unbearable.


    Just like Baron Nash now, his whole body was struggling violently and screaming repeatedly.


    Even when he was surrounded and suppressed by so many people, he didn''t suffer so much.


    That taste is really terrible.


    "OK, stop." I shouted as I saw it almost.


    All the people stopped their movements.


    "Hey, how are you feeling now?" I asked. "Disperse the thick fog around and let''s leave. Otherwise, you have to continue."


    "Damn boy, you''re all dead. I''ll kill you." Baron Nash still roared wildly.


    "Go on!" I waved my hand and we went on.


    I know what this guy wants. He wants to make us all faint or even die by relying on the toxicity around him. At that time, he won''t let him do whatever he wants?


    In fact, we have been supporting until now. We feel a little dizzy. If it weren''t for Chen Xiaolin''s treatment, we might not be able to support until now.


    But there is always a limit to healing. We don''t dare to show weakness at all. Once this guy detects that we have reached the limit, I''m afraid it''s our end.


    "Hey, is this really good? You''re in pain, and your injury is getting worse and worse. What else can you take to break through this seal? You can''t break through now. If your injury gets worse, you''ll be even worse in the future."


    While hurting this guy, I also suppressed this guy from words. This guy is too strong.


    Wise life always has to consider the pros and cons. If the injury here is too serious, Baron Nash will almost never forget to break through the seal.


    Trapped here, in addition to relying on his body''s self-healing ability, he can''t absorb other energy at all.


    The scales were peeled off, and the black and red wounds on the body looked particularly dazzling. The blood and flesh cut like a hill were discarded on the ground around.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. The Baron Nash can''t stand this piercing pain at last.


    "Wait a minute, stop," roared Baron Nash at last.


    "I promise you I''ll break the fog and you''ll leave," roared Baron Nash.


    This is not less suffering.


    Hoo.


    At a glance, we can all see the hope in each other''s eyes.


    This guy finally gave in. We are most afraid that this guy would rather die than give in. In that case, we will all be finished, and this guy will only be hurt a little.

 Chapter 899

    In fact, we have almost reached the limit. If this guy really prefers death to surrender, maybe we will be the first to die.


    We left Baron Nash''s body. Just in front of us, Baron Nash raised his head reluctantly.


    He knows very well that he must do according to our requirements, otherwise, we will continue to hurt his body. If his body is damaged too seriously, he will not be able to bear it.


    As I said, if he wants to break through this seal, he must have absolute power.


    In the sky, a black air stream is creeping madly.


    With Baron Nash''s roar, a large black fog is rapidly gathering at Baron Nash''s mouth.


    Not spread, but absorb.


    These black forces are the strength of Baron Nash himself. He will absorb them back to enhance his strength and recover the damage he has suffered.


    Visible to the naked eye, the surrounding black is rapidly becoming thinner. After a few minutes, all the thick fog is finally absorbed, and the sunlight overhead is projected again.


    After absorbing all the fog, Baron Nash looked at us angrily: "damn bastard, you can get out of my territory immediately, otherwise, I will still kill you."


    After absorbing these black forces, Baron Nash seemed to recover a little, and his tone became arrogant again.


    Just after the black fog dissipated, we immediately became sober, and those on the ground gradually recovered from vertigo.


    But their own strength is very weak. Even if they wake up, they still feel very weak and lifeless.


    But we don''t dare to neglect. This guy''s strength is too strong. Who knows if he will change his mind. If he changes his mind, we''ll all be finished.


    One by one, we quickly wake up the people on the ground, and then leave the place the same way. We dare not cross the canyon rashly. In that case, we will waste more time.


    Holding each other and staggering, it took a long time, and the people in the canyon finally retreated.


    As for us, we stayed here all the time to monitor the Baron Nash and avoid anything else.


    We didn''t leave the canyon until everyone left.


    Some people can leave, but others can''t.


    In this canyon, countless bodies were left, some were shocked to death by the impact, and some died under the attack of toxicity.


    Finally, it was counted that at least more than 20000 people were buried in the canyon, almost all of them old people.


    Because they made a wrong decision and paid such a painful price, their faces were very ugly and their hearts were full of self blame.


    "Well, now is not the time for self reproach." seeing the appearance of those people, I said, "if you really feel self reproach, take all the remaining living people out of the forest."


    "Chen Xiaolin, SANA, please both of you and treat the serious people."


    "Xiyi, you mobilize the tree man and guard around to avoid being attacked by zombies and mutant beasts."


    "Others rest in place. No matter what method we use, we will fully recover in three hours, and then start moving forward again."


    Not long. The longer we stay in such a place, the more unfavorable it will be to us.


    "Northern theater, who is responsible for contacting other places?" I asked.


    "It''s me." Xu Yang stood up and said.


    "Chen Bolin, take him back to the headquarters of the northern theater." I said: "now the powerful zombies in that place have been basically eliminated. Don''t worry about danger."


    "Chu Feifan, you follow."


    "I want you to contact the Western Theater immediately and inform general Chutian to bomb the most densely populated places around the northern theater with cruise missiles."


    "Bingya, you are responsible for providing coordinates!"


    There are too many zombies outside. It''s unlikely that we want to break through from the inside. We can''t take care of the remaining 80000 people. The damage of those with ability is too great. Only by relying on missiles in the Western Theater and bombing with missiles can we empty that area.


    If missiles are bombed, we will save a lot of trouble.


    Because of the missile launch error, there were people in the northern theater before, and Chu Tian didn''t dare to bomb with those things at all, but now, so many of us are all in the jungle, far away, and the error won''t be so big.


    Several people took action immediately after hearing my order, and they didn''t even have time to rest.


    Bingya also spread her wings and flew over.


    As for the others, they all sat here and did their best to restore their physical strength.


    "Mr. Lin." when I was resting, several people came next to me.


    Zhao Zixuan, Junren and ye Xuan, I know these three people, together with the little sister next to them, are the strongest people in the northern theater.


    "What''s the problem?" I asked with a smile.


    "First of all, we want to thank you for coming to rescue us at the risk of thousands of miles away." after thinking about it, Zhao Zixuan said.


    "This is not necessary. The rule of our dungeon is that the stronger the ability, the greater the responsibility. We will never let go of those who need rescue. What''s more, there are some people who are very important to us."


    I looked to the side. Guan Zhaolin, brother Meng Rui and their brothers were lying on the ground and sleeping.


    Chen Xiaolin and Chen Xiaodao are also together, whispering something.


    As for a Shen, he went into the woods with his two wives. Who knows what these three people want.


    Fortunately, our people did not suffer any loss.


    "Thank you anyway," Junren said.


    "In addition, we have another problem." after hesitation, Zhao Zixuan said: "now the Western Theater and the eastern theater are not integrated, right?"


    I nodded: "not only now, but also in the future. Unless one day the external threat is not so great, maybe we will gather together to build a strong city."


    Because it is too dangerous now, large-scale migration may bring many deaths.


    "But now, which direction should we go after we break out?" Zhao Zixuan asked a very important question.


    Yes, we just want to break through now, but after breaking through, will we go to the east or the west?


    These are two places far apart. The distance between them is not a star and a half.


    "Actually, I haven''t considered this problem yet. I just want to leave here first." I scratched my head, and I was a little embarrassed.


    I really didn''t think about it.


    When I pulled away, those people were speechless for a while. They thought they were all ready. When they gave orders, they were so straightforward, but they didn''t think of this aspect at all.


    "In fact, for you, whether you go to the east or the west, the difference is not very big. Both sides of us have the original intention and have the capacity to accept you."


    "Of course, there are more people who can accept it in the Western Theater."


    "Everything depends on your choice, whether to go east or west."


    "In the Western Theater, there are hundreds of thousands of troops led by the old general Chu Tian. There are fierce arms and live on the surface. The safeguard measures are good. However, because they live in the Gobi and desert areas, the food problem may be more serious."


    "As for our eastern theater, we live in the underground world and have opened up a small city underground. In terms of security, it is comparable to the Western Theater."


    "Our place is much smaller and may be very crowded. The food problem is slightly better than that in the Western Theater, but we don''t have hundreds of thousands of troops and armed guards. We only have more than 20000 capable people."


    "This is the current situation on both sides of us. Where you want to go depends on your own wishes."

 Chapter 900

    We gave them plenty of choices. Wherever they wanted to go, they went wherever they wanted.


    But this problem is also a very serious consideration for them.


    There is no doubt that the previous group of children taken away must have flown to the Western Theater.


    But those transport planes only appear once and will never appear again. The risk is too great, and they can only trek on foot through the ground.


    To be fair, the Western theater can bring people a greater sense of security, which we can never compare with.


    After all, there are hundreds of thousands of troops, missiles and endless ammunition in the Western Theater.


    However, the situation in the Western Theater is also grim. The problem is food.


    We are located in the eastern region. The soil is relatively fertile. Even so, we still need Xiyi''s help and search for food from surrounding cities.


    If we join 100000 people at once, it will also be a burden to us.


    As for the Western Theater, I heard Chu Yue say that because there is less arable land to plant and there is little rain, the food problem is more serious than ours. More than one third of the food needs to be collected from the surrounding cities.


    Of course, they also cultivate, but because there are too many zombies outside, they often don''t care after sowing the seeds. When harvesting, they send troops to protect them and collect the food, which is similar to ours.


    However, we have hope here, and the growth rate of grain is almost very fast.


    Even under such circumstances, one third of the food in the Western theater still needs to be collected from other places.


    If we join these tens of thousands of people, I''m afraid it won''t last long in the Western Theater.


    In fact, it is the same for us. Our underground city has only a slight surplus of food. If 100000 people were added at once, it would certainly not be enough. There would be a gap at that time.


    Therefore, although these people have been saved temporarily, the follow-up treatment is also a very serious problem.


    "In other words, whether we choose the West or the East, it will be a great burden, right?" Zhao Zixuan said with a frown.


    "It may be a little bad, but that''s the case," I said, shrugging my shoulders.


    "If we can''t deal with the problems of accommodation, food and water purification, the situation will not be solved at all."


    "Even if we accept so many people for the time being, we may not be able to support them in a short time, but over time, problems will certainly occur."


    "We understand about the situation." Zhao Zixuan nodded and said, "Mr. Lin, do you have any opinion?"


    "In fact, my opinion is that one place accepts a group of people in two places." after thinking about it, I said: "in this way, the pressure that each place needs to bear will not be too great, and we will be left with enough time to deal with the problems caused by the sudden increase of population."


    "But in this case, we need to divide our troops in two ways, and security has become a problem," Junren said.


    "There is no need to divide the troops into two routes. I think Mr. Lin means that we should go to one place first, settle down a group of people, and escort another group to the next place, right?" Zhao Zixuan said.


    "Yes, that''s right. Although there may be a longer delay on the road, I think it''s probably the best way," I said.


    "Please consider this question carefully. If you can, you can ask your people to see where they want to go," I said.


    "Then where did we arrive first?" asked Zhao Zixuan.


    "On the other side of the eastern theater," I said, "the road leading to the East is slightly better. There are many mountains leading to the West. It is not convenient to move forward, especially when there are so many people."


    "I see. I''ll let you know," Junren said.


    After discussion, these people all left, obviously to mobilize the people and ask them where they wanted to settle down.


    After they left, Guan Zhaolin also came together.


    Looking at Guan Zhaolin, I felt a little sorry: "sorry, man, I didn''t bring you to shadow island before."


    The man almost hated hammerstone, but he didn''t appear in the battle to kill hammerstone.


    "It doesn''t matter, I also understand." shook his head, Guan Zhaolin said: "I''m too impulsive and may destroy the action. This is my own reason."


    He laughed at himself, Guan Zhaolin said.


    "If only you understood." I was relieved.


    "Hammer stone?" Guan Zhaolin asked after all.


    "Dead, completely killed, the whole existence has been erased, that guy will never appear again," I said.


    There was a glimmer of disappointment and excitement in Guan Zhaolin''s eyes. I could see a touch of tears in the corners of this guy''s eyes.


    Anyway, the fall and Chen Xi''s revenge is revenge.


    Even if you don''t do it yourself in the end, it''s the only regret.


    But as long as the hammer stone is dead, that''s enough.


    The fallen and Chen Xi brothers can also go at ease.


    There was a little noise around. It was obvious that there were some differences among these people about where to go.


    Judging from the sound heard in their ears, most people seem to want to go to the Western Theater.


    After all, in the impression of these people, there is a whole army protection, which seems to be safer than anything.


    It''s not surprising to have this idea, and we don''t feel uncomfortable.


    At this time, Bingya, Chen Bolin and Xu Yang all came back.


    In what special way have they made contact with the Western Theater.


    "How did it turn out?" I asked.


    "Although old Chu Tian seemed reluctant, he promised to provide us with missile support. He gave us an hour to prepare and the missile would be launched in an hour," Chen Bolin said.


    "That''s good."


    In fact, we have nothing to prepare for. After all, we are located in the forest and far away from the northern theater. Even if those missiles may deviate, they will not deviate too far and cannot be thrown on our side.


    What''s more, Bingya went there in person to find the right coordinates to attack. If they can miss in this case, it''s too speechless.


    All of us are waiting here quietly, waiting for the arrival of that time.


    An hour is not long or short, but it makes us feel tormented.


    As time went by, I was even a little anxious.


    This kind of waiting is really not a taste.


    Bingya seemed to see my impatience, smiled and turned into a Phoenix, which took me high into the sky and could accurately see what was happening in the distance from the sky.


    The missile will be launched from the west, and we are all waiting for that moment.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. At the limit of my sight, a very small dark shadow suddenly appeared.


    When I saw that thing, my whole face changed slightly, and my eyes were full of excitement.


    I know what it is. The missile finally came.


    The speed of the missile is too fast. I don''t know how many times the speed of sound. I can''t hear any sound. I can only see a cluster of fierce burning flames expanding rapidly in front of me.


    It was small at first, but it became bigger in an instant. Through the flame, I could even see the slender body inside.


    "Everybody, get down, the missile is coming..." I shouted in the air.


    One brother immediately crawled on the ground.


    I don''t know how powerful the missile explosion is. After all, no one has been bombed.


    Therefore, although we are far away, we still have to face it carefully, and we must not be lax and careless.


    Everyone fell down. Only Bingya and I were still flying in the high air. My eyes were full of unimaginable excitement.

 Chapter 901

    Mom, that''s a missile. How many people in the world can have a chance to see the missile explode?


    Anyway, I don''t want to miss it. What, you say I''m bored and busy? Come on, it''s human nature to join the fun, okay?


    Everyone crawled on the ground and quietly waited for the moment. The missile exploded. Except for a few soldiers, most people did not understand what kind of power it was and what kind of concept it was.


    But we all know that the power of that explosion is absolutely earth shaking.


    When that flame appeared in front of me, it was not long before the explosion. The speed of the missile was too fast and dazzling. Even if I said that the speed expanded to the limit, it was as slow as a snail compared with the missile.


    The speed of the missile may be nearly 10000 meters in one second.


    When the missile starts bombing, unless it is a special anti missile system, other things have no chance to escape.


    I only saw that flame, expanding and expanding in front of me. In an instant, a huge object had appeared over the northern theater. Immediately, the direction gradually turned around, drew a parabola, and suddenly plunged into the lower end.


    There was less than three seconds between when I found the missile and when the missile began to land.


    Right in front of Bingya and me, that missile has directly hit the ground.


    No sound was heard.


    Only far away, at the moment when the missile fell, a huge black mushroom cloud soared into the air, accompanied by a huge fireball.


    blot out the sky and cover the sun!


    In a trance, I could see that area, and the whole theater seemed to tremble slightly.


    Then a large area of thick smoke quickly spread around from the ground.


    We stood high and saw the scene very clearly.


    Shockwave!


    It was a powerful shock wave caused by the explosion.


    I only saw a wave like a tsunami, which quickly spread wildly around, and the towering impact destroyed everything almost instantly.


    The buildings collapsed in an instant, and the high temperature and strong pressure brought extreme terrible destructive power. Only those zombies were seen, and almost all of those buildings turned into ashes in an instant.


    Nothing can survive under the power of that explosion, not even me. I will definitely be killed in an instant.


    Without seeing it with your own eyes, you never know how powerful that power is. It''s not too much to say that it destroys everything.


    In that large area, everything dissipated and nothing remained.


    It was not until a long time later that we heard that very strange scream and violent roar in our ears.


    We are very far away, but just across such a long distance, I can see the ground shaking violently under my feet, and the forest is shaking violently as if in a strong wind.


    That power even made me feel an impulse. What would be the result if I fired a missile in the direction of the Canyon?


    Baron Nash, will you be killed by a missile?


    I don''t know. Baron Nash is too strong, but the missile''s destructive power and pure energy impact are also very strong. If so, I don''t know what the result will be.


    It''s also possible that Baron Nash''s guy is old and never dies, but he may be unsealed.


    Just before that missile exploded, a second missile appeared.


    A mass of fire was detonated at a predetermined location.


    The fierce impact is raging wildly in that area. We can feel the impact and heat wave from high altitude. Bingya can only keep her body balance by flapping her wings.


    This is the power of cruise missiles. Moreover, this is a short-range small and medium-sized cruise missile. If it is an intercontinental missile, what will its power be?


    What if they carry nuclear warheads?


    The earth is not without powerful weapons. In fact, all kinds of weapons on this earth are enough to destroy the earth dozens of times, and it is no problem to destroy the world of the hero alliance.


    But the disaster came too soon.


    Most of these weapons are still sealed underground. When they are not used at all, they fall.


    The army is ready to go to war with other countries at any time, but it has no plan to fight zombies.


    The equivalent of each missile explosion is equivalent to the power of thousands or even tens of thousands of tons of TNT explosive, but in fact, the effective radius of direct destruction by missile explosion is not very large.


    The most important thing is the high temperature and impact after the explosion. If it is a nuclear warhead, there is also nuclear radiation, which is the most terrible place after the explosion.


    That amazing impact can directly destroy a large area.


    One, two, three, four


    Seven missiles exploded in a row, and the entire northern theater has been destroyed. This large area is completely covered by the rolling smoke.


    After the seven missiles exploded, they finally disappeared.


    The old man of Chu Tian paid a lot of money this time. After all, the number of 100000 people is enough for this guy to spend so many missiles.


    You know, that guy doesn''t have a lot of missiles in stock.


    After the missile explosion, I don''t know what it looks like there, because the smoke is so thick that our sight is completely blocked and we can''t see anything.


    However, there is not much time left for us.


    So Bingya and I quickly landed.


    "Junren, you are soldiers. After the missile explodes, how long will it take us to enter that area?" I asked Junren.


    "Ordinary missiles don''t pay so much attention. They can be used after the shock wave spreads and the flame goes out. They are not nuclear warheads," Junren said immediately.


    "That''s good. Mobilize everyone to get ready to go."


    We must do it as soon as possible. It is not easy to rely on missile bombing to open a gap. If we delay any longer, maybe those zombies will gather again.


    Everyone got up from the ground. Although the team was scattered, it had its own order.


    The soldiers are all scattered around, led by several mecha soldiers and superpowers, and the large army has begun to move.


    We were ten thousand meters away. When we finally came to the northern theater, we were shocked by the pictures in front of us.


    At the edge of the jungle, there are broken trees everywhere. The impact of the explosion on the ground has brought out deep gullies.


    In the area of the explosion center, the picture is more terrible.


    Except for that huge pit, everything else was wiped flat, and even the stone turned directly into powder.


    In a trance, we even feel like walking in a desert.


    As for zombies?


    I can''t even see a body.


    The explosion of seven missiles almost completely destroyed the area.


    "Come on, come on, everybody speed up." shouted loudly.


    The whole camp in the northern theater was still burning, but it was quickly extinguished under Bingya''s ice cone.


    The whole army shuttled directly from the area after the explosion, emitting the thick smoke.


    Until we left the camp in the northern theater and went out, we still saw the traces of several missile explosions.


    Outside, it was originally covered by dense zombies, but now, the explosion almost completely broke the blockade of the zombie, and there was no zombie in a large area.


    Only on both sides can we see some wriggling and ragged figures around us.


    But it''s far away.


    "Xiao Ba, open the way." ah Shen roared loudly.


    Small eight excitedly waved his six tentacles and roared in front.


    This guy had only five tentacles left, but after swallowing some of Baron Nash''s flesh and blood, he grew another one.


    At the same time, the roar of gunfire began to sound, and bullets were fired on both sides, blocking the zombies on both sides.

 Chapter 902

    Great migration, that''s not an easy thing.


    With the power of several Chutian missiles, we finally broke free from the blockade of the northern theater.


    Those zombies have basically been bombed by missiles. There''s nothing to worry about.


    But for us, this is just the beginning of a huge problem.


    The large-scale migration of tens of thousands of people can not be done casually! The road is too far away. We don''t know how long it will take us on the road.


    And many of them have injuries, it is very troublesome to move, and the problem of food is also a very serious problem.


    There was not much food in the northern theater. They took some when they retreated, but it was far from enough, not to mention the subsequent bombing. Basically, there was not much food left.


    The walking speed is very slow. After all, the vast majority of people are ordinary people. Even if they work hard in a day, the maximum distance is 30 or 40 kilometers. Their feet are full of blisters and their legs are stiff.


    At this rate, if you want to reach the dungeon, you can''t hold it for ten days and a half months.


    It''s not that we haven''t thought about using vehicles to move forward. In that case, the speed will be many times faster after all, but this is just an idea and can''t be realized.


    After all, this is not our previous small team, hundreds of people, a dozen cars.


    This time, it''s a huge scale of 80000 people. Even if a car is crammed into it, 70 or 80 people are the limit. We also need thousands of cars.


    For a while, where can we find so many vehicles? Not to mention gasoline, it''s all a big problem.


    But if it comes down like this, it''s not the way after all.


    "I''ve been walking for twelve hours. The soldiers are OK, but the ordinary people can''t hold on. If we can''t, let''s find a place to have a rest."


    I was discussing something with Junren, Xu Yang, ye Xuan and Zhao Zixuan. At this time, Meng Rui came over and said.


    I stopped and looked around. The whole team was scattered and shaky.


    After a long journey, these people were very tired physically and mentally. Moreover, these people had just got rid of the poison fog of Baron Nash, and their bodies had not even fully recovered.


    In this case, it is very good to be able to travel for more than ten hours.


    "Let''s go to the front. I look at the map. It seems that there is a Riverside Avenue in front. The vision of that place is wider. Go on for about three kilometers. It''s there. Camp and everyone has a rest." after looking at the map, I said.


    "Arrange some brothers to go in advance and clean up the scene. If there are zombies, kill them all. Ordinary people can rest. We can''t rest, okay?" I said.


    "I know that." Meng Rui nodded and arranged immediately. I saw that Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin went ahead with a group of people respectively.


    "At this speed, we may need about 15 days to get there. The road delay is too long," Zixuan said with a frown.


    "There''s no way," I said. If it''s just us, we may have returned to the dungeon now, but if so, we don''t need to come to rescue.


    "I think we can collect a batch of vehicles," Zixuan said.


    "But even if we find the vehicle, we can''t put all these people in it." I also thought about this problem, and the result is impossible.


    "I mean, we don''t need to take all the people on the bus, as long as we can take some of them." Zixuan said her idea.


    "Cars, one can be found, which can let those who can''t walk take the car, walk, and let those people exchange after a period of rest."


    "In this case, there is a period of time to rest. Otherwise, I don''t think many people can get to s city if they are on their way like now." Zixuan said with a bitter smile.


    That''s one way.


    "As for gasoline, you shouldn''t worry. There are countless cars on the road along the way. The gasoline in it should still be usable?"


    "Before, we were in a hurry to leave from the siege of zombies. We didn''t have time to make these, but I think we should be able now."


    Zixuan''s words made me worry a little.


    That''s right. If everyone gets on the bus, we need thousands of cars, but if it''s just those who can''t walk, it''s much less.


    If we could get hundreds of cars together, our forward speed could be increased by at least one third.


    "That''s a good idea. We''ll go out and find out how many cars we can find later." I agree with the idea.


    As for the problem of drivers, don''t worry at all. The number of people who can drive in the army can''t be counted.


    "Everyone, work harder. If we walk three kilometers further, we''ll rest. Today''s marching task is over. If you work harder, you can go to bed right away." Meng Rui shouted loudly with a tweeter.


    I can finally rest.


    Those people who have been exhausted for a long time, as soon as they hear this sentence, they suddenly come to the spirit one by one.


    They are in urgent need of rest.


    Under this stimulation, they hurried to speed up one by one. When they finally reached the road, they seemed to be completely paralyzed.


    This is a highway along the river, which is just suitable for us to rest. We just need to guard against zombies that may appear in one direction. The high embankment is enough to intercept those zombies.


    The team of 80000 people, densely packed, almost filled the whole highway.


    Just sitting down, everyone was panting. Some people were drinking water and eating. Some people just lay down and sleep. They were too tired.


    On the way all day, the soles of my feet were worn out, blisters and needle pricking pain.


    That appearance made us all frown.


    This is not a good phenomenon. This is only the first day. They will feel more tired when they get up tomorrow.


    It''s just a pity that even so, they don''t have time to rest. They have to move forward anyway the next day.


    We are not willing to give up anyone, but if anyone is really unable to move forward and unwilling to move forward, we have no way.


    "Meng Rui, you stay here and arrange some brothers to patrol around." I told Meng Rui.


    As for me and ah Shen, Guan Zhaolin, Chen Bolin and several other brothers, we used to look for buses.


    Chu Feifan is in charge of the mecha soldiers. As for the original capable people and soldiers in the northern theater, they are also assigned to arrange by themselves.


    These people are no less experienced than us.


    Others can rest, but those soldiers can''t. The 20000 soldiers who still survive have to take turns to watch the night.


    Because the whole team is too long, only those who rely on ability can''t guard it at all. These soldiers are actually the main members of defense.


    The whole team soon fell into silence. After a long time, there were snores everywhere.


    They even couldn''t care what kind of environment they were surrounded by, and immediately fell into a deep sleep.


    Bang!


    From time to time, there will be a gunshot.


    The whole place is not safe, and there are many wandering zombies around.


    But even in this case, those people still didn''t wake up from sleep.


    They are really tired.


    When he was in the northern theater, he was attacked all the time, and the fighting almost never stopped.


    Not enough to eat, not warm to wear, not even a chance to rest.


    Later, he fled to the canyon and was attacked by the poisonous fog. Immediately after that, he marched for another 12 hours.


    They haven''t closed their eyes for days.


    Too tired.


    Everyone is too tired.


    Even Zhao Zixuan and Junren are tired.


    Waves of sleepiness swept over, and they also wanted to sleep, but when they were about to fall asleep, Junren slapped themselves.


    Others can sleep, but he can''t.


    Others went out to look for food and cars. Now he is in charge here. He must not sleep.

 Chapter 903

    Food, water, vehicles, gasoline.


    For those of us, there are actually a lot of things to be busy.


    We have ability. Our body is much stronger than ordinary people. In this case, we naturally have to pay more.


    The food we carry is only about three days. Even if we try our best to save, it is at most five days. Therefore, we must be ready to replenish food at any time.


    But now, because time has passed for too long, the food in the granary of most shopping malls has basically expired.


    Now in these cities, there is basically no food.


    So we targeted those mutant animals, and some expired and deteriorated foods. Now who still thinks so much? Some have a good stomach, and whether they expire or not?


    Hundreds of capable people act separately, and everyone has his own task.


    Cars were transported near the road, and then quickly filled with gasoline from the surrounding cars.


    We choose buses, trucks and so on. These cars have strong carrying capacity. If they are cars, it''s unimaginable.


    At the same time, some killed mutant animals and expired and deteriorated food were also transported.


    Fortunately, we found a food company in this city, which stored a lot of food. Although most of them were moldy because they were unmanaged for a long time, they could survive for a while.


    Most of the cars we found were used to fill the food.


    Although it seems a lot, it is still a drop in the bucket compared with this huge number of people.


    "Hey, get up, get up, have some breakfast quickly, and you''ll be on your way soon." the next day, the sky just turned a little yellow, and Junren began to wake up the sleeping people one by one in the crowd.


    Those people slept very heavily, even some soldiers.


    They are really too tired and exhausted. A day''s rest can''t make them feel recovered. On the contrary, their whole body is in convulsive pain.


    "Hey, brother, get up quickly. It''s getting late." he patted a brother''s face gently, and Junren said.


    However, there was no response for a long time, and Junren''s face suddenly became a little dim.


    The man''s body was a little stiff. His fingers poked on his nose and there was no movement.


    I don''t know when the brother has lost his breath.


    Maybe he died silently in his sleep? I wonder if this is a kind of luck?


    Jun Ren only felt a pang of pain in his heart. These people finally broke through the siege of zombies. They didn''t die in the hands of zombies, but they died when they were completely relaxed.


    And this kind of dead person is not a


    In this morning, more than 200 people never stood up again. They didn''t seem to have died for a long time. They probably lost their breath not long before.


    Because they haven''t become zombies.


    People who had narrowly escaped death were still a little happy, but now the atmosphere around them has become depressed again.


    I don''t know how many people who have lost their lives will appear in the next period of time.


    "Don''t let them become zombies," Junren whispered.


    It''s obvious that even if these people are dead, they will still become zombies. What we have to do now is to break their heads so that they can get real sleep.


    These things are cruel, but this is the situation we are facing.


    Even Meng Rui and even us feel a little depressed.


    There are many people in our underground city, but we have never brought such a large-scale migration, which also makes us feel uncomfortable.


    The bodies of those dead people were stacked together. Fan Xiaotian cut a huge hole in the ground and buried them.


    "Let''s keep going!"


    We can''t stay. We don''t even have time to remember here. We''re about to invest in new progress.


    The car has also started. Some people who are too weak to walk can crowd on the car and move forward as slowly.


    Each group of people has only three hours to ride. After three hours, another group of people will be replaced. Moreover, each person can only ride once a day.


    This is our biggest limit.


    If you really can''t walk... Sometimes you can only choose to give up.


    No matter how reluctant we are in our hearts, no matter how cruel the decision is, there is no way.


    Sometimes, things are like this. Whether you can live depends not only on the rescue of others, but also on your own efforts.


    One day, two days, three days


    By the seventh day, there was a food crisis.


    The mutant animals we hunt and look for everywhere are not enough. The daily meals are reduced from three to two, not to mention the long-distance attack, which makes the consumption more serious.


    Moreover, the bad food has caused many people''s physical discomfort.


    At this moment, we are only half the distance.


    In this process, we have been besieged and intercepted by zombies and mutant animals, but fortunately, our people responded in a relatively timely manner and did not lose too much in the hands of these things. On the contrary, because we were too tired, more people fell.


    Almost every day, one or two hundred people can no longer keep up with the team, every day.


    At first, it was sad, but gradually, we found that our nerves seemed to become a little big.


    Wake up every morning, just count the quantity and bury it, that''s all.


    The whole person is almost numb.


    Although half of them have gone, for these people, that kind of appearance can only be described as dead, and they can''t see any anger at all.


    On the eighth day, we were lucky. We went to a mountainous country where there were orchards. Although these orchards had not been pruned for a long time, the fruits on them still grew luxuriant.


    On this day, we had a big meal. Even everyone picked some fruits and took them with us. No one can guarantee that when these fruits will be the thing to save their names.


    On the ninth day, we came to a river.


    The bridge of that river has long been broken. Long Qian led his mecha soldiers to collect steel in the city and lay a bridge again.


    On the twelfth day, we basically didn''t eat much fruit.


    Now, we are 150 kilometers away from s city.


    Up to now, almost no one can continue to support except those soldiers.


    The legs of those people felt almost broken. In more than ten days, they all became skinny.


    Seeing this, we can''t help but continue to have a rest on the spot.


    "I''m afraid I can''t hold on like this. If these people continue to move forward, they may really die." long Qian is very worried.


    Although there are only more than ten days, people can hardly bear the attack day and night, the shortage of food and the diseases.


    "What should we do? It''s almost here. If we stop here, the food will be a problem." Junren was a little anxious.


    "The nearby city..." Xu Yang looked aside and seemed to want to find food from the city.


    "Let''s die. This city is one of the neighboring cities around s city. I don''t know how many times this place has been searched. It''s your luck to find a mouse." I shook my head and said.


    "What shall we do now? We can''t give up at this time?" said Ye Xuan.


    "Why give up at this time?" I said. "There is always a way. If you can inform the dungeon, the problem can be solved."


    "Wait a minute, I have a way." Zixuan suddenly said.


    This girl is very smart. Sometimes we are trapped by our rigid thinking, but this girl won''t.

 Chapter 904

    This girl is very smart, and her brain turns much faster than us.


    It''s similar to Mumu. Even I can''t compare with Mumu in this respect.


    "In fact, I think our way of thinking has entered a misunderstanding." Zhao Zixuan continued: "we just want to take everyone to s City, and then to the Western Theater."


    "In fact, there are many ways we can choose, such as cars. Yes, we don''t have enough cars now, but how far is it from s city? It''s only 150 kilometers away."


    "Although the speed of these cars is not fast, they should arrive in three hours after 150 kilometers."


    "Let''s send the people on the bus first, and the others will just stay here and wait. A distance of 150 kilometers is just a few more trips at most."


    Zhao Zixuan''s words brightened my eyes. Yes, it''s actually a very simple point, but our brain has almost become rigid for so many days, and no one thought of it.


    The car can deliver a group of people first. After delivery, it can also deliver some food to let the people here support for a long time.


    And there are motorcades in the dungeon. Although a lot of gasoline may be wasted back and forth, human life is more important at this time.


    Looking around, those people could hardly hold on.


    In this case, where can we care about oil? Naturally, human life is more important.


    With this in mind, we immediately began to act.


    Let Guan Zhaolin, Chen Yi and Meng Rui sit in the town, and the others continue to stay here to guard. The dozen cars have begun to move forward.


    Among the dozen cars, more than 1000 most tired people were loaded. First, they were sent to s City, so that they could have a safe and stable environment for a temporary rest. As for others, they stayed here for a rest.


    These people are so tired that they must have a good rest.


    The distance is not very long. Moreover, it is also a satellite city around s city. The power of s city can radiate to this area. In this area, the number of zombies and mutant animals is very small, and basically there is no need to worry about any attack.


    About five hours later, the team turned back.


    Because we often act here, the road is basically empty. In addition, things are urgent. Almost all these old drivers are racing at a fast speed.


    Originally, we expected that it would take at least seven hours. Unexpectedly, we turned back in five hours, and each car was full of food and water.


    Food is the simplest type of potatoes, corn, sweet potatoes and steamed bread, which are easy to grow, grow relatively large, produce relatively high and easy to fill your stomach.


    At this time, don''t pursue any enjoyment. Some food is good.


    And when I came back, the number of the team increased from 15 to 40, which is basically the largest reserve of the dungeon.


    The food and water on the car went down and almost devoured them one by one.


    There are also some people over there in the dungeon. Even Chu Yue came to meet the two sisters of Chu Feifan. Naturally, it is inevitable to say a lot of words.


    Even Mu Mu came. Obviously, Mu Mu also attached great importance to this matter.


    "The underground city is being expanded, but the expansion has not been completed. Now there are not so many people living in the underground city. I will arrange them to live in s city for the time being." Mu Mu explained briefly.


    Because he was attacked by the empty earth beast before, Mumu is ready to build the dungeon into an absolutely invincible steel city.


    It''s just that the amount of work is so huge that it can''t be completed in a short time.


    These new people in the past can''t live in the underground city for the time being, but they can live in s city.


    Although we live in the underground city, s city is actually our sphere of influence. The zombies in the whole city are basically emptied.


    The buildings inside are also demolished on a large scale, leaving only some relatively strong ones that have not been damaged. Although there are not many, they are enough for these people to live.


    In fact, the plan to return to the ground, at least to rebuild s City, has been preparing for the underground city.


    We can''t live underground all the time. As more and more people live, the underground city will eventually be unbearable.


    The reconstruction of s city is imperative.


    Moreover, we also need to expand the cultivated land near s City, otherwise, the food will not be enough to feed so many people.


    It can be said that this time, the reconstruction of s city is just a little ahead of schedule.


    With 40 cars, the number of people that can be loaded immediately increases a lot, and more than 3000 people can be transported each time.


    It can run about five times a day. In other words, fifteen thousand people can be transported to s city in one day.


    If we walk, it may take three days or even more to get there, but now, the time actually consumed is not much different.


    When the matter was settled, I was relieved. I knew it was at least an explanation to these people.


    From beginning to end, we used to rescue, and naturally hope to make all these people reach their destination safely as much as possible.


    Watching members get on the car with hope, my heart is full of satisfaction.


    Saving people''s lives is better than building a level-7 futu. I don''t know whether there are gods and Buddhas in this world, but now the hopes and smiles on those faces are the best praise for me.


    Not just me, I can feel that other people who have been giving are the same.


    Everyone is very happy.


    Such a long time''s efforts have finally paid off at this time. Nothing is happier than this.


    "General Junren, you people, just stay in s city and have a good rest. In the future, even if you want to go to Jinggu in the Western Theater, you will have strength." I said to Junren.


    "I''m afraid, not many people are willing to go." Junren smiled and said.


    After a long journey of more than ten days, even he can''t stand it, let alone ordinary people.


    This kind of thing, whether it is physical or mental, is a huge consumption.


    Along the way, more than two thousand people died of fatigue and disease.


    Not everyone can stick to such a long distance. Although at the beginning of the discussion, more than 80% of the people thought of Jinggu city. After all, there is military protection there. They may think it will be safer.


    But now, no one wants to travel a long way, absolutely not.


    "At that time, the 80000 or 90000 people on our side may become a great burden on your dungeon, or cause you a serious food crisis. At that time, I hope not to cause resentment among your original members." Junren said with some worry.


    This is quite normal. The number of 80000 people increased at once, almost two-thirds of our original number.


    This sudden increase will certainly have some impact. The treatment of those people will naturally be reduced and the food distributed will be a little less.


    "General Junren, you don''t have to worry about this problem at all. The people in our dungeon are not that kind of bastards. Each of us has experienced this kind of thing."


    "Believe me, they will be very welcome. Moreover, there is no need to divide you and us. When we get to the dungeon, we are all a family, so we don''t have to be so outsidered." I said with a smile.


    "General Junren, please follow this bus. If you are here, I believe it will be easier to coordinate and avoid any misunderstanding," Mumu said.


    "OK, I''ll go right away." Junren is a man, not so much playful. As soon as he heard this, he promised immediately.


    Zhao Zixuan smiled and stood up: "I''ll go to another place to have a look. You can talk..."


    With that, Zhao Zixuan left. For a moment, there were only two people left here, me and Mumu.

 Chapter 905

    Zhao Zixuan was smart enough to see that Mumu had something to tell me. Although there was no trace, it was the general''s blade.


    It was obvious that she didn''t want them to know about it, and Zhao Zixuan didn''t mean to stay shamelessly.


    He nodded at Zhao Zixuan, and Mumu turned to look at me.


    "What''s the matter? Is something wrong with the dungeon?" I asked. I also know that Mumu must have something to tell me: "they don''t want so many people to go there?"


    Mu Mu turned his eyes angrily: "how is it possible that the people in our dungeon have a high consciousness and are not so selfish. What''s more, they all came from the outside. Even if they want to exclude, they don''t have that power, don''t they?"


    "What''s going on?" I was curious.


    If it''s not a very important thing, Mumu will never be so mysterious to separate others and tell me alone.


    "Did you promise anything to that woman before?" Mumu asked me.


    "Which woman?" I felt more and more confused.


    "It''s Ruiwen and Sarah." Mumu asked.


    Oh, as soon as I patted my head, I knew immediately and nodded quickly: "yes, I promise Ruiwen that if she intended to join our dungeon, I intended to help save their hosts. What''s the problem?"


    "It''s no problem. After all, the strength of those two people is also very strong. If they can join the dungeon, it''s really a powerful help, but it may be a little dangerous for you," Mumu said.


    Then he took out a small note from his arms and gave it to me: "see for yourself."


    I took the paper and looked at it. There was only a string of simple words on it.


    "Karamay oil field, fifteen days later?"


    "Yes, there is only one place and time, and there is nothing else." Mumu said, "this is a brother of ours. When he went out, he was given to him by a beautiful woman with short silver hair and asked him to send it to you, but because you are not here, give it to me first."


    "Is this what Ruiwen left for you? What does this place and time represent?" Mumu asked.


    "It should be the signal she left me, but I didn''t expect it to be so fast." I scratched my head and briefly explained the situation of the spaceship space carrier.


    "In other words, fifteen days later, the space carrier will stop at the Karamay oil field and replenish fuel. At this time, the protective cover of the space carrier is open and the alarm measures are temporarily closed. This is the only chance we can go in and rescue their two hosts," I said.


    "It''s not fifteen days, it''s seven days. In fact, this note came to me eight days ago, that is, not long after you left." Mumu said.


    In other words, Ruiwen must have been assigned to some dangerous task by the damn Professor again.


    That guy doesn''t seem to kill Ruiwen. He''s really unwilling.


    Eight days ago? In other words, was Ruiwen dispatched four or five days after I left?


    It''s really difficult, Ruiwen. She has just completed a task that is almost certain to die. She didn''t expect to start the next task soon.


    "It seems that the matter here has to be handled by you. I must start to act immediately." I took a deep breath and said.


    "I''ll go with you, or bring some more brothers. After all, it''s a big deal. If you''re alone, it may be very dangerous," Mumu said.


    "It''s no use taking too many people. This time, it''s lurking in to save people. Too many people are easy to be found. In other people''s territory, there is no big difference between one person and ten people. Just secretly save people." I pretended to be relaxed.


    I just know myself. It''s just a joke.


    This thing is definitely not so simple. Anyway, that place is the nest of others. Once it is found, it is almost a dead end.


    "No, it''s because it''s too dangerous, so at least I''ll go with you. Both of us can summon a large number of heroes. Although there are only two, it''s actually equivalent to more than a dozen people. If you''re alone, you can''t deal with many situations at all. That''s the deal." Mumu decided directly without giving me a chance to refute.


    However, I still feel a little headache. Zijiao, Xiao Ya and I haven''t gone back to meet them yet. I don''t know what to say.


    "It doesn''t matter, your wives, I''ll tell them." Mumu stood up and said.


    Then Mu Mu called a Shen who was tired of being with his wife, briefly explained the things here, and asked a Shen to deal with these situations.


    As soon as he heard that there was another fight to fight, ah Shen was very excited and strongly asked to take him there.


    For this warmongering madman, we were speechless for a while.


    In fact, compared with the war, I hope this time things can end quietly.


    Finally, Mumu said good or bad, and finally persuaded ah Shen down. He told other brothers that we had other things to deal with and left temporarily.


    Then Mumu flew away with me.


    Mumu''s flying speed is definitely the fastest, which even Bingya may not catch up.


    Seeing our figure rapidly disappearing into the night sky, Bingya looked at it below. The expression on her face didn''t know why it looked strange.


    Those eyes looked a little dim, as if the crystal had lost its luster.


    Bingya doesn''t know what kind of thoughts are in her heart.


    "Gone, that woman is his relative?" Zhao Zixuan''s voice came from the side.


    "No, it''s a friend." Bingya glanced at Zhao Zixuan and asked, "why don''t you say it''s a girlfriend and lover?"


    "Well, that''s obviously not. If it''s a lover, it won''t be the case between the two people. I thought they were brothers and sisters. I didn''t expect that they were just friends. I didn''t expect that I guessed wrong." Zhao Zixuan said with a smile.


    Bingya is a very cold girl. She usually talks very little. Unless she takes the initiative to speak, Bingya won''t even say one more word.


    It seemed a little boring. Zhao Zixuan took the initiative to say, "do you like that man?"


    Well, just don''t talk. This is a very hot one right away.


    If it''s someone else, either blush or roll your eyes.


    But for Bingya, this sentence is no different from usual family talk.


    His face was still as cold as ice.


    "No." the simple answer.


    But Zhao Zixuan obviously didn''t believe it. Her eyes were very strange. She stared at Bingya. She didn''t know why her heart beat faster, as if something had been pierced.


    "Don''t pretend. I can feel it. I''ve never been wrong." Zhao Zixuan was very confident in her eyes.


    "You just read it wrong once," Bingya said.


    The smile on Zhao Zixuan''s face suddenly stiffened.


    "He and I are just comrades in arms. We have fought together many times, risking life and death, that''s all. We have no other special feelings," Bingya said.


    "Forget it, even if you don''t admit it, but you don''t have to worry. That woman has only the same attachment to that man as her relatives. There is no relationship between men and women. It''s not your threat." Zhao Zixuan said confidently.


    "I don''t even know what you''re talking about. Besides, Lin Yi doesn''t lack women. He has three wives, one more than a God." Bingya said with her mouth curled, "a flower heart radish."


    "A big turnip!"


    The two said almost in unison.


    But Bingya didn''t notice how charming she looked when she said this sentence.


    There was a little more blush on a snow-white face, which looked like a little woman.


    This appearance, appearing on Bingya''s face, can be called a unique sight.

 Chapter 906

    Of course, we don''t know these things. Under the leadership of Mumu, we flew directly from the sky.


    After Mumu''s wings spread out, its own speed is unimaginable, just like taking a plane.


    It didn''t take long to get over s city.


    Here, the people who came before settling down, Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and Na Mei, are all here to help.


    Several people were very happy to see me back.


    But we don''t even have time to get together. Looking at the three happy girls, I feel a little guilty in my heart.


    Every time I go out, it''s a worry for these girls. They can''t rest assured until I come back safely.


    I can understand that the feeling of fear is really very uncomfortable.


    But there''s no way. I don''t need to do some things. Other brothers can do well, but there are some things that can''t be done by other brothers except our top experts.


    Whenever we need to do something, it must be very dangerous, which makes them particularly worried.


    Every time, I don''t know how to explain to some girls.


    Fortunately, there was Mu Mu. Mu Mu was also a very smart girl. She pulled the three girls aside, whispered something, and looked at me from time to time.


    I can feel that the eyes of several people are very strange. I don''t know what Mu Mu says about me.


    But after a period of time, Mu Mu actually persuaded the three girls. Although I was still very worried, it didn''t hinder me from going to Karamay.


    Three people just told me to be very careful. If the situation is wrong, don''t take risks.


    I promised again and again.


    "I''ll say it''s OK. Several sisters in law are very reasonable people. They won''t hinder your hero from saving the United States. Let''s go?" Mu said with a smile.


    This girl seems to be a lot younger than me. It''s nothing to call Nami their sister-in-law.


    I asked Mu Mu how he talked about the three people, but Mu Mu sold at this time. Just saying it''s a secret means not telling me what I said, but I guess I didn''t say anything good about me.


    The wings behind opened again, Mumu held my shoulder, and then rushed to the sky. We flew to the northwest.


    Karamay oil field is the first large oil field in China, located in XJ, in the northwest of China, bordering many countries.


    The oil content of this oil field is very rich. So far, there may not be even one third of the oil extracted.


    Because it is located in the plateau and sparsely populated, there are not many zombies after the end of the world, but the number of mutant animals is definitely the largest.


    After all, most of the people living in this place are herdsmen. No one has hundreds, thousands or even tens of thousands of cattle and sheep, horses and wolves everywhere.


    Now this place may have become a paradise for mutant animals.


    This area is still some distance away from Jinggu city in the Western Theater.


    The flying speed of Mumu''s wings is amazing. It''s faster than Xiao ba. Even if I start the ghost trot, I can''t compare it. Moreover, my ghost trot has time limit, and Mumu''s wings have no pressure in this regard.


    The most important thing is that flying from the sky directly leaves countless tortuous directions. We just need to move forward in a straight line.


    In fact, I''m worried about whether I''ll go to the wrong place.


    But the wooden hand doesn''t know what kind of instrument it has. The positioning system is the same, which can ensure that we will never make mistakes.


    In fact, we still have seven days. It may be a little early now.


    But my idea is the same as that of Mumu. Let''s go there first, at least get familiar with the surrounding environment, and then make different judgments according to the situation.


    Most importantly, we are not sure whether the time and place given by Ruiwen are accurate.


    If that cunning guy suddenly comes in advance, we''ll miss it, won''t we?


    It''s more than 1000 kilometers from the east to the bottom, but for Mumu, it''s just a few hours.


    It wasn''t long before we reached the XJ area.


    Just as we know before, it is located on a plateau, which is different from the cities in the east of central and southern China. Most of it still maintains the original ecological environment, and the ground is full of green grass.


    In the air, there seems to be no stinking smell in the city. Everything seems so quiet.


    If there is no end, this place is definitely a good place to play.


    Flying over that city, we soon got over the big oil field.


    Looking around, huge machines stand on the ground, just like towering buildings. I stand still despite the wind and rain.


    Huge drilling platforms look very shining. Even after many years and no one manages them, there are many mottled marks on the drilling platform, but the picture still looks shocking.


    This place is not only responsible for extracting oil from the ground, but also for refining oil.


    In this place, the storage of oil is very rich.


    Coupled with the vast area and few people, it''s no wonder that the abnormal Professor chose this as his supply station. That guy''s vision is very good.


    However, there are many drilling wells here. We don''t know where that guy will stop.


    After getting familiar with the whole oil field, Mu Mu and I quickly left, hid on a mountain bun next to us, and quietly waited for the arrival of that giant.


    The space carrier, that is, the spaceship, is the most sci-fi thing I have heard so far. It is said that it is much better than the aircraft carrier.


    I''m still a little excited. I don''t know what kind of shock this big guy will bring to me.


    Mu Mu and I were waiting around.


    In the twinkling of an eye, three days have passed, and there is still no movement.


    Maybe we came too early. Even if the professor was cunning, he wouldn''t come so many days in advance?


    I muttered in my heart.


    There are only two of us in this place. We haven''t met any other living people.


    The number of zombies is also very small. Only occasionally we see some zombies wandering around, but they will soon be torn up by mutant beasts.


    The real number is those mutant animals, docile cattle and sheep. After mutation, they will also become powerful and violent.


    These mutant beasts are the real masters of this large area.


    Even the two of us were attacked several times by mutant animals without eyes.


    But the end result is that we don''t have to worry about food.


    What is a little boring is that there are only me and Mumu here. I always feel a little lonely.


    Sometimes I can talk, but most of the time, I just wait quietly and don''t know what to say.


    The atmosphere was awkward.


    "Shh, don''t make a noise. There''s something moving." on the fourth morning, when I was still sleeping, Mu Mu''s voice suddenly came in my ear.


    My whole person was smart, I woke up immediately, my body suddenly reversed and lay on the ground.


    The wood next to me is the same, holding a telescope in my hand, watching the picture in the distance.


    The distance was too far. I looked at it and saw only the black oil field, which was still the same as before. It seemed that it was no different from before.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Someone showed up," muki said.


    The expression on my face suddenly changed when I was shocked.


    We''ve stayed here for three days. We''ve never seen anyone, but today there''s a person suddenly. Isn''t that a professor?


    "Show me."


    After receiving Mumu''s telescope, I looked into the distance. I soon found that a figure was walking around in a distant place.


    It''s not a zombie. It can be seen from the man''s clothes.


    That guy seems to be looking for something everywhere. He seems to be growing up and his mouth is shouting.


    The whole person looks stupid and doesn''t know what he''s doing. It''s like crazy.

 Chapter 907

    Isn''t he crazy?


    I couldn''t help wondering where that guy was walking.


    I only saw that this guy almost swam the whole oil field in a short time. It''s definitely not a madman. A madman certainly doesn''t have such a fast speed. He can walk the whole oil field in a short time without letting go of any corner.


    That guy looks like a clown, jumping off and running up and down everywhere.


    It''s as funny as a clown, and this guy seems to be invisible, his body is looming, and often escapes from the surveillance of the telescope.


    And this guy seems to have very keen perception. When I observed, this guy seemed to feel something and suddenly turned around.


    Fortunately, I hid quickly, and the distance here was too far. This guy didn''t find anything.


    It''s definitely a powerful expert. Ordinary people can''t have such keen perception.


    I don''t know what this guy came from and why he appeared here?


    Looking for food? Hunting?


    Don''t be kidding. This place has nothing but oil.


    The presence of such a powerful person here really makes people feel a little unique.


    After searching the whole oil field inside and outside, the guy quickly left and went to a huge and wide place next to the oil field to stop.


    Immediately waved to the sky, as if greeting something.


    With this guy''s action, strange things finally appeared.


    Originally, there was nothing in the sky. The sky was clear, but at this time, a strange voice suddenly came from the sky.


    That sound sounds like the air is surging wildly. At the same time, just above the guy''s head, a huge shadow is gradually emerging.


    It was an astonishing shadow.


    It''s like getting out of the water a little bit. Everything looks so strange.


    Space carrier!


    The moment I saw that thing, I was almost sure right away.


    That thing is definitely the so-called spaceship and space carrier.


    The huge body is shown little by little. Although it is only the tip of the iceberg, it still looks very scary.


    The whole body is silvery white light, which appears from the void. On the surface of the behemoth, a translucent light mask is attached.


    The light shield is obviously the protective shield of the space carrier.


    As the huge body showed more and more, the head became more and more terrible. The fishery administration ship we started before didn''t even deserve to lift shoes in front of this behemoth.


    That''s at least ten times the size.


    It''s hard to say whether the Big Mac aircraft carrier in the ocean has such a huge size.


    More than 2000 meters long, left a huge shadow on the ground. Seeing this thing falling, the man left quickly before.


    When the space carrier had not fully landed, the air flow from below had plunged all around into an extremely strong smoke and dust, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    That picture looks particularly scary.


    A little bit down, just like a meteor hitting the ground.


    That kind of feeling brings people a shock that hits the heart directly. I''ve never seen such a thing before. Although I''ve seen wood, I''ve only seen semi-finished products.


    Mumu is also the first time to see such a complete space carrier. The shock makes us both frightened.


    Through the protective cover, we can clearly see that all kinds of extremely advanced weapons are deployed on the body of the space carrier.


    The huge size, extremely complex and sophisticated weapon system, and the advantage of flying, make this big man almost become an invincible big Mac.


    Nothing can threaten this guy, absolutely not.


    At that moment, I almost immediately determined this point. When opening the protective cover, can even Baron Nash hurt the big man?


    I''m afraid not.


    It is worthy of being the product of the highest technology on the earth. This kind of goods is almost the type that can destroy everything. It is a kind of terrorist weapon that makes people feel desperate.


    If the length is more than 2000, it may be 2500. If the protective cover is included, it may be longer. The width exceeds fifteen and the height exceeds one thousand.


    This guy is not only an aircraft, but also a terrible air fortress. I don''t know how many people can live in it.


    It''s impossible to imagine how such a giant can move freely in the sky.


    Now we finally understand why this big man should often supplement energy.


    Because his energy consumption is too great. I don''t know how much energy it takes to support such a big guy to fly in the sky every second.


    Their main sources of energy are solar energy, oil, and nuclear power.


    Only the combination of these three can barely be enough for this big guy to use.


    The weapon system loaded on it is also very advanced. It is not at the same level as the ordinary cannon. It is a more high-end weapon system.


    When we were shocked, the height of this big guy was getting lower and lower. Even from a long distance, we could clearly feel the fierce momentum and impact.


    Boom!


    Finally, the big guy landed on the ground.


    Mingming''s landing speed was very slow, but at that time, a wave like an earthquake spread out in an instant. I just felt that the hill under me was shaking violently with the movement.


    When the big guy finally landed on the ground, Mu Mu and I looked at each other and could see the shock in each other''s eyes.


    This time, it really brought us great stimulation.


    Think about it, this big guy, let alone flying in the sky to launch an attack, even if he is out of control and falls directly from the sky, that kind of momentum is enough to destroy the whole s city in an instant.


    Even if we hide underground, we can''t carry this big guy. Those glasses will be broken in an instant.


    Of course, I guess the professor is not willing to knock down his sweetheart.


    As the space carrier landed, the surrounding protective cover shrank rapidly and then disappeared completely.


    Then a hatch was opened from above!


    At the same time, a device similar to a conveyor belt extends out.


    On that thing, personnel were holding a thick oil pipe in their hands. Obviously, they were ready to refuel.


    Those people seem to be capable.


    Wearing military uniforms, they are tough and powerful. At the same time, they can also feel the powerful ability fluctuation from these people.


    Obviously, these are the soldiers who take refuge in the professor.


    The professor doesn''t need the weak. There are no ordinary people on this ship. Even these soldiers who have received training and are much stronger than ordinary people can''t.


    These soldiers were forced to feed the ability crystal core. Those who can develop ability are qualified to stay here. As for others, they were abandoned and killed.


    Of course, there are other capable people.


    Groups of people came out from the inside. These people were divided into several parts. One part used to look for oil, while the other part went around and arranged a huge defense circle around the whole oil field.


    There was a problem with the clue provided by Ruiwen.


    This guy is a little too old and crafty. Maybe there is no one who is really trusted on the whole ship.


    Fifteen days later, but now it looks three days ahead of schedule.


    But others are the same as Ruiwen said. When landing, the protective cover of the spacecraft will be temporarily closed and enter a dormant state.


    Of course, it''s not that this guy doesn''t want to start, but that the spacecraft also needs to rest. If a thing is used for too long without any repair time, its life can be imagined.


    Among those people, I also saw Ruiwen.

 Chapter 908

    The silver haired girl, also a member of the convoy, searched around the oil field with Sarah.


    Just looking at their appearance, they obviously didn''t pay attention to this task.


    The two of them were forced to submit to the professor, not to mention the professor asked himself to perform several very dangerous tasks one after another.


    In this case, two people will be willing.


    That professor is also a fool. For Ruiwen, who adheres to her own standards, as long as you treat her sincerely, even if you don''t, as long as you treat her well, you can get a hundred times in return.


    On the contrary, if you use this kind of coercion, it will only make the mind of resistance stronger and stronger.


    Now I have seen two people, but the problem still comes. They are both inside. Now how do we get in touch with these two people?


    The information provided by Ruiwen is three days later. Maybe now the two people don''t know that we have appeared here.


    "If I can''t, I''ll try with the spirit of Falcon?" I thought about it and said.


    AI Xi''s Falcon spirit can provide vision. Ruiwen knows this ability. If Ruiwen sees it, maybe she knows we have come?


    "No, the spirit of Falcon will not only be discovered by them, but also by others. That''s not a good thing. Leave it to me. Don''t forget, I have many heroes." Mumu said confidently.


    By the way, rob!


    Shadow!


    I immediately reacted that although robbery has no stealth ability in the game, it can be perfectly integrated with the shadow here. As long as there is a shadow, robbery can get in.


    The shadow of a stone and the shadow of a grass. The ground is uneven and shadows are everywhere. For robbery, these are hidden places. He doesn''t need to be in the big shadow to hide his body.


    This guy, it''s the best way to spy here.


    Mu Mu summoned the robber. Under Mu Mu''s command, the robber''s figure quickly disappeared in the shadow of the grass. He wanted to find a suitable position that could be embedded.


    At this time, Sarah and Ruiwen were patrolling around the oil field.


    It''s just that the two people don''t care about this task at all. They just look for those corners and corners. They''ll be fine if they have a look.


    For two people, perhaps more hope is to find a quiet place.


    Two people are also looking, but what they are looking for is obviously different from others.


    "I guess I can''t do it this time," Sarah whispered. "That guy is so cunning. He said it was three days ahead of schedule."


    "Now Lin Yi, they may have just started from the underground city, but they may not have started yet." Sarah said a little depressed, and her beautiful face was obviously full of unhappiness.


    The notice is a notice, but the time of the notice is wrong.


    "It seems that she can only seek the next opportunity." Ruiwen is also helpless. She finally found an opportunity to spread the news, but this opportunity was wasted again.


    But Ruiwen has a very strange feeling, just like a woman''s intuition, which is completely unreasonable.


    It''s like there will always be some changes this time.


    "Who?" just then, Ruiwen''s face suddenly changed. Her face suddenly became gloomy, and her eyes stared at the shadow in front of her left.


    The woman who came out of the battlefield gave Ruiwen far more sensitivity than ordinary people. Sarah next to her also cast a cold look.


    Although these are two beautiful and cute girls, when the two girls begin to show their strength, it is estimated that few men can match them.


    In the shadow ahead, they suddenly began to wriggle in front of them.


    Both men seized the weapons in their hands and even made preparations for battle until the body wearing mechanical armor appeared in front of them.


    The robbery finally appeared.


    "It''s you?" when they saw the robbery, Ruiwen and Sarah were almost in front of them.


    Of course, they know what this is. It''s the hero around Mu Mu, who was one of the members who attacked the shadow island with him before.


    Since the robbery appeared here, it means that Mumu must be nearby. Can it be said that the people of the dungeon have arrived in advance?


    The two men''s faces changed slightly, and their eyes quickly glanced around. This matter can''t be found by others.


    Rob didn''t speak, just handed over a note, and then his body quickly disappeared into a shadow again.


    After taking the note, Ruiwen looked at it and immediately stuffed it into her mouth.


    "Here we are."


    On the note, there were only these four words and nothing else, but these four words were a great peace of mind for Ruiwen and Sarah.


    They have come.


    We should find a way to get in touch with them now.


    "Can you hear us?" Ruiwen looked around and whispered.


    There was a wave in the shadow.


    There is no doubt that rob didn''t leave. He just hid his body. If he appeared outside, he would be easy to be found, but if he was hidden in the shadow, he wouldn''t have to worry.


    "Where are you now?" Ruiwen said as she moved.


    Robbery is hidden in the shadow of two people. It moves with the actions of two people, never leaving, and you don''t have to worry about being found by anyone.


    "You are at an angle of 30 degrees behind the left, behind a hill." on my side, Mu Mu told Ruiwen and Sarah our location through the robbery.


    Then I saw two people turn their heads and look here. They immediately took back their eyes.


    "How many people?"


    "Lin Yi and I are two people."


    Just two people? Ruiwen frowned slightly, but took a look around. In this case, there are thousands of super capable masters here, of which almost dozens have the same strength as herself.


    Unless the dungeons pour out, it won''t work at all.


    And even if they all go out, the result is not expected to be very good.


    In this case, it may be better to launch a surprise attack with a few people.


    "What are your plans?" Ruiwen continued.


    "Do you know where your host is being held?" after thinking about it, I asked Mu Mu to convey such a message.


    "I know, but the location is blocked. Unless there is a special password, it cannot be opened. Forcibly opening it will inevitably cause an alarm," Ruiwen said.


    That''s the way to control Ruiwen and Sarah. Naturally, that guy will take care of it very carefully and will never let that place be easily found.


    "I''ll solve the problem of password decoding," said Mu Mu, who is an expert in this field.


    "What we need now is how to sneak in. Do you have any way?" Mumu asked.


    Although Mu Mu and I have good strength, we don''t have the ability to be invisible. We can''t go there so grandly.


    We must have some means to avoid the eyes and ears of the entrance and the mechanical exploration equipment inside.


    "Most of the mechanical exploration equipment of the whole spacecraft has been closed. Each supplement is also the time of adjustment. Except that some cameras are turned on, others have been closed. The problem lies in the guards at the door."


    Ruiwen also frowned. Suddenly, Ruiwen''s eyes brightened: "stealth combat suit!"


    Stealth combat suit is a kind of thing designed by the abnormal doctor, which can be invisible under any circumstances.


    If we can wear that thing, maybe we can sneak into the ship smoothly.


    It''s just that one person has only one set of invisible combat clothes. Where can I find this thing for a while?


    Ruiwen and Sarah made a mistake.


    On this ship, it makes no difference whether the stealth combat suit is worn or not, but those two people must wear it.


    But now there are only two sets on two people, and there is a man opposite

 Chapter 909

    "Our stealth combat clothing is for you to use temporarily. Be careful not to be found. Although the stealth combat clothing can hide the figure, it is not absolute. For some guys with sensitive smell, it can still be found."


    "Now we''ll send you the stealth combat suit."


    Ruiwen''s words were conveyed to us through the tool in the wooden hand.


    Two stealth combat suits will become the key to our sneaking into the ship.


    "Yes, we''ll meet inside," muki said.


    After leaving a word, we two waited here quietly. The situation in this place is very dangerous and there are powerful enemies everywhere.


    Even with the strength of me and mu mu, trying to break in is almost dying.


    But if you have a stealth combat suit, you can save a lot of trouble.


    "Hum, it''s cheap for you." Mumu said coldly next to me.


    This sentence has no head and makes me feel a little strange. What''s cheaper for me? I haven''t reacted for a while.


    When I reacted, the expression on my face suddenly became very strange.


    Shit, those two stealth combat suits belong to Sarah and Ruiwen? Doesn''t this require me to wear the clothes worn by Ruiwen and Sarah?


    Woge, I don''t have a Womenswear mania.


    It''s a shame that I, a man, should wear women''s clothes.


    burning shame and humiliation.


    I have some regrets. This broken plan, do we really have no other way to sneak in?


    But after a little consideration, it doesn''t seem to be true.


    Shit, it seems that we can only risk it.


    I felt like I was on the execution ground, but when that time came, I suddenly found that the situation was not what I thought.


    Robbery appeared from our shadow. In his hand, he held two sets of translucent clothes that were still crawling like glue.


    It looks like a fluid. It''s quite strange.


    Is this the combat suit? It looks so strange.


    It''s totally different from what I imagined. It''s not so much a dress as a large piece of jelly, which seems to be able to deform at will.


    One person took one and looked at each other.


    Ruiwen said how to wear this thing, just hold it in your hand.


    "Hey, do you want to change it?" Mumu said to me.


    "Change it? Why? Is it different?" I asked subconsciously.


    "Of course, I''m a bad luck Lady Sarah''s, you''re a Ruiwen''s... Don''t all your men like that kind of forward convex and backward warped?" Mumu said naturally.


    Poof, who said that? It would be great if those Lauries could hear it.


    Besides, how do you know your one is Sarah''s?


    "Promise!" said Ruiwen. Ruiwen found a crimson long hair from the invisible combat suit. This is the most certain evidence. There must be no such thing on Ruiwen''s head.


    So, the suit in my hand is Ruiwen''s, and the one in Mumu''s hand is Sarah''s?


    Think about it, Sarah, that woman is really charming. Don''t want to. She belongs to the type that can seduce the soul.


    Think like this... Poof, what do you think.


    "Change what you want, put it on quickly," I insisted, and then I was ready to put it on.


    "Tut Tut, I didn''t expect you to be so impatient, or do you like Ruiwen?" Mu joked nearby.


    I fainted. This woman didn''t expect her mouth to be so powerful.


    But the whole battle suit was worn by Ruiwen? This, more or less, made me daydream. I couldn''t help but smoke my nose.


    "How does it taste?"


    "It smells good!" I said subconsciously.


    I was dizzy. As soon as the voice fell, I knew I was in a trap again.


    God, this woman is so terrible that she accidentally let me fall into a trap!


    Wearing combat clothes is different from what I imagined. There is no need to wear women''s clothes. The combat clothes are almost designed close to the body. A ball of jelly can change into completely different styles according to different human bodies.


    It''s like a film, tightly attached to the body.


    Just when I put on my combat suit, my body suddenly disappeared in Mu Mu''s eyes. Even I could only feel a slightly hazy shadow.


    Mu Mu''s eyes were very curious, and he quickly put on his battle suit.


    Then Mumu''s figure, like me, completely disappeared.


    Although I look down on that abnormal doctor, anyway, that guy''s level is really good. Even if he can''t design this kind of thing, that guy actually did it. It''s definitely extraordinary.


    "Let''s go." Mu Mu''s voice came.


    Then I felt a small hand groping slightly on my arm, and soon found the position of my hand. The two people held hands and began to walk towards the spaceship.


    No way, because we don''t adapt to this stealth combat suit. We don''t even know where each other is.


    This stealth combat suit is really a very clever thing. I don''t know how the professor developed it.


    And in order to avoid being discovered, we must suppress our actions, breathing and frequency to the lowest possible state.


    Groping bit by bit, we left the hidden mountain bag.


    Outside, there is a circle of powerful people guarding around here. The strength of those people is very strong. We can feel the power from them.


    It can be seen that the professor is a very cautious guy. When the only system is shut down, he will also arrange very strict defense, and will never let anyone sneak into his nest.


    But we didn''t see the pervert professor. We only saw those people working around.


    It will take some time to add oil.


    After all, the oil extraction and refinery in this place has been shut down for many years. Although the machinery is still there, there are not many gasoline that can be used directly. They not only need to collect those that have been refined, but also need to refine some crude oil.


    Of course, there are all kinds of equipment in the Karamay oil field. It''s very easy to refine the large equipment. You don''t know how many tons of gasoline you can refine in a day.


    Although the spacecraft is huge and consumes a lot of gasoline, it only takes one hour, up to two hours, which is enough for a long time.


    This is the information Ruiwen gave us.


    Two hours.


    We only have two hours at most. In two hours, whether the gas is full or not, the spacecraft will take off.


    At that time, the ship''s automatic defense system will be turned on, and the scanning device inside will instantly scan the whole ship. Even if we wear stealth combat clothes, we can''t escape the scanning of those high-tech gadgets, and we will be found.


    So time is also very urgent for us.


    When we passed by one of the capable people, the capable person didn''t find us at all. He looked like a fool with a cigarette in his mouth.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too smooth. They have hardly encountered any threat all the time. When refueling, they have never been subjected to any special attack. At most, they are just a few zombies who don''t know how to die.


    This success has led to some blind arrogance of these people, which is a good phenomenon for us.


    Quietly passed by this man, and we continued to move forward.


    Walking, Mu Mu and I suddenly stopped, and our breathing was completely still at this time.


    At this time, a figure came from our side.


    That''s the man who first appeared before, the guy who showed the ship where to land.


    At close range, we can more and more feel how strange this guy looks.


    He is thin and skinny.


    As for the appearance, it can only be described as ugly, just like the clowns who often appear in McDonald''s. their faces are covered with red and white paint, and they hold two rotating blades in their hands.


    This is a very dangerous guy.

 Chapter 910

    This is a very dangerous, very evil guy, I can feel it. Just as he came, I could feel the evil.


    The body involuntarily showed a layer of small pimples, especially the disgusting clown makeup on the face, which looked even more terrible.


    The blade in the hand has some curls, and there seems to be a trace of rotten flesh and blood hanging on it.


    There was an exaggerated smile on his face, which not only didn''t make this guy look better, but made people more disgusted.


    There''s absolutely something wrong with this guy''s aesthetics. He makes himself so strange that people can''t eat at a glance.


    But anyway, this guy is undoubtedly a strong man.


    Moreover, this guy is obviously different from Ruiwen and others. This guy seems to really take his task to heart.


    Very vigilant, a pair of pupils like demons looked around, not letting go of any target.


    That guy walked less than a foot in front of me.


    When walking in front of us, he even slowed down a little and glanced at us slightly.


    However, the effect of this stealth combat suit was quite good. The guy finally found nothing and left.


    After the guy left, we finally breathed a little relieved and continued to walk forward.


    It can be said that I was frightened along the way.


    The professor''s men, although there are people with two hearts such as Ruiwen and Sarah, have indeed recovered some very loyal men. We will meet the next patrolman within a few steps.


    Stop and go, very slow.


    Clearly not far away, we walked for more than ten minutes, which barely reached the place not far in front of the entrance.


    Just ahead, there are four people guarding around the entrance.


    At a close distance, I can feel towering more and more.


    In a trance, we are like standing above a huge mountain, a skyscraper. We look up and can''t see the top of the mountain.


    At this time, Ruiwen and Sarah also swayed slowly.


    "According to the order, shouldn''t you patrol around?" one of the guards frowned and asked Ruiwen.


    "Hum, there''s nothing in this place. There''s nothing to patrol." Ruiwen said coldly.


    "This place is too dry and bad for women''s skin. I''ll go back and take a bath. Do you want to come together?" as for Sarah, she was still her charming route and winked at the guards.


    Tut Tut, that look has the power of attracting souls and demons.


    Those people are also determined, but they are confused by Sarah and can''t care about anything.


    Watch Sarah take a bath? These guards naturally want to take a bath together, but they dare not. Otherwise, they don''t know how to die.


    These two women are too powerful. Even the professor turns a blind eye to the extraordinary things of these two women. It won''t be much, but if he leaves his post without permission, he will definitely be severely punished.


    "Forget it, we''re not blessed to enjoy it," said a guard. "But you''d better not delay too long. If the professor finds out, it''s difficult for us."


    "Don''t worry, brother. We won''t cause you any trouble. Let''s have a drink later." Sarah said with a smile, then hooked Ruiwen''s arm and left together.


    Looking at the back of the two beauties, the guards were full of envy.


    These are definitely two beauties, but these two beauties don''t seem to be interested in men. On the contrary, the two women are tired of being together all day, which makes people have to doubt their sexual orientation.


    Ruiwen and Sarah just walked in.


    "Follow us!" Ruiwen said softly.


    Ruiwen knows that we have arrived here! I''m used to wearing my own stealth combat clothes. Almost all of them have an induction.


    We didn''t say anything. Ruiwen and Sarah just walked forward.


    While walking, Ruiwen told us the situation in a very low voice with a voice that only we could hear.


    There are two hundred story buildings in this air castle.


    This is originally a tool built to meet the end of the world and take people away from the earth to live on other viable planets. Naturally, the volume is very large.


    Two hundred floors, each floor has one hundred habitable rooms, each room can accommodate at least four people.


    In fact, if it is full of people, the number may exceed 100000.


    But because the professor didn''t have the idea of rescuing too many people, although he would rescue the living people, he would immediately give these living people the ability crystal core. Those who can develop the ability can stay here. Those who can''t develop the ability will be directly abandoned from high altitude or thrown to some monsters living here as food.


    So in fact, the number of members living here is only about one tenth.


    About 3000 people were sent out to patrol and guard, and there were actually 7000 capable people.


    There are actually 10000 capable people. You know, there are only so many 10000 in our dungeon. This is still under the condition of soliciting everywhere.


    And this guy actually made so many people alive and artificially, and it seems that the average strength of these people with ability is very strong, which can not be compared by ordinary people with ability.


    This strength is really a great threat.


    "There is also a very huge area at the bottom, which is the storage compartment of the spacecraft. All kinds of energy items are also stored at the bottom."


    In other words, the gasoline added this time will be transported to the bottom layer.


    "As for our hosts, they are imprisoned on the top floor. As far as I know, at least dozens of them are the same as us."


    I can feel Ruiwen''s hatred.


    The real number may be more, not only the hosts such as Ruiwen and Sarah, but also the relatives, friends, children, husbands and wives of other powerful people.


    Some powerful people have very strong power and extremely strong character. Even if they die, they don''t want to become other people''s weapons.


    However, everyone has weaknesses. Even if he is not afraid of death, he doesn''t want to see some people who are very important to himself get hurt.


    Some people surrender through the temptation of interests, while others are controlled by this means.


    As for the actual number, it is definitely not what Ruiwen said. There are only dozens, maybe hundreds, or even more.


    Not everyone intended to be a slave.


    The whole ship was very quiet. Only the footsteps of Ruiwen and Sarah were very clear.


    This is the sound deliberately made by Ruiwen and Sarah. Sometimes they deliberately make some movements, but it''s not so suspicious.


    Above a corridor, there are cameras everywhere, constantly twisting their heads.


    Because there was no special task to stop for replenishment this time, except for the guards, it was very quiet, and most people rested in their own rooms.


    In fact, there are not many people working here. Although the professor is constantly recruiting experts, he seldom uses them. The professor has never triggered a large-scale war, except the one that attacked the northern theater.


    But the professor is still accumulating strength, and even now he still hasn''t changed.


    Maybe he feels that his strength is not enough. When this guy finally accumulates enough strength, maybe it is the beginning of his conquering the whole world.


    "We take the elevator upstairs," Ruiwen said.


    "Can you go so directly?"


    "Yes, we have the right to visit the host," Ruiwen said.


    The professor knows very well that one can''t push too hard.


    Always relax the rope properly, so these people have the right to visit their important people.

 Chapter 911

    In order to make these people work hard, the professor seems quite good for these people, although he is limited to the top and can''t leave.


    But there is absolutely no problem with food and clothing.


    And Ruiwen and them, every once in a while, can also go up to visit. Sometimes it''s like this. If the people who are very important to themselves have died, who else will work hard for this professor?


    This is their power, which no one can deprive.


    Of course, it''s best not to do this too often.


    Led by Ruiwen and Sarah, we came to the elevator. The speed of the elevator was very fast. It was almost a call, and it had jumped hundreds of meters high.


    Finally, stop on the penultimate floor.


    On the top floor, there are all kinds of weapons and a place to attack from a commanding position.


    Out of the stairs, several people in white coats immediately appeared in front. When they saw Ruiwen, one of them changed his face slightly.


    "Miss Ruiwen, Miss Sarah, why are you two here?" one of them pushed his glasses on the bridge of his nose and asked.


    "We want to visit." Ruiwen said coldly.


    "It seems that you only visited once a week ago?" the man smiled and said, "it''s only a few days past. Don''t worry. We''ll take good care of them and never let them have any problems."


    "In fact, their living conditions here are much better than those outside. You often go down to perform tasks. You know what the outside world looks like now!"


    "Letting them live here is also a kind of protection. If it weren''t for you two, the boss wouldn''t let such powerless people stay on the ship."


    What this man said seems quite good, with some truth.


    But Ruiwen and Sarah don''t appreciate it.


    "Dr. Ma, you just have to do your own thing. We want to visit. You take us there. Other things have nothing to do with you. If you don''t agree, I''ll apply to the boss!" Ruiwen said.


    "Don''t bother the boss with such a small matter." Dr. Ma quickly waved his hand: "I''ll take you there."


    With that, Dr. Ma waved his hand and motioned Ruiwen and Sarah to follow.


    It''s also an accident. Although there are tens of thousands of capable people on this ship, few of them have the ability to recover.


    In other words, there is a lack of therapeutic capacity here.


    Dr. Ma, before the end of the world, was one of the most famous surgical experts in China. Because of this superb medical level, he was able to stay on the spacecraft as an exception.


    In this floor, special rooms are separated. Those rooms are made of high-strength reinforced glass and alloy steel, which are very solid.


    If you want to break from the outside, even with Ruiwen''s strength, you can''t do it.


    The area of the room is not small. The whole room is almost sealed, and those people are sealed inside. From the outside, they can''t even see the inside. Only through some special devices can the outside sound be transmitted in.


    In other words, Ruiwen and Sarah can''t even see their host''s face. They can only communicate from the outside, and they are still unilateral.


    In fact, we could meet before, but there was an accident once. When a competent person saw his daughter, he wanted to escape with his daughter because of the negligence of the security guard.


    The result was found. Later, the professor turned all the rooms into secret rooms. Generally, they can''t be opened at all.


    "Well, your number is room 75. Here we are." when we got to room 75, Dr. Ma took out the key and opened the room.


    There is only a small table, a special telephone, some strange instruments, and an alloy wall. The hosts of Ruiwen and Sarah are on the other side of the alloy wall. There is nothing else except these things.


    That instrument is actually a life detection device.


    One end is installed on the person inside, and the other end is connected to these instruments.


    Through these instruments, we can see the physiological characteristics of the people inside.


    "Let me see, the heart rhythm is normal and the blood pressure is normal!" after taking a casual look at the instrument, Dr. Ma said, "you see, there''s nothing to worry about. They don''t have to worry about anything in it or come to see it all day."


    In the past, we could still meet, but now, we can only see whether the other party is still alive.


    As for what kind of situation the people inside are, it is completely unknown.


    "Do you still need to communicate? Please feel free if you need to." the doctor Ma said with a smile.


    Usually Ruiwen and Sarah come over and talk to the people inside every time.


    Even if she can''t hear her voice, she will convey her feelings to the past. Only this time, Ruiwen didn''t answer this question immediately.


    The expression on his face looked rather strange and excited.


    The body seemed to tremble slightly at this time.


    Doctor Ma looked at Ruiwen and didn''t know my figure at all. He had quietly touched behind the doctor ma.


    As for Mumu, it was at this time that he had arrived in front of the door.


    That door was set through modern high technology. In addition to the special password, it must be opened with Dr. Ma''s fingerprint.


    And there''s a camera in this room.


    At this time, Ruiwen came to the door of the room, holding the communication device in her hand and stroking the alloy door with her fingers, as if she were telling something, but there was no sound.


    Dr. Ma feels a little strange, but it doesn''t matter.


    These women are so emotional that they don''t even look at what time it is. They still like women so much.


    I have to stay here, not only to monitor these two people, but also to appreciate beautiful women.


    These two women are so beautiful. Looking from the back, they are full of temptation with their slim curves and strong long legs.


    In particular, the red haired beauty, at first glance, is the type that can make men * * * * in bed.


    Tut Tut, when can I enjoy this kind of beauty? I guess I don''t have any regrets in my life?


    "Done." just then, a voice suddenly sounded, interrupting Dr. Ma''s wishful thinking.


    Who''s talking?


    Dr. Ma suddenly came over cleverly. The voice was not the voice of any one of Ruiwen and Sarah.


    Is there anyone else who can''t do it? What does that mean?


    Dr. Ma''s brain turns faster, but unfortunately, this guy is just an ordinary person. Even if his brain is fast, his body really can''t react.


    The guy just wanted to reach out and press the alarm. I had grabbed the guy''s neck and twisted it a little.


    With a click, the guy''s neck suddenly shrugged and pulled down, and then I slowly put the guy''s body flat on the ground and didn''t move.


    The operation has begun.


    The camera in the room has been taken over by wood.


    Don''t underestimate Mumu. Mumu is not only powerful, but also talented in the research of various weapons and mecha.


    We are also very confident in this kind of action. Just after we came in, Mumu immediately went to the door and began to infiltrate the camera.


    This is a spaceship, although most of the systems are off.


    But the separate camera system on each floor is still on. If we can''t control the camera, we won''t have any way. Once we start, people outside will find us immediately.


    But now, the picture of the camera is fixed on the picture of Ruiwen standing in front of the door. It seems that she is communicating with the people inside. She can''t see any flaws at all.


    Poor Dr. Ma, although we quickly reacted and wanted to press the alarm, we reacted faster and ended this guy''s life immediately.


    At this time, there is no possibility of looking back.

 Chapter 912

    Dr. Ma, the only obstacle has been eliminated. As for mu mu, he has successfully taken over the camera.


    It took less than a minute in total. The speed was so fast that I couldn''t help but wonder what else this woman can''t do in this world?


    It''s omnipotent, perfect.


    And not only take over the camera, but even the password has begun to decipher.


    Things have already started, so there is no turning back. Now the only way is to open the door and save the people inside, and then everyone will escape from the ship together.


    If you fail, there is only one result, that is, everyone dies here together.


    This is the only possibility.


    Sarah and Ruiwen, because they have died twice before, this can be said to be their last life. If they die this time, there is no chance at all.


    So at this moment, both people are worried, but they don''t regret it. After all, this is the only chance to save their host.


    "Hey, take it. This is a mercury machete." I bought two mercury machetes and gave them to two people: "the mercury machete has a purification effect, which can untie your restrictions."


    Micro biological bombs were also installed on the two men. As long as there was a signal, their necks would be broken and their heads would be separated.


    Before, I didn''t know what their restrictions were. After knowing them, I would have enough assurance to untie the restrictions of the two people.


    But we must grasp this time. Only at the moment of saving people can we untie the restrictions on the two people.


    Otherwise, if untied in advance, the other party will find out. Maybe they will take advantage of this opportunity to kill the two hostages.


    Although the current progress is relatively smooth, but this way down, it is also frightening step by step, and can not tolerate the slightest mistake.


    We can''t see Mu Mu''s figure, but we all know that Mu Mu is nervously deciphering the code over there.


    Fortunately, the network systems here are all products of the earth. The professor is not good at this aspect. Generally speaking, there is no great difficulty.


    As for me, I also pulled down Dr. Ma''s finger. I need fingerprint verification later.


    After giving that finger to Ruiwen, I stood by the door and paid attention to the situation outside. If someone came, we could also respond in advance.


    It was very quiet. There was no one except some medical staff.


    Moreover, those people are also very smart. They know that when these strong people whisper, they don''t want to be overheard or disturbed by others, so no one comes to make trouble at all.


    It provides us with a very quiet and perfect opportunity.


    At this time, outside the spacecraft, the first oil pipe has been connected to the spacecraft, and the gasoline inside has begun to be transported.


    About half an hour has passed.


    As for the perverted Professor, we didn''t see that guy from beginning to end.


    That guy is very mysterious. Even if something happens, it is mostly left to his subordinates to deal with. No one knows what this guy is hiding behind.


    As time passed, in a trance, it was like a clock in our hearts, swinging constantly.


    This kind of waiting is simply too painful.


    "Sarah, drag that guy''s body aside." just then, I suddenly saw a man coming from the corridor, and I said immediately.


    Sarah also acted quickly and threw the unlucky body into the corner.


    It was also a guy similar to Ruiwen and Sarah. Led by a medical staff, he rushed to another room.


    This situation is very dangerous for us. As long as the guy comes in and has a look, he will find Dr. Ma''s body.


    But fortunately, the guy just walked inside and didn''t have any interest in what happened here.


    "All right!"


    I don''t know how long it''s been, Mu Mu''s voice finally came.


    When we heard the sound, we all breathed a sigh of relief.


    We can''t see Mu Mu, but we can also feel that this period of time is definitely a kind of suffering for mu mu. It is estimated that he is soaked through.


    The taste is like walking a tightrope at high altitude. Every step is particularly dangerous. Once it falls, there will be no bones.


    "Please verify the fingerprint." a mechanically synthesized voice sounded.


    We were all shocked. Fortunately, the man had left before. Otherwise, if we heard this sound, it would be over.


    Ruiwen quickly took the finger and put it in the fingerprint identification area.


    "Fingerprint verification passed, and the security door was opened."


    The disgusting voice sounded again. Then, there was no sound at all. The door in front of me opened a gap silently, and then quickly separated from both sides.


    That picture filled our hearts with excitement.


    As for Ruiwen and Sarah, they were so excited that they all ran to the door and wanted to hug their host at the first time.


    Seeing the appearance of the two people, I also feel very happy in my heart.


    These two people are very affectionate people. If they don''t save their host, they will never be at ease.


    As the door kept opening, a sudden surge of cold air came out of it.


    The chill made us all shiver involuntarily.


    I still feel a little strange in my heart. Why is it so cold? What degree has the air conditioner been turned on? Can the people inside really adapt to such a low temperature?


    How many degrees below zero is the temperature?


    But I didn''t notice that the faces of Ruiwen and Sarah suddenly became extremely strange and ferocious at this time.


    As the door opened little by little, the pictures inside were also displayed in front of the two people.


    There was no imagined hug between two people.


    Ruiwen and Sarah are still taking a chance. Maybe those two people hide behind and don''t want to be seen by themselves. They want to give themselves an accident and a surprise.


    But when the door was completely opened and everything inside was exposed in front of us, an accident occurred, but I didn''t see any surprise.


    There was nothing in that room.


    There are no beds, no seats, only a huge nutrition tank.


    At a glance, the whole room has a panoramic view.


    That huge nutrient grass is particularly dazzling.


    Creak, creak!


    Because of the strong anger and pain, Ruiwen and Sarah''s bodies were shaking and their teeth were creaking.


    There was a flame in his eyes.


    The appearance of the two people also made me feel a little strange. I looked around and made sure there was no one. I hurried over.


    When I see the picture inside, don''t talk about others. Even I am filled with that anger.


    It''s a huge nutrient tank.


    In the nutrient tank, the bodies of the two people were soaked in the nutrient solution. Countless catheters were installed on both bodies. I don''t know what liquid they were injecting.


    It seems that they are two very beautiful women, but because they have been immersed in liquid for a long time, their bodies have been somewhat swollen and have long lost their former beauty.


    His eyes stared powerlessly, his pupils had contracted, and he couldn''t see the slightest look inside.


    The limbs are floating in the nutrient solution, like duckweed.


    Two people... Are dead.


    When we saw that, we all knew that the two most important people, Ruiwen and Sarah, had already died.


    Like that, you can''t be alive.


    Wires, through the bodies of two people, spread to the outside instrument.


    When we saw these pictures, we almost immediately figured out what was going on.


    It is because of the clarity that I feel more angry in my heart.

 Chapter 913

    Anger, with an indescribable speed, quickly burned up and down the whole body.


    In the current situation, we all know exactly what happened.


    Those damn bastards have been cheating Ruiwen and Sarah in this way.


    The two hostages had already died, perhaps because they didn''t want to be a burden on Ruiwen and Sarah, or because they couldn''t stand the loneliness of being held here. They committed suicide or were killed by those people.


    But the professor still needs these two people to control Ruiwen and Sarah.


    And the professor also knew very well that the soul marks of the two people must not be taken out, because that would only let Ruiwen and Sarah know that the hostage was dead.


    With these two people''s character of continuously destroying their own soul marks, they will definitely fight back.


    The professor doesn''t need two bodies. He needs two slaves who can work for himself. So the guy ordered these doctors to reactivate the hearts of the two hostages by a special means to ensure their heartbeat. As long as they don''t die, Ruiwen and Sarah will always be under their own control.


    The soul mark is attached to the heart.


    This so-called immortality is a joke. It''s just that the heartbeat hasn''t stopped. Other functions of your body and brain have all ended.


    No wonder the abnormal professor didn''t let the two sides meet again after that. Maybe this guy directed and acted the thing that happened.


    Ruiwen and Sarah, for such a long time, have been kept in the dark and have been working hard for the pervert professor.


    I did so many things I didn''t want to do, and the result was such an ending.


    It is conceivable that the anger in the hearts of the two people did not run away directly. It is enough patience for the two people.


    I can feel the anger and sadness of two people.


    The two girls have a very good relationship with their hosts. They are really good. They are like relatives. They treat each other sincerely. It is precisely because of this sincerity that they are particularly angry and sad when they see this scene in front of them.


    After so long, I finally saw it.


    But who could have thought that they had become like this?


    Even if he is dead, he can''t get real rest. His heartbeat is still forced to continue. His body is still soaked in this smelly water and let his body rot.


    The smelly smell is everywhere.


    Ruiwen and Sarah were pale before their eyes and almost fainted. Fortunately, these two people are not ordinary women, and their bearing capacity is much stronger.


    Step by step, it was almost difficult to move their own steps and walked to the front. Their palms gently stroked the nutrient tank. It seemed that they could still feel their heartbeat and temperature.


    I saw the two lines of tears rolling down their faces.


    "What are you going to do now?" although it''s not a good time, I must remind the two women who are trapped in sadness that they must make a decision as soon as possible, otherwise we will be finished.


    Time has passed for a long time. We may be found here at any time.


    Even if the camera is controlled, it will still make people feel suspicious if it is in the same picture for a long time.


    These two people, in the end, came out of the world of the hero alliance. One is a general on the battlefield and the other is a bounty hunter across the coast.


    There are more killings and deaths than anyone else.


    The two soon cleaned up their mood and quietly wiped away the tears from the corners of their eyes.


    Sadness is of no use, only turning sadness into anger, turning anger into strength, and using these forces to kill the murderer who killed them. Only in this way is the only comfort to two people.


    I can''t imagine what kind of perseverance these two people used to hold back their grief.


    Ruiwen''s mouth is even permeated with blood.


    "They need a relief," Ruiwen said slowly.


    I know what Ruiwen means.


    These two people are dead. Only the heart is still alive. This kind of survival can be said to be worse than death. It has no meaning except greater pain.


    If a man cannot be reborn after death, rest in peace.


    It''s just this thing. Ruiwen and Sarah can''t do it. It''s just me and Mumu.


    "What about the soul mark?" I asked.


    "If you don''t mind, take it," Sarah said.


    Taking a deep breath, I know how difficult this decision is for them.


    "Mumu, who do you want to follow you?" I asked Mumu.


    "No, there are enough heroes around me, and I''m different from you. I don''t have so much bearing capacity. If there are too many heroes, my body will not be able to bear it," Mumu said.


    That is, these two soul marks, Mu Mu gave them all to me.


    I nodded, then looked at the two people: "I promise, maybe I can''t treat you as well as they do, it may put you in great danger, but at least I can promise to treat you sincerely."


    "I treat all the heroes around me with my own sincerity. I think you can get along well with them," I said.


    This is my guarantee.


    Ruiwen and Sarah are similar to the type of summoning. If the original host dies, they will disappear.


    Only after the soul mark is taken by me.


    This is my guarantee. The heroes around me are like my family and my friends to me. That kind of feeling is very deep.


    "If you don''t want to see this, you can..." I said.


    I know that breaking two people''s hearts is a very cruel picture for two people.


    But they shook their heads and didn''t turn around.


    I took a deep breath and knew that what should come was coming after all.


    "Please have mercury machetes ready," I said.


    Then I stood in front of the nutrition tank, raised my fist and waved it out suddenly.


    Click!


    The very strong glass couldn''t resist my fist at all. When it fell, the whole glass broke instantly. Everything, a large amount of nutrient liquid in it suddenly flowed down, and the two people''s bodies also slipped down.


    This is a loud voice. People outside must have heard it. For me, the most important thing now is time.


    Mu Mu also came to help.


    Pooh!


    Pooh!


    Their chests were immediately cut open, their hearts were still beating, and the catheters around them were cut off by us in an instant.


    Then the heart, which was constantly fluctuating, gradually stopped fluctuating at this time.


    As the heart stopped fluctuating, the figures of Ruiwen and Sarah quickly disappeared in front of her.


    Then I immediately took the two soul marks.


    "Go!"


    With a low cry, Mu Mu and I left quickly.


    The body is still wet. It was just caused by nutrient solution.


    Walking on the road is particularly obvious, and our bodies are forced to show up temporarily.


    Swallow all the two soul marks, right in front of us, capable people and medical staff are rushing towards us.


    At the sight of two people I didn''t know, Mu Mu and I, those people turned crazy.


    "What are you..."


    The guy at the head of the group just wanted to speak, but before the herringbone could speak out, his voice had stopped suddenly. My body had rushed in front of the guy and hit him with a punch, which directly pierced a big hole in his chest.


    Then I saw a crossbow falling from the sky.


    With the dull sound of Pooh Pooh, the bodies of those personnel were immediately pierced by crossbows and arrows.


    These people are not our opponents at all. They are almost solved in an instant.


    Although our action was very fast, it was still too late. Just when we had just solved these people, a harsh alarm came overhead.


    That kind of sound is extremely sharp. It instantly rings through the whole floor and spreads directly.


    "The 199th floor was attacked, the 199th floor was attacked, speed support, speed support..."


    That disgusting sound also spread out.


    We know that it has been completely exposed now. I was going to sneak out slowly, but now it doesn''t seem to work.

 Chapter 914

    It would have been the best choice if we could leave here quietly by relying on our stealth combat clothes, but now it is unlikely.


    We have been found, and the alarm has appeared. There is not much time left for us to respond.


    Once the other party reacts, the protective cover will be reopened soon. At that time, I''m afraid we don''t even have a chance to leave. We''re trapped in this thing and catch a turtle in a jar.


    We rushed in the direction of the stairs and quickly dried the liquid on our bodies.


    This stealth combat suit has a disadvantage, that is, although it can adapt to the stealth environment in a certain place, if it is suddenly separated from this environment, the stealth will be destroyed.


    It''s like when the crocodile ambushed the heroic bomber, his body appeared when he left the water.


    And can''t bear too fierce battle. Under fierce battle, invisibility will disappear.


    This is a fatal weakness.


    We quickly rushed to the other side of the corridor, where a doctor in a white coat still pressed his palm on the alarm with a frightened face.


    Seeing us rushing over, the guy was so scared that he shouted not to kill me and ran downstairs in a panic.


    Nima, if you hadn''t pressed this alarm, I might have spared your life, but now I still want you to be spared?


    Don''t be kidding.


    A burst of energy roared past, only a bang was heard, and the guy''s body was suddenly blown to pieces.


    "Where do you go?" Mumu asked quickly.


    "Leave upstairs and fly straight out," I said quickly.


    We are now on more than 100 high floors. It is impossible to leave from below. The only hope of survival is to leave from upstairs. However, it is not easy upstairs. That place, which is a place with many weapons, has always been guarded by many people. It is not easy to leave from there.


    What''s more, the effect of the alarm is very obvious. I can hear a burst of messy footsteps coming from below.


    The following reinforcements are supporting us. If we can''t leave in a short time, we will fall into a very passive situation and be attacked on both sides.


    We rushed upstairs.


    "Stay with me." but at this moment, with a dull hum, a guy has rushed over. Isn''t that the person who visited with a medical staff before?


    That guy looks like a beast, ape.


    The whole body is covered with wild animal hair, the body is unusually strong, and the fist looks particularly frightening.


    There were no weapons. One punch hit us wildly.


    It''s like a fierce tiger. I can feel the powerful energy on this guy''s body.


    I didn''t dare to neglect it. I suddenly stood down, grabbed the wood and threw it on it. At the same time, I turned around and cut it directly with an axe.


    Boom!


    The violent roar made the whole staircase tremble. Under that brute force, my body was even shaken back.


    It''s really a very powerful enemy. Although I''m just not ready, there are absolutely few people in this world who can beat me back.


    "You leave quickly, I can transmit," I said quickly.


    Of course, I also know that transmission is not so simple. Every transmission takes a long time to prepare. Once attacked, it will be interrupted.


    But I must let Mu Mu leave here quickly. Even if he wants to die, he can''t both die here.


    As for me, I will intercept here and buy enough time for Mumu.


    Mu Mu didn''t want to leave like this, but Mu Mu had no other way. He stamped his foot and rushed up.


    Upstairs, there are other dangers, waiting for Mumu.


    Holding the axe in my hand, I stopped the road leading to it and looked at the strong man in front of me who looked like a tiger.


    "Who?" the man just spit out a word in a dry voice at me.


    "Just a man who came to save people," I replied.


    Then I grabbed a mercury machete and threw it directly.


    "You can use this thing to unlock the bomb on you, and, I promise, the person who is very important to you is dead now. Don''t work for that devil anymore!" I said.


    The man was going to continue to attack, but after hearing my words, his face suddenly became ferocious. He took the mercury machete with some skepticism. This guy obviously knows the power of the mercury machete. Maybe he is also a high hand from the hero League. He knows that this thing can unlock his limitations.


    It''s just that this person doesn''t believe that the person who is very important to himself has died, and the expression on his face is still a little hesitant.


    "You used to break the door by violence. The people inside are dead and loaded into the nutrition tank. Only the heartbeat continues, and the rest is gone." I said loudly.


    "The relatives of Ruiwen and Sarah have been killed by these people. Do you still want to work for that guy?"


    "Not only the two of them, but almost all the other people trapped there died. If you don''t believe it, you can go inside by yourself. You work hard for that guy, but that guy has killed your relatives."


    More and more people came up. Some of them were going to attack me, but they hesitated as soon as they heard this.


    Holding the mercury machete in his hand, at first, the strong man suddenly turned around and ran behind. It was obvious that he wanted to determine whether his man was still alive.


    Many of the people who just poured in had hostages held here. As soon as they heard this, their faces suddenly became extraordinarily strange.


    Skeptical, they are also worried that their people will be hurt, and they don''t let the two sides meet for so long, which really makes some people doubt.


    "Don''t listen to this guy. He''s disturbing the morale of the army. Let''s go and kill him!" but others were howling loudly.


    Anyway, they have no handle. They were caught by the professor. At most, they were implanted with bombs. They didn''t think so much.


    But although such a group of people surrounded me, some people still turned back.


    Everyone wants a result.


    Seeing those people rushing towards me, a bloody smile appeared on my face.


    These people have no idea what kind of enemy they are facing.


    Hold the axe in your hand, one man will pass the pass, and ten thousand men will not open it. I want to create enough conditions for Mu Mu to leave.


    The huge axe swept ahead in an instant.


    I only heard a Shua. Under the super fast speed and the power of terror, a large area in front of me seemed to be directly separated at this time.


    As soon as several people rushed to the front, their bodies were divided into pieces, and their whole bodies fell into two pieces on the ground.


    Blood burst around, everywhere was a sticky feeling, and the pungent smell of blood was spreading.


    This corridor has just become a pure natural defense for me.


    I didn''t summon anyone. I''m alone.


    This narrow area can ensure that not many people attack me at the same time. No matter how strong those people are, it''s enough for me to face the enemy in front.


    It was a bloody killing, and the strength of these people was good, but one died, and none of them could stop the second move.


    Broken bodies fell from the hole in the middle of the spiral corridor, hundreds of meters high, enough to turn those bodies into meat sauce.


    At this time, the members of the guards outside also heard the news from here.


    One by one, the soldiers who were resting in their own room appeared at this time.


    The number of enemies I encountered was increasing, and there were people everywhere.

 Chapter 915

    Since the ship, the bodies of those people have been dancing under the influence of the final movement of the wild dance.


    For such a long time, I finally got a short chance to breathe.


    The sound wave spread rapidly in mid air. There was only one and a half seconds. I had to seize this time, pull SANA, and I rushed upstairs.


    Spiral stairs and dense railings have had an impact on my actions and blocked my flash.


    When I finally rushed to the door, two blades with blue liquid on both sides suddenly appeared on the neck of SANA and me.


    I was shocked in my heart, subconsciously retreated, and with a move, I took back SANA directly and avoided the two sharp daggers.


    At this time, the guy''s appearance gradually showed up in front of me.


    The ability of stealth is not that kind of combat suit, but its own stealth power.


    A clown who looks like a devil is the guy we saw before. I don''t know when this guy has returned to the ship and even appeared here in time to intercept me.


    Seeing that I was about to rush out, I didn''t expect to be stopped at this time.


    The guy opened his mouth and stared at me with an extremely ferocious smile, as if thinking about where to start on me.


    Although it is only a short distance to be intercepted, I know that this distance is a natural graben.


    In a short time, I can''t leave at all.


    "Mu Mu, get out of here." I shouted out in a deep voice.


    The clown heard me and even knew there was someone outside, but he didn''t care.


    His attention is only focused on his goal. This guy has a hobby, that is, he will only pay attention to the enemy in front of him. As long as he can solve the enemy in front of him, he doesn''t care about the rest.


    Mu Mu can also feel that there is some trouble in the current situation. Although the enemies outside have been solved, more enemies are flying up. If he doesn''t leave now, the place will be covered by the crowd immediately.


    I have to leave.


    Thinking of this, the wooden wings opened in an instant, and the whole person rose directly into the sky and rushed into the distance with a hurricane.


    Mu Mu''s speed is too fast. Although there are many people with flying ability, those people can''t compare with Mu Mu at all. They can only watch Mu Mu disappear in front of them.


    Shortly after Mumu flew away, the protective cover had reopened and completely shrouded the whole spacecraft.


    Seeing this, Mu Mu frowned tightly, stopped from the sky, and then turned back.


    The combat protective clothing on him has begun to work, and Mumu''s figure is completely blocked.


    She just escaped from the ship, but Kimi would never leave the man there.


    Absolutely impossible.


    The strength of patrolling outside has increased significantly.


    It is estimated that the professor is also worried about other attacks.


    As for those staff, they were in a hurry and began to speed up the absorption of gasoline.


    If they can''t fill up with gasoline in a short time, they won''t fly for long, and they have to stop again.


    With Mumu''s order, a shadow that had just been recovered landed on the ground again. That shadow shuttled quickly in the dark and appeared behind a man who was dredging the pipeline.


    The next second, the body suddenly drilled out, and the fist blade directly pierced into the back heart, and the whole heart was pierced in an instant.


    The shrill scream sounded instantly, which was particularly harsh in this environment.


    "Attack, attack..." screams of horror spread.


    Not only the inside was attacked, but even the outside was also in danger.


    And the shadow attack is very fast. Just after one person is solved, he immediately starts to look for the next target.


    In a short time, several people were killed in several places.


    This kind of attack looks like a large-scale attack, which frightens these people. They who come out to do hard work are originally poor in strength. How can they resist that kind of attack?


    Some security personnel who were going to board the spacecraft stopped at this time and began to hunt down the shadow.


    Even Mu Mu has tentacles. The crossbows and arrows in his hands easily harvest one life after another.


    The more noise there is, the more people it can attract, and the more safe Lin Yi will be.


    On the other side, I was surrounded.


    The clown''s strength is very strong, and the dagger in his hand is covered with poison.


    From the power exerted by the clown, I also recognized the clown''s identity.


    A perverted murderer from the hero League World.


    Devil clown Sarkozy!


    This is a very vicious and insidious assassin. His movements are amazing, and the dagger in his hand is also extremely sharp.


    Most importantly, this guy seems to master the power of illusion. Every time he attacks me, there will always be several illusions, which makes me feel like fighting with several people at the same time. I can''t distinguish that is noumenon and that is illusion.

 Chapter 916

    When attacking me, this guy was laughing wildly in a very sharp voice.


    It seems that I am proud to see me fall into his attack. This guy is a very, very abnormal guy.


    Seeing several clowns rush at me, my heart is also full of resentment. The Tomahawk greedy Hydra in my hand swept out directly, and several illusions in front of me were completely broken in an instant.


    I screamed in my heart that I was terrible and wanted to avoid, but it was too late.


    Poof, a dagger has been scratched on my arm, although my body is much stronger than ordinary people.


    But I couldn''t bear this guy''s attack. The dagger cut my skin directly, and the toxicity instantly penetrated through.


    Not to mention that, on the other side, a large number of enemy attacks in the rear also shrouded over at this time.


    With a dull hum, my body was hit hard, and a mouthful of blood gushed out of my mouth.


    "Gaga, you''re dying." the clown screamed again, and the just broken phantom appeared again. For a moment, several daggers were shaking in front of me.


    Damn it, do you really think I can''t do this?


    If I really get rid of it, I''ll be fooling around in this world in vain.


    Since I can''t tell which is the noumenon, I''ll kill them all.


    The energy collapses and spreads!


    The green energy was spreading wildly around like the flowers of heaven and women, and the light fell down, and all the phantoms were blown away.


    There is only one noumenon, feeling the danger and crazy retreat.


    Not to mention, even those who were behind were affected by the energy collapse. For a moment, the crazy explosion spread out in an instant. I don''t know how many people''s bodies were directly blown up, and a large area was emptied all around.


    Then my hands grabbed the metal railing.


    The power of metal manipulation also expanded to the limit at this time.


    The ship is almost entirely made of metal. These things are just right for me.


    Maybe it''s because the situation is dangerous. I know I don''t have any delay. I adjusted my strength to the limit in almost an instant.


    The railing under the palm of my hand was crazy hot and even red in this short time.


    Seeing the people behind rush over again, even the clown pounced. I know it''s almost time.


    "Blow it up!"


    With a roar, the energy controlled by the metal burst.


    For a moment, it seemed that the whole spacecraft was trembling. It seemed that the spacecraft had been attacked by a missile. A violent explosion emerged in the narrow corridor.


    This place is too small.


    Metal explosion itself has a very powerful destructive power. In addition, I release almost all my power, which makes this power particularly terrible.


    Only a flame appeared in the corridor in an instant.


    All the metal within tens of meters exploded. In this spiral area, a flame rose instantly.


    The terrible impact can not be dispersed, so it can only be frantically torn at the upper and lower sides.


    The crackling sound was mixed with countless screams of standing up. At that moment, I don''t know how many people''s bodies were directly torn to pieces by the impact of the explosion.


    Even my body kept retreating and was forced to the wall by the impact.


    As for the devil clown, this guy is the most cunning. However, as soon as he saw that the situation was wrong, he rushed out and fell on the ground.


    Before long, a flame roared directly from the back door.


    The impact of the explosion lasted a long time.


    But I don''t have so much time. I jump into the flames and jump directly from the spiral channel. I know that hundreds of meters away, that is the bottom of the ship.


    I can make metal explosions, but that doesn''t mean I can withstand the impact of explosions and the burning of flames.


    Fortunately, this combat invisibility suit seems to have the function of fire prevention and waterproof. Otherwise, I guess I''m already naked.


    There was a fiery red in front of me. The flame made me feel as if I was about to be scorched. The penetrating pain made me tremble all over.


    The terrible energy impact is constantly tearing my body, and the residual explosion is still emerging, which has caused great harm to me.


    When I finally rushed out of a sea of fire, there was another explosion behind me.


    Because of that terrible energy, many things nearby couldn''t bear it and exploded directly.


    I just felt an impact coming from behind, and then my body suddenly fell madly at several times the speed.


    In a short moment, my whole body hit the ground directly. I only heard a loud bang. The thick ground was a huge pit.


    I don''t know how many bones have been broken, which makes me show my teeth unbearable.


    Your sister, luckily I''m strong, otherwise it''s strange that I don''t turn into meat sauce.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, I quickly gave myself a treatment, poured several blood bottles at the same time, identified the direction and left quickly.


    At this time, in the sky, the devil clown Sarkozy dared to re-enter the corridor.


    Just when I saw that picture, even the clown couldn''t help but fear.


    The corridor was completely destroyed.


    From the top to at least 20 floors below, the corridors and stairs have been completely blown to pieces, and some things have crackled down.


    Not to mention that, the impact of the explosion even destroyed several rooms on both sides of the corridor.


    The whole area has become a huge, still burning flame and constantly emitting energy.


    As for those capable of being killed, there are countless, and charred bodies are still hanging in some places.


    There are countless injured people.


    Was this a missile attack? Except for the previous missile attack, the ship has never suffered such serious damage.


    How could this guy know that my metal handling ability is almost invincible to metal.


    Most of the material of this spaceship is actually metal, whether it''s alloy or other special things. In short, it''s metal, that''s right.


    The guy who caused such terrible damage has long disappeared. No one knows where he is.


    Demon invasion.


    Now they even have a feeling that they should not stop this guy. It may be a mistake to leave this guy in this ship.


    At least hundreds of people were killed at that time.


    But soon these people will pick up their spirits. It doesn''t matter. It''s no problem for that guy to stay here. He''s only one person. What can he do?


    Hundreds of people died. It''s nothing for this ship. They still have absolute strength to kill that guy.


    Moreover, what was destroyed this time was only the corridor. It was not a particularly important place and had no great impact.


    But although my explosion may have little impact on them, another thing, the impact may be much more serious.


    Roar!


    With a tiger roar, I saw a terrible body and rushed from the inside. Who was this guy like the orc before?


    But now, this guy''s face is full of anger and rage.


    He saw that his brother was dead.


    The body has even rotted, leaving only one heart, still barely beating.


    That damn guy is deceiving himself.


    Not only this person, but also others, all discovered the biggest secret at this time.


    Their relatives, their wives, their husbands, parents, children... All died.


    Only that one heart is still beating weakly.


    That discovery made these people angry and violent.


    All along, they have been working for that guy, just to make their relatives safe, but now, all their hopes have been ruthlessly punctured.


    The rest is endless despair.

 Chapter 917

    Those people are roaring madly one by one. The anger of betrayal, the flame of despair, everything makes them lose their reason.


    They want to avenge that guy and find that damn bastard, even if they want to kill themselves.


    And all the guys who stand in front of them are their own enemies.


    So, a chaotic war broke out at this time.


    "How about the hull injury?" in the central area of the spacecraft, a tall, thin guy who looked like an unreal energy body without entity was wrapped in strange chains.


    The whole body looks blue and looks quite strange.


    His body size is much larger than that of normal adults. It looks like a devil.


    This guy is the real face of the professor!


    Perhaps this is not his original appearance. He was just a weak Professor, but now he has extremely powerful energy and even gives up his weak body.


    In the form of energy, he exists in the world and controls the whole ship. All the people on the ship are his slaves.


    Here, he is the emperor, he is God!


    And this castle in the air is his temple.


    No one has ever dared to break into his temple, and this time, his temple was broken into by these damn bastards.


    He even destroyed his temple, which was an unforgivable crime.


    "The damage degree of the hull is three thousandths. The problem is not serious. There are 32 rooms in the main damaged area, plus the corridor on the 25th floor. The hull weapons, defense and energy systems have not been damaged." a staff member in front immediately replied.


    Quickly check the damage degree of the hull. It can even be said that the damage has almost no impact on the hull.


    "The shield has been opened, and that guy can''t leave. Mobilize all the monitoring systems for me, and I''ll find that guy right away," the professor said coldly.


    "Yes, we''ll do it right away." the staff member wiped the sweat on his forehead and quickly took action.


    "Boss, there was a distress signal outside. Dozens of people were killed when we went out to transport gasoline." another bad message came from a man.


    "Order down, all members with number 0-999, go out and kill all the enemies outside."


    "As for other members, don''t be idle. Give them orders immediately. Search every corner of the whole ship and find the mouse for me." the professor was very angry.


    When this pervert is angry, some people will suffer.


    "Boss, the bombs on No. 57, No. 86 and No. 97 were disarmed." at this time, the bad news came one after another, which made the professor very, very angry.


    Disarm the bomb?


    Damn guy.


    "Moreover, many instruments on the penultimate floor were damaged, and the hostages died in a large area. There was a message from above that some people were attacking their own people," the man continued.


    The soldiers didn''t know what had happened, but the professor knew.


    Obviously, these people have found out about the hostages.


    It seems impossible to continue to control those people by this means.


    It''s a pity, but if you can''t control it, die.


    Moreover, if more people get rid of the bomb and last longer, it will cause greater damage to their other men.


    In that case, there is no need for those people to continue to exist.


    "Detonate the bomb on them." the professor coldly gave a cruel order.


    The staff member''s palm shook violently. Of course, he knew that the professor said detonating. Naturally, it was not detonating the bombs on everyone, it was the bombs on those people with hostages on it.


    That''s nearly 800 people.


    Those people have made great contributions to this professor, but now it''s just a word.


    "Professor, some of these people are still outside, and many people may not know..." the staff member couldn''t help saying.


    "Do as I say." before he finished, the professor called back.


    From that sentence, the man felt a danger. He knew that if he continued to say one more word, he would die immediately.


    His fingers were trembling slightly and groping for the button.


    After hesitating for two seconds, he finally gritted his teeth and suddenly pressed the button.


    Boom!


    Bang bang!


    At the moment when that button was just pressed, the whole ship was up and down, inside and outside, and there was the sound of explosion everywhere.


    On that floor, except for the guy who looked like an orc at the beginning, almost all the others were killed, and their bodies were directly divided in two.


    There are also many people in the stairs, corridors and rooms below. When they don''t know anything, they are directly bombed. Outside, some experts on patrol are directly killed.


    It was an extremely cruel means. In an instant, nearly a thousand people were directly killed. The impact of the explosion even blew up many people around them.


    Looking at the sticky blood on their bodies one by one, they didn''t know what had happened.


    Only the person at the beginning knew that there was a burst of fear in his heart. If he hadn''t been fast, I''m afraid it would be the same result now?


    Seeing that there were many people blocking the road in front, this guy jumped, his body changed in mid air, and even a pair of wings appeared behind him. He was as beautiful as a fire phoenix, spread his wings and flew directly to the top floor.


    There are too many enemies in this place. He can only seek other channels to see if he can escape from here.


    At the same time, on the other side, I relied on the combat stealth suit and moved forward silently.


    My body was close to the wall for fear of meeting anyone.


    I want to find that exit.


    There must be an exit on this ship. Now there is a steady stream of gasoline being transported.


    Should that entrance be open?


    I thought so, but when I passed, I found that the situation was completely different.


    It is true that there is an entrance, but that entrance is not big. It can only barely accommodate an oil pipeline, and all other places are blocked.


    The current situation is that people inside can''t get out and people outside can''t get in. Almost two blockade areas have been formed.


    Of course, some people with special energy devices can go in and out of here freely regardless of the protective cover, and only those who perform special tasks have such things. I obviously don''t have that thing.


    I can''t get out. What''s the matter?


    Wait here? When the oil transportation is completed, those people outside must come back. Maybe I will have a chance to go out then?


    But it''s more likely to be found out when I go out, and maybe I can''t wait that long at all.


    Frowning, I was thinking.


    Seeing the front groups of people searching, I thought for a moment. My palm was stuck on the wall, just like a gecko swimming on the wall, and my body slowly wriggled on the smooth wall.


    Finally, he moved his body to the top of his head and stopped.


    Thanks to my strength and ability to manipulate metals, I can adsorb on these metals. Otherwise, I will be discovered by those below sooner or later.


    One by one passed under me.


    While walking, these people are still saying something.


    There are the most people on the first floor. I know that''s because when I fell down, I hit a big pit on the first floor, so those people thought I was on the first floor.


    Actually, that''s right. I''m right here.


    Because the wood outside is doing damage, the delivery of gasoline has obviously become much slower, which can be regarded as buying me time.


    Those people went back and forth carefully on the first floor. After searching every room, they found nothing and no one.


    "Could it be that after falling down, he ran to another floor?"


    "It''s possible, damn it, two hundred floors. When are we going to be tired?"

 Chapter 918

    In fact, the capable people on these ships did not take this matter to heart. At least, they don''t think it''s a very serious thing.


    Sure, how many capable people are there on this ship? Tens of thousands of numbers, how many invaders? There are only one or two. According to the current situation, there are only a few people outside and inside.


    How many people can make a storm?


    Maybe the strength of those people is very good, but there is no lack of experts on this ship. Not to mention the professor of energy body, there are many top experts among others.


    Almost all the people on this ship are capable people and people with power.


    But even on this ship, we also follow a principle, in which 80% of the low-level ability members account for, and more than 15% of the remaining 20% of the members are of medium strength and above medium strength.


    As for the real master, there are only half of them.


    But considering the huge number, half of them are also 500 people.


    But these experts enjoy VIP treatment on the ship. Generally speaking, unless it is a very difficult task, they don''t need these people at all.


    This situation also leads to what these people say. They may be a little lazy.


    Even if the professor has given orders, most people are lazy and entrust the search work to ordinary members.


    As for yourself, you just need to wait until the enemy is found out.


    It is precisely because of this slackness that it gives me a chance. Otherwise, if all the experts make a big search, I certainly can''t escape.


    Even if there is a stealth combat suit, it is difficult to ensure that it will be found by the enemy.


    Now, those with low abilities, after searching carefully on the first floor, found nothing.


    Of course, some people looked up, but there was nothing but a bare ceiling above their heads.


    No one could have imagined that my body was moving against the ceiling.


    After searching, these people began to wonder if I immediately ran to other floors after falling down.


    In that case, the workload will be much larger.


    Swearing one by one, he began to walk upstairs.


    Seeing that the number of people below was sparse, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Damn it, what should I do now? The protective cover has blocked the outside, and I can''t get out." I frowned and muttered in my heart.


    I didn''t find a suitable place, and I didn''t dare to use the transmission. Although a group of people left, there are still many people below.


    Once the transmission starts, the light will be found immediately.


    A few seconds is enough for them to send my message to the interrupt.


    Now I have two choices. First, find a quiet place without anyone, and then quietly use the transmission to the place where Mumu is located.


    But first of all, it''s not easy to find this position. Second, in fact, I''m not sure whether the protective cover outside the ship will cut off my transmission. I wouldn''t doubt it before, but the last time I met Baron Nash, that guy''s power actually caused my transmission to fail.


    Second, find a way to break the protective cover of the spacecraft and take the opportunity to leave.


    After thinking about it, I decided to try it first.


    I turned on the transmission!


    But soon I was disappointed that my transmission couldn''t find any coordinates.


    This situation makes me frown. One possibility is that Mumu has left far away, beyond the range of transmission.


    But this situation is impossible, because I believe Mumu won''t leave me here alone.


    There is only the second possibility, that is, this damn shield, which can fucking block my transmission.


    This is the worst result.


    Now I can only turn to the second way, that is to destroy the protective cover of the ship.


    "Hello, Ruiwen, Sarah? Can you hear me?" I called in my head.


    I can communicate with my heroes in my brain, which is a very convenient thing and can also bring me opportunities.


    Although Ruiwen and Sarah have just become heroes around me, I don''t think this will change.


    "Yes."


    "Of course."


    Soon their voices came to my mind.


    "It''s good to hear. Listen, I''m in a bad situation. You may already know that I''m trapped in this ship. Although the ship hasn''t started yet, the protective cover has risen."


    "My teleportation skills are also isolated by the protective cover. I can''t leave here."


    "Now I have a plan to destroy the shield of the spacecraft and leave here. I don''t know if you have any way to at least provide me with a location and where the control system of the shield of the spacecraft is?" I asked.


    The shield of this spacecraft is very powerful and can isolate my transmission. It is definitely not easy to break. We can only start from the shield control system of the spacecraft.


    The two voices were a little silent, but soon gave an answer.


    That''s Ruiwen''s voice: "we just live on this ship. The ship has a main control room, which is where the professor is. The control system of the ship''s protective cover must also be there. That place lies in the center of the ship, that is, in the middle of the 100th floor."


    After a pause, Ruiwen continued, "but that place is definitely not easy to set foot in. That place is the heart of the spaceship and the most tightly defended area of the whole spaceship, and the professor is also there."


    "The professor''s strength is very, very strong. At the beginning, I once attacked the professor, but he subdued me almost instantly. Under his hand, I can''t do three moves."


    "What''s more, there must be other masters in that place, so I think you were almost dying in the past."


    Sarah''s voice also came: "Ruiwen is right. That place is the most rigorous and dangerous place. You can hardly leave when you go. You don''t have a good chance of directly breaking the protective cover and surviving."


    "But I think you can choose another way," Sarah said.


    "What else can I do?" I was curious. If the main control room could not be attacked, could there be any other way to break through the protective cover?


    "You are on the first floor now. You should be able to see some people transporting gasoline."


    I didn''t say a word. Sarah continued, "follow those people, those gasoline pipes, you can reach the energy module!"


    "Although the main control room is in the central area, so much gasoline cannot be transported so easily."


    "The energy of the whole spacecraft is divided into three parts, solar energy, gasoline and crystal core."


    "The energy module is also divided into three places."


    "The main control room uses the ability crystal core, the outer surface of the spacecraft uses solar energy, and the bottom of the spacecraft burns gasoline to provide energy."


    "Under normal circumstances, solar energy and gasoline are used, and the ability crystal core will be used only in some special times."


    "For example, rainy days, or when there is a shortage of gasoline."


    "If you can destroy the gasoline suddenly, the protective cover will break in a short time. It also takes a certain time for him to use the ability crystal core to reopen the protective cover. At this time, you can take the opportunity to leave the ship."


    "Of course, it''s not easy."


    "There must be many experts around the gasoline energy tank, but the risk must be much smaller than that in the central area."


    "Moreover, you have no other choice. Unless you can stick to the next landing, which may be a month."


    Sarah''s words are right. I can''t last for a month on this ship. Even if I have an invisible combat suit, the other party may not think of this now, but they won''t dare to say it in the future.


    If I can''t break this shield right away, maybe I''ll be found next second.


    After the call ended, looking at the oil pipeline under my body, I knew that what should come should always come.


    Since it''s going to be destroyed, let''s have a big one.

 Chapter 919

    Although many members of the patrol went to the upper floor, there were still many people on the first floor.


    One by one, some of them are workers responsible for transporting oil, and the other are more powerful.


    In this case, my action is still cautious and dare not make too much noise. I''m afraid I will be found by these people.


    At the same time, I use the ability of metal control to adsorb myself on the ceiling, just like a gecko, crawling slowly in front of me.


    This ship is too big.


    The oil pipeline is also unusual, and there will be a master of two from time to time, which makes me cautious.


    The forward speed was very slow. After more than half an hour, the light in front suddenly became a little dim.


    At the same time, my nose can smell a pungent smell. I know I''m close to the oil tank.


    After walking on for about ten minutes, I finally saw the place.


    There, it is no longer the type of small room in other places. This place is a huge and empty area, just like a square.


    The whole place is very huge. The oil pipelines lead to this huge area.


    In this area, huge oil storage tanks dozens of times larger than oil tankers are arranged one by one. Each oil reservoir can withstand unknown thousands of tons of gasoline.


    Looking ahead, there are no fewer than twenty such tanks.


    It can be imagined how much gasoline can be accommodated in this place, that is, the space carrier. This guy is too big. The demand for energy is very high, and the general energy can''t be met at all.


    In fact, I have some doubts now. In this age, nuclear power has been popularized for a long time. It is difficult for such a giant to fly. Wouldn''t it be much simpler to use nuclear power?


    Of course, there is nothing wrong with my idea. In fact, when the aircraft carrier was first designed, it used nuclear fuel as energy.


    There was no need to be so troublesome now, but later, the plan was terminated, the nuclear power equipment was dismantled and the nuclear fuel was taken away because it was not appreciated and approved by the top.


    Where the nuclear fuel is hidden is the country''s biggest secret. Even the professor can''t find it, so this guy redesigned it and used the ability of crystal core, solar energy and gasoline as energy.


    It was for this reason that this space carrier had to stop frequently to replenish energy, which gave me a chance to escape.


    As Ruiwen said, there are guards everywhere near the oil storage tank. The guards here are obviously much more strict than those in other places.


    Even if something happens inside the ship, these people will never leave this position casually.


    At the entrance, there are four capable people on both sides.


    The four capable people stood in this place like statues, motionless, staring around with vigilant eyes. Once there was any movement, they would be found by the four people.


    Besides, there are two capable people standing near each oil storage tank. In this place alone, the number of capable people exceeds 200.


    This place, even if you want to take action, is definitely not so easy.


    Now I''ve reached the top of the four people, and I''m sliding down the wall little by little.


    I''m going to go through these four people and get in.


    It was a very dangerous move. At this distance, I could almost hear the heartbeat of the four people and their breathing.


    My throat was wriggling slightly. I felt a trace of sweat rolling down my face. If it fell on the ground, these people would find it immediately, but at this time, I couldn''t control my sweat at all.


    What''s worse, at this critical moment, I even saw a fat guy in front of me, wriggling his body and coming towards the door.


    Damn it, this guy''s body is almost as wide as that door.


    If this came over, it must have hit directly.


    Damn it.


    My throat wriggled for a while, my palm quickly stuck on the metal wall, and my body slowly took off again.


    Just as I was rising up, the soles of my feet almost scratched the guy''s head.


    At the same time, a drop of sweat also dropped from me and fell on the ground.


    Bata!


    That voice was very slight, but it was particularly harsh in this environment. I was nervous to death.


    "Hey, fat man, what are you doing?" the two at the door were very dissatisfied with the fat guy.


    "I''m going to defecate," said the fat man in a low voice, twisting his fat figure and leaving.


    "Shit, lazy people have a lot of excrement and urine. How many times do they come and go in an hour? This goods can''t be kidney deficiency?" one of the guards scolded.


    "I don''t know how much oil and water on this goods. It''s so cool here that they sweat." another man glanced at the sweat drops on the ground and said.


    Hoo!


    I was relieved that these guys regarded the sweat drop I fell as the fat man''s, which was a good result.


    Just as the fat man had just left, my hands gradually loosened and fell down from the air again.


    This time there was no accident. It was so dangerous that I walked into it little by little.


    When I got inside, I finally relaxed a little.


    Although there were workers and guards inside, those guards were close to the oil tank and didn''t run around. It gave me a chance.


    If you forget to look around and act in the middle and front, it is easy to be found by others. So I quietly touched the back. In the most corner, that place is also the most secret place. If I act there, I will never be found by others as long as I am careful.


    There is also a guard in this corner.


    And this guy''s position is the dead corner of all other guards.


    It seems that the man should be young, at most in his twenties, with tattoos everywhere.


    I still have a cigarette end in my hand. In such a place, this guy dares to smoke. I have to say that he is really brave. The goods don''t detonate the gasoline.


    I''m ready to move.


    I have quietly touched the young man and am ready to start.


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded, making me subconsciously stop.


    "After the oil is collected, the spacecraft is ready to take off. In addition to the guards, others continue to search in all floors and be sure to catch the lurking mouse." the voice echoed in the whole spacecraft through a special transmission device.


    Is the ship taking off?


    It seems that I have to act quickly, otherwise I''ll run into mid air.


    That voice just fell. I just felt a slight shaking under my feet, and then a violent roar sounded.


    The ship began to tremble, and this giant began to rise into the sky again.


    I can''t see how shocking that picture is when I''m inside.


    I was going to do it right away, but at this time, I suddenly hesitated.


    Maybe this is not the best time.


    This spaceship, even if I blow up the oil tank now, is only a part of it. Even if there are so many oil explosions in it, it is impossible to destroy the whole spaceship, even less than a quarter or a tenth.


    Because the ship is too big and too strong.


    However, if the spaceship flies into the sky and I detonate it again, the situation will be different.


    Such a huge thing, falling from a high altitude, that kind of picture is unimaginable.


    Of course, I also know how dangerous this plan is.

 Chapter 920

    Of course, I know how crazy and dangerous this plan is. Originally, there are so many oil tanks in it. If it explodes, the power will be absolutely devastating.


    I estimate that the destructive power will not be inferior to the missiles that attacked the northern theater before.


    The power of that explosion may immediately sweep me to pieces.


    The impact of the explosion, the terrible heat wave, the flying metal fragments, everything is fatal.


    However, I have confidence in myself that I can leave a safe enough distance before the power of the explosion spreads completely.


    Of course, this process is also full of risks.


    But if such a heavy guy hits the ground directly, I estimate that the lower floors will be destroyed in an instant.


    At that time, I may be pressed into meat sauce.


    But once this crazy idea emerges in my heart, it can no longer be controlled.


    I quickly calculated the feasibility of this plan.


    First of all, I have my own flash, which can flash to 750 meters away quickly.


    The full-scale flash is 750 meters away.


    But to do this, I must reach the door before the explosion. In the process of flashing, there can be no obstruction, otherwise the flashing will fail.


    The distance of 750 meters is enough to buy me a period of time. If I expand my speed with all my strength, I can at least run to the middle of the spacecraft before the shock wave attacks me.


    This is already a limit.


    In this position, I will still be impacted by the explosion, and I will still be killed.


    But there is something else on me that can save my life, that is resurrection armor.


    Resurrection armor!


    Although the effect of this equipment is not as powerful as that in the game, it can save one damage.


    I can use the special effects of this equipment to resist one damage when the shock wave is the most destructive.


    At the same time, there is the Central Asian hourglass.


    This piece of equipment can give me an invincible time of 1.5 seconds.


    In this way, I have about two seconds. I won''t be hurt by the explosion. Two seconds is not long or short, but it''s about enough for me to carry the most powerful attack of the shock wave.


    And that''s not enough. I seem to have to buy something else.


    You have to pile up your magic resistance. If there is an explosion, it is about the type of magic damage.


    After all, this is an explosion caused by gasoline combustion. Should it belong to flame injury?


    There are many things that increase magic resistance in the hero League. Now I don''t pursue anything else, just magic resistance.


    Cheer up armor. This guy increases magic resistance by 70. Unfortunately, it conflicts with resurrection armor. Buy it first. You can replace it after the effect of resurrection armor disappears.


    Weapons, I chose two mamotius phages!


    I can''t use these two weapons at ordinary times, but each weapon can provide 50 magic resistance and a relatively fragile shield.


    It can be used.


    On my face, I thought for a moment and bought a banshee veil.


    The Banshee veil can increase magic resistance by 70, not to mention, but also create a shield to resist a magic attack, which is somewhat similar to the resurrection armor, but the resurrection armor counteracts any attack. The Banshee veil is limited to magic attacks.


    As a result, my ability to counteract attacks increased to three.


    At the same time, magic resistance has also increased by 170.


    Shoes, I changed into mercury boots. Although the increased movement speed decreased a little, the magic resistance increased by 25 again.


    In this way, the equipment I can carry at the same time has reached an upper limit. I have two chances to resist damage, plus 1.5 seconds of invincibility and 175 magic resistance.


    For me, this is about the limit of pure resistance I can reach at present.


    But I still feel that it''s not enough. Unfortunately, I increased my points in attack before. My talent also has defense talent. I didn''t care at all.


    The spaceship is rising. I don''t know where it has risen now. Since it has been decided, I''m not in such a hurry to do it.


    He squatted down in the corner. The poor young man in front didn''t know I was behind him.


    I am also happy and carefree. This place is really too safe. There are guards at the door outside. Those members of the patrol often just ask here. As soon as they hear that no one has entered, they leave immediately. They don''t know that I, the intruder, is hiding in that corner and preparing the most evil plan.


    I don''t believe it yet. I can''t pile up this magic resistance today.


    I left my mouth and hid in this corner regardless of anything else. I want to make myself a super meat shield that completely ignores magic attacks.


    Gold coins? What we need most now is this thing. There is no place to spend more than 200 million gold coins. Wouldn''t it be a waste if we didn''t take this opportunity to strengthen and evolve all our equipment?


    Now spend some gold coins, which may be my chance to live in the future.


    The first is the mercury boots, which has 25 magic resistance and 45 movement speed. Strengthen it once to increase magic resistance and movement speed.


    I strengthen it directly to 99, then evolve, and then strengthen it to full level.


    The bonus of movement speed has reached 243 and magic resistance 223.


    Then, two weapons are used to strengthen evolution, and gold coins are smashed frantically. After each weapon reaches the limit, the additional magic resistance reaches 250.


    Finally, the Banshee veil, magic resistance reached an amazing 300.


    Magic resistance of 1023.


    Of course, this game is different. Even if I take Dali pill in the game, I can''t reach this number, but it''s very easy for me to want more than 1000 resistance.


    This is because I occupied two positions because of resurrection armor and Central Asian hourglass, and the effect of these two equipment remains unchanged after strengthening. I didn''t strengthen it. Otherwise, I can resist my magic to more than 1500.


    As for the exciting armor, I also strengthened it. If I have time at that time, I can change this equipment. At that time, nearly 1400 magic resistance should be enough for me to deal with all kinds of attacks.


    Just as I was strengthening my equipment, outside, Mu Mu looked at the personnel boarding the ship one by one and knew it was bad.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before the spaceship took off.


    Mumu wanted to stop it, but his attack was like tickling the ship, which was of no use at all.


    Seeing the spacecraft take off, Mumu also takes off. Anyway, she also wants to create a coordinate that can be transmitted for Lin Yi.


    It''s just that Mumu doesn''t know how long this situation can last. Even if he can keep up with the speed of the spacecraft now, his speed will certainly not catch up with it after a long time.


    For a moment, Mumu didn''t have the slightest way.


    He even wants to send one of his heroes to the Western Theater. Perhaps now only the missiles in the Western theater can damage the ship.


    The spacecraft rose higher and higher. I don''t know when it had disappeared into the clouds.


    The stealth system of the spacecraft is also playing an effect. That huge body disappears a little in mid air and is completely submerged in the air.


    "Haven''t you found it yet?" in the central control room, the professor was already a little angry.


    After such a long time, I still haven''t found the location of that guy. It''s just a group of waste. I''ve fed so many things by myself, and none of them can be used.


    In a word, the three guys who ran away were more useful among these people, but they all ran away at once.


    "Boss, our people have searched all the places up and down the ship, but they can''t find the location of the man and the three escaped members. Will they have left the ship?"

 Chapter 921

    "Leave the spaceship?" the professor pondered for a moment and immediately shook his head: "it''s absolutely impossible. The protective cover can''t be broken by anyone, even..."


    He didn''t finish what he said later because he was afraid of losing face.


    The shield of this spaceship is very, very strong. It can be said that it has reached the level of metamorphosis. It is difficult for him to break through the shield, let alone the intruders, so he doesn''t believe that the guy can leave after the shield is opened.


    "It must still be in the ship."


    "However, we have searched every corner of the whole ship, and even the oil storage tank has been searched except us," the man said with some hesitation.


    "Will that person have any way to shrink his body and hide it in an obscure place, or the power of invisibility? Even, change into a member of us?" another person raised a possibility.


    To be honest, this possibility really exists.


    The ability of transformation is not without. One of his people can turn his body into the appearance of others, which is lifelike and almost no different from the real one.


    As for stealth, it is more common.


    "Everyone, take the infrared scanning device and the identification device. If you can''t identify the code, you will be killed." the professor ordered again.


    Infrared can detect stealth. As for identity recognition devices, they are a device to identify their internal identity and prevent foreign enemies from invading.


    Everyone''s bomb has a number, which is also their own code.


    If you can''t identify it, it must be the enemy.


    The hateful guy actually forced himself to such an embarrassing degree. Once he caught that guy, he would never be spared.


    The ship seems to have stopped rising?


    On the other side, in the oil storage tank, I can feel that the rising momentum has disappeared. Now the spacecraft seems to be flying in a very smooth way.


    In that case, it looks almost the same.


    It''s time to act.


    With a deep breath, I stood up from the ground.


    This dangerous action made my heart a little afraid, but it was more an exciting feeling that was difficult to suppress. I found that I seemed to have become a little abnormal.


    The more dangerous the action, the more obvious the feeling of excitement in my heart.


    I took a look at the young man. Although the guy had no enemies with me, maybe he was forced to become a professor.


    But now, I don''t have time to think so much.


    Quietly came behind the man.


    He suddenly covered his mouth and forced his hands. With a bang, the guy''s neck was suddenly broken, and he didn''t even have a chance to scream.


    Although there was a little noise, it was not very prominent here.


    No one noticed the situation here.


    I dragged this guy''s body under the oil tank, and then put one hand on the oil tank to concentrate. The ability of metal control is also being exerted.


    The iron sheet on the surface of the oil tank was softening rapidly, and a hole the size of a thumb was silently broken in the middle, and a stream of gasoline suddenly gushed out of it.


    It fell on the body without making a sound.


    Then the hole grew bigger and bigger.


    More and more gasoline is quickly lost from here. In this corner, a large amount of gasoline has been accumulated.


    I know what I do now may cause many casualties, but at this time, who cares so much?


    With that weird smile on my face, I''m constantly expanding the gasoline content around me.


    I want enough gasoline to detonate one tank, and then detonate the other tanks.


    Moreover, it''s better to leave some time for me to escape further, and that time is not enough for the people inside to put out the flame.


    "The smell of gasoline? Why is it so strong?" a voice came from the side.


    Someone seems to feel something wrong here.


    "Isn''t that nonsense? There are all oil tanks here. How can there be no smell of gasoline?" another man said angrily.


    "No, the smell is too strong. Could it be the leakage of the oil tank?"


    "It''s impossible. These things are very strong."


    "No, you go and have a look."


    Hearing this sound, I knew that the time was almost up, and the gasoline flowing out all around had reached a very good level.


    It''s time to act.


    I loosened my palm and began to walk towards the outside. When the first man came over, the guy just saw me, his face suddenly changed wildly: "who are you?"


    In a word, the guy immediately looked at his chest in pain, his face full of fear, and his heart had been pierced.


    But this time, my position was completely exposed. A large number of guards around were rapidly gathering at my side.


    But now I''m too lazy to look at those people. With a wave of my hand, a weapon roared in the past, and then exploded with a bang.


    The flame caused by the explosion instantly ignited all around. The gasoline was originally very flammable. Under this explosion, the oil tank truck in the corner immediately fell into the surrounding of the flame.


    The originally slightly dark space suddenly became a fiery red. The swirling flames reflected the terrible faces. These people knew very well what the result of a fire here was.


    And the flames quickly climbed up the oil tank and penetrated directly along the broken tank.


    I don''t care about them. The ghost quickly opened in an instant, and the whole body hit directly like a savage locomotive.


    My speed was too fast. They couldn''t react at all. One by one, they were directly hit and flew out. A large number of bones in my chest were broken, and I rushed directly to the door.


    The four security guards also just reacted. When they wanted to attack me, a flash showed that my body immediately appeared hundreds of meters away.


    I didn''t have the slightest time to stay. My legs staggered as fast as crazy, and made a crazy raid in front of me.


    As for the people inside, they even just reacted.


    "Damn it, put out the fire, put out the fire quickly." everyone was howling loudly, and they could really see the deep-seated fear from their faces.


    A person with ice ability quickly interwoven large pieces of cold ice with his hands, and the temperature around him decreased instantly.


    The fire burning on the ground, under the control of the cold ice, quickly reduced and extinguished.


    Most people in this place are ice competent people, who are worried about fire accidents here.


    A proud smile appeared on the face, and it seemed that there was still a feeling of lingering fear: "the fire is out, the guy wants to cause an explosion, not so..."


    However, before he finished his words, he only heard a loud bang. The oil tank truck surrounded by cold ice suddenly exploded at this moment.


    The flames filled the whole hall in an instant, and the terrible flames melted the ice immediately. As for the unlucky guy, his body was swallowed by the ice in an instant.


    The oil tank exploded in this place, and the whole spacecraft could feel the violent tremor.


    This guy just extinguished the fire on the ground, and the gasoline in the oil tank is still burning. When the heat in the oil tank finally can''t bear it, it will explode instantly, and the impact of that explosion will be particularly terrible.


    This is the first explosion.


    Listening to the voice behind me, my steps accelerated in an instant. In front of me, I saw some guys searching with strange things in their hands, but now, I didn''t pay attention to those people''s time at all.


    The body turned into a strong wind and shuttled in front of these people in an instant.


    Right behind me, a series of explosions finally appeared.


    An oil tank explosion swept almost all the areas of the whole room. The remaining oil tanks were immediately exploded, and a large amount of gasoline flowed out, and then ignited. The combustion brought more heat and triggered a more powerful explosion.


    In that short moment, that power has reached its limit.

 Chapter 922

    No one can imagine the power of that explosion.


    Even I don''t know.


    In that space, countless gasoline was ignited. The more gasoline was added, the more powerful the explosion became.


    In this wide square, terrible flames are burning. Those flames, squeezed and compressed, almost become solid.


    Those people in the whole space were immediately swallowed up by the fire. Without the slightest chance to resist and escape, they were immediately burned to death.


    At the same time, a flame gushed out along the only exit like a python.


    The energy accumulated here is larger and larger, and the only gap is not enough to vent all these energy.


    When the energy inside expands to a limit, the terrible energy will tear up all the things around that hinder its diffusion in an amazing way, and then spread in the form of shock wave.


    That''s the so-called explosion.


    I''m running fast. My speed has reached a limit. I hear the terrible wind.


    I''m trying my best to escape.


    Just above the corridor, there were some people who were going to chase me, but when they saw the flames emerging behind them, they all stared wide and didn''t know what had happened.


    At this time, the most violent burst appeared.


    Boom!


    My feet trembled violently, my body was involuntarily bounced out, and my head hit the ceiling.


    Then, an extremely violent impact, like a tsunami, spread around in an instant.


    That corridor, like an earthquake, was quickly destroyed.


    Where the shock wave passes, the solid corridor is like white paper, which quickly distorts, melts and evaporates.


    Where the shock wave passed, nothing could be preserved. The floor, ceiling, corridor, human beings inside, everything turned into ashes in an instant.


    It was not torn or shattered, but disappeared immediately. The feeling of being gasified was so silent.


    It is this feeling that makes people feel more and more afraid.


    Just fell down, I didn''t care about the violent trembling of the ship. I almost used my hands and feet together and ran out frantically in front of me.


    Some people in front of me also saw the picture behind me. They were going to attack me, but when they saw that, they all turned pale and ran away desperately.


    I know I still have a second.


    Within that second, I managed to run out of the distance of nearly 100 meters. The first and most terrible shock behind me finally spread over.


    Resurrection armor!


    At this moment, I finally launched the skill of resurrection armor. At the moment when the impact spread out, my whole body immediately stayed in place and didn''t move.


    A strange mask appeared on his body, but the mask was shattered in an instant under the devastating impact.


    I just felt my feet empty and my body involuntarily fell to the bottom.


    Just in front of me, I saw those people who were frantically fleeing. They were quickly swallowed up by the flames, their bodies turned into ashes, and there was not even a bone residue left.


    That kind of shock wave is not once. This shock wave has just ended, and the next shock appears immediately.


    At this time, my body just fell a few meters, and then I launched the skill of Banshee veil again.


    Resist an energy attack.


    Similarly, this protection disappears immediately after a wave of shock.


    Then, I didn''t dare to neglect it at all. At the moment when the protection had just ended, the power of the Central Asian hourglass was launched immediately.


    One and a half seconds, that''s my limit.


    The impact spread one after another, and my body resisted that attack again and again.


    Although the impact is getting weaker and weaker, the temperature around here is still high and frightening.


    And my body is falling freely.


    At this time, I found out how shocking the destructive power caused by this explosion was.


    The first layer of the spaceship, plus the thick area at the bottom of the spaceship, were all left at this moment.


    Even the protective shield was completely broken at this time.


    The power system of the spacecraft also lost energy in an instant, and the whole spacecraft was even landing.


    The time of 1.5 seconds is neither long nor short, but this time of 1.5 seconds is the time to save my life.


    At the end of this time, my body was immediately exposed to the aftershock. Although the power was not as powerful as before, it was still unbearable for me.


    Most importantly, in this area, the high temperature enough to evaporate the steel is unbearable to me.


    Fortunately, I was wearing thirteen thousand protective equipment, which enabled me to continue to support under this terrible high temperature.


    Otherwise, I guess my body will turn into ashes like others.


    A green energy appeared in my hand and suddenly shot over my head.


    A bang exploded, and an impact came from top to bottom. Under this impact, my body fell quickly.


    In a distant place, Mumu could not catch up with the spaceship, but the next second, Mumu saw the huge spaceship with his own eyes and suddenly burst open.


    The lower part of the spaceship and the right part were almost destroyed in an instant. At the same time, a figure fell from an altitude of nearly 10000 meters like a shell.


    Is that Lin Yi?


    Seeing that figure, Mu Mu was almost overjoyed.


    Although Mumu didn''t know how he did it, there was no doubt that the guy destroyed the ship and even took the opportunity to escape from it.


    Mu Mu was very happy and quickly flew over.


    I didn''t have a parachute or something. I think I might be thrown into meat sauce. Even if I don''t die, I''ll be seriously injured.


    But it seems that I have good luck and can''t die.


    When I was getting faster and faster and I couldn''t stand it myself, a figure suddenly roared over, hugged me with both hands, and fanned with both wings, as if trying to reduce the speed of my falling.


    But I fell too fast. Even with my flying ability, I couldn''t control it at this time. The two people fell down almost at the same time.


    Wooden wings, even under that force, were broken alive, and scattered feathers were everywhere in the sky.


    However, Mu Mu''s action eventually reduced the speed of our decline. Finally, we hit the ground directly, leaving a huge pit.


    We were lucky. Instead of falling on the stone, we fell into a soft swamp. Although we were dirty and smelly, we didn''t die.


    However, the injury was very serious. Mumu was stunned directly. As for me, I was also dazzled.


    All over the body, arms, ribs, I don''t know how many were broken.


    "Elise!" I summoned Elise with all my strength.


    "My master, when can you be more careful of yourself?" said Elise, somewhat speechless.


    This dangerous action is half dead every time, but the master will still choose such a road every time.


    She shook her head. Elise hurriedly pulled Mu Mu and me onto her back. At the same time, SANA appeared without calling herself.


    He quickly treated us.


    As for me, after safety, my brain was black and fainted.


    I gave everything to Elise and them, and I knew they would take us out of this dangerous area.


    The spaceship in the sky is falling down fast and freely.


    At this moment, in the interior of the spacecraft, it was completely paste and chaos.


    The whole central control room is a mess, and all the members in it are staggering.

 Chapter 923

    It was a mess. Before, they only felt an explosion and the ship trembled.


    But then, in less than two seconds, the most terrible explosion plunged the whole spacecraft into a violent shaking. The spacecraft was shaking violently, and all the people inside were staggering.


    Then, just like the aftershock of an earthquake, waves kept coming.


    That is, until now, they finally calmed down temporarily, and then they got up from the ground.


    Then they found a very scary place, the spaceship, falling rapidly.


    Only the energy body Professor, still floating in mid air, can see from the illusory face that this guy is extremely angry now.


    "What happened?" he said almost word by word, and his voice was cold to the bone.


    "Oil reservoir, oil storage tank exploded." after a staff member inquired, he screamed.


    "Our shield lost its energy support and disappeared. The spacecraft is falling rapidly because there is no energy."


    "The hull was badly damaged."


    "The area below the 23rd floor was completely damaged, the right half of the hull was broken by a quarter, and the oil tank supply system was damaged. The members lost more than 2000."


    A person is quickly counting the losses this time.


    "Turn on the nuclear energy supply system immediately and slow down the landing speed of the spacecraft. Now," the professor roared loudly.


    He knew very well what would happen if the spacecraft fell from a height of 10000 meters at this speed. The spacecraft that was already riddled with holes might be completely destroyed at this time.


    The men hurried into action.


    They want to stop the descent speed of the spacecraft, but the energy supply is not such a simple situation.


    The spacecraft can rise in the sky, which is supported by the continuous gushing energy below.


    Now the following flight systems have been damaged. Only relying on the standby systems on both sides can not stop this downward trend.


    Moreover, even if the ability crystal core is used to support the protective cover, it will take some time for the protective cover to cover.


    Finally, one by one can only look at the screen in front of him with a desperate face. The spacecraft is descending rapidly.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. I only heard a bang.


    I was awakened from my coma.


    I looked up and saw only the distant direction. I don''t know how many kilometers away, the swamp area where we fell before rose up with a large amount of smoke.


    Then thick smoke rose from that place.


    The ship was really lucky. The place where it fell was the swamp. Otherwise, it is estimated that the ship will be finished.


    I also want to go and have a fun.


    However, it was stopped by the same awakened wood. Some excitement is not so easy to get together.


    Although the ship crashed and the loss of the ship must be very serious, there are still countless experts on that ship.


    Both of us are seriously injured and can''t recover in a short time.


    If you go back and are surrounded by the other party, it will be miserable.


    So it''s better not to join the fun and leave here as soon as possible.


    Although some are not reconciled, there is no way. Mumu said well. It''s better for us to leave here as soon as possible.


    Moreover, because I detonated the flame, it directly swallowed the lives of unknown people.


    The experience value of those capable people is also very rich. I suddenly found that my level has been improved, and now it has reached level 60.


    Summoner level: silver level 2, level 60


    Head: 404 points;


    Trunk: 404 points;


    Left hand: 404 points;


    Right hand: 404 points;


    Left leg: 404 points;


    Right leg: 404 points;


    Ding Ding: 8 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv4


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 40 points (200 attacks); Destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense) doomsday phantom 12 points (15% movement speed)


    Level 60 is full. Now I can advance for the third time.


    Each advance can bring me some benefits. This advance requires seven soul marks, but I don''t have so many.


    It seems that we still have to find an opportunity to get a soul origin, otherwise, there is no way to advance.


    After upgrading to level 60, my strength has become stronger.


    The six-dimensional attribute officially broke through the 400 mark.


    This operation was very successful. It not only got the joining of Ruiwen and Sarah, but also caused very serious damage to the spacecraft.


    Even if the ship could be repaired in the future, it was definitely not as powerful as before. It also killed many experts on the ship, which weakened the professor''s effective power.


    This is my first time with that Professor, although there is no real positive confrontation.


    But I won.


    Under the leadership of Elise, we quickly left this area. It is estimated that the professor, even if he hated us in his heart, did not have the strength to trouble us in a short time.


    Now these things are enough for this guy to toss about for a while.


    All the way, while treating the injury, we turned back. I also summoned all the heroes, including Sarah and Ruiwen.


    Although they have just joined me, they seem to have hunted powerful monsters before. Half of their levels are reserved, and there are still 39 levels, which is the strength after secondary evolution.


    Their strength is reduced, but it doesn''t matter. With the strength of Ruiwen and Sarah, it''s a very simple thing to restore their strength. Their level will certainly improve rapidly.


    Mu Mu was also hurt, and it was very serious. When he caught me, because of the huge impact, Mu Mu''s two wings were broken.


    Because the injury was very serious, we walked very slowly. It took us three days to treat while walking. We finally returned to the dungeon.


    After we came back, all the people in the northern theater settled down.


    Just as Junren expected, once they settled down, they would no longer want to leave.


    After all, one long-distance migration is enough. No one wants a second migration, and their bodies can''t support it at all.


    Just because of the sudden increase in population, the underground city that has not been fully expanded cannot live at all, so most people live in s city.


    We clean up the zombies in this place almost every day, so although they are outside, they are relatively safe.


    After seeing that we are all right, Nami, Zijiao and Xiaoya can finally put down their hearts.


    They all know what a dangerous thing we are doing this time.


    I''ve been fighting outside for more than ten days. Even I feel a little unbearable. I''m really too tired.


    Of course, no matter how tired men are, they will never feel tired at some time.


    The three girls, who have been frightened for so long, should be comforted.


    This night, destined to sleep.


    Even Elise pulled me into her space and had a conversation.


    I didn''t really rest until midnight.


    When I got up the next day, it was already noon. I stretched myself and felt comfortable all over.


    "OK, brother, how did you feel about making trouble for so long last night?" just as I went out, a guy slapped me on the shoulder and said.


    It''s not God. Who''s that guy?


    But the conversation between men is not the same. My face is full of cheap smile: "Hey, I feel good. How about you?"


    "I, the day I first came back, those two girls couldn''t sleep for three days." ah Shen was very proud.

 Chapter 924

    Seeing the complacency on the guy''s face, I couldn''t help but despise him and said, "come on, you have to take medicine every time and be careful of impotence."


    This matter is related to his dignity. Ah Shen immediately clenched his fist: "I Cao, I need to take medicine when I''m fighting, but I absolutely don''t need that kind of thing when I''m working. My ability is first-class."


    Seeing the two big men talking about these topics so openly, the girls nearby were blushing and spitting, and they were too lazy to pay attention to these guys.


    After a casual chat, I looked outside, in the position of S City, and some plans were under way.


    "What''s going on in the dungeon?" I asked. I haven''t been back for many days. I don''t know what''s going on in the dungeon now. I just came back yesterday and didn''t have time to know much.


    "Half of the expansion plan has been completed, and the stone laying project outside the glass cover of the underground city has begun for some time."


    "Because there are few people who can control the soil, the progress in this aspect is relatively slow, but it can always be done," said a Shen.


    After a pause, ah Shen continued, "after the expansion, the underground city can accommodate about 180000 people. These people may not be able to live in it. At that time, a small group of people must live outside."


    It''s no big problem to accept the survivors, thirty-two thousand or thirty-two thousand, but when seventy-eight thousand came at once, the problem came.


    Although the area of our underground city is not small, it can''t accommodate such a large number at once.


    Chu Feifan has left with his own mecha team. Although he said that when he left, he once asked for opinions on whether anyone is willing to go together.


    But after all, no one is willing to continue the long journey. Now that you have arrived here, you should settle here.


    But this situation has brought us a great burden.


    But it''s just a burden. Since we have accepted these people, we should naturally give them a stable and good living environment as much as possible.


    The only way to solve this problem is to reopen s city and rebuild s city.


    In fact, this issue was raised a long time ago, but because the underground city was able to accommodate those people at that time, this matter was finally stopped, but now, the re establishment of s city is imminent.


    Moreover, the arrival of Junren is actually a great improvement for our dungeon. A 20000 army is definitely a very powerful guard force.


    Now, everyone is busy in s city.


    That feeling is like the reconstruction after the earthquake. Everything is in full swing and full of hope.


    After the initial fear, after a few days here, people have begun to be full of confidence in their new home.


    They know that they will live on this land in the future, and everyone is working hard to build.


    Those soldiers, as well as some capable people, all patrol around. Although there are almost no zombies here, they dare not be careless.


    Every room and shopping mall that needs to be cleaned up needs competent people to go in and clean up. Only after it is determined that there are no zombies and mutant animals can these people go in and clean up.


    Some dangerous buildings were all blown up.


    People are looking for their future on the ruins. No matter how many dangers there are ahead, the smiles on their faces now come from the bottom of their hearts.


    Since the end of the world came, people have been under the attack of zombies, hiding everywhere, living in order to live.


    Now, this situation is turning around quietly. Zombies are no longer the most dangerous enemy of mankind. The successful research of anti autopsy serum makes people no longer afraid of zombies.


    Now a Shen is responsible for the expansion of the underground city, while Shang Qi and us are responsible for the reconstruction of s city. This reconstruction task is much more troublesome.


    The first place to rebuild is a trouble.


    Longhe just shuttles through the middle of S City, and our underground city is actually in the central area of s city.


    "No more buildings can be built in the area above the underground city. The underground city itself is under severe pressure. If it continues to carry too much weight, it is likely to collapse."


    "As for the dragon river, I think we should also bypass the dragon river. There will be some mutant animals and other things in the river." on the map, several people are discussing.


    The leaders of the northern theater, the people on our side, all gathered together, regardless of each other.


    "I think we can take the location of the underground city as the center." after looking at the map, Zhao Zixuan expressed her idea: "we can clean up the ruins in all the areas above the underground city."


    "Then you can dig roads on the surface and expose the soil below. You can cultivate these places as farmland."


    "If farmland is cultivated, it will not cause much pressure on the underground city."


    "The buildings in s city can be expanded around the peripheral area of the underground city to live and produce some other things, such as guns and ammunition."


    "In this way, the grain is in the middle of the city and is not easy to be damaged by anything."


    Zhao Zixuan''s proposal is very good, but there is a problem with this proposal. That is, if people live in the surrounding areas, it will be more troublesome in case of danger.


    The front that needs to be defended will also be stretched many times.


    In fact, according to Mumu''s idea, the residential area is built in the center, surrounded by farmland.


    "It''s really troublesome in case of danger, but even if we build our residential area in the center, the situation will not be much different in case of attack," Zhao Zixuan said "We can also rebuild some underground passages, which can connect the residential areas with the underground city. Once we encounter an irresistible enemy, we can quickly concentrate in the underground city."


    "Taking the dungeon as a stronghold, if we fight back, the success rate will increase a lot." that''s good, but in this way, the quantities will obviously increase a lot.


    However, for the safety of personnel, it is understandable to do so.


    "What else do you think? Say it all at once." Mumu saw Zhao Zixuan''s talent in this field and asked directly.


    Zhao Zixuan''s face looked red and excited.


    After a pause, Zhao Zixuan continued: "in fact, we don''t have to deliberately avoid the long river. As long as we set up iron nets at both ends of the city, we can intercept ordinary zombies outside, and the long river can irrigate our farmland."


    "We can isolate the zombies by erecting high walls on both sides of the dragon river. It''s not easy for those zombies to climb up."


    "Similarly, in the residential areas around the city, high walls can also be stacked with boulders. Those walls can effectively prevent the influx of ordinary zombies."


    "At the same time, I think there should be a power generation system in s city? We need to install cameras in every corner around the city. These cameras are all gathered in one headquarters. Through those cameras, we can detect whether there is a danger in advance. Once the situation changes, we can notify the personnel to evacuate in advance."


    "The construction of houses must be simple and do not leave too many rooms. At the same time, each building must leave an escape passage, which can quickly leave the house and escape to other places."


    "In addition, I have another suggestion." Zhao Zixuan hesitated. Maybe Zhao Zixuan also felt that this suggestion was a little crazy.


    "What advice?"


    "I suggest that we can dig the upper reaches of the dragon river and divert it!"


    "Let the Longhe River surround our city to form an artificial moat."


    Artificial moat?


    What a big tone. No wonder Zixuan looks like this. After listening to it, we all feel that the plan is a little crazy.

 Chapter 925

    Build a moat? This is really a crazy idea. Except in ancient costume TV dramas such as the romance of the Three Kingdoms, this kind of thing is rarely seen in reality.


    But Zhao Zixuan explained the benefits of this facility.


    "First of all, if we build a moat, we can divert the water source of the dragon river and completely block it from the upstream to prevent some zombies or mutant animals from entering the city through the water source."


    "Second, the moat surrounds the city for a week, which is almost equivalent to a natural defense circle. If those zombies want to enter our side and really attack us, they must cross the moat. I don''t know how many zombies will be washed away by the river."


    "Third, it can also avoid the disaster of flood. At this time, the weather is very abnormal. In case of rainstorm and flood, the Longhe River will flood and destroy the farmland in the middle of our city, which is very bad. And the moat can play a good diversion effect and avoid the city from being flooded."


    Zhao Zixuan said several benefits in a row.


    "Moreover, the area around the moat will become a wet place like a swamp. Those places can also be used to grow rice, which is equivalent to developing an additional field."


    In that case, the moat really has many advantages, but the amount of work for this task will be very huge.


    The whole process, which takes time, manpower and material resources, may reach an astonishing level.


    "It may take a lot of time," ah Shen mused.


    "Are we short of time?" I smiled.


    Yes, we don''t lack time now.


    Time is nothing to us at all.


    So many people place their hopes on us, so we have the obligation and responsibility to provide a safe environment for those people.


    Isn''t our time just to live?


    We have been living in a muddle for too long. Maybe this time is a beginning, which means that we leave the ground and reopen the era of mankind. S city is our first stronghold. We will take this stronghold as the center and spread our radiation area.


    "The revision and expansion of the underground city, the reconstruction of s city and the construction of the moat are carried out at the same time. We should clean up the middle as soon as possible, and the problem of food must be solved as soon as possible." after discussion, I said.


    "In addition, the Arsenal must resume production as soon as possible. Even for ordinary people, we must ensure that at least one person has a weapon and enough bullets."


    "As for the reconstruction of s city and the construction of moat, we may need some excavators and other things. We will look for these things in the nearby cities, and then transport them. Go back and ask if there are any graduates of Lanxiang among us."


    This is the advantage of our members. No matter what it is, we will make a decision in the shortest time. Once we make a decision, we will act immediately. We will never be fussy.


    "Mumu, go with Zixuan to see how the moat should be built."


    "God, let''s go out and look for large equipment such as excavators."


    "What about us?" the little yellow book said, pointing to his nose. It was a group of main fighting members.


    Xu Yang and ye Xuan are also here. They are all young people. Although they have only been here for a short time, they have a very good relationship with Xiao Huang Shu. They get together all day.


    "If you want to help in S City, you can also go to the quarrying team. If you really don''t want to go there, you can also go around to hunt powerful zombies. Maybe you can get some ability crystal cores and other things." I said with a smile.


    These main fighting members actually want them to have a rest. After all, many people have not recovered after several wars, but these people are obviously not the kind of guys who can stand it.


    Nothing to do, no fighting, it hurts for them.


    This is a very long time. Everyone is in full swing and full of energy.


    In fact, many people can think of Zhao Zixuan''s ideas, but they are definitely not as complete as she thought. All aspects have been taken into account.


    Our large area has now entered a hot state, and everyone is striving for their new home.


    Several nearby hills have been blasted flat. All the large and small stones have been cut into neat shapes and transported back. These stones will become our first protective net here.


    At the same time, the ruins in s city are also being quickly emptied. In the central area of the city, the cement asphalt ground and various pipelines buried deep in the ground are also cleaned up until the arable soil below is exposed.


    Food is the most important. These soils are not fertile enough. They even go to the Longhe River and dig countless silt. Those silt are very fertile and the seeds fall down quickly.


    Under the control of Xiyi, those seeds took root and germinated, and the whole process was almost shortened by more than half.


    It can be said that Xiyi is the granary of all of us. Without Xiyi, we really don''t know how to feed so many people.


    About the past month, the expansion of the underground city has been completed, and most members have moved to the underground.


    At the same time, the surrounding of the underground city is also being reinforced. The original double-layer glass is now reinforced to the fourth floor. At the periphery of the glass, a defense belt made of stones with a thickness of more than ten meters is added, which wraps the whole underground city like zongzi without leaving any omission.


    Now, it''s impossible for that bastard of the netherworld to attack us from under the ground.


    As for the reconstruction work on the ground, it is also quite smooth. Not to mention, several of us graduated from Lanxiang.


    We also got some big guys. With those heavy machinery, the progress speed was significantly accelerated. All the surrounding ruins were cleared, and then the houses were rebuilt. Although there are not many people, we believe that in the future, these houses will be filled with human beings.


    Unfortunately, the nearby mountains were destroyed and blasted. The stones were transported around s city. Around s City, a huge great wall with a width of about 10 meters and a height of nearly 20 meters was also stacked. This wall can intercept most zombies outside.


    The establishment of the moat was also very smooth. Starting from the place 100 meters above the entrance of S City, we dug the dragon river from both sides and drained the water towards both sides, forming two water areas more than 200 meters wide. The dragon river was completely drained around s City, forming a huge moat blockade zone.


    Those zombies who want to pass through this area must pay a very heavy price.


    The city wall, moat and the whole s city are now as solid as gold.


    At the same time, there is only a little water left from the Longhe River to the internal water source of S City, which is used for the daily life of members of s city.


    In addition, on those walls, we installed a camera at intervals to monitor what happened around us.


    When all this is done, two months have passed. For such a long time, we have been working hard to rebuild s city.


    Now it seems that the effect is very good. There are four bridges around s City, which is the only channel from the ground to s city.


    At the same time, Ronaldinho has also manufactured several energy converters, which are distributed in various areas on the surface of s city. These energy converters will not be turned on at ordinary times. This power will be used only when s city encounters an extremely serious threat.


    Arsenal also resumed production a month ago!


    The arsenal is still in the charge of Ronaldinho, mainly producing bullets! There are no other machine tools here, so we can''t produce some heavy weapons.


    Finally, old man Chutian gave us support. A set of machine tools for producing shoulder mounted portable missile launchers and shells were transported from a large transport plane. Only then can we be able to produce these things.


    Now, the whole s city has taken on a completely new look.

 Chapter 926

    If you look down from the sky now, you will find what s city looks like at present.


    In just two months, with the efforts of more than 100000 people, the whole city has changed completely from the previous ruins.


    Bingya took me to observe the picture from the sky.


    The whole city is clean and orderly. The green area in the middle is all kinds of food. A wide river suddenly separates from both sides when passing through s city. After bypassing this city, it closes again. It is not so much a city as an island.


    Around those neat fields, houses were built. The buildings were not very high. The most buildings were only ten floors, but they were very neat. There were already some people living in them.


    Outside the city, the thick city wall surrounded the whole city as solid as gold.


    On the street, a person, with tools in his hand, went to work in the farmland. On these people''s faces, he can see only one kind of satisfaction for life and life without any fear.


    This is city s, which forms two distinct contrasts with other cities outside city s, as if city s had never been attacked at that time.


    In this city, there is also a huge arsenal, from which dense bullets are constantly produced.


    At the same time, some shoulder portable missiles are also being produced.


    Here, every day''s work is divided into two parts.


    One part is to be busy in the farmland, watering, fertilizing and weeding to ensure the harvest of the farmland.


    Another part is military training.


    They are all experts in this field. The real army here is less than 20000, and the rest are just ordinary people.


    It is these ordinary people, whether old or young, men or women, who must receive military training.


    Those soldiers will guide them how to shoot and how to hit the target accurately.


    Everyone should be trained in this field. Everyone should carry a weapon with him. No matter when, he will not let himself be empty handed.


    When these people are trained, they will have an army of 200000. Even if they can''t compare with the regular army before, they can be regarded as a militia at least. They don''t have much combat effectiveness as before.


    Above the wall, a metal storm is arranged.


    We have seen the power of the metal storm before. In the contest with svein, we almost instantly destroyed a large number of dead men.


    Because of the powerful power of that thing, we later made another batch. However, because it is too troublesome to manufacture, it must be polished manually. There is no machine tool, and the manufacturing efficiency is relatively slow. Now only twelve doors have been produced, and three doors are placed in each wall.


    But that''s enough.


    The production of mecha soldiers has also begun to get on track.


    The first group of mecha fighters have been produced and a group of members are being selected for testing.


    Old man Chu Tian gave us great support for these things, which made us embarrassed.


    And all we can give them is anti autopsy serum.


    After repeated studies, the first generation of anti autopsy serum has been completely eliminated because it may cause severe pain, coupled with the weak resistance to the autopsy of powerful zombies. Now it is the third generation of anti autopsy serum.


    The third generation of anti autopsy serum has completely eliminated the great disadvantage of pain. At the same time, the resistance to the powerful zombies of mutant tyrants can almost achieve 100% immune effect. From the experimental point of view, there has been almost no failure.


    Moreover, mass production of this serum has now begun, and half of the 100000 serum produced in the first batch have been transported to the Western Theater.


    Now, when brothers go out for action, they almost carry several such things with them. They don''t have to worry about becoming zombies at all.


    In these two months, we have accepted nearly 10000 survivors.


    Survivors will always exist, just to see if they can be found.


    Now the leaflets of the Western Theater have changed, and our s city has also been written on the leaflet, so that those survivors can choose a place close to them according to their own situation.


    With the harvest of the first crops, our food crisis has been gradually solved, and even a surplus has begun to appear.


    Moreover, there is also good news from the Western Theater, good news about human reproduction and survival.


    Since the end of the world, human beings have completely lost their fertility. Seeing that the number of zombies is increasing and the number of human beings is decreasing, even if we build s city like a fortress.


    But when the last human dies, mankind is still going to die.


    But this situation has finally made progress.


    Through the research of a group of medical scientists in the Western Theater, it is found that the reason why human beings can''t bear comes from the air. After the end of the world, there is a special substance in the air. We don''t understand the professional terms of medicine.


    It is probably this thing that has destroyed the male reproductive system and failed to produce a protease necessary for the synthesis of sperm, resulting in the loss of sperm vitality and the inability to grow at all.


    Now the protease is being studied and synthesized.


    As long as the research is successful, humans will be able to have children.


    This is a good phenomenon. Although it may be cruel for those children to live in such a cruel environment, it is a crucial step for the whole mankind.


    During this period of time, we have not been harassed by anyone.


    Whether it''s the people of Knox, the people who survived shadow Island, the perverted Professor, and lissandro.


    After several battles, they all lost a lot of strength. Maybe they also need a good time to recuperate.


    In short, this period of time belongs to a relatively peaceful time. I don''t know how long we haven''t enjoyed this kind of peace.


    Of course, this kind of peace is only relative. Our place will still be attacked by zombies and mutant animals.


    However, in the face of our solid defense, whether zombies or mutant animals, one by one, will basically have no impact on us.


    We all hope that this peace can exist for a long time, but everyone knows that this extravagant hope is completely impossible.


    Below, a helicopter is loading cargo, all of which are just produced anti autopsy serum.


    These anti autopsy sera are destined for the Western Theater.


    There are a large number of people in the Western Theater, more than one million. At least one of our staff has long been enough, but there is still a big gap in the Western Theater.


    This batch is 100000 anti autopsy sera.


    Now the production of anti autopsy serum has also been moved to the ground. Mumu has specially trained a group of personnel to be responsible for the production of these things.


    Even so, it is very difficult to fill this gap in a short time. We can produce thousands of serum a day at most, and these 100000 serum can be said to be very precious.


    The helicopter is also equipped with several capable people to guard it. Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin are in charge in person. It is important to ensure that these anti autopsy sera can reach the Western Theater safely.


    Now, the transfer of materials between our two war zones can only be carried out in this way. After all, the distance is really a little far.


    Carefully tell two people to be careful on the road. If there is any accident, they must take ensuring their own life as the first priority.


    As a result, Chen Bolin did not pay attention to this problem at all.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. It''s all right. With the strength of both of us, it''s not easy to run away even if we meet an enemy who can''t do it. Besides, this kind of transportation is not the first time. Nothing has ever happened, and you don''t have to worry." Chen Bolin said with a smile.


    Then he boarded the helicopter and began to fly towards the Western Theater.


    After the two left, I immediately returned to the intelligence room below.

 Chapter 927

    On the intelligence room side, we can contact the Western Theater, tell them the news that we have set out, and immediately we adjust our line of sight to the camera side.


    Here, we can see everything happening in all areas around the whole city. Nothing can escape our eyes.


    "How''s it going?" I asked Shang Qi.


    This guy is constantly tapping on the keyboard, adjusting the line of sight of the camera.


    "It''s not good. It''s no different from the previous two days. We can''t see any zombies or mutant animals," Shang Qi said.


    From the day before yesterday, we couldn''t see any zombies and mutant animals around the city.


    It''s just mutant animals, but zombies are very strange. There are not many zombies. Our city kills thousands or hundreds of zombies every day.


    But in these two days, I can''t even see one.


    You can say that it''s good to have no zombies and mutant attacks, but now we are not happy. Abnormality is a demon.


    Something must have happened, that''s why it happened.


    If we can''t know what''s going on in advance, we will be very passive.


    If it may pose a threat to our city, we have no time to respond.


    And not only on our side, but also on the other side of the Western Theater. In a trance, it was as if all zombies and mutant animals had disappeared overnight.


    This situation is very strange, even strange enough to make people feel creepy!


    I''m used to the battle between zombies. Suddenly, there are no zombies. On the contrary, we feel a little uncomfortable.


    We didn''t spread the news among the crowd. Except some important members, others didn''t know it. We didn''t want to cause panic.


    Something very, very serious must have happened, otherwise it would never have happened.


    "Little yellow book, are they back?" I asked.


    "Not yet. Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin, Xu Yang and fan Xiaotian have been out for four hours and haven''t come back yet." Shang Qi''s face was also gloomy.


    In fact, what really makes us feel wrong is also put forward by them.


    These top fighting forces do not need to be bound or protected by the city. When they are bored in the city, they will go out to hunt and kill powerful zombies and mutant beasts to obtain the ability crystal core.


    But the day before yesterday they came back empty handed.


    At that time, fan Xiaotian scolded and said, fuck, I haven''t seen a bird zombie all day.


    That sentence reminds us that not only can''t we see zombies around our city, but even far away around s city.


    This has never happened before.


    We waited another day, the same as yesterday. We couldn''t see the zombie at all.


    It''s the same today.


    It was as if all the zombies had disappeared overnight, as if they suddenly appeared in the world and suddenly disappeared.


    This strange situation has put a stone on all of us and we can''t be happy at all.


    Some enemies are even strong, but you won''t be afraid as long as you see them.


    What really scares people is that kind of ignorance.


    When you don''t know anything, you will feel particularly scary.


    Today, the four of them went out again, and this time they went further.


    "Don''t worry too much, Master Chu. They don''t know where to dig out a military reconnaissance satellite and are preparing to launch it. If it can be launched successfully, we can share the picture with us. At that time, we can monitor most parts of the earth."


    The reason why we can contact the Western theater now is a military satellite.


    After the end of the world, most of the satellites were destroyed, and only this one survived.


    Now, Chu Tian doesn''t know where to pick up a military reconnaissance satellite. If it can be successfully launched, we can monitor most areas on the ground through this satellite.


    Of course, it may not be so accurate, but at least it can let us know where and what happened.


    I hope the old guy can go well.


    At the same time, on the other side, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Xu Yang and Guan Zhaolin were searching on a ruins.


    This is the third city they met today. Compared with the rebuilt s City, it is completely dilapidated.


    The whole city was completely reduced to ruins. Nothing, only on the ground, you can see some rotten bodies. On those bodies, white maggots are wriggling and flies are buzzing.


    It was a zombie. I don''t know how long it has been dead.


    Along the way, they were used to seeing this picture, but even so, they still felt sick.


    Zombies are a disgusting thing.


    Ordinary people can''t avoid it, but the four of them want to find a zombie, but they can''t do it anyway.


    I have been looking for three cities, but the zombies crawling in every corner in the streets seem to have disappeared in a day.


    The empty street seemed particularly silent.


    At ordinary times, even if they see dense zombies, they won''t be afraid, but today, facing the empty streets, they actually feel some furry feelings in their hearts.


    "What the hell happened, this fucking zombie?" fan Xiaotian muttered.


    Seems to want to speak, will that lonely feeling to pressure down.


    But as soon as he spoke, he seemed more desolate.


    Even with fan Xiaotian''s personality, he couldn''t help shrinking his neck at this time.


    "Let''s go and have a look over there. There''s nothing here," Guan Zhaolin said.


    Then several people went in that direction, but no matter how many people looked for it, there was nothing.


    The empty streets have nothing but buzzing flies.


    The whole city seems to have completely become a dead city.


    "Forget it, let''s go back. It seems useless to stay here." the little yellow book said with his mouth tilted.


    Then several people are ready to turn back and stay here.


    Clang!


    But at this time, suddenly a voice came, which was particularly harsh in the quiet environment. Several people were startled and quickly turned around to look at it. Only then did they find that a garbage can had fallen.


    Then, in the nearby sewer, the figure of a child loomed in there.


    Someone?


    Finally someone?


    At the sight of this scene, several people were almost overjoyed.


    Little yellow book was the fastest. He immediately flew over and untied the cover of the sewer. He only saw that in the dirty sewer, a thin, dirty and black boy who might be only 14 or 15 years old was holding a piece of moldy and hairy bread in his hand and stuffed it into his mouth.


    As soon as he saw the little yellow book, the boy almost subconsciously hid his food behind him, even if the food could not be eaten at all.


    Seeing the child''s appearance, little Huang Shu only felt his nose sour.


    "Hey, what''s your name, Nuo? Here you are." Xiao Huang Shu said in a gentle voice as much as possible, and then handed over a piece of steamed bread.


    White flour steamed bread is a very simple food.


    But at this time, such a piece of steamed bread is more precious than anything.


    When the little boy saw the steamed bread, his eyes seemed to have a look in an instant.


    His eyes seemed to shine.


    Some hesitated and looked at the little yellow book. It seemed that they couldn''t figure out why the man gave himself food.


    But after all, the hunger in his stomach prevailed. Holding the steamed bread, the little boy tore it up. He was not willing to throw away the moldy bread in his hand.

 Chapter 928

    While eating the steamed bread handed to him by Xiaohuang book, the child stuffed his moldy bread with long white hair into his arms.


    Because the child knew that after eating the steamed bread, whether he had anything to eat in the future was a very important problem. Even if the bread could not be eaten, he was reluctant to lose it.


    That appearance made several people''s eyes a little sour, and they felt very uncomfortable in their hearts.


    After the end of the world, people like this child don''t know how many.


    Look at the child, maybe fifteen or sixteen? Skinny, perhaps he has never had a full meal since the end of the world.


    After all these years, I don''t know how difficult it is for this child to survive.


    This is the only thing that has been found for so long. It is not a zombie, but a living human. Perhaps it is because the zombie suddenly disappears that the child dares to venture out to look for food?


    The steamed bread was very big, but the child was very hungry and ate it up. After eating it up, he looked at the little yellow book with gratitude.


    After touching his piece of bread, he was not willing to continue eating after all. He still had to keep it. Who knows how long it will take to find the next piece of food?


    And the child did not continue to beg for food from Xiao Huang Shu.


    Perhaps the child also knows how precious food is.


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    After a pause, the child opened his mouth. After a long time, he issued two strange syllables.


    I don''t know if it''s because he hasn''t spoken for a long time. The child''s voice is dry. Maybe he''s getting back his speaking instinct a little bit.


    "It doesn''t matter." little yellow book smiled and touched the child''s dirty long messy hair: "I still have food here, but I can''t give you too much at once. Otherwise, you will be broken. Have a rest and I''ll give you something to eat."


    And food?


    There was a flash of excitement and longing in the child''s eyes, but it soon faded: "you... You... You eat!"


    What a sensible little guy.


    Just this has greatly increased the favor of several people.


    "It doesn''t matter. We have plenty of food. Don''t worry." fan Xiaotian also came over and tried to pull a smile from his face.


    But fan Xiaotian overestimated himself. He was a rough man with a scratchy beard. He looked like Zhang Fei. It was scary to look at. The child immediately became a little scared.


    "You fool, don''t scare the children." Xu Yang said angrily, "come on, brother, take you out. It''s dirty below."


    Xu Yang said and stretched out his hand. Perhaps he felt that these people didn''t mean any harm. During the period of living alone, the child almost trained an instinct similar to a beast.


    He can sense danger and whether the people in front of him are good or evil to himself.


    So he didn''t refuse Xu Yang''s kindness and was carried out by Xu Yang from the dirty sewer.


    Several people were a little excited. They didn''t find the zombie. It''s good to find a living child. Even better, at this time, every living person is precious.


    Moreover, from the surviving child, they may know some other clues.


    "By the way, do you know if there are any other living people? Like you, they have not become zombies?" Xu Yang asked.


    Xu Yang just asked so casually and didn''t expect to get any answer, but to their surprise, the child hesitated and nodded.


    The four people were overjoyed. There were other living people?


    Great. That''s a great thing.


    "Where are they? You take us there. We take you to another safe place. There are no zombies there. There are a lot of food and a warm big bed." Guan Zhaolin was also excited.


    If there are still living people, they can be taken to s City, at least to ensure their safety.


    They have been used to saving some people, which is better than anything. It is a kind of happiness. They have regarded this matter as their own responsibility and obligation.


    But unexpectedly, when the child heard this sentence, his face suddenly became frightened and shook his head, as if he thought of something terrible: "no... don''t go, don''t go... There, there... There is a big cat."


    yeah?


    What does that mean?


    A big cat?


    What does a big cat have to do with living people?


    The four people were confused by what the boy said and didn''t know what was going on.


    But looking at the boy''s appearance, he was absolutely full of fear, as if he was dying of fear of the big cat.


    A living man, a big cat?


    So, several people made up their brains in their own minds. Should the big cat be a mutant beast? Can it be said that the mutant beast keeps some living people in captivity, just like humans raise livestock, and eats them when needed?


    And this child is the one lucky to escape from it, so he is full of fear of the big cat?


    If this is the case, it will be even more over. The mutant beast actually rode on the human head. This kind of thing is never allowed. They must go early, kill the big cat and rescue those people.


    If you go there early, you may be able to save one more life.


    "Don''t worry, little brother. My brothers are all very strong. They are not afraid of the big cat. Shall we catch the big cat and make you a cat hotpot?" fan Xiaotian smiled: "I don''t believe you!"


    With that, the two axes in fan Xiaotian''s hand roared out in an instant. Only a bang was heard. A building several floors high in the distance was collapsed and filled with smoke and dust.


    The child was obviously startled by this. Looking at these people, he was full of fear and worship.


    It is a worship of power.


    In this last world, only those who have power can live.


    "Well, our strength is very strong. Let''s go together and help you rescue those people from which big cat, and then let''s go to s city. Do you know which city in s city?" little Huang Shu said again.


    S city?


    The young man''s eyes were full of expectation. Groping, he took out a piece of paper from his arms. It was a leaflet distributed by the Western Theater.


    It has aerial photos of two surviving cities, the Western Theater and s city.


    Jinggu city is located in a piece of yellow sand and Gobi. It is majestic and filled with a vast, steel like city wall. The strong army has become a natural guardian, but the yellow sand has isolated most of the zombies and has also become a natural moat.


    As for S City, it is a little small, but it is a green farmland. The people walking in the fields look like a paradise.


    The boy, obviously, also picked up a leaflet.


    The boy looked very excited. His little hand was gesturing: "I... I want to go, but I... can''t."


    As a teenager, it is impossible for him to reach s City 300 kilometers away, especially when there are zombies everywhere on the road.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can''t. We''ll take you there." little yellow book said, "now tell us where the others are?"


    After hesitation, the child finally pointed in a direction: "this way."


    While walking through the little yellow book, they asked the child about the big cat and other living people.


    With communication, the child''s speaking instinct seems to come back a little bit.


    Speak more fluently.


    That position, in a prison.


    It''s ironic to say that prisons are generally built to be relatively solid, and things like power grids are usually used to prevent criminals from escaping.


    But I didn''t expect that after the end of the world, it turned into the strongest castle.


    Moreover, prisons are often built in remote places, and the number of zombies is not very large, so they can survive in that place all the time.


    That prison accommodates one or two thousand survivors, which may be a relatively large survivor gathering area at present.

 Chapter 929

    The prisoners in the prison, the surviving prison guards, and some survivors who defected from other places have led to an increasing number of people in this place, which may have exceeded 2000 now.


    A similar situation may be staged all over the country.


    Only some lucky ones can remain until now, but some unlucky ones may have been destroyed.


    Moreover, even if such a place survives, it may not be a good thing.


    No matter who he is, he has a desire for power, especially when a group of people gather together, that desire will become strong.


    Human beings have never been fair and divided their race into three, six, nine and so on.


    Especially after the end of the world.


    In that prison, the hierarchy is more strict and cruel.


    Prison guards with guns in the prison, some strong prisoners, of course, are the first class, other young people are the second class, the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled are the third class, and women are the objects of those people''s vent.


    It''s cruel, little yellow book. Although they feel angry, they have nothing to do. Now it''s estimated that this is the case all over the world?


    When the law has disappeared and morality has fallen, human desire and instinct will prevail. At this time, human beings are actually no different from animals.


    But if it were just those people, it might not last until now.


    In the end, it depends on the ability. When his granddaughter is about to be bullied, his old grandfather suddenly has a strong power and burst out his ability to defeat those prisoners and prison guards.


    The old man couldn''t bear to kill people and drove them away.


    But this time, it caused trouble. After they went out, they didn''t turn into zombies. After two months, they killed them again.


    "One of them turned into a terrible big cat..." the young man''s voice was full of fear.


    This sentence made Xiaohuang Book notice a detail.


    Not brought back a big cat, but one of them became a big cat.


    That is, not a mutant? But humans? Which human has the ability of the big cat as the boy said?


    "They killed the girl''s grandfather and regained control of the place. They also wanted to kill the grandfather''s granddaughter, but she ran away." the boy said word by word.


    "They are cruel and force the survivors to risk their lives to go out and find food for them. If they can''t find food, the big cat will eat one person."


    "Some people can''t stand that cruel behavior and run away when they go out to look for food, but more people live a miserable life under their control."


    "That''s a bunch of demons."


    Finally, the young man said, perhaps in the eyes of the young man, those people may be more frightening and disgusting than zombies.


    In the end of the world, these people did not know how to unite and even did such abominable things. Xiaohuang Shu knew that those people would die.


    Originally, we were going to connect everyone to s city. Now it seems impossible. S city will not accept such bastards.


    "The big cat is very strong," the young man added. He may be worried that some people in xiaohuangshu will not be able to save people, or even die there.


    "Boy, don''t worry. You think that person is very strong because you haven''t met a real strong man." fan Xiaotian said coldly.


    They don''t know much about the strength of the big cat, but they are confident enough about their own strength.


    And that guy has been hiding in that prison. How can he compare with them? He often fights with zombies?


    There is no comparability in terms of their own capabilities or combat experience.


    "By the way, where are all the zombies around here? Do you know?" little yellow book asked.


    Zombies?


    The boy shook his head: "I don''t know. I''ve been hiding in this sewer. There were zombies everywhere three days ago, but it seems that just that night, I saw many zombies through some cracks, all running in one direction."


    "What direction?" the little yellow book asked hurriedly.


    Now the mysterious disappearance of zombies has become a very important issue.


    They have to find out what those zombies are doing.


    Is it the same as before, when the tide of corpses strikes and Zombies gather, ready to launch a large-scale attack?


    Sometimes, zombies suddenly disappear mysteriously, which is definitely not a good thing. It may bring greater danger.


    They all know that we must find out this problem. After all, s city has been attacked by zombies so many times before.


    Now listen to the boy, those zombies seem to be gathering in one direction.


    "It seems to be the south." the boy is not very sensitive to the direction, so he can only put forward a general direction.


    South?


    It seems that I have to go there after I go back.


    As they spoke, they moved forward and gradually left the urban area and reached the suburbs, and the prison was also in the suburbs.


    Just before Xiao Huang Shu arrived at the prison, he saw several people coming this way with some sacks on their shoulders.


    Those are living people. They carry moldy food and some wild fruits and vegetables on their shoulders.


    Those people were almost all the same, bony.


    When they saw those people in Xiaohuang book, they also saw them.


    Looking at that, I was obviously surprised.


    Several people hesitated and came over. When they saw the young man, they were very strange: "you, why are you back? You go quickly. When you go back, they will kill you when they see you."


    Obviously they know each other.


    "These big brothers said they could help us kill the big cat and take us to s City," said the boy.


    Then those people looked at the little yellow book.


    No way, little yellow book, they can only explain it again. At the same time, after showing a little strength, those people gradually believe it.


    But it still seems skeptical.


    After all, the horror of the big cat has been deeply rooted in their hearts.


    That appearance even made several people in Xiaohuang Book Curious. What is the so-called big cat that can make people so afraid?


    Led by these people, they came to the front of the prison.


    The prison, with its high walls, steel railings and interwoven power grids, looks very solid. No wonder it can support it until now.


    The gate was locked. They needed the people inside to inform them before they could open it.


    "Don''t be so troublesome." Xiao Huang Shu shook his head and didn''t bother to wait for so long. They must solve the problems here immediately, and then take these people back to s City, which will change later.


    "Fan Xiaotian!"


    Hey, fan Xiaotian grabbed two huge axes in his hand, glanced at the courtyard wall in front of him, raised his arm and scratched.


    Pooh!


    The courtyard wall was separated from the middle in an instant, just like tofu.


    With a slight push, it collapsed directly, and a gate was opened on the original complete courtyard wall.


    "Listen to the people inside. We''re from s city. Now we''ll take you to s city. There are food, shelter and military protection. It''s very safe. All those who want to live come out. And the bastards inside, get out of me."


    Fan Xiaotian was a loud voice, especially the last one. It was like thunder, roaring wildly around.


    That voice, not to mention the prison, even in the forest near the prison.


    The people inside can''t hear it.


    Then there was only a sound, and groups of people had come out of it.


    Some ordinary people, with longing, surprise and fear in their eyes, and those bastards who control the power of the prison, also ran out.


    Those people are eager, but now no one dare to move. If these people fail, they will be retaliated.


    In front of them, the so-called big cat also appeared. What big cat, it was obviously a lion.

 Chapter 930

    Perhaps the child has never seen what a real lion looks like. He just thinks that the strange looking guy with long white hair is a cat.


    A big cat.


    This is a lion. At least you can see from this guy''s head that the cat will never be as fierce as this guy.


    Wearing black armor, he looked indestructible. One hand was a sharp blade with a hook, and the other hand was two sharp hooks.


    He seemed to be enjoying his food. The hair around his head was stained with large traces of bright red, which was like blood.


    One of the two eyes had a ferocious scar on it. The eye was abandoned, and the only eye left looked more ferocious than any beast.


    Xiao Huang Shu and Xu Yang''s strength come from the hero League, so they are very familiar with everything in the hero League. Even if they don''t know, the one who lives on them will tell themselves.


    The two men looked at each other and recognized the identity of this guy.


    Proud Hunter rengal!


    No wonder another capable person was not the opponent of this guy, but was killed. It would be understandable if this guy was the proud Hunter rengal.


    Proud Hunter rehngal, nicknamed poodle.


    This guy can be said to be the most powerful hunter in the world of the hero League. His brutal bloodthirsty impulse can make him show extremely amazing destructive power.


    Cruelty is almost synonymous with him.


    In the world of hero alliance, this guy also enjoys a high reputation. He lives in a jungle cave. He hunts any powerful prey in the jungle and takes the whole jungle as his territory. Anyone who dares to break in will be attacked by him.


    And under this guy''s cruel power, no one can live. The heads, horns and bones of those intruders will become his collection.


    Even once, he couldn''t find a creature that could fight with himself.


    Until one day, this guy met an alien visitor, a powerful predator emerging from the void, the void predator kaczk.


    Rengal was excited by the strength of that life. He began to hunt this guy. As a result, the two men were dying. Under the threat of death, both creatures were forced to retreat.


    The void predator was badly wounded, and rehngal lost one eye. In the next time, he almost died because of his injury several times.


    It can be said that this hero is the old enemy of the mantis void predator of the void family.


    Unexpectedly, the prisoner was able to get the soul mark of rehngal and have rehngal''s body and even strength.


    That kind of cruelty is almost the same as rengal.


    Just, no matter what you are, this is the earth, and it is no longer his former territory.


    It''s absolutely unbearable for this guy to treat humans as food.


    That rengal is also a very powerful guy. When he saw the little yellow book, his intuition told him that these people are not the garbage he dealt with before, but a group of very powerful prey.


    "Zhao Qi, you still have the courage to come back." just at this time, on the other side, next to rengal, several other younger brothers were yelling at the young man around us: "you slipped away quickly. You killed the old thing and wanted to catch you. You ran away. For several years, I don''t know where you hide, but you survived."


    "But even if you survive, you dare to come back and die. You can''t run away today." the guy looked very proud.


    The younger brothers next to rengal are obviously capable. They are filled with bursts of energy.


    However, what they said made Xiao Huang Shu''s several people couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Wait a minute. What do they mean? Is this boy the granddaughter of that grandpa? But this is obviously a young man, isn''t it? Although the hair is messy and long.


    Zhao Qi? The name is also so feminine.


    No, maybe it''s because the girl''s body is so dirty that they subconsciously think it''s a naughty boy?


    "Are you a girl?" fan Xiaotian said in a low voice.


    "Well." Zhao Qi nodded, and her voice was still so dry: "they killed my grandfather."


    Well, it seems that I really recognize the wrong person. I can''t even tell men from women.


    "Really, your grandpa can rest in peace today." Xu Yang smiled grimly and looked at the enemies in front of him. She didn''t hide her murder in her eyes.


    "Grass." was ignored. The little brother was very angry: "you dare to ignore me. Today you all have to die here."


    Perhaps they are arrogant and free here. They have never encountered other capable people, so that they sit tight and think they are the most powerful guy in the world.


    Because the little yellow book ignored them, the little brother only felt as if he had lost face and his face was red.


    In order to find his face in front of others, the guy roared loudly and his body expanded rapidly. His original body of 1.8 meters immediately expanded to the level of 3 meters.


    Like a little giant, he opened his palm like a PU fan and rushed at Xu Yang and them.


    A person with physical strengthening ability, but also the lowest level, the strength is too fragile.


    Xu Yang, they are all a little funny. Such a boy thinks he is the king of heaven?


    Seriously, after killing these people, Xu Yang felt that he might have insulted his sword.


    Seeing these people motionless, the guy thought they were frightened by their own strength, and he was proud of it.


    However, at this time, in front of his eyes, a slight light flashed suddenly.


    Like a steel wire, it appears and disappears in an instant.


    It even made him think it was his illusion.


    What''s that?


    At this time, he even had time to flash such an idea in his head.


    The next second, the body still rushed forward under inertia, but the head on the neck rolled to the ground.


    The body lost its head and kept spraying blood. The body was still rushing forward until it rushed to Xu Yang. Finally, it lost its strength and fell in front of Xu Yang with a plop.


    The limbs of the body were still twitching slightly.


    From beginning to end, no one saw how Xu Yang acted. Obviously, he didn''t do anything. This guy''s head has been separated from his body.


    At this moment, there was a scream all around, and the faces of the younger brothers changed.


    "Damn it, take out your weapons and kill them. Hurry up." one of the younger brothers suddenly reacted and howled loudly, but the guy''s voice was constantly trembling and shaking, revealing the fear in his heart.


    Now they finally understand that the enemy in front of them is not something they can face.


    But the people behind are not stupid. Finally, several people who may save themselves from the devil''s cave came. Although they have guns in their hands, they quickly retreated and dispersed one by one. Even some people''s muzzle has gradually turned towards them.


    They are fed up with living like pigs and dogs under the control of these people.


    Because of the strength of the poodle, they were unable to resist and did not have the courage, but now these people who suddenly appeared brought them courage with that strong strength.


    Perhaps this is their only chance, and they will never miss it.


    This is the consequence, a very different picture from s city.


    In S City, once in danger, no one will betray. Everyone will do everything to fight and protect.


    But here, their brutal rule finally brought bad consequences for them. When they met a powerful enemy, these people almost immediately chose to betray.

 Chapter 931

    The unprecedentedly powerful enemy, coupled with the betrayal of his men, made those little brothers fall into panic. Their faces changed miserably, and almost everyone''s eyes focused on the poodle.


    The poodle has become their only hope.


    Whether you can still be as carefree as before depends on the boss.


    "Hum, those people, don''t worry about them. After I kill these people, they will become my food." the poodle finally opened his mouth, and his voice sounded chilly.


    No one doubts this guy''s cruelty.


    This is a very crazy, very cruel guy.


    As he spoke, the guy stepped forward with his own steps, just like the king of the jungle, full of a sense of pride.


    Perhaps, this is really a very powerful enemy.


    Just in the face of such a powerful guy, there was no fear on these faces. The four people just looked at this guy with a sneer and the dog legs behind them.


    "Solve it quickly. We have to take these people back. There''s not so much time delay. It''s hundreds of kilometers away." he opened his mouth and fan Xiaotian smiled.


    The two huge axes in his hands had been raised, and there was a ferocious light shining on them.


    The next second, the four men acted almost simultaneously.


    With a roar, fan Xiaotian grabbed the axe and rushed to rengal. Guan Zhaolin suddenly turned into a terrible monster, jumped directly over rengal and rushed to the younger brothers in the rear.


    Xu Yang is the embodiment of the wind, his body is like an illusion, constantly shuttling through the crowd, and the sharp blade in his hand cuts through the dazzling light.


    It is at this time that these talents really know what kind of enemy they are facing.


    Under the shrill howl, Guan Zhaolin''s body jumped on the two younger brothers in an instant. Pity the two men didn''t see enough in front of Guan Zhaolin.


    On Guan Zhaolin''s body, the two flesh arms wriggled rapidly, just like jelly, quickly entangled and swallowed the two people.


    Guan Zhaolin likes this taste more and more.


    At the same time, with the continuous enhancement of his own strength, Guan Zhaolin also found the different power brought by his phagocytosis and fusion.


    After swallowing a target, Guan Zhaolin can even get part of the power of this person. The more he swallows, the stronger his strength and the more terrible his destructive power.


    Guan Zhaolin''s previous rejection of swallowing living people may be instinctively disgusting. But now, Guan Zhaolin won''t reject this at all. Instead, he enjoys the taste.


    Because that feeling can make him feel strong.


    Each swallowing will make Guan Zhaolin feel the growth of his own strength, and he needs a very strong power to destroy all the people on the shadow island the next time he encounters the garbage on the shadow island.


    Corruption and Chen Xi''s death are a knot that Guan Zhaolin can never get rid of in his heart. Maybe it was a mistake not to bring Guan Zhaolin last time.


    Although Guan Zhaolin seemed to have recovered a little later, the guy''s fighting style became more and more cruel.


    The two men, in the shrill scream, their bodies were quickly squeezed and distorted. Almost in an instant, the whole body was completely turned into fragments, together with the ability crystal core. All the valuable things in the whole body were absorbed by Guan Zhaolin.


    After Guan Zhaolin absorbed the energy of these two people, he immediately turned to others.


    That kind of cruel appearance, terrible appearance, even if the ordinary people know that they are here to help themselves, they will still feel fear involuntarily.


    However, although Guan Zhaolin can feel that his actions are becoming more and more cruel, this guy has not lost his mind. He knows who his enemy is.


    Unfortunately, Xu Yang''s action is too fast.


    More than a dozen younger brothers around didn''t even have a chance to hum. They were immediately scratched by the sword light in Xu Yang''s hand, and more than a dozen bodies were directly on the ground.


    For these guys, they have no mercy at all. When these people don''t treat others as adults, they don''t want others to treat them as human beings.


    The strength of those little brothers is so unbearable that they can''t help rengal at all.


    Moreover, the strength of the two enemies in front of him was also stronger than rehngal had ever thought.


    Just one face to face, there was only a bang. The huge axe in fan Xiaotian''s hand collided with the sharp blade in rengal''s hand, and their bodies almost retreated at the same time.


    In terms of strength, I''m even on a par.


    The poodle''s only eye is obviously shocking and even more incredible.


    Strength, because of his violent and strong body, he has almost never lost in the confrontation of strength. This is the first time he has met a powerful guy who can compete with himself.


    This is a good prey, a prey that can arouse his excitement.


    Rengal''s one eye was shining. His attention had been completely focused on the strong man in front of him. He wanted to tear the whole guy to pieces with his claws.


    Fan Xiaotian is also a rough man. The collision of forces also excited fan Xiaotian. Holding the huge axe in his hand, fan Xiaotian rushed over.


    This is a very scary guy. The previous contempt for this guy completely disappeared at this time.


    This poodle is a type with stronger and stronger standards. It constantly attacks. Two people''s weapons collide constantly in mid air. Each collision can explode a dazzling Mars.


    And with the constant attack, the poodle''s body seemed to be filled with a layer of blood red light. Under that red light, the guy''s appearance became more cruel.


    Looking at that, fan Xiaotian was suppressed for a moment.


    It''s just that this guy only cares about fighting with fan Xiaotian, but he forgets that fan Xiaotian is not the only one here.


    ONE VS ONE? They are not that kind of gentleman. For them, as long as they can kill their enemies quickly, it is more important than anything.


    Therefore, little yellow book doesn''t feel anything wrong with his actions. A large amount of dark energy has been gathered on little yellow book''s body.


    The dark energy quickly converges into the shape of a ball.


    When rengal continued to rush at fan Xiaotian, the guy''s back had been completely exposed to Xiao Huang Shu, and that dark serve was lost in an instant.


    Bang!


    Caught off guard, the poodle was immediately attacked, and the dark force directly exploded a large amount of blood on the guy''s back.


    Besides, this attack also delayed rengal''s action and revealed a very obvious flaw to fan Xiaotian.


    Who is fan Xiaotian? Fan Xiaotian would never miss this opportunity. He grabbed the huge axe in his hand and lifted it up.


    The poodle''s chest was immediately cut open with a wound more than ten centimeters long, which was almost opened.


    Anger, that anger.


    I''m fighting a powerful prey, and this damn guy sneaks from behind? And his powerful prey, he shamelessly took advantage of this opportunity to cause harm to himself?


    This kind of behavior is simply unacceptable to the poodle who likes to fight alone and has a proud personality.


    It''s a bunch of shameless people.


    Moreover, what makes rengal feel more is that the two guys who killed their little brother are surrounded from both sides.


    These people have no glory!


    Shameless?


    Come on, it''s not easy for you to live so long and still say this word. Don''t you feel ashamed?


    Shameless, no one will feel shameless. Killing this guy is the most important thing.


    This poodle suddenly had a very, very bad hunch in his heart. Maybe he was going to have bad luck today.


    "Don''t be stunned, let''s go together and kill this guy quickly." the voice of little yellow book announced that the ominous premonition had come true.

 Chapter 932

    This day is destined to be the poodle''s worst day.


    In fact, the strength of the poodle is really strong. This guy''s combat effectiveness is very strong, at least not under the top experts of the dungeon, such as fan Xiaotian and little yellow book.


    If you fight alone, maybe even fan Xiaotian will be suppressed.


    Unfortunately, it''s not a single fight now.


    Four people have formed an encirclement circle from four directions, completely encircling this guy in the middle.


    Don''t look at the game. After the poodle''s cruelty value is accumulated, it''s called a cow force. It''s like killing for fun, but this is not a game, this is reality.


    In this place, poodles do not have the strength to pick four strong men who are not weaker than themselves.


    Boom!


    With a dull sound, the poodle''s body, under Guan Zhaolin''s huge fist, was directly shocked and withdrew. Kankan blocked the attack. Behind him, there was another sad sound of breaking the air, which was the sound of an axe cutting through the air.


    Dare not neglect, clearly the chest is burning pain, but the poodle can only reluctantly turn around, and the sharp blade in his hand is against the axe.


    But now there was no time to expand his strength. He couldn''t stop it at once. With a pop, the axe hit him directly, and the steel armor was broken in an instant.


    Just as the poodle was about to adjust his strength, a sword light roared in front of him with the wind.


    Cut steel flash.


    The strength of Yasuo, a strong wind sword, comes from Xu Yang''s ability.


    Xu Yang is asso''s Apprentice. Like Meng Rui, he got the soul mark, and was accepted as an apprentice by the master of the soul mark to teach the most powerful ability.


    However, Xu Yang''s use of this power is obviously not as handy as that, but it is more than enough to encircle and suppress the poodle.


    Cut the steel flash and roared directly. The whole body of the poodle was directly rolled into the air by the high wind. The sword light crossed at the same time, and there were many crisscross scars on the body.


    Wind juexi chop!


    The body immediately passed by the poodle, and the sharp blade twinkled quickly on the poodle''s shoulder.


    With a shrill wail, the poor poodle, holding a sharp hook claw, was cut off directly.


    The scream was full of endless pain. Poor guy obviously had a powerful power, but under the suppression of these four terrorist enemies, he couldn''t show anything. These people didn''t even give themselves a chance at all.


    Being suppressed all the time, these people seem to want to kill themselves directly.


    Deadly sickle!


    Obviously, there is still a long way to go, but with his flesh arm dancing like a tentacle, Guan Zhaolin''s attack range can almost cover an area of tens of meters around his body.


    Just before the poodle''s body had time to fall from mid air, the ruthless sickle pierced directly from behind.


    With a puff, the back heart was pierced and pulled back immediately. I don''t know how many bones were cut off.


    Screaming, the injury on his body became more and more serious, and the poodle felt that his vitality was passing quickly.


    If this continues, maybe I will really die here.


    Escape.


    The arrogance in my heart finally gave in under the threat of death.


    Rengal''s body suddenly stayed where it was, and then his whole body suddenly flashed, and suddenly disappeared in front of all of us. No one knew where the guy was.


    The original fierce battlefield, unexpectedly lost the target at this moment.


    The big move of the poodle, hunting rhythm, is a skill that can make you fall into a stealth state.


    At the same time, its moving speed will also increase significantly.


    This ability is stronger in reality than in the game, and can enter the stealth state in an instant.


    But... This state is not invincible.


    Sneak?


    They can''t see the figure in the invisibility, but they have enough ways to force this guy out of the invisibility.


    Energy... Pouring.


    Little yellow book''s body stayed high in the sky, his hands were open, and over little yellow book''s body, the figure of a beautiful sexy imperial sister was slowly emerging.


    This guy killed so many people that he would never leave so easily.


    A trace of black power suddenly emerged from the body of Xiaohuang book.


    Those black energies are dense, just like quicksand, pouring rapidly around. Each black silk thread is like a poisonous snake, fast.


    This is another way to use energy. The black energy is extremely dense and almost covered, and can find any hidden enemy around.


    Even rengal doesn''t want to escape from this hiding.


    Even if he is invisible, rengal understands the horror of these people. If he moves too fast, he will be found by these people. Stealth is just hiding his body.


    This guy didn''t have a chance to run too far. Those black energy filaments found this guy immediately.


    Then, the silk thread, like a virus, immediately penetrated into the body of the poodle along the wound on the poodle.


    The whole body, almost in an instant, was completely covered by the dark energy.


    The poodle felt the deadly threat, and his body was struggling desperately to get rid of the dark energy.


    But I can''t do it at all. Those silk threads are like tarsal maggots. No matter how hard this guy struggles, instead of decreasing, the number is increasing. I don''t know how much dark energy has entered this guy''s body.


    As for the little yellow book, I just listened to this guy''s scream coldly in mid air.


    Just when the dark energy had penetrated almost, little yellow book finally opened his mouth.


    "Burst!"


    A low drink suddenly brought an extremely terrible picture.


    The guy''s strong body seemed like a rock. At this time, he couldn''t bear that energy. The dark energy that invaded the body before expanded rapidly at this time, and then exploded.


    Boom!


    The whole body instantly turned into pieces, and there was thick blood everywhere in the air.


    There was only a piece of blood left on the ground. On the ground, a soul mark was emitting a strange light.


    That''s the soul mark of the poodle. To be exact, the four of them didn''t kill the poodle, but the poodle''s host on the earth.


    "Who needs this?" holding the soul mark, the little yellow book smiled and talked warmly.


    The value of this thing is not small. I have received the payment in recent days.


    "Not interested," Guan Zhaolin said directly.


    "I have a sword is enough." Ye Xuan also said casually.


    As for fan Xiaotian, he seems to have some intention. This guy is the simplest physical enhancer. He has no other special abilities. If he gets this soul mark, his strength may increase a lot.


    But after careful consideration, fan Xiaotian shook his head. He has been walking on this road for so long. He will go on this road until he reaches the limit of his body.


    Now, fan Xiaotian knows that the limit of his body is far from coming.


    No one wants good things?


    Grin, if no one wants it, do it yourself.


    I opened my mouth and swallowed it directly regardless of the blood.


    This rengal is a very terrible and cruel guy. He may rob his body, but it doesn''t matter.


    What he needs is his strength. Under the oppression of sindra and himself, this rengal can''t stir up any waves.


    Such a terrible poodle and so many capable people were almost solved in this short time.


    Although fan Xiaotian put away his two axes, Guan Zhaolin became a normal human again.


    But there was still a strong fear in the eyes of those people.


    Only Zhao Qi had no fear in her eyes. There was only excitement and envy, and even some happiness.


    "Let''s go and take you to s city." turning around, little yellow book has changed into another face.

 Chapter 933

    When xiaohuangshu and others took action, s city was also busy.


    Xu Yang led the guy back first and told us to drive to pick up people. Otherwise, I don''t know how long it will be delayed on the road.


    The arrival of 2000 people has injected a new vitality into s city. Everyone has been arranged with housing and food. Of course, after a short rest, they have to work in the field like others.


    However, no one has any complaints about this. There is no free lunch in the world. Sometimes it is normal to pay some price.


    Moreover, it is better to work in the field than to look for moldy food outside.


    These people''s bodies are too weak. They are skinny. Many people have diseases and need a long time to adjust.


    After telling some people to take charge of settling these people, several people in Xiaohuang book immediately told us what happened during this period of time.


    "We have almost reached a place 300 kilometers away from s city. Except for the dead, we can''t see a living zombie. They all disappeared."


    Within a range of hundreds of kilometers, all the zombies in such a large area have disappeared.


    Even if those zombies appear, there is a process, because the virus spreads, they are bitten and scratched into zombies.


    But the disappearance was completely silent, and everything suddenly became like this.


    In that case, it suddenly makes people feel cold on their backs.


    "But Zhao Qi''s little girl provided us with a clue." little yellow book continued.


    That cheerful and thin little girl?


    I came interested: "what clues?"


    "Those zombies didn''t disappear out of thin air, but ran away by themselves," said little yellow book.


    Run away?


    Zombies run away? Except for some special zombies, the speed of most zombies is very slow. It''s not too much to move on the ground.


    But this time, the little yellow book said it ran away.


    "That''s right." Xiao Huang Shu said definitely, "in fact, not only Zhao Qi, but also some other people have found that situation when looking for food outside."


    "Those zombies, whether strong or weak, all run south."


    Zombies all run south?


    Is this for Mao?


    For a moment, I couldn''t figure out what had happened. I asked Xiao Huang Shu, "what do you think?"


    "When I came back, I thought all the way. There were two possibilities. Either something appeared in the north, which made the zombies feel afraid, so they were forced to go south, just like animals."


    "The second is that in the south, there may be something that has a strong attraction for zombies, so that these zombies travel thousands of miles and are all concentrated in that area." Xiao Huang Shu said his idea.


    I''m also thinking, if it''s the first idea, is that powerful creature Baron Nash? Maybe there''s nothing more powerful than that guy in this world.


    But it seems unlikely. Baron Nash has always been there. Before, there were zombies everywhere in the northern theater, and he didn''t escape.


    That''s only the second possibility.


    There must be something very attractive to zombies in the south.


    It''s just that we really can''t imagine what is more attractive to zombies than human flesh?


    According to Zhao Qi, the zombies ran past them and completely ignored the living people next to them.


    At that time, they were shocked and thought they would be eaten by zombies, but those zombies just ran past them, and then nothing happened.


    Those people feel strange.


    "Can''t it be something that can promote the evolution of zombies?" little yellow book said suddenly.


    This sentence suddenly changed my face and smiled dryly: "it''s impossible. Now zombies have become like this. If we still evolve, aren''t we completely finished?"


    Now our dungeons have the strength to resist zombies. Basically, we don''t have to worry about being killed by zombies. If zombies evolve in large quantities at this time, human beings will really be extinct.


    Just this problem, but it has been stuck in my heart.


    I went back to the intelligence room and wanted to ask old man Chutian how the satellite launch preparation is. Through that satellite, you may be able to see what happened there.


    As soon as I passed, Shangqi called me over immediately.


    "Brother Lin, something''s wrong." Shang Qi''s voice was very gloomy.


    Good guy, I just heard a terrible news, and something happened right away?


    "What''s the matter?" I also feel a little worried.


    A Shen is tired of being with his two wives all day, or he is studying all kinds of Dali pills. As for Mumu, we are studying the last mecha version of the source project series, which is as fast as the wind.


    There are six heroes in the source plan.


    Wuji sword saint, Holy Lance Ranger, unparalleled sword lady and dawn goddess are easy. Mumu can easily make these four mecha by relying on his own knowledge and strength.


    But the trouble is that the Lord of shadow flow robbed and the wind sword hero Yasuo.


    These two mecha are obviously much more complex. The robbery was made when Mumu wasted the soul mark of the shadow flow Lord.


    As for the wind sword hero, because there is no soul mark, wood can''t be made.


    However, the emergence of Xu Yang broke this point.


    No one knows how Mumu got the mecha that can make the source plan series, and Mumu never told anyone.


    But everyone has secrets, which is normal.


    As soon as he came back, Xu Yang was called away again. Now things here are basically handled by Shang Qi and me.


    "According to the plan, Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang are responsible for transporting the batch of 100000 drugs to the Western Theater. They should arrive this morning."


    "But now it''s evening, and the Western theater still hasn''t received that batch of medicine." Shang Qi said quickly.


    At first, I thought it might be Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang. Their plane might have been delayed because of something.


    But after waiting for a few hours, there was still no news, and I felt that the situation might be a little wrong.


    The probability of an aircraft crash is small, and even if it is an aircraft crash, with the strength of Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin, there will basically be nothing.


    There is only one possibility. Two people may have been attacked on the way.


    Damn it, I thought those people would be honest, but I didn''t think that just two months later, the war was provoked again.


    Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang said nothing else, but their speed was extremely fast, and they were first-class masters in running for their lives.


    I''m sure they won''t die, but maybe they''re in some trouble.


    "Give me their flight route map. You sit here and I''ll go and have a look." I said quickly.


    "Please," said Shang Qi quickly.


    "By the way, if the satellite from the Western Theater is launched, let them pay attention to the situation in the south of the mainland. Zombies may gather in those areas." when I left, I reminded them again.


    Then take that map and quickly walk out of the intelligence room.


    After thinking about it, I immediately called Bingya and Daoyu. We are the leading force. We are fast enough to go first. Maybe we can make it in time.


    At the same time, inform Xiao Ya to assemble an elite team in a short time and catch up from behind.


    It is absolutely impossible for ordinary people to lose contact with two experts in our dungeon.


    I think the two of them may have been ambushed by some guy, and it''s probably the goods from Knox.


    When we came back before, we were ambushed by those people once.


    Damn it, I didn''t settle accounts with those people last time. This time, I moved the people in s city again.


    I can''t say. Those people should be cleaned up.


    Bing Ya''s ice Phoenix directly rose into the sky, followed by Dao language, and the two shadows quickly disappeared over s city.

 Chapter 934

    It was only two months. The peace lasted so short that it was destroyed again.


    Although we also miss the peaceful time before, we are definitely not the kind of people who are bullied to the head and won''t fight back.


    Only war can bring peace.


    If it is really a force that attacks our people, it can only be solved through war. When there are no enemies in the world, there will be no war, only peace.


    I stood on Bingya''s back. Bingya''s wings fanned quickly. Bingya was a Phoenix, not a roc, but her broad and slender wings also felt like going up 90000 miles in the wind.


    As for Dao language, the flying speed of Dao language is not much slower than Bingya.


    In this high altitude, we can only see that the pictures under us are flashing rapidly, and all kinds of pictures are constantly jumping. Before long, s city has disappeared behind us.


    Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin are transported by plane, using a straight-line way, so this road is not difficult to find.


    But we searched all the way down and didn''t see the crashed plane or anything else on the ground.


    "Ash, summon the spirit of falcon, sword language, you go to the left!" after thinking about it, I completely divided the three of us into several areas. In this way, the area that can be searched at the same time will be greatly increased. If they deviate from the original channel, they may also be found.


    We have been moving forward, but we haven''t found anything. After all, our number is limited. If they really deviate from the channel, it is possible to search all places. Several people have no energy and strength at all.


    We can only start with the main channel and both sides.


    "This way!"


    Just as we had reached the middle of the Western Theater, the sound of Dao language suddenly came from a distant direction.


    That voice shocked our spirit and quickly flew over.


    I only saw that Dao Yu''s body was staying in mid air, and his vigilant eyes were staring around. At the foot of Dao Yu, an exploded plane was stuck in a piece of gravel.


    There was only one wreckage left of the plane. After the explosion, it seemed that it continued to burn for some time. The whole plane had been burned, leaving only an empty shell.


    My heart sank slightly. Three people landed from the sky and took a look at the helicopter. It was really the style of s city.


    Although it has been almost burned, some obvious signs can be seen in some places.


    My eyes looked around. Here was a bare mountain forest with nothing.


    Only the wreckage of this plane remained here alone.


    We didn''t see anyone on the plane. Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin were not there. Even the driver disappeared, as if he had disappeared out of thin air.


    There was no sign of battle around. The plane fell directly from the sky and crashed into the pile of stones.


    The same disappeared, as well as the anti autopsy serum loaded in the plane, which has been protected layer by layer.


    The boxes that were strong enough to withstand fan Xiaotian''s chopping disappeared.


    These situations make us a little confused. No one knows what happened to this situation. We have no mind at all.


    Were they attacked? But life wants to see people, death wants to see corpses!


    The palm stroked the wreckage of the plane, and it was still slightly hot, as if the flame had not been extinguished for a long time.


    There seems to be a depression on your fingers.


    I subconsciously looked up.


    There are only three depressions on the fuselage of the aircraft, which is particularly obvious.


    Those three depressions are very strange!


    The depression is smooth, not the damage cut by sharp tools. It feels more like something wrapped around the fuselage.


    It''s like a trace of plasticine and then pulled out with a rope.


    The depression is very smooth, although some places have broken.


    Three depressions, separated below, present a fan-shaped area.


    Seeing this appearance, my heart became more and more strange. I couldn''t help jumping onto the aircraft fuselage and drawing with my palm against the three concave strokes on the aircraft.


    "Hey, what are you doing? What''s wrong with you? Let''s hurry around and see if they''re hiding somewhere?" said Dao Yu.


    "Don''t look for it. I''ve tried transmission and there''s no clue." I shook my head and said.


    "Do you think this thing is like something..." I was thinking about my words: "what are the claws and traces of large monsters?"


    When I didn''t say it, they didn''t think in this direction at all.


    But after I said this, they also felt a little like this, like the claws of some beast.


    But what kind of beast can easily leave such traces on the plane?


    How big should that guy be?


    Isn''t Baron Nash so big?


    If that''s what I guess, it''s definitely not good news.


    However, when we see these traces, we already have a concept in our hearts.


    Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin took people to the Western Theater with medicine, but they were attacked by a powerful monster here. They wanted to avoid, but they didn''t.


    The plane crashed here.


    Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang may run away with drugs and other things.


    At least I didn''t see the bodies of two people, which is not a bad result.


    "They should not go too far. Search within a radius of tens of kilometers, and maybe they will get some results." after thinking about it, I said.


    My teleport can''t find the target for the time being, but if they are nearby and don''t have a strong life like Baron Nash, I will find them.


    If there is another monster as powerful as Baron Nash, it may be really troublesome this time.


    The mark of that claw left on the plane made me feel a little dignified. What can leave this mark is definitely not ordinary goods.


    Under the leadership of Bingya, my body is constantly searching near a large area, and the transmission is constantly opened.


    I hope to find an exciting result.


    But I''ve been looking for it for a long time, and I haven''t found anything.


    I think we may be looking in the wrong direction. We are ready to turn Bingya around and go to the other side to try.


    But before my words were spoken, a red dot was flashing quickly in front of me.


    eureka?


    My eyes widened when I saw this red dot.


    After searching for so long, I finally found their location, almost at the extreme edge of my search range.


    Looking around, there are mountains. Where are they doing?


    I didn''t have time to think about it. I hurriedly called Dao Yu and prepared to send it together. If they were fighting, maybe we could help in time.


    But soon I found that there was still a problem.


    My teleport can find their location, but I can''t teleport it.


    When I tried to transmit, every time I failed.


    Hey, this thing is getting more and more subtle.


    Maybe that monster is a little weaker than Baron Nash? Baron Nash can completely isolate my transmission, but that guy can''t do that. Still let me find Chen Bolin''s position?


    The eyes turned twice. Since they can''t be transmitted, then fly over. At our speed, this distance won''t take long.


    The body roars directly from the highest empty place. This area is close to the west, winding and undulating mountains, just like a giant dragon, across the ground.


    In the jungle, there are dense trees standing on the ground, which is completely a sea of forests.


    To be honest, the living conditions in this place are quite bad.

 Chapter 935

    Flying directly from the sky, we thought we might meet Chen Bolin or Zhang Xuliang fighting a monster.


    We were even ready to help in the past, but when we flew over that day, we found that the situation was completely different.


    Outside this area is a dense forest, but inside the forest, it is completely emptied!


    When we saw that, we were even startled!


    In the middle surrounded by dense mountains, it is completely another shape. The middle has been completely split and leveled, forming a large area of extremely flat.


    This area should have been a high mountain, but now, the high mountain has completely disappeared. What appears on the ground is an area like a castle.


    On the ground, you can clearly see the traces of the excavation at the foot of the mountain. In this place, a lot of houses are built, and each house is made of stones.


    In the middle of that stone house, there is a more luxurious and huge place like a hall.


    This place is just like the Shanzhai in the ancient costume drama. Who would have thought that there is such an area hidden in the middle of the mountain forest?


    Just behind the stronghold is a half cut mountain peak. Only half of it is left. I just stay there. I don''t know what it is for.


    My transmission shows that the positions of Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang are in a stone house under me.


    Can it be said that the people of this mountain stronghold arrested Chen Bolin, Zhang Xuliang and other brothers?


    There was a murmur in my heart. I wanted to see how awesome the stronghold was and how dare to touch our people.


    It was too high to see clearly. Bingya''s body slowly fell down. When I finally could see those figures on the ground, my face suddenly became very strange and even angry.


    In this mountain stronghold, teams like regular troops are walking around, as if patrolling in the mountain stronghold; Two more legions charged and fought with each other, as if they were training their strength on the battlefield.


    That kind of training, ancient, is chilling.


    Even during training, those people were silent, only the weapons in their hands were constantly colliding, and there were bursts of harsh sounds.


    These people''s bodies, from head to foot, are all attached with thick armor, dark armor. I don''t know what material they are forged from. It looks full of indestructible feeling.


    In the whole stronghold, there was no sound except the sound of weapon collision.


    When I saw those people, I only felt a surge of anger in my heart almost instantly.


    Those people, I know.


    Those people are the product of the most cruel means in the world. Those people are dead.


    We once faced such a group of guys when we fought with Knox. We deeply know what kind of torture these people are facing and what kind of pain they are suffering.


    After the defeat of Knox, we thought that this product had disappeared. Who would have thought that there was such a stronghold in the middle of our war zone and the Western Theater, in the middle of countless mountains?


    It''s not a stronghold. Here, it''s a military camp.


    The soldiers here are the dead they tortured by cruel means.


    Looking at the figures below, my body trembled slightly because of anger.


    What Knox did, people and God were angry.


    My teeth are even creaking because of the clenching.


    Looking around, we can see that there are no fewer than thousands of dead people. I don''t know how many people they have looted from all over the world during this period of time, but they have created so many dead people.


    Not only humans, I even saw some animals.


    Some mutant animals.


    Those mutant beasts, like humans, are wrapped in heavy armor, and their huge bodies crawl on the ground. It seems that they are the mounts of these people.


    Zhang Xuliang, Chen Bolin and other brothers have all been caught here. These damn guys want to make my brother a martyr?


    I didn''t expect to meet people in Knox again in such an environment.


    These damn bastards.


    All I know is that now the killing in my heart has almost reached an uncontrollable level. I can hardly resist that impulse and rush out to kill all those damn bastards.


    But I held back.


    This is not the time to do it.


    There are only three of us. Even with the seven heroes around me, we will never be better in the face of hundreds and thousands of times of enemies. Moreover, there is no lack of strong people in this military camp.


    I can only barely control the impulse in my heart and fall from the sky.


    "Dao Yu, Bingya, you go back to meet other brothers." I said, "I''ll stay here and watch."


    "Don''t act casually. It''s too dangerous to speak alone." Bingya frowned and said.


    "Don''t worry, I know. I''m not sure. If we don''t come, I won''t attack casually, and I don''t want to die," I said.


    Bingya and Dao Yu turned around and left. But when Dao Yu turned around, I could see that his face was very complex. Anyway, this was his former country, but now he wants to be an enemy to his motherland again and again.


    However, now that she has found a new loyal object, Katrina will carry out her faith to the end.


    Noxas has disappeared!


    Even for reconstruction, it is not the country before. Everyone in the country has changed things and people. The war now caused is just because of some people''s selfish desires, which has nothing to do with the glory of Knox.


    Two people left. As I said, we must not act at will now.


    If there are only three of us, acting rashly is almost killing. There is no lack of experts here.


    However, it is impossible to launch a direct assault, but there are some things that must be done.


    Chen Bolin, Zhang Xuliang, my brothers, must be rescued, otherwise, if these damn bastards use our brothers as hostages to threaten, we must be subject everywhere.


    And the humans who still survive.


    Otherwise, after I knew this position, the devil didn''t bother to come and fight. I directly asked Master Chu to bomb it with a missile. No matter what power you have, it will turn into slag for me.


    At the very least, I must rescue Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang.


    After thinking about it, I took out the stealth combat suit from my arms. It was very useful last time on that spaceship. I didn''t expect it to be useful in this place.


    After wearing the stealth combat suit, my body gradually disappeared.


    Completely disappeared from the sight of others, as if it no longer existed.


    After being completely invisible, I began to slowly touch the camp.


    These people in Knox can see that it is very cunning. Compared with the previous dilapidated place, this place is obviously much stronger.


    Around the whole camp, a defensive circle was built with stones cut from the mountain.


    Three steps and one post, five steps and one whistle, the defense is very tight.


    But this kind of defense was basically useless to me. With a jump, my body gently floated into the camp like a feather.


    Then he looked around and walked slowly towards the center of the camp.


    Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin, they were held closer to the central hall.


    The patrol kept walking by, but those people couldn''t find me at all. Although these dead soldiers were trained to be the most terrible soldiers, their strength was still too far in front of me.


    In this case, I approached the cage a little bit.


    Just as they treated stone and Bai Qiu before, they dug huge cages on the ground, and then locked all the captured living people in cages.

 Chapter 936

    Before, those lizards needed blood, and those magic snakes needed blood.


    But now, they need not only flesh and blood, but also the lives of these people.


    When I came to this camp, I could clearly feel the difference. Before, almost all of their men were dead, and there was no one except a few leaders.


    But now the situation is different. In this camp, I saw not only dead men, but also some mutant animals. I don''t know what means Dr. Mondo and singid used to tame these animals.


    At the same time, I also saw some magic snakes and some lizard people, two kinds of monsters that were almost extinct before, also appeared in this camp at the same time.


    But this is not what makes me angry. What makes me feel unacceptable is that I see some humans here.


    Yes, it''s human.


    Living beings have not become dead, nor have they been imprisoned in cages. Those people are all capable people.


    Those people wandered around the edge of the cage. They looked arrogant one by one. They almost didn''t have a cigarette in their mouth. They looked like the puppet army during the Anti Japanese war.


    I saw that a guy took the whip in his hand and beat another human impolitely.


    The man was covered with scars, bleeding and almost had no breath.


    These people are even more hateful and disgusting than those mutant animals.


    But when these people face even lizard people, they immediately change into another appearance, grovel and show the appearance of slaves.


    These people have lost their most basic dignity as a human being. Of course, there are also some strong human beings who have a good position here. Even magic snakes and lizards dare not provoke, but they all have one thing in common, that is, they completely ignore the experiences of the same kind around them.


    I know, this is the ability that Knox solicits.


    Knox has always been a place that does not refuse the strong!


    In the world of the League of heroes, Knox has been recruiting strong people from all over the world. As long as you have strength, it doesn''t matter whether you are a notorious murderer or a pervert. Knox will open the door for you.


    Even the more people you kill, the higher your glory.


    Dr. Mondo, Warwick, these are all colluding with Knox in this way.


    At first, when the people of Knox came to this world, perhaps because of their strong strength and arrogance in the hero alliance, they didn''t pay attention to the weak human beings on earth.


    But what happened later ended in the failure of Knox.


    Even Warwick''s soul was completely shattered.


    The real death of an important member on my side sounded an alarm to the people of Knox.


    They found that their strength was not invincible in the world. If they only relied on that little strength, it would not be enough to survive in the world, let alone rebuild the glory of Knox.


    Of course, if they show their real strength, they naturally don''t care about these things, but Warwick handled these things, but Warwick was killed.


    This has led to serious obstacles to the plan.


    In this case, they began to recruit the strong among human survivors.


    Of course, the way they solicit is very simple. Relying on their own strength, they go to various places to find survivors. Deception or coercion are all brought to this place.


    Among them, the capable can choose to surrender. If they don''t surrender, they will become dead men. As for ordinary people, they can''t escape the fate of becoming dead men.


    Under that cruel torture, most capable people chose to surrender.


    Because he chose to surrender and became a traitor.


    In the eyes of others, they become a kind of despised existence. Even if others do not treat them, they will feel that others are staring at themselves with a different kind of eyes.


    That is purely their own inner thoughts, which have been torturing them all the time, and these people choose to make their hearts feel better by doubly abusing others.


    A few times, I analyzed the psychology of these people almost.


    I feel like I have the ability to be a psychologist.


    Of course, this is not the time to analyze these situations. In fact, there is no much difference between those who work for the tiger and those who are forced. When they begin to torture other humans, they have been labeled with the death penalty on their forehead.


    And these people walk around here, which also caused me a lot of trouble.


    It seems that these people attract a large number of capable people. Just what they see, there are no less than 100 people. I don''t know how many others they can''t see.


    This member of Knox is too arrogant and arrogant.


    And it''s too cruel.


    With their strength, if they can be kind to others at the beginning and do not conduct such cruel research, they may now be able to gather a huge team of 100000 or even hundreds of thousands.


    It is not impossible to restore the glory of Knox.


    But these people have chosen another way. Although it seems that they may have great power in a short time, this road is doomed not to last long.


    "Shit, you bastard, you have the ability to let go of your grandpa. Let''s fight alone. I let you abuse you with one hand..."


    At this time, I heard a voice. Isn''t that Zhang Xuliang''s voice? It came from a cage more than ten meters away in front of me.


    Hearing this sound, I hurriedly quickened my pace and walked over.


    I thought they might be miserable and should be repaired. However, when I passed by, I found that they were not as embarrassed as I thought.


    On their wrists, they were bound by a strange chain that looked like Amethyst, and the whole person was thrown into the cage.


    The clothes on the body looked a little ragged. It was estimated that they were left during the battle. In addition, the two people were not abused and even looked very energetic.


    If you don''t have the spirit, Zhang Xuliang probably can''t pull his neck and scream like that.


    Zhang Xuliang was very excited. He sounded very angry and seemed to have no problem.


    I was relieved to see these two people like this.


    Above the cage, they are covered with stones cut into strips, leaving gaps in the middle like railings.


    I''m a little surprised. The strength of these two people is not weak. At their level, it''s easy to open the cage. Why have they been trapped here for so long?


    After two eyes, my eyes focused on their wrists.


    On their wrists, that strange crystal chain is completely different from others.


    Could it be this kind of thing that limits their strength?


    I''m guessing in my heart.


    Originally, without this chain, I could break the boulder in an instant. With Chen Bolin''s ability to blink, we could leave here in an instant.


    But if their abilities are limited, it''s another matter.


    Moreover, right next to this cage, there are two other capable people who are also interfering with my actions.


    "Come on, don''t shout. It''s useless to shout." one of them seemed to be unable to stand Zhang Xuliang''s wolf howling. He couldn''t help persuading him: "surrender. When is it now? Your life is real. You''ve been caught. If you don''t surrender, you''ll become a dead man. Do you want to become that ghost?"


    Pointing to the dead man next to him, the man advised him, "in that process, I tell you, nine of ten people will go crazy, otherwise, who is such a running dog."


    "Bah, do you think grandpa is a person like you?" Zhang Xuliang immediately vomited: "this kind of goods, if they weren''t many, I wouldn''t necessarily lose, damn it."

 Chapter 937

    There should be no problem with Zhang Xuliang''s appearance. Chen Bolin next to him looks lazy. He looks at Zhang Xuliang speechless and is estimated to be a little impatient.


    Originally, it''s a shame to be caught alive even if you make a mistake in performing the task.


    However, they can''t help it. Who makes each other have more people and strong strength? If their strength is a little poor, they may run away for themselves.


    I can''t get in touch with two people because there are others. Frowning, I left here temporarily and quietly touched the hall.


    I know that this action is very dangerous. In that hall, it must be the place where all the strong gather. Any careless person may be found.


    But I also need to get enough information.


    Quietly came to the gate. I leaned and poked my head inside.


    Just one look, everything in the whole hall came into view.


    But the next moment, I immediately took back my eyes and my heart was beating wildly.


    Danger, it''s a feeling of extreme danger.


    I just saw a look in the man''s eyes, but I already felt a bone cold all over my body. I knew that if my eyes continued to stay for even a second, I might be found.


    That feeling is really terrible. I have never experienced that taste.


    I can''t imagine that someone told me to step back immediately after just looking at it!


    The body trembled involuntarily. I could feel that the guy didn''t find me, but the fear in my heart increased unabated.


    It was that eye that left an indelible mark in my heart for a lifetime. Even in that hall, there are many other experts, but they are not as dazzling as that person.


    There were a lot of people in that hall. I saw the sick doctor Mondo. I also saw the same sick singid, edgat and dreven.


    The sick four are all concentrated here.


    In addition to these four guys, I also saw the vampire Vladimir and the lame commander svein with a crow on his terrible shoulder.


    And the most powerful, murderous and dangerous blade shadow talon.


    I even saw a man who shouldn''t be here, the embrace of the serpent, Cassiopeia.


    Yes, it''s Katrina''s sister, the embrace of the magic snake.


    It just makes me feel strange that Cassiopeia''s soul mark is still on me. For Katrina''s face, I didn''t destroy that thing or use it as an advanced prop, but how could Cassiopeia reappear?


    Can it be said that the woman like a poisonous snake, like Ruiwen and Sarah, can''t re divide the soul and create a soul mark?


    No one wants to make so many soul marks. The more soul marks they make, the greater the weakening of their strength.


    This woman is really cruel.


    Now, the famous vicious woman, with a smile on her face, snuggled up to the man in the middle of the hall.


    The man, who is the center of everyone, sits in the right position.


    Even Tyrone and Swein sit in subordinate positions.


    The identity and status of that person is absolutely amazing.


    Who was swiin, the great commander succeeded by noxas; Who''s Tyrone? He''s the strongest assassin in Knox. He kills countless people.


    No matter their identity or status, neither of them is a superior person, but with their identity and strength, they can only be subordinate.


    Even those perverts, who most want to be worshipped by others, become particularly honest at this time. It seems that no one dares to make a noise in front of this person.


    That person, although only a glance, has left a deep impression in my heart.


    It was a burly middle-aged man with a lock armour and two blades hanging from his waist!


    One eye, like a lion, exudes a king''s posture, which makes people shudder.


    This guy, even if he sits there motionless, can bring people a mountain of terror and oppression.


    I didn''t even take a closer look at what he looked like. The only thing that makes me remember deeply in my heart is the eyes like a lion and the two blades that seem to be emitting a blood red luster.


    I quietly retracted my head, put my ears on the stone and listened as clearly as possible.


    Then I suddenly remembered that Shangqi seemed to have said that when fighting against talon, Talon felt outnumbered and ran away with a body.


    Can that body be this person?


    And now, at that time, it can only be carried. Has the carried body awakened now?


    "Mondo, have you studied it? What are the functions of those things?" the man said, with a natural dignity in his voice.


    "General, it has been studied," Mondo replied immediately.


    general? This title makes me feel a little strange. Can''t it be said that this man is also a general in Knox?


    Speaking of the hero of noxas, the one with the title of general is naturally dreus, the hand of noxas. This guy almost controls more than half of the army of noxas, and dreus is also dreven''s brother.


    But this man should not be dreus, because dreus''s weapon is not a knife, but an axe.


    These heroes have an indescribable obsession with the weapons they are used to. They will not easily change their ice blades.


    Who''s this guy?


    I was thinking and listening to the conversation inside.


    "Those things, after my research, belong to an antiviral agent, which should be used to resist zombie virus," Mondo said.


    Mondo is also a doctor. Although he is a doctor who kills people, he doesn''t care about saving people, and he can''t make those things that save people, but after all, there is some insight that other people can''t compare with.


    This guy knows the effects of those drugs.


    "Can you resist the corpse poison?" the voice sounded again. "It''s interesting. Although it''s useless to us, it can avoid some losses."


    "Unexpectedly, they have studied these things. These things are an unexpected joy to us. With these things, we can save a lot of trouble if we go to war with shadow island in the future."


    Revealed an intelligence that they are not with shadow Island, and there may be a war.


    Of course, whether it is shadow island or Knox, their goal seems to be to occupy the world and become the world overlord. Naturally, they can''t allow other forces as powerful as themselves.


    "What about the two men you caught?"


    "Still locked."


    "The strength of those two people is OK."


    "Yes, they are both masters of our opponents. Although their strength is very good, their character is also very tenacious, and it is not so easy to surrender." Mondo hesitated and said.


    "I think those two people can''t last long with Dr. Mondo here. If they can''t be subdued, they will become dead men. Although their strength may be reduced, they are much stronger than ordinary people."


    "I see."


    "Tyrone, how are things going with your account?"


    "General Hui, I have searched most areas of this continent, and some of our original members have been determined to be unable to recruit."


    "Who?"


    "Katrina!"


    "Huh? Go on!"


    "The ominous blade Katrina, the trickster Ji lefulan and the exiled blade Ruiwen confirmed that they could not be recruited; as for our allies, Zuan, the biochemical demon Zach, the steam robot britz and the mechanical pioneer Victor confirmed that they could not be recruited."


    "I want to hear some good news!"


    "The good news is that I have found Tuqi, the source of plague, Federick, the messenger of doom, Ike, the assassin of time, and Cana, the wrath of the storm. They may be attracted. At the same time, I have also found a man from the giant God peak..."

 Chapter 938

    The people of Knox have noticed their own shortcomings. Even if they were strong before, in this place, due to their inability to give full play to their strength, their combat effectiveness is actually not as strong as they imagined.


    This deficiency directly led to several previous wars, which ended in failure, and even lost to the earth people they have always despised for several times in a row.


    Even now, Knox began to attract experts, including capable people on earth.


    But in fact, in the ideas of these people in Knox, they still don''t pay attention to the people on earth.


    For these people, people on earth are still just a low-level life, just used as slaves. Even those with ability are only slaves with slightly stronger strength at best, but they are also slaves after all.


    For them, the only people who really deserve attention are those in the place of runes.


    Heroes like them are the ones they really look up to.


    Therefore, while soliciting the earth people and expanding their own power, Knox put more energy into the search for the original heroes of the rune land.


    Originally, the heroes of Knox, the allies of Knox, and even some completely irrelevant people were the objects of their solicitation.


    Casiopeya also made sacrifices under such circumstances. She gave up her soul mark and sacrificed part of her soul to reappear in the world.


    Warwick has completely died. They have lost a senior general. If even Cassiopeia disappears, it will be a very serious blow to them.


    Not to mention that, they are still looking for other objects to attract.


    Tucci, the source of plague, Federick, the messenger of doom, Ike, the assassin of time, and Jana, the wrath of the storm, are all experts from Zuan, just like Dr. Warwick and Dr. Mondo.


    Tucci, the source of plague, and Federick, the messenger of doom, are the types with strong strength and more cruel character. This kind of person is most suitable for the appetite of Knox.


    I hide aside and listen quietly, and I''m counting quickly in my mind.


    Several heroes around us, Katrina, lefflan, who originally belonged to Knox, Zach, britz and Victor, who belonged to Zuan, have been determined by these people to be unable to recruit.


    They know very well that no matter what conditions they offer, they can''t convince these heroes. Even if they convince one, they may not be able to get out. The constraints of these heroes are not generally powerful.


    Just like Le Fu Lan, even if you want to forcibly occupy my body, you can''t succeed at all. Other heroes in my body won''t watch Le Fu Lan do so.


    So they can only seek experts in other aspects.


    Tuqi, the source of the plague, is a mutant creature produced in the Zuan sewer, similar to the variety produced after nuclear radiation.


    Powerful, twisted, crazy, crazy pursuit of fame and interests. He is also attached by zu''an. I don''t know what kind of goal. In short, it''s definitely not a good thing.


    The doomsday messenger fedtik, nicknamed scarecrow, has a more mysterious background and is suspected of foreign life.


    This guy almost takes killing as everything. His strong strength can almost ensure that this guy can kill any enemy in front of him at will.


    In the words of these two people, the success rate that Knox wants to attract is very high.


    The characters of these two guys are very close to the behavior of Knox. It''s easy to get together.


    As for the remaining few people, it''s hard to say.


    Anger of the storm, Jana, another hero of zu''an, is also one of the hottest, sexiest and most beautiful female heroes in the hero League. She has a high popularity in the hero League.


    Holding the power of the hurricane, he is also one of the strongest auxiliary and nannies in the hero League.


    But although this woman comes from the world of the hero League, she doesn''t seem to be all the way with zu''an.


    By comparison, this woman has her own set of principles.


    It should not be easy to attract Jana.


    As for the last one, Ike, the time assassin, has the ability to master time, uncertain character, good and evil. This role is not easy to say.


    And what I am more curious about now is, who is that from the giant God peak?


    Giant God peak is probably a very special one among many forces of the hero alliance.


    Unlike noxas and demasia, even Eni Eurasia, it has many armies and countless subjects.


    The number of giant God peak is rare, but everyone is a natural warrior.


    It seems that jushenfeng once had a war with both Knox and demacia. After the war, almost the most powerful forces on the two continents retreated from jushenfeng.


    The number of heroes coming out of the giant God peak is also very small.


    Only the king of war panson, the goddess of dawn Leona, the goddess of the moon Diana, the gem Knight Tariq and the latest hero cast Star Dragon King sol.


    The strength of these heroes is powerful and terrible. Among them, pan Sen, the king of war, is about the only one who can compete with Jax, the weapons master.


    The goddess of dawn, Leona, is the hero of Yangyang. As for the goddess of Jiaoyue, Diana is Leona''s mortal enemy, and the gem knight is the first fag in the hero League. As for the new star casting Dragon King, he is probably the most powerful hero in the background, more terrible than the trial angel, the fallen angel, the emperor of desert, and countless evil spirits in the shadow island.


    Can it be said that what these people in Knox want to attract is sol, the star casting Dragon King?


    At the thought of this, my heart trembled. If it were sol, it would be really over.


    Sol''s strength is so awesome that it is estimated that he can kill a terrible guy of Baron Nash.


    Does noxas say he''s going to join hands with the giant God peak?


    "Diana, the goddess of the moon from the giant God peak." Tyrone said again.


    Hoo!


    I can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, Jiaoyue goddess? Although he is also a very powerful guy, fortunately, he is not a level compared with sol.


    "The man of the giant God peak?" the guy in the middle said again: "we have had some wars with the giant God peak, and the people of the giant God peak will join hands with us?"


    "Nothing is impossible. This Diana is different from others. Diana is the one expelled from the giant God peak. If we want to win over, we should still be sure."


    "What''s more, Leona, the goddess of dawn, is on our enemy''s side. Diana must join hands with us if she wants to kill Leona." Tyrone said confidently.


    "That''s good. Are there any other targets found?" the man asked again.


    "There''s another person." Tyrone hesitated and said, but Tyrone''s face became more or less strange, and he seemed to be very afraid of this person: "it''s just this person, some strange. Even if he recruited us, he may not bring any benefits. Maybe he will be stabbed by that person from the back."


    "Who?"


    "Mogana."


    When the name appeared, my heart could not help shivering again.


    Mogana?


    Who''s mogana?


    Morgana is a woman, she also has a name, called the fallen angel.


    Kyle, who has the name of the angel of judgment, is a close sister.


    Like, they are all members of the angel family who have lived for tens of thousands of years. They all have terrible strength.


    Kyle''s strength can be said to be stable on those perverts in the shadow Island, and almost on all human heroes in the hero alliance.


    Jakes can fight so well. Panson is known as the king of war, but so what? They can never get rid of the shackles of human beings. The angels who have lived for tens of thousands of years are not what they can resist. Even the ascent of shurima, the desert emperor, the desert God of death, and even the coffin board zelas can not be compared with angels.


    When the end of the League of heroes came, it was also the time of the war between Kyle and mogana.


    That war directly caused Kyle to fall into a deep sleep. He was nourished by the soul of Dao language, that is, he woke up some time ago.


    Now, Kyle''s most powerful enemy finally appeared.

 Chapter 939

    If those bastards in Knox can really attract mogana, it will definitely be a qualitative improvement.


    But if mogana wants to control, it''s not easy.


    "Fallen angel?" the man mused, "what does she want?"


    "As long as we can continuously provide her with dark and soul energy for her to absorb, she is willing to work for us."


    The life span of angels is endless. In that long life, they are completely different from the pursuit of ordinary people.


    You don''t need any rights, all you pursue is power.


    "In fact, the fallen angels are now quite weak and not much better than us. This may be caused by the battle to judge the angels."


    "She also urgently needs us to provide energy absorption for her. At the same time, Kyle is also on our enemy''s side. It seems that she shares the same host body with Katrina. As long as Kyle is there, she is not afraid that mogana will not work for us." Tyrone said.


    Talon is a killer, but not just a killer. In fact, Talon''s grasp of the current situation is no worse than anyone.


    In some ways, Diana and Morgana are the easiest women to win over.


    "Well, the task is entirely up to you. You can consider the conditions they give. As long as we can accept them, we can bring them here. When I unify the world in Knox, everything will be ours." the man''s voice is full of ambition and desire.


    I frowned slightly outside and listened to all this.


    These situations are also being calculated in my mind. If you really let Knox attract those people, the strength of Knox will really increase in an instant.


    It will become a great threat to us.


    "Mondo, how''s the study of the new dead man?"


    "Report back to the general. I''m studying it. At present, because the mortality rate is too high, I''m trying to reduce the mortality rate. However, once it is successfully manufactured, the combat effectiveness of the new dead will be much stronger than before. It''s like a wild beast. It will overdraft its own vitality and obtain more powerful power. Anyway, those dead won''t live long and save waste It''s too late. "


    "Well, speed up the research. I want those new dead to form combat power as soon as possible. Sinjid, how are you doing to replace Warwick''s research?"


    "General, my master''s research didn''t tell me much. I almost had to start from scratch. At present, the progress is not very great. We can give play to about 20% of our strength. Even if my research is successful, we can only give play to 40% of our strength at most, and it will take a long time."


    Hingid''s answer seemed to make the owner of the voice somewhat dissatisfied: "your research needs to be accelerated. The strength of those earth people is becoming stronger and stronger. If we can''t recover our strength as soon as possible, we may even be caught up by those earth people. That''s not the picture I want to see, okay?"


    "Yes, general, I will speed up the research."


    Their meeting is still going on. I don''t know who the guy in the middle is. He looks different from any hero I know.


    But I can feel that everyone in the whole hall has a fear of this guy.


    Only Tyrone, whose voice seemed to have an almost crazy and paranoid worship.


    Who is it? My heart whispered and retreated silently.


    Their meeting seems to be coming to an end.


    Once the meeting is over, mondo will go to torture my two brothers. I must rescue Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin before that.


    Just in that place, there are still those capable people guarding around, making it difficult for me to get close.


    And before long, that Mondo had come out of the hall and was coming in this direction.


    "Hey, you two smelly boys, your last chance. That dead pervert has come. If you don''t surrender, that dead pervert will really make your life worse than death." one of the capable people saw Dr. Mondo, trembled and warned again.


    Unfortunately, Zhang Xuliang spit directly in the past to show his disdain.


    "Shit, the dog bit LV Dongbin. He doesn''t know the good people. Just wait for him to die!" the man was also angry and cursed.


    Just then, Mundo''s huge and ugly body came over, looked at the two people in the cage, and asked in a hoarse voice, "how''s it going?"


    "Doctor, these two men still refuse to surrender," the two men replied quickly.


    "Really, it seems that I can only persuade myself." Mondo giggled, and a cruel smile appeared on his face: "open the cage for me."


    The cage paved with boulders was removed, and the two capable people jumped down and pulled Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin out with ropes.


    Mondo sneered, pulled the rope, dragged the two men and walked towards his laboratory.


    Now that the conditions are good, I don''t have to continue my research in that disgusting cave. I have also been assigned to a special laboratory.


    Mondo''s strength was very strong. Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin were still going to struggle, but they were pulled by the rope around their neck and body and were constantly forced to move forward.


    Seeing this appearance, I forgot about it. The heroes left and went busy. No one paid attention to the direction nearby.


    As for those who are capable, Dr. Mondo also retreats from the wind, and no one is close to this place at all.


    This is an excellent opportunity for me.


    At this moment, there is only one more person in front of me. This is the best time for me to save the two people.


    Make a quick decision. I know I can''t miss this time.


    Silently, I followed the past, stretched out my hands almost at the same time, and grabbed the two Amethyst chains behind my back.


    My two brothers know best that the strength of these two guys is very strong. If they are ordinary things, it is absolutely impossible to trap them.


    The chain on his hand is completely different from that of other ordinary people.


    If they have other restrictions, such as toxins, that make them unable to exert their strength, they don''t need this Amethyst chain at all.


    This thing is so eye-catching that I have to think that this chain is used to limit their strength.


    Although I don''t know how it was made.


    Quietly, my palm slipped on the chain.


    Then, with both palms almost at the same time, I was ready to force the chain to burst.


    I know how strong my strength is, but even the strongest alloy steel can''t stop my fingers.


    But at this time, my fingers were pinched on the crystal. I thought that the crystal would be crushed and turned into debris immediately.


    But something strange happened.


    I pinched it with all my strength, but I felt that my fingers were pinched on plasticine and couldn''t mix.


    In a trance, it was like a wave coming from the crystal, which completely absorbed my power.


    I never thought of such a situation. I was stunned for a moment.


    Because of my pause, even Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin were pulled back by me.


    It was this that made their faces Suddenly strange. They felt the pulling feeling behind them.


    Besides, which of these two guys is not an extremely smart kind?


    The two men''s brains worked at high speed almost immediately.


    Mondo seemed to feel it too. He turned around and looked at the two people with some ironic eyes.


    "Don''t waste your energy. You can''t break free of the Amethyst chain." Mondo''s voice was full of the pride.


    "Amethyst chain, what is this? Damn it, I have so much strength. Why can''t I get rid of this thing?"

 Chapter 940

    "Amethyst chain, what is this? Damn it, I have so much strength, why can''t I get rid of this thing?" Chen Bolin seemed to be panting.


    They know how important this information is.


    "Gaga, Amethyst chain is a gadget developed by Mondo. It can limit your super power and make you unable to use any strength. Once you are trapped in your hands, you are ordinary people. Gaga, is Mondo''s research very powerful?" Mondo is a character pervert.


    Killing, experiment, pain, make this guy''s character a little distorted.


    Shit, there''s such a thing. Once you''re caught and tied with this thing, won''t it become a waste immediately?


    "My sister, I don''t believe it''s so strong. If I don''t believe it, it won''t break. When my brothers come, they''ll break it as soon as they come." Chen Bolin said deliberately.


    "Gaga, you underestimate Mondo." for Chen Bolin''s words, mondo is full of contempt: "the chain studied by Mondo is almost perfect. You can''t break free, and others don''t want to open it from the outside. It will absorb all energy. Pure strength, flame and ice can absorb everything, and it''s impossible to open it from the outside."


    "I don''t believe this thing has no weakness," Chen Bolin said.


    "Of course, I said, it''s almost perfect, which means it has defects."


    "What defect?" Chen Bolin asked hurriedly.


    "Do you think Mondo is a fool?" Mondo despised impolitely. "Will Mondo tell you the defects of this thing?"


    Chen Bolin was so angry that he didn''t expect to be despised by this ugly guy now.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhang Xuliang also said in a nearby socket: "we are all locked up here by you and trapped by the Amethyst chain. Don''t you dare to tell us? Or is this thing actually not as powerful as we thought? Don''t you dare to say his weakness?"


    Mundo turned and looked at the two men. His ugly face looked very strange.


    "Do you want me to say its weakness in this way?" Mondo mocked.


    The faces of Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin are smelly. They really don''t have any eloquence. The method of motivating them is too obvious. As long as they have a little brain, they will never be fooled.


    "Do you think I Mondo is such a fool?"


    At this time, mondo suddenly laughed wildly: "I''m not such a fool, but... I just want to show off. What can I do even if I tell you? Gaga, even if I tell you, you can''t break through this thing. This is my great masterpiece."


    "There is only one way to break the Amethyst chain by external force, that is, blood. Blood can weaken the energy absorption of the Amethyst chain, but... What if you know? Even if you break your wrist, the Amethyst chain still binds you. You still can''t give full play to your ability and still can''t break free. Just tell me Go, ha ha, I''ll refine you two into a new type of dead man. "


    Mondo seems really proud. This guy is a pervert. He is very smart, but if no one knows his smart invention and research, it is simply an unacceptable thing.


    It was in this psychological trend that Mondo almost did not hesitate to tell them everything about his Amethyst chain.


    Because Mondo believed that the two guys were unable to break through their Amethyst chain.


    But Mondo didn''t expect that there was a me behind them.


    And all that Mondo said was heard in my ears.


    Your sister, I didn''t expect to make me bleed at this time.


    But forget it, just give some blood. It''s better than the two brothers being turned into dead by Mondo.


    Grinning, I ran a finger across my palm, and a large amount of blood suddenly appeared.


    Mondo walked in front, not noticing what happened later.


    Seeing that he was almost in his laboratory, the sound suddenly went into Mundo''s ear.


    This is also a very alert guy. As soon as this voice appeared, mondo heard it immediately.


    Immediately turned around, and then Mondo saw a picture that made him extremely angry.


    The Amethyst chain was stained with a blood red trace, which was falling off the two guys, and even the hemp rope wrapped around them was torn off.


    At the same time, another guy is appearing in front of him.


    Mondo didn''t see this guy because we were staggered in every battle.


    But when he saw me, mondo almost subconsciously guessed my identity.


    "Lin Yi." Mondo''s voice was ferocious.


    "Damn it, you damn bastards dare to tease me." Mondo roared loudly. The huge butcher''s knife in his hand had appeared. The guy''s face was twisted and ferocious, and almost all his eyes were spraying flames.


    Compared with the two men breaking free from the chain, mondo couldn''t accept that he was fooled by these guys.


    This guy almost reached the limit of his anger. The butcher''s knife in his hand immediately shook off his hand, spun rapidly in mid air and chopped directly at me.


    Virus butcher.


    The blade is smeared with terrible poison. Once it is hit, it will never feel good.


    Mondo in rage is very powerful, but that power is not enough.


    Seeing the butcher''s knife torn, I punched it directly.


    With a bang, the fist burst on the back of the knife, and the axe flew out directly at a faster speed than before.


    At the same time, his toes suddenly on the ground, and his body rushed over in an instant. The next moment, the whole person had come to Mondo''s face.


    Grinning grimly, a large green light has gathered in his hands and attached to the surface of the black fist, which looks more terrible.


    Mondo didn''t expect my speed to be so fast at all. He just heard how strong my strength is from other companions, but he never faced it personally.


    It was at this time that he suddenly realized that my strength was more terrible than he knew.


    The fist exploded directly on the most vulnerable belly above the body.


    Mondo''s body, I don''t know how many experiments have been carried out by himself. The whole body is stronger than steel.


    Even the stomach is the same, but now this guy suddenly finds that his body is fragile, just like bean curd residue.


    The moment the iron fist burst, his stomach was smashed through, and the fist went directly into his stomach.


    Even if Mondo had cut off his pain nerve and didn''t know what pain was, he still felt a trace of pain at this time.


    The taste of pain? I don''t know how long I haven''t experienced it.


    When Mondo had no time to respond, something more terrible happened.


    The power of energy collapse exploded madly from Mondo''s stomach at this time.


    Just heard a bang, as if dozens of kilograms of explosives were buried in Mondo''s stomach, and the terrible power burst out in an instant.


    Mondo''s body was torn desperately by that terrible force.


    The whole body, the place of the trunk, was directly blown to pieces.


    His upper body was fragmented and his limbs flew out. His head, like a ball, roared out directly and hit the door of the laboratory with a bang.


    The door piled up with boulders was smashed and collapsed at this moment.


    With one punch, mondo''s body was directly exploded.


    In fact, I want to take this opportunity to destroy Mundo''s soul mark.


    But I have no time, because at this time, the movement on our side has attracted the attention of a group of people.


    That group of experts are quickly encircling here.


    If there were only three of us, we would not be able to withstand the siege of so many enemies.


    The eyes of those people are full of madness.


    "Retreat!"

 Chapter 941

    The reaction of those people was also relatively fast. As soon as we started, those people immediately realized that the situation was wrong and were rapidly encircling us.


    We only have three brothers. If we are surrounded by these people, we can imagine the end. We will be easily torn to pieces by these guys.


    In that case, I didn''t even have time to clean up Mondo''s soul mark. I just blew up Mondo''s body and didn''t have time to take the next step.


    Then I gave a direct order to retreat.


    Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang were already ready. When the Amethyst chain on their wrist was broken, the things that limited their ability had disappeared.


    At this moment, the energy that could not work before flowed from the two people''s bodies, and the whole body was full of strength again.


    As soon as I heard what I said, although I was a little unwilling, I was arrested and detained for so long without any revenge. It seemed a bit humiliating to escape like this.


    But they also know that now is not the time to consider these things. If you want revenge, there will be opportunities in the future.


    Instant movement!


    Chen Bolin''s speed was the fastest. He just smiled grimly and crossed his hands in front of him. The next second, the three of us were suddenly wrapped by the mysterious space force. The whole body roared and disappeared directly from the ground.


    When it appeared again, it had reached the high altitude in the West and looked down at the enemies below.


    At the same time, a strong wind quickly emerged from our feet, dragging our rapidly falling bodies, like a tornado, and roared in the distance.


    Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin are both very powerful in fighting, especially in the cost of running for their lives. One holds the power of the hurricane and the other holds the power of space. As long as these two people are given a chance, almost no one can seize them.


    Even a group of strong people as big as Knox could not do it. They could only look at the bodies of the three of us on the ground and quickly disappeared in mid air.


    Chen Bolin''s instantaneous movement and Zhang Xuliang''s hurricane are constantly intertwined, which makes our escape speed almost double.


    After a few efforts, he left the people of Knox far behind.


    After leaving this area, under my guidance, two people are taking me to the place I discussed with Dao Yu and Bingya.


    We have found the nest of Knox. Now that we have found it, we must not let it go.


    The nest of Knox is located in the middle area between us and the Western Theater. When we exchange materials with the Western Theater in the future, it is difficult to guarantee that we will not be attacked by Knox, just like today.


    Even for future safety, we must get rid of Knox.


    We ran away very fast. We had completely escaped in a short time. The pursuers in Knox had long been out of sight.


    This situation even made me doubt that how did the people of Knox catch them when they were so fast?


    This is a very strange question.


    When we reached the main road, we went back the same way.


    Bingya and Dao Yu go to pick up the later brothers in the dungeon and give them directions. We must meet them as soon as possible. Otherwise, even if we temporarily avoid the pursuit of Knox, the situation is still quite dangerous.


    When the experts in our dungeon gather, there is nothing to be afraid of. Even a group of strong men like Knox, we are still not afraid.


    On the way back, I couldn''t help the question in my heart and took the time to ask this question. Or can anyone in Knox keep up with two people?


    Who knows, after I asked this question, Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin suddenly turned pale, as if they thought of something terrible.


    "Lin Ge''er, you know, our brothers, even if we don''t have enough skills to fight, our ability to run for our lives is absolutely first-class." after hesitating, Zhang Xuliang almost spoke in a hoarse voice.


    From his voice, I can really feel the fear. Even after such a long time, the fear has been lingering in Zhang Xuliang''s mind.


    "I never thought that I would encounter such a monster," Zhang Xuliang continued.


    I noticed that word, monster? Not humans.


    We are all people living in the end of the world. Living in such a world, we don''t know how many terrible monsters and mutant beasts we have seen.


    But the thing I saw still shocked Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin, even desperate.


    "What on earth is it?" looking at the appearance of the two people, I felt more and more curious. What kind of monster is it that can make my two brothers who are not afraid of being caught alive by Knox and still alive become so timid?


    "Brother Lin, do you believe there are... Dragons in this world?" Chen Bolin looked at me and asked me instead of answering my question.


    Loong?


    What is a dragon? In the legend of the Chinese nation, it is almost a totem like existence, which has been respected by millions of people for thousands of years.


    But does the dragon exist?


    After all, it''s just a belief made by human beings.


    I shook my head.


    "But we really saw it," the two said almost in unison.


    Seriously, if it weren''t for this situation, I couldn''t help thinking that these two guys combined to deceive me.


    But I can see that the strong fear in the eyes of the two brothers can''t be covered up in any case.


    That''s true.


    "It''s not our legendary dragon in the East, it''s a Western dragon like a lizard in the west," Zhang Xuliang added.


    "We never thought we would meet such a terrible guy." their voices were trembling slightly. It was obvious that the giant dragon had brought too much fear to them.


    At that time, the helicopter was flying on the scheduled route to the Western Theater. As long as you leap over this mountain range, you can enter the boundless desert. Everything is moving forward in the scheduled way.


    Just when two people sat in the cabin and looked down at the scenery on the ground, a huge shadow fell directly from the sky and shrouded the whole plane.


    That figure is so huge, a claw, more huge than that armed helicopter.


    The whole body is purple red scales, just like a flame burning, majestic.


    A pair of huge wings spread out, with a huge body, flying freely in the sky.


    Like a dinosaur, its hind legs are unusually strong, and its claws are also extremely sharp.


    The whole body looks like a standard winged lizard, but this lizard is too big.


    Western dragons, they almost immediately thought of the life in Western legends that can often be seen in movies.


    Not to mention, just when they saw the big man and tried to escape quickly, the big man directly launched an attack on the helicopter.


    At that time, Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang felt the danger and took the initiative to attack the dragon, but their strength fell on the dragon, like a stone sinking into the sea, and even couldn''t make a ripple.


    The painless and itchless attack angered the dragon. Instead, they no longer had the same mind to play as before. Their huge body directly dived over, giving them no chance to dodge.


    With one claw down, the whole armed helicopter was dropped directly from the sky.


    Sure enough, the three scratches on the helicopter are the masterpiece of that monster.


    The Dragon destroyed the plane, but why did Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin fall into the hands of Knox?

 Chapter 942

    In the story of Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang, there was nothing about Knox, but why did Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang get caught by Knox in the end?


    There seems to be no connection between the two.


    Soon Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang solved my doubts.


    After being attacked by the dragon, the plane crashed, but before the plane crashed, the two people escaped from the crashed plane with their own strength, the pilot and even those drugs.


    The two men tried their best to save their own lives, as well as the potions they worked hard to make.


    But they underestimated the dragon.


    "I want to take everyone out in a blink, but I suddenly find that I can''t do it at all. The guy just roared, and the surrounding space suddenly became violently shaken. My space movement can''t be used at all," Chen Bolin said.


    This is the first time this guy has encountered this situation.


    When Chen Bolin''s strength is useless, it can only rely on Zhang Xuliang.


    But Zhang Xuliang''s situation is not much better than Chen Bolin. Although his ability has not been affected, Zhang Xuliang suddenly found that his proud flying speed is like a snail in front of the giant dragon.


    The guy''s huge body directly swooped over and finally escaped. The distance was immediately narrowed by the giant dragon.


    Forced by helplessness, Zhang Xuliang can only land down, hoping to block the dragon''s sight and create an opportunity to escape with the help of this dense forest of trees.


    This plan was originally very good, but I didn''t expect that countless dangers were hidden underground.


    Those goddamn guys in Knox have long been hidden here. Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin were caught alive as soon as they landed.


    Two people, plus all the pilots were captured alive, and the potions became the booty of Knox.


    Being caught alive, this kind of thing makes the two people feel a little ashamed. Their faces look smelly, which is obviously quite uncomfortable.


    It seems that I should comfort them now, but I don''t have time at all. In my mind, I''m calculating other things quickly.


    Dragon?


    According to Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang''s description, why is the Dragon so like the hero alliance Canyon dragon?


    In the game, there are two most powerful wild monsters, one is Baron Nash of the big dragon, and the other is the dragon of the little dragon canyon.


    In fact, the big dragon is a snake, and the little dragon is the real dragon.


    We have seen Baron Nash''s style in the northern theater before. Although we are sealed and restricted in that Canyon and can''t leave, that strength is still as powerful as we''ve never seen before.


    Even Baron Nash appeared, and it was no surprise that the Dragon appeared here.


    And we also met lizard people and ancient stone statues. It''s about time for the dragon to come out.


    Most importantly, we have heard some rumors before. At the location of the arsenal, Zhong lixiu once took people there in the hope of obtaining some weapons, but unexpectedly, he was attacked by a Western dragon and suffered heavy casualties.


    Then the Dragon left.


    That dragon is probably the same guy as the one Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin met.


    After all, violent lives like Baron Nash and the Dragon rarely appear at the same time.


    Of course, even if the canyon dragon appears, it''s no big deal. What really shocked me was the relationship between this dragon and Knox.


    If there is no relationship between the two, I don''t believe it.


    The camp in Knox is nearby. With the grumpy character of the dragon, he will never allow other lives to appear in his territory.


    Is it hard to say that noxas has thought of a way to take this dragon for his own use?


    Suddenly, an idea came out of my mind that Baron Nash could not recover, but in comparison, recovering such a giant dragon seemed not impossible.


    Damn it, if that''s the case, Knox is really dangerous now.


    In fact, my guess is not wrong. Knox and this dragon have indeed reached an agreement.


    The end of the world has come. The number of humans and animals has plummeted. The canyon dragon has a huge body and an amazing appetite. Moreover, this guy has some challenges. He has no appetite for zombies. Unlike Xiao Ba, he doesn''t refuse anyone.


    Even the giant dragon in the canyon has to suffer from hunger.


    When the camp was established in Knox, the Dragon attacked several times, captured some living people and ate them.


    Finally, until the mysterious general shot, although he had not defeated the dragon, the displayed power made the Dragon dare not underestimate. The Dragon knew that he had met a terrible opponent.


    This guy put forward a request to the dragon to work for Knox, and Knox will provide enough food for the dragon. Next to him, there are strong men holding weapons in their hands.


    Either get enough food or be surrounded.


    Although the dragon is grumpy, he is not a fool. In this case, after weighing it, he quickly made a decision!


    Since we reached an agreement with Knox, we really never have to worry about food.


    All the dead who failed will be thrown over and become the food of the dragon. While enjoying the food, the dragon will do something in return, such as attacking Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin.


    Another example is the pursuit of these fugitives.


    Ang!


    An angry dragon chant came from behind. That harsh voice sounded frightening.


    That feeling, although not as terrible as Baron Nash, is still full of power.


    I quickly turned around and looked. I only saw a huge figure in the distance behind me, flapping the slender wings. My huge body was like a gliding wing, flying over in mid air.


    That one is faster than Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin.


    The distance between the two sides is approaching rapidly.


    Dragon, this is the first time I''ve seen a dragon.


    The whole body is covered with purplish red flame, and the huge body is covered with scales the size of a washbasin, which looks particularly clear.


    On that scale, it seems that all kinds of strange lines are drawn.


    When the people of Knox knew they couldn''t catch up, they released the dragon.


    After feeding you for so long, it''s time to pay something.


    The dragon, who is enjoying sleep after eating, is extremely angry because these damn reptiles in front of him can''t sleep.


    Damn guys, we must let them taste the dragon''s anger. What a terror it is.


    Seeing the Dragon appear, Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin''s faces changed dramatically. They almost worked hard to move forward, but the distance between the two sides is still getting closer.


    The speed of the dragon is really terrible. The dragon is almost an invincible king in the sky.


    Ang!


    Another angry dragon chant came. I just felt that a shock wave appeared out of thin air around me, and the terrible force roared from the air in an instant.


    The air around us fluctuated violently. We even found that our bodies felt unstable and rolled with the impact.


    In this case, Chen Bailin simply did not want to start his instantaneous movement.


    Even Zhang Xuliang almost couldn''t control his hurricane.


    Let alone escape from the threat of the dragon, and even the distance between the two sides has become very close.


    Damn it.


    DANGER!


    If we continue like this, in a few seconds at most, this giant dragon will appear above our heads. The Dragon inflammation accumulated in our mouths will completely burn and destroy our bodies.


    "Hey, you two, can you send me to that guy''s back..."

 Chapter 943

    "Hey, you two, can you send me to that guy''s back..." seeing the behemoth behind me, I suddenly said.


    As soon as the words fell, the two people looked at me as if they were crazy.


    "Lying trough, brother, are you stupid? What did you do in the past? Die?" Chen Bolin said subconsciously.


    "I asked if you could do it. Just tell me quickly. If it goes on like this, none of us can run away." seeing the Dragon behind us getting closer and closer, my voice became urgent.


    The dragon''s speed is too fast. Our speed is not enough in front of the dragon. We were easily caught up by this guy.


    In a few seconds, maybe we will be sprayed to death by the flame in the mouth of the giant dragon.


    Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang don''t know what I want, but they also know how serious the situation is now.


    If we continue to delay, there may be only one final result. At that time, all three people will die here.


    "I tried my best to send you there. I know you want to attack this guy from the back, but it''s not easy. It''s a dragon, not a worm." after thinking for a while, Zhang Xuliang said quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have my own discretion. When I drag this guy, you hurry up and meet with others. At that time, our brothers will be together, even killing dragons. What''s the big deal?" I growled softly.


    There was a madness in his eyes.


    Slaying dragons?


    Seriously, if it''s not necessary, I definitely don''t want to be a dragon slayer, but now I''ve been forced to this juncture. Now it''s not whether you want to do it or not, but whether you can survive under this giant dragon.


    At this time, as long as there is a little chance, I have to take risks.


    "Prepare." the words all said this degree, and Zhang Xuliang didn''t say anything more.


    We have experienced too many dangerous things. We don''t know how many times. We walk on the steel wire in the sky, and our heads are hung on our trousers and belts.


    This kind of danger is not much more than once and not much less than once. It''s no big deal at all.


    With a low drink, the hurricane around Zhang Xuliang suddenly increased, and nine tornadoes immediately gathered on Zhang Xuliang''s body.


    The next second, the hurricane accumulated with high intensity, centered on the position of Zhang Xuliang''s body, suddenly spread wildly around.


    Zhang Xuliang tried his best to mobilize almost all his energy, making the destructive power of the wildly spreading hurricane more terrible.


    But the strength of the dragon is too strong. Even the violent hurricane is not enough in front of the dragon.


    That wing, under the exhalation fan, the wind and waves are more terrible than the tornado.


    The hurricane was torn apart directly, and these boys dared to attack themselves, which made the Dragon particularly irritable.


    A pair of copper bell like eyes widened to look for the reptiles, but the guys seemed to disappear from their face suddenly.


    Damn bastard, where have you been?


    Soon, the Dragon found that the two figures were sitting in the action of free fall and falling quickly under the ground.


    I actually want to escape from below. In front of the great dragon, this little trick can''t succeed at all.


    Because he found the target, the Dragon seemed to be a little proud. His wings converged slightly and he was ready to chase down.


    But at this time, it was like something hit his back in a trance.


    Is it a small stone?


    Even the Dragon couldn''t see his back, but this guy didn''t take this kind of thing to heart. After all, the movement was too slight. Compared with that, this guy paid more attention to the two escaped reptiles.


    Your sister ignored me?


    Standing on the broad back, I feel like I''m standing in a courtyard. The whole back is smooth and extremely wide, and the purple flame is still burning on my back.


    That''s Longyan, the natural power of the dragon family.


    That kind of flame can easily destroy everything, but fortunately, I changed into a set of magic resistance equipment. Besides, this magic resistance is absolutely strong enough. Even if the dragon is burning my body, don''t think how serious damage it will do to me for a moment.


    This guy felt that I landed on his back, but he didn''t care at all. Maybe he believed that the flame on his back could burn any guy who easily stepped on his back to ashes.


    Unfortunately, this guy is too arrogant.


    I know that this is a powerful guy. Although his strength is not as strong as Baron Nash, it is definitely not something that ordinary monsters can resist.


    The dragon has always been a powerful symbol.


    The greedy Hydra trembled slightly in the palm of his hand and grabbed the huge axe. My feet seemed to be rooted in the dragon. I stood still despite the roar of the wind and the wind.


    This guy is falling fast, trying to kill my two brothers.


    It''s just that I''m here. Can you chase my brother? Don''t be kidding.


    Break it!


    Suddenly, with a roar, my hands suddenly fell down with the power of splitting Huashan Mountain.


    The power of terror exploded at this moment, and all his strength was concentrated on the sharp axe.


    Under the addition of that power, there seemed to be a faint luster on the axe and its blade.


    The next moment, I only heard a puff. The axe blade immediately cut away the solid scales behind and went directly into the muscles inside. A large stream of blood gushed out of the wound on the back.


    My face and body are all traces of blood red, and there is that fishy hot smell in my mouth.


    Dragon blood? It''s so bad!


    That is, at this moment, the huge dragon and its huge body suddenly twitched in the air, and suddenly exploded with a sad scream.


    The dragon is not as powerful and defensive as Baron Nash after all. My greedy hydra can''t completely break Baron Nash''s body, but it can cause damage to the dragon.


    Up to 80% of the broken defense, coupled with the sharpness of the greedy Hydra itself, finally split the thick dragon scale and hurt the muscles and veins inside.


    As a giant dragon, I was injured.


    This is almost unimaginable for this giant dragon. For the first time, this is the first time it has been hurt since it came to the world.


    Compared with the trauma suffered on the body, what is more unbearable is the pride in the dragon''s soul.


    The guy lying on his back not only didn''t burn to death by his own dragon inflammation, but even hurt himself.


    Unacceptable, absolutely unacceptable!


    The dragon was furious. The dignity of the Dragon sometimes even reached a morbid level. They did not allow themselves to be hurt, especially in the hands of those who thought they were very small. That was absolutely unacceptable.


    Although the injury was not fatal to the dragon, it immediately attracted the dragon''s attention.


    Completely ignoring Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang in front, he focused all his attention on his back.


    The wings are blowing fast, the tail is constantly swinging, and the head is constantly leaning back.


    This guy wants to attack the enemy behind him, but behind him is the biggest dead corner of his whole body.


    The tail can''t reach, the head can''t reach, and the wings can''t do anything. As for that pair of short front claws, it''s beyond the reach of the back.


    Their own strength can''t attack their back.


    And this is what I want to see.


    It seems that in some games and movies, the longest thing to see is such a picture. When a hero rides on the back of a dragon, it is basically the time when the dragon is unlucky.


    I didn''t expect that I could experience the feeling of riding a dragon now.


    Seeing the Dragon struggling violently under me, it seemed to want to overturn me, and the Dragon inflammation on my body soared in an instant.


    Those flames made me feel a hot taste.

 Chapter 944

    The Dragon ran away and began to fight back.


    But that kind of counterattack can''t hurt me. The dragon head claws and dragon tail can''t attack me. Once I''m firmly on the dragon''s back, this guy has nothing to do with me.


    As for the dragon fire, it can only burn my body. Under the magic resistance equipment, the damage is very small, and it is difficult to pose a fatal threat to me.


    This kind of counterattack can only be exchanged for a more cruel blow.


    The green energy quickly gathered on the fist. With the most terrible power, he smashed it with a fist and directly got into the dragon meat from the broken dragon scales.


    With a sudden bang, the power of energy collapse suddenly exploded.


    Under the thick dragon scales, the terrible impact was raging, and the Dragon scales almost completely turned into a paste.


    If I used to chop with an axe, it was like a nail clipper, now it has changed from a nail clipper to a fruit clipper.


    Although it''s still a knife, that kind of damage can''t be endured casually.


    The pathetic voice of the dragon is particularly tragic at this time.


    Obviously, he is just a guy who can kill himself at will, but now he has let himself fall into such a embarrassing situation.


    That is absolutely unacceptable.


    The Dragon wants to get this guy off his back. His limited brain can quickly come up with ways one by one.


    The wings suddenly opened, and the whole body suddenly rose into the sky. My body immediately became parallel to the horizontal plane, and the whole body almost fell off the dragon''s back.


    It''s always a violent impact, constantly pulling my body.


    Fortunately, I thought of this long ago and made preparations in advance. My feet were stuck in the broken hole of the dragon scale split by me, and my hands fastened the other two dragon scales. My whole body almost fitted on the dragon''s back. No matter how hard this guy tried, don''t want to throw me off him.


    At the same time, the power of energy collapse is still emerging from my palm, and constantly drilling into the gap of the dragon scale, then exploding and exploding.


    The sound of mourning came one after another. This giant dragon has never been so tragic.


    To be honest, if it''s a frontal fight, I know that even ten of me are not the opponent of this dragon.


    Although the dragon''s strength is not comparable to Baron Nash, it is definitely a powerful monster.


    But this guy was caught by me and rode on his back.


    Even in the world of hero League, how many people can ride on the dragon''s back?


    Because of that special position, this dragon basically can''t cause any serious damage to me. The most powerful force, dragon breath, claws and teeth are useless.


    Only the Dragon inflammation on my body, but my magic resistance is very high. That kind of self generated dragon inflammation basically can''t cause any serious damage to me.


    All kinds of situations directly led to this guy''s weakness for me.


    It is this kind of situation that makes it particularly oppressive.


    The Dragon had completely forgotten Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin. After its huge body rushed into the sky, it immediately swooped down at a very fast speed.


    I feel like I''m riding a roller coaster. My body is constantly bumping up and down. My hands don''t dare to relax at all. Grasp the dragon scale and the Dragon tendon inside. If I relax a little, my body will be thrown down from the sky by this behemoth.


    Boom, boom!


    Bang bang!


    The huge body shuttled through the jungle. Large huge trees were broken one by one. The broken branches and leaves hit my face like hail. Under the high speed, even ordinary leaves have amazing destructive power.


    Across my face, left scars, and then burned by the dragon fire.


    This is a very dangerous move, but in comparison, once you let go, it is more dangerous.


    Seeing the impact into the forest, he couldn''t throw me down, and this guy died.


    The body accelerated sharply, and with a gust of wind, it rushed directly to the top of a bare mountain in the distance.


    This guy wants to hit the mountain with his own body.


    Crazy, really crazy.


    Apart from the dragon, no other life can have this power.


    fuck!


    At this time, even in my heart, I couldn''t help being afraid. Under the speed of the dragon, ordinary leaves are comparable to bullets.


    What will the destructive power of those boulders look like.


    I can''t imagine.


    Sharp blades quickly appeared in front of me and almost became a chain around my body.


    All of them are endless blades. The strongest metal I just bought.


    Under the power of metal control, those endless blades melt and fuse rapidly.


    The more dangerous it is, the more amazing the potential a person can play.


    At ordinary times, it takes me a long time to melt the endless blades, but now, almost all the endless blades melt in an instant, and then they quickly fuse and deform.


    A long chain appeared almost in an instant.


    At this time, that mountain peak has also appeared in front of us.


    Weak!


    At this extremely critical moment, I lost a skill to this dragon, and the weak effect was displayed in an instant.


    In that short time, the movement speed and attack of this giant dragon suddenly decreased by more than half.


    It''s like stepping on a sudden brake, and the speed decreases instantly.


    Then he hit the mountain head-on.


    Flash!


    Boom!


    Almost everything happened at this moment.


    Under weakness, the dragon''s speed was reduced by half, and its destructive power was greatly reduced.


    But even so, what happened in front of us is still shocking.


    Under the impact of the dragon, the huge mountain collapsed instantly, and large and small stones flew everywhere.


    The whole mountain was directly broken.


    This is still after weakness. If there is no weakness, how terrible will the impact force be?


    The scattered stones are like shells, many of which are scratched by the dragon''s body.


    If I were still on the dragon''s back, I would definitely be hit on my head by that stone and my head would break and bleed.


    Fortunately, I was able to dodge in advance.


    Such a violent impact directly broke the mountain peak, which was not so easy for the dragon. A huge wound was broken on his head, and a large amount of blood was gushing.


    The impact also made the Dragon feel a little dizzy. His head stayed on the broken mountain and shook constantly.


    Although the head was very painful, the Dragon seemed to feel that the damn reptile on his back had disappeared.


    That damn guy was finally killed by himself.


    The dragon was very proud. His huge body stood on the mountain and roared proudly at the sky.


    But it doesn''t matter if he looks up, just so that the dragon can see the falling body.


    That''s not the damn reptile. Who is it? That guy didn''t die?


    The dragon was immediately angry. His good mood was immediately destroyed. The dragon''s mouth opened and a mouthful of dragon breath immediately sprayed at me.


    At the same time, the wings spread out, and the huge body flew towards me again. This time, we must tear up and eat this guy.


    But the guy didn''t notice that a chain had wrapped around his neck at this time.


    A chain forged by melting dozens of endless blades.


    That chain can withstand the burning of the fire on the dragon.


    One end was in my hand and the other was wrapped around the dragon''s neck. As I pulled hard, the whole body suddenly roared past, and Kankan avoided the dragon''s breath.


    Shuttling through the two dragon claws, the body circled and returned to the dragon''s back again.


    And this time, what made the Dragon feel humiliated was that the chain was still wrapped around his neck and almost regarded himself as a mount.


    Mount?


    Yes, it''s a fucking mount.


    I saw that the little eight of a God was so popular. I also wanted to get a suitable mount. Baron Nash couldn''t do it, but this dragon

 Chapter 945

    In this last world, it is absolutely a very windy thing to have a powerful mount.


    Look at the little eight of a God. His huge body and tentacles are still everywhere on land, although they are life in the sea.


    I don''t know how many brothers envy that kind of violent power. Everyone wants to have a powerful mount.


    Since Xiao Ba appeared, many brothers in the territory are thinking about this and want to get some powerful guys.


    Mutant animals are almost always the preferred target. However, although the mutant beast becomes smarter and stronger after mutation, its character is also more burst. It is often a typical example of preferring death to surrender. Even if it is killed, it is not willing to become a human mount.


    This situation directly led to the fact that although many people wanted to catch the mount, few succeeded in the end.


    I also want a mount, but I can''t see the general mutant beast. Once I even had some ideas in my heart. How popular it would be if I could turn Baron Nash''s Python into my own mount.


    But this question can only be thought about. What strength is Baron Nash? If only I, let alone turn Baron Nash into a mount, maybe even I will become Baron Nash''s dung.


    Unexpectedly, I met this dragon at this time.


    Although the strength of the dragon can''t compare with Baron Nash, this guy is definitely a terrible beast, and that strength is definitely stronger than ordinary mutant beasts. I don''t know how many times.


    Even Xiao Ba can''t compare with this dragon. When I saw this guy, I couldn''t control my inner thoughts anymore.


    If you turn this dragon into a mount, it will be extremely windy.


    Especially when I was riding on the back of the dragon, the hurricanes came, the terrible sounds echoed in my ears, and the dazzling and crisscross pictures in front of me.


    Everything, let my heart in shock.


    It is this feeling that makes me have such an impulse in my heart.


    I want to turn this dragon into my mount.


    Once this idea appeared, it took root in my mind and couldn''t be controlled at all.


    Originally, I just wanted to delay Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin so that they could escape smoothly and bring reinforcements.


    But now, in my mind, it''s a more crazy idea.


    I want this dragon to become my mount, and I want to become the only dragon cavalry in the end of the world.


    Holding the chain with both hands, I melted dozens of endless blades and spent tens of millions of gold coins to melt it. Besides, the firmness of the chain is absolutely real.


    The chain was wrapped around the dragon''s neck and became a dead time. At the other end, it was firmly held in my hand and supported my body.


    Being treated like a horse, the Dragon almost completely ran away. There were bursts of pathetic and shrill dragon chants from his throat, and his huge head was shaking in mid air.


    Boom!


    Under the violent shaking, the steel pouring head hit the broken mountain, and suddenly there was a violent roar.


    The boulder was instantly smashed to pieces by the dragon''s head.


    As for my body, it flew up and down with the swing of the dragon.


    This guy''s power is really violent, just like an invincible roller. No matter what is blocked in front of him, everything can be easily crushed.


    But no matter how powerful that power is, it is useless to use it in the air.


    The Dragon wanted to get rid of me, but he couldn''t do it at all. When there was nothing before, he couldn''t get rid of me. Now I have such a chain around the dragon''s neck, and this guy can''t get rid of me.


    Of course, the feeling of flying in mid air is absolutely uncomfortable. The power of the dragon is too strong. I feel that my arms are as heavy as lead, and I can hardly grasp that chain.


    I know, now the test is an endurance.


    In fact, in front of this dragon, I don''t even have the qualification to test my endurance. If I hadn''t been lucky enough to land on the dragon''s back, it would be a coincidence to win the dragon''s weakness. With my strength, I couldn''t resist it for too long in front of this Dragon.


    But now, it has entered a war of attrition. It depends on whether I can''t support the powerful power of the Dragon first or whether this dragon loses its power first.


    Once I can''t support it first, the outcome waiting for me may be death.


    Almost every place in the sky, the earth, the jungle and the mountains left traces of our struggle.


    Everywhere I went, it was a complete mess, and every place was tossed and turned into a mess.


    I don''t know how long it''s been. I just feel like my body is falling apart. I''m almost exhausted.


    The physical potion is completely exhausted, and the clarity technique is constantly applied. Even so, my hands have been worn, and bones can be seen in the wound.


    In front of me, I was dizzy and pale. I could fall from the dragon''s back at any time.


    However, at this time, the original terrible speed and amazing power of this giant dragon are also declining a little, and there is no longer the terrible power that once existed.


    "What are you talking about? The guy Lin Yi rode a dragon and ran away? Dragon, are you sure you''re right?" that''s when Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin finally joined up with the brothers who came to support in the territory. When ah Shen heard this sentence, his face suddenly became very strange.


    Not only God, but also others look very strange.


    Dragon, what does Lin Yi want, juggling? Dare you ride on a dragon?


    At the same time of the shock, they couldn''t help worrying, because listening to Zhang Xuliang''s explanation, that dragon is definitely not a simple thing. Even if it can''t compare with the previous snake, its strength is still terrible and desperate.


    Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and Na Mei all have deep faces. Time and time again, the man fell into danger again and again, which would make them nervous every time.


    This time is no exception. In order to make their brothers escape smoothly, they don''t care even if they fall into danger.


    That''s such a guy, a bit stubborn and a bit capricious.


    It is for this reason that so many people can gather around him and there will be so many dead brothers.


    It''s not personality charm. His personality charm hasn''t reached that level. It''s a feeling exchanged with sincerity.


    I don''t know how many times he fell into danger, encountered the terrible snake and was trapped in the professor''s spaceship, but every time he could escape from heaven and return to himself safely with a smile on his face.


    They believe that even in the face of this dragon, the man will still appear with a smile and surprise himself.


    Just in my heart, although I think so, the faces of several women are still low.


    Beside Bing ya, Dao Yu and Chen Yi, their faces were gloomy, and their eyebrows frowned tightly.


    "Where did they go?" thought for a moment, and Bingya asked.


    "The direction has been completely confused. The dragon has no direction at all. It just flies forward at will. There was some movement before, but now there is no movement at all. I don''t know whether the dragon is flying too far or brother Lin has......" Chen Bolin hesitated.


    I''m not afraid of anything. At least it proves that Lin Yi is still alive.


    The most terrible thing is now, there is no movement at all.


    That taste makes people more afraid.


    "No, Hei hei." ah Shen suddenly sneered: "that guy is not so easy to die. Don''t think I don''t know what he thinks. That guy must see my little eight. His eyes are greedy. He also wants to get a mount. He just has too much appetite. He wants a dragon?"


    "However, the boy helped me get Xiao ba. What if we helped him get a dragon? Go on, go ahead, go ahead first, and then search separately!"

 Chapter 946

    Although I don''t know what the situation is over there, although there may be a terrible monster in front of everyone.


    But at this moment, none of these brothers retreated, just like when they knew that they were trapped in the canyon and couldn''t get out, the guy rushed in without hesitation, and they would never retreat.


    Because they are brothers, even the dragon can''t stop that feeling.


    In fact, although the giant dragon is not as powerful as Baron Nash, it seems to be much stronger than Baron Nash. After all, it is a dragon.


    I can''t even do a snake. What if I really meet a giant dragon? That may be very dangerous, but now there is no brother to think about it.


    They only know that their brother is trapped on the dragon''s back. For this reason, even if it is the heavenly king Lao Tzu in front of them, they will definitely rush to help.


    That''s enough.


    Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin, fan Xiaotian, Chen Yi, Shi tou, Bai Qiu... Almost all the experts in the territory appear here.


    Even Xu Yang, Junren and ye Xuan who have just joined the dungeon have come.


    Perhaps this also means that they have fully integrated into the city. Living in the city, they not only enjoy the benefits they already have, but also need to pay some costs sometimes.


    Dozens of experts in a line rushed forward, and the dragon should be in front. Wait until Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin are separated, and then act separately. Be sure to find that guy in the shortest time.


    "Be careful, there is movement!" when the rapid advance, the crowd most of the eye line most of Xi Yi suddenly opened mouth.


    This time, Xi Yi also followed, because it involves the jungle. In these places, Xi Yi''s strength can be brought into full play.


    With Xiyi''s words, each brother immediately got ready to fight. His body almost subconsciously formed a circle, back to back, and his vigilant eyes stared at the outside.


    "We are surrounded. There are about 6000 figures, and they are surrounding us. Several of them are very powerful." he is worthy of being the best spy in the territory.


    Once those people enter the scope of Xi Yi''s exploration, Xi Yi can obtain a detailed information almost immediately. How many people appear and how strong they are, there will be an answer in an instant.


    "These people should be those bastards in Knox. Damn, they robbed our goods." a trace of scarlet flashed in God''s eyes: "moreover, they are so fucking good at choosing time."


    "What shall we do now?" Chen Xiaodao asked quickly.


    "Cold mix, how many people come to work for me. Damn it, kill them, and we will continue to find Lin Yi." a God said in a hoarse voice.


    Although ah Shen seems a little rough and arrogant on the surface, just like Zhang Fei, in fact, he is a very smart guy.


    It''s just that Mumu is making up his mind most of the time. As a result, God doesn''t have to worry at all many times.


    But now, God has his own judgment.


    It''s been a long time. If Lin Yi can''t support it, he may have hung up already.


    If Lin Yi can support it, even if there is one or two more people, it will not change much. Maybe it will become food in the mouth of the dragon.


    Since it has been supported for such a long time, continue to support it. When things here are over, it will go to the rescue immediately.


    This place is not their territory. If it is scattered at this time, it may be ambushed by the other party, but it will be dangerous. It is definitely a picture that no one wants to see.


    At this time, we must not separate. Separation is tantamount to death.


    There is absolutely no problem with discipline in this team. No matter how worried you are, since God, as the leader, said to solve the enemy in front first, others will never have any objection.


    "Xiyi, you are the first wave. Give them a threat first." he pursed his lips and said.


    Down? Xiyi sneered, nodded quietly, then closed his eyes slightly, leaned against a big tree, and put his palm on the trunk.


    Being able to manipulate plants is the most powerful force of Xiyi. In this jungle, Xiyi''s strength is almost invincible, just as Nami is in the ocean, and the home advantage will expand indefinitely.


    Xiyi''s thought, feeling and vision spread out in the whole jungle through that big tree.


    The degree of connection almost expanded a level in an instant. Everything around him seemed particularly clear in front of Xi Yi.


    Xiyi saw that thousands of human beings, even animals, wearing thick black armor, quickly concentrated around them.


    The strength of some of the leaders is particularly strong.


    Those are all experts, high-level people in Knox.


    But even if you are a powerful expert, here is your own territory in the jungle.


    How can those guys be so arrogant in their own territory? It''s time to teach them a lesson.


    The dead, more powerful than before, and some capable people, some tamed mutant beasts, led by the people of Knox, quickly surrounded the middle area.


    The two captured prisoners were rescued. Under Dr. Mondo''s hand, they broke the Amethyst chain and even Dr. Mondo''s body.


    Then, in full view of the public, save people, and the whole process is like entering a state of no one.


    Not to mention the members of Knox, even others feel like they have been humiliated, and their faces are hot.


    And those guys just ran away. They seem to have brought a large number of brothers ready to come and find the field.


    "Damn bastard, I''m going to turn all of them into dead men." Mundo roared in a hoarse voice.


    Mondo didn''t die. He didn''t even seem to have any scars on his body!


    Even if his body is broken, mondo will not die. Mondo''s strength can enable him to recover 60% of his injuries in 12 seconds, even if he is short of arms and legs.


    The rest can be easily recovered by Dr. Mondo''s means.


    But although people are all right, the flame in Mondo''s heart almost completely destroys his whole human reason.


    This is a great humiliation that Mondo has never suffered.


    Because of his anger, mondo also rushed the fastest among all people, taking a large number of dead men to the front.


    But this guy didn''t notice that, right next to him, those jungles are gradually changing.


    Originally, it was just the woods that grew thickly and moved with the breeze, but at this moment, all the trees around seemed to suddenly have a soul and wisdom. Vaguely, you could even see the appearance of a human face from those branches.


    Not to mention, branches, like poisonous snakes, creep gently on the ground, in mid air and overhead, looking for the best time.


    Once you see the opportunity, the speed of each branch almost reaches a limit in an instant, just like bouncing and entangled in an instant.


    This is a jungle, full of trees and branches.


    No one could have imagined that these branches would live at this time.


    The bodies of dead men were twined by those branches in an instant.


    Then in the scream, the whole body was directly suspended in the air, and the squeaks quickly penetrated through the gaps of the armor on the body, and then grew rapidly.


    Wrapped around the neck, along the ears, along the mouth, quickly got into the bodies of the dead.


    Everything was completed in a short moment. I only saw a large amount of blood falling from my head, just like rain.


    The bodies of the dead, just like people, hung in mid air and shook slightly.

 Chapter 947

    At that moment, hundreds or thousands of tree people around us all survived, and the dead bodies were shaking above our heads.


    The branches grew from the bodies of the dead, and then penetrated. A stream of blood fell down with the shaking bodies, and the ground was bloody.


    The sudden attack startled the troops in Knox.


    Although the Legion of the dead had no feelings, they were shocked by the scene in front of them. As for others, their faces changed wildly.


    He stared at the devil like trees around him and didn''t know what had happened.


    Only those who went through the last war knew what kind of threat it was.


    "Damn it, cut down all these big trees for me. Hurry up." Mondo roared loudly.


    At the same time, the butcher''s knife in his hand chopped at the front. Only a bang was heard. The pine tree held by one person was directly cut off by the waist, and directly collapsed with the corpse hanging above.


    These tree men will be finished as soon as they cut off the trunk. Although that guy can manipulate the tree man, every time he kills a tree man, that guy will be hurt and can''t bear it after all.


    In an instant, under Mondo''s butcher''s knife, four or five big trees had been cut off.


    This kind of tree man is OK for ordinary dead people, but for experts like Mondo, the lethality is too weak.


    But Mondo didn''t notice that at his feet, a vine and thorns full of barbs were rapidly extending, like the body of a python, around Mondo''s body, he quickly made a circle, and then made a sudden force. Mondo''s body was immediately head down and directly suspended in mid air.


    "Insect carving skill." Mondo smiled grimly. The butcher knife in his hand directly shook his hand. With a click, the vine was cut off directly, and Mondo''s body began to fall down.


    However, before Mondo landed, a huge mallet roared over and hit Mondo''s body with a bang.


    The whole huge and strong body was directly thrown out like a shell.


    Tree people have broken free from the shackles of the earth on the ground. Countless branches on the trunk have become long whips, and some thick branches have become huge mallets, all of which have been put into the war in front of them.


    The huge body ran rampant among the dead, and every dance of the branches could directly make the bodies of the dead fly out.


    At the same time, countless swords exploded on the bodies of those tree people, with mottled marks and scattered wood chips.


    The struggle between the two sides has reached a white hot state at this time.


    Broken bodies, broken tree trunks, everywhere is a mess! I haven''t seen the real enemy yet. I was ambushed by these tree men here. I was going to ambush each other, but I took the lead in this situation.


    For the heroes of Knox, this is definitely a very unpleasant result.


    Vladimir completely hid behind others, and his power was of no use to these tree men.


    But the other guys were completely involved in that crazy fight.


    Two huge axes in de Levin''s hand kept rotating in mid air. Wherever he went, tree people were directly smashed into pieces.


    Ogat''s huge body is like a big Mac. Even in the face of these terrible tree people, he is still rampant.


    As for talon, he gave full play to his strength to the limit. The blade in his hand constantly flashed strange lights. Those tree people couldn''t bear Talon''s blade at all. With a touch, they were cut off immediately.


    Tree people were cut off by Talon''s knife, leaving countless broken trunks around.


    Only the mysterious middle-aged man in the middle looked coldly at what was happening in front of him. He could clearly see the anger from this guy''s eyes.


    The Legion trained by the once invincible noxas has become so entangled by a group of tree people who don''t even have wisdom, and even suffered heavy casualties?


    When has the army of Knox fallen to this point?


    Because of his anger, the middle-aged man''s body seemed to tremble slightly. The two long knives in his waist felt the anger of his master and sent out bursts of sharp calls.


    On the long knife, clusters of flames were burning. The slightly scarlet light seemed to reflect a skull, especially terrible.


    "Get out of the way." the hoarse voice came from the middle-aged man.


    The next moment, the middle-aged man suddenly pulled out his two knives, and the two sharp blades suddenly staggered in front of him, forming an X shape.


    Then he chopped at the front with force. He only saw the staggered knife Qi, whistling at the front with an extremely terrible momentum.


    When I heard this man''s voice before, all the heroes of Knox changed their faces and hurried away one by one.


    I only felt the scarlet knife gas, almost rubbing my body. Even Tyrone could feel the thrilling power contained in that strength, and the vision in those eyes became more intense than ever.


    WOW!


    The two staggered blades quickly spread forward, and that amazing scene appeared in front of everyone.


    Where the blade crossed, everything broke from the middle in an instant. Whether it was the dead trained by Knox or those powerful tree men, they all became fragments at this moment.


    In the straight area hundreds of meters ahead, everything was razed to the ground, and the dense tree people were directly cleaned.


    In the distance, Xiyi, who was manipulating the tree man, had a sweet throat and a mouthful of blood gushed out.


    Those tree men were all under his control. They were killed one by one. Xiyi could bear it, but so many were killed at once. Xiyi''s body could not bear such a violent trauma. There was a dull pain in his chest and his face was pale.


    Moreover, in this short time, Xiyi even completely lost control of those tree people. Each tree man, like a puppet, stayed on the ground motionless.


    "Rush for me, don''t let go of any." in a low voice, the middle-aged man ordered.


    When he appeared here, he was the general of the army of Knox. He was the real leader. Even svein had to stand aside.


    The army is advancing in a mighty way. At this moment, there is no obstacle.


    "Be careful, the enemy is coming." looking up at the distance, Xi Yi''s eyes were dignified.


    "The enemy this time is stronger than we expected. There is a middle-aged man, which we must be vigilant. That guy may cause great casualties to us." Xi Yi''s voice is slow, but no one dare to ignore it.


    "Middle aged man?" many people saw it when they attacked the nest of Knox. Tyrone ran away with a man''s body. Is it possible that the guy was resurrected?


    "What does that guy look like and what''s his strength?" ah Shen asked immediately.


    "I can''t tell. In a word, he is a very dignified guy. Other heroes of Knox are as docile as their son in front of that guy."


    "Oh, by the way, there are still two blades hanging on the guy''s waist. The blades seem to be burning like flame, scarlet." Xiyi seems to think of something and hurriedly said.


    Compared with that person, Xiyi even felt that the two blades attracted more attention.


    It was like a flame burning, jumping, scarlet luster, everything was so dazzling.


    But no one noticed. When Xi Yi said this, the knife language next to her was wrong. Maybe it should be Katrina. That face almost instantly became pale.


    The eyes are full of unbelievable eyes.


    There is no doubt that Katrina knows something.


    "Hey, whether you are Daoyu or Katrina, if you know anything, please say it as soon as possible, we may have some trouble now." ah Shen noticed Katrina''s strangeness and asked in a deep voice.


    "Those two knives, that''s... The scourge of Lich!"

 Chapter 948

    "Those two knives, that''s the curse of the Lich!" Katrina said almost word by word, and her eyes were obviously filled with an incredible feeling.


    Obviously, even if Katrina said the names of the two knives, she couldn''t believe it in Katrina''s heart.


    The scourge of the Lich?


    Hearing the name, everyone frowned. They didn''t know what the name meant. What was the meaning of Katrina''s name?


    Only Xiao Huangshu, crab, Xu Yang, ye Xuan, Junren, Yang Yang and Xiao Ya, who are accompanied by heroes of the League of heroes, can understand what this name represents.


    The scourge of Lich is a powerful weapon in the hero alliance. It can increase high value magic strength, movement speed, cooling, reduction, mana, passivity, and increase general attack damage after skills.


    Of course, the cost is also quite expensive. For some heroes, it is even core equipment.


    But that''s just a game. In the hero League game, this equipment can''t be used by everyone. It''s someone''s exclusive equipment.


    Katrina!


    Evil of lich, ominous blade! It seems nothing to read in Chinese, but if you use English, you will find that the pronunciation of the two is very similar.


    "The curse of the Lich is my blade." after hesitation, Katrina chose to confess.


    "In fact, the first owner of the Lich disaster was my father, general dukkao. Later, as my strength became stronger and stronger, my father gave me these two knives and became my weapon."


    "When this knife was in my father''s hand, it killed the demacia emperor Gavin II!" Katrina looked at Hao Ziqi next to her.


    However, the latter has no special performance.


    "Generally speaking, ordinary people can''t manipulate this knife. It is said that it is polished from the bone of a powerful Lich. It has a very strong curse. Only members of our family can manipulate this weapon."


    "Not even Tyrone." Katrina''s face became more and more pale as she said, because Katrina knew what she meant by what she said.


    Only members of their own family can use these two blades, and only themselves and Cassiopeia play a role in the heroic alliance.


    But they were both women, and Cassiopeia was not a man with a knife.


    It was a middle-aged man, and he could use the scourge of Lich at will. In this way, the identity of that man seemed particularly terrible.


    It was because of the guess in her heart that Katrina felt more afraid.


    That''s absolutely impossible, absolutely impossible.


    Boom, boom


    Just when Katrina was shocked, there was a sound of footsteps like thunder all around.


    Only saw that the woods fell one by one, and everywhere turned into ruins, and the figures were coming out of the ruins quickly.


    Tyrone, Swein, edgat, dreven, Vladimir, mondo, singid, and even the reappearance of casiopeya.


    So many experts led a large number of capable people and a group of dead soldiers to surround the members of the territory.


    Although in terms of top experts, it seems that the other party is more dominant, there is no fear in these people''s faces. Some are just complacency and publicity, as well as cruelty.


    These people are former colleagues of Katrina, but Katrina doesn''t care about them at all.


    Even Tyrone, even her own sister casiopea Katrina, didn''t notice.


    Katrina''s eyes were completely focused on a person in her heart, and the eyes were completely filled with that incredible.


    It was the middle-aged man, a tall, strong man with lock armor all over and two strange blades burning fire hanging from his waist.


    When Katrina saw the man, the whole person was struck by lightning, and the expression on her face didn''t know how to describe it.


    There is fear, nostalgia, family affection, and even hatred.


    These people did not attack immediately. They fully accepted the orders of the middle-aged man. As long as the middle-aged man gave an order, they would absolutely destroy all these people in front of them by the most cruel means.


    The middle-aged man, with a firm face and bright eyes, swept his eyes. All the people stared at by the man trembled involuntarily.


    Even ah Shen felt the whole body pricking like a needle. The taste was very uncomfortable.


    Roar!


    At this time, a strange sound suddenly came out of the crowd.


    The appearance of some people is changing rapidly.


    Hao Ziqi''s body has been completely controlled by King Jiawen IV of demacia, the body of stone has also been controlled by Galen''s consciousness of demacia, and Bai Qiu''s body has been controlled by lacs.


    Even Shirley''s body was manipulated by nedley, and hindra''s huge figure gradually emerged on the body of little yellow book. Chen Xiaolin''s body immediately became another temperament.


    At this time, so many masters almost all chose to manipulate the host''s body, because only in this way can they give full play to their strongest strength, and because only in this way can they face the terrible enemy in front of them.


    Shiver also changed her face and slightly pulled Xiao Ya''s body behind her. On shiver''s face, Xiao Ya saw a dignified face she had never seen before.


    Because of Knox, no, everyone''s eyes are all focused on the middle-aged man. Just because of the appearance of the middle-aged man, so many people have fallen into an extremely nervous state.


    It''s just a person who can change so many people. It''s conceivable what kind of shock this guy brings to people.


    "Who is he?" Xiao Ya could obviously feel that the atmosphere was wrong.


    These heroes, who are not arrogant guys, look like this is almost unimaginable.


    "Hey, an old employer. I didn''t expect to see him here." Shiver sneered. Although he was laughing, his voice was full of vigilance.


    "Shiver, I didn''t expect to see you here. I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you recently?" at this time, the middle-aged man also saw shiver, with a smile on his mouth, as if he had met an old friend.


    Shiver, known as the goddess of war, was a mercenary who earned a reward in the war, and shiver''s biggest employer was Knox until the two sides fell out. And this middle-aged man, no doubt, is the top of Knox.


    "It''s not bad, but you. Aren''t you missing and where did you come from?" Shiver asked coldly.


    "Tut Tut, I''m not missing. I''m just injured." the middle-aged man said leisurely, and then glanced at the others.


    "Gavin IV, Galen, lacs, NIDRI, hindra, and tut Tut, the former demigod and now mortal solaka... I didn''t expect to meet so many old acquaintances here."


    "Also, my favorite daughter, Katrina." finally, the middle-aged man stared at Katrina, and there was a trace of cruelty in his voice.


    Favorite daughter.


    This sentence finally revealed the man''s identity.


    General of Knox, Duke Kao!


    Katrina and Cassiopeia''s father, Tyrone''s master!


    Although he is not a general, he is the general Duke Kao who controls almost half of the Legion of Knox and is deeply rooted in the whole of Knox!


    The power center of Knox is the supreme command. Bernard dakwell has always been the top general, and dakwell has been in this position for hundreds of years, which has long exceeded the average life expectancy of normal people.


    When dakwell controlled Knox, Duke Kao''s power was still one of the largest people in Knox, and he could even compete with dakwell.


    It can be said that he is a powerful character who controls half of the territory of Knox.

 Chapter 949

    How powerful is this guy? When general dakwell was assassinated and killed, there was absolutely no difference among the outside world that Duke Kao was the most qualified person to inherit the position of general.


    Even when dakwell was still alive, someone proposed to let Duke Kao replace him.


    In the army, countless generals were promoted, such a large legion, and his apprentices were everywhere.


    The apparent assassin corps of Knox is under the control of his daughter, and the secret assassin Corps is under the control of his apprentice Tyrone.


    The foreign ministry is under the control of its own daughter, and dukkao''s handwriting is everywhere in military politics.


    As for strength? He has too few opportunities to shoot. He may show his strength by killing Gavin II, the grandfather of Gavin IV and the emperor of demacia.


    One punch can defeat Tyrone and show his strength.


    His daughter became the most feared and worshipped female assassin in the hero League, which was also his strength.


    This is Duke Cao, a powerful pervert.


    But this guy shouldn''t be here. He''s missing. He''s said to be dead. Most importantly, he''s not... A hero!


    Yes, this is the most important point. Among many heroes in the League of heroes, there is no place for Duke Kao.


    After the destruction of the rune continent, almost all the strong died. No matter what kind of master you are, you have to die.


    Only the heroes in the hero League, with their own particularity and the strength of the war academy, can save their souls in the broken turbulent flow of time and space, and can project themselves onto the earth through the soul mark.


    In addition to these heroes, only those wild monsters survived.


    Except for heroes and wild monsters, which can be seen in the hero League game, everything else disappeared.


    No matter what kind of master you are, no matter what status you have, they can''t appear on the earth. In other words, at the moment of the collapse of the world, these people have disappeared with the collapse of the heroic alliance world.


    All along, this rule has never been broken.


    But now, the emergence of Duke Kao has completely broken this rule. Duke Kao can be said to be the only non hero and wild monster character so far.


    It is precisely because of this that people feel particularly shocked, and it is also because of the identity and strength of Duke Kao that people feel particularly scared.


    As an old enemy, Prince demacia, Galen and lacs clearly understand how terrible this guy''s strength is.


    It''s like Galen, who can draw with dukekao''s daughter even if he works hard. Galen is almost the symbol of demacia.


    Katrina and Tyrone''s use of knives comes entirely from Duke Kao!


    Katrina once said that there are three masters of knives in Knox: me, Tyrone and my father.


    It''s not surprising to say that Duke Kao is the first swordsman in Knox. It''s not an exaggeration at all.


    It is worthy of being an old guy, a famous strong man. Even so many heroes were shocked when this guy appeared.


    The expression on his face was gloomy, and his eyes were dignified.


    Dukkao didn''t care. Although he faced many enemies, dukkao didn''t seem to take these people to heart at all.


    His eyes didn''t even stare at his daughter, but bypassed these people and finally stared at the person at the back: "dreus, I didn''t expect to see you here? Did you degenerate into mixing with demacia and enieurasia?"


    "Once, you were the pride of my Knox." the cold voice was dignified.


    Dreus, the hand of Knox, nicknamed the Knox guillotine.


    Just as Galen became the symbol of demacia, dreus is the representative of the spirit and power of Knox.


    He is also dreven''s brother.


    Following dukkao''s eyes, everyone''s eyes focused on the person behind him. No one thought that the person dukkao spoke to would be this person.


    Army blade!


    Yes, that''s the guy, the general in the northern theater!


    This guy has dreus''s soul mark on him?


    Duke Kao''s words made Gavin IV, Galen, Bai Qiu and even solaka look strange.


    If the army blade really has the soul mark of dreus, this guy is a dead enemy.


    In the later period, dreus was more popular in Knox, especially after the disappearance of general dakwell and general dukekao, Swein was crowned general.


    However, although Swein was a general, dreus had more and stronger troops than Swein.


    It can even be said impolitely that if dreus wants to become a general, Swein can''t stop it at all.


    But this guy didn''t do so, even showed considerable loyalty, just assisted sville, so he had no idea of usurping power and becoming a general.


    "Brother?" even dreven was startled when he heard Duke Kao''s words.


    None of them could see the real identity of Junren, but dukkao saw it at a glance.


    It''s just this kind of eyesight, which can''t be compared by others at all.


    "My brother, how are you doing recently?" just at this time, Junren''s voice suddenly changed.


    That voice, no longer like before, has some fear and trembling about the future. On the contrary, at this moment, that voice is full of confidence.


    Deep and thick, there was a different light in his eyes.


    It was not the voice of the blade, it was the voice of dreus. The hero took over the body of the host for the first time when facing his brother.


    "I''m doing well, brother. Why did you go there? Come back quickly. Those hypocrites of demacia won''t accept you." dreven said quickly.


    Delavin is an asshole, but anyway, delaeus is his brother. When facing his brother, delavin can''t put down the feelings between brothers after all.


    He is very cruel, but he can''t forget the life of losing his parents when he was a child. His brother took himself to grab food with wild dogs and lived a miserable life.


    It was his most precious memory.


    He wanted his brother with him, which he took for granted.


    But what dreven didn''t expect was that dreus just shook his head slightly: "no!"


    Dreus refused.


    One side is his former colleague and the other is his enemy. In this case, dreus actually chose to refuse.


    This decision shocked everyone. Only Duke Kao had a smile on his mouth. He seemed to have known it for a long time.


    "Brother, are you crazy? The people of demacia and enia will kill you if they turn around. Have you been manipulated by them?" dreven shouted in surprise.


    Solaka, Gavin IV and even Katrina looked at this former symbol of the strength of Knox, the general of Knox, with an extremely strange look. No one knows why this man did this.


    "Even if I go back, it will be a death," said dreus calmly, focusing on Duke Cao.


    It seems that some very subtle things have happened between the two people, which is the reason why dreus would rather choose his former enemy as his companion than return to Knox.


    Dreven was stunned and immediately laughed: "brother, what are you talking about? You''re back. We''re too happy. Who will kill you?"


    "We are all here, svein, Tyrone, edgat, and even general dukekao. We are all here. Brother, when you come back, our army will become stronger and we will rebuild the glory of Knox. You are still a general, I am still an executioner, and we......" dreven stammered.


    "Don''t you wonder why dukekao is here?" said dreus suddenly.


    This problem almost instantly makes everyone''s spirit tense, which is the doubt in everyone''s heart.

 Chapter 950

    This is a very serious and eye-catching problem.


    Why is Duke Cao here? Duke Kao is not a hero in the hero League. There is no soul mark of a hero.


    Even if his strength is stronger than most heroes, this guy will never survive.


    And even if he is a hero, isn''t this guy missing in the world of the hero League? Everyone doubts whether this guy has been assassinated.


    But now it is found that this guy has not been assassinated, and even appears vividly on the earth.


    Everyone''s heart is quite suspicious of what''s going on with this guy.


    Now it seems that dreus seems to understand why.


    Except for dreus, it seems that most, even the heroes of Knox, don''t know what happened.


    Even Katrina''s own daughter doesn''t know.


    Dreven took a strange look at dreus and Duc Cao. Although dreven was cruel, this guy was not a fool.


    Dreven knew that he might have to know a very serious secret, and this secret may be the reason why his brother would rather be with the enemy than return to Knox.


    Dukkao didn''t seem to stop dreus from talking. He just looked at the scene in front of him with a smile, as if it was none of his business.


    After a pause, dreus turned and looked in the direction of Gavin IV and others: "I know we were enemies before, but this matter has nothing to do with the people in the northern theater. The northern theater is where this guy attaches great importance."


    Dreus said quietly that he is the enemy of demacia, but Junren is not. For Junren, the northern theater is an irreplaceable place. Dreus does not want to cause the city''s rejection of the northern theater because of his own relationship.


    "After that, I''ll give you an explanation. Of course, you have to have that strength. I''m not so easy to solve." he smiled grimly and showed his own cruelty and cruelty on dreus''s face.


    Even if he betrayed Knox and was surrounded by his enemies, dreus is dreus, and no one can replace him.


    No one can easily suppress the general of Knox.


    "The previous events have passed. With the collapse of that world, all hatred has passed. No matter what happened, it will not be empty in the end?" Jiawen IV said as an emperor.


    "Now we want to know what happened," said Garvin IV.


    "Hey." smiled, and dreus''s eyes twinkled. "This thing may start with the disappearance of dakwell, the highest General of Knox."


    The disappearance of dakwell, as long as people who are a little familiar with the background of the heroic alliance know, dakwell is the general of Knox. He has lived for many years and has been ruling Knox. That is, svein came to power after dakwell''s death.


    However, how dakwell died is a difficult mystery. It is rumored that Swain or dreus usurped the power and assassinated, or it is said that demacia''s assassins killed him.


    But no matter which statement it is, it is speculation out of thin air and there is no evidence at all.


    What makes people feel even more strange is that after dakwell''s death, Duke Kao also mysteriously disappeared.


    The loss of two generals in a row is not a small loss for Knox.


    "The outside world is speculating that it may be me, swayne, who killed dakwell, or the assassination corps of demacia, but no one doubts that general dukkao killed the commander?" staring at dukkao, dreus finally spoke.


    PS: these background stories are made up by crows themselves. There are no such statements in the game background. Please don''t delve into them.


    This sentence immediately caused a lot of fluctuations in the crowd. Not to mention those people in the dungeon, they all changed their faces. Even in Knox, many people were full of strange faces.


    Only svein, Tyrone and dukekao were calm and did not seem to be affected by dreus''s words.


    "No way. If my father did it, it wouldn''t do him any good," Katrina said almost subconsciously.


    "Yes, general dukkao didn''t get any benefits. On the contrary, svein was crowned general, and I had more troops, so it was rumored that svein and I killed dakwell and even led to dukkao''s disappearance." dreus said.


    Whoever gets the benefit will be more suspected of becoming a murderer.


    "But who would have thought that general dakwell, who has been in power for the longest time in Knox, is an old monster who has lived for hundreds of years with the use of necromancer magic. How powerful it is, and there are countless guards around. Even if I join hands with svein, or even with the assassination forces of Knox, it may not succeed at all, because that guy It''s too strong. "


    In Knox, the strong are respected. If you want to be a general, you can''t do it without strong enough strength.


    "However, there is one person that dakwell will never suspect and doubt, that is, he has worked under dakwell for decades and can be said to be dakwell''s best comrade in arms, Duke Kao."


    "Duke Kao''s strength is also one of the strongest in Knox. If you want to fight with dakwell, maybe only this person can do it." dreus said slowly.


    "However, you are speculating and have no evidence." Jiawen IV shook his head slightly.


    Gossip is everyone''s favorite, especially such a pending case. Everyone wants to find out what happened at the beginning.


    "Evidence? Even if there is any evidence, it has long disappeared together when the world was destroyed. Where is there any evidence?" dreus said: "but at least I saw Tyrone and a group of necromancers repair dukcao''s body and soul with my own eyes."


    Another heavy bomb was thrown out.


    "Tyrone''s loyalty to dukkao is deeper than his own daughter. Dukkao has more trust in Tyrone than anyone. Therefore, dukkao didn''t even bring his own daughter with him in the war of ambushing dakwell, but took Tyrone with him."


    "As for the motive, I think it''s because dakwell is too thick skinned. Relying on the Necromancer''s magic, he has occupied that position for hundreds of years, which has long dissatisfied some generals below, let alone the famous general Duke Kao."


    "It''s just that general Duke Kao, although he planned carefully, ignored the strength of dakwell. After all, he was immortal for hundreds of years, and his combat effectiveness was still very good. Under dakwell''s counterattack, Duke Kao was also seriously injured and dying."


    "The injury is so serious that normal medical skills can''t treat it. Only by relying on the evil and dark necromancer magic can Duke Kao''s body and soul continue to exist."


    "So, in fact, Duke Kao was not missing at all, but was taken by Tyrone to a secret place and used undead magic."


    "And Swein, it seems that he has long been the man of general Duke Kao. After Duke Kao disappeared, Swein climbed to the position of general and defeated the descendants of dakwell."


    "At the same time, although the Duke Kao family has lost the owner of Duke Kao, the status of the family has not decreased but increased, and the benefits are greater. Is this your means of allegiance to Duke Kao, because you know that sooner or later, he will return."


    "Of course, I wanted to join this, so I killed dakwell''s son myself." dreus did not deny his idea.


    "But obviously, because my reputation in the army has seriously threatened your plan, I must die!"

 Chapter 951

    That''s what happened to dreus.


    Whether dreus is willing or not, and whether dreus really has that idea to usurp power, dreus''s reputation in the army has seriously affected dukekao''s plan.


    And because this guy knows the truth, it''s definitely a threat to Duke Kao. Duke Kao knows better than anyone how to deal with a guy who is not his confidant, who still has his own handle and enjoys a high reputation in the army.


    "Talon, you were the killer before. Unfortunately, although I don''t have your ability to assassinate, my general was killed from the battlefield. There are 800 or 1000 people who want my head."


    "I will not assassinate, but I still have the strength to fight against assassination."


    Tyrone actually assassinated dreus, which is a new thing.


    In fact, this is also the most helpless place for Duke Kao. His plan is perfect in all aspects. As long as dakwell dies and relies on his perennial operation and reputation, he can almost climb to the position of general without any obstacles.


    But unexpectedly, the guy of dakwell was not a minion who could be killed casually. A counterattack on the verge of death caused extremely serious trauma to Duke Kao. He was on the verge of death. He had to accept the Necromancer''s magic to continue to survive.


    Moreover, Duke Kao also knows that he has made too many enemies. If the news of his serious injury is spread, countless assassins will emerge from all directions to assassinate him.


    Rather than being assassinated, it is safer to deliberately spread smoke bombs to make others think they are missing or dead.


    I just didn''t expect dreus to see this scene, so this guy must die.


    Both are on guard against each other. Dreus knows that although he holds the handle, he does not dare to spread the news at will, which is bound to cause the greatest chaos in Knox.


    The enemy of Knox will never miss this opportunity.


    Duke Kao did not dare to act rashly. If dreus could not be killed in one blow, if this guy went crazy and spread the news, the effect would be disastrous.


    The two sides were deadlocked until dukkao''s body gradually recovered.


    When dukekao''s strength is completely restored, with the strength of this old guy, dreus is definitely not an opponent.


    But I didn''t expect that the end had come before Duke Kao fully recovered.


    "He''s not a hero, but when the world collapsed, Tyrone brought Duke Cao''s body into his own space," dreus continued.


    But because dukkao was seriously injured, he was unconscious when he arrived in that space.


    And in the black hole, there is nothing to recover. After a long time, Duke Kao will die.


    Tyrone''s loyalty to Duke Kao has reached a morbid level. Feeling that the situation is wrong, Tyrone took the lead in abandoning a large part of his soul, forcibly broke through that space and showed his noumenon on the earth.


    Yes, the present Talon is Talon itself, not a host.


    It is precisely because of this forced breakthrough that Talon''s strength is seriously damaged and its life expectancy is greatly reduced.


    But it gave Duke Kao a chance to survive. With Tyrone''s efforts, with the energy of the ability crystal nucleus and the necromancer magic of Knox, Duke Kao finally woke up from his coma a little bit.


    Of course, there is also the influence of Mondo''s medicine and Warwick''s Alchemy.


    That''s what happened.


    After hearing dreus''s explanation, everyone was filled with shock. That kind of big country was really different. Intrigues and intrigues were everywhere. Even in a world like Knox, which was respected by the strong, it was still full of darkness and cunning.


    Katrina was shocked by these information. She couldn''t believe that her father, who was dedicated to his country, would hide such a face.


    Is this the real face of your father?


    Katrina wanted to hear her father''s negation and refutation, but Katrina was disappointed. Duke Kao didn''t refute at all, but accepted everything with a smile.


    It seems that the accusation is more like a compliment to your plan.


    What''s more, now there is no Knox. In this world, pure strength is everything. Do you still worry about other people''s accusations?


    "Yes, I did all these things." Duke Cao admitted generously, "do you have any ideas?"


    Dukkao looked at the other members behind him. Tyrone''s palm had been placed on the handle of the knife. He was dukkao''s eagle dog. If those people had the slightest betrayal, Tyrone would easily scratch their throats with his blade.


    "Swear to be loyal to the general to the death." Swein reacted the fastest and swore allegiance immediately.


    Mondo, Ecuador, Vladimir, Sinjid, several people also reacted immediately and quickly swore allegiance one by one.


    Are you kidding? Dukkao and Tyrone are not all, but their strength is still much stronger than themselves.


    Especially before, Duke Kao had just proved his strength and was able to draw with the dragon, a monster in the hero League World, and win this monster into his own ally.


    What''s more, these people are not such loyal guys. All they want is benefits.


    "What about you, dreven?" Duc Cao''s eyes focused on dreven.


    The tone was not so cold, but the look made dreven tremble.


    "I..." dreven grew up his mouth and lowered his head a few seconds later: "swear to be loyal to the general to the death."


    "Very good." Duke Kao smiled and immediately continued to look at dreus: "you see, no one opposes me. Dreus, I respect you as a talent. If you can be loyal to me, I can let bygones be bygones. In the future, when I rebuild Knox, you will still be the first general of Knox. How about it?"


    In order to attract a real talent, Duke Kao also worked hard. Duke Kao knows the ability of dreus. If dreus can be loyal, it will be comparable to the value of Talon''s loyalty.


    It was a pity that dreus was no one else. Hearing this, dreus just shook his head slightly: "I am loyal to Knox, not the traitor of Knox."


    "Really, that''s a pity." Duke Kao sighed softly. At this time, Duke Kao''s eyes looked at his daughter, Katrina.


    Before that, Duke Kao even ignored his daughter.


    When looking at Katrina, dukkao''s eyes suddenly became cold, and the voice seemed to be full of Cruelty: "if you''ve had enough, get back to me."


    You''re welcome. That feeling is completely different from when he recruited others.


    In a trance, for Duke Kao, Katrina is like a pure tool. She can use it as she wants.


    The betrayal of this tool is something Duke Kao can''t tolerate at all.


    Katrina''s body trembled slightly, and her face turned pale. It was like returning to that family.


    Cold and cruel, just like steel, without any feelings.


    There are only soldiers who absolutely obey orders. Even his own life, that is, his father''s word, he didn''t even have any room to interrupt.


    This is Katrina''s business. Everyone''s eyes are all focused on this woman.


    Even in this body, the three consciousness are constantly communicating.


    Knife language, and Kyle.


    It''s like a conditioned reflex. Because of her father''s words, Katrina will drop her head almost immediately.


    Katrina dared not even face her father''s eyes.

 Chapter 952

    The family Katrina lives in is a standard military family. Although it is a family, it is more hierarchical than the military camp.


    In this family, useless guys have no status at all, just like before Katrina and Cassiopeia.


    The two girls are of little use in a world that advocates force. Apart from their beauty, they seem to have no value. Their greatest possibility in the future is to marry someone who may bring benefits to Duke Kao as a wife and concubine.


    Until one day, Katrina killed a dog. The cruelty displayed by chance made Duke Kao see Katrina''s talent. From that day on, the original childish life has been completely disconnected from Katrina.


    Katrina took a different path.


    As for Cassiopeia, she also showed her ability to circulate among men. She was trained into a socialite by Duke Kao and wandered among men to obtain information.


    It is precisely for this reason that Cassiopeia has become such a person without a human snake without a snake.


    Duke Cao is the father of two people, but he is also the one who destroyed their future and future.


    In Katrina''s heart, there is a natural fear for this man, just like a small soldier facing a general, almost subconsciously obeying.


    Katrina''s footsteps lifted involuntarily, and her body seemed to lean forward slightly. She couldn''t refuse her father''s order.


    Dukkao''s eyes were filled with a touch of pride. He looked at his once valued daughter. He believed in his authority and orders for decades, and had determined his unshakable position in his daughter''s mind.


    Other people''s eyes were also focused on Katrina.


    Unlike the military blade, the military blade is the general of Knox, dreus; Although Katrina is also from Knox, after all, she has been fighting with the brothers in the dungeon for so long, and these people have accepted this woman.


    Seeing that Katrina seemed to be coerced and unable to break away from the shackles left by her father, she frowned involuntarily.


    But no one spoke and no one stopped, because they knew that this was Katrina''s own business.


    Only Katrina herself can get through this level, and others can''t provide any help at all.


    In that consciousness, Kyle and Dao language were also very anxious.


    "If I can''t, I''ll master this body for the time being, otherwise..." Kyle couldn''t help saying.


    If this situation continues, Katrina will fall completely.


    Although on the surface, this woman looks very strong and cold, in fact, only they know that this girl is more fragile and softer than expected.


    "No." Dao Yu said softly, "don''t do this, I believe her."


    "Lin Yi doesn''t know what to do now." Dao Yu suddenly pulled out a completely irrelevant person: "he is fighting with the dragon. If Katrina really surrenders, he may never see Lin Yi again."


    Dao Yu was just talking to himself and didn''t communicate with Katrina.


    But it was this sentence that suddenly made Katrina''s body tremble. It seemed to touch a sensitive nerve in Katrina''s heart.


    That guy is such an asshole.


    Dao Yu is smiling bitterly. That guy is always worrying. Perhaps it is a rescue in danger again and again, or a long time of life and death.


    Dao Yu knew that the three of them had actually put a lot of thoughts on the man.


    All three of them knew and understood, but none of them pierced and no one went further.


    They are enjoying that kind of taste, ambiguous.


    For some people, this feeling is even more infatuated than being together.


    They are such a situation. No one has said it. They know each other''s feelings and their own feelings. They worry that once this problem is broken, the intimacy between the three of them will be broken.


    So everyone abides by this agreement that no one has said clearly.


    But now, this layer of window paper has been pierced by knife language.


    At this time, Katrina''s face suddenly became distorted, her body was constantly trembling, and the expression on her face could clearly feel Katrina''s struggle in her heart.


    His eyes seemed to be filled with a terrible flame.


    In a trance, the whole person seems to be in the same way of body immobilization. He just stays here and doesn''t move.


    A few seconds later, Duke Kao couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. The daughter seemed to want to resist herself?


    "Katrina, come back to me." Duke Kao''s voice was cold and his tone had obviously increased: "your fiance, Talon is here. Don''t do anything to disappoint talon."


    Katrina is an important means for Duke caolatalon.


    It''s just that it''s good not to say this sentence. When dukekao said this sentence, Katrina''s tremor suddenly seemed to stop.


    The body that had tilted forward gradually retreated back, and the raised soles of the feet fell on the ground again.


    Dukekao''s face was distorted, his eyes were almost spraying fire, obviously full of anger.


    His daughter''s disobedience made Duke Kao feel a strong betrayal.


    "Katrina..." dukkao almost yelled hoarsely.


    "My father." Katrina raised her head and looked at Duke Kao. Maybe there was still that kind of fear in her eyes, but at least this was the first time Katrina faced her father directly.


    "If I don''t go, will you kill me?" Katrina asked coldly.


    "Betrayer, there is no need to live." dukkao replied without hesitation: "if you don''t want to die, you come back to me, and I don''t want to kill my own daughter, but if you let me down, it''s another matter."


    With a smile, Katrina was not surprised by her father''s answer.


    This man is a man who won''t flatter and deliberately lie to win the favor of others. Compared with him, he prefers to make the other party submit to his feet with his strong strength and power, just like an emperor.


    "Tyrone, if my father asked you to kill me, would you do it?" Katrina turned to Tyrone and asked.


    "..." Tyrone frowned slightly. A few seconds later, Tyrone nodded, "yes."


    Hoo!


    When she heard these two answers, Katrina breathed a sigh, and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Two cruel answers relaxed Katrina.


    It''s like cutting off the fetters of yourself and everything in the past!


    When others no longer pay attention, why should you indulge in the past?


    In the past, I have been living as a weapon. Killing one person after another according to my father''s order seems to have become the only thing I have.


    But now, it seems that it''s time for me to live for myself.


    When a weapon, like these people, treats herself as a person, a friend, a comrade in arms and a companion. When she has tasted that taste, Katrina is unwilling to give up.


    Most importantly, Katrina found the kind of attachment in her heart for the first time.


    It''s not the marriage imposed by my father, it''s a feeling of my choice.


    Katrina wants to make that attachment complete and perfect.


    With her head held high, a charming and smiling face appeared on Katrina''s beautiful face.


    It''s hard to imagine that the famous female killers in this hero league can show such an immortal smile.


    In a trance, everything around him was eclipsed.


    That kind of smile made dukekao''s face very gloomy and ugly. He could feel that his daughter was getting farther and farther away from him.


    "From today on, we... Break our love." the cold voice came from Katrina''s mouth.

 Chapter 953

    Well, it''s impossible.


    That sentence was sonorous and powerful.


    Katrina will say goodbye to her life as a tool in the past. She will choose her own way of life.


    In fact, the relationship between Katrina and her father is very indifferent. For Duke Kao, Katrina is completely useless if she is not her own talent for killing.


    There is no kindness between the two people except the same blood.


    A valuable soldier is more valued by Duke Cao than Katrina who did not show her talent before.


    This is Duke Kao, which means Knox. The feelings between relatives are weak and heinous.


    Although he said that he had no feelings, dukkao felt that his authority had been challenged, which dukkao could not tolerate.


    There was a strong killing in those eyes, and the scarlet eyes stared at the woman in front of them.


    "Katrina, you know the way you choose, and you know my power. This road leads to death." Duke Kao is threatening.


    "Even if it''s the way to death, it''s my own choice, it''s my own will," Katrina said in a deep voice.


    "In that case, don''t blame me for ignoring the love between father and daughter." Duke Kao hummed softly and turned to look at the others: "it seems that the nostalgia is almost over."


    "Do it, kill them." in a cold voice, Duke Kao waved his hand and snapped an order.


    We should have done it long ago. We had hoped to persuade a few people, but we didn''t expect that these guys were all stubborn guys, which was a waste of words.


    With Duke Kao''s order, a layer of ferocious madness immediately filled the eyes of all members of Knox.


    Those people seem to be completely non-human, just like wild animals, flying directly.


    Dead men, heroes, mutant beasts and capable people all threw themselves into this tragic battlefield.


    Although the underground city is at an absolute disadvantage in terms of the number of people, it is not afraid at all in terms of the overall strength. There are all the same experts here. The combat strength is definitely not comparable to that of ordinary people.


    "Super, cation cannon."


    The arrogant voice came from Chen Yi''s mouth. In the middle of the air, gun barrels suddenly appeared. The muzzle of thousands of cation guns were filled with terrible energy.


    When I heard the bang, a large area of collapse immediately appeared around me. Everything around me seemed to be quietly destroyed into powder at this moment. I don''t know how many dead men and mutant animals, as well as the surrounding jungle were directly destroyed.


    Kowloon roll!


    The hurricane also roared out of Zhang Xuliang''s hands.


    Energy pouring.


    Little yellow book still likes the power of hindra more. A large number of dark energy surged around like a tide.


    As soon as you make a move, it is another picture immediately.


    As for Katrina, the blade in her hand suddenly swung in the past, one sharp blade after another, cutting it in the dead man''s throat in an instant. Under the splash of blood, her head fell to the ground in an instant.


    As for the strong of the other side, the dungeon also has enough strength to deal with it.


    The blade of the army was against dreven, and the two brothers began to fight each other at this time.


    As for other places, it is even more chaotic.


    In this chaotic battlefield, ah Shen had a grim smile on his face and put two potions directly into his arms.


    The next second, this guy''s huge body began to expand again, and the Hulk''s power was deduced to the limit by this guy.


    The original slightly fat body suddenly turned into a terrible giant. With Xiaoba around him, two giants rushed forward at the same time.


    No matter how many dead men stop in front, nothing can stop for a second in front of these two terrible monsters.


    Huge tentacles swept across the past, and dead men were instantly smashed and flew out. Compared with the vines made by Xiyi before, the destructive power of this tentacle was obviously more violent.


    In an instant, two monsters had rushed in front of dukekao.


    Seriously, God doesn''t like this guy very much.


    Your sister, pretending to be a bully. This guy has pushed pretending to be a bully to the limit. He dares to pretend to be a bully in front of me. Don''t you know that I am the ancestor of pretending to be a bully? Kill you.


    Roaring, a Shen jumped, his body appeared directly in the air, and soon his huge body fell like a meteor.


    A direct kick.


    Below, Duke Kao, who still had a smile on his face, didn''t seem to see such a terrorist attack at all.


    My sister, it''s this appearance that makes people feel more uncomfortable. That smiling face makes people want to slap them.


    At the thought of this, ah Shen immediately added a little strength. The huge soles of his feet crossed in mid air, and suddenly there was a violent wind.


    With that terrible energy, he swept directly at Duke Kao''s head.


    When his eyes were about to hit his head, dukkao''s body moved back suddenly.


    That action looked extremely strange, even twisted. The body seemed to move towards the back out of thin air, and there was no movement at all.


    But this time, it completely failed ah Shen''s attack. When the bottom plate swept in front of him, a flash of light flashed in dukekao''s eyes.


    I couldn''t see what big action this guy had. He hit it in an instant.


    The fist exploded directly at the soles of God''s feet.


    The fist could not see any terrible power, but when it touched the foot of a God, a terrible scene appeared.


    Only a bang was heard. On the right leg of a God, it seemed that an impact could be seen spreading along the soles of his feet in a trance.


    Then all the blood vessels and skin of the whole leg suddenly burst open, and a large blood mist immediately rushed around.


    The power of terror is displayed incisively and vividly at this time.


    I only heard God''s shrill scream. The whole person came and retreated faster.


    Under that punch, a Shen had no strength to resist. He was directly smashed and flew out. His huge body was directly smashed on a big tree tens of meters away.


    When a God fell on the ground, he was still screaming, and his right leg was almost completely destroyed.


    All the flesh and veins of the legs disappeared, leaving only a white bone, which made people tremble.


    A Shen, it is one of the strongest combat forces in s city. Its strength is better than Shang Qi and Mu Mu. Only Lin Yi can be compared with it.


    But such a powerful guy can''t even hold a punch in front of Duke Cao?


    No one has ever encountered such a situation. Even God didn''t believe this scene.


    Seeing his master injured, Xiao Ba suddenly became angry. His huge body was winding and wriggling on the ground, and became a terrible giant in an instant.


    Xiao Ba can change his body shape according to the situation. At this time, it is obvious that human form is more suitable for one-on-one combat.


    It was such a terrible giant, even more amazing than the ancient stone statues. With one hand, he grabbed a huge stone directly from the ground. In the roar, the stone directly hit Duke Kao''s body.


    Under the entanglement and strength of the two tentacles, the stone fell at an amazing speed.


    In contrast, dukekao''s body is very small at this time, as if it would be smashed into pieces all at once.


    "What a monster. It would be nice if you could take it." he smiled grimly. It was obvious that even Duke Kao liked Xiao ba.


    Such a monster is much more powerful than most monsters on land.


    This guy''s first thought is how much benefit this thing can bring to himself.


    However, in the face of Xiaoba''s attack, Duke Kao''s eyes were a little more dignified.


    He put his hand on his waist, and two machetes shot out in an instant. He only saw a shining light roaring in front of him.


    With a bang, the huge stone suddenly exploded, and there was smoke everywhere.

 Chapter 954

    The huge stone disappeared at this moment.


    It was not broken into small stones, but disappeared directly.


    There were some traces like flour and dust all around, and Xiao BA''s sad and shrill cry sounded at the same time.


    The two tentacles of Xiao Ba disappeared together with the stone.


    This guy is really terrible. The blade is just a slight ejection, and Xiao BA''s tentacles disappear directly.


    All of a sudden, the two generals in the dungeon were solved and had no resistance at all.


    It''s OK to get rid of God, but even Xiao BA was injured in an instant. This really made everyone feel the power and shock.


    It''s terrible. It''s terrible.


    Xiaoba''s strength can be said to be the first in the dungeon. Although he is only a mount, his strength is definitely the most abnormal.


    The two men were solved at once. Duke Kao sneered and rushed at ah Shen again.


    These are the people who killed so many of their men before?


    The strength of these people is really pretty good, but they can''t do it in front of themselves.


    Although he is not a hero, but it is for this reason that he does not need to be shackled like a hero and affected by the imprint of his soul.


    Although it is not long since I just woke up, what I have shown is not my strongest strength, but it is definitely too much stronger than those heroes.


    And this strength, for human beings on earth, is absolute repression, which is not a level at all.


    These people make dukkao feel disgusted, so he wants to kill these people and take away their powerful ability crystal core.


    These ability crystal nuclei may become the energy to support the necromancer magic on themselves, so that they can live in this world for a long time like dakwell.


    Power, desire!


    And this guy, once he launched the attack, the speed was amazing. He only saw a roar, his body had rushed to God, and his double knives were torn from the sky.


    At this moment, God almost has no ability to resist. He can only watch the attack envelop himself.


    "Get away from my man." at this moment, I only heard an angry roar, and a figure stood in front of God in this moment.


    The huge golden shield in his hand suddenly hit the front.


    Yang Yang!


    When seeing ah Shen injured, the woman also became almost crazy. The sun Holy Shield guarded in front of them and bumped into dukekao with her own strength.


    Boom!


    The fist exploded above the shield.


    Yang Yang only felt his hands and arms click and fracture in an instant.


    Under that power, the sun Holy Shield did not break, but Yang itself could not bear the power and was hit by a fist.


    At the moment when Yangyang was hit and flew, a bullet roared directly from the gap of the crowd.


    Extremely sharp bullets, spiral warheads, under rapid rotation, speed and penetration have all reached an extreme abnormal level.


    Bang!


    When the bullet was shot under the blade of the Lich disaster and was about to get into dukekao''s body from his waist, the bullet was intercepted and cut in half.


    But this time, it finally stopped the terrible monster. Xiaoling''s attack finally temporarily stopped this guy''s attack and gave others time to support.


    Pray!


    Starlight masterpiece.


    Solaka''s recovery ability appeared on time, and Xiao Ba and ah Shen''s wounds healed quickly.


    giant earthquakes and landslides!


    While dukkao was pushed back temporarily, on the other side, a guy had long planned an attack.


    The sky broke and the earth broke. The power of the prince demacia was displayed at this time. The long gun fell on the ground. In an instant, around dukekao''s body, a large stone wall rushed out of the ground and directly surrounded dukekao in the middle.


    At the same time, sharp earth thorns pierced Duke Kao''s body.


    Besides, on the other side, a very bright flash, like a wide laser belt, roared in the air in an instant.


    The brilliant girl lacs''s big move, the ultimate flash.


    "Spirit raid!" that was Zijiao''s big move. A blue and purple spirit twinkled quickly in front of him. With boundless demon fox flame, it completely shrouded Duke Kao in an instant.


    Wind juexi chop!


    Xu Yang''s big move has also roared.


    Alpha raid!


    It was a powerful attack from ye Xuan. Countless sword lights quickly crossed Duke Kao''s whole body.


    The crab''s body is completely turned into a huge green marble, which bounces quickly and falls at dukekao.


    Biochemical demon dynamic pinball.


    Bingya''s wings have opened, sweeping over in an instant with the terrible glacier storm.


    As for the energy pouring of the little yellow book, it also completely covers this area.


    In an instant, almost all the guys who knew how terrible Duke Kao''s strength was released their most powerful energy in an instant.


    When dukkao was surrounded by the collapse, all the tricks came down.


    It can be said that this is the first guy to accept this treatment in history. It can be imagined how vigilant these people are about dukekao.


    That area has almost become an energy turbulence. It is estimated that anyone will die in this area.


    Of course, this is also because these heroes can''t play their strongest strength now. Otherwise, even if they are not dukekao''s opponent, they will never get to this point.


    Almost coincidentally, everyone released their own big moves, hoping to kill Duke Kao directly within one attack.


    Next to Katrina, watching this scene, she didn''t know what it was like in her heart.


    After all, this man is his father, but he is also a ruthless guy.


    Katrina couldn''t tell whether she wanted to see him die or live.


    Staring at the chaos in front of her, Katrina frowned with a trace of melancholy in her eyes.


    But the next moment, the melancholy suddenly disappeared and turned into an extremely frightening expression.


    The turbulent flow of energy in front of me suddenly rotates in a strange way.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Hoarse voice, Katrina screamed, and Katrina''s body began to rotate rapidly.


    Death Lianhua!


    Of course, Katrina knew what the beginning of this move was like, and she knew more clearly how terrible the power of this move was.


    Under Katrina''s scream, almost one of the members quickly flew around.


    All show their magic powers, even Hao Ziqi is no exception.


    At the moment when those people had just left, the blades suddenly roared from the air.


    Countless sharp blades go back and forth in mid air, just like a lotus, beautiful but full of deadly dangers.


    The blade disappeared under the collision. Katrina hopes to use this same move to stop her father''s terrorist attack. Each throwing knife is directly aimed at her father''s blade.


    However, it can''t be stopped after all.


    The same trick, when used by different people, has completely different power.


    Poof poof!


    Katrina''s body trembled violently, and her chest, lower abdomen, thigh and shoulder were all stabbing pain.


    Blood flowed from the wound, and in that short time, it flowed all over Katrina''s body.


    The body that originally rotated rapidly also stopped suddenly.


    On the opposite side, the figure like a whirlwind is still rotating, and the blade has been roaring out.


    Katrina''s body, which had been pierced with four holes, immediately showed four new scars.


    The guy''s body didn''t stop until the two and a half seconds passed.


    With a touch of irony in the corner of his mouth, he looked at the injured woman in front of him. Unexpectedly, the first enemy to kill was his own daughter. It''s really ridiculous.


    Death lotus is completely output without any waste. Even if the object was his own daughter, dukkao never stopped this skill.

 Chapter 955

    Duke Kao''s ferocity and cruelty were fully displayed at this time.


    Katrina just wanted to use this move to intercept Duke Kao''s attack, but Duke Kao''s move was full of killing opportunities.


    There is an absolute gap between different people using the same unique skill. Although this is Katrina''s great skill, her father''s attainments in this skill are obviously stronger than her.


    Even if he was black and blue, even if his body was bright red everywhere, Duke Kao never stopped his action.


    When this big move was completely released, dukkao''s body finally stopped rotating and looked at his so-called daughter in front of him.


    That beautiful daughter is now almost full of scars all over her body.


    The bright red trace slipped down the body, and there was a thick film everywhere.


    When everything around was suspended, everyone saw such a picture. Katrina was seriously injured.


    Duke Cao, on the other hand, was completely unharmed.


    The unique moves of so many people were all shrouded in the past in an instant. The terrorist attack was enough to destroy everything in this short time.


    They finally prepared an opportunity to seize this opportunity to launch the most terrible attack. They were full of the belief that even if they could not kill Duke Kao, they could at least seriously hurt this guy.


    But the development of things, after all, makes people feel desperate. This guy hasn''t been hurt at all. The violent attack and chaotic energy just now don''t seem to have caused any harm to him at all.


    On the contrary, it was this guy''s counterattack that shocked everyone. If Katrina didn''t notice that something was wrong and remind her, the storm of death Lianhua just now would easily pierce their bodies.


    Now, all the blades penetrated through Katrina''s body.


    Katrina''s strength is also very strong, but under her father''s attack, she couldn''t hide at all.


    The injury on her body is almost fatal to Katrina! Although the wounds are not the key parts, they can''t support those wounds enough and deep enough.


    Katrina''s body was shaking slightly, her throat was wriggling slightly, and another mouthful of blood gushed out.


    After glancing at her father in front of her, Katrina''s eyes were calm.


    Although the tingling in her body constantly reminds Katrina how serious her situation is.


    But in Katrina''s heart, she was completely relaxed. It was impossible for this man not to see that he was alone in the attack range of death Lianhua.


    But he still used this unique skill without hesitation. She knew her father. The man would not miss any chance that might cause a fatal blow to the enemy, and now he is his enemy.


    The relationship between father and daughter is really over at this time. Originally, there was some guilt in my heart, but now that guilt has completely disappeared.


    But it''s hard for the girl. After all, she uses someone else''s body.


    At that moment, the battlefield seemed to pause.


    Everyone is looking at the picture over there, and their eyes are involuntarily shocked.


    Especially looking at Katrina''s slightly shaking body, there was some inexplicable pain in her heart.


    Well, break the love?


    This sentence is simple, but how many people can really do it?


    On the one hand, the companions who lived and died together for several years made Katrina experience warmth and happiness she had never felt before.


    On the other side, it is the country before him. At the same time, there is even his own father.


    Katrina is caught in the middle. It''s really difficult for Katrina to make a choice between the two.


    But now, what Duke Kao has done makes Katrina suddenly enlightened. At least she knows the road she wants to go. Although it''s now, it''s not too late.


    The brothers of the underground city, seeing the appearance of Katrina, were all worried and almost subconscious. Solaka began to sing incantations to recover Katrina''s injury.


    As for the Knox side, the faces of those people were all cruel, and only Tyrone''s eyes seemed to be a little impatient.


    That look on Tyrone''s face was a little strange.


    "Don''t worry, it''s just this body that died. You just need to take back her soul mark. My daughter is just seduced by these despicable people. You''ll take her on the right path, won''t you?" dukekao said coldly.


    "Yes, general," Tyrone said calmly, his eyes seemed to burst into a light.


    Yes, this is not Katrina''s body. As a hero, even if this body dies, Katrina will not die as long as the soul mark has not been damaged. She can eventually return Katrina to her side.


    Seeing Tyrone''s appearance, a light flashed in dukkao''s eyes. These people didn''t know that everything that happened here was reflected in dukkao''s eyes.


    "Don''t give them a chance to escape and kill everyone," dukkao ordered again.


    The powerful strength of the general''s army has greatly shocked and encouraged the heroes of Knox. They know that Duke Kao''s strength is very strong, but they didn''t expect to reach such a level in the battlefield.


    The enemy who caused trouble to himself several times before is not worth mentioning in front of Duke Kao. That feeling makes these heroes have an indescribable sense of happiness, and their actions suddenly become more crazy.


    The war around immediately became more tragic.


    As for dukekao, with a ferocious look on his face, he swaggered straight ahead.


    Katrina''s not dead yet!


    Seeing Duke Kao''s appearance, the other brothers looked at each other and almost all rushed at Duke Kao in unison.


    No matter what happens, no matter what the gap between the strength of the two sides, they must stop Duke Kao and not let this guy hurt their companions.


    Demacia, justice!


    With a burst of drink, the body of the stone rushed forward, and the huge long sword in his hand chopped down in an instant across a long distance.


    For a moment, a golden sword of Damocles suddenly appeared over Duke Kao''s head, and the sharp tip of the Sword Pierced directly into the center of Duke Kao''s head.


    Galen''s unique skill. The more serious the injury, the stronger the damage.


    Unfortunately, now Duke Kao was hardly hurt. Seeing the terrible golden sword, Duke Kao just snorted and hit him on the top of his head.


    Boom! Bang!


    The dull explosion sound, with a kind of sour scream.


    The hanging top sword burst and broke directly in the iron fist. The sword body turned into countless golden fragments and scattered around and disappeared.


    "Die!"


    The next second, the stone''s body rotates violently, with the long sword in his hand, just like the blade storm, and the sharp blade cuts directly at Duke Kao''s body.


    "You''re the one who died!" Duc Cao sneered and stretched out his hand.


    I only heard a clang, and my palm suddenly grasped the blade in the stone''s hand. Immediately, I saw a cruel smile on this guy''s face, and then hit the sword with a fist.


    With a click, the sword in the stone''s hand was directly broken, and with the stone''s body, under that great force, it also flew out directly.


    Golden Shield.


    Hao Ziqi also rushed over and grabbed the long gun in her hand.


    But it came quickly and left faster. With a scream, the scourge of the Lich pierced directly under Hao Ziqi''s ribs, and there were two huge holes in her body.


    The crab also jumped and rushed over, only to see a burst of saber light and sword shadow, and the whole body instantly split into countless jelly wriggling on the ground.


    Little yellow book also rushed over, and sindra''s dark energy was surging at this time.


    But I can''t stop it!

 Chapter 956

    Vaguely, I could hear an angry roar, which was from sindra.


    The power of the dark leader sindra is also very powerful. He is born to master the power of darkness, and his combat effectiveness is very terrible. If it is in his heyday, he may not have much consideration for Duke Kao.


    But now, limited by their own strength, they can''t give full play to their strength.


    Only under the horror of the Lich disaster, the soul was shattered and suffered a heavy blow.


    Brothers and sisters stood in front of Katrina, but no one could stop Duke Kao''s footsteps. His body was directly smashed and flew out. In front of Duke Kao, no one could even stop the three moves.


    This guy''s strength is too strong. Although the brothers and sisters fought their lives one by one, they couldn''t stop Duke Kao''s iron fist.


    One punch is either death or injury.


    How powerful are the brothers in the dungeon, but now they only feel that their hearts are shrouded in that indescribable sense of powerlessness.


    His seemingly powerful strength at ordinary times is not enough to see in front of this enemy.


    Can it be said that the strength of the heroes in the hero League in its heyday is so terrible?


    In fact, this idea is not wrong. Duke Kao''s strength, even if thrown into the world of the hero League, is definitely the best choice. It is stronger than most heroes.


    At present, although dukekao''s strength is not in its heyday, that strength is about the same as that of some low-level heroes in the hero League.


    In other words, now a low-level hero of the hero league can almost kill the whole s city and the whole dungeon at will as long as he can show his real skills.


    This is the absolute strength gap between the two sides.


    That kind of powerful strength makes people feel desperate.


    But even so, no one retreated. Which brother of the dungeon didn''t climb out of the dead?


    Death is nothing to these brothers. Even if they die, they will not rot in the contempt of the enemy.


    Duke Kao wants to kill his daughter first. This kind of betrayal seems absolutely unacceptable to Duke Kao.


    He wants to wash his shame with Katrina''s blood.


    There is no need for other heroes of Knox. Just Duke Kao alone is enough.


    Those people were watching Duke Kao in action, and the iron fist flew the enemy, seriously injured and dying.


    There was a mess around. There were soft bodies lying on the ground, twitching and wriggling.


    "I don''t believe it if I''m a bitch." he roared and watched the brothers fall one by one. The guy couldn''t stand this picture any more.


    In the crazy roar, the body climbed up from the ground like a beast.


    Holding a handful of colorful potions in his hand, his eyes were crazy.


    The leg that was blown out before gradually recovered under solaka''s prayer, but the injury was still very serious.


    Now God needs more rest than war.


    But for God, this is definitely not a time to rest.


    There are countless kinds of potions made by him, which can produce different effects.


    The powerful pill and the body swelling pill needed in normal combat are all frequently used things, but in fact, a god studies more things. Even a God doesn''t dare to use many things at will.


    In particular, some things that are under research and are only in the experimental stage may have almost crazy abnormal effects.


    But the sequelae of those drugs is also unimaginable terror! Especially one of them!


    It''s the latest drug developed by a Shen. This drug has just been developed by a Shen. In clinical trials, it has only been tested on a mouse.


    After injecting the medicine, the mouse suddenly became extremely fierce. It even bit the steel wire cage alive, ran to the laboratory and killed a cat raised by Yang Yang.


    The mouse killed the cat!


    The effect of the medicine can be imagined, but after killing the cat, the mouse also died.


    Because of that kind of abnormal sequelae, this medicine is temporarily sealed there. Even ah Shen dare not use it easily.


    This medicine is named rage medicine by God.


    "Hello, old man?" Duke Kao was walking in the direction of Katrina in front. At that position, only five women, Xiao yaxiville, Nami, Zijiao and Yangyang, were stopped here, and the other brothers had been beaten away.


    In the face of such a terrible old man, they don''t know whether they have the ability to protect Katrina.


    At this sound, Duke Kao frowned slightly and turned to look. He saw the guy who had been hurt by himself before.


    Does this guy still want to stop himself? Fool, he doesn''t appreciate this kind of guy who doesn''t know whether to live or die. When he meets an enemy who doesn''t know how many times stronger than himself, he is trying to die. That kind of behavior is rubbish.


    "You''re going to stop me?" dukkao sneered.


    "You know, these brothers and sisters were brought out by Lao Tzu. Lao Tzu is one of the talkers in s city." ah Shen''s voice took a kind of pride.


    He raised his head and ignored the powerful and desperate enemy in front of him: "even if I risked my life, I will bring these people back, none of them can be less."


    "Your courage is good, but courage is not equal to strength." dukkao sneered: "I was going to solve my unfilial daughter first, but now it seems that it is impossible not to kill you. Let''s let my daughter see what consequences it will bring because of her willfulness."


    "Remember, these people died because of you." after grinning and throwing a word at Katrina, Duke Kao suddenly grabbed the double knives in his hand. He couldn''t see any big action of this guy, and his body flew over the ground in an instant.


    The whole man rushed to God in an instant, and his face was cold.


    The scourge of the Lich tore through the God''s neck.


    Katrina just opened her mouth to stop the scene, but the voice was too late to send out, and the action was too fast.


    However, God''s response is definitely not slow.


    At the moment Duke Kao rushed to himself, the injection in God''s hand plunged into his arm.


    At the moment when the injection was just injected, ah Shen''s eyes congested instantly. His eyes looked completely blood red, and his whole body smelled like a wild beast.


    The original strong Hulk body, instead of continuing to expand, contracted a little in an instant.


    But the whole body looks like an iron pimple, more solid.


    Drink.


    With a loud drink, he slapped and roared out directly.


    Qiang!


    The shrill sound, the scourge of the Lich suddenly rowed past along the palm of a God, and only saw a large area of dazzling Mars suddenly burst open.


    The sharp weapon failed to cut off God''s palm. Instead, God grabbed one of the machetes and pulled it with force. Duke Kao''s body rushed at God involuntarily.


    Soon, a sweep, a God''s ankle directly hit Duke Kao''s waist.


    The counterattack began.


    There is no special ability, pure power and speed.


    However, this point has been incisively and vividly interpreted by a God. Even Duke Kao failed to respond to the fast speed, and his body was like a shell.


    Boom, boom!


    Dozens of big trees were broken in a row, and dukkao''s body stopped.


    The next second, when dukkao just opened his eyes, the figure in the air was expanding in front of him, and the meteor fell down.


    Boom!


    There was a huge pit on the ground, and dukkao''s body appeared tens of meters away.


    I don''t know when it began. Except for the fighting between the two people, it has completely become silent. Even the fighting has stopped. Everyone''s eyes are all focused on the two people.

 Chapter 957

    All the movements around stopped, and everyone''s eyes focused on the two men. The result of the two men''s battle directly determined the situation of the whole battlefield.


    The strength of these two people is too strong. It can be said that they have completely exceeded the level of others. That strength, even the number, can not be changed.


    No one expected that after the injection of rage medicine, ah Shen was in a mess, and even tied with Duke Kao for the time being.


    I only saw the two bodies constantly staggered, and the sound of limb collision was continuous.


    The surrounding boulders are crumbling and the trees are toppling. The two people seem to have completely become the demolition brigade. No matter where they go, they are in a mess and dilapidated.


    Destructive energy is spreading wildly!


    That absolute power makes people''s blood boil.


    Looking at that situation, God seemed to suppress Duke Kao for a while.


    But few of the brothers in the dungeon can laugh. Although their strength is not up to that level, they can see the difference.


    At this moment, it is obvious that there is something wrong with the God. The whole body is filled with a layer of blood red, especially his eyes.


    Two red marks in the corners of the eyes are slipping, and blood is flowing through the nostrils and ears.


    Plus the corners of the mouth, it is completely a seven orifices bleeding.


    The appearance of the whole person looks particularly bleak, which can be seen by individuals. In this case, a God can''t support it for too long. If a God can''t solve dukekao in a short time, I''m afraid it''s still a God who will fail in the end.


    As the developer of rage potion, no one knows the consequences of this potion better than God.


    So God''s action is faster and faster, more and more violent.


    In the storm, the speed of boxing almost became an illusion. A God only felt that his consciousness was gradually becoming blurred. Being able to maintain his independent consciousness has made a God feel very difficult.


    Roar!


    Boom!


    The fist hit the Lich disaster, and the blade immediately bounced back and hit dukekao''s chest. That force completely penetrated, and dukekao''s body was directly shaken out.


    Good chance!


    God will never miss this opportunity. His body immediately speeds up. When Duke Kao has no time to fight back, the next attack has appeared and swept across Duke Kao''s neck.


    However, at this time, Duke Kao suddenly stopped and didn''t know whether he didn''t have the strength to respond or didn''t bother to respond at all.


    He looked at ah Shen so directly. After fighting for so long, the old guy couldn''t even see a trace of tension on his face, not even a trace of red.


    On the contrary, the victory is in hand, as if everything is under your own control.


    Hoo


    A strong wind roared past, and the soles of the feet were about to touch Duke Kao''s neck, but at this time they suddenly stopped.


    God''s face was completely twisted together, and the expression on his face could clearly see that kind of reluctance, anger and pain.


    Then, with a bang, God''s body burst almost instantly, and a blood mist shrouded his whole body. I don''t know how many blood vessels burst at this time.


    With a scream, the whole body collapsed directly on the ground and twitched constantly.


    He... Reached the limit.


    Dukekao knew this from beginning to end. When the strength of a God began to change, the scheming guy even immediately saw what was going on.


    He knew that this guy was just the end of a powerful crossbow. As long as he could survive the first period of time without even having to do it himself, this guy would collapse.


    However, that kind of medicine made Duke Kao feel a little interested. It could make this guy burst out comparable to his own strength in a short time, but this is very unusual.


    "Boy, you''re pretty good. That medicine has some value."


    If that kind of medicine can be used on those dead men, it will almost add an invincible iron horse.


    "So, you won''t die for the time being. Everyone else, go to death." Duke Kao said coldly, "Mondo, catch this guy and others do it."


    Those with value can stay, and those without special value can die. This is the way of behavior of Knox. Cruelty is very efficient.


    With a strange smile, mondo Gaga went to the side of a God and was ready to catch him.


    I haven''t been able to study those things. Unexpectedly, the smelly boy on the earth has studied them. Those experiences are worth absorbing.


    Mondo grabbed his butcher''s knife with one hand and grabbed it directly at ah Shen''s head with the other hand.


    "Hello? Don''t touch my brother!" just as Mundo was about to catch God, a low voice suddenly came from the sky.


    Then a familiar and full of extreme terror suddenly shrouded over, and swept up and down Mundo in an instant.


    That terrible taste made Mondo tremble all over his body.


    When that voice sounded, everyone''s eyes focused on the sky. There was a scorching sun above his head, but suddenly a huge shadow shrouded like a dark cloud.


    However, it was not a dark cloud at all. It was a huge terrible life burning purplish red flame.


    The huge body is directly shrouded in the sky, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    Is that, dragon?


    When I saw that terrible monster, the expressions on the faces of those around Knox suddenly became crazy and proud.


    Even the dragon is coming? This matter is even simpler. The strength of the dragon is no longer under Duke Cao. The dragon is chasing the guys who escaped before.


    Now it seems that that guy should have become the ration of the dragon?


    Those people were very proud when they saw the dragon. They seemed to have seen the dragon fly down from the sky and tear these guys on the ground to pieces.


    It''s just that these people seem to have forgotten one thing. What''s the matter with the voice they spoke before?


    Even Mondo thought he had heard wrong. He blinked, shook his head, slapped and grabbed the God on the ground.


    "Die." just then, the voice appeared again.


    The next moment, I only heard a cry. The huge shadow that had been shrouded in mid air suddenly disappeared like a curtain.


    Then the next second, a huge body suddenly appeared on the ground.


    Boom!


    Two feet trampled on the ground, and the whole earth shook violently.


    The true face of that behemoth was completely exposed to the public.


    Huge body, sharp teeth, purple flames curling up and down, and a huge tail constantly swinging.


    Everything is full of a kind of power.


    The huge body was bigger than Xiao ba. It was like a huge villa. It stood on the ground, and a huge head stood directly in front of Mondo.


    Ang!


    With his mouth open, a dragon chant sounded directly in Mundo''s ear. That sound almost broke Mundo''s eardrum.


    The ferocious fangs are salivating one by one, and they look particularly ferocious.


    At this moment, even with Mondo''s strength and character, he was involuntarily afraid and his body retreated.


    No one knows what''s going on with this dragon. Hasn''t this guy made an agreement with Knox? The two sides are about the same camp now.


    Why is this guy still yelling at himself? What happened?


    For a moment, countless thoughts turned in Mundo''s heart, but he couldn''t think of a reason at all.


    As for God, he was right next to the dragon''s claws. Although he was close, mondo knew that he didn''t dare to make any action at all. His body retreated quietly to avoid the edge of the dragon.


    Then, at this time, a man with sharp eyes suddenly saw a figure standing on the back of the dragon, holding a chain in his hand, like a dragon knight, majestic and king over the world.

 Chapter 958

    In this world, even in the world of the League of heroes, it seems that as long as it is associated with the word dragon, it represents a kind of bullying.


    Dragon clan, it is a symbol of strength by nature.


    Perhaps the dragon is not the most powerful life in the world, but people think that the strength of the dragon can not be changed at any time.


    Even one and a half dragons, Asian dragons and other subspecies, their strength is often powerful and terrible.


    This is the legendary dragon. It is precisely because the strength of the dragon is so terrible that when the name of the Dragon Knight appears, it represents almost an invincible symbol.


    Even the dragon is so powerful, how terrible should the strength of the dragon knight be?


    Dragon Knight, generally speaking, it only appears in movies and novels, but now it appears alive in front of everyone.


    They all know that the guy is definitely not a knight. At least that character has nothing to do with the humility, compassion and glory of the knight.


    This is a coyote.


    But it is such a sex wolf. When people see it, the name of Dragon Knight will emerge involuntarily in their hearts.


    When the Dragon Knight appeared, almost everyone in the audience stared.


    Our brothers on the other side of the dungeon are all stunned and their eyes are almost falling to the ground.


    Sleeping trough, what''s going on?


    Is that guy Lin Yi? It looks like that, but when did Lin Yi become so awesome that he can ride a dragon?


    I seem to have come to rescue this guy. I heard that the goods were chased and killed by the dragon. It seems that they are in danger. They all came to help, but Wei Mao saw Lin Yi, a smelly boy, riding on the back of the dragon?


    Not to mention the shock of our brothers in the underground city, those in Knox were stunned and stunned. The shock in these people''s hearts was definitely worse than that in the underground city.


    Dragon.


    People in s city may not know the meaning of the dragon. At most, they think it is just a monster with larger size and stronger strength.


    But for the people of Knox, this dragon represents invincible strength.


    That dragon was once the overlord of this area. Countless experts in Knox were not opponents. In the end, only when Duke Kao took the shot himself, did he reluctantly draw with this dragon.


    Relying on their strong strength, they not only do not have to bear the threat brought by the dragon, but also can form companions with the dragon.


    The two sides are temporarily in a peaceful situation. The Dragon provides them with fighting, and they provide enough food for the dragon.


    The cooperation between the two sides has always been quite pleasant, but it is only cooperation.


    The dragon still doesn''t care about them. Except Duke Kao, others can clearly feel that the Dragon stares at their eyes and vaguely looks at a pile of food. This is their position in the eyes of the dragon.


    Except for Duke Kao, no one else can get equal treatment from the dragon.


    However, even Duke Kao could not ride on the dragon''s back.


    Absolutely impossible.


    The dragon''s pride makes him not allow any life to ride on his back!


    But now, that guy actually appeared on the back of the dragon.


    This scene, I do not know how many people feel shock, even fear.


    They even thought that this giant dragon was crazy and would allow humans to appear on his back. How is this possible?


    Especially Mondo, that feeling is the first to bear the brunt. That huge dragon and extremely terrible head are in front of him.


    Showing his teeth, Mundo could almost feel the hot breath gushing from the dragon''s mouth and the extremely terrible smell.


    Facing the power of the dragon, even with the strength of imdo, he could not help trembling all over at this time. On that ugly face, he could clearly see the unforgettable fear.


    The whole body was shaking constantly, and drops of sweat rolled down this guy''s face.


    His throat was wriggling and his feet were retreating slightly, as if he wanted to retreat from the dragon.


    Mondo may have never been so careful in his life. He didn''t want to attract the attention of this dragon!


    Maybe the giant dragon really doesn''t care about such a little bit. For the giant dragon, there is no difference between moving food and non moving food.


    But this guy''s action can''t escape my eyes.


    Yes, just above the dragon''s body, I can see Mondo''s every move clearly.


    That''s the guy who just wanted to fight my brother?


    Are you kidding, this damn bastard? If you don''t teach him some lessons, will I be a dragon knight in vain?


    Just when Mondo thought his action was very slight, he had gradually escaped from the sight of the dragon. When he was far away, my eyes suddenly projected on Mondo''s body.


    At this moment, one of my orders had penetrated into the dragon''s head.


    This big guy is not used to accepting my orders, but don''t forget his identity. This is a giant dragon.


    A monster that can only be described as terror. Although the reaction was a little slow, this guy''s attack gave Mondo no chance to respond at all.


    Ang!


    Only a shrill howl was heard and suddenly appeared. The next second, the giant dragon suddenly grew up and a purplish red flame spewed out of the dragon''s mouth.


    The flame with extremely strong burning and corrosion characteristics, like a machine gun, instantly surrounded Mondo.


    Poor Mondo, completely unresponsive, immediately fell into the shadow of the flame, and even Duke Kao nearby had no time to respond.


    Only a shrill scream was heard, and Mondo''s body suddenly fluctuated violently on the ground, convulsing all over.


    The flame burned on the body, and the piercing pain brought an extremely harsh and hoarse sound.


    And that sound came to an end in a short time.


    The whole body almost instantly turned into ashes, leaving only a soul mark, emitting a hazy luster on the ground.


    This guy hasn''t died yet. Mondo won''t die so easily. This guy can be regarded as a strong man.


    Mondo''s great move can make him recover most of his injuries in a short time.


    This guy won''t die even if he''s broken to pieces.


    With the soul mark as the center, a hazy light enveloped the past, and a trace of flesh and blood is breeding rapidly along the soul mark.


    "What did you do? Did you forget our agreement?" that''s when Duke Kao reacted and roared loudly at the dragon.


    His daughter betrayed him. Now even this beast dares to betray himself.


    There has never been a time when dukkao felt so angry and manic.


    He vaguely felt that things were moving in a direction beyond his control, which was the last thing dukkao liked to see.


    In response to him, the Dragon gave a slightly helpless roar.


    I didn''t understand what the dragon''s roar meant, but dukekao seemed to understand. His eyebrows frowned and looked at me on the dragon''s back.


    There was a flash of killing in his eyes.


    "I can subdue the dragon. I didn''t expect that there are talents like you in this backward world." dukkao seems to see something.


    This dragon and I are different from him and the dragon.


    Between him and the dragon, it is a cooperative and equal relationship.


    But now, I step on the dragon''s back. For the dragon, it represents a kind of surrender.


    Duke Kao couldn''t even believe that he could make the Dragon surrender!


    What happened in the process of this dragon chasing this guy?

 Chapter 959

    Mondo''s body was burned to ashes by the dragon''s breath, leaving only a soul mark still fluctuating and gradually recovering his body.


    Mondo''s big move can save Mondo from a very serious injury or even fatal injury in a short time.


    However, this move is not invincible.


    If you suffer two fatal attacks in a short time, even with the strength of imdo, you can''t recover at all.


    I urged the dragon under my crotch. In the sound of dragon singing, the dragon''s body began to rush in the direction of Mondo.


    He didn''t even need to move quickly. This guy''s body was too huge. He just moved his feet a little, and his huge body appeared in front of Mundo almost instantly.


    Poor guy, his body has recovered less than half, and his head has not fully recovered. Looking at the huge body of the dragon, his eyes are almost filled with despair.


    go to hell!


    With a cold hum, I stretched out my hand and a green light gathered in my palm.


    The next moment, the green light was like a javelin, piercing at Mondo in an instant.


    With that harsh scream, the power of energy collapse almost instantly reached a limit.


    The green color is constantly expanding in front of Mondo, with the terrible power that makes Mondo frightened.


    Dead.


    At this moment, mondo can be said to have no power of defense and counterattack. In the face of this attack, mondo has no capital to resist.


    Ah, ah, ah!


    Even Mundo could not help screaming when he was on the verge of death.


    Seeing the power of energy collapse, a figure suddenly appeared when he was about to blow Mundo''s body to pieces.


    The two machetes in his hand fluttered in the air, with clusters of dazzling light.


    Bang!


    The energy collapse was completely intercepted. The two Lich disasters trembled slightly, and a small white spot appeared on the blade, which was the effect caused by the energy collapse.


    Duke Cao!


    Mondo is a very important piece for Duke Kao. This guy is very important for his plan, so Duke Kao chose to save Mondo at this time.


    After taking a look at Duke Kao, I know I''m not the opponent of this guy. Even ah Shen has become so miserable. I''m definitely not much better.


    But now I''m not alone.


    I still have a dragon under me. I don''t believe I can''t kill you.


    A grim smile flashed on my face. Immediately, I immediately urged the dragon under me. The Dragon roared and suddenly grew up with a mouth full of sharp fangs, directly impacting and swallowing dukekao.


    Boom!


    Two Lich disasters were set on the two dragon teeth of the dragon. This guy, with human body, actually chose to resist the power of the dragon.


    Although the guy''s body is not much bigger than the dragon''s teeth in front of the dragon, the picture in front of him looks shocking.


    The scourge of the Lich and the dragon''s teeth were rubbing, and there were bursts of strange sounds that made people''s teeth sour.


    The dragon''s body seemed to hit the mountain and suddenly stopped. As for the Duke Cao, the body fell to the ground in an instant.


    But this guy, however, seized the evil of the Lich in his hand. One person and one dragon actually formed an equal picture.


    It can be imagined how terrible this guy''s strength is to be able to compete with the dragon in strength.


    That kind of power makes my eyelids jump. This guy''s strength is really terrible. If I hadn''t subdued the dragon, I''m afraid no one on our side could fight this guy at all.


    The dragon is a dead brain. Once he meets a guy who can fight against himself in strength, he is easy to fall into that kind of struggle and even forget his other strength.


    But I''m different. My brain is much more flexible than this guy with empty power and little brain.


    Moreover, Duke Kao''s strength is too strong. We must kill this guy with the help of the power of the dragon, at least seriously. Otherwise, it is definitely a great threat to us.


    "Dragon tail!"


    In the dragon''s mind, my command rang out.


    This guy is not a puppet, but he doesn''t dare not obey my orders unless he wants to tear his heart to pieces by countless spider silk.


    Perhaps this is the first time the dragon has used other less glorious means in wrestling, but the effect is particularly obvious.


    A slender and huge dragon tail swung in an instant, drew a circle directly from the back of the body and swept across dukekao''s waist.


    This is a war between the dragon and Duke Kao, and no one else can participate at all.


    Even those of dukekao''s men saw this scene, they had no time to stop it, and they couldn''t stop it at all.


    I can only watch the dragon tail sweep across dukekao''s body. I have no choice.


    Dukkao also saw this scene, and a glimmer of light flashed in his eyes.


    Suddenly, the guy roared and forced with one hand, and one of the two blades swept over in an instant.


    Boom


    When the dragon''s tail hit the machete, the huge force made Duke Kao''s body retreat in an instant, leaving two deep depressions on the ground.


    But this guy stopped it.


    That terrible power was completely blocked by this guy?


    Even I didn''t think of it.


    But my face was soon filled with that smile.


    A treacherous, eccentric, sinister smile.


    Can stop this, but you have used both arms. What do you want to do now?


    The green energy is gathered in the palm of your hand, like a huge light bulb, emitting dazzling light.


    Staring at Duke Cao in front of me, I had raised my palm, and a command was spread in the dragon''s mouth.


    Dragon breath!


    The breath of the dragon also has a very powerful force, which spews directly from his throat. Now dukekao has no chance to escape. Coupled with my energy collapse, this attack will definitely make dukekao look good.


    A cluster of extremely strong flames gathered in the mouth of the dragon, and immediately accompanied by a sad dragon chant, those dragon breath gushed out in an instant, as if it were a rough sea, completely enveloping Duke Kao.


    At the same time, the power of energy collapse in my hands has reached its limit and will soon gush out of my hands.


    But at this time, something strange happened, and my body suddenly disappeared.


    Completely out of my control, my body disappeared with a cry. The next second, I just felt my eyes suddenly fall down.


    Looking up, the appearance of a giant dragon in front is particularly exaggerated. On the dragon''s back, a mechanical crab can see it very clearly.


    Ergat!


    Super dynamic positioning converter.


    A strange skill that can swap targets with yourself.


    This skill is usually just enough, but if the target is instantly transferred to your own camp, the situation will become much more dangerous.


    For a moment, I was besieged and suppressed by several enemies, just like me now.


    I haven''t recovered yet. Around me, several people, such as Tyrone, Vladimir, dreven, svein and Cassiopeia, surrounded me almost instantly.


    All kinds of powerful forces enveloped me. There was almost no gap all over my body. They were attacking targets everywhere.


    In this case, even I don''t have time to react for a while.


    However, the eyes of another person have been paying attention to me.


    Just when I was in danger, a hazy white light had completely enveloped me.


    That is... The light of divine protection.


    The great trick of judging Angel Kyle suddenly appeared on me.


    The invincible effect immediately showed up. Although that time was very short, it gave me enough time to react.


    Cards appeared in my hands, not the previous five, but the current seven.


    If you want to besiege me, you have to see if you are qualified!

 Chapter 960

    I don''t know when to start. The last thing I fear is being besieged.


    As long as there is enough space for me to spread my hands and feet, no matter how many enemies there are around me, I won''t be afraid at all.


    There are enough companions around me.


    Before, there were seven heroines around me, such as ashy, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA and leflean, plus Ruiwen and Sarah.


    Everyone''s strength is quite strong. Even Ruiwen and Sarah, although they have just invested in my command, their strength is not inferior.


    Two people acted independently before, and their strength was much stronger than that of ash and them.


    Even if Aishi has advanced four times, her strength is still not enough compared with Ruiwen and Sarah.


    Therefore, after they joined my command, their strength was reduced by half due to the influence of the rules, but even so, their strength is still the best choice, and they are definitely not more powerful than Aishi and SANA.


    Under the divine protection, I was in an invincible state. Let those people''s attacks land on me, but it was of no use at all.


    At the same time, my side, a slim figure has appeared.


    How many people are around me? Tyrone, Swein, Cassiopeia, singid, dreven and Vladimir besieged me with a total of six people.


    But this time, only nine heroines and seven heroines around me are more than each other.


    Although these heroines may not be as powerful as these people if they fight alone, there is no problem in trying to temporarily delay their actions and stop their attacks.


    There was an instant of confusion around.


    This is the first time Ruiwen and Sarah have participated in the struggle against strong enemies since they joined my command!


    Both of them have never been stingy with their own strength. The broken sword in Ruiwen''s hand is full of green light. Under the rapid jump, a high wind has roared in front of her.


    The shrill scream forced the people of Knox to avoid it. They also knew how terrible the broken sword in Ruiwen''s hand was.


    As for Sarah, she was even more publicized. The two pistols in her hand staggered in front of her chest. With that kind of wild laughter, the dense bullets were like a torrent, venting in front of her.


    As for the others, they were no inferior. Various powerful forces took turns to show, forcing the members of Knox around to retreat one by one.


    Their strength may not be enough to face the dragon, but there are not many problems to deal with these same heroes.


    Those people wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill me, but they never thought that this would happen. Under the violent attack of several women, these people had to choose to retreat and avoid the edge.


    As for that ergat, he was even more upset and jumped down from the dragon''s back.


    Although the feeling of riding a dragon didn''t last long, it made Edgar feel a little frightened.


    The flame on the dragon can''t be borne by anyone.


    Ergat felt like a roast crab. And if the dragon''s eyes were not attracted by Duke Kao, the Dragon wouldn''t even have the chance to climb down the dragon''s back.


    However, although he is a little dangerous, the opportunity he created should be seized by his companions. As long as he seizes this opportunity, it is absolutely no problem to kill that guy.


    As long as we can kill that guy, the Dragon seems to be out of control.


    There is one biggest enemy missing on my side. If I count it down, I even directly determine the direction of this war. I will definitely make a great contribution to winning in the future.


    Ogat was very proud in his heart. This time he was all due to himself.


    But when this guy turned around and looked at it with ambition, his already ugly face looked even more ugly at this time.


    Damn it, what are those guys doing?


    Ogat thought he would see the boy torn to pieces, but unexpectedly, when he looked at it, the boy had no problem. On the contrary, the people on his side were pushed back by the boy.


    Damn, a bunch of fools. So many people can''t even make a smelly boy. It''s rubbish.


    Edgar was angry and watched me raise my palm. The green energy was ready to be emitted at any time. Edgar was cruel and his four legs moved quickly on the ground.


    The huge mechanical body suddenly rushed towards the back of the target.


    That guy didn''t notice that he was behind. Now is definitely the best chance to start. As long as he seizes this opportunity, the smelly boy will definitely die.


    Seeing that the guy''s body was in front of him and was about to be penetrated by his huge pliers, Edgar was full of excitement.


    But seeing that his pliers were about to pierce the guy''s vest, as long as he took another step forward, the guy''s body would be penetrated by himself.


    By that time


    Unfortunately, it won''t be that time.


    Ogat only felt his body suddenly a burst of indescribable heaviness. The whole huge metal body seemed to encounter a super large magnet and hit the ground with a pop.


    It''s only a few centimeters away, but it has become a natural graben, which can''t be crossed anyway.


    Damn it, what''s going on?


    Edgar''s body is struggling violently on the ground. Unfortunately, this fool, his usual metal body is a very powerful force. His whole body has been transformed. It is made of all metal. It is extremely strong and powerful.


    This metal body can almost ignore most of the attacks.


    But now, this guy doesn''t know who he''s facing.


    Under the vision of the Falcon spirit, this guy wants to sneak into me. I can see it clearly. It''s impossible to succeed at all.


    Even before approaching my body, I was directly controlled by the power controlled by metal. For me, the metal body is almost no different from other metals.


    Caught off guard, the huge body fell directly on the ground.


    At this time, I finally turned around.


    At a close distance, Edgar could see the devil like smile on his face, and the green light in his hand became particularly bright.


    Ogat was frightened and frightened. He was struggling violently to get rid of that danger.


    But he can''t do anything. His huge body has infinite power, but now, his arms, limbs and everything seem to be suppressed. No matter what kind of power he has, he can''t show it at all.


    At the sight of this scene, the members of Knox in the back changed their faces in an instant.


    They wanted to come to support, but they couldn''t do anything for a while. What''s more, other brothers were quickly encircling at this time.


    They have no time to rescue Ecuador at all.


    Pity this huge metal crab. I can only watch my fist grow bigger in front of me.


    "General, help me..." ogat screamed wildly, trying to get help, but the voice stopped suddenly.


    Boom!


    The iron fist fell, and a huge depression and hole appeared directly on the metal body.


    At the same time, all the power of energy collapse is concentrated at this time, and then exploded.


    After accumulating for a long time, the energy originally prepared to deal with dukekao collapsed, and finally exploded completely at this time.


    Even Ecuador couldn''t bear the horror, and his huge body burst into pieces in front of him.


    This guy is probably the easiest guy for me to deal with. If I change the guy who doesn''t have a little metal on his whole body, I''ll have some difficulties to deal with.


    Poor ergat, exploding under the gaze of so many people.


    The body was blown to pieces.


    At the end of his life, this guy was still extravagant about getting help from Duke Kao.


    However, this extravagant hope finally failed.


    Dukkao didn''t have time to save him. In other words, he is not as important as Mondo in Duke Kao''s heart, and it is not enough for Duke Kao to spare everything to save him.

 Chapter 961

    Ogat died because of his greed and eager for quick success. Although he made a quite threatening attack, this method didn''t work in the end.


    Or can you say that your partner is a group of pig teammates? Such a good opportunity can be wasted. Let this guy survive and kill himself with one punch.


    The one who died of ogat was wronged.


    Seriously, in fact, the strength of Ecuador is not weak, and I am not strong enough to kill Ecuador with one punch.


    Mondo doesn''t count. The guy was hit by me with all his strength without any defense. If I really prepare both sides and fight against each other, even if I can beat Mondo, it will take some skills.


    As for ergat, this guy''s strength is not below Mondo.


    It''s mainly the unlucky metal of this guy. It''s good for me not to detonate this guy directly.


    The body was blown apart, but there was not even a trace of blood. In the midst of the smoke and dust, a soul mark flickered in mid air. I immediately started to speed up. My body roared in the past and grabbed the soul mark in my hand.


    Then in a flash, two blades were cut off from my figure, and the residual image was torn to pieces, but my body had returned to the dragon''s back.


    That''s Duke Kao. This guy didn''t know when he had escaped from the wrestling with the dragon. He had time to sneak on me and almost killed me.


    Unfortunately, his speed was too fast to flash, and I ran away after all. Duke Kao didn''t grasp the best chance to kill me.


    Edgar died and the soul mark fell into my hands.


    Most importantly, there is also a dragon comparable to Duke Kao. In terms of the original top combat power, Knox now has no advantage at all.


    As for the first-class experts, our side occupies an absolute number height.


    From this moment on, the situation has become extremely unfavorable to Knox. These people in Knox are not fools. Of course, they can feel how dangerous the situation is, but they have no strength to change the situation.


    Dukkao''s eyes swept over the soul mark in my hand. A few seconds later, he ordered in a low voice, "retreat."


    As a general of Knox, the sound of retreat came from his mouth, which seemed somewhat ridiculous.


    But dukkao is well aware of the current situation. If he continues to entangle, he will have no problem, but none of his men can survive.


    The people of Knox had long lost their sense of war. As soon as they heard this sentence, they immediately began to retreat.


    As for those unlucky dead men and mutant animals, they were abandoned as abandoned children and regarded as cannon fodder.


    Even those with abilities became cannon fodder and were thrown here to die.


    It''s just that these people, even if they want to escape, seem to have to ask whether we agree or not.


    "Kill!"


    On the dragon''s back, a roar came, circling in the jungle.


    That voice announced the beginning of the massacre.


    Whether it''s a dead man or a mutant beast, it doesn''t make much difference to us.


    For these lives, we will pity and sympathize with their experiences, but limited to this, these sympathy and compassion are not enough for us to let them go, even though they have not done any evil.


    But we have no way. If they are allowed to wander in this world, it is bound to pose a great threat to other living people.


    As for those who work for the tiger and submit to the ability of Knox, for us, those people are not much different, even the dead.


    At the beginning, seeing those people in Knox retreat, these guys wanted to surrender and take refuge with us.


    But what responded to them was only the extremely strong flame from the dragon''s mouth.


    The fire started a prairie fire, and the flames swept across the ground, and immediately there was a large piece of coke.


    The Dragon roared in the sky, its wings spread, its huge body flew past, and a large area of fire swept across.


    Under the fire of the dragon, the bodies of those people were directly charred.


    The body full of terrorist forces is even more untouchable. A slight collision will immediately end in pieces.


    There are thousands of dead men and mutant animals in front of us. If it is normal, it is not enough to cause much trouble to s City, but it takes some effort to break through.


    But now, there''s no need to worry about anything. Driving the dragon, he fell directly from the sky. With a bang, the blockade composed of those dead men was directly smashed into pieces.


    Standing on the dragon''s back, he looked in the direction of Knox and waved his big hand: "kill it."


    Kill it!


    There are many living people in the military camp in Knox, as well as several brothers in our territory.


    When the dragon was under my control, the direction of the war had been completely determined.


    The legions of dead men, mutant beasts and those with miscellaneous abilities could not stop us from killing. They soon collapsed and became a mess under the charge.


    Countless bodies and blood were left along the way.


    It was not until the time of the Knox army camp that our pace gradually slowed down.


    I, the angel of judgment Kyle, Bingya and Zhang Xuliang, several brothers who can fly, all appeared in the sky. As for the ground, they are all our people.


    Although the number is small, each brother''s body is surging with surging energy.


    Seeing the wall made of huge stones in front of him, fan Xiaotian and Guan Zhaolin grinned almost at the same time, and that powerful power was directly displayed.


    With two loud explosions, the city wall was smashed open.


    The people inside trembled again involuntarily.


    One by one, they grasped the weapons in their hands, and the cold sweat rolled down their forehead. Even if they held the weapons in their hands, there was only sweat in their palms.


    "Don''t come here, come here again, we''ll kill people." one of the men shouted loudly. Although it seemed fierce, he could feel the guy''s fear from the slightly trembling voice.


    Especially when the extremely terrible dragon stretched out a head in front of him, the picture was even more collapsing.


    Not only him, but also others.


    They can''t even catch the hostages in their hands.


    Yes, when we came here, we saw such a picture.


    In this camp, I can''t see a member of Knox. Those people have left long ago. No fool will return like a fool, except these puppet soldiers.


    These guys went back to their nest, and then they did the most disgusting thing.


    Hostages, they took the living as hostages.


    Do these guys have brain cramps, or do they have no brain?


    In this end of the world, you still play the game of hostages?


    Come on, these people are not related to us. They think they can threaten us by arresting just a few people?


    Well, even if we really care about the safety of the hostages, do these fools really think they can escape safely from us by holding a hostage?


    You underestimate us.


    "Why should we kill them all? We didn''t do anything bad. We were forced. Otherwise, we would become like those monsters. Who wants to become like that..." a leading guy, his voice was almost bleak.


    This person''s strength is good. He has at least one level of strength from the twelve previous managers of s city. He is quite powerful.


    What he said was tearful. It seemed that he was really sincere and full of coercion.


    But for this kind of refutation, there is silence on our side.


    They have long known what these people are from Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin.


    If you''re just forced to be a dog leg, it''s OK, but if you have to bully, humiliate or even torture other humans after becoming a dog leg, there''s no need to survive.


    "Zijiao, it''s up to you..."

 Chapter 962

    hostage? We are not worried about this problem.


    The timid appearance of those people has completely exposed their inner fear, holding the weapons in their hands one by one, and their knuckles are white.


    These people are just like those who used to thunder and Li Jie! Although they are also living human beings, how many people in s city have suffered the humiliation of others?


    For these people, there is a steelyard in everyone''s heart. Maybe it''s cruel and wasteful. After all, these are capable people.


    But for us, there will always be only one end.


    We will never accept such bastards in s city.


    If we lay down our arms and surrender at this time, maybe we will consider giving them a chance to reform, but this opportunity will completely disappear from the moment they take the hostages.


    When there are hostages in each other''s hands, it''s time for Zijiao to come out.


    The power of the Nine Tailed demon fox, that earth shaking charm.


    Since following me, Zijiao has been in charge of handling some chores in the underground city and now s city. Although she doesn''t often appear in public, Zijiao''s position in the hearts of the people is still irreplaceable.


    At ordinary times, Zijiao converged on her amazing charm and behaved like an ordinary woman as much as possible. Even that can''t hide her natural beauty.


    When Zijiao shows her charm, no man can face Zijiao''s temptation.


    There are many beautiful women. There are seven heroines around me, from Queen fan''er''s Aishi to charming Alice, from sexy Sarah to mature and charming leflea, and Ruiwen''s strong and heroic beauty. There are also little Jasper like Dao sister, beauty like Lin sister, and gentle, virtuous and intellectual beauty like SA Na.


    There are all kinds of beautiful women, but no matter who it is, we must admit that no one can compare with Zijiao in that kind of charm.


    That kind of beauty is a temptation that no one can resist.


    Seeing that we are still surrounded by them, those people are a little afraid.


    But we didn''t make any news. They thought their hostage measures had worked. They seemed a little relieved.


    Soon those people saw Zijiao again and came out little by little.


    Such a beautiful woman almost instantly attracted the eyes of those men.


    Although he knew that this was not the time, his eyes involuntarily focused on Zijiao, and he couldn''t even move his instinct.


    Damn it, do these guys say they want to use beauty tricks? Damn, I can''t be fooled, but this woman is really beautiful.


    They couldn''t help thinking so in their hearts.


    This is the horror of Zijiao. Zijiao doesn''t hide her charm, and even makes it clear to those people that this woman is using flattery and beauty tricks.


    But even if you know it in your heart, your body is involuntarily and completely out of your control.


    Just like these people, when they first saw Zijiao, it represented the coming of their death.


    Their eyes have completely focused on Zijiao and moved with Zijiao''s movement.


    The mind, limbs and all parts of the body seem to relax, even the arm with the blade.


    Even if some people feel that the situation is wrong, they are frightened to find that their bodies are completely out of their control.


    That amazing charm, like silk threads, emanated from Zijiao''s body, like a string puppet, manipulated everyone in front of her.


    The faces of those people looked completely distorted. The bewildered amazement and the uncontrollable fear of the body were completely combined into the most frightened appearance.


    The bodies of those people were shaking violently.


    They were still yelling loudly in their throats, trying to seize control of their bodies, but they could do nothing. They could only watch their weapons move away from the hostage''s throat, losing their greatest dependence.


    Then these people came together one by one, facing each other.


    Although the eyes are full of fear, although the throat is shouting No.


    But the weapon in the palm of his hand was directly pierced.


    Puff!


    A stream of blood gushed out immediately, and there was a ferocious blood all around. Blood arrows shot out one after another, and the ground was in a mess.


    Dead.


    "OK, done." just when the blood gushed, Zijiao turned gracefully and made a victory gesture at me.


    There was a trace of pride on that pretty face.


    Darling, one side is an extremely bloody picture, gushing blood, and the other side is a beautiful woman with beautiful face.


    The huge contrast between vision and psychology makes people have a very strange taste.


    As for other men, their eyes on Zijiao seem strange. This woman is so terrible that you almost watch yourself kill yourself. You know it clearly in your heart, but you can''t do anything. That taste is really despair.


    Just using this method seems to consume Zijiao a little. Zijiao''s face looks pale and her body is shaky.


    After all, there are hundreds of capable people. Even Zijiao can''t control so many people at once.


    I quickly held Zijiao: "how do you feel? Do you want to have a rest over there?"


    "It''s all right." Zijiao held her forehead and shook her head slightly: "it should be overdrawn. Just have a rest."


    This is the power of Zijiao. On special occasions, the effect can be shocking.


    Directly controlled these people, let go of the hostages, and even directly attacked their companions, without any harm to anyone at all.


    Of course, the damage in the heart is not counted. It is estimated that those people should be frightened by the scene in front of them.


    But it doesn''t matter. At least these people are still alive.


    These people in Knox are really good at collecting living people. Counting the dead who have been transformed and those who are still in custody, they have collected as many as one-third of the living people we have accepted for a while.


    In that underground cage, there are still more than 5000 living people, including the pilot of our helicopter.


    "Everyone look carefully. No matter what can be used and valuable things in this camp, they will be removed."


    "In addition, those people, as long as they are still alive, are rescued and taken to s city."


    God and I were commanding the situation in front of us. Dungeons were broken one by one, and those people held in them were released.


    There are more than 40 capable people here. As for those who were killed by us, we didn''t let go. All the capable crystal nuclei were taken out.


    The human ability crystal core can develop 100% of the ability. There are hundreds of people with ability. It is very important for s city.


    The people in Knox are very cunning. This confrontation with Duke Kao is only a temporary, small-scale conflict, and there is not even a head-on confrontation.


    Because there was a dragon on our side, the guy didn''t have the idea of killing us here, so the guy left with his own people.


    For dukkao, these dead men are resources that can be abandoned and of little value.


    Of course, this camp can''t stay.


    There is no time to take things away from the camp.


    And we, like a group of robbers, rob all of them. We will never leave an iron nail to Knox and take all the things we can use.


    Including the 100000 anti autopsy sera we were going to ship to the Western Theater.


    Some of those anti autopsy sera were taken out by those people and estimated to be used for research, but basically there was no loss.


    In addition, we found a large number of armor.


    It''s the armor worn by those dead men. The armor is smelted in a special way and is extremely strong. We won''t let go of these things and take them all away.

 Chapter 963

    I feel that we are like a group of robbers and bandits. As long as we see good things, no matter what they are, we can take away everything we can.


    As for those that can''t be taken away, it''s also simple to destroy them directly. Even if they can''t be taken away, they will never leave them.


    Who can guarantee that those people in Knox have left now and will not come back in the future?


    Our goal is to destroy this place completely. Even those people can''t get anything back.


    We rescued everyone from the dungeon. Even in a flat on the back mountain, we found some people who had been bound here and waiting to be transformed by Mondo.


    These people also escaped from death. If it hadn''t happened today, these people would never have escaped the fate of being transformed. It is estimated that they have died or become dead.


    Moreover, in these stone houses, we also found a basement.


    It was little Huang Shu who discovered it. This guy was very sensitive to energy and no one else noticed it. This guy found that the basement was full of very abundant energy.


    When we opened the basement, we found that there were thousands of capability nuclei stored in the basement, some of which were of high quality.


    This may be the biggest gain except for the living this time.


    These ability crystal cores may be prepared by Knox to be used for its own dead Legion. If the dead Legion is upgraded to a super ability dead legion, its combat effectiveness will be increased by a level out of thin air.


    Unfortunately, such a good opportunity and such a long time of preparation were destroyed by our sudden appearance.


    In fact, these people are too arrogant.


    Noxas is hidden here and has never been found by anyone.


    Neither we nor the Western Theater knew that there was such a terrible enemy here.


    The long-term stability has made those people lose their vigilance. Most importantly, the emergence of Duke Kao has made those people in Knox more arrogant.


    In this case, we attacked our transport team boldly. Otherwise, if Knox continues to hide like this, it will become a terrorist enemy that we can''t deal with sooner or later.


    This time, in some ways, it may be called our luck. The discovery of such a powerful enemy in advance can make us ready in advance.


    It''s just a pity that this time, due to the existence of Duke Kao, we still didn''t seize the opportunity to completely destroy Knox. After all, we still had some trouble.


    It seems that we should find a way to completely solve these time bombs.


    I was thinking with ah Shen. Ah Shen''s face looked very ugly. On the one hand, he lost completely in Duke Kao''s hands this time and had no capital to resist.


    On the other hand, the sequelae of fury medicine is torturing God''s body. This guy is trying to endure the pain, but he can feel how strong the pain is from the wriggling muscles and his bloodshot eyes.


    This situation has never been encountered by a God. Even if Xiao Ba is not the opponent of others, a God has always been very confident in his own strength, but now this confidence has been seriously hit.


    And the mount, my own mount Xiaoba is the most proud and popular thing. I didn''t expect to compare with my own mount now.


    But forget it, it doesn''t matter. Although the dragon looks more popular, his little eight is also good. It''s not necessary to envy others.


    "Those people are too dangerous. Although they have just been hit, no one can guarantee that they will do anything." ah Shen thought and said, "that old guy, I will kill him sooner or later."


    Ah Shen said dukekao. It seems that ah Shen regarded that guy as his opponent.


    "There''s plenty of time to solve the dukekao problem in the future. We still have a problem to deal with. These potions in the Western theater are still here." after thinking about it, I said.


    "At present, it seems that ordinary people can''t transport these drugs in the past. If they are attacked, they may not hold up."


    "So this time, I will deliver these potions to you personally. You take other brothers back to s city."


    "Although it may still be dangerous to encounter Duke Kao, it''s not easy for those people in Knox to catch up with you without the dragon."


    "OK, now you have such a giant as a partner. You can go anywhere in the world. I don''t know how you subdued this big guy." ah Shen tut said, with obvious curiosity and envy in his voice.


    You know, when he subdued Xiao Ba, he barely succeeded with the help of so many brothers. But this time, I was fighting alone in the face of this dragon. At this time, there was no other help.


    In fact, the reason why I was able to subdue this dragon was really a great threat to me. At that time, I thought I might not survive.


    At that time, although I occupied the advantage of geographical location and stayed on the back of the dragon, the dragon''s main attack means could not cause any harm to me.


    But under this guy''s desperate struggle, I feel like a boat in the sea, which may be overturned at any time.


    I can only hold on to the chain to prevent myself from falling off the dragon.


    In that case, the consumption of strength and physical strength is very serious, not to mention that this giant dragon continues to hit the mountains with its own head, and places such as woods also make me black and blue.


    The injury on the body can be recovered by healing. As for physical strength, it can only be recovered by clarity.


    But even with physical medicine and clarity, I still feel that my strength is consuming very fast.


    If I lose my strength first in the end, I must die this time.


    But I''m lucky. Although the giant dragon''s strength is very strong, it collides violently again and again. I don''t know how many mountains have been destroyed, which also makes this guy''s physical strength consume very fast.


    When I almost completely lost my strength, the body of this giant dragon also completely fell to the ground, leaving only a low dragon chant to express the humiliation in my heart.


    This guy was tired and fell down. In fact, if this guy spread his wings and rushed directly to the altitude of tens of thousands of meters, maybe I would die of lack of oxygen or be frozen to death. Unfortunately, this guy is a fool. I don''t know this. He kept hitting the mountain with his head and stunned himself.


    However, the giant dragon is a dragon after all. It must recover faster than me. I guess I can''t hold it at that time.


    But at this time, Elise stood up. Before, Elise couldn''t help, but when the Dragon lost its power, Elise could finally show her own means.


    Through the broken scales and blood vessels of the dragon, the power of dark death penetrated into the dragon''s body a little, and left its own spider silk in the countless blood vessels of the dragon.


    The spider silk was completely manipulated by Elise. As long as Elise thought, the spider silk would immediately penetrate, tear and cut off the dragon''s blood vessels.


    Blood vessels are not as strong as the Dragon scales on the surface of the dragon''s body.


    Even Elise''s spider silk, along the blood vessel, wrapped a thick layer outside the dragon''s heart.


    Poor dragon at that time, without the slightest strength, can only watch us toss on it, and finally put on this yoke.


    It was with the help of Elise that I subdued the dragon.


    Moreover, in the confrontation between the two of us, although I was quite weak, I was able to exhaust the dragon. It was recognized by the dragon in some ways that I really had the qualification to become a dragon knight.


    It is precisely because of the defection of the dragon that the main members of s city can survive. Otherwise, we may all be killed by Duke Kao.


    When I explained, the giant dragon curled up next to me, his head hung on the ground, and only occasionally opened his eyes and looked around.


    Once the beast is subdued, the loyalty is countless times higher than that of human beings.

 Chapter 964

    As for the feeding of giant dragons, this is indeed a very serious problem.


    Such a big guy must have an amazing appetite. If he wants to eat meat, he doesn''t know how much blood and meat he needs to meet.


    And this guy is totally indifferent to zombies. It''s really a big trouble.


    But after this guy surrendered, I couldn''t understand the Dragon chant, but I could feel what this guy wanted to express from his roar, which was also a kind of communication.


    Although the Dragon craves food, it doesn''t need it. For the dragon, the so-called food is just a way to get energy.


    Finally, all the food will be converted into energy. If there is something that can directly provide energy, it is a better ration for the dragon.


    That is, the ability crystal core, which is more suitable for the dragon''s appetite.


    In this way, the situation is much simpler. It''s hard to find fresh flesh and blood, but although it''s hard to say how much the ability crystal nucleus needs, it''s definitely a lot, at least enough for the consumption of the giant dragon.


    "OK, go and see her. It''s estimated that she''s also hurt. We can''t comfort her. It depends on you." patted me on the shoulder, and ah Shen nuzui next to me.


    In that direction, a lonely figure was leaning against a stone. A little confused eyes came out from the beautiful big eyes. He looked around without God, some empty.


    The delicate body makes people feel pity in the breeze.


    Around a busy, that person''s figure is particularly lonely.


    Katrina!


    The girl with a knife body.


    So lonely, no one deliberately isolated the girl.


    Even Hao Ziqi, Shi Shi, Bai Qiu and Chen Xiaolin didn''t deliberately isolate her.


    Even in the world of hero alliance, both sides are enemies of life and death, but they can well separate the past from the present, and will not let the past affect the present!


    But everyone has their own tasks and things to do, and Katrina obviously has her own concerns. At least after her father''s incident, Katrina can''t reintegrate into this group in a short time.


    Even if others don''t say it, Katrina herself will feel uncomfortable.


    "Hello..." I whispered when I reached Katrina.


    Hearing my voice, the empty eyes suddenly showed a little more light, looked up at me, and then the body seemed to curl up more and more.


    "How''s the injury?" I asked.


    It is estimated that the trauma in the heart will be more serious than that in the body.


    "Never mind, solaka treated me," Katrina said.


    It''s ironic. It''s the biological father who hurts himself, but the former enemy who treats himself.


    "That''s good." after hesitating for a while, I thought about my words: "I think girls may be more sensitive, but I don''t think you need to consider too many problems. You are you, you are Katrina, you are Dao language, you are Kyle..."


    "No matter who holds the body, and no matter what happened before, you are an indispensable member of our group."


    "The past has passed, and now we are all grasping the present. You can regard this rebirth as a reincarnation. You have a new identity and everything, but you happen to have the memory of your previous life, but you don''t need to let those memories become your bondage."


    I don''t know if my persuasion is of any use. I just want Katrina to understand one thing.


    "I, we all... Need you," I said to Katrina.


    This is our group. Everyone is an indispensable member and an extremely important part of our team. There is no exception.


    Katrina stared at me. The expression on her face seemed to be suddenly surprised, but she soon became a little disappointed, but she still nodded.


    "Well, don''t continue to be so lost. It''s not easy to live a day in this world now. Be happy." I patted Katrina on the shoulder and said.


    Although she is a girl, she is tall and has the style of a big sister. It is easy to make people think that she is one of her comrades in arms. Even this way of comfort is full of the spirit of brothers.


    "By the way, now the soul mark of Ecuador is in my hand, and the soul mark of Cassiopeia..." I said.


    "Cassiopeia''s soul mark... Keep it for the time being. When that soul mark is destroyed, she has no choice," Katrina said.


    Cassiopeia is different from Duke Kao. Duke Kao is ruthless, but Cassiopeia is Katrina''s best sister. Katrina doesn''t have the heart to kill her sister directly.


    "What about Edgar''s?"


    "If you can, erase it." a flash of murder flashed in Katrina''s eyes.


    When talking about business, the woman finally showed some coldness.


    What those people in Knox do on earth has made Katrina feel uncomfortable. Although this is originally the way of behavior of Knox. In order to achieve the goal by all means, at least it is not as crazy as it is now.


    Erase.


    Completely eliminate.


    Since Warwick, we have the strength to completely wipe out a hero.


    Relying on the power of the once demigod, solaka, the son of stars, and the power of starlight, we can find the black hole where the body hides from the void at the moment when the soul mark is broken, and transfer us to that world.


    Then in that black hole, kill the target completely.


    This is the most direct and effective way to kill a hero at present.


    But this method is very dangerous. After all, in that black hole, the strength of heroes is real.


    And the process of transmission may be ambiguous. We made a big red face last time.


    The last time was to kill Warwick. This time I don''t know if Chen Xiaolin... No, it should be whether solaka will help.


    This should be done as soon as possible.


    But now we still have many things to solve. I have to go to the Western Theater.


    It may take several days on the way back and forth. I don''t know when I really have that time to kill Ecuador.


    After thinking about it, I decided to transport these things to the Western Theater first, and then directly solve the task in the Western Theater.


    If you go back to the territory, you may cause some misunderstandings.


    Chen Xiaolin must be involved in this matter, because no one else has this ability except Chen Xiaolin.


    In addition to Chen Xiaolin, it''s me. In addition, whether we need help is also a question to be considered. After all, our strength is stronger than before.


    And the strength of Ecuador is about stronger than that of Warwick. After all, the unlucky man of Warwick has been killed once, and the strength of Ecuador will certainly be higher.


    Last time I was with Dao Yu. After all, there are two powerful heroes in Dao Yu.


    As for the others, there is only one.


    So after I thought about it, I went to find Chen Xiaolin first. I told Chen Xiaolin about these things. Although that face looked a little blushing, Chen Xiaolin didn''t refuse the request after all, and nodded and agreed.


    As for Katrina, she readily agreed to the job.


    After getting the consent of the two people, we cleaned up these things on the ground, put the anti autopsy serum on the dragon''s back, and the three people took the dragon and prepared to go to the Western Theater.


    As for the other brothers, they turned back the same way.


    Just when I was ready to leave, I suddenly remembered something and quickly stopped God!


    "Ike, the assassin of time, Jana, the wrath of the storm, Tuqi, the source of plague, Federick, the messenger of doom, Diana, the goddess of the moon on the giant God peak, and Morgana, the fallen angel, pay attention to these characters from the hero League..."

 Chapter 965

    Ike, Jana, Tucci, Federick, Diana, moganna... God doesn''t even know what these names mean.


    But God doesn''t know, but the Yang next to God knows.


    Diana was the mortal enemy of the goddess of dawn.


    At that time, Yang Yang''s face changed: "what''s the problem with these people?"


    "This is the person I overheard before, who Knox has found and is ready to start wooing," I said briefly.


    Katrina next to me also changed her face slightly. Maybe another consciousness Kyle also received this message.


    "During this period of time, try to monitor those people in Knox and find them. If you can break their alliance, it''s best. If you can''t break the alliance, you can kill one by one."


    "Among them, the doomsday messenger Federick and Tuqi, the source of plague, can give up and kill directly. As for Jana, Ike can try to attract. If the goddess Diana and Morgana, it depends on what Kyle and Leona mean." I said.


    "I see. I wrote it down. When I go back, I''ll arrange it."


    "Besides, there''s the military blade." I turned to the other side, the military blade.


    Like Katrina, after the hero attached to her was exposed, the military blade changed a little. It seemed to be a little out of group. It always felt a little cautious.


    "Ha ha, that doesn''t matter. Everyone is a man. There''s nothing between men that can''t be solved by a bottle of wine and a pack of cigarettes. If there are two..." ah Shen patted his chest and said proudly.


    Junren doesn''t care about God. For God, it''s not a problem worthy of attention at all.


    Everyone is a man. Why do men care so much?


    Women are careful, and all kinds of problems are not so easy to solve, but for men, they don''t take so much into account at all. No matter what the problems between men are, they won''t have any problems at all.


    What''s more, even if Junren is the host of dreus, it''s also the business of dreus and others, which has nothing to do with Junren.


    Moreover, even dreus is not that kind of heinous person.


    Compared with other people in Knox, dreus is the most disciplined man. Although he is a terrible enemy on the battlefield, there is no lack of admiration for dreus, even from the enemy camp.


    At this time, I had seen that Xu Yang and ye Xuan had gathered together with a smile on their faces.


    Seeing this, I felt a little relieved.


    Chen Xiaolin has come to the dragon''s back.


    Xiao Ya and Zijiao have also followed.


    This time, Xiaoya and Zijiao must follow. After consideration, Nami handed me over to Xiaoya and Zijiao.


    In S City, like Meng Rui and Shang Qi, Nami is in charge of logistics, which is also the most tired position. Nami''s workload is very large and there is hardly much rest time.


    Every time I separate from me, I almost encounter inexplicable danger. These girls have had enough of this taste, so I can''t persuade them back this time. I can only take two women together.


    Katrina also temporarily handed over the body to Kyle, but there was a dragon here, and Kyle seemed too lazy to open his wings.


    I, Kyle, Chen Xiaolin, Zijiao and Nami, and even the seven heroines around me, a total of 12 people stayed on the dragon''s back, not crowded at all, even very broad.


    "Ready to go," I shouted.


    The giant dragon opened its mouth, gave a dragon chant, and the huge and powerful wings forced a fan. The whole body suddenly soared into the air and roared at the high altitude. It circled in the sky and roared quickly in the direction of the West.


    It''s the first time to take the dragon. It''s totally different from taking a helicopter.


    The wind blew on his face, but it didn''t look cold at all. The flame on the Dragon completely dissipated the coolness.


    The speed of the dragon is terrible. Even Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin can''t match. Even I can barely keep up with the ghost when I start the ghost trot.


    The speed was much faster than that of a helicopter. Before long, a large area of mountain forest had crossed under him, and a piece of yellow sand had appeared in front of him.


    Condescending, several girls almost perfectly appreciated the scenery. Looking down at the ground from high altitude, the picture seemed particularly shocking.


    Several girls are chirping, but my heart is thinking about other problems.


    Dukkao, lissandro, and the damn Professor, calsas, rexay.


    Several people represent the power of Knox, freldrod, shadow island and void family. As for the damn Professor, his real body is still unknown.


    But what we have in common is that these forces are very powerful and pose a great danger to our lives.


    These forces must be eradicated. For us, these forces are even more terrible than zombies and mutant beasts.


    If we can''t solve all these forces as soon as possible, it may cause irreparable harm to us when these forces grow up.


    Among them, the forces of Knox and shadow island are the weakest, so it is the best choice to take the two.


    Shadow island is now missing, but Knox is right in front of us.


    Ecuador is just the beginning. We need to completely sweep away the power of Knox in a short time to directly solve this huge problem.


    Other forces must also be solved one by one, otherwise, we can''t get peace at all.


    "Here we are." just as I was thinking about this plan in my mind, a voice sounded in my ear.


    Shiver''s voice.


    Shiver seems very familiar with the desert.


    At a glance, not far ahead, there was a huge city in front of us.


    It''s really Jinggu City, the nest of the Western Theater.


    In less than two hours, I actually walked half a day''s journey by helicopter. That speed is really unparalleled.


    It''s just our arrival, but it scares the Western Theater.


    When the garrison saw the huge and terrible figure burning flames all over the sky, they were all pale with fear.


    Honey, what''s this?


    Dragon?


    A dragon with fire all over it ran in front of itself?


    When seeing this scene, the defensive General Wang Kun directly made the wisest decision. Helicopters, fighters and fighter planes were all dispatched, missiles were aimed and bombed.


    We must kill this terrible guy in an instant, otherwise, when this huge dragon rushes over our city, it will be a devastating disaster.


    Fortunately, this scene did not appear.


    When Wang Kun was ready to give the order to launch the missile, the fighter team in front sent a signal that there were people on the dragon''s body, and they were still old acquaintances.


    Finally, the Dragon appeared safely over the city, circled and landed on a wide ground.


    This place was originally used as a runway for aircraft, but now it has become a place for dragons to take off and take off.


    Nearby, several generals in the Western theater had already been waiting.


    Master Chu Tian, general Song Lian, General Wang Kun, general long Qian, and even Chu Feifan''s sexy woman. Almost all old acquaintances appear here.


    The eyes of these as like as two peas are alike, and for this terrible dragon, they have sent countless shocked eyes.


    "Good guy, what is this? Where did you get it? Do you have one for the old man?" Chu Tian blinked with envy and greed on his face.


    Those words made me roll my eyes. What does the old man think the dragon is? The cabbage in the vegetable market. Can I get you one?


    "By the way, who are these lovely little girls?" Chu Tian soon turned his eyes to the women behind me.

 Chapter 966

    Such a group of beautiful girls, yingyingyanyan, no matter where they go, are particularly eye-catching.


    And Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao are not those people who don''t know etiquette.


    In any case, Chu Tian is an old man and senior. There is still some respect.


    "My name is Zijiao. This is my good sister Xiao Ya. We''ve met several old generals. We''ve heard Lin Yi say about the style of several generals and wanted to see them for a long time. When we met today, we found that several generals are more energetic than Lin Yi said." Zijiao''s voice is beautiful, and a casual compliment makes these old men feel very useful.


    All of them are happy, smiling and boasting that the little girl can speak.


    Several other heroines were taken back by me. Only shiver and Kyle remained outside.


    Kyle and shiver are not as lovely as Zijiao.


    Both of them are very cool, unless they admit it, or you''re an 80 year old man? In front of Kyle, not even a little fart, let alone want to get a compliment from Kyle.


    Chutian they are also very smart. They feel that Kyle doesn''t seem to be so easy to contact. They don''t ask for fun.


    However, shiver''s eyebrows were slightly frowned. His eyes kept looking at Song Lian and Chu Tian. It seemed that he was calculating something in his heart.


    "By the way, what about the goods this time? We''ve been waiting here for more than a day and haven''t seen the goods. Won''t there be any problem?" after a polite sentence, Chu Tian immediately brought the topic to business.


    "There''s really something wrong," I said, sipping my mouth. "Our goods were robbed on the way."


    Nima, how does this sound like a gangster trading?


    Several people were surprised: "now, are there any casualties?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s almost settled. Although it''s lost a little, it''s not much. Nearly 100000 serum is here. You can save some use. This is the third generation of anti autopsy serum, and the effect is very good." we moved the boxes one by one, which is our real purpose this time.


    The generals rubbed their hands excitedly when they saw the anti autopsy serum.


    There are more people living here, and there is a greater demand for anti autopsy serum. Those previously transported are just a drop in the bucket.


    It''s not enough to add this 100000, but it''s better to have it than not, isn''t it?


    "Go, go, sit down inside first, let''s talk slowly." after telling long Qian to store these anti autopsy serum, several old generals quickly invited us to sit down and have a rest.


    Although we can contact each other through special emergency codes, the information we can exchange is limited after all, which is definitely not comparable to face-to-face conversation.


    Now, a huge problem that puzzles both of us is the sudden disappearance of mutant animals and zombies.


    It seems that all zombies and mutant animals no longer exist overnight. If we hadn''t experienced so many wars before, we would even think it was just a nightmare.


    Now, the same situation is facing the Western Theater.


    Originally, although the number of zombies in the desert was small, there were definitely some, but now, when we flew over, we didn''t even see a zombie, which disappeared cleanly.


    "We just got the news yesterday that all the zombies were heading south." pointing to the map, I said the news from the little girl.


    It''s just a general orientation.


    But it was this position that made the generals slightly change their faces.


    "Why, is there any problem with the South position, or do you know any news?" I asked hurriedly.


    I thought they knew something, but they didn''t share it with us.


    However, Song Lian immediately dispelled my doubts: "as long as it is important information, we will never hide it, but we thought it might have nothing to do with this zombie disappearance."


    "What on earth is it?" I couldn''t help it.


    "In fact, just a week ago, one of our planes lost contact in the south," Chu Tian said in a deep voice.


    Plane lost contact?


    It''s nothing. Although it can be regarded as a disaster and accident, this often happens even in peacetime, not to mention the end of the world.


    In fact, every time I go out to spread leaflets, there may be a situation such as the loss of contact of the aircraft.


    The wreckage of those planes can be found later.


    This time they thought it was no exception. The plane may have been attacked by some flying monster, resulting in a crash and explosion.


    They didn''t take this matter to heart. After all, since the end of the world, they have lost an aircraft every six months on average.


    Originally, they didn''t take this matter to heart, but now it becomes subtle to hear that the zombies actually gather in the South and are associated with the loss of contact with the plane.


    These two things may really be pure coincidence, but they may also be inextricably linked.


    "I heard you didn''t have a reconnaissance satellite. If it wasn''t launched, we might still see what happened there." I asked.


    "The satellite is out, but... There are some problems. We don''t have a carrier rocket that can send the satellite into space. We are studying it now." Chu Tian was embarrassed.


    A rocket launched on a satellite is not the same thing as a carrier rocket launching missiles.


    Although I''m not an expert in this field and I don''t know the details, I also know that there must be differences.


    I mowed the grass. I always put my hope here, but now this guy actually tells me that there is no hope?


    "Can''t I help it at all?" I asked strangely.


    "No, we found the launch well and launch vehicle from a launch base, but there is no suitable fuel. The effect of those fuels is not ideal because they take too long... We are now studying the use of capable crystal nuclei to provide energy."


    I don''t understand. After listening to the explanation of old man Chutian, I just know that they are going to use the ability crystal core to replace the original fuel and send the satellite into space.


    Preparations are being made in this regard. At present, it seems that it will take at least a day and a half to determine whether it can succeed.


    That is, tomorrow night, they are going to try to launch a rocket.


    Because of the short time interval, truking invited us to stay here and watch the rocket launch site.


    This thing is still quite shocking. After the rocket takes off to the predetermined orbit, we can get the information of the zombie for the first time.


    After thinking about it, we stayed.


    Chu Feifan arranged a room for us and even prepared a sumptuous and luxurious meal in the evening.


    The conditions of the Western theater are slightly better than ours. After all, it is the former military region, and the reserves of various materials are relatively rich.


    However, after the development of S City, I believe it will never be worse than here.


    The defense measures here are very strict. There are guards everywhere in the sky and on the ground. From time to time, helicopters fly through the air.


    At night, this defense measure is not weakened at all. The high-intensity searchlight can clearly see the movement far away.


    At night, the desert is somewhat cold. It''s time to go to bed.


    But none of our members stayed in their assigned room. Instead, all of them concentrated in my room.


    We are ready to solve the problem of Ecuador. This problem must be solved as soon as possible. After a long time, problems may arise.


    The original plan was that Chen Xiaolin, I and Dao Yu would act together. As for Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao, just guard beside them.


    But this time, Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao said they must also participate in this action.


    Solaka''s strength is also slowly recovering. It''s no problem to take one more person with solaka''s current strength, but Xiao Ya can''t!

 Chapter 967

    Zijiao can, but Xiaoya can''t.


    Although the situation of the Nine Tailed Fox Ali is somewhat special, it is also parasitic on Zijiao''s body.


    But Xiao Ya is different. There is a completely different appearance between Xiao Ya and shiver. Shiver is the companion of Xiao Ya, not a parasite.


    If you really want to force action, you may take Xiaoya herself, but shiver will still stay outside.


    After hearing this explanation, Xiao Ya was disappointed, but she accepted it.


    Moreover, we really need someone to guard outside. This guard position can only be handed over to Xiaoya and shiver.


    "It seems that it''s the only way. I''ll watch outside and won''t let anyone disturb your actions, but Edgar is different from Warwick. His strength must be stronger. Just if you say, I''m afraid there may be some deficiencies. Well, take shiver over."


    "This side is in Jinggu city. Basically, you don''t have to worry about what problems you will encounter, but it''s hard to say there." after thinking for a while, Xiao Ya said.


    It was nothing, but this sentence made me cough involuntarily.


    "Cough, this... I''m afraid this problem can''t be solved. Cough, that..." I don''t know how to explain for a moment.


    "Well, because this process is more complicated, men and women need to be honest with each other during transmission, and there can''t be many obstacles, so... Forget it." I looked at shiver, the sexy goddess of war, and said wordlessly.


    I don''t want this woman holding a cross whirling blade across my neck.


    Dizzy, at this time, Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao finally understood why several people were naked after the last thing. It turned out that there was such a problem.


    Both Chen Xiaolin and Dao Yu are blushing. Although this kind of thing has happened, it still makes people a little shy to speak in front of others.


    It''s purple Jiao. She looks clear in her heart. She obviously guessed something long ago.


    And Zijiao and I were supposed to be husband and wife. There''s no pressure on this kind of thing.


    "So, you''d better watch outside. Two people can take care of one." I scratched my head and said.


    Xiao Ya also nodded. At present, it can only be like this. I just didn''t expect that the relationship between the three people has reached this step.


    Xiao Ya''s eyes swept over Chen Xiaolin and Dao Yu. When they felt Xiao Ya''s eyes, they all involuntarily moved their heads away, as if they had done something wrong.


    Shoya called shiver to leave.


    But I didn''t expect to be rejected by shiver. The sexy goddess just slightly disdained and said, "it''s not an important thing. I don''t know why you have been so fussy about this problem for so long?"


    "You go out and watch outside. I''ll help your man kill the crab, but as a price, hey, you need to pay me a hundred ability nuclei." Shiver looked at me and said impolitely.


    Poof!


    Those bold words almost blew us out.


    One by one, his eyes were full of strange. God, this man is a woman. How can he feel more careless than a man?


    "People in the desert don''t care so much, but they are naked once. What''s the big deal? Who wasn''t naked when he was born?" Shiver rolled his eyes and said.


    Well, I''m speechless.


    Shiver is a goddess of war. Everything she does needs to be paid. Of course, it doesn''t count for Xiaoya.


    But when you deal with me, you have to collect money.


    Now the world, the so-called money, has changed from paper money and gold coins to the core of ability.


    This woman has a price for everything. Even if it''s my life, as long as someone gives me a suitable price, this woman will cut me impolitely.


    Even her body is no exception, but no one seems to be able to afford that price now.


    Now that Xavier had stated his position, Xiao Ya didn''t say much to leave. She was outside the door alone, acting as a guard, and no one was allowed to approach here.


    In the room, when we were still a little nervous, shiver felt very impatient. He grabbed the cloak and sexy leather armor on his body and threw the cross whirling blade on the ground.


    The sexy body is displayed in this way. It doesn''t care about other people''s eyes at all. It seems that the envious eyes of others are a kind of glory in shiver.


    Of course, shiver is not that kind of wanton person. Shiver has his own rules. Most of the people who have seen shiver''s body have died.


    As for me, my eyes were almost completely out of control and glanced over there.


    The long hair and bronze skin seemed to shine, and the slender and perfect legs were particularly attractive.


    In this woman, there is an unprecedented wildness.


    I can feel that I can''t control my body.


    He didn''t dare to look more. He quickly turned his attention to the past and untied his clothes, leaving only a pair of shorts.


    Other people nearby gradually let go of that shyness because of hivier''s bold and unrestrained, and this is not the first time.


    They untied their clothes one by one.


    Dao Yu''s sexy imperial sister''s figure, Chen Xiaolin''s soft, snow-white body, purple charming, sexy, charming and seductive body, and shiver''s wild body like a female leopard, all appeared in front of me and dazzled me.


    I didn''t expect to be so happy.


    Then one body, pasted over. This is the most shy time, but this time it is faster than before to solve the problem.


    Zijiao was my woman. There was nothing to be shy about. She hugged my waist directly in front of me.


    Sylvier has a generous personality. It''s just physical contact. It''s not really what happens. To say something bad, go swimming in the swimming pool and take a hot spring. Is there less physical collision between men and women?


    Just hugged me from the back.


    Now there are only left and right sides. The pressure of Chen Xiaolin and Dao Yu is much less.


    As a result, my whole person was surrounded by a piece of warm fragrant nephrite, surrounded by beautiful and soft limbs.


    "Ready." Chen Xiaolin''s voice has become solaka.


    I nodded and began to count down.


    Click!


    When the last number fell, there was a click, and the soul mark in the hand was completely broken at this time.


    At the same time, large areas of starlight gather madly in this room. The sudden brightness can''t even block this room, which is brighter than the lights outside.


    The operation has begun.


    A powerful force came from the mysterious void, like pulling my body, to the mysterious and strange unknown area.


    At the same time, on the other side, the members of Knox, who had fled before, gathered again.


    This time they lost another general.


    Ogat.


    This failure and escape have deflated the anger of these people, and each one is unhappy.


    In particular, Duke Kao, who came out in person for the first time, unexpectedly ended up in such a bleak situation, which is absolutely unacceptable to Duke Kao and undermines his dignity.


    "What are you going to do, general?" Tyrone asked.


    "It doesn''t matter. We only lost some dead men. Those things are not important. Our main combat strength is still too few. Tyrone, you should speed up your action and be sure to bring all those people together in a short time."


    "Dreven, mondo, Vladimir, you continue to look for living people and transform them into dead men. This time, we need enough to form an army. Before that, don''t easily fight with the enemy!"


    "Sinjid, I want you to speed up Warwick''s research. Our strength is far from enough now. It''s hateful to be bullied by those weak guys."


    "Where''s Edgar?"


    "Edgar? Don''t worry, he will soon re create a soul mark and rejoin our group."


    "In addition, mondo, I want you to recreate SAIN''s body. Only I can control SAIN, but now his body is too fragile to bear too strong power. Next time, I will kill him together with the dragon!"

 Chapter 968

    Their strength is still insufficient, which is their biggest defect.


    If you can give full play to your strength, you don''t care about those people at all. Even the so-called dragon is nothing but rubbish.


    Warwick has always been in charge of this. That guy is the most skilled research master in the whole of Knox, and his apprentice hingid can''t compare with him at all.


    But Warwick died for no reason. Up to now, they don''t know how Warwick died.


    Singid''s technology is not as good as Warwick''s, and it is difficult to produce results in a short time, so they can only seek another aspect of strength.


    That''s Dr. Mundo and the undead God of war, SAIN.


    SAIN is a completely broken body blessed by undead magic. He doesn''t live or die. He will not stop fighting until his body is split into pieces again.


    And SAIN, in fact, is the only guy who is not affected by the soul mark.


    The strength of this guy has nothing to do with how strong his soul mark is and whether he can adapt to the world.


    The strength of SAIN is only related to his own body. The more powerful this guy''s body is, the more terrible the destructive power SAIN can play until he returns to the undead God of war.


    Although other heroes will also be limited by the flesh, there are essential differences in that situation.


    The dead body, no matter how tossed, is always simpler, and the difficulty of living a strong enough body increases many times.


    Now what they want to do is to let the undead God of war regain invincible power.


    It doesn''t matter whether it''s steel, metal, boulders, or the flesh and bones of some monster. As long as SAIN can return to the God of war, it''s enough.


    This aspect is all left to Mondo. This guy will transform SAIN into a sufficiently abnormal body.


    As for Ecuador? No one cares, no one cares!


    They believe that Edgar will soon recreate a soul mark and appear in front of him again.


    In fact, Ecuador may have really done so.


    After a war, the two sides temporarily cease fire, but the battle behind it has just begun.


    On the side of Knox, he began to look for the experts he had found before, and was ready to recruit them to his command.


    On the other side, our action against Ecuador has also begun.


    The five of us were surrounded by a large amount of stars.


    At the same time, from the void, an extremely powerful pulling force is frantically tearing my body, trying to pull my body to that mysterious world.


    The world of Ecuador.


    It''s an unreal arena.


    This is a force similar to instinct, which is attracting us to that world.


    If I were the only one, I might have reached that world by now, but now there are four people around me.


    Ogat wants to pull me in. It needs more energy. I''m even worried that the guy may not have that strength and can''t pull so many of us.


    However, facts have proved that I have been worried too much. It may not be the power of Ecuador at all, but the power of rules.


    My body was finally summoned into the air by more and more powerful forces, as were the four women around me.


    In that mid air, a black hole emerged out of thin air, wrapped our bodies and completely penetrated into that twisted channel.


    Like time travel, the twisted taste feels quite uncomfortable.


    About a few seconds later, my body fell from mid air.


    But before my body landed, I was immediately pulled by a pair of snow-white catkins.


    An angel in golden armor spread his wings to prevent me from falling to the ground.


    At the same time, right next to me, another figure fell directly.


    But those people are obviously unusual. Unlike me, they don''t seem to be affected.


    A slim body, in mid air easily a flexible twist, and finally fell steadily on the ground.


    Shiver and Katrina have appeared and just landed on the ground. They are ready immediately. The weapons in their hands have appeared, and a pair of cold eyes are staring around.


    On the other side, a girl dressed in red and white like a witch dress and nine fluffy long tails behind her also appeared out of thin air.


    Nine Tailed Fox Ali.


    The body was like an angel falling from the sky. I was surprised to see that she would fall.


    I feel sorry for that appearance.


    But I obviously wanted to think more. Zijiao was not that kind of weak girl. In mid air, her delicate body reversed slightly, and finally fell steadily to the ground without any harm.


    On the other side, a large amount of starlight scattered from the sky and dropped the body wrapped in solaka.


    It seems that other people besides me are already ready.


    Seville, Nine Tailed Fox, Ali, solaka, Kyle, Katrina, all five are ready.


    The expressions on each face are different. Solaka, Kyle and Katrina have not appeared here for the first time. They have learned something about this situation and show nothing.


    However, shiver obviously felt a little familiar with the surrounding environment, as if he had returned to fighting in the arena of the war Academy.


    As for the Nine Tailed Fox Ali, since she appeared very early and saved Zijiao from death, she has been attached to Zijiao''s body to recuperate. She has never seen the Nine Tailed Fox appear.


    And it looks like this guy hasn''t woken up yet. His long eyelashes twinkle slightly, and he feels sleepy.


    That appearance is cute and cute, but with the sexy body, it is more tempting.


    "Eh? How did I get here? Am I dreaming?" he rubbed his eyes. Ali looked around. There was confusion and confusion in his big eyes. His little finger poked his face with a question mark.


    "Cough, sorry, I summoned you here without permission." at this time, Kyle also took me down from the sky.


    After taking a look at Ali, although her appearance is very similar to Zijiao and her dress is very similar, their temperament is very different.


    Zijiao is a kind of sexy charm.


    However, Ali is flirtatious, not charming. She gives full play to the word flirtatious to the extreme, just like flirtatious to the bone.


    Every move, a breath, a yawn, a hand lift, every action is filled with that unspeakable charm.


    Even people dare not look more, for fear that after they look more, they will be unable to resist the temptation and can no longer move their eyes away.


    "Eh? It''s you. I haven''t seen you for a long time. I think your strength has increased a lot." Ali obviously remembers me, although he has been sleeping for so long.


    "Ah woo..." put his small hand on his mouth and yawned. Ali still felt sleepy: "didn''t you have a good time with my host? What are you calling me out to do now?"


    "Some things may need your help," I said bluntly. "As you can see, we have now reached an illusory arena, which is the territory of Ecuador, and we want to completely erase Ecuador."


    I simply told Ali about this time.


    Don''t be confused by this woman''s sexy, charming, lazy and charming appearance.


    In essence, the Nine Tailed demon fox is a fierce beast. Lazy and sexy is only the appearance. In terms of the essential character, it is also absolutely cruel and cruel.


    "Do you want to completely erase a hero?" a strange excitement appeared on Ali''s face: "interesting!"

 Chapter 969

    Ali is also showing his cruelty and bloodthirsty different from his appearance.


    Sleeping all the time, Ali''s strength has been slowly improving. As Zijiao''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, Ali''s strength will continue to grow.


    This time, I finally woke up. Unexpectedly, I met such a thing. These people actually want to kill a hero and completely erase it. This kind of ambition is extraordinary.


    But I like it.


    "I''ll do you a favor. I''m just tired after sleeping for so long. It''s good to be energetic." Ali Jiao smiled and agreed.


    After Ali agreed, we were all a little relieved. In this way, we had another expert here.


    Ali''s strength is obviously not generally strong. Although he has been sleeping for such a long time, this sleep is the best rest for Ali. His strength recovers even faster than other heroes.


    Of course, in that cruel, cold and dark world, sleeping for so long, that kind of pain and torture is absolutely beyond the endurance of ordinary people.


    With the help of Ali and shiver, the success rate this time obviously needs to be improved a lot.


    Most importantly, now my strength is much stronger than before.


    Waving his hand, he summoned all seven people, ashy and sister Dao. Ruiwen and Sarah appeared in this world for the first time. They looked like heville.


    But they were not ordinary people after all. They soon recovered and adapted to the situation.


    "Some people may not know. I''ll explain it briefly here."


    "This arena is about a place similar to illusion created in the mysterious space where Edgar, or in other words, Edgar, is located."


    "In this place, it''s not enough to be afraid that Ecuador can wield about one-third of its own strength. However, we don''t want to eliminate the separation of Ecuador in this dreamland. What we want to kill is the noumenon of Ecuador."


    "Therefore, we will go to the mysterious world where Edgar lives, which you all have. We will completely kill Edgar in that place and take away his soul origin."


    I''m explaining all this.


    "The guy from ogat may be hiding somewhere, maybe in other areas in the grass, waiting for us to ambush from the side when we pass."


    "So we must be careful not to be attacked by that guy."


    Based on my previous experience with Warwick, I told them what might happen.


    But I found that these things I did were probably superfluous.


    Whether it''s Sarah or Ruiwen, or heville and Nine Tailed Fox Ali, these people are first-class experts. I don''t know how many wars they have experienced in the world of the hero League.


    Their combat experience is much richer than mine. I can consider the situation. They are absolutely clear. I don''t have to worry about too many things at all.


    "Ash, open the Falcon spirit!"


    "Kyle, you keep patrolling the sky."


    "Prepare for action."


    The order was given quickly, and our action has begun.


    Thirteen people, combined into a strong team, began to walk in the arena.


    I don''t know where that guy from Ecuador is hiding.


    Boom... Roar!


    Just when we started looking, we suddenly heard a violent roar in the distant direction.


    There was also a roar and roar like a beast in the middle.


    The voice sounded particularly clear, and there was no sense of concealment at all.


    The violent roar seemed to be the sound of boulders being smashed and trees being broken. Over his head, Kyle could even clearly see that in a distant place, large areas of smoke and dust filled the sky with the dumped jungle.


    That voice, is it Edgar?


    Besides us, there is only Ecuador in this place. There can be no other people at all.


    Just what is this guy doing, making such a big noise?


    Several of us looked at each other. This situation is very different from what we had encountered before.


    Before, when I met Warwick, it was completely quiet and sneaky. I didn''t know where the guy appeared.


    Now there''s so much noise. Does that guy want to deliberately create a trap to attract us to die?


    "Just go straight to the past. There''s no need to think too complicated about that guy. It''s not a smart guy. You think a dead body has been transformed into a mechanical monster, and his brain can be so flexible?" for my guess, shiver just shrugged his mouth and said.


    In the eyes of hivier, that guy of Ecuador is just a waste with a strong body and no brain. That guy is not worth dealing with so carefully.


    Seaville has cooperated with Knox for so long, even with Ecuador. It seems that Seaville''s statement should be very persuasive.


    In that case, let''s go straight.


    The spirit of Falcon opens the way in front, and the line of sight in front of him constantly appears.


    Soon, we arrived at the area filled with smoke and dust. We only saw that there was a large area of smoke and dust spreading in the sky.


    A huge, dark body made entirely of metal stood on the ground supported by two things like crab legs.


    Two arms, one is an extremely sharp blade, and the other arm is completely turned into an acid ejector.


    The ugly body is completely a scientific freak. There are traces of transformation everywhere on the body.


    Ogat.


    This guy is Edgar. In this world, Edgar looks more ugly and disgusting than on earth.


    At this moment, this guy is like a furious lion, frantically destroying everything around him.


    Boom... A huge stone was directly smashed into pieces, but behind the huge stone, there was nothing.


    Damn bastard, where are you hiding? This hateful guy dared to kill his body and even destroy his soul mark.


    It''s just that guy doesn''t know what happens when he annoys himself.


    This place is not outside. The strength you can play here is stronger than outside.


    This time, we must tear that guy to pieces and turn that damn guy into a broken body.


    Let him pay the price.


    Ogat didn''t take that guy to heart at all. The killing intention in his heart had made him unbearable. He frantically destroyed all places where he could hide and wanted to find the damn guy.


    The tyranny in my heart urgently needs to find an outlet to vent.


    Suddenly, with a feeling in his heart, he looked up and saw only two ice blue falcons flying through the sky.


    A ferocious smile appeared on the ugly face, and a mass of acid immediately sprayed out in that direction, and the two Falcon spirits were directly corroded.


    The Falcon spirit appears here, which means that the damn guy is nearby.


    Ogat became more excited, quickly accelerated his speed and rushed forward. He couldn''t wait to see the picture of the guy being torn by himself.


    Just when Edgar finally rushed out of the jungle, he finally saw the damn guy.


    The Lin Yi, standing outside the jungle alone, stared at himself with a mockery on his face, as if he didn''t pay attention to himself at all.


    This damn bastard, do you think it''s outside?


    Out of self-confidence in his strong strength, coupled with the rage in his heart, he didn''t even pay attention to the situation around him. In his rage, his two legs staggered madly on the ground, and his whole body swooped down like a gust of wind.


    "Go to hell, asshole!" ugart growled.


    But this guy didn''t notice at all. Right next to him, a pair of thieves were staring here. They were waiting for the best opportunity.

 Chapter 970

    In the eyes of Edgar, there was only me, and even the spirit of the Falcon had been ignored. The desire to kill me in his heart almost exceeded everything.


    The guy didn''t notice that on the ground, a silk thread twisted into a strand by countless extremely tough spider silk was on the ground.


    Seeing that the guy was about to rush in front of me, the big strand of spider silk suddenly ejected from the ground.


    As a result, edgat''s footwall was immediately entangled by spider silk. At a fast speed, his whole body threw a dog directly in front of me and chewed the mud. It looked particularly miserable and dirty all over.


    How could this guy be fooled by such a simple trap?


    Seeing the guy lying in front of me, I felt a little incredible. I didn''t expect that there was such a fool among the heroes, and such a simple trap would be fooled.


    It seems that Xavier is right. This guy is really a guy with developed limbs and simple mind.


    The previous transformation has left little left in this guy''s mind.


    Those spider silk seemed to have life, quickly entangled, like a poisonous snake, which had tied up Edgar''s body in an instant.


    Figures emerged from all around and completely surrounded Ecuador without leaving a gap.


    We are worried that Ecuador will run away after seeing our strength.


    When ogat saw this scene, the crab''s body seemed to shrink slightly and tremble slightly. Your sister, he found that he was facing not one person, but... Thirteen enemies.


    Each of the thirteen enemies exudes a strong and arrogant breath, and their strength is extremely strong and arrogant. What should they do under such circumstances?


    Although Edgar has a simple mind, it doesn''t mean that this guy is a pure fool.


    Ogat also felt the danger. Although his strength increased in this space, that growth did not reach the level where he could ignore everything.


    Perhaps it is because of his simple mind that this guy wants to make a decision very easily.


    Run!


    In an instant, Edgar immediately judged that in this case, he could not occupy any advantage.


    Running away is the only way.


    This guy reacted quickly enough. As soon as he saw that the situation was wrong, his hands immediately began to struggle violently.


    However, those spider silk is stronger than expected. Even the sharp blade doesn''t want to cut off the spider silk for a moment. On the contrary, it becomes more and more tight.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, Edgar''s face finally became terrible. His other arm was suddenly raised, and a large amount of highly corrosive acid was sprayed out in an instant from the acid ejector.


    There was a strange sound of Yila, Yila, and a piece of white smoke suddenly rose, and there was a mess everywhere.


    The ground was corroded out of huge pits, and even the spider silk wrapped around the body. At this time, it finally began to be unable to withstand the jet of acid, and the spider silk broke one by one.


    Ogat finally broke free from the entanglement, but just broke free. Before even giving the guy a chance to breathe, a huge cross whirling blade spun and ejected in mid air.


    Just looked up, there was a sudden bang on the front door and was directly hit. In the burst of Mars, Edgar''s body was directly hit on the ground.


    Seizing the opportunity, shiver immediately took the shot, and the cross whirling blade immediately put down Edgar.


    Damn it!


    Ogat became more and more angry and struggled to get up again from the ground.


    But the next second, a huge broken sword came directly from behind. With a bang, the body was smashed and flew more than ten meters away, and fell heavily on the ground again.


    I can''t see the taste.


    I feel like we have become bad teenagers in the school. We surround a poor, honest and good student. You kick it and I slap it. We don''t give the boy time to stand up at all.


    That feeling, like playing.


    No one sees this as a battlefield at all.


    The strength that Edgar can play here is simply not enough. In the face of so many experts, Edgar can''t lift any storm at all. Even whether this guy can live or not has become a very troublesome thing.


    Standing up again and again, falling down again and again, no one really fights now.


    Poor Edgar, anyway, was a hero. He fell into such a miserable situation today. The grief and anger in his heart almost made Edgar have the impulse to cry.


    But the guy didn''t cry after all. After being beaten down again, the guy stood up from the ground again.


    In a short time, the body was covered with black and blue wounds and disgusting liquid everywhere.


    Even one arm was cut off.


    "You goddamn bastards dare to insult me like this. I''m at odds with you. I''ll chop all of you into meat sauce." ugart roared.


    The voice was full of strong resentment.


    Super dynamic positioning converter.


    Ergat''s big move was launched again. This time, this guy chose leflea in the most marginal place.


    He hoped that he could be transported to the edge and leave the encirclement safely.


    Lefflan was even too lazy to move, so she let this guy change his position with himself as the goal.


    Finally, he ran to the edge of the encirclement circle. Ecuador still didn''t give up hope. He struggled and rushed to the distance, trying to leave here quickly.


    Unfortunately, Ecuador is not a hero who is good at speed.


    Just behind Edgar, a beautiful fox appeared.


    The whole body is covered with blue and purple flames. The slender body stands on the ground, with a piece of snow-white hair and nine tails wriggling slightly behind him. Who is it?


    Above his head, a blue ball was bumping slightly up and down.


    Seeing that edgat was about to escape, a trace of cruelty flashed in the long, narrow and charming eyes of the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    I didn''t see anything. I only saw a red light, which was emitted from the eyes of the Nine Tailed demon fox and hit edgat in an instant.


    Enchantment!


    At the moment when he hit Ecuador, Ecuador''s body suddenly stopped.


    The enchantment of the Nine Tailed demon fox himself requires that the mandatory energy is too strong. Even if he hits from the back, Edgar can''t bear it.


    That body was roaring with a hiss, turning and backing up a little.


    Edgar knew that once he turned around, he would be dead, but he couldn''t control himself at all.


    That feeling was like countless powerful forces forcibly tearing up the body of Edgar and breaking off his limbs.


    The cruel appearance of coercion, compared with Zijiao, I don''t know how many times stronger it is.


    When the distance between the two sides was close to a certain distance, a large strange demon fire filled the body of the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    The blue purple flame, with unimaginable high temperature, instantly filled the whole body of Ecuador.


    In that heat, Edgar''s body twitched violently.


    The whole body is constantly swinging. He wants to leave, but his body is bound in this place. He can''t even move. He can only watch his body burn little by little, and there is no residue left until the end of death.


    "I will kill all of you. I will not let you die so simply. I will let you suffer eternal torture..."


    The shrill voice, like a curse, sounded in everyone''s ears.


    So Edgar''s phantom was killed.


    It''s clean, simple, and completely devoid of the slightest procrastination. This guy can''t even pose the slightest threat to us. Just hang up. It''s easier to solve Warwick than before.


    But this is just the beginning.

 Chapter 971

    Although it was easy to solve Warwick''s illusion last time, it''s not as funny as it is now.


    At least there were some risks that time, but this time it was like playing rather than fighting.


    Moreover, ogat''s death can be said to be quite oppressive. I guess the humiliation ogat endured in his heart makes this guy more unacceptable than the end of death.


    I thought I could take revenge, but I didn''t think I had suffered more humiliation.


    Poor fellow!


    However, with the death of Ecuador, the world has gradually come to the verge of fragmentation. The whole world is filled with countless cracks, and the power of spatial turbulence is spreading.


    "Well, don''t play, hurry up and concentrate, otherwise we will be sent back." I shouted loudly.


    It''s just the illusion of killing an Edgar. That''s not my goal. What I want to kill is Edgar himself.


    Everyone immediately gathered together. With the large starlight spread out by solaka''s hands, our bodies began to shuttle through the broken world under the package of starlight.


    Soon, a gap has appeared in front of us.


    We know that''s the territory of Ecuador.


    Boom!


    Just woke up, in a rage, Edgar smashed a huge stone in front of him into pieces.


    His own part was killed. Although he said it would not bring much loss to himself, the humiliation he suffered before he died made him almost crazy.


    I almost killed Jiawen IV. how can I bear such humiliation?


    Those damn bastards will pay the most painful price for their actions.


    That anger almost made Edgar lose his mind.


    A group of weak lives, if I can''t give full play to my strength now, how can you be arrogant in front of me?


    Damn guy, I don''t know what''s going on with that kid hingid.


    No, I can''t stand it.


    Originally, I was going to rest for two days and peel off my soul to have a soul mark. After all, the process was a little painful.


    However, what happened today makes Edgar unbearable. He wants to go out from here. He wants Sinjid to get his own body to the earth, and then in his heyday, he goes straight over and destroys the smelly boy and the city where the smelly boy is located.


    Those people did not speak, but humiliated themselves with practical actions again and again!


    In Edgar''s brain, what happened before seemed particularly clear. Those people completely regarded themselves as sandbags. You humiliated me. They could easily kill themselves, but they didn''t. instead, they tortured themselves for nearly an hour before killing themselves.


    At the thought of those sarcastic smiles on his face, he felt unacceptable.


    Especially among those people, there are three people who know Ruiwen, lefulan and shiver. They lose face in front of their acquaintances, which makes Edgar even more unacceptable.


    This disgrace turned into a catalyst and made Ecuador make a crazy decision.


    Ah


    When the soul was forcibly torn open by the will of Edgar, the painful feeling in his heart made Edgar scream involuntarily.


    The body trembled violently on the ground, and the whole body was in cold sweat.


    At the beginning of the soul tear, an idea suddenly flashed through ergat''s mind, how did that unlucky Warwick die?


    But he didn''t know it. In a distant place, his eyes were watching the situation here.


    "Ogat has a simple mind and arrogant character, but his own strength is very strong. He is not a wise general, but a brave warrior suitable for leading troops to attack."


    "If that guy can play half of his strength in his heyday, it will be a threat to us, which may cause casualties on our side. It may even be the total annihilation of the army. Don''t despise it because he was so ridiculous before."


    "But this guy''s mind is completely inversely proportional to his strength. He has one of the most fatal shortcomings, that is, he is too arrogant."


    "He can''t tolerate any negation and humiliation from others. That humiliation will make him angry, even make him lose his mind, and do something he shouldn''t do, such as separating his soul mark immediately, and then avenging us on the earth."


    "The separation of soul marks is also the most painful time for a hero." when shiver said these words, he was surrounded by a look of sadness.


    Obviously, except for the nine tail demon fox, these heroes have separated the soul mark and know how painful that taste is.


    "And after separating the soul mark, the strength of a hero will even decline briefly. This is definitely the best time for us to start."


    "We can even attack at the critical moment when the guy separates the soul mark. As long as we confuse the guy''s soul energy, we will almost kill half of the guy''s life."


    That''s what shiver told us before the battle.


    The goddess of war is more than just fighting.


    For the control of the situation and even the judgment of the people, shiver is not inferior to anyone. In addition, his understanding of Ecuador is enough for shiver to make such a judgment.


    The pictures we saw and the sounds we heard all confirmed hivier''s judgment.


    That guy in edgat is pulling his soul out of his body.


    A huge, black figure was floating over the body of Ecuador.


    That''s the soul energy of Edgar.


    And now, with his own arm, he is tearing at the soul energy.


    "It''s not difficult to separate the soul. The main thing is that the taste of pain is too hard to bear. Every little division is a severe pain that ordinary people can''t bear."


    "After more than half of the separation of Ecuador, it is time for us to start, and the sharp pain will make Ecuador lose his ability to perceive the dangers around him. He won''t even find us."


    Everything has been said by shiver. Since we just appeared in the arena, everything is going according to shiver''s prediction.


    We severely humiliated Edgar in the arena. I can''t even watch those processes.


    But now it seems that the effect is very good.


    Because of the severe pain, Edgar screamed again and again. This guy didn''t even notice that there were some special fluctuations around his body, talking about his encirclement.


    Edgar is concentrating on separating his soul. I don''t know how long it has passed, the process of soul Division has finally exceeded half, and Edgar''s whole body has almost completely collapsed.


    Gasping violently, Edgar was ready to work hard to completely divide the rest at once, and then make a mark on the divided soul.


    This is the first time I have seen the so-called soul cutting.


    Just a dark shadow was separated.


    But seeing that, I felt my whole body tremble, just like cutting myself with a knife.


    And I believe that the taste is definitely more painful.


    The expression on his face was distorted, Edgar''s eyes stared, and his hands tore from the soul.


    The black thing was like a piece of cloth cut, and the incision expanded instantly.


    Edgar''s scream reached a limit at this time.


    "Do it!"


    At this time, my body suddenly stood up.


    When Edgar saw me, the face that was full of pain was instantly filled with a kind of amazement and disbelief. We''ve been tens of meters away from Ecuador, but he didn''t find out. Most importantly, how did these guys appear here?


    Unfortunately, no one answered Ecuador''s doubts.


    The next second, a large amount of green light suddenly gathered on the palm, and the extremely terrible energy was accumulating madly.


    Energy collapse!


    The energy of terror, like a shell, shot at the front.

 Chapter 972

    At this moment, the critical moment when the soul of Edgar is tearing apart, as long as the last few seconds are endured, Edgar will basically have no problem.


    But at this critical moment, we appeared.


    Now, the face of Ecuador is full of pain and ignorance. This guy didn''t expect that we would suddenly appear here. What''s more, he happened to choose such a delicate moment.


    Then the attack appeared.


    Taking the place where Ecuador is located as the center, dozens of meters away, a huge circle is formed. Above this circular circle, all of us are members.


    Green energy, the power of collapse, shot directly from the sky, just like a laser shell, the speed was amazing.


    Evil Fox and fire!


    Ali''s demon fire also roared directly in the past, and began to burn with that hot energy.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Meteor falling!


    Death Lianhua!


    Wind cut!


    Barrage time!


    Self exploding spider!


    Phantom chain!


    Cross whirling blade!


    The end of the wild dance!


    Supreme blade!


    Holy flame detonates!


    Thirteen people appeared in an instant. No one hesitated. They had already prepared a big move for a long time. They lost their lives at the center of the circle.


    Poor ergat. In a moment, he was directly attacked by 13 unique moves.


    Even nannies like SANA and solaka have lost their rare damage skills.


    Such a dense attack is a problem even if Ecuador can handle it in its heyday, not to mention now, Ecuador can''t escape this power at all.


    Full of fear, I can only watch the terrible force fall from the top of my head and finally explode on my body.


    Boom


    Ah!


    The violent roar and the shrill scream were mixed together, and all the forces exploded on the body of Ecuador.


    In a trance, it was even clear that all the forces exploded on Edgar''s body.


    The forces gathered together instantly formed an impact and spread wildly around in an explosive way.


    Together with the black soul energy above Edgar''s head, it was affected by the impact and became a mess at this time.


    A hero''s soul power completely out of control, how crazy will the result be?


    Even shiver has never encountered such a situation.


    When the soul energy exploded around us, all of us changed our faces.


    Grass!


    The heart secretly scolds a sentence, one body crazy retrogression.


    But even so, I still can''t escape the terrible impact.


    I only heard a cry. I just felt that my body was hit by something terrible. I flew out directly. A hundred meters away, my body floated in the air, barely controlled my body, and finally landed on the ground steadily.


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that SANA''s body on the left was out of control and floating in the wind. A flash flashed past. I quickly held SANA''s body in my arms and landed safely.


    SANA is weak and can''t bear the impact.


    As for the other members, one by one, they were also shaken out, but they were not hurt.


    However, when all our eyes focused on the middle area, our throats couldn''t help wriggling, and we were deeply shocked by that scene.


    Originally, there was only a huge circular pit where Ecuador was located.


    All around is a mess, with traces scattered on the ground like cobwebs, making people''s scalp numb.


    That pure energy shock actually caused such an effect.


    Even those of us were blown out. I don''t know what happened to Edgar at the center of the explosion. That guy won''t be killed directly, will he?


    When the smoke dispersed, the picture inside finally showed up completely.


    That appearance made us all frown involuntarily.


    Edgar''s body just lay in the pit, motionless and seemed dead, but we didn''t dare to be careless, because we didn''t even see many scars on Edgar''s body, and even the previous soul energy didn''t know where to go!


    Just when we were wondering, Edgar''s body suddenly moved again. The movement startled us. We only saw that Edgar''s body suddenly sat up from the ground, and his eyes were full of scarlet light.


    In this world, Edgar''s body is much larger than that in the fantasy arena.


    With a body eight meters high, it looks like a three story building. Its thick legs are like stone pillars. Two huge pliers look even more powerful.


    This is the real shape of Edgar. The whole body is completely melted from extremely strong metal. It is extremely strong!


    This body, even in the just explosion, was not hurt at all.


    However, his body was not hurt, but his soul was very miserable.


    The soul is torn. As long as it is separated smoothly, the pain will end.


    However, this energy shock caused by our attack completely disrupted the plan of Ecuador.


    More than half of the souls that have been separated have completely fallen into chaos. The previously torn places have been healed again. Needless to say, this soul is still in a mess!


    That feeling is like falling into a madness.


    All kinds of messy ideas kept coming to ergat''s mind, which made him feel almost crazy.


    Moreover, the unfinished separation has also brought extremely serious consequences. The soul of Edgar has to bear the pain of scraping bones and cutting flesh almost all the time.


    These damn bastards not only destroyed their own soul mark, but now they even went to their own nest to do damage.


    Ogat felt that his flame was out of control. Among the countless thoughts left in his mind, killing an opportunity was unprecedented madness.


    Roar!


    It didn''t stop much at all. With the crazy roar of Edgar, this guy''s huge body began to run wildly on the ground.


    In this place, the strength of Ecuador is at least several times stronger than that of dreamland and the earth.


    The tall and strong legs like a stone pillar gave Ecuador amazing speed and strength, and the impact force was very terrible.


    Just like a chariot, the whole person has rushed tens of meters in front of Ruiwen in an instant.


    At the same time, his arms were raised, and large tracts of acid fell directly from the sky like raindrops.


    Kill! Kill!


    This idea has become almost everything, echoing in the mind of Ecuador.


    Ruiwen was closest to Ecuador. She watched Ecuador rush towards herself. Her face remained unchanged. Instead of retreating, she rushed towards Ecuador.


    In the process of charging, her body was still twisting very fast, and all the acid scattered in the sky was avoided by Ruiwen.


    In an instant, it was in front of Ecuador.


    Under the severe pain, Edgar was laughing wildly, twisted wildly, and an arm with a sharp blade was cut off directly.


    A cold flash flashed in Ruiwen''s eyes, her feet stood still, and the broken sword in her hand directly met her.


    Boom... Qiang!


    The harsh sound suddenly exploded in the air. Ruiwen''s body retreated several steps under the impact, and a trace of pale flashed on her face.


    At this moment, Edgar''s power Ruiwen can''t bear it at all.


    However, Ruiwen attracted the attention of Ecuador, but gave others the best chance.


    Whirling blade!


    A sharp cross whirling blade quickly cut over Edgar''s body.


    Puff!


    The body, which had been mended many times, was torn like hard leather.


    But inside the epidermis, there are no internal organs, only various instruments.


    Fraud Pearl!


    The jewel with flame in Ali''s hand also sprayed out and hit edgat.


    The two attacks made ergat feel angry and suddenly turned around. His body was like a fierce beast and dived at Ali.


    But Ali did not move, because a figure had blocked in front of her.


    Weak!


    Ignite!

 Chapter 973

    Seeing Edgar dive towards himself, although his body looks bloated, this guy''s speed is very fast.


    Although he is not a speed hero, he doesn''t live in this world. The strength of this goods is too strong. Coupled with his huge body, any movement can bring a gust of wind.


    In comparison, Ali''s body is too small in front of this ugart. If he attacks at any time, Ali''s body may be smashed into meat sauce.


    But this Ugarte did not even have any pity.


    But in the face of such a fierce attack, Ali remained motionless.


    Because I don''t need it at all.


    Ali knows that someone will stand in front of him.


    She is a mage type hero. She just needs to constantly output her powerful power behind.


    Ignite, weak!


    The two skills appeared almost at the same time. My body stopped between Edgar and Ali. In the face of this powerful monster, I usually acted as a meat shield. Among so many experts, few could stop Edgar''s attack.


    Ignition, accompanied by the flame of the Nine Tailed demon fox, the two flames mixed together, which immediately doubled the power.


    Red, blue and purple flames in the crazy noise.


    Vaguely, you can even feel the heat coming to your face.


    Not to mention, under the weakness, the attack and speed of Ecuador immediately decreased significantly.


    The originally high-speed moving body suddenly slowed down at this time.


    Although the time was short, this time directly reduced the original violent impact of Ecuador, and also gave me the best opportunity.


    The strength of the whole body was concentrated on the arm, and the expression on his face suddenly flashed a madness. The huge Tomahawk in his hand cut directly at one of Edgar''s crab legs while Edgar hadn''t reacted from that weakness.


    Qiang!


    The harsh sound, the sharp blade of the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs, tore on Edgar''s thigh, and a series of sparks exploded wildly.


    The guy''s legs are all metal, extremely strong metal. Even the greedy hydra can''t think of being cut off at one time.


    But this attack made the greedy Hydra''s body lean back slightly, and the forward trend was completely blocked.


    As for me, although my hands were numb with shock, I didn''t retreat, but I took a step forward and jumped. My body had appeared at a height of five or six meters. At the same time, I shook my hands and burst into the stomach of Ecuador.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise, Edgar''s body was slightly shaken back, and a large belly was torn open.


    That kind of injury is not enough to fear for Ecuador, but successive attacks have made Ecuador, who is already very grumpy, more crazy.


    Under the roar, a strange missile was ejected directly from the acid launcher.


    At close range, I couldn''t escape at all. Can only reluctantly lift the greedy Hydra in his hand.


    Then I only heard a bang. The micro missile exploded in front of my chest. My body seemed to be hit by a locomotive, and the whole body flew backwards!


    I don''t know how many bones were broken on my chest, and there are bright red blood in my mouth.


    If it were normal, I didn''t dare to fight in such an arrogant way.


    But now we don''t need to take anything into account. There are two super nannies, solaka and Sona, here. We don''t have to worry about any problems at all.


    No matter what damage you suffer, you will recover in the shortest time.


    But this round of attack also showed us the strong strength of Ecuador. It was really different from Warwick who died several times.


    Although we seized the opportunity of Edgar''s soul separation, this guy''s strength is still stronger than Warwick.


    "Note that we must make a quick decision. The longer we delay, the worse it will be for us."


    "Ecuador will constantly spray corrosive acid, which will not disappear. There will be more and more acid gathered around. When those acid reach a certain level, we don''t even have a place to stay."


    "Moreover, although the pain of soul separation weakens very slowly, it will eventually disappear with the passage of time."


    Hivier''s voice sounded in each of us, that is to say, the longer the delay, the stronger the strength of Ecuador, and our will even lose a place to stay.


    This is not a game. Here, the acid sprayed by Ecuador will not disappear after a period of time, as in the game.


    Here, the acid will not disappear. It will always remain nearby, constantly emitting corrosive energy.


    It will even eventually converge into a river, making us completely lose our place to stay. This is also one of the most terrible places in Ecuador.


    At present, a lot of acid has gathered around the body of Ecuador, and the feet are muddy.


    When I stepped on it, the soles of my feet were burning with pain, and the acid was burning my skin.


    Although my body has increased countless points, which is much stronger than normal skin, it is OK in a short time. If it takes too long, even I can''t bear it.


    So far, only me, sister Dao and Kyle can withstand the acid jet of Ecuador.


    The three of us, all holding shields or weapons as huge as shields, surrounded the ugart in the middle in a triangular way, without giving the ugart a chance to rush out and hurt others.


    That feeling is like being a boss.


    There are master T, deputy altar, nurse, auxiliary, mage, hunter and assassin. It''s a perfect team to fight boss and open up wasteland.


    Of course, this kind of combat team is more suitable for a powerful boss who needs a war of attrition. Now, I''m afraid we can''t afford a war of attrition for too long.


    We have to get rid of this guy as soon as possible.


    "Attack his left leg and kill his leg first." the old rule is that when we can resist the attack, we must cut off one of his limbs as soon as possible. Only in this way can we make this guy a little honest.


    But when I said this, I seemed to forget to hide my voice.


    Although he was suffering from severe brain pain, he still heard this sentence, and even a ferocious laugh appeared on his ugly face.


    Want to attack your left leg?


    A group of stupid guys, who don''t know that their legs are all forged from metal melted with the highest technology.


    Even the sharpest weapon, don''t want to cut off your legs.


    All our attacks were aimed at the direction of Ecuador''s left leg.


    The numerous attacks began to envelop the left leg of Ecuador.


    But just as Edgar thought, there was a jingle on his legs, but he was not hurt at all.


    Ogat was laughing wildly, waving his arm and directly shook sister Dao out. The shields in sister Dao''s hands were almost torn.


    Swift sonata.


    Just at this time, the music that Sona was playing suddenly changed.


    Hunting!


    On the other side, shiver''s big move also unfolded at the same time!


    Swift Sonata, increases movement speed.


    Hunting can increase the movement speed bonus by up to 80% in 10 seconds, and it is all the members nearby.


    With the blessing of these two skills, our speed has all reached the limit.


    With a roar, my body rushed over.


    Endless bondage!


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Big moves appear almost at the same time. It''s not necessary to kill Edgar. As long as we can control Edgar temporarily, it''s a huge improvement.


    At this moment, Elise''s body suddenly became a spider form. Under the spider form, Elise''s speed was more terrible.


    With the addition of many skills and her own improvement, Elise''s speed is almost as fast as a limit that people can''t reflect.


    Just like an illusion, there have been dozens of reincarnations around Edgar''s body in an instant!

 Chapter 974

    Ergat, this fool, do you really think we will tell him our battle plan and where to attack?


    Only when I was with a few heroes around me, we felt the same, and they all knew my thoughts.


    Now there are many other people who can''t communicate with each other, but we have already drawn up a battle plan. What we said is just to deceive this guy.


    At that time, we will open all the skills that can increase movement speed.


    Elise''s speed expanded to the limit in an instant.


    "Ogat''s body is made of special metal. It is very, very strong and difficult to break. The only disadvantage is some mechanical connections on the body."


    "But those mechanical joints are well protected at ordinary times and won''t be hurt at all."


    "We have no chance to attack those weaknesses. We can only create an opportunity for ourselves. We must limit the guy''s action for at least a few seconds."


    This is what shiver planned before the war.


    Tank nurse assisted mage shooter?


    No, in our team, only those who attract the attention of Ecuador, assist other members to attack, restrict the movement of Ecuador, and... Those who kill Ecuador!


    We''ve been attracting the attention of Edgar, and even made the guy really think we''re going to attack his leg.


    At this time, Elise, whose speed accelerated to the limit, finally made a move. With the super large spider silk that had been mixed on her body for a long time, dozens of spider silk condensed into a strand, she began to rotate rapidly around edgat''s body.


    The eight legs were shaking constantly, winding the spider silk around Edgar''s legs.


    In an instant, like a thick hemp rope, poor Edgar''s legs were completely tied.


    This guy, at this moment, is being suppressed by magic crystal arrows and endless constraints, and can only watch Elise''s action.


    Just after the spider silk was wrapped, a grim smile appeared on Elise''s face. The eight spider legs pulled and contracted the spider silk almost at the same time.


    The loose spider silk tightened in an instant. Although the guy''s legs would not break, they were immediately tied together.


    Originally two legged, this immediately became a unicorn fairy.


    The crooked leg couldn''t support this guy''s body at all. The whole huge body collapsed like a stone pillar.


    I can''t control the balance of my body at all.


    And because his legs were trapped, the guy couldn''t even get up from the ground for a while.


    The huge body can only twist and roar on the ground, but it can''t do anything.


    The spider silk was so strong and flexible that he couldn''t break it.


    Ergat wanted to corrode the spider silk with his own acid.


    But we will never give this guy this time.


    Attack!


    At the command, everyone began to act in an instant.


    Grasping the huge battle axe in my hand, I took the lead in rushing to the front of Ecuador. The battle axe directly cut down the only gap in the left shoulder.


    Boom... KAKA!


    Supreme blade!


    The next Dao sister rushed over immediately and seized the opportunity. The blade in her hand directly penetrated into the same part and began to destroy the most vulnerable place crazily.


    Exile front!


    The power of the Holy Spirit surged on the broken sword. Ruiwen''s body even stood on Edgar''s body, holding the huge broken sword with both hands, and the strength of her whole body came together.


    Drink!


    Boom!


    Leflea, Ali and shiver almost all rushed over, and all kinds of forces surged towards the most critical joint.


    The surging energy is raging madly in this area.


    The place we attacked was a gap in the arm and shoulder of the acid ejector on the left, which was the most fatal place for us.


    Evil Fox and fire!


    Ali''s flame, a wisp of it, went into the gap. The wires and parts inside were being destroyed crazily.


    On the whole body, a large amount of lightning was exploding because the wire was damaged.


    Even Le Fu Lan rushed over, and the magic on her body penetrated into it, and then exploded.


    This place is too secret.


    Under normal circumstances, we can''t attack this place at all. Only at this time can we be given a chance.


    This short time was like a nightmare for Ecuador.


    That arm, in an instant, suffered a lot of hardships.


    Ogat finally felt the fear. His huge body was struggling, yelling desperately, trying to turn over, but he had no chance at all.


    "Go to hell!"


    Boom!


    With a roar, I just bought an endless blade, which was directly stuffed into the gap and detonated!


    This guy''s body is almost a whole, and the metal is so strong that even I can''t detonate it.


    If carefully prepared for a period of time, it can still detonate, but I don''t have time. I can only choose my most convenient weapon.


    If hundreds of thousands go on, the power of that explosion is absolutely terrible.


    Even the people around us were affected and blown out one by one, but the effect was particularly obvious.


    The arm of the acid launcher was directly blown up into the sky, rotating and falling.


    Breaking an arm that emits acid is tantamount to directly cutting off more than half of the combat effectiveness of Ecuador.


    This is quite good.


    A smile of victory appeared on our faces.


    Now, in the fierce danger, Edgar is playing supernormal, and finally managed to break the spider silk wrapped around him.


    Unfortunately, it was too late. I got up quickly and ended up with nothing.


    That arm had been cut off, and ergat knew very well what the consequences would be.


    His acid cannot be sprayed, and his most powerful power cannot be exerted.


    Death!


    Edgar felt the threat of death. It was real death.


    So did Warwick.


    At this time, Edgar suddenly thought of the mysterious dead Warwick. Perhaps Warwick was killed by these people in this way?


    Damn it.


    The fear in Edgar''s heart even exceeded the pain in his brain.


    In the shrill roar, the whole body struggled to push people back, and then ran away in the distance. This world has only a small area, but Ecuador also has to run. He wants to escape this area.


    This place is terrible!


    He runs very fast, but we will never give him a chance to escape.


    One by one, they went after him immediately.


    Ali''s speed is the fastest. Under the continuous flashing of spirit raid, the whole person has rushed to the side of Edgar.


    Just at this time, Ali''s body changed instantly, from a charming beauty to a huge Nine Tailed Fox.


    With a roar, his body rushed over in an instant, threw himself directly on Edgar''s body, opened his mouth and tore at Edgar''s neck, and immediately a large piece of flesh was torn off.


    At the same time, the body was also thrown to the ground.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, others quickly surrounded.


    It hurts to beat a drowning dog.


    Without the acid injection device, Ecuador has few means of attack. It has become a lamb to be slaughtered and can only continue to bear the attack of all of us.


    All kinds of forces roared in mid air.


    Sarah was even more arrogant and ran the fastest. She ran in front of Edgar and directly put the muzzle of her gun into Edgar''s wound, and then the barrage time began.


    Countless bullets were sprayed into the body of Ecuador.


    Others will never miss this opportunity.


    Only SANA, solaka, Katrina and Kyle stepped back a little.


    They don''t have to go up and grab heads. It doesn''t mean much to them.


    But for the heroes around me, the value of this head is much greater than expected.


    I don''t know how long has passed, a large amount of dazzling white light flashed from Sona. At the same time, a more brilliant white light also appeared next to Ecuador.

 Chapter 975

    Ogat was killed, although he was very fierce at the beginning.


    However, once you are seized of a weakness and identified with an opportunity, no matter how strong your strength is, it will almost have to be solved in an instant.


    There is no imagination of the kind of killing battle that lasted for a long time. Although they are experts, it is precisely because they are strong enough that this battle will be solved in an instant.


    If you are not careful, you may lose your life.


    In fact, before the start of the battle, through the introduction and arrangement of shiver, we knew that it was impossible to take advantage of the killing in fighting against Ecuador.


    We must seize the opportunity and solve the attack means of Ecuador in an instant. Only in this way can we win, otherwise the longer the time is delayed, the more unfavorable it will be to us.


    The biggest weakness of Edgar is his simple mind and too arrogant.


    It can also be found that the most frightening place of shiver is not just his own strength. In fact, shiver does not show much strength here, and has little output except hunting at the most critical time.


    But the goddess of war''s mastery of the whole battlefield directly determines our victory.


    The upgrade of SANA represents the death of EGAT.


    No matter who killed it, as an assistant, SANA can gain experience points.


    At a glance, SANA''s level has just reached level 80.


    I don''t know the full level of heroes, but SANA, who is at level 80, is obviously much stronger.


    As for the person who finally solved SANA, it was not me, although I got the rich gold coins.


    "I got the last experience," said Sister Dao slightly timidly.


    After a long time, sister Dao took it away at last.


    Sure enough, I looked at it. Sister Dao''s level has reached level 72, and she will be promoted for the fourth time soon.


    Anyway, there are energy crystal fragments on my body. Now I''ll directly upgrade sister Dao.


    After four advanced levels, sister Dao''s strength also caught up with Sona and Aishi, and the upper level limit was raised to level 90.


    At the same time, its own attributes also increased significantly at this time, more than twice as strong as before.


    At the same time, after killing Edgar, we also got the origin of Edgar''s soul.


    That crystal thing is the root of the existence of heroes.


    If this thing is destroyed or absorbed, there will be no Ecuador in the world in the future, and we will never have a powerful enemy.


    "I haven''t exercised like this for a long time. I feel good. If there is such a thing next time, you can call me." Ali Jiao said with a smile.


    Shiver nodded beside him: "call me by the way."


    Ali has been sleeping. It''s a good experience to be able to fight.


    As for shiver, the goddess of war, she has never been taboo about war.


    And this time, it can be said that thanks to Xavier and Ali, without their help, even if we can win, it will be much harder than now, and we may be seriously injured.


    After getting the source of the soul, this mission is over.


    Sarah, Ruiwen and others chose to stay here.


    After all, we can avoid a lot of boredom, especially Sarah and Ruiwen, who are always in the dark when they are not called.


    I know it''s time for me to bear it again.


    Bang, I don''t know who did it. I got a heavy blow on my head and then fainted.


    Then I woke up slowly.


    Several people fell down in the room, Chen Xiaolin, Dao Yu, shiver and Zijiao.


    Each one is naked. I feel that my eyes are not enough. Unfortunately, I don''t have a camera. Otherwise, I really want to record this beautiful scene.


    I didn''t have much time to appreciate it. Several women soon woke up. I quickly sat down and looked at my nose, nose and heart. I looked like no disrespect.


    But after those women woke up, they obviously didn''t have much trust in me.


    "This guy, I don''t know how much he peeped before we woke up?" Shiver said impolitely as he tidied up his clothes.


    It''s a pity that the sexy bronze body is covered by leather armor.


    I quickly waved my hand: "no, absolutely not. Am I that kind of person?"


    "Aren''t you?" even Zijiao didn''t stand on my side and said with a white look at me.


    As for Chen Xiaolin and Dao Yu, they are shy. They are not so careless. They can''t stand this joke.


    "No kidding, I''m going out. My little master is still waiting outside." after finishing, shiver came out.


    Xiao Ya has been guarding outside the door. After seeing us all return safely, Xiao Ya is relieved. Although this has happened several times, Xiao Ya can feel the danger every time.


    "I also went back to my room to rest. I''m very tired," Chen Xiaolin said in a charming voice.


    Although Chen Xiaolin is just a wet nurse, she basically doesn''t fight much when fighting, but after all, this thing mainly depends on Chen Xiaolin. It''s also a big burden for Chen Xiaolin to transfer with so many people.


    "I''m going back too," Dao Yu said.


    Dao Yu''s face is still a little red up to now.


    "Dao Yu, wait a minute!" but at this time, I stopped Dao Yu.


    "What else?" Dao Yu looked a little flustered.


    "After you go back, you can tell Katrina that we may take action against Knox in the future. Many of Katrina''s old colleagues may die. If Katrina doesn''t have the heart, she can''t participate." I thought for a moment and said.


    Dao Yu was stunned for a moment. He didn''t seem to think it was this problem, but soon Dao Yu smiled: "you really care about her... Do you like Katrina?"


    Unexpectedly, Dao Yu made such a joke, which made me blush.


    Quickly waved his hand: "then how can I..."


    "Well, it''s just a joke. You''re worried, but you don''t have to worry. For Carter, although those people are her former colleagues, they don''t have much friendship, and even compete before, so you don''t have to worry too much."


    "That''s good."


    I''m afraid Carter can''t stand these things. If Carter doesn''t care, it''s the best.


    Xiaoya came back. Dao Yu, Chen Xiaolin and shiver left. There were only Zijiao and me in the room.


    Although the battle was not long, they all felt very tired. It''s time to have a good rest.


    But I still have one very important thing to do during the rest.


    That''s advanced.


    I''ve been stuck in the golden stage for a long time.


    My level has already reached level 60, but I can''t continue to break through.


    Because the number of soul marks on me is not enough, last time I broke through directly with the source of soul. This time, it seems that the source of soul is still my only choice.


    Take a deep breath and hold the soul source. Under the eyes of two women, I chose advanced.


    "Do you want to use the leader''s augat soul source to advance? This action may cause waste. Do you want to advance?"


    "Advanced!"


    The value of the origin of the soul is very great, which can not be compared with the soul mark at all.


    My action may be wasteful, but I want more power than waste.


    So I chose advanced.


    "Ding, congratulations on your advanced success. At present, glory gold Level 3!"


    With the sound of the prompt, my rank was finally promoted to the golden level.


    At the same time, the speechless and expectant random began again.


    This time may directly determine my strength.


    If I can get enough attribute points randomly, my strength will soar several times. If I am unlucky, although I am advanced, on the contrary, my strength may even decline!

 Chapter 976

    "The summoner confirms the advanced level, and the advanced level starts..."


    "Level zero..."


    In the familiar scene, my level became zero again. The unprecedented weakness made me feel cold all over, as if I had been seriously ill.


    "Keep the points of body strengthening in the random..."


    "End randomly. The total attribute points are 2432 points. 60% of the attribute points are obtained and retained. They will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    It was 40% before. As a result, there are many more attribute points this time. In addition, the base number is larger, and more attribute points are retained.


    1459.2, not counting the decimal point.


    A total of 1459 body strengthening points have been saved.


    This number is directly comparable to my upgrade to dozens of levels. It''s very, very rich and better than I thought. I thought it would be good to keep half.


    "Skill points are in random."


    "For the total skill points, 84 points will be obtained, 60% of the skill points will be retained, and will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    This is relatively high. Save it for 50 points.


    "Talent points in random..."


    "The total talent points are 65 points, and 60% of the talent points are reserved. They will not be calculated after the decimal point..."


    Fifty five!


    Today, I seem to be on the bar with the number of six. Every time, 60% of the data is reserved. Even the talent points are the same, but it is much better than the previous forty or fifty.


    It seems that more and more attribute points can be retained as the segment level becomes higher and higher.


    If this is the case, won''t the effect be more awesome in my next upgrade?


    "Ding, the system prompts that the summoner has completed three upgrades. Congratulations on entering Level 3 of glory gold. The upper limit of level has been raised to level 70. At the same time, the system can''t use the function of the system within 24 hours."


    The system has been upgraded again. It feels like routine maintenance of online games. In fact, it is not of great significance.


    But my level limit has also increased to level 70.


    At the same time, just after the advanced stage, a white light began to flash wildly on my body.


    I reached level 60 on the professor''s spaceship.


    It''s been a long time since then. What''s more, at that time, I detonated dozens of oil storage tanks in the spacecraft.


    That explosion almost directly swept the bottom ten floors of the spacecraft, and thousands of people were directly killed.


    Those who have been killed by the explosion, even the hero owners, have accumulated rich experience values on me. The direct consequence of this is that I have reached the level, and the accumulated experience values are frightening.


    In addition, so many things happened after that. Although I didn''t kill any big monsters, the experience value accumulated slowly. There was no movement for such a long time. In fact, there were definitely a lot of accumulated figures!


    The white light flickered 56 times and finally stopped.


    Fifty six, seventy, only fourteen levels short.


    I think if I get the last head this time, I can directly reach the full level.


    But without the second soul source, even if it is full level, it seems that it can''t advance.


    However, since we have decided to hunt the masters of Knox, we don''t have to worry about the origin of soul. As the power of Knox is gradually wiped out, the strength of our team and my strength will increase steadily.


    And now I have accumulated countless attribute points. It''s time to add points.


    Summoner level: glory gold Level 3, level 56


    Head: 508 points;


    Trunk: 508 points;


    Left hand: 508 points;


    Right hand: 508 points;


    Left leg: 508 points;


    Right leg: 508 points;


    Ding Ding: 7 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv10


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Punishment: level 10


    Barrier: Level 6


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 1


    Endless bondage: Level 1


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 40 points (200 attacks); Destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense) doomsday phantom: 36 points (45% movement speed)


    All the attributes of the whole body, except the little brother, soared to more than 500 points.


    What does this number mean? It represents my physical strength, which is 50 times my normal value.


    Fifty times the power. If I can hit 100 kilograms with a normal punch, then now it is 5000 kilograms of destructive power.


    It sounds like a pervert, but it''s actually like that.


    If it were not for this almost abnormal power, there would be no capital to compete with heroes.


    For ordinary people, this power may kill a person by flicking their fingers, but for those powerful heroes, the weight of 5000 kilograms is nothing at all.


    Skill points will also fill all previous skills.


    In terms of these skills, I got clarity, the most commonly used skill to recover my strength, healing, which I don''t know how many times saved me, and ghost trot, the ability to chase and kill and escape used at the beginning; And flash the teleportation and transmit the power of long-distance transfer.


    And purify the power to remove all negative states.


    Later, it got two attack and weakening types of power: ignition and weakness.


    Weakness is often used against boss level monsters. Compared with the low frequency of ignition, I often use metal to manipulate this power.


    But in fact, these two skills are also quite easy to use, and can play an unexpected effect in some special times.


    Now I have filled all my previous skills, and there are still 16 skill points left.


    After careful consideration, I chose two skills again.


    Discipline and barriers.


    Punishment in the game is to fight against wild monsters, such as ancient stone statues, dragons and dragons, which can cause very strong damage to wild monsters.


    This is also the reason why I didn''t choose this skill before. It has a narrow purpose.


    But when I raised the level of punishment to a full level, I found that this skill is no worse than ignition in this end of the world. Perhaps the only thing that can''t compare with ignition is that ignition can attack up to ten targets, but punishment can''t.


    Of course, in this last stage, the destructive power of punishment is awesome than that of the game.


    Punishment: gather super strength to form a giant hammer shape, cause huge damage to a single target, and have the probability to stun the target at the same time. Deal 50% damage to heroes.


    Yes, the retribution attack is a single body, but the damage is huge, and it also has the effect of vertigo.


    It''s just that this skill can''t avoid that. For our biggest enemy, hero, it can only cause 50% damage. I guess the probability of vertigo will be lower.


    So I ignored this skill before, but now I find that when a little skill points are added, the attributes of this skill are constantly changing.


    Punishment (level 10): gather all your strength to form a giant hammer shape, causing huge damage to a single target, and stun the target for at least two seconds. Cause 77% damage and 100% vertigo to heroes.


    This is the attribute of retribution level 10. Single damage explodes and stuns 100% for two seconds. For heroes, each level increases damage by 3%. Although not all damage, 77% is not much different.


    This is a more awesome move to deal with the delay of the enemy.


    Although I haven''t tried this skill yet, I can feel the power of this move. Maybe it will become a very powerful means for me in the future.


    As for the barrier, this skill is even simpler.


    Barrier (Level 6): put a shield on yourself for six seconds and reduce 45% of damage.


    Level 1, one second, 20% damage, total damage reduction, whether physical or magic damage. Each level increases the duration of one second and reduces damage by 5%.


    When dealing with some enemies with super attack means, this move may save lives. Most importantly, it lasts long enough!


    "Husband, what are you doing..." just as I was examining my attributes, a pair of arms like lotus roots wrapped around my neck: "I''m going to sleep!"


    "Hey hey, sleep, sleep, I''ll come right away. No one wants to run tonight..." with a strange smile, I jumped on the big bed!

 Chapter 977

    This night, I was doomed to have no rest.


    After feeding Zijiao and Xiaoya, I was dragged into her world by Elise.


    Elise hasn''t tasted the taste of rain and dew for a long time. It''s time to comfort her.


    Just the warmth of the two of us, but we were stared at by a pair of eyes.


    I almost forgot that all the seven heroines around me now live in one space.


    Even Katrina and Kyle live here.


    When we are both doing business, we are peeping one by one. These women have all developed such a bad hobby. We should really educate them.


    Especially Sarah and Ruiwen saw this picture for the first time. They were shocked by that scene at that time.


    They always thought that the relationship between me and the heroes around them was like a relationship similar to a confidant, but they didn''t expect that the relationship was even further.


    Just listening to that sound, both of them were red in the face.


    Although Sarah is usually very sexy and enchanting, she is essentially an ignorant girl. I''ve heard a lot of such things, but it''s definitely the first time to peep so close.


    One by one even felt that a very special and strange feeling appeared in their hearts.


    "God, they, they actually do this kind of thing, and here, can''t they be outside? At least they avoid us." she glanced at us secretly. Ruiwen couldn''t stand the shyness, turned her eyes back and said with some resentment.


    "Hey hey, I''m afraid we can''t. our bodies outside are just virtual. They are created by our own strength. We can''t bear the emotional fluctuations when we do that. It''s easy to collapse."


    "But when we reach level 90 and advance five times, we can always appear outside. At that time, the monster doesn''t pester our little master every day. It''s strange not to make a fuss." Le Fulan said with a smile.


    Leflea looked at it and evaluated it: "tut Tut, I didn''t expect our little master to have a strong capital. Alice is a witch. Ordinary men can''t stand it at all. I didn''t expect to be killed by the little master."


    That kind of judgment made others blush, and solaka hid far away from this group of licentious guys.


    Of course, lefulan didn''t know. I added seven points to my little brother, and my ability increased by 70%.


    Otherwise, I can''t guarantee whether I can beat Elise.


    "What about us? Do we want to be, like Elise, by that..." Ruiwen stared at a pair of bright eyes and said with some fear.


    It was because she didn''t want to be harassed by the previous host that she destroyed her soul mark again and again. Can''t she meet such a person again?


    "Why, the little girl''s heart is rippling?" leflea glanced at Ruiwen and said.


    "You... I think you are?" Ruiwen stammered back, but she didn''t have much power.


    Le Fu Lan stopped teasing these little girls who had not experienced much personnel and said, "don''t worry, although our little master is not a gentleman, we won''t force women to do anything."


    This sentence let Ruiwen breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Our little host won''t force women, but he doesn''t seem to mind having an affair with women. As long as both sides feel they''re coming, they won''t refuse."


    "Of course, if you want to throw yourself into your arms, I think the little master will be absolutely happy."


    For the last sentence of leflea, Ruiwen directly regarded it as unheard of.


    Lefflan is the oldest of them, except Kyle and Elise solaka.


    Although the face is still charming and charming, it is probably the most weathered one.


    Although she is not as old as Kyle, leflea is not as pure as Kyle and doesn''t understand anything. In fact, leflea is the one who sees it most clearly.


    Is the little master an asshole or a good man?


    Good people!


    At least for their heroes, the little master is really good, really.


    They are true heroes. They have unlimited scenery in the world of the hero alliance.


    But that was before, now, they are just a group of homeless wretches, prisoners in this empty cage.


    To put it better, they are boarders. If they don''t, they are slaves, slaves!


    The previous glory is gone. If you encounter a worse host, it''s light to scold.


    If you encounter a host like Ruiwen and Sarah, what can you do to destroy your own soul mark?


    Once is OK, twice is OK, but the third time, if the soul mark is destroyed for the third time, you will die.


    In this world, it''s really luck to find a host who treats him sincerely.


    Even lefflan thinks she''s really lucky.


    The little master, although young, treated them all equally and regarded them as his real companions.


    Never force them to do what they don''t want to do!


    Sometimes, even risking their own lives, they will protect and save them.


    Among these people, lefflan can clearly feel that arilia and SANA are secretly attracted to the little master.


    That kind of performance is very obvious. If the little master is a little bolder at this time, I''m afraid the two little girls seem to refuse to welcome and half push and half follow.


    But the little master never did.


    Even Aishi, the queen of this tribe, is probably tangled in her heart?


    And the woman Katrina. Because of the relationship with Knox, Katrina can be said to have happened the most.


    But every time, the little master comforted, took care of and helped Katrina get through the difficulties again and again.


    This woman''s feelings may be more intense than anyone else.


    Lying lazily on the ground, he stretched his waist, and the mature charm immediately showed up.


    "Our little master is really good. Our luck..."


    "In addition to being a little lecherous, there are really many women around."


    I was really tired this night. I fought with Elise for thousands of rounds and finally subdued Elise, so that this woman didn''t dare to be arrogant in front of me.


    It was not easy to go out. Xiaoya and Zijiao woke up again. As a result, there was another war.


    Women always recover faster than men.


    When I finally woke up the next day, it was noon, my lumbar spine was weak and weak, and my steps were vain.


    The next day, I was awakened by Chu Feifan''s hurried knock on the door.


    When I saw that I was staring at a black eye and the lazy appearance of the two women behind me, Chu extraordinary''s face couldn''t help blushing.


    In this case, even idiots know what''s going on.


    Of course, what Chu Fanfan doesn''t know is that our situation yesterday was much more intense than she imagined in her mind.


    "Hum, it''s almost one o''clock in the afternoon. I knocked on the door in the morning and didn''t wake up for a long time. You''re really noisy." Chu Fanfan looked at me contemptuously and said.


    "Cough, it was hard to fight and sleep yesterday." even I felt a little blushed when people said so, and said casually for a reason.


    "By the way, what are you calling me for?" I changed the subject.


    "What''s the matter? Your big pet is out of control. Hurry up. We''re about to lose control of the situation. If it''s a little later, someone might die." Chu Feifan said hurriedly when he thought of the matter.


    What, Bruce Lee is out of control?


    What''s going on?


    I was stunned and hurriedly ran over there with Chu Feifan.


    From a long distance, I could hear Bruce Lee roaring angrily, and his voice seemed quite uncomfortable.


    Waves of strong waves were spreading around. When we got to that place, we only saw the dragon''s body standing on the ground, surrounded by a mess, upside down, and we didn''t know how many mecha.


    What''s going on? Infighting?

 Chapter 978

    My face changed at that scene. I thought there was a conflict between my dragon and the soldiers in the Western Theater.


    Even experts at the level of mecha warrior have been used. What happened?


    I hope there have been no casualties, otherwise the situation on both sides is really unclear.


    Worried in my heart, I rushed over.


    After seeing me there, long Qian, who was in charge, saw me like a savior.


    "I''ll go, brother Lin, you can get up. Take care of your big pet quickly. We can''t hold it at all." long Qian shouted at me quickly. He was already in a mess.


    The strength of the dragon was so awesome that it blew up a mecha warrior almost immediately with a random flame.


    If that guy hadn''t run fast, he would have been killed.


    There were so many of them that they couldn''t bear it in front of this big guy. They almost died easily.


    Even he couldn''t stop the dragon''s move.


    Seeing me coming, the Dragon shouted at me.


    The high voice, I don''t know why, sounds a little wronged.


    "What''s the matter?" for a moment, I couldn''t touch my head and asked LongQian. At the same time, I walked over to the dragon and tried to communicate with this guy in my mind.


    "We don''t know what''s going on. At noon, we came to feed this guy. We came with a pickup truck and fainted the food of the pickup truck, but we didn''t expect that the guy would lift the car after two bites." long Qian explained at a super fast speed.


    On the other side, I also communicate with the dragon in my heart.


    Although this guy is very big, he looks like a little cat being bullied. He looks very, very wronged.


    After communicating with the dragon, I finally figured out the whole story. At that time, I was neither laughing nor crying.


    It turned out that although LongQian had brought a cart of food, it seemed that it was the meat of some animal.


    When he saw meat, he was naturally very happy, but just after two bites, he found that this meal was like a bird in a restaurant outside the earth. It had a layer of meat on the surface, and everything below was vegetarian. Even cabbage came out.


    The dragon was very angry. He was upset at that time. There was not enough meat to fill his teeth. Who are you fooling? It''s easy to bully the dragon, isn''t it?


    When he got angry, he overturned the car.


    Long Qian stared at my explanation. I fainted. This beast has a personality.


    It''s just that long Qian feels a little surprised. There''s no way. There are so many mouths to feed in the Western Theater. The food is not very full. The appetite of the giant dragon is comparable to that of thousands of regular troops.


    If it''s all meat, where are there so many?


    "If there is no meat, it''s OK to use this thing." I smiled. I grabbed a power crystal core from my arms and threw it at the dragon.


    As soon as he saw the ability crystal nucleus, the dragon became excited. He opened his mouth and swallowed those ability crystal nuclei. It was not enough to plug his teeth.


    But for this dragon, the energy provided by this power crystal core is far more than a cart of meat.


    After eating the ability crystal core, the Dragon immediately became honest. His body was entrenched on the ground without looking at the people around him. He was completely dismissive.


    Today is a long experience.


    Looking at the dragon''s honesty, those people were relieved. Although they lost a mecha, it was lucky that there were no casualties.


    "By the way, is your rocket ready? Can it be done today?" after watching the Dragon calm down, I asked another question.


    "It''s fairly smooth. It''s launched on time at 8:00 p.m. and you must come and see it at that time." long Qian said excitedly.


    I''ve never seen such a thing as launching a satellite. Naturally, I''m very curious in my heart.


    There is still some time before the evening. I have nothing to do. I summoned all the heroines. They are also suffocating and uncomfortable there.


    Now their summoning time is very short, they can appear for a long time, the cooling time is very short, and they can appear outside most of the day.


    We wandered around Jinggu city. The last time we came here was urgent, and we didn''t know much about the city.


    Under the leadership of Chu Fanfan, we had a formal tour of the city.


    Seriously, just from the appearance, this city is much safer than s city.


    The city walls are thick and tall, and helicopters patrol in the air from time to time.


    The surrounding monitoring equipment is dense, and there are countless soldiers, three steps a post, five steps a sentry.


    It may be exaggerated to say that even flies can''t fly in, but it''s definitely not easy for those zombies to raid Jinggu city.


    "Now there are about 500000 troops here." Chu Fanfan introduced.


    Before, there were about 300000 troops in the Western Theater. Obviously, with the increasing number, the Western Theater recruited young and strong members from those survivors to supplement the army.


    It can be said that one of the three is a soldier.


    Those people inside also seem very satisfied, without any dissatisfaction or worry.


    Moreover, even ordinary people are quite standardized. Both the elderly and children are very powerful when walking.


    Ordinary people here are also receiving simple military training. Once they are attacked, they may supplement it at any time.


    "How many main fighting forces are there on your side now?" I asked.


    "Excluding soldiers, there are 1800 Mars series mecha, 1800 Venus series mecha, and 300 Saturn series mecha have been produced."


    The total number of mecha soldiers is 390, which is a very powerful force.


    "And because we have seen your strength, we now pay more attention to those with ability. At present, we have about 30000 capable people." Chu Feifan is very proud.


    After all, the population base is too large. It''s easy to develop.


    Before, there were few capable people. As long as they had the ability to nucleate, it was very simple to create capable people.


    "On our side, people with abilities are divided according to different abilities. People with enhanced abilities are still the most, with a total number of nearly 10000. These are members of future mecha soldiers."


    Although they began to develop ability, it can be seen that mecha soldiers are still the focus here. Maybe they can develop more powerful and scary mecha in the future. There is no shortage of scientists here.


    "The next is the fire system, water system, wind system and soil system. There are the largest number of people with these four abilities, each of which is about 3000."


    "Thunder system, air, object control and treatment, followed by 1000 or hundreds of each."


    "Space, spirit, darkness, light, plants, animal language, and other special abilities. These are relatively few, some even single digits."


    After a pause, Chu Fanfan continued: "of course, the number of capable people on our side is only empty. There is still a big gap between the real combat strength and yours."


    30000 capable people, this is a very powerful force. Although there are many common capable people, that force is not weak.


    Fan Xiaotian is the most common person who can strengthen his body, but who dares to say that fan Xiaotian''s strength is poor? Even in the dungeon, there are absolutely few people who can defeat fan Xiaotian alone.


    Under the leadership of Chu Feifan, we visited the training place for capable people here.


    This is a military region. Everything is militarized management.


    Even superpowers.


    They are all combined into different formations according to different abilities.


    The four most common abilities of fire system, water system, soil system and wind system form a thousand person team.


    Every time we act, thousands of capable people act together.


    They didn''t study everyone''s own strength. What they were honing was a kind of cooperation.


    Only by concentrating the strength of all people can we achieve the greatest effect.


    Under the command of Chu extraordinary, we even saw their power with our own eyes. At that time, we were shocked by the terrible destructive power.

 Chapter 979

    I am a capable person, so I am particularly sensitive to the strength of capable people.


    I can feel that the fire ability of the thousand person Legion in front of me is very, very weak.


    Not to mention the level and strength of Xue Yang, even when I first met Li Jie.


    If we really want to divide the capable people into 369 grades, the strength of these capable people is the lowest, and only a few can reach the middle level.


    As for real experts, there are few.


    If you''re welcome, if it''s a wheel fight, I, Dao Yu, Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao, and even any hero around us can pick all of them alone.


    The gap of that strength is very obvious.


    But it was these thousands of extremely ordinary people who gathered together, and the feeling changed immediately.


    Both capable and ordinary people here are full of military literacy. Although there are a large number of people, no one has said a word more. It is quiet and completely a neat team.


    There is only one leader standing at the front of the team, just like a commander.


    "Ready..."


    With the leader''s words, all those with fire ability raised their hands towards the sky above their heads.


    If I didn''t know their identity, I would even suspect that they are fanatical believers of a religion.


    Hands facing the sky, and then the next second, I can see a ray of fire red energy. The flame is generally jumping towards the sky above my head.


    All things are gathered in the same place. There is not much energy in everyone''s hands, but when the energy in so many people''s hands is gathered together, the picture suddenly looks particularly terrible.


    In the sky above the thousand people square, a huge fireball is gradually gathering together.


    And as the people below continue to provide energy, the fireball is getting bigger and bigger.


    From the beginning, the diameter is one meter, ten meters, 100 meters!


    In a short time, a terrible flame with a diameter of more than 100 meters has completely appeared above the head, just like the hot sun, emitting light and heat madly.


    Even across a long distance, I can clearly feel the heat wave.


    That feeling is as terrible as the scroll I used before.


    Doomsday catastrophe?


    I don''t know how to describe that feeling, but when that power appears, we can all feel the shock in our hearts.


    "Launch!"


    Then, I heard the leader suddenly roar. The next second, everyone worked hard almost at the same time.


    The huge flame in the air was immediately urged by that terrible force, just like a huge shell moving forward.


    At first, the speed was very slow, but soon the speed became particularly amazing.


    With a cry, the huge flame flew thousands of meters away, and then fell directly in the distant desert, like a meteor.


    Boom!


    That violent roar sounds like an earthquake. You can feel the violent tremor from the ground under your feet from a long distance.


    At the same time, in the distance, a huge mushroom cloud rose directly from the ground.


    On the ground, a large pit with an area of kilometers was blown out.


    That kind of power makes us stunned. The spread impact can destroy all creatures within a kilometer. Its power is almost comparable to that of some small missiles.


    I didn''t expect that these thousands of ordinary people with ability, combined, could produce this effect.


    "How do you feel? Do you have any suggestions?" Chu Feifan was a little proud.


    I pondered a little: "to be honest, this power is really quite good. If these 1000 capable people launch an attack alone, even if they work hard, they will never have this effect."


    "In terms of destructive power alone, it has exceeded the limit of those with current ability, and we can''t do that."


    I am very generous to admit this, that power is really super.


    "But this move has a disadvantage, that is, the preparation time is too long." I said: "it took about five minutes from preparation to launch. Such a long time is enough for the enemy to escape and even destroy the battle array."


    "At the same time, I found that after this attack, these people basically have little power left, that is to say, they have only one chance to attack. If they are avoided by the enemy, it makes no sense. It is not difficult for those with real advanced abilities to avoid this attack."


    "Of course, when dealing with large-scale monsters, this move is quite good."


    Chu Feifan nodded. She also knew these shortcomings. This power must be blocked by enough people in front of the enemy. Moreover, it is easy to be injured by mistake.


    They are constantly improving this.


    The back also covered up various forces of soil system, wind system and water system, each of which let me see a different road.


    This power is slightly inferior to the magic scroll, but it is quite shocking that it can make those low-level abilities play this level!


    It seems that after we go back, we have to focus on some low-level talents to try this research.


    Under the leadership of Chu extraordinary, we probably had a tour, and the sky gradually darkened.


    It''s almost time. We went to the satellite launch area and waited to observe the picture of the satellite launch.


    (PS, satellite launch is actually a very complicated thing. Let''s simplify it and make do with it... Ha ha!


    The launch vehicle is ready. For this launch, the Western Theater has fully prepared 1000 intermediate capability crystal nuclei, plus 5000 low-level capability crystal nuclei. It is important to ensure that this satellite can be smoothly put into space.


    Fortunately, there are many scientists in the Western Theater. Otherwise, we really can''t get together.


    Chu Tian, Song Lian, Wang Kun, long Qian, Xu Ke and several generals all appeared here and stayed hundreds of meters away.


    The faces of these people were more or less excited.


    After the end of the world, all communication equipment failed, and the satellite could not feed back any useful pictures. As a result, the army became completely blind and did not know what was going on elsewhere.


    If the satellite could still operate at that time, perhaps the current situation would not be so tragic.


    We can''t participate in these things at all. It needs professionals to deal with them.


    We can only see that the staff are constantly busy around the huge high-rise launch well, carrying out the final inspection before launch.


    There is only one satellite. If the launch fails, the consequences are not what anyone wants to see.


    So all this must be prepared very, very fully.


    About an hour later, a staff member came to report.


    The preparations were finally completed.


    Chu Tian also breathed: "launch!"


    "Ready to launch!"


    With the loud voice, the countdown to the launch has begun.


    It is said that in this rocket propeller, the fuel filled in advance is normal fuel. After ignition, it will soon be powered by the ability crystal core.


    With the last to last number.


    The rocket finally began to launch.


    Boom!


    I only saw a thick cloud of smoke rolling up from the ground on the huge silo in the distance.


    Immediately, a terrible impact, like a missile explosion, quickly spread around madly.


    Just ahead, with the thick smoke, the violent flame was burning violently at the tail of the rocket, and the powerful recoil force pushed the satellite into the sky.


    In a short time, the launch speed of the satellite has reached an extremely terrible level.


    In my ears, I can''t hear anything else.


    At the same time, extremely terrible hurricane waves appeared around, and the oxygen around was almost evacuated instantly, making the whole person feel like suffocation.

 Chapter 980

    At the moment when the launch vehicle took off, although it was providing oxygen, the fierce combustion still swept almost all the oxygen around in an instant.


    Coupled with the violent wind and waves, I even feel that my steps are somewhat vain. It seems that I want to fly out directly with the impact.


    That feeling, quite terrible.


    Deprived of the air, my throat was as uncomfortable as being stuck by something, and my chest was stuffy and painful.


    But with the roar of the hurricane, that feeling soon disappeared.


    I turned to look aside. The faces of Zijiao and Xiaoya looked uncomfortable, and even LongQian couldn''t bear it.


    But Chu Tian and Song Lian didn''t change much on their faces. They looked no different from normal.


    I whispered in my heart that these two old guys, although they look like that kind of bad old boss from the outside, there is nothing special.


    But even in this suffocating environment, these two people are actually the same as those who have nothing to do, which is definitely not what ordinary people can do.


    These two old guys seem to have underestimated them before. These two guys may hide their strength no less than the top experts of the dungeon, such as me and ah Shen.


    Even... May be stronger.


    However, as long as it does not affect our cooperation, it will not cause any harm to our underground city.


    No matter what strength he hides, it has nothing to do with us.


    And now the most important thing is not this. Now the most important thing is what happened to the launch of this man-made satellite?


    Now we only see the man-made satellite rising into the sky, but it''s hard to say whether it has succeeded or not.


    In the temporary satellite launch monitoring room, a series of staff are nervously sending back all kinds of data.


    We are outsiders. We don''t understand what those people mean. Proper nouns make my head explode.


    But we can all feel the tension!


    Moreover, the tense atmosphere continued all the time.


    No one rested, no one slept. Everyone stared at the picture in front of them, and all of them couldn''t help pinching a cold sweat in their palms.


    Because we all know what this man-made satellite means to us.


    We were waiting until the next morning, when I felt that my eyelids were about to lose their support, a hoarse cheering came in front of me.


    That voice woke me up almost immediately. My eyes widened instantly, and there was blood in my eyes.


    "How''s the situation?" old man Chutian woke up and asked immediately.


    "The man-made satellite has reached the predetermined orbit and is connecting. The first image will be transmitted soon," the person in charge said hoarsely.


    That voice was really dumb. He had been directing all day. He didn''t even have time to drink. Even he couldn''t bear it.


    But fortunately, all these efforts are worth it. They have received a good return. That man-made satellite has been successfully lifted into the sky.


    The most difficult step has been completed. The next step is how to dock with the satellite, so that the images monitored by the satellite can be transmitted to us.


    These tasks are relatively simple. After watching those people busy for a long time, the first picture finally spread back.


    That is a satellite image of Jinggu city. The whole Jinggu city is in that picture.


    Then, with the adjustment of the staff, more detailed pictures appeared in front of us.


    Gradually, we can see the streets of Jinggu City, we can clearly see the buildings in Jinggu City, and even we can see the moving people on the streets.


    Although it is only a small shadow, we are still quite satisfied with the observation effect.


    "This is the most detailed picture and can''t be expanded," said the technician.


    They have reached the limit, and because of the influence of the satellite itself, they can''t change anything.


    "That''s enough. At least we can roughly see whether these are people, zombies or mutants," I said.


    We don''t have to determine who those people are, as long as we can roughly distinguish them.


    And this resolution is actually quite good. Although we can''t see clearly, we can still distinguish the color of people''s clothes.


    "Control the satellite and start monitoring on a large scale, especially in the south, to see if there is anything wrong," Chu Tian said quickly.


    "Leave half of the staff here to continue working, and the other half to go back and rest. Come back for rotation after eight hours."


    Everyone is very tired. This search can''t be completed in a while. It may take a long time.


    It doesn''t make sense if everyone stays here.


    Even I feel a little tired.


    Everyone left temporarily, leaving some technicians to search here and then left.


    Originally, I was going to return to s City, but master Chutian invited me to stay here for a while. If we find anything, we can discuss it at the first time.


    After thinking about it, I promised.


    Then we discussed things together! Just said, do not know how to pull to Chu Yue and Chu extraordinary body.


    "My granddaughter, on your side, didn''t bring you any trouble. That Ni Zi''s character is very stubborn." Chu Tian said.


    I quickly waved my hand: "where is the trouble? Miss Chu Er is the first gold medal instructor in s city. In our area, the popularity is very prosperous. Moreover, thanks to miss Chu Er, how can we cause trouble."


    "You''re lucky to have two smart and capable granddaughters." I didn''t mean my praise. Chu Feifan and Chu Yue can also afford this praise.


    When it comes to his granddaughter, old man Chutian is also comforted. He stroked his beard and looked a little proud in his eyes.


    But immediately the old man became a little distressed: "Alas, these two girls have too hard character and too big temper. Ordinary men can''t stand it. They haven''t even talked about a boyfriend for such a long time. They hang out with a group of men all day. They''re afraid they won''t get married in the future."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. The two young ladies are smart and lovely and have great figures. The suitors don''t line up in a street. How can they not marry?" I shook my head and said immediately.


    "You''re actually a good boy. If there weren''t too many women around you, I''d like to give you one." Chu Tian said.


    This sentence made me sweat. What did the old man say? Give me one. You should be a red envelope.


    "Oh, by the way, do you have any young men in s city who are healthy, have no problems and have a good character? You can set him up. I''m almost 80, and it''s hard to say if I can live for a few years. If I can hold a great grandson before I die, I''ll be satisfied." Chu Tian didn''t know why Mao, and suddenly became a little sentimental.


    But this makes me smart. Yes, there are so many bachelors in the territory, such as Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin, Chen Bolin and Zhang Quan. Aren''t these two ready-made resources? Look back and maybe you can be a month old.


    While thinking in my heart, long Qian suddenly came in a hurry.


    Looking at LongQian''s appearance, his face is dignified, and there is even a sense of fear in his eyes, as if he saw something incredible and terrible.


    "Mr. Lin, general Chu, something''s wrong." long Qian said in a calm voice.


    "What''s the matter?" Chu Tian asked hurriedly with his eyelids jumping.


    Is there something wrong with the satellite just launched?


    Long Qian hesitated and said, "you two should hurry over and have a look. One or two words are unclear. I''ve sent someone to inform general Song Lian."

 Chapter 981

    Long Qian is in charge of the satellite monitoring room. Other generals rest, but long Qian doesn''t rest.


    Now long Qian runs here in such a panic. Is there any problem with the man-made satellite just launched shunluo I?


    At the thought of this, our faces suddenly changed, and there was a touch of fear in our eyes.


    Don''t have any problems with that man-made satellite.


    The man-made satellite is almost a very important tool for us. If something goes wrong, it will bring us extremely serious losses.


    By the time we hurried over, several other generals had arrived and were whispering to each other.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter with the satellite?" Chu Tian asked quickly as he separated into groups.


    "General, it''s not a satellite problem, but..." Song Lian was here, took a look at us, made way for the place, and exposed the big screen in front of us.


    Is the satellite okay?


    That''s why... Chu Tian just wanted to ask, but at this time, Chu Tian''s breath suddenly solidified.


    Even like me, our eyes are all on that picture, and we only feel that our breathing is slightly short.


    The satellite is OK. The problem appears in the pictures taken by the satellite.


    It is a dilapidated city. Although it is dilapidated and depressed now, from the tall buildings and the cars parked on the wide streets, we can feel that long ago, it was definitely one of the most prosperous cities in China.


    On that picture, we can even see some dilapidated signs that have turned pale due to the wind and sun.


    G city!


    (avoid mapping reality. City names are fabricated or replaced by letters.)


    One of the most prosperous metropolises in China!


    G City, located in the south.


    Of course, these are not what makes us feel shocked. What really makes us feel shocked is other things that appear on the photo.


    Zombies!


    Yes, it''s a zombie.


    Since the sudden mysterious mass disappearance of zombies, we even thought that zombies had disappeared and disappeared for some time.


    But now, we see those zombies again.


    On the streets of G City, there are many zombies. That feeling is like the Spring Festival railway station!


    Spring Festival railway station, you can imagine how amazing the number of zombies is.


    Whether all the streets in the photo are filled with rotten zombies can''t see the end. I don''t know how many million there are.


    Of course, if it''s just zombies, it''s not enough to shock us. The most important thing is that the zombies in this place are not ordinary goods.


    Mutant zombie, zombie alien!


    Giant zombies and licking eater larvae are rare. Most of them are mutant larvae, fast walking zombies, zombie dogs and other powerful guys.


    As for lickers, tyrants, nightmares, bad news, and even mutant tyrants, mutant nightmares, these zombies are everywhere.


    Tyrants and nightmares are natural enemies. They can''t help killing when they meet. However, in this place, countless tyrants and nightmares in the photos are in the same street peacefully.


    So many powerful zombies, those pictures make my scalp numb.


    To be honest, I have seen many zombies, and more than here, but I have never seen so many powerful zombies gathered together.


    In that street, in a photo, the number of mutant tyrants is no less than hundreds, and there are more ordinary tyrants. Behemoths stand like giants.


    "In this photo, we found 264 tyrants, 371 nightmares, more than 500 lickers, 118 mutant tyrants, 230 mutant nightmares, 360 mutant lickers, and more than 10 zombies..."


    Through computer analysis, we can extract all the weak pixels that can hardly be seen by the naked eye and give a detailed data.


    It is this data that makes us feel more shocked. We have never encountered so many powerful zombies, even when we encountered the corpse tide for the last time.


    Once we even thought these zombies were not enough to pose any threat to us, but now we suddenly find that these zombies are more powerful than we thought.


    "Zombies are really concentrated in the south." my throat wriggled, I said.


    "To be exact, it is concentrated in City G and the areas around city g," the technician pushed his glasses and explained.


    "Moreover, this photo is just a street in G city. The situation of other streets is similar."


    Then, on the big screen in front of me, photos flashed in the past, and there were dense zombies on each photo.


    And most of them are very powerful zombies, all over them.


    Like that, our spine is cold.


    "Powerful zombies are mainly concentrated in G city. We expect that the number of powerful zombies like mutant tyrants alone will not be less than 30000, and the others are almost the same."


    "These powerful zombies are concentrated in city g. the closer they are to the downtown area, the stronger the strength of zombies."


    "This is a photo taken in the city center. From this photo, we can see that mutant tyrants and even leaders, these powerful zombies are not qualified to appear here..."


    That photo shows the picture of the city center, which is located above a wide square.


    The square where I used to have a lot of traffic has now become a paradise for zombies.


    But the zombies here are not ordinary zombies, most of which we haven''t even seen.


    There is only one kind of zombie, which feels familiar.


    Hunter!


    Thirty four hunters, with a rugged body like a toad, almost fell to the sharp claws on the ground.


    It''s the hunter we''ve dealt with before. This zombie is fast and has amazing jumping power. It once directly destroyed Saturn 1 in the Western Theater, and even LongQian almost died there.


    The strength of this terrible monster will not be inferior to that of the general hero host.


    These hunters can only stand in the peripheral area. It can be seen that their status is not so high.


    The hunter''s strength is so terrible, his status is not high, and he is not the strongest among the zombies?


    Moreover, there is another group of zombies in the same position as these hunters.


    That''s a bunch of weird guys.


    The head is slightly smaller than the hunter. The limbs are on the ground and grow human heads, but the limbs look very strong.


    Behind the body, there is even a long tail. The whole body, from head to foot, presents a streamlined appearance.


    You can feel that extraordinary speed at a glance.


    "We have never encountered such a zombie before, but from our current situation, I''m afraid the strength of this zombie is no worse than that of the hunter."


    "They are very fast. They can only see a shadow under the satellite. Only when they stop can they see them clearly."


    Another new type of zombie appeared, which is like a scout in an army, assassinating, hunting and collecting intelligence at a very fast speed.


    This zombie is fully qualified for this role.


    This is a zombie, named tracker.


    In the downtown area, the zombies of hunter and tracker are located in the peripheral area, which is not very high.


    Inside, there are two other zombies crowded.


    One kind of zombie is huge, one size larger than the hunter.


    But they are still slightly smaller than the mutant tyrants.


    It seems that zombies are no longer developing in the direction of huge size.


    But this guy''s appearance is definitely the scariest guy we''ve met recently.


    Even if it''s just a satellite picture, it can still be seen that the whole body is upright, the legs are very strong, and the whole body presents a red color, which is quite strange.


    Above the body epidermis, you can clearly see black meridians all over the body.


    Most importantly, there are two arms on this guy''s shoulder, and even two larger and sharper claws behind him.


    Ten nails are as sharp as a sharp knife.

 Chapter 982

    Shoulders and back, a total of four arms are constantly wriggling, which looks particularly scary.


    That looks like Guan Zhaolin''s appearance after alienation, but it looks more ferocious.


    The number of this kind of zombies is relatively small, only a few appear, but they occupy an absolute high position among these zombies.


    Even the two zombies, the hunter and the newly discovered tracker, were as docile as a kitten in front of this guy.


    "There are only seven such zombies, but they are very, very cruel. They will destroy anything in front of them. Even the same zombies will be torn apart if they block their way."


    "It was observed before that a zombie with bad news was torn apart by the two claws behind the guy because he didn''t have time to escape. But the bad news didn''t even have the courage to fight back."


    Just as the absolute superior has the power to record and seize the lower zombies, the lower zombies have no qualification and right to resist.


    Although there are only seven, it feels more terrible than hunters and trackers combined.


    Similarly, this is a new zombie without a name.


    "We call this kind of zombie the screamer!" said the chief technician.


    He seems to have a hobby in this field and likes to name these unknown creatures.


    "Screamer?" why is it so called?


    Look at this guy, it seems that he can be described by other names.


    "Because this is the first zombie we found that can use powers," the technician said with a gloomy face.


    It was a new discovery, but he was not happy at all.


    When this sentence came out, we all felt startled and our eyelids jumped.


    Use powers?


    It''s impossible.


    This is my subconscious thought. The strength of zombies is also very strong. There are even zombies such as hunters, trackers, and even zombies that can fly in the sky.


    But those are instincts.


    No matter how powerful they are, those forces are their instincts and innate forces.


    Their bodies are strong and destructive, but at most they can only be regarded as strong bodies, which have reached a limit.


    All kinds of abilities have always been exclusive to humans and mutant animals. It has never been found that zombies can spit fire and water.


    Zombies don''t seem to have this gene at all. We''re even used to it. Zombies can''t use powers. This is a truth.


    But now, this truth has been broken.


    The technician told us that this zombie can use powers?


    "You can see, this is what we just recorded. We''ve slowed down ten times," the technician explained, playing a video on the big screen.


    It was about the first time that this kind of life was discovered. The life was running fast towards the city center. This guy was the screamer in the technician''s mouth.


    This guy is not as terrible as the tracker. Although he is still very fast, he can at least catch it.


    The picture seemed somewhat blurred, but we all stared wide and refused to let go of any detail.


    This guy, jumping on the ground, went to the city center.


    But it seems to be late. The streets have been filled with zombies. Even in mid air, there are countless flying zombies flying around.


    This guy''s road was blocked. Although the zombies saw the superior and wanted to avoid, they couldn''t make a way for a while in this crowded situation.


    The guy got angry.


    Although it looked very ugly, the angry look was obvious at a glance.


    In his rage, the guy suddenly stretched his head and opened his mouth.


    The mouth, cracked, almost divided the whole head into two parts. It is obviously not a human mouth.


    Inside the mouth, there are half a foot long sharp teeth like steel knives.


    A black tongue like leather was spitting out.


    It seems to be roaring.


    Then, right under the lens, we can clearly see that with the roar of this guy, an invisible shock wave is spreading wildly around.


    Sound wave!


    That appearance is very familiar. We recognize it at a glance. It is a unique picture of sound waves.


    And that kind of sound wave may be more terrible than any sound wave master we have.


    I only saw that with the sound wave spreading out, everything around, from walls to glass, to steel lampposts, the bodies of zombies, even powerful guys like tyrants, were directly shattered.


    Burst open and scattered pieces of meat were everywhere.


    The distance of 100 meters was almost completely cleared.


    That appearance even reminds me of SANA. When SANA first appeared, the sound wave destroyed an area of kilometers.


    This guy''s strength is so similar to that of SANA. Although it is not as powerful as SANA, the destructive attack in the 100 meter area is still frightening.


    It''s terrible, that power.


    After destroying all the defenders in front of him, the guy swaggered over.


    Screamer!


    If we were at the scene, maybe we could hear the shrill scream?


    Originally, this is the source of that name.


    And it is certain that the screamer has the ability of sound waves. With this ability, in case of war, he can almost cause extensive damage to our Legion.


    This is a very dangerous guy.


    "Besides, there''s a strange guy here," the technician continued.


    As the camera twists, we see another thing.


    That''s a little guy.


    It looks about as tall as an NBA star. It''s very tall for ordinary people, but compared with those powerful zombies, even giant zombies, it feels like a short man.


    But it is such a short little guy who can appear here. There is only one alone, and even it is particularly dazzling.


    It''s very small, and this guy looks very strange, especially for zombies.


    He is so human.


    He has two arms, two legs, a neck, a trunk and a head.


    If the appearance is not too ferocious, it will even make people think that this is a human.


    His body and limbs look more like a mecha warrior, but we are sure that the body is composed of bones and broken meat.


    Full of frightening power, the most frightening thing is that there is even a slightly smaller head on the guy''s left shoulder.


    There was nothing else on that head, only a single eye, constantly twisting and looking around.


    Moreover, in this guy''s hand, he also holds a hammer that is a little exaggerated compared with his own body. I don''t know what material it is condensed into.


    "This guy, we can''t judge what he is, but he can appear here in less numbers than the Screamers. Those Screamers also give this guy a place. They are definitely not ordinary goods."


    "Hey, this thing, I know," I said, sipping my lips.


    I don''t know what kind of taste is in my heart.


    This guy is still alive.


    Seeing the head on the iconic shoulder, I recognized this guy almost immediately.


    This is the first time I really met a powerful enemy.


    It is a zombie, but it seems different from other zombies. When it is very weak, it has its own wisdom and even feelings.


    Even though zombies have high wisdom, they absolutely have no feelings, but this guy has.


    It moves with a licker who seems to be its partner.


    But once we hid on the roof of the mall and killed the licker, opening the way for this guy to evolve.

 Chapter 983

    Since then, the once huge zombie has gradually begun to show its unique side.


    This guy has embarked on an evolutionary path that is different from other zombies, but full of challenges.


    This may be the first and only sentimental zombie. This guy is angry because his partner was killed.


    He put his partner''s head on his shoulder and fused with his dead partner.


    Then they began their own evolution, as well as the pursuit of us.


    This giant zombie, which was originally very weak, began to challenge monsters with stronger strength than itself everywhere, so as to their own evolution.


    Later, he became a tyrant.


    Although they are smaller than ordinary tyrants, they are stronger.


    After experiencing the process of body expansion, this guy began to condense himself again.


    The body starts to shrink gradually, and even the smaller the body, the stronger the strength it can play. Whenever this guy appears in front of us, it shows almost a new strength and a new attitude.


    Remember, the last time I met this guy, it seemed to be in the process of the last corpse tide.


    At first, I thought this guy had died, but I didn''t expect to be strong alive.


    I know this zombie. He will not succumb to any zombie stronger than himself. On the contrary, those powerful zombies will become the object of his challenge and the stepping stone for his growth.


    I''ve always been alone. The reason why I succumbed to the call of shadow island is mostly to take the opportunity to kill me.


    I didn''t expect to meet this guy again. His body has shrunk to such a point.


    The smaller the size, the stronger the strength, which represents the strength of this guy. It may be many times that before.


    "This kind of zombie, he is the only one, and there will be no other," I said simply.


    "I haven''t seen any other similar zombies." the technician pushed his glasses and said, "but this zombie is definitely the smartest of all zombies I''ve met so far."


    "That guy''s eyes are very cunning."


    "No matter what this zombie is, now I want to know why so many zombies are concentrated here. Is there any special place?" asked Chu Tian.


    "In fact, this is also the doubt in our hearts."


    "At present, it seems that these zombies are all concentrated in G city and all face the downtown area. It feels like devout believers are making a pilgrimage."


    It''s such a taste. Now these zombies are quite disciplined, and the usual violence and publicity seem to have been abandoned.


    Even the most powerful zombies are as honest as a pupil in this place.


    I can''t imagine what it is that can make so many zombies look like this.


    "It is certain that a very terrible thing will be born in this downtown area. We don''t know exactly what it is. It may be what food is very important for the evolution of zombies, or other things like those in the novel that can increase people''s strength... Or..."


    "It''s a life that may appear here that can make all zombies surrender." then the man said, I said.


    There was some silence around.


    This is what everyone is worried about.


    Every life has its own leader.


    There are some powerful human beings who can become the king of people and lead mankind to struggle for survival in this last world.


    The king of beasts will also appear among animals.


    The same is true among zombies. There will be corpse kings!


    A guy who can really control all zombies, command all zombies and stand at the top of zombies.


    Although there were some powerful guys among the zombies before.


    For example, mutant tyrant leader, bad news and so on.


    Although the strength of those zombies is terrible, it is not enough. Their strength is not enough for them to command all other zombies.


    Can we say that a corpse king is about to appear in G city?


    Corpse king!


    This name made all of us tremble involuntarily. Just thinking of this in our heart, we couldn''t help feeling afraid.


    There are more than hundreds of millions of zombies in the world. Standing at the top of so many zombies, we can imagine the kind of powerful strength.


    Perhaps it is precisely because the corpse king is about to be born that this spectacular scene of hundreds of millions of zombies and collective pilgrimage will appear.


    "Hey, don''t be so pessimistic. We don''t know what''s going on right now. Maybe there''s nothing in this place at all. It''s just that these zombies are nervous themselves." long Qian said in a dry voice.


    But I''m afraid even LongQian doesn''t believe it.


    As for the side, the appearance of Chu Tian and Song Lian is also quite ugly. They look gloomy and point out: "no matter how much, we don''t know what''s down here, but it won''t be any good thing."


    "But we can''t manage these things. For us, this is actually a good opportunity," Song Lian said.


    Good chance?


    At the beginning, I didn''t even react. I didn''t know where this so-called good opportunity came from.


    But soon I realized that a flash of light flashed in my eyes.


    Yes, this is indeed a very good opportunity.


    No matter whether it is the king of loss or not, even now it has not jumped out.


    Maybe it can make that guy never have the chance to jump out of the ground.


    Moreover, this is also a great opportunity for us to cause the most serious trauma to zombies in history.


    There are too many zombies in the world, and now, most of them are crowded in G City, certainly not all, so G city can''t be packed even if it is crowded and exploded.


    But it can be said that almost all the powerful zombies in China are there.


    Unprecedented concentration.


    If we attack G city with a super power and coverage at this time, we may be able to catch all these zombies.


    Missile!


    Yes, at this time, the best choice is cruise missiles.


    With the super destructive power of cruise missiles, a missile explosion can empty a large area. If hundreds of missiles cover it, there may be few zombies in that place.


    Even if nuclear warheads are used


    The ideas in my mind are getting more and more crazy.


    But Chu Tian soon poured cold water on me: "it''s not that simple. Only the first missile force and the second missile force have nuclear warheads. Our major military regions have only conventional warheads and no nuclear warheads."


    "Moreover, even if there are nuclear warheads, the launch password is in the hands of the country''s top leaders. We can''t launch without that authority."


    "How many conventional warheads do you have here?" I''m a little disappointed. Nuclear warheads, since they were manufactured, have basically no chance to show up except that they have exploded twice on a unlucky island.


    "The distance from here to G city is more than 1000 kilometers, which is a medium-range distance. The total number of medium-range ballistic missiles on our side is only more than 200..."


    Nima, there are only more than 200. What else?


    That''s a missile, and it''s still one of so many missiles. Can the general say only two words?


    But on second thought, after all, China''s land is so large that it does not develop missiles in a day or two. This medium-range ballistic missile should have the largest number of equipment, and more than 200 may not be much.


    In fact, many of these things have been produced, but they are not directly stored in the military region.


    Only a part of the missiles in each military region are in service and loaded. Other missiles are stored in a special environment by the state and can be put into use in major military regions at any time when necessary.


    By comparison, more than 200 pieces are really not many. But this figure is enough to cause a devastating blow to a city.

 Chapter 984

    I think it was just seven short-range missiles that completely destroyed the entire northern theater. Multiplied by dozens of times, city g basically disappeared.


    This is still an ordinary warhead. If it is a nuclear warhead, even this number is not needed.


    What is in front of us now is that the whole city of G has been completely reduced to a zombie playground. There are so many people that they can''t even squeeze the air.


    Under such circumstances, the destructive power of these missiles can definitely be brought into full play.


    These zombies are on a pilgrimage, and a powerful corpse king may appear at any time.


    Even if there is no corpse king, only these zombies, if they are allowed to leave, it will be a great threat to other living lives.


    In other words, in the current situation, no matter whether there is a corpse king or not, the missile can recover its cost after being launched, which is definitely more than the number of zombies killed at any time.


    In any case, this is a sure business. It is absolutely rare when there are so many zombies.


    In any way, the missile almost has to be launched.


    Almost coincidentally, the thoughts in our hearts are all gathered together, and almost everyone has such thoughts.


    "But if there are still living people in G City..." I''m worried.


    "Don''t be kidding. Do you think there may still be living people in G City under such circumstances? They have already died. Even if there were still living people, no one could survive when there were so many zombies."


    "It has become a dead city."


    A dead city!


    When this sentence appeared, I only felt my heart beat violently, which was quite uncomfortable. Although I know that there are almost dead cities everywhere in the whole country, it is still difficult to accept when it is pointed out.


    "What are you going to do?" I asked, looking up at the people.


    "Launch the missile immediately. It''s not too late. We must catch all the zombies before they disperse." Chu Tian said in a deep voice.


    At this time, master Chutian finally showed his ruthlessness and decisiveness as a general.


    We are not so much to destroy these zombies as to say that there is fear in our hearts.


    Hunters, trackers, Screamers... Powerful and frightening zombies are all concentrated here, like a pilgrimage, waiting for the emergence of the corpse king.


    We don''t know what kind of guy it is. We just know that we must not dare to let that guy appear.


    Once that guy does appear, the world may really be over.


    We were all afraid, but no one spoke out their fears, and all kept silent to deal with the situation in front of us in this way.


    Through satellite images, we can see the powerful zombies.


    One by one, standing still, waiting for the emperor to visit the world like a minister.


    In the blur, we can see a palpitating madness and desire from their eyes.


    "Can''t wait, Song Lian, you take charge and prepare 80 medium-range ballistic missiles. We want to wipe out all the places where the zombies are most concentrated, and don''t leave any of them!" Chu Tian ordered.


    They can''t forget what kind of loss the hunter brought to them. That guy destroyed one of their squadrons, even 40 mecha are not opponents, and damaged a Saturn I.


    Moreover, if God and I didn''t show up to help, it would even be the end of total annihilation.


    That situation made them very afraid.


    If these zombies leave, s city and Jinggu city with the most concentrated population will become the targets of these zombies sooner or later. Instead of waiting for these zombies to attack, it''s better to start first and kill these zombies.


    Song Lian nodded, immediately turned and left, ready to arrange missiles.


    "Wait a minute, general song, if you are ready, can I press the launch button?" I suddenly looked up and asked Song Lian.


    "Yes, yes, but why?" Song Lian Leng asked.


    "Because I''ve never launched a missile, I don''t know what it feels like. Can I have a try?" I said with a smile.


    "No problem, you''ll be there in about ten minutes." Song Lian was very easy to talk and directly agreed. Anyway, the missile launch is mainly the early calibration and positioning, and it doesn''t make any difference who presses the button at last.


    "Thank you."


    Well, I admit that I may be a little selfish. At this time, I still want to get some benefits for myself.


    In fact, who is interested in the missile button?


    I mainly think about myself, the lives I killed or died because of what I did. Their experience value will be calculated into my head, which is very important.


    So I''m thinking, if I press the missile launch button, will the experience value and gold coins of bombing the target and killing the zombie also be given to me?


    A long time ago, at the beginning, I burned a group of zombies under the hotel, and then I got some experience values, but after I left for thousands of meters, the experience values disappeared.


    It seems that beyond a certain distance, you will no longer gain experience.


    However, with the improvement of my level and the continuous optimization of the system, I found that the distance limit is disappearing little by little.


    Of course, I don''t know whether it will work if the distance exceeds 1500 kilometers this time, but it''s always good to try. What if it can?


    There are so many zombies in that place. If the experience value falls on me, I may not have to worry about the experience value in my life.


    Besides, there are so many people, such as ash, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA, leflean, Ruiwen and Sarah.


    My experience of supporting so many people alone is not a simple thing. If they can also get benefits, I know my strength will suddenly increase.


    Maybe the next time I meet Duke Cao, even lissandro, or even the perverted Professor, I may not be afraid.


    We have been watching here, quietly waiting for the time to pass.


    We stared at the satellite pictures and didn''t want to miss any of them.


    But those zombies all stopped there quietly, like loyal dogs, motionless.


    I don''t know. After a few minutes, the satellite picture suddenly shook slightly.


    "What''s the matter? Something''s wrong with the satellite?" Chu Tian asked hurriedly.


    The technicians hurried to check all kinds of equipment.


    "No, it''s not the satellite, but the ground is fluctuating."


    The ground is fluctuating?


    If we look carefully, we can see that the buildings in the satellite image are constantly shaking, and some things on the ground seem to be jumping slightly, unable to withstand that force.


    It''s like watching a pantomime.


    We can''t hear any sound, but the image makes us feel an invisible fear, which is growing under our feet.


    In that wide square, in the central area surrounded by powerful zombies.


    The ground is cracking rapidly.


    Like a spider''s web, dense cracks almost spread around at an unimaginable speed.


    Finally, until the foot of those zombies, suddenly stopped.


    It formed a huge circular area. In this area, the ground burst and disintegrated wildly, as if it were all broken into dust.


    It''s time to finally come. It seems that the thing is hidden under the ground, and now it''s time for the guy to appear.


    We all stared wide, trying to see what was inside.


    Fear, curiosity.


    Not to mention that, we even found that even those zombies became restless.


    Just like the thing that will appear under the ground, they will feel afraid.


    Why, aren''t they on a pilgrimage? Why do they feel fear? And what''s more strange is that even if you feel fear, no zombie left.

 Chapter 985

    That''s it. Those zombies were frightened by the wave.


    Let these zombies be so scared, it can be imagined that the prestige emanating from the scene is definitely more terrible.


    But no matter how terrible those zombies were, none of them left.


    Powerful, such as Screamers, hunters and trackers, roar and struggle on the ground. It seems that they want to turn around and leave here, but they dare not.


    Although he kept looking back, the soles of his feet were as rooted in the ground as nails.


    As for those weak zombies, they were almost completely suppressed by coercion and could not even move.


    That appearance not only makes us afraid, but also believes in the original judgment.


    Corpse king.


    There is definitely a powerful zombie of the corpse King level.


    Even the little man''s Zombie was the same. It was suppressed by the terrible smell. It was almost lying on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    But this guy, although afraid, did not surrender like other zombies.


    This guy is still struggling and howling on the ground.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the whole body suddenly got up from the ground.


    Struggling and moving his legs, he left the central area step by step.


    Finally disappeared into a group of zombies and couldn''t see anything anymore.


    Only this guy left, and all the other zombies stayed where they were.


    And the fluctuation on the ground is getting stronger and stronger.


    "It seems that the plan is going to be advanced. We''ll go now," I said in a hoarse voice.


    It was supposed to take ten minutes, but now I''m afraid we can''t wait that long.


    We don''t know what the thing under the ground is. Although we are curious, if we let that guy run out, he may escape from the missile bombing.


    Therefore, we must act in advance.


    "Go." I took the seven women around me and quickly rushed to Song Lian''s position.


    By the time I got there, missiles had been erected, and some of them had been debugged and set up.


    "Why did you come so soon? We''ve just finished half of it." Song Lian said when she saw us coming.


    "Sorry, general song, things have changed." I said, "we''re going to launch ahead of time. How are the missiles aimed at the city center and surrounding areas?"


    "Ten missiles are aimed at the downtown area. The remaining 30 missiles are aimed at the surrounding streets. As for a large area in the suburbs of the city, they are being debugged." Song Lian also felt that something was wrong and hurriedly said.


    "Speed up the adjustment. Those that have been adjusted must be launched immediately. That guy may come out soon."


    This sentence immediately changed Song Lian''s face. Of course, Song Lian knew who the big guy was. It would be a trouble if he ran out.


    Under the leadership of several personnel, several of us appeared next to each subgrade silo, holding the transmitter in our hands, looking at the huge barrel cylinder like Optimus stone column tens of meters away. Our eyes were crazy.


    We have all 30 adjusted medium range ballistic missile launchers, and everyone has at least four.


    Take a deep breath and press the button immediately.


    Immediately, the violent roar began to sound. The scene looked very similar to that when the satellite was launched yesterday. Although it was not so terrible, it was also quite shocking.


    In one round, seven missiles erupted from the subgrade silo almost at the same time, and the tail directly rose into the sky with a hot flame. After reaching the high air, they flew across the sky towards the south like a meteor.


    There was a pungent burning smell all around, and there was smoke everywhere.


    The speed of medium range ballistic missiles is relatively slow at the beginning, but once they enter the atmosphere, the speed will soar to Mach 10.


    Mach is the speed of sound.


    Mach 10 is ten times the speed of sound, that is, you can fly more than 3.4000 meters in one second.


    For this loyal ballistic missile, the distance of more than 1000 kilometers is at most 500 seconds.


    In 500 seconds, no one knows what will happen.


    After pressing the first button, we hardly stopped. The second, third and fourth buttons were all pressed.


    Song Lian''s adjustment speed was also increasing, and one transmitter was pressed down.


    After about five minutes, all missiles have been launched.


    Then we turn back immediately.


    In the monitoring room, the satellite image still hasn''t changed much.


    That circular area has completely turned into powder.


    The ground was originally paved with thick stone slabs, but now it has all turned into powder, just like flour, fluttering.


    As for those powerful zombies, at this moment, they have completely lost the opportunity to leave. They crawl on the ground one by one, just like rabbits trembling when they meet tigers.


    The whole square has disappeared, and that large area is particularly distorted in the satellite image.


    We all know what''s going on. It''s that the energy fluctuation is too strong, resulting in a strong impact on the air space and a distorted picture.


    That distortion, no one can do.


    Boom!


    At this time, the large area of dust suddenly exploded. For a moment, the sky over the whole city seemed to suddenly become a desert, all shrouded in large areas of yellow sand to block out the sky and the sun.


    The satellite map can''t see anything at all. Only shadows can be seen in the blur.


    Those yellow sands seem to be swept by some terrible wind and waves, like a giant dragon twisting in mid air.


    That guy, he''s coming out.


    The throat is wriggling.


    "Here comes the missile." just then, on the other side, a tester suddenly shouted.


    Then, in our satellite image, even the yellow sand can''t cover the red tail flame.


    The most terrible monster in the depths of the ground, we couldn''t see what he looked like after all.


    The missile had fallen from the sky, straight through the yellow sand.


    The next second, we see a fiery red in the satellite image.


    At the moment of the missile explosion, the amazing impact further destroyed the already damaged and shapeless square.


    The relentless shock wave roared around, like a wild beast, devouring everything around.


    In that satellite image, we can even see a powerful monster, but we can''t escape the bombing of missiles. The shock wave with flame tore the bodies of those monsters in an instant.


    For a moment, the sky was full of charred meat and bones, crackling and scattering.


    When a missile goes down, within a kilometer radius, it becomes a mess, and nothing can survive.


    This was just the beginning, and soon missiles came one after another.


    Because this place is the central area, the place where the most powerful monster exists, and the place where other powerful zombies are most dense, this square has received the most special care.


    No more, no less. All ten missiles are aimed at this position.


    Even though the first missile had completely destroyed the place, the second missile soon fell with scream and fire.


    Third, fourth, Fifth


    One by one, like no money.


    At the beginning, some pictures could be seen in the satellite image, but soon this satellite image has completely become a sea of fire.


    Nothing could be seen except smoke and flame.


    Then, the other screens became the same picture.


    Eighty missiles.


    In order to completely destroy this large number of powerful zombies, Chu Tian has spared no effort, and the inventory of medium-range ballistic missiles has directly decreased by one-third.


    So many missiles exploded in one city.


    If we now appear over the city, we can almost see that the overwhelming smoke has become the only one.


    That power makes our bodies tremble.


    Too strong.


    When I was shocked in my heart, a white light suddenly flashed.

 Chapter 986

    That white light is particularly obvious at this time.


    Originally, the testing room was silent, and the sudden white light was particularly dazzling in this environment.


    But no one noticed that everyone''s eyes were still staring at the screens. There was smoke everywhere and flames had become everything.


    The white light made my heart move, and the prompt sound in my ear made my heart ecstatic.


    Experience value, I got it?


    Even at such a distance, I still got those experience values.


    Now it seems that with the upgrade of the system, the acquisition of experience value will not be affected by distance.


    At most, it''s because the distance is relatively long, which leads to the slow arrival of my experience value.


    And the white light didn''t just flicker for a while. It didn''t stop until it flickered more than ten times in a row.


    Even on the side, Dao Mei, Elise, Aishi, leflean, SANA, Ruiwen, Sarah, all of them were bathed in the hazy white light.


    The buttons we pressed and the experience gained from missile bombing all gathered on us and brought us great benefits.


    Originally, I just wanted to try it a little. Even I didn''t think it was possible.


    I didn''t expect it to be really successful.


    In retrospect, in fact, these should have been shown for a long time. At the beginning, when I bombed the zombie with the rocket launcher made by Chen Yi, although it was made by Chen Yi, the experience value is still mine.


    There is no essential difference between now and the beginning. At most, it is the size.


    Excited, I really want to check my harvest this time. I can guarantee that the benefits I have obtained this time are absolutely amazing.


    But I put up with it!


    It''s not the time yet. Even ash and them are the same. They all endure. No one fluctuates too much because of this, as if nothing had happened.


    All our attention is still focused on that screen.


    On the screen, flames and explosion marks continue to appear, and the light also makes the originally slightly dark room flicker continuously.


    It is for this reason that no one noticed what happened to us.


    The explosion lasted for a long time. The most important thing is that the explosion is not a one-time explosion, but a series of explosions.


    After an explosion, the impact and flame may cause the explosion of some automobile fuel tanks, the explosion of gas stations, and even dust explosion.


    All kinds of explosions mixed together. For a moment, from the satellite image, the whole city of G, almost all areas, completely turned into a sea of fire.


    In contrast, the situation in the suburbs is slightly better.


    After all, there are slightly fewer missiles in the suburbs.


    The flame caused by the explosion, along with the impact, spread to the surrounding forests, causing a bigger fire.


    It''s just a series of disasters. I don''t know when the only thing that can be seen in the satellite map is a large area of strong black smoke, which has become everything.


    Occasionally, I can see the messy ground from the gap of the smoke.


    "That guy..."


    "It should have blown up."


    "It must have been killed. Nothing can survive this kind of explosion. No one can." Chu Tiansong Lian seemed to be talking to herself and communicating.


    We believe that under the bombardment of ten missiles, no matter what it is, even my dragon will be blown to pieces, and nothing will survive.


    I also think so in my heart. After all, the power of the explosion is too fierce.


    "Continue to monitor the situation in G city. If nothing happens after a few hours, it can be basically determined that there is no problem," Chutian said.


    "It seems that there should be no problem. If you find anything later, please inform us in time. Things here are busy. I''ll go back now, gentlemen."


    Missiles have also been launched, and City G has become a sea of fire. It is basically meaningless to stay here.


    It''s been a long time since we left the dungeon. It''s time to go back.


    "Be careful all the way back."


    "Of course, if the next batch of medicine is made, we will send it to you immediately. By the way, the zombie matter has been handled temporarily, but the situation of the mutant beast is not clear for the time being. I''ll trouble you here."


    We talked with each other. Zombies and mutant beasts are the biggest threat to us except for the people in the hero alliance world.


    So we have to deal with it anyway. Now we have solved the zombie, but there are still mutant animals without clues.


    And this satellite is likely to surprise us again.


    After seeing off several generals of Chu Tian and Song Lian, we boarded the dragon. With a roar of the dragon, our wings spread out and rushed directly into the sky and into the distance.


    Jinggu city fell far behind us and gradually disappeared.


    "That boy is very cunning. He stole so many benefits from us. It''s a tiger''s mouth." after we left, Chu Tian and Song Lian got together again.


    Chutian''s voice was chilly, and seemed quite dissatisfied with what we had done before.


    "Lord, don''t be angry. Now we''re standing in the same trench, and the boy, whether it''s a mistake or a mistake, has finally brought us a lot of benefits. The last explosion in Karamay caused a lot of damage to the guy, even a reward for the boy." Song Lian said with a sly smile.


    "Well, you''re right. Now the stronger the boy is, the better it will be for us." Chu Tian nodded and said.


    "How are the two groups of people in Knox and shadow island now?" Chu TianDun asked.


    "I''ve been honest since the shadow Island suffered a loss last time, but Knox... Although the base has just been destroyed, it''s not honest. Recently, some people have intercepted people who go to our side to take refuge." Song Lian frowned and said.


    "Those people, but our future subjects, if there are no subjects, an emperor is meaningless."


    Chu Tian snorted coldly, "don''t blame me for being ruthless. Pay attention to what''s going on in Knox. If you find anything, tell them there. I think the boy should be happy to talk to those people in Knox."


    "Lord, it''s good for you to kill with a knife."


    "If you have to do everything yourself, what kind of emperor is that?"


    We didn''t hear the conversation between the two old guys. Otherwise, maybe we can guess the identity of the two people.


    These two old guys are definitely not as simple as they seem. They hide their great strength in their old bodies.


    About a few hours later, the smoke in G city is still diffuse, and the thick smoke may last for many days.


    In this case, the satellite map can not capture anything. There is no way but to gradually turn to other places to look for the traces of mutant animals.


    But what none of us knew was that under the dark dome, a thin thing the size of a normal person climbed out from under the ground.


    Anyone?


    That is a human appearance, hands and feet, head, body


    It''s just that the person''s appearance, especially the facial features on the head, although a single one looks nothing, when they are all concentrated on one face, there is only an indescribable weird feeling left.


    That guy is a human, even with a human body.


    It''s just that he doesn''t seem to adapt to his body. He feels quite strange.


    Moreover, he is still longing for power.


    A pair of blood red eyes swept to the four directions. In the fire and smoke, a broken body and rotten meat were particularly obvious in his eyes.


    Ouch!


    That sound was like a wolf howling, and then his whole body rushed over. Everything on the ground was his food.


    The arms suddenly became sickles, and the original human body seems to be changing rapidly.

 Chapter 987

    We don''t know what happened under the smoke, and the satellite can''t shoot it. The strong smoke blocked everything.


    Of course, we can''t know now, because we have far left the Western Theater.


    Now, if you want to know the situation of G City, I''m afraid you have to go to G City in person, and now G city can''t accommodate any living life at all.


    Sitting on the back of the plane, Xiao yazijiao, Dao Yu and Chen Xiaolin were watching.


    They have seen the light on us before and know that something good must have happened to us.


    Now no one is saying a word. Let''s quietly analyze what benefits we get.


    Seriously, the benefits this time are really beyond imagination.


    We didn''t expect that the missile really worked. Those experiences actually fell on us. I can''t believe it myself.


    After getting those experience values, my level almost goes up.


    I had just upgraded to glory gold Level 3 and level 56, but this time, when I returned to God, I found that my level was full.


    Eighty missiles were launched by eight of us. Each of us pressed ten buttons. Each button can destroy a large area of extremely dense, dense zombies like ant nests and honeycomb.


    How many zombies are there?


    I can''t imagine it, but I estimate that in this round of attacks, at least millions, even tens of millions, tens of millions of zombies in G city were killed, burned and shocked!


    The number of zombies directly killed by explosion alone is at least several million. In addition, the number of zombies killed by shock wave may be tens of millions. If the effects of fire burning and serial explosion are included, tens of millions of zombies may have died in that city.


    There may be nothing else in that city now. The whole city is covered with thick layers of zombies.


    And so many zombies are equally distributed among eight of us, each of which is a number of millions.


    Moreover, these zombies are particularly powerful. There are few licking eater larvae and giant zombies, and most of them are other stronger variant zombies.


    These zombies are worth a lot of experience.


    Even if everyone kills 2 million zombies, a zombie has at least 1000 experience points, that''s also an experience number of 2 billion.


    In fact, it may be higher, but we can''t calculate how much that number is.


    Why do I have to work so hard to leave the Western Theater? Because I''m worried that if I stay there, I can''t help smiling and laughing loudly, which will be a little too embarrassing.


    Even now, my mouth has been grinning, and I can''t control my smile.


    Level, 70.


    It was just advanced before, but when these ten missiles are launched, they will be full-scale immediately.


    I couldn''t believe the effect.


    I don''t know if I can discuss with those old men in the future. Let me come every time I launch a missile. There''s no need to worry about upgrading.


    However, I guess this kind of good thing should not be so easy. There are not many missiles in the whole Western Theater. Every launch is very careful. Such extravagance and waste is definitely the only time like today. It will not be an example.


    But anyway, the benefits this time are real.


    I looked at my attributes and they have changed a lot.


    Summoner level: glory gold Level 3, level 70


    Head: 656 points;


    Torso: 656 points;


    Left hand: 656 points;


    Right hand: 656 points;


    Left leg: 656 points;


    Right leg: 656 points;


    Ding Ding: 8 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv10


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Punishment: level 10


    Barrier: level 10


    Bloodstain tracking (Evolution): Level 1


    Hunter roar: Level 2


    Endless bondage: level 10


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 40 points (200 attacks); Destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense) doomsday illusion: 40 points (50% movement speed) undead body: 10 (12.5% self recovery).


    I have reached the full level of skills. There is only one last skill left. I still can''t learn it when I am reborn.


    Rebirth is still a black skill. You can''t choose or add points.


    The effect of this skill seems to be that it can make the dead hero reborn immediately. In this world, it can be called abnormal power, but this abnormal power is really not so easy to get. I estimate that at least platinum or even master level can get this skill.


    As for the attribute points of the whole body, they all exceed 600.


    Talent points after I filled up the doomsday phantom, I chose a talent of immortal body, which can increase my injury recovery effect and protect my life.


    After my skill points are full, I have redundant attribute points. That is, from this time on, I can finally add points to the skills I learned from werewolf Warwick. As long as I have skills that can be added, I can''t get these skills.


    There are just a lot of skill points. I directly point endless constraints to level 10. Although I didn''t try, I know the power of this move has been greatly increased.


    Although this full level has only increased by 14 levels, my overall strength has directly increased by more than one fifth.


    Now the level is full. If I want to advance, I must get the next soul source.


    I don''t know who will be next?


    Of course, I am not the only one who has benefited this time.


    Aishi, sister Dao and SANA are three people. They are already more than 70 levels and SANA is 80 levels.


    Now they all press the missile launch button. This time, no one has robbed them of experience.


    Every monster they kill is their own harvest.


    The level of several people is almost rising.


    It doesn''t stop until your level reaches a limit.


    Level 90.


    AI Xi, Dao Mei and SA Na have reached level 90 and can advance for the fifth time.


    As for Ruiwen, Sarah, leflea and Elise, the level is trapped in level 72. The four of them can only continue to improve after they have advanced themselves.


    However, it is conceivable that the rich experience value will make their level catch up with the previous companions quickly.


    Sure enough, after I advanced Ruiwen, Sarah, lefflan and Elise four times, the levels of several people continued to improve. They didn''t stop until level 90. Seven people finally reached the same level.


    The benefits this time are too rich. Not only me, but also these heroes get more benefits than me.


    The recovery of strength brings about the growth of confidence. I feel my previous strength coming back a little bit. There is that excitement on the faces of several women.


    Only after level 90, if you want to advance, it will become a little troublesome.


    Intermediate ability crystal core fragments, 10000 per person, can be advanced five times.


    Your sister, although I have a lot of money, I can''t take out 10000 capacity crystal core fragments for a while. Besides, it''s seven mouths, seven people, 70000 capacity crystal core fragments. Where can I get them for a while? And at least intermediate ones, not low ones.


    "Your strength now is about the same as that in your heyday?" looking at several women, I don''t even think about this headache for the time being. It''s the first time for me to worry about this problem for such a long time.


    "It''s equivalent to about 20.5% of the power in the heyday." after considering it, Ruiwen replied.


    Twenty-five percent, twenty-five percent.


    Others look the same, about 25% of their strength.


    This level is already quite good.


    "However, if we can advance five times, our strength can reach at least 40 percent," Ruiwen said.


    "Moreover, after five advanced steps, we can stay in this world forever without being bound by that space," Aishi said.


    That sentence made me tremble all over.

 Chapter 988

    Ash''s words made my body tremble, and the expression on my face changed immediately.


    Heroes have been trapped in that mysterious black hole. They can''t appear in this world by normal means.


    They can only catch the host, even those in Knox, shadow island and even Lisandro, who forcibly appear in the world by some despicable means.


    But they also occupy the body of the host, rather than bring their own noumenon to the world.


    Their noumenon remains in the black hole forever.


    I don''t know how to make these heroes stay in this world forever. Although every time the hero level is improved, it will last ten minutes longer, but that''s not permanent.


    I don''t know what the limit is.


    But now, ash told me that they could come out of there.


    "Hero, there is a reason why he chose different ways to put his own soul mark." seeing that I was excited and puzzled, Aishi understood the feeling in my heart, so he introduced it a little.


    Different heroes will choose different ways.


    For example, shiver and shoya exist in a way of coexistence.


    Nine Tailed Fox Ali took Zijiao''s body as his home and had completely left the bondage of that place.


    And these people around me all appear in the way of calling.


    Meng Rui, Xu Yang, Jun Ren, Hao Ziqi and others all exist in the way of masters. Those heroes exist in their brains and teach them their strength.


    Different ways have different effects.


    In the short term, summoning seems to be the best. Summoning heroes, plus at least two people, and heroes can temporarily leave the world and see the sunshine outside.


    But will the hero stay with the host forever? Not necessarily.


    We don''t know how complicated the process is, but what we all know is that these heroes will eventually exist without the host one day. When they no longer need the host, it''s just too long.


    If at that time, it would be better for those who exist in the form of apostles. Even without heroes, they have obtained the power of heroes, and the power taught has become their own strength.


    As for shiver and Zijiao, they belong to special circumstances. They sacrificed a lot of strength in exchange for their freedom.


    When you fully recover, you are free. Generally speaking, each has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    Moreover, this way is not what you want to choose.


    Those who can completely break away from the hero League World and are no longer affected by that world, such as Zijiao and shiver, are often strong, at least well preserved.


    A little more, when the hero League collapsed at the end of the world, those who suffered some damage and reduced their strength mostly existed in the form of summoning.


    However, this aspect is also affected by the host''s character. If you feel that the host''s character is very bad, you will choose other ways.


    As for sindra, fanatics outside the law, Gavin IV and Shirley, who choose to parasitize the relationship between teachers and apprentices, they are often seriously injured.


    The most obvious is Kyle.


    Kyle suffered too much damage. Even after parasitism, he gradually showed his strength after a long time.


    My throat wriggled, and there was a burst of ecstasy in my heart, but this ecstasy was soon filled with fear.


    That fear made my heart tremble.


    If, if they can really appear in this world forever without being bound by me, will they leave me?


    When this idea grew up in my heart, I suddenly found that the idea that had never appeared in my heart before was so terrible.


    That unspeakable fear, like countless small insects, is crazy biting my heart.


    The sharp pain even twisted my face.


    I have never found that my possessiveness is so strong.


    I never thought about what kind of doomsday it would be for me if they left me.


    "My master, what are you worried about?" said leffland suddenly.


    I secretly swallowed a mouthful of water, then shook my head slightly: "nothing."


    "Hee hee, the master is worried about whether we will leave you?" leflea smiled and pierced the weakness I don''t want to admit.


    I feel a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry, even if we don''t have to be bound by the world, we won''t change so much we have experienced with our master. Moreover, for us, the world has disappeared. The world is a completely strange place. We don''t have friends or relatives here. Even if we want to leave, where can we go?" Said lefflan with a sigh.


    "If you really want to say that there are any relatives and friends, I''m afraid it''s the master. That is to say, even if we can completely appear in this world, we have no place to go except the master." lefulan comforted me.


    "And me, where else do you think I can go?" Elise said with a smile, "I''m all yours. You don''t want to get rid of me."


    On the other side, I felt my hand caught by a gentle little hand.


    That''s SANA. Those beautiful big eyes are staring at me. There is tenderness on her pretty face.


    SANA''s hand stroked on her chest and then put it on my chest.


    Heart, connected to heart.


    I looked as like as two peas, elisse, and AI, who were smiling at me, and with a confidence and a longing.


    Yes, I don''t know when to start. The feeling, bond and connection between us are not just the relationship between the host and the host.


    That feeling is more like the feeling of heart to heart.


    In the past, I even had an idea in my heart that they would never leave me if they were not advanced.


    Now I find that this idea is so selfish. They are also human, and they live like a real human.


    As for Ruiwen and Sarah, maybe they don''t have that feeling. After all, the time together is too short.


    Some feelings need time to adjust.


    We''ve lived together for so long. It''s a big family.


    I was moved in my heart and even had an impulse to burst into tears.


    But I held back. I don''t want to lose face in front of these girls.


    "By the way, Dao Yu, sister Lin, what''s your situation? Can solaka, Kyle and Katrina be completely separated from the world one day?" I cut off the topic.


    "Yes."


    Chen Xiaolin and Dao Yu gave me a positive answer.


    Sure enough, although the way is different, these heroes can appear in this world.


    "However, their situation may be more troublesome. The conditions are not mature enough and have not been met. If that condition is met, it will certainly appear," Dao Yu said.


    I didn''t ask what the condition was, but I knew it must be very difficult.


    And I also believe that if they really need help, they will speak to me and will not hide at this time.


    On the dragon''s back, everyone stays here.


    It''s cold at high altitude, but everyone''s heart is warm.


    The feeling of home, in this last world, can have such a feeling, it can be said to be a very, very luxurious thing.


    "When I get back, I''ll raise some pieces of ability nuclei and give you an advanced level," I said.


    "Yes!"


    I don''t have so many crystal cores, but we must have them in the dungeon. It''s no big deal to sign a deed of sale for a few years and let a few people be completely free.


    After all, no one wants to be bound!


    The eyes of several women are full of longing and attachment.


    Even with their strength and heart, at this time, they can''t help feeling that excitement.

 Chapter 989

    With the help of the power of the missile this time, we have all received great benefits. The strength of several girls has also increased, and the level has stayed at level 90.


    Only after the last advance, they can completely separate from that world and no longer be affected by the world of the hero League.


    I can feel that everyone is happy.


    They don''t know what will happen after the advanced stage and whether there are other effects, but they can''t stop the joy in their hearts.


    The speed of the dragon was very fast. It wasn''t long before we reached the sky over s city.


    The huge figure of the giant dragon has left a huge shadow in s city.


    Below, countless people in s city looked up at the behemoth in the sky.


    This is a giant dragon. For everyone, it is the first time to see this kind of life.


    The shock in my eyes can''t be concealed at all, although the news that I accepted the dragon as a mount with their return has already spread in s city.


    But this is the first time they have seen the dragon.


    That kind of power, that kind of huge, that kind of power, filled everyone''s heart with envy and shock.


    As for the graceful figures on the dragon''s back, like Fairies in the wind, they look even more unattainable at this moment.


    "Come here, land here." just then, I heard a voice in my ear.


    I looked down and saw that it was wooden.


    The girl finally got out of the customs. Look at the last one of the source plan. It should have been almost completed. There is another senior general around Mumu.


    Mu Mu acted as a coordinate on the ground to guide me down.


    There was only a few railings around the open space.


    Those railings are obviously useless to the dragon. They are set to prevent ordinary people from approaching the Dragon at will.


    After the Dragon landed, Mu Mu didn''t have much fear. Instead, he walked up and stroked the dragon''s skin with his little hand. He tutted in his mouth: "it''s really this dragon. I thought they were kidding. Unexpectedly, you really subdued this big guy."


    "With this big man, our s city is much safer. Can you give him an order to fly around s city every once in a while? If there are zombies, mutant animals or other lives, send an alarm immediately?"


    Pitifully, the Dragon had just landed and was immediately watched by mu mu. With the level of Mu Mu, it can absolutely drain every trace of value from the top and bottom of the dragon.


    However, this requirement is nothing for the dragon. Occasionally flying around is also a stretch.


    "By the way, have you made your strong wind sword machine armor?" I asked.


    "It was completed yesterday, and now all the six heroes of the source plan have been made successfully. Hoo, you can relax. These six guys are together, and that strength is strong." Mu Mu''s voice is also slightly proud.


    We said as we went to the dungeon.


    Most of the brothers in the dungeon are resting now, or they are trying their best to improve their strength.


    On the way back, I just saw a man coming out of it.


    Take a closer look, it''s not who fan Xiaotian is. The guy didn''t know where to get a suit. The poor suit was forcibly put on the strong body, and the clothes were stretched in some places.


    He even wears a tie. He looks like a dog.


    "Brother fan, what are you doing?" I couldn''t help asking as I walked by.


    "Scared, it''s Lin Yi boy. You''re back. I have something to do. Let''s go first." fan Xiaotian''s face suddenly turned red. His face looked like a monkey''s ass.


    Then the whole person left impatiently, as if he couldn''t stand staying here for another second.


    I also felt a little strange: "what''s this guy doing?"


    "Hee hee, I''ve gone on a date." mujiao said with a smile.


    Appointment


    At that time, I stared wide and looked incredible. Did fan Xiaotian go on a date?


    No wonder you''re so neatly dressed that you''re going on a date?


    "With Lin Niang?" I asked with blinking eyes.


    "Yes, linniang''s spirit has not been very good since the last destruction of s city. She has always been indifferent to fan Xiaotian. Sometimes she gets angry and even takes fan Xiaotian out, but... After such a long time, no matter what injury, it should be better."


    "Recently, linniang''s spirit seems to be much better, and she has gradually accepted fan Xiaotian. Brother fan is very happy these days."


    It''s a good thing.


    My heart is also a little happy. There are another couple in the territory and another brother has landed.


    Because of the coming of the end, although men hold most of the power, women hold high positions.


    No way, there are more than 100000 people in the whole territory.


    Men are at least 70000 and women are at most 40000 and 50000. On average, the ratio is almost two to one. In this case, the number of monks is less than the limit.


    Every woman has a lot of pursuers.


    It''s good for fan Xiaotian to find a partner.


    In fact, many brothers in our territory seem to have some signs.


    For example, the relationship between Hao Ziqi and Shirley has been almost completely open.


    Because of Weng Peiqi''s death, although Chen Bolin has gone through the shadow Island, she is obviously closed in her heart and basically can''t accept other women.


    Guan Zhaolin, Xu Yang, ye Xuan and three abnormal Lori controllers all focused on Zhao Qi, who was the little girl rescued from the nearby city.


    At that time, I thought it was a little boy''s, but I didn''t expect it to be a girl.


    Although the body is very thin because of malnutrition, the whole person is actually very beautiful. One Lori control can''t help but want to fight.


    Even Lingling''s girl was watched. Of course, for these dead perverts, I punished them with the strictest means.


    However, Lingling, the little girl, has grown from a nine year old girl to a fourteen year old girl over the years.


    Itself is very cute. In addition, with the growth of age, the figure gradually shows up. In the underground city, the popularity can be said to be bursting.


    If anyone dares to move a finger to Lingling, tens of thousands of escort Corps will destroy you immediately.


    Back in the underground city, the main systems of the whole s City, all monitoring systems, shield opening system and energy supply system are basically transferred to the underground city.


    After all, those are the key to the dungeon. Even in order to accommodate these systems, some people are migrated out of the dungeon.


    Down here, it doesn''t look as leisurely as it looks above. It''s busy.


    "By the way, what you did in the Western Theater this time is crazy enough. There sent us some satellite images. Good guy, the whole G city has basically become a desert." Mumu suddenly said.


    "It all depends on those missiles. Without them, we can''t do anything. I hope we can blow up the thing that doesn''t know what it is this time. Otherwise, it may be very troublesome," I said.


    I say so, but I don''t know why. I always feel some looming fear in my heart.


    I always have the feeling that that guy doesn''t seem to hang up so easily.


    I hope my idea is wrong.


    "Unfortunately, we only found those zombies. It is still a mystery where the mutant animals are." this is also a very troublesome thing.


    Our two main threats are zombies and mutant animals.


    Compared with zombies, the strength of mutant animals is slightly weaker and less in number.


    Moreover, mutant animals and zombies are incompatible, and the relationship is not much better.


    As a result, it suddenly disappeared.


    Two things happened at the same time. It''s hard to avoid people''s doubts.


    There may be a corpse king in the zombie. Who can guarantee that there will be no beast king in the mutant beast?

 Chapter 990

    If we can''t solve all these things, I''m afraid we''ll never be at ease.


    "By the way, where''s God?" I saw everyone in the dungeon, but I didn''t meet God. Can it be said that after World War I, the guy mixed up with his own woman and couldn''t get out of bed.


    "I''m still lying in bed now. I can''t get down," Mumu said.


    I suddenly realized that I looked clear: "that guy, he doesn''t know how to control a little. He obviously can''t do well. He still works so hard by taking medicine..."


    It was all right at the beginning, but the next sentence immediately made Mu speechless.


    "Sooner or later * * * *."


    Mu Mu is helpless. Who are these people? What are they in their minds.


    Besides, don''t you think it''s not right to say these words from your mouth? Are you qualified to say ah God?


    "Please, God, that''s the sequelae after drug injection. I warned him when God studied it before. Don''t use it casually, otherwise it might kill people. As a result, the guy didn''t listen."


    It turned out to be the sequelae of Berserker. I saw it when I left. God is very weak and his body is suffering strongly.


    But I thought it would be no big problem to have a rest after I came back. Unexpectedly, the guy couldn''t get out of bed in the past two days.


    It seems that the medicine is more terrible than I thought.


    But thanks to God''s self sacrifice, otherwise, we would certainly lose some brothers at that time.


    I wanted to go and see ah Shen, but I''d better forget it and let the guy have a good rest. Now Yangyang and Xiaoling are probably waiting next to me. How bad would it be if I used to be a light bulb?


    "Mumu, do me another favor." I thought for a moment and opened my mouth to Mumu.


    "If you''re busy, just say it." Mu Mu immediately promised.


    "Help me get some ability nuclei. I need at least a thousand ability nuclei, and at least above the middle level," I said.


    The ability crystal core is the reserve material of the dungeon. I don''t feel very interesting when I speak.


    After all, these ability nuclei were obtained by the brothers in the territory who fought hard.


    These ability nuclei are divided into several parts.


    About a quarter of it is stored every month for a rainy day.


    The rest is used as daily consumption, such as the consumption of mecha warrior training and testing, and the consumption of some brothers.


    The other part is used to develop abilities for people in the territory.


    For each more capable person, the strength of the territory is increased by one point, which is very important.


    Each ability crystal core has its own use. In addition, recently, zombies and mutant beasts have disappeared, and the ability crystal core in the territory has no income.


    If I want to use it, I can only overdraw from the inventory.


    And those war preparedness materials will not be used easily.


    I feel like I''ve misappropriated some public funds.


    Sure enough, Mu Mu hesitated: "yes, yes. In fact, you are also one of the leaders of our dungeon. If you want to use it, you can get it yourself. You don''t have to discuss it with me."


    "It''s better to talk about it. My brothers still pay the bill. It''s just that we have no problem, but we''re not the only one here," I said.


    Mu Mu nodded. Mu Mu also understood that people''s jealousy is terrible. Sometimes an inadvertent thing may lead to some unexpected disasters.


    "Besides, I don''t take it for nothing. I can exchange some things, such as melee weapons." I thought for a while and continued.


    Those with the ability to strengthen the body on our side are either barehanded. Even if they have weapons, they are just ordinary weapons. The lethality of those weapons is limited.


    I can buy some powerful melee weapons from the mall in exchange.


    "In addition, I can buy some life potions and physical potions and leave them in the reserves as a rainy day," I said.


    "Don''t be so troublesome. In fact, you have stored thousands of bottles of life potions and physical potions here. When you contribute these things, you don''t ask for any return," Mumu said.


    This is true, except when fighting. When there is no fighting, I also buy all the life potions and physical potions that can be purchased in limited quantities every day and stay in the warehouse.


    If there is a large-scale war, these potions can save lives when there is no time for treatment.


    And I don''t want anything in return.


    "That''s it. Just go to the warehouse to get what you need. If anyone has a problem, he can leave the city and find a place to live by himself." Mumu said impolitely.


    I may have some consideration sometimes, but the situation is much simpler for Mumu.


    Sometimes this city needs some attention and coordination, but sometimes it also needs to establish some prestige.


    Some people who are easy to make trouble and provoke contradictions will be cleared out in advance to avoid these people staying here and causing greater chaos.


    Since Mu Mu has said so, I don''t think too much. After taking away 1000 intermediate ability crystal nuclei, I decompose them all.


    A thousand hard hitting nuclei can break down 10000 fragments.


    After getting these 10000 pieces of ability nuclei, I''m ready to upgrade them again.


    However, there was a problem when choosing. Now several people can basically advance. Who should be the best?


    The consumption of capacity nuclei in the territory is very large, and there are not many inventories. There are only about 20000 in total. In addition, I have been consuming for a long time and have no income, so I can''t advance too much at one time.


    At present, I can only take out the amount needed for one person to advance.


    The most advanced person can naturally leave the dark world first.


    Ashy, sister Dao, Elise, SANA and leflen all had some thoughts on their faces.


    As for Ruiwen and Sarah, it is very clear that they have the shortest time here and will naturally give it to others.


    "Let''s discuss it with the five of you. Anyway, I think it''s not bad now. Even if you can''t advance, most of the time in the day is outside. It doesn''t matter much," Ruiwen said.


    Although she said so, Ruiwen obviously had some expectations.


    "Let Ashley come. She has been with you for the longest time. It''s also the greatest credit for such a long time. Let her have the benefit." lefleur smiled and said.


    The others agreed.


    Although they all want to leave there early, they are still very modest when they can only be alone, because they also know that the first has gone out of that space, and will the second be far away?


    Since that''s all said, it''s good for Ashley.


    I smiled and looked at ash.


    Ash is also very excited now.


    In the advanced window, I chose ash''s card, put all 10000 ability core fragments into it, and then I chose advanced.


    I thought with all my heart that there might be some special changes.


    But soon, a voice sounded in my ear and poured a basin of cold water on me.


    "Advanced failed..."


    "What''s going on?" I was stunned.


    The smile on Ash''s face also stiffened. Everyone else looked strange. No one knew what the situation was. Obviously, the level had arrived and the ability crystal core fragments were enough. Why did the advanced level fail?


    "The system found that the host condition is insufficient and cannot be advanced."


    "If you want to advance five times, you need the host to meet the following conditions and reach the diamond level..."


    My day!


    At that time, my whole face collapsed. Don''t tell me if you have this request. Now I''ve gathered all the pieces. You actually say that my position is not enough. Aren''t you a playboy?


    The heart is very, very unhappy, and several others are also a little disappointed.

 Chapter 991

    It was hard to hide the expression of disappointment on ashy''s faces. After all, she was only one step away from the sea of suffering.


    But I didn''t expect to be stopped at this time.


    But the disappointment on Ash''s face soon cleared away and turned to a smile.


    That kind of smile appears on the face of this iceberg beauty, which is particularly moving.


    "It''s all right, my master." ashy''s small hand touched my face gently, as if to erase all the disappointment and unhappiness from my face: "it doesn''t matter, but the time has been delayed a little. It''s no big deal."


    "Master, don''t be so disappointed," said ash.


    It should have been ash who was disappointed. I didn''t expect them to come and comfort me now.


    I began to calculate in my heart.


    My current position is glory gold, the next is luxury platinum, followed by bright diamonds.


    That means I need to advance twice.


    This is really a trouble.


    The most difficult one is experience value and the other is soul origin.


    Experience value because of the last missile bombing, a large part of the problem should be solved.


    After advanced platinum, there should be a lot of experience left.


    As for the origin of the soul, I''m afraid we can only get it from the hero.


    Knox!


    There was a cold flash in his eyes, and there was killing in his eyes.


    I was going to take my time, but now it seems that I don''t have much time to rest.


    The people of Knox, I want to solve them one by one.


    Don''t blame me. Who let you mess with me before?


    Now we need the source of soul. Who will do it without you?


    I was going to have a rest, but now I went directly to the intelligence room!


    Most things in the dungeon are handled by Shangqi.


    However, with the expansion of S City, Shang Qi''s strength seems to be insufficient.


    So Shang Qi found two more helpers, brother Meng Rui, to help deal with the situation in s city.


    As for Nami, she is responsible for assisting in dealing with logistical problems.


    Finally, Shang Qi stayed in the intelligence room and was mainly responsible for the temporary judgment of various intelligence.


    When he saw me, Shang Qi felt very strange and asked me why I didn''t have a rest and why I ran here?


    Unfortunately, I don''t have much time to rest.


    "Did you find those people in Knox?" I asked directly.


    "Why? Have you been addicted to killing recently? Or have you been forced by the dragon?" Shang Qi joked.


    "Hey, you think I can''t stop killing," I said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s up to you. Anyway, you now have a dragon around you. No matter what kind of goods you encounter, it''s basically no problem." Shang Qi shrugged his shoulders and said, "but I guess you may be disappointed. Those people in Knox are more cunning than expected."


    "Since what happened two days ago, those guys have mysteriously disappeared and can''t be found at all."


    "I guess they will not come out until the storm has passed," Shang Qi said.


    Is it? That''s a little disappointing.


    But anyway, I was a little too anxious. Because I failed to advance, I didn''t even have my composure in peacetime.


    I was disappointed that I didn''t find the enemies of Knox. When I was ready to go back, I was stopped by Shangqi again.


    "But if you''re really busy, I can find you a job," Shang Qi said.


    "I was going to inform Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang to go. You can go if you want."


    "Taking our place as the coordinate, about 700 kilometers south, a group of mutant animals were found there," Shang Qi said.


    "Who found this?" I asked hurriedly.


    "Before you came back, an hour ago, the news came from the Western Theater."


    Sure enough, seven hundred kilometers away, basically beyond our sphere of influence, our eye liner can not go that far. It must be the ghost of Chutian old man.


    "Because it is too far from the Western Theater, they are ready to hand it over to us."


    "Because now all the mutant animals and zombies have disappeared, this group of mutant animals looks very strange. It is suspected that a group of zombies may gather in that place in the Western Theater."


    "Is there any specific information?" I asked.


    "More specifically, I''m not sure whether it''s a mutant animal or not. From the satellite image, I can only see gray and black shadows. After zooming in, it feels like a mouse. You know, the satellite image is not as fine as that." Shang Qi said helplessly.


    mouse?


    My eyebrows frowned slightly: "I see. Leave it to me. I''ll deal with it now."


    As soon as I got back, I''m going to act again.


    But before I took action, I went to meet Nami first.


    This woman is really a very, very virtuous wife. With her, she hardly has to worry about what problems will happen behind her.


    Knowing that I was going to leave soon, Nami was a little lost, but she didn''t say anything more. She was just telling me to be careful.


    Because there is a dragon around me now, I really have nothing to worry about my safety. Nami is worried that I may be tired.


    Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao didn''t follow this time. After all, it''s not about killing heroes in the void. There''s no need for so many people to come.


    We boarded the dragon''s back again and roared at a distance of 700 kilometers to the south.


    The speed of the dragon is very fast. The distance from the Western Theater to us is more than 1000 kilometers, which is only a few hours. Now it won''t take long.


    When I was on the dragon''s back, I was still thinking.


    I don''t know whether that place is where the mutant animals are concentrated or what else.


    mouse?


    Is it Tucci, the source of the plague? That guy is a mutant mouse in the sewer.


    The idea flashed through my mind and then drowned.


    It should not be. Although the source of plague is a mouse, it has not degenerated to the extent of mixing with other mice, has it?


    After flying for about three hours, we have arrived near the mountains photographed by satellite.


    One is high and the other is low. The two peaks are closely linked. That appearance is very obvious.


    The dragon''s body flew directly from the sky.


    At the same time, without my command, AI Xi immediately opened the spirit of falcon. The two falcons instantly penetrated into the jungle and completely projected their vision in front of us.


    No matter what is in the jungle, we can''t hide from our sight.


    Ang!


    The dragon is roaring and can''t control it. The goods want to howl twice when they have something to do.


    Originally, I was going to sneak over. As a result, a group of birds flew in the jungle and a large group of animals ran out directly.


    But those are basically ordinary animals, not mutant animals.


    As for the guys like mice photographed in the satellite images, none of them appeared.


    Forget it. It''s all exposed anyway. There''s nothing to hide. Just do it directly.


    Pursed my lips, and a grim smile appeared on the corners of my mouth.


    "Long Yan!"


    When I give an order to the dragon, people will be arrogant if they have strong strength, no matter whether this strength is my own strength or not.


    At that subzero sound, the Dragon suddenly opened its big mouth in the air.


    With a terrible dragon chant, a large area of fire red dragon inflammation spewed out from the mouth of the dragon in an instant.


    A fiery red snake swept down in an instant.


    The whole mountain forest almost immediately fell into the sea of fire.


    The fire of the dragon is very terrible. The moment the Dragon flame goes down, the large area below almost instantly turns into scorched earth. The fire is spreading wildly around. In a short time, it almost swept the whole mountain range.


    Fortunately, it is close to the highway and a river. Otherwise, if you let the flame spread, you may not be able to control it.


    Squeak, squeak!


    Just as the fire was burning, my ears heard a strange sound.

 Chapter 992

    The big tree was almost burned up in an instant, but in this case, there are still things that can survive?


    Although the squeaky voice was very weak and full of fear, it now sounded particularly clear.


    Just outside the charred place of the dragon breath, I only saw huge creatures crawling on the ground.


    Rat!


    At the moment of seeing those things, the name appeared in my mind almost immediately.


    Big mouse, big mouse.


    Those guys are all gray and black. They have a long tail and four small claws. They are furry all over. What are they, not mice?


    But the size of these mice makes people feel a little scary. The smallest ones are all the size of adults.


    On the ground burned by the fire, there are so huge bodies everywhere. They are constantly wriggling on the ground, their bodies face down, and their front legs are frantically planing. It seems that they want to dig a pit under the ground to avoid the hot flame behind them.


    Unfortunately, although these rats were not directly burned to death, they could not live too long. The squeaking sound lasted only a few seconds. The bodies of those rats were rapidly deformed, and their fur, bones, flesh and blood were burned into coke.


    Just a few seconds, a large black figure has appeared on the ground, motionless on the ground.


    It seems that the information provided by the Western Theater is really right. There are really these things in this place.


    These giant rats are obviously definitely mutant animals, which can be seen from their huge size.


    If the mouse really had such a large body size, with its reproductive ability, I''m afraid it would not be possible for human beings to control the earth. The mouse would have become the king of the earth long ago.


    The strength of mutant animals is generally relatively strong, and these giant mice are no exception.


    That appearance really made my scalp numb. I thought of the big cat I met before.


    At that time, the big cat almost killed Meng Rui and Xiaofeng.


    The size of the mouse is no worse than those big cats.


    I''m afraid our strength will not be weaker.


    The current number makes my scalp numb. Just after the Dragon stopped breathing, at least hundreds of giant rats were burned into coke. Such a dense degree and so many numbers have never been encountered before.


    For humans, the threat of mutant animals is much less than zombies.


    Rarely appear in groups like zombies, so this time, the giant dragon burned so many mutant animals with one breath, which makes me feel quite strange.


    "Ash, continue to release the spirit of the Falcon."


    "Sister Dao, Elise, Ruiwen, Sarah, you four, please go hard. Around this mountain range, insert eyes in every key place to ensure that our eyes can see every key place."


    I said quickly.


    Such a dense number of mutant animals makes me wonder whether there is an animal king here. It is difficult to see so many mutant animals in other places.


    If there is an animal king, you must kill him in advance.


    Several people, each holding a handful of real eyes in his hand, then left quickly.


    As for me, I flew from the sky in a giant dragon. A large sea of fire scattered down, even myself.


    The pilot is directly thrown out to make the flame burn more violently.


    For these giant rats, it was an act of extinction. A round of attack passed, and the whole mountain was shrouded in a flame, with thick smoke billowing into the sky.


    However, I soon felt that something was wrong. Although there were many big rats here, they were just big rats.


    In addition to these rats, there are no other mutant animals. It seems that there is only one mutant animal in the world.


    Seeing the charred bodies, I felt a burst of nausea in my heart, and even an impulse to vomit.


    The corpses were lying on the ground. What''s more, there were huge pits on the ground.


    Maybe some big rats are more sensitive. At the moment of disaster, they dig a hole and run away.


    For these giant rats, drilling a hole is really a very simple thing.


    The fire is burning. The power of the dragon''s flame is far more terrible than those ordinary flames. The fierce sea of fire has swept everything in a short moment.


    The whole mountain became bare until everything that could burn was burned out, and the flame gradually subsided.


    From beginning to end, in this sea of fire, I didn''t see any other life. Except for rats, I was still rats, and even the leader of rats didn''t see it.


    This is definitely not the beast king.


    If the beast king appears, according to the situation of the zombie, it should focus on almost all the strong among the mutant beasts, not just a group of mice.


    Boom!


    At this time, I suddenly heard a violent roar of guns.


    That voice, that''s Sarah''s shotgun?


    I immediately realized that it was Sarah''s signal to us. If nothing was found, Sarah would never shoot.


    Go!


    Urging the dragon under my crotch, I immediately roared in the direction of the sound.


    It was there that Sarah was dodging the attack of the two men.


    Those were two familiar guys, glory executioner dreven, and on the other side was a huge fat mouse.


    It was a very scary guy, bigger than an elephant, crawling on the ground, with a length of about three feet and full of fangs.


    If it weren''t for the appearance of a mouse, I would even think this guy was some strange monster.


    Mouse, a mouse with such a huge size?


    Moreover, this mouse is not only huge, but also the fur of the whole body is very different. It presents a dark green color and looks very strange.


    At the back of the mouse''s body, there were two bones, which protruded high. The bones seemed to become the support of the crossbow and arrow. They were pale, like arrows polished from white bones, which were sprayed out from the support.


    Tucci, the source of plague.


    This guy is the mouse in the Zuan sewer, although the whole appearance looks completely different.


    But this is Tucci.


    He used to be a very thin guy, but now he has such a terrible figure.


    Even his body has changed.


    All this can only be regarded as bad luck for this guy. When he just threw his soul mark on the earth, he was accidentally swallowed by a mouse.


    The mouse, a very greedy guy, accidentally drank a lot of swelling agents used to expand fruit in an abandoned orchard, and the body began to expand.


    When the body expands, the greater the appetite, the more expansive fruit you eat, and the faster the body expands. It doesn''t stop until the whole body turns into what it is now.


    Angry at the stupid mouse, Tucci killed the mouse and took control of the body.


    Attached to an animal, it''s too easy to usurp the throne.


    Unfortunately, the body has become like this.


    However, Tucci doesn''t want to change his body. Although the body is huge, it is not bloated, and it brings strength that Tucci has never had before.


    Most importantly, their toxicity has not been weakened by body changes.


    The only trouble is that the original rainstorm pear flower crossbow, a very powerful weapon, has been lost.


    Tucci tried many times to remake the weapon, but all ended in failure.


    The material doesn''t work.


    Finally, Tuqi transformed his body at the cost of his own body, transformed his body into a crossbow launcher, and used the polished human bones as crossbow arrows.


    Human bone?


    It''s human bones, because Tucci found that human bones can perfectly combine with their own venom, and the toxicity will not decay at all during the launch process.


    Tuqi was just a mouse in the sewer. It was only because of the variation of Zuan''s various biochemical wastes that he became a hero and had wisdom.


    To the earth, but also can not escape this rhythm.

 Chapter 993

    This guy in Zuan was infected by sewage biochemical waste, and the result changed.


    On earth, it was because I ate too much swelling agent that my body began to expand.


    Moreover, the two transformations and changes have made Tuqi stronger than Zuan.


    If he can play his full strength in the hero League, he will definitely surprise his opponents.


    Tuqi''s character is not very good. In the hero League, he belongs to the type of insidious and cunning. In order to get benefits, he can even do anything.


    It''s not much better on earth. Even without the suppression of others, Tuqi becomes more publicized.


    He even fantasized about establishing a country of mice, allowing mice to rule the world and become the king of mice.


    Unfortunately, the mouse is too weak.


    Even the biggest mouse is so big. Even the mutant mouse is at the bottom of the mutant animal.


    But when Tucci appeared here, everything changed.


    The number of mice in the world is very, very large, probably more than humans.


    Tucci gathered a large number of mice and called himself the rat king.


    Because of his huge size and powerful strength, no mouse dared to resist his power and authority.


    He easily established a rat Empire, where the number of rats once reached tens of millions.


    Don''t think how big this number is. It''s nothing to a mouse.


    The number of mice in the world is at least three times that of humans.


    But soon Tuqi felt dissatisfied that these mice were too weak, without any wisdom and short life. Tuqi didn''t want such a group of fools in his empire.


    Therefore, Tucci used his wisdom to find the root of his body variation on the earth.


    Because of that swelling agent, Tucci collected this stuff everywhere in the city.


    There are all kinds of things with strong toxicity and pollution.


    For example, paper mill waste, dyeing plant waste, refinery waste, rotten meat, etc. no matter how dirty and with how many germs, cockroaches will die after eating, all of them are delicious for Tuqi.


    In particular, there are many abandoned things and all kinds of drugs in hospitals.


    Tucci collected a lot and then mixed them all together to make a hodgepodge.


    Then at Tucci''s command, let all the mice jump into the hodgepodge one by one.


    The vast majority of mice died, their bodies were rotten and became part of these wastes!


    But it worked after all.


    Some mice survived, and their size began to become large and powerful.


    Although the success rate was low, the number of rats that could not stand was too many. In the end, a large-scale army of mutant beasts was formed.


    Really, that number is frightening. It''s about 300000, with a variation rate of 1%. You can imagine how many mice died at the beginning.


    More than 300000 rats, what a terrible picture.


    If the charge is launched on the ground, it is estimated that even s city and Jinggu city will pay a very heavy price if they want to resist the attack of these giant rats.


    Moreover, Tucci has great ambition. He wants to master the world.


    At that time, after his army of rats was established, he was ready to launch an attack and establish a rat kingdom.


    This guy was originally just a very ordinary and even weak hero in the hero League.


    Who would have thought that there are so many mice on this earth that Tuqi is better than most heroes.


    But his plan was delayed because he saw the end of the shadow island. Millions of zombies were killed and injured, and there was no good in the end.


    I only have hundreds of thousands of rats. How can that be enough?


    No, it''s definitely not enough, and it may be against those people on shadow island. It''s better to hide first.


    This guy hid insidiously, secretly developed his strength, occupied this area, occupied the mountain as the king, and robbed anyone who passed here.


    Flesh and blood become food and bones become materials for grinding crossbow arrows. It''s carefree.


    The people from Knox came and asked him to take refuge in Knox.


    At that time, Tucci slapped me. I''m the king here. King, do you understand? I''m going to be a scary man in Knox. Where do you put our mouse face?


    The guy''s name was talon. Tucci knew that Tucci was even going to kill the guy at that time, but the guy was treacherous and ran away.


    But today, another man from Knox came.


    Tucci thought they were the same target, ready to kill this guy.


    Unexpectedly, this guy said that he didn''t want Tuqi to take refuge this time, but to seek cooperation and alliance.


    Tucci can still tell the difference between cooperation and refuge.


    Tucci knows that although his strength is strong, it is not enough. If he can cooperate with Knox, it is actually good.


    After all, Knox''s capital is there.


    Moreover, this guy also brought news that Duke Kao, a general of Knox, was resurrected.


    In the future, if noxas rules the world, he can delimit a large and rich area in the territory and hand it over to Tuqi.


    Tucci understood that meaning and either took refuge. Otherwise, Duke Cao came and hung up himself.


    Tucci''s strength has increased a lot, but he knows that he is not that old opponent.


    So Tucci thought about it and agreed. Of course, Tucci also has his own ideas.


    Noxas and Zuan are allies. They are Zuan''s people. Even Mondo''s old acquaintances are there.


    If you can use the power of Knox to achieve your goals, it''s also very good. I promised dreven now.


    The two people share the same smell and talk about a better future together.


    But unexpectedly, when the two talked about their happiness, a dragon chant interrupted their conversation.


    At that time, Tuqi felt very strange. How could there be the sound of dragon singing in this place?


    But dreven''s face changed greatly and pulled Tucci to run.


    Then, from dreven''s mouth, Tucci got a terrible intelligence.


    A powerful human actually tamed a giant dragon as his mount.


    Dragon?


    Tucci certainly knows what kind of gap there is between a mouse and a dragon.


    Then Tucci saw a huge dragon appear in the sky, a mouthful of dragon fire sprayed down, and his mice immediately died and injured a large area.


    It''s an invincible force. A giant dragon can easily destroy itself, and there''s not even a scum left.


    That power made Tucci feel scared, and he and dreven began to run for their lives.


    But unexpectedly, I met that woman, and that even intercepted them.


    In a rage, the two are ready to work together to solve the woman quickly, and then leave here quickly.


    But I didn''t expect that the woman''s strength was very strong, the attack was very strong, and even they couldn''t bear the roaring bullets.


    The woman''s attack trapped them here. They couldn''t leave without solving the woman.


    But now, they know very well that the dragon in the sky must be roaring here at a very fast speed.


    blamed!


    Full fire.


    The plague source''s eyes burst, his huge body suddenly held up, his mouth was roaring, and the crossbow arrows behind him began to spray wildly.


    Full fire, the great move of the source of plague, the attack distance is increased by 300, and an additional 40% attack power is added.


    Originally, the crossbow arrow couldn''t reach Sarah, but this time, Sarah couldn''t dodge. The position of her shoulder was pierced by a bone arrow, and the blood flowed.


    A large amount of venom, also sprayed at this time, exploded directly around Sarah''s body.


    The whole body was bathed in a piece of venom. A touch of black gas spread from Sarah''s body in an instant. There was a trace of black line on her white face.


    Cold blooded pursuit!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, dreven''s big move came out, and two huge tomahawks came out directly.

 Chapter 994

    Sarah didn''t want to see the two men escape. At that time, she immediately informed others with a gun. She was even worried that the two guys could not be found far away. Sarah was not the kind of hero who was good at entanglement.


    The weapon in Sarah''s hand has super destructive power and strong attack, but Sarah can''t kill the two people in an instant.


    And Sarah''s body is very fragile. She has almost no displacement ability and no life-saving skills, except a pair of long legs.


    But even the long legs can''t run away from Tuqi''s crossbow arrow. When the big move is opened, the range of Tuqi''s crossbow arrow suddenly increases by hundreds of meters.


    Caught off guard, Sarah was hit directly.


    The crossbow arrow pierced through her shoulder, and the strong toxin adhered to it almost immediately flowed all over Sarah''s body along her blood vessels.


    The whole body was dizzy, the palm covered the wound on her shoulder, and Sarah''s eyes were filled with fear.


    Because of the spread of the toxin, Sarah felt her legs stiff, and her sensitive body became slow at this time.


    When it''s dangerous, Sara starts the skill of shooting with big steps, the speed increases suddenly, and the poison retardation effect on her body is temporarily relieved.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Sarah''s body quickly retreated.


    Sarah knows how dangerous it is to be attacked by the enemy. Her fragile body can be easily destroyed without the protection of a strong enough teammate.


    If Sarah is only facing one person, maybe it''s really nothing.


    But now, Sarah is facing two people.


    Although Sarah ran away very fast, it couldn''t be faster than the axe thrown out.


    Cold blooded pursuit!


    Dreven''s big move, the two axes, were thrown out by dreven with all his strength.


    There was a harsh sound in the air, the sound of an axe cutting through the air.


    Hearing the voice from behind, Sarah''s face looked pale.


    She wanted to escape, but the speed of the axe was too fast. Sarah had no displacement ability. For a moment, she could only listen to the voice from behind, but there was no way at all. This time, it was over.


    There was crazy blood in the eyes of dreven and Tucci.


    This woman is dead this time.


    In such a dangerous situation, it''s a tiger''s mouth to kill the target.


    In fact, they also know that the best thing to do now is to run quickly, otherwise it will be very troublesome.


    However, because delavin lost to these people several times, he even died several times. He was angry and unwilling, which made delavin lose his mind.


    As for Tuqi, he has never faced those people, so Tuqi doesn''t know the horror of those people.


    They are not willing to let go of such a good opportunity to kill the target.


    Sarah was almost desperate and her eyes were wide open.


    Sarah is not so worried about death, as long as her soul mark has not been destroyed.


    Now, Sarah''s biggest worry is that after her death, her soul mark will be taken away by these damn guys. In that case, it will be real trouble.


    But after waiting for a few seconds, Sarah felt that she should be dead, but there was no terrible tingling feeling behind her.


    Sarah felt a little strange, and somehow there was a slightly familiar feeling behind her.


    Sarah''s footsteps gradually stopped, dragged her injured body and turned quietly.


    Just then Sarah saw her master.


    The man did not know what time he had been here, and the two huge axe heads were floating in the air like foam, and leaping around the man.


    Sarah breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that scene.


    With such a sigh of relief, the tight body suddenly dispersed, and the toxin spread rapidly. Sarah only felt dizzy. She must remove the toxicity immediately.


    Just when such an idea appeared in Sarah''s heart, a soft light appeared on Sarah''s body.


    The toxin was quickly relieved.


    Purification can unlock most of the negative states of the body, even toxicity.


    The paralyzing and tired power gradually disappeared.


    "Well, is the injury serious?" it was a very gentle voice. The purification had just ended, and a treatment also appeared. The small wound visible to the naked eye was recovering at a very fast speed.


    That appearance made Sarah''s heart jump slightly, but just for a moment, what big winds and waves didn''t Sarah pass by?


    Sarah won''t cause much fluctuation at all.


    A little breath: "master, I''m fine. Fortunately, you came quickly, but it''s so far away. How can you..."


    It''s less than 30 seconds since I shot a warning at such a long distance.


    Even other people who were separated like themselves didn''t come in such a short time. I didn''t expect the master to run so fast.


    "Nothing. I''m afraid you might get hurt. I ran a little faster." I said casually.


    With the dragon, the speed is naturally very fast, but even the dragon can''t come to support so quickly.


    When I appeared over this area, I jumped directly from the sky, and then a flash came over.


    I don''t even need to transmit. It may take more time from the beginning of positioning to the end of transmission.


    When I first came here, I saw the guy dreven, two huge tomahawks attacking Sarah.


    But now, those two huge tomahawks have been completely out of dreven''s control.


    The metal control, like two silk threads and ropes, is wound around the huge battle axe.


    After all, I came in time.


    It hurt Sarah.


    When I turned around, the expression on my face immediately changed from tenderness to cruelty like a devil.


    His eyes were almost bloody and ferocious, staring at the two enemies in front of him.


    Dreven, and... The source of the plague, Tucci.


    Although the appearance of the mouse was very different from that in the game, I still recognized it at a glance.


    When dreven appeared here, he must have been ordered by Duke Kao to win over other members.


    In the League of heroes, there are no other people who can be related to mice except Tuqi.


    At this moment, dreven''s face suddenly turned pale.


    Fear filled my heart.


    He tried hard with both hands to summon his axe back. The axe has been with him for so long and has been in touch with him for a long time.


    But now, that connection seems to have been completely cut off. No matter how hard he tried, the axe didn''t give any response at all.


    "Dreven, you know, you two have done a very, very wrong, very heinous thing," I said in a cold voice.


    "What? We are the enemy..." dreven was stunned and subconsciously replied.


    "It doesn''t matter whether you are hostile or not." I sneered: "such a beautiful sister, you two are willing to hurt. If you don''t kill you two, it''s just unreasonable..."


    fuck. Drevington''s black line, woman? Is that why?


    It''s said that this woman is beautiful. Where is this woman beautiful? In dreven''s view, except for the women whose blood is Hula and their whole body is almost cut to pieces, where is there a beautiful woman in the world?


    But dreven felt a danger from my words.


    As for Sarah behind her, she spat lightly and blushed.


    Dreven felt trouble, and his body retreated quietly, trying to escape from here.


    As for Tucci, he was going to attack, but when he saw the appearance of dreven, Tucci reacted faster than dreven.


    Tucci doesn''t know who this guy is, but Tucci knows dreven.


    This guy is extremely arrogant and conceited, and his strength is also quite strong.


    Can let this guy, even his own weapons, regardless, it can be imagined how much fear that man brought to dreven.

 Chapter 995

    That kind of fear can never appear under ordinary circumstances.


    Unless this guy has brought some terrible psychological shadow to dreven, otherwise, this will never happen.


    Only when there is an absolute strength gap will this picture appear.


    Therefore, Tucci''s response is more sensitive. His huge body looks bloated, but in fact, his response is extremely sharp.


    The body turned around, and the invisible four legs moved frantically. The whole body rushed directly through the jungle like a bulldozer.


    Among the crackling sounds, dreven was immediately thrown away by Tucci.


    Nima, this dead mouse was so arrogant before. At the beginning, it was still shouting. If there was no dragon, a person could kill that guy, but now it runs faster than a rabbit.


    However, although he was complaining in his heart, dreven''s speed was not slow at all. His legs shook desperately to leave the devil.


    Now de Levin is very clear that his current strength can''t be compared with this guy. In front of this enemy, he won''t fight for long and will be killed soon.


    Shit, I was so unlucky that I finally had a mission. Unexpectedly, I met this evil star.


    Dreven must have wanted to swear now.


    But whether you can run away is still a problem.


    Now my whole body attributes are more than 60 times that of normal people.


    By comparison, how strong can dreven be? Even that guy is fast, but he doesn''t look enough in front of me.


    With a sneer, my body flashed in an instant. The woman who hurt me still wanted to run, but it''s not so cheap.


    Besides, since you''re from Knox, it''s even more impossible for me to let you live.


    In an instant, I was close to dreven.


    As soon as the palms shook, the two huge axes roared directly out of the air.


    "Hey, you lost your axe. Don''t you want it?" I shouted in the back.


    Poor dreven, who has the slightest courage to turn back? Now he''s going to lose his life. Who wants an axe.


    But although dreven didn''t want it, I forcibly sent the axe back.


    Look at you. I''ll give you the axe. You don''t want it, and you don''t catch it well. Isn''t it? Stab yourself?


    Dreven screamed and pierced his body directly from the back with his two weapons.


    The sharp axe blade penetrated directly from the back of the arm, and the two shoulders were almost completely cut off.


    The blood gushed wildly and covered the whole body in an instant.


    Dreven''s scream was very sad, and his ugly face was distorted.


    But dreven didn''t even have the courage to look back. He dragged his broken body to escape the claws of death.


    Perhaps at this time, dreven finally tasted the mood of those prisoners who were executed by himself. Dreven only hated his parents for giving him less legs!


    If dreven had the courage to confront me at this time, even if he was not an opponent, at least he didn''t have to be so embarrassed as he is now.


    But now, dreven wasted the only chance to cause me some trouble.


    Two axes were still stuck in his body, and dreven struggled to throw them off.


    But the axe was like a gangrene attached to the bone. No matter how hard delavin tried, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    How could this guy know that those two axes are not just axes, but... Time bombs.


    Blow it up!


    Two fingers staggered.


    Just ahead, a large flame burst out in an instant.


    The two axes inserted in dreven''s body were detonated instantly, and the metal manipulation brought super destructive power. Even at such a distance, the axe was detonated directly.


    When I first met dreven, this guy threw two axes directly from the face of the cliff and intercepted me. He couldn''t continue to chase and kill Warwick.


    The first time I was in front of delavin, I didn''t have much difference with delavin at that time. If I fought alone, I could barely win.


    The third time I met, I had steadily defeated dreven and killed him again.


    This is the fourth meeting, but now, dreven''s strength is not worth mentioning in front of me.


    These heroes all have very good talents and great power.


    Unfortunately, they are pursuing their own strength one by one. They just want to let their noumenon come to the earth. They are full of the idea that as long as their noumenon appears, they can be invincible in the world.


    They even forget that with their talents and qualifications, as long as they are willing to work hard to practice, their strength can''t compare with the strength in the world of the hero League for so many years, I''m afraid it''s not much different?


    It can be said that these heroes wasted the most important period of their life.


    If they practice hard, their strength will be higher than that of human beings.


    Now, what can dreven''s strength do in front of me? It''s not a level at all.


    Perhaps, I am still not the opponent of dukekao, but I can guarantee that I can definitely win the Talon who almost killed me before, unless that guy has been practicing hard and growing the same.


    The huge explosion, the flame devoured dreven''s body, and the shock wave directly tore dreven''s body to pieces.


    The flesh and blood body disappeared directly, leaving only a soul mark, emitting an attractive light in the fire.


    I walked slowly over, grabbed dreven''s soul mark in my hand and got one.


    "Nuo, I''ll avenge you," joked Sarah behind me.


    "It''s a pity that another one ran away," Sarah said somewhat depressed.


    Sarah is a girl. Compared with dreven, Sarah may hate that ugly mouse more.


    "Ran away? Don''t worry, that guy can''t run away." I smiled.


    Oh, my God, is dreven dead?


    At this moment, Tuqi''s huge body trembled when he was running away quickly.


    Your mother, how powerful is that guy? He killed dreven in such a short time?


    It seems that I have to run faster.


    With fear in his heart, Tucci ran faster.


    But when Tuqi ran desperately, he didn''t notice that behind a big tree in front, a pair of cold and ruthless eyes were staring at him.


    Just as tuqikankan passed the big tree, a figure rushed out of it.


    The huge broken sword in his hand swept away in an instant, with the power of the Holy Spirit, and the sharp blade cut directly on Tuqi''s face door.


    Ah!


    Squeak, squeak!


    At that time, Tuqi immediately gave a sharp cry. The broken sword was very sharp. Tuqi was not an invulnerable body. At that time, the front door was almost separated and a huge scar was cut directly from the position of his nose.


    Deep visible bone.


    Blood gushed.


    Tuqi''s body was forcibly intercepted. At the same time, under the violent collision of Tuqi, the body of the woman opposite also flew out directly. After a rotation in mid air, she fell steadily to the ground.


    At the same time, with a swing of both hands, a green sword gas sprayed over the broken sword.


    Wind cut!


    Exile blade, Ruiwen.


    After I rushed over, the other members quickly surrounded Tuqi.


    They know very well that with my strength, dreven doesn''t even have a chance to escape and will be killed soon.


    Their task is to ensure that the little mouse doesn''t run away from him.


    Damn woman!


    The sharp pain on his face made Tuqi very angry. Especially his handsome teeth were cut off by this woman, which was unacceptable.


    But now, although Tuqi was angry, he had no time to stay and solve the woman. With blood on his face, he turned and wanted to run away from the left.


    But just rushed in that direction, a huge spider web with countless spiders fell directly from the sky.


    Elise''s skill can only summon four spiders in the game, but here, Elise can summon a spider Legion.

 Chapter 996

    The spider web was full of small spiders, all crawling.


    Fortunately, there is no girl who is allergic to insects. Otherwise, I don''t know what it will be like to see this scene.


    Not to mention, like Tuqi, he was directly shrouded in the huge spider web, and countless little spiders opened their teeth and claws and immediately ate on the hair.


    Tucci, highly toxic.


    But the spider called by Elise was a poisonous spider. Tuqi''s fur was not hard enough. The skin was soon bitten and the venom was injected. Tuqi''s body was immediately shrouded in that severe pain.


    The huge body howled and twisted bitterly on the ground, trying to throw down the spider on the body.


    But those spiders are rooted in Tucci''s body. No matter how hard this guy tries, don''t want to throw those spiders down.


    As for Elise''s extremely sharp spider legs, they were punctured directly at this time.


    Puff!


    The spider''s legs pierced two holes directly above Tucci''s round body.


    The blood was spraying, and the smooth fur became ragged. Once he was close, Tuqi''s situation immediately became particularly dangerous.


    With a shrill howl, the huge, round body suddenly rose from the ground, violently shook and shook Elise away. Tuqi''s body made a 180 degree turn directly and ran behind him.


    He was terrified.


    It is said that Tuqi is as timid as a mouse, and Tuqi is no exception. When he gains power, Tuqi is more arrogant than anyone, but once the situation is slightly unfavorable, Tuqi will be filled with that fear.


    Tucci was running away, still squeaking loudly, calling his mice to come and help.


    Tuqi was still running away, but just a few steps away, another man hit him with a huge shield, and the cross blade in his hand left a huge wound on Tuqi.


    Sharp blade impact.


    Sister Dao also appeared.


    Dao Mei, Elise and Ruiwen stopped in three directions.


    The back is where Sarah and I are.


    Behind the three people, Aishi, leflen and SANA also appeared one by one.


    Six people formed a circle around the poor mouse.


    The appearance of Sarah and I is to fill the last loophole in the encirclement.


    So far, Tucci has no place to hide.


    Look where you''re going.


    This is a hero. A hero represents a source of soul. That thing is very important to me.


    In our view, this Tuqi is no longer an ordinary monster. It''s just a lot of money.


    I thought there was something like an animal king here. I didn''t expect it at all. There were two heroes here.


    Dreven has been killed. Now it''s Tucci''s turn.


    The threat of death made this guy turn around in that place. A pair of small fingered eyes stared at us fiercely, as if they were expressing their hatred.


    Then at this time, the guy made an unexpected move.


    Seeing that all around was blocked, this guy was stuck on the ground.


    Dig a hole. This is.


    It''s true that the dragon begets the dragon and the Phoenix begets the Phoenix, and the mouse son can make a hole.


    Tuqi is a hero. In the world of the hero League, this guy has all kinds of skills, even invisibility, but he has never had any hole drilling skills.


    It''s no use being invisible here. Ash''s Falcon spirit can find this guy completely.


    I don''t have the ability to hole, but this guy has the instinct to hole.


    The two front claws danced rapidly, and only a large amount of dust was seen.


    Before long, this guy really dug a huge hole on the ground, and his whole body rolled into it.


    If you give this guy a minute or two, I can''t say, he really ran away.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have the chance.


    Ang!


    With a dragon chant, the body of the giant dragon appeared from the sky.


    Open your mouth, a mouthful of dragon breath came out directly and exploded on the ground.


    A big pit appeared out of thin air. Tuqi, who was digging a hole quickly in the pit, curled up suddenly, and some scorched marks remained on his hair.


    Dragon, it''s really a dragon.


    Perhaps because they are also beasts, Tuqi feels particularly clear about the power of the dragon. From the perspective of the inherent authority, Tuqi''s whole body is constantly shaking.


    It''s impossible to make a hole and escape.


    Tuqi, like dreven, basically didn''t fight back several times, which was obviously impossible. Eight powerful enemies, plus a giant dragon, let alone one Tuqi, even ten Tuqi would be finished.


    "Please, don''t kill me, don''t kill me, we can cooperate, I can help you rule the world." Tucci''s body was shaking.


    At this time, the mouse completely gave up his dignity as a hero and begged for mercy on his knees.


    This guy''s appearance makes me feel a little funny, and I''m curious. What can this guy impress me and actually want to cooperate with me?


    "I have a legion of rats. There are more than 400000 legions of rats. As long as the Legion starts, it can wipe out any fortress in the world, and it can definitely help you capture cities and land." Tuqi said quickly.


    He told his biggest chips, because Tuqi knew that if he didn''t have any use value, he would be killed soon.


    Unfortunately, Tucci''s words didn''t move me at all, but made me feel more threatened.


    Are the more than 400000 rat legions the same kind of rats as before?


    The number of rats in the world is several times that of human beings. This guy may be able to create 800000, one million and tens of millions of giant rats.


    Those big rats are not powerful, but if they fight alone, even a fully armed soldier is not an opponent.


    Your sister, these goods are equal to those who master hundreds of thousands of abilities, more than us and the Western Theater combined.


    Moreover, it can be manufactured and propagated without restriction.


    Don''t look at that thing. It''s like garbage in front of the dragon, but it''s a dragon.


    Danger, this guy, very dangerous.


    This time, Tucci almost put the label of danger in my heart.


    This guy is insidious and cunning. He is definitely not a cooperative type.


    If this guy comes from behind, the result is unimaginable.


    Kill him!


    Immediately, the idea in my heart has been completely determined. I must kill him.


    Tuqi is afraid of death, but this guy is very smart. I can see my expression in his eyes.


    A distortion and fear can be seen immediately on that strange face.


    But soon, that look was replaced by a madness.


    "Kill them..." Tucci suddenly screamed.


    The next second, I only heard the creaking sound all around. It was overwhelming.


    The whole jungle seemed to fluctuate wildly.


    That feeling is like thousands of troops running madly on the ground.


    Then the naked eye can clearly see that in the surrounding direction, large forests are rapidly disappearing.


    Not dumping, but disappearing directly.


    Zizizi... Zhizhi!


    All kinds of sounds, mixed together, surge from all sides of the ground.


    If you stand in the sky now, you may be able to see how crazy that looks.


    Rats, huge rats.


    Although the giant dragon killed some before, it is not worth mentioning compared with the number of these giant rats.


    Perhaps what is shown now is the real appearance of those giant rats.


    The overwhelming power is astonishing and frightening.


    Big rats rushed directly from the ground.


    The place we passed was completely barren.


    No matter the weeds and tall trees on the ground, they all disappeared quickly under the quick bite of the mouse''s teeth.


    A big tree embraced by two people disappeared immediately in more than ten seconds.

 Chapter 997

    That kind of destructive power is devastating. If this group of giant rat legions really spread out, it is estimated that nothing in the world can resist their bite.


    It''s terrible. It''s more terrible than the zombie Legion summoned from shadow island.


    Now, these rat legions are called by their leaders.


    Originally, I was going to kill Tucci immediately and let this group of rats disperse, but soon I denied this idea.


    It would be a disaster for us if these legions of rats ran away.


    In this last world, if you want to survive, you must be stronger and more ferocious than other races.


    So, I want to keep Tuqi. I want this guy to act as a tool to attract these giant rats here. I will really kill this guy only when I destroy those giant rats.


    Get in formation!


    I immediately shouted.


    Dao Mei stayed in the middle and stared at Tuqi. As for the others, she quickly formed a circle and faced all around.


    The dragon in the sky, because of this terrible number, seems to become a little anxious.


    Under my command, the dragon was completely liberated. The power of the dragon family finally began to show at this time.


    With a dragon chant, the huge body swooped down directly from the sky, and the large flames attached to the wings burned down in an instant.


    The scream suddenly sounded, and a large number of rats were directly burned into coke.


    With a sudden bang, the dragon''s body landed directly on the ground, just like a thick city wall, directly blocking a direction.


    Then the head opened and the big mouth swallowed it crazily. I only heard a click sound. I don''t know how many giant rats were directly swallowed into their mouth and chewed and swallowed by the dragon.


    These are fresh flesh and blood. For the dragon, although the ability crystal core can also provide energy for itself, food is another enjoyment.


    Before, there was not much fresh meat to enjoy. The owners of those foods in s city did not allow them to eat. This time, it was not easy to have so many round and fat things. For the dragon, it was definitely the best time to eat.


    Under the crazy bite, the picture looks extremely bloody.


    Over there, it was completely intercepted by the huge body of the dragon, one by one.


    Even if there are some mice who are not afraid of death, they rush to the dragon and can be burned into coke by the flame on the dragon in the next second.


    Other directions are not much better.


    Although these rats are fierce, their strength is still too inferior for us.


    The end of the wild dance!


    The cold sound came from Sona''s mouth. The piano sound in her hand suddenly became violent, and waves of sound waves rushed around quickly.


    At this moment, although Sona, the zither girl, did not recover her strength in her heyday, at level 90, the zither sound she played began to have strong destructive power.


    The sound wave is sharper than any blade.


    In a trance, we can even see the trace of the spread of the blade.


    Puff, puff!


    make love!


    One by one, the flying rats were directly hit by the blade, and their bodies were shocked to pieces in mid air.


    That wave of sound waves spread out and the energy collapsed!


    A large amount of green energy gathered madly in the palm of your hand. When it reached a certain degree, it was like a heavenly woman scattered flowers, which scattered around in an instant.


    Then there was a violent explosion immediately. Poor rats had just escaped the sound wave, but they could not escape the power of energy collapse. The violent explosion made huge pits everywhere on the ground. As for those rats, they were directly blown to pieces and flesh and blood.


    Ignite!


    The energy collapse was just over, and the ignition appeared again. Ten giant rats were immediately covered by fire, and immediately ignited other similar animals around them.


    Blade storm!


    The next second, dozens of swords appeared out of thin air, just like a huge vortex, rotating around my body madly.


    Under the high-speed rotation, the blade storm turned into a meat grinder. As soon as those rats rushed over, they were immediately torn to pieces by the blade storm.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    Nearby, ash''s cold voice also came.


    Ash gave up all his other tricks and tried his best to launch this ten thousand arrows at once.


    AI Xi of level 90, ten thousand arrows are fired at once, and there is almost no cooling time. A cluster of dozens of arrows has just roared past, and the next cluster of arrows has appeared.


    For a moment, there were icy blue arrows everywhere, enveloping the dead area.


    As for the nearby leflea, the magic shadow is constantly flashing. The slim, sexy, mature and charming body is constantly flashing among the rats.


    With each flash, the magic around you will spread around in a surging way.


    It was pure magic, tearing up all the rats around almost immediately.


    And those big rats can''t hurt leflea at all.


    Elise was even more terrible. In addition to hundreds of little spiders, she constantly rushed to the rat community, and then launched an unwanted self explosion. Every time she went down, there was a rotten body all around.


    Sarah''s injury has fully recovered. It is not a serious injury and will not affect Sarah''s strength at all.


    The muzzle of the two guns in his hand kept spraying flames. Bullets were shot into the high air, and then fell down quickly. There was no living life in a large circular area.


    The whole team is a violent concentration camp. Originally, the only soft girl, SANA, has become so violent.


    As for Ruiwen, although she is petite, she is as energetic as fan Xiaotian. One man is in charge of the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it.


    The broken sword swept over again and again, and the rats immediately became disorderly, lacking arms and legs. What''s more, they were directly cut off by blocking the waist, with blood flowing and viscera everywhere.


    To be honest, the appearance of this area now looks no worse than those hell. It''s too terrible.


    There were only a few people on our side, but these people stopped the attack of hundreds of thousands of giant rats.


    The thick blood, just like the river, rolled down the hillside, surrounded by mud, like Senluo Lian prison.


    Fur, flesh, bone, blood


    The pungent smell makes people feel sick.


    For our personnel at this level, the gap in quantity has long been less important.


    That kind of low-level monster, no matter how many, can''t cause fatal damage to us.


    The final movement of Sona''s wild dance is a great threat.


    Whenever the music sounded, it was the time when the rats died.


    Even though the number of giant rats is amazing, they can''t stand the baptism of several wild dance movements.


    Tuqi in the back looked at this scene with fear, even despair and heartache.


    This guy felt that if these mice died in a while, the next one would be himself.


    Hundreds of thousands of rat legions, I didn''t expect that they would look like this. It''s only a matter of time to see that they have been completely eliminated.

 Chapter 998

    This is the sound of Tuqi''s piano again. This gentle goddess is no worse than others in the face of the enemy.


    The super large-scale lethal ability can sweep a piece of every time and blow up a large number of rats.


    A sound wave swept across the past, and there was a large blank in front of us.


    All kinds of forces are mixed together, making those monsters inaccessible at all.


    The broken meat, bones and fur piled up in front of me is like a hill, which makes people shudder.


    The number of these rat legions is really amazing.


    However, the death and injury were also extremely rapid. Before long, the Dragon actually burped, and such a huge thing was full. It can be imagined how many things got into the dragon''s stomach in this short time.


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s still edible.


    The dragon''s digestive system is very strong, and for the dragon, what he eats is not only flesh and blood, but also the very small ability nuclei in the flesh and blood. All of them are swallowed, digested and transformed into his own energy by the dragon.


    This is also a very rare feast for the dragon. The dragon will never miss this good opportunity.


    However, the number of rats rushing up suddenly decreased after all.


    The dragon was very dissatisfied and roared loudly, venting his displeasure that he didn''t deliver the food to the door by himself.


    Not only on our side, but even in front of us, the rats began to retreat.


    One body curled up and trembled slightly on the ground. The body that had rushed forward quickly began to retreat slowly.


    as timid as a mouse.


    Mice are timid, which will not change at any time.


    Even after these mice have become mutant animals, because there is a rat king here, it can be said that they are domineering and unscrupulous. All domestic cats, night cats and mutant cats in this large area have been eaten clean.


    It seems arrogant and bold, but the timid instinct has not disappeared, but has been covered up.


    When they met monsters much stronger than themselves and looked at the large blood Hula corpse in front of them, these rats finally felt fear.


    The fear of dying makes these rats dare not easily continue to attack!


    At this time, all the hidden fears were aroused and turned into unforgettable fears.


    The smell of blood stimulated the smell of these monsters. The feeling of fear even exceeded their loyalty to the rat king. Even the rat King''s orders became completely useless at this time.


    Tuqi was very unwilling. He roared and yelled behind him, ordering his men to save himself, but now these monsters are completely free from Tuqi''s orders.


    They are also afraid of death. Instead of moving forward, they keep shrinking back.


    Finally, in Tuqi''s almost desperate eyes, the rats suddenly turned and ran, one by one faster than the rabbit, and their Kung Fu disappeared.


    Seeing the food run away, the Dragon said he was very angry and roared after him. It is estimated that he is ready to eat more mice.


    As for us, we gradually turned our eyes to Tuqi.


    The legions of rats have been defeated, leaving at least 100000 and 200000 bodies around, and less than half of them may escape.


    The strength of the rat Legion is seriously reduced, and without Tuqi, the rat king, the combat effectiveness of those rat legions will certainly be weakened, and they may be killed by other mutant beasts soon.


    Moreover, these giant rat legions are scattered and fleeing. They must be everywhere. Maybe many of them have gone underground.


    It''s easy to destroy them together, but once we run away, it''s almost impossible for us to wipe out the rat Legion. We also have to waste a lot of time and effort. We can let a group of idle and painful guys in s city come over at that time, which can be regarded as making a contribution to the city.


    After all the rat legions were finished, Tuqi''s body kept shrinking back on the ground until he reached a corner and there was no place to retreat.


    He wanted to run, but sister Dao always stared at him in front of him. She didn''t even have a chance to dig a hole.


    Now this guy, the mouse''s head is full of sweat, rolling on his fur, and a pair of soybean eyes keep turning.


    "Everybody, everybody, have something to say, have something to say..." Tuqi''s brain is thinking quickly, as if he wants to find a way to live.


    I knew it was not so arrogant before. Damn it, it''s so tragic now!


    "Everyone, I can work for you. I can be your subordinate and younger brother. No matter what dirty work or tired work, I will do it without complaint." Tuqi is trying to tap his value as much as possible.


    "Moreover, I also know a lot of secrets about the hero League and the world..."


    Tucci knows very well that these people have strong strength and general value. I''m afraid they can''t be moved, but if it''s a secret problem, they may still live.


    Pooh!


    Unfortunately, before Tuqi finished a word, a huge hammer suddenly emerged in mid air.


    Golden luster, looks very holy and powerful.


    It seems that countless runes are drawn on the huge virtual shadow of the Warhammer. It is mysterious and mysterious. In the hazy, there seems to be a huge figure, holding the handle of the Warhammer, and then smashing down at the bottom.


    Right under the hammer, it was Tuqi''s body.


    Discipline!


    The first time I use this skill, I urgently want to see how terrible the power of this skill is.


    Tuqi wanted to escape, but he couldn''t do it at all. He could only watch the huge hammer fall from the sky.


    Surrounded by a large area of light, that kind of invisible majesty seems to have completely blocked Tuqi''s whole body, so that Tuqi can''t do anything.


    Boom!


    Finally, the power of punishment exploded above Tucci''s forehead.


    The guy''s huge body was directly hit on the ground, and a circle of golden stars appeared on his head.


    Knocked unconscious.


    Besides, the fur on the head was directly smashed, and even the skull was cracked.


    That looks scary.


    Good boy, good strength.


    Unexpectedly, it could have this effect. It hit the hero Tuqi at once, which not only caused very obvious damage, but even knocked Tuqi out.


    For us, the two seconds of vertigo is even more useful than the injury.


    The next second, I had appeared in front of Tuqi, and countless green energy had gathered in my hands. Along Tuqi''s wound, the energy collapsed and pierced directly.


    Boom!

 Chapter 999

    Tucci wants to use the so-called secret to survive.


    Unfortunately, I met a man who didn''t listen to him at all. He was directly killed before he finished his words.


    In fact, Tuqi doesn''t know any secrets. This guy is just a little mouse in the sewer. He knows nothing. He himself is just a flag in the hands of others.


    This guy just wants to use this expression to prolong his life so that he can have a chance to escape.


    It''s just a pity that ashy and she have told me before. No matter what Tuqi says, don''t believe it, because this guy himself is a sinister and cunning guy. Almost nothing he says is true.


    So when this guy opened his mouth, I did it directly. While this fool didn''t pay attention, I gave it a second.


    Unfortunately, this guy is also a good expert, at least a hero, but his strength didn''t show much, so he was killed.


    Who let him hang out with the people of Knox?


    Fortunately, it was discovered early this time. Thanks to the intelligence of the Western Theater, we knew the problem here. Otherwise, if Knox and this guy really collude together, it would be a very terrible threat to us.


    This time, it is equivalent to directly killing two senior generals of Knox.


    The rest of the rats are out of climate. Just come and solve them when you have time.


    The problem here has been basically solved, but we didn''t leave immediately. There are countless broken bodies around. Among those broken bodies, there are crystal nuclei.


    After putting away Tucci''s soul mark, we began to pick up among the broken bodies around us and look for the power nuclei.


    The ability of these giant mice is very small. One is only the size of a soybean. If they are not careful, they will be ignored.


    This is not enough. If you want to find out the ability crystal nuclei from the broken meat and viscous blood, the whole person almost has to jump into the blood pool, and his whole body is sticky.


    Several girls just tried and shook their heads one by one. They were very disgusted with this disgusting thing. Although they were more and more cruel before, now they can run as far as they can.


    In the end, I was the only one who cleaned the battlefield, and the efficiency was naturally very slow.


    It took me a few hours to find hundreds of power nuclei.


    I really can''t stand it, but it would be a waste to ignore these ability nuclei.


    So I shouted, called the dragon, flew directly back to s City, and called a large group of brothers from s city.


    At the beginning, those bastards heard me say that there were countless ability nuclei here, and they didn''t believe them one by one.


    Are you kidding me? When can''t you count the number of power crystal nuclei, and even come back to take people to pick them up?


    What do you think this thing is? It can still be picked up?


    But when these people came here and saw the blood around them, their eyes widened and their throats were wriggling


    Mom, what happened in this place? Can''t you say you accidentally broke into hell?


    Blood, meat, bone, skin... I can''t see a complete body. It''s broken everywhere, which makes people feel fear from the bottom of their heart.


    In the vast expanse of flesh and blood, the nuclei of soybean grains are waiting to be searched.


    By this time, these people really believe it.


    It turns out that the ability crystal core can also be picked up.


    "My grass, how many mutated beasts have you killed? There are so many ability nuclei, although they are not big." seeing the appearance around, Zhang Quan couldn''t help sighing.


    "It''s just a group of giant rats. By the way, some people are left to clean up here, while others continue to move around. There are still many mutant mice living in the surrounding area. After seeing them, you''re welcome to solve them immediately." I ordered loudly.


    I divided the territory into two batches and brought nearly a thousand people.


    Among them, the brothers with average real strength stayed here, and those powerful brothers all went around to search.


    It''s troublesome for me to kill all these mutant mice alone, but with the help of so many brothers, there''s nothing to worry about.


    Junren followed suit.


    Although it is said that his hero is from Knox, it has nothing to do with Junren. Our territory will not exclude Junren because of this.


    Jun Ren was going out to hunt rats. After I stopped him, he was obviously a little strange: "boss Lin, what else?"


    "Nothing. There''s one thing that I think should be given to you." after thinking about it, I said.


    With that, I handed over the soul mark of dreven to Junren.


    "This......" Jun Ren''s face changed slightly.


    "How to deal with this thing? I think it''s better to give it to you. The one behind you probably doesn''t want to see me break this thing?" I said with a smile.


    Dreven''s soul mark, dreus''s brother.


    Junren knows exactly what this soul mark represents.


    Now, this person actually gave this thing to himself, which means very obvious.


    That probably represents a kind of recognition, a kind of acceptance.


    "How to deal with it is up to you. We are not involved, but we still hope that this glorious executioner will not appear in our opposite position again, okay?" I said.


    "I understand." Junren nodded.


    He knew it was a big concession. They had the strength to kill dreven directly and reduce a big threat!


    "I''ll take this. In addition, he asked me to thank you." Junren said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t be so polite. No matter what happened before, there are not so many rules here. Everyone is brothers. Don''t think so much."


    It was also thoughtful to hand over the soul mark of dreven to dreus.


    Dreus was a natural military genius and knew everything about Knox.


    If this person can be completely tied to our city, our city is absolutely solid, and there is no need to worry about any problems.


    If you want to win the loyalty of others, you have to pay something first,


    Before, I owed a large amount of money to s City, but this time not only paid off, but even left a lot. Even I took the opportunity to get thousands of capability nuclei, which can be used to exchange a batch of intermediate capability nuclei with s city.


    Basically, the second 10000 pieces are enough.


    While the brothers and sisters here are busy, I have left here temporarily.


    Tucci''s killing is just the beginning.


    Noxas has begun to attract Tucci, but it must have begun to attract others.


    Therefore, we must completely destroy this kind of solicitation and kill each other before the other party''s members can fully concentrate.


    Otherwise, the future will be a very dangerous situation for us.


    However, although we blocked Tucci and dreven this time, it was thanks to the intelligence of the Western Theater.


    The intelligence of the Western Theater is not available at any time.


    In addition to this mouse, no other strange images were detected by satellites in Western Theater.


    After thinking about it, I briefly introduced the general situation of heroes such as doomsday Messenger, Jiaoyue goddess, storm rage, time assassin and fallen angel. I hope the Western theater can pay more attention to this situation.


    As for the rest of us, we have gathered together and are ready to take advantage of this time to hunt Tuqi.


    Since the first hunt for Warwick, the second hunt for edgat, and Tucci is the third.


    The true sense of hunting heroes can bring us great benefits and rich harvest every time.


    The most important thing is the origin of the soul. That''s the most important prop for me to advance now.


    Without the source of soul, I can''t advance.


    I can''t advance, ash, and they can''t really break free from that black hole.

 Chapter 1000

    Although the soul mark of a hero can create an expert, I would rather kill that sinister and cunning type than give a knife from behind me at the last minute.


    For me, I would rather use this source of soul to advance myself.


    Before the advance, all I needed were soul marks, but the demand for soul marks was increasing, so that I couldn''t get enough soul marks at all.


    The value of a soul''s origin is many times greater than the soul mark.


    It''s not at the same level at all.


    I began to use the source of the soul long ago because I didn''t have enough soul marks. At that time, it began to cause great waste.


    But this waste has now come to an end.


    I''m already in the glory gold position. If I want to advance to the luxury platinum position, what I need is a soul source.


    There are at least two from noble platinum to bright diamond... The quantity required for further advancement may be more.


    So for me, Tucci is more unlikely to give up!


    It''s not the first time to hunt heroes and get the origin of the soul, so it''s particularly skilled.


    After receiving my notice, Dao Yu and Chen Xiaolin agreed although they felt very shy.


    Zijiao is also here, and the war goddess shiver also appears. Only Xiao Ya can only act as a guard outside because she can''t go there in person. She feels very dissatisfied with this.


    The team from the last hunt gathered again.


    The target of hunting this time is Tuqi.


    This time, I want to completely eliminate this little mouse.


    The staff have gathered and are all old members. Although it is a shy thing, they are a little more open after so much.


    Although I still feel very shy, I didn''t refuse. As for Xavier, it seems that he is eager to try.


    The goddess of war itself is a role eager for all kinds of fighting. The more challenging the combat task, shiver is more and more interested.


    But this time the situation is different from the last time.


    Tucci, it''s not Ecuador.


    Still the goddess of war, shiver told us everything he knew before entering the hero League arena.


    Tuqi is the hero of zu''an, a strange life that mutates because of various biochemical wastes in zu''an.


    But after all, he represents the interests of Zuan. Before, shiver represented the interests of Knox. The two are alliances. Therefore, although shiver doesn''t know Tucci as much as Ecuador, he certainly knows more than us.


    It''s good to know more.


    "First of all, this little mouse must be more difficult to deal with than Edgar, which must be prepared," heville said after thinking about it.


    "Although he is huge and powerful, he is not smart enough. He is bold and likes to solve all problems with violence. But Tuqi is different. This guy is almost timid."


    "But I think you should also understand that being timid doesn''t mean that this guy is weak."


    "Although Tuqi is timid, he is insidious and cunning. That guy won''t rush over like Edgar. On the contrary, he may hide in a grass or a corner. In short, that guy may hide in any place we don''t expect!"


    "That guy may not even attack immediately. He will wait until our spirit slackens. He will seize this opportunity and cause fatal damage to any of us."


    "Timid as a mouse, sinister and cunning, vicious and vicious, this is a complete Tuqi."


    "At the same time, this guy is also a vindictive man. We killed him once. This guy must hate us, so be careful this time, otherwise he may lose his life."


    From his words, we can probably feel how scrupulous he is about Tucci.


    That kind of guy with violent character, no matter how terrible his strength is, in some ways, will not make people afraid, but that kind of insidious and cunning guy is the real poison.


    "In addition, we must also note that everyone has at least one mercury knife."


    "Tuqi''s power has strong toxin damage. If there is no mercury machete, we may not be able to support it. Although solaka, Kyle and even you can treat, it is always too late, so everyone must have such a weapon in case of need."


    "The last thing to note is that once you meet this guy, don''t give this guy any chance and try your best to attack him, otherwise, the unlucky will become us."


    It seems that this battle will undoubtedly be very tragic and dangerous.


    Each of us has a trace of depression. The enemy that can make shiver so vigilant is definitely not ordinary.


    "Ready!"


    With that sentence, several people''s bodies gradually became naked.


    Zijiao is in front, hivier is behind, Daoyu is on the left and Chen Xiaolin is on the right.


    The whole body is surrounded by that soft carcass.


    With a click, I crushed the soul mark in my hand, and a familiar scene appeared. From the void, an invisible force is rapidly pulling us to the mysterious space.


    Soul mark is a very important thing for every hero.


    Every time a soul mark is destroyed, the strength of that hero will be reduced by at least 30%.


    The loss of strength and their own pain make these heroes desperate to destroy us all when their soul marks are destroyed.


    That anger could not be avoided even by a sinister and cunning man like Tucci.


    In a trance, it seemed that we could hear bursts of sad and shrill sounds. Our bodies were forcibly pulled up and took off. Finally, we shouted and disappeared into the room.


    The next second, we have appeared in the arena of the League of heroes.


    Daomei, Elise, Sona, Aishi, leflean, Ruiwen and Sarah all appeared.


    Chen Xiaolin was also replaced by solaka, and Daoyu was replaced by Kyle and Katrina.


    Plus me, Nine Tailed Fox, Ali, shiver and thirteen people, all appeared in the arena.


    "The soldiers are divided into three groups. I and ashy, leflen and Katrina, Dao Mei, SANA, Ruiwen, Sarah and Elise are in a group of five, and Ali, shiver, solaka and Kyle are in a group of four, moving from top to bottom."


    "Pay attention to inserting eyes along the way."


    "Once you find the trace of that guy, don''t let go, immediately notify others, quickly surround the past, and try to get rid of that guy in the shortest time." I said quickly.


    Although Tuqi is a very powerful and insidious enemy, we are not prepared to waste too much time here. I want to end the war in the shortest time and avoid consuming too much physical strength.


    Others also understand this. Every team is a team of at least four people with complete output, defense and wet nurse, which can ensure absolute safety.


    Although Tuqi''s damage ability is very good, that guy lacks the power of instant explosion. As long as he can''t solve the target in the blink of an eye, Tuqi will soon have no chance to take another shot.


    Moreover, Tuqi has the ability of invisibility. Although he was directly discovered by the spirit of Falcon when he was on the ground, no one knows where that guy is hiding here.


    The whole league arena was silent. Vaguely, it seemed to be filled with a very cold feeling, which made people tremble all over.


    There was nothing around, but it felt like a pair of eyes were staring at us.


    That taste is creepy.


    We keep putting real eyes in the grass, but we can''t find Tucci''s position anyway. As shiver said, the guy must be hiding somewhere waiting for the best opportunity.

 Chapter 1001

    Everywhere, our real eyes are left. If that guy walks through any eye insertion area or destroys our real eyes, we will find them.


    We have long known that this little mouse is very insidious and cunning. It will never easily expose itself to us, but we still underestimate the timidity of that little mouse.


    After an hour or so, we still couldn''t see the little mouse. We even ran from this base to the other base. As a result, we didn''t find anything.


    That guy is so careful.


    We have divided thirteen people into three parts, and the guy still hasn''t appeared. Does it have to wait until all of us are scattered one by one?


    That guy is much more patient than us. If we continue to develop according to this situation, maybe that guy will appear when our spirit can''t hold up in the end.


    We can''t go on like this. Our side will collapse.


    I frowned and thought about countermeasures.


    According to Tucci''s character, maybe even if we all become one by one, I''m afraid that guy doesn''t dare to come out easily.


    And even if we are scattered, the guy may wonder if we did it on purpose and lead him to the bait.


    "That little mouse must be hiding. Damn it, this place is so big that I don''t know where that guy is hiding. I can''t find him for such a long time. If we can''t, let''s disperse again." I frowned and said.


    With my notice, the three teams separated again.


    Originally, there were at least four people in each team, but now they have all become two!


    But as expected, the guy still did not know where to go. Although we had left behind the eye liner, plus a large number of people, but still wanted to search for a whole huge area, it was still very weak.


    Gradually, these people seem to have become a little dissatisfied and irritable.


    "Damn it, I thought it would be solved soon. How could this happen? It''s been two hours. I haven''t seen the mouse yet. Where has the guy gone?" SANA seems to be a little tired. Her pretty face is full of discomfort. Although she didn''t speak, she conveys her meaning..


    "Who knows, this place is so big, who knows where that guy is hiding?" sister Dao frowned.


    "Don''t think so much. Take your time. He can''t hide here all his life?" said Elise.


    "No, I really can''t stand it. You two go there and I''ll go here. We have to find it quickly. It''s not a way to wait like this." sister Dao seems reluctant to continue looking for so many people together and said.


    "No, that guy may be hiding somewhere and waiting for us in case of being..." Elise said quickly.


    "There''s nothing, that guy. He''s so timid. What can he do even if he meets us? You and the master are the same. You''re too careful. Go over there, I''ll go this way, and the three of us will act separately." even SANA seems to be unable to stand it and convey her meaning to Elise.


    Then, without giving Elise a chance to persuade, the two beauties all swayed their sexy bodies and disappeared in front of Elise.


    Elise stretched out her palm and finally failed to intercept the two men.


    "Forget it, they both have good strength. There should be no problem. Besides, that guy is really timid. He probably wants to delay until the world collapses?" said Alice to herself.


    But it seemed that everyone didn''t notice that just above the dark trees, a body was curled up where the trunk forked, and a pair of thief''s small eyes were staring at what happened below.


    The pupils were full of madness and malice.


    Timid? Timid?


    Those words, like steel needles, poked into Tucci''s heart.


    He is timid, but he also hates people saying he is timid.


    Really, everyone who says he is timid will die miserably in the end. He will use his cruelest means to let that guy taste endless pain at the end of his life.


    These women dare to say that they are timid, which is a taboo.


    As for the so-called beauty? Please, in all the mouse eyes, every woman seems to be no different? Those so-called beauties are definitely not as bright as a mouse in Tucci''s eye.


    But there are three guys in front of me. It''s such a time to choose which one to wait for.


    No assassin can hide his intention.


    Perhaps, he can completely hide the murderous opportunity in his heart at ordinary times, but the murderous spirit will still leak out when he is ready to solve the goal.


    Maybe it''s just a moment, but that short moment is enough for a hero.


    The moment of life and death has finally come.

 Chapter 1002

    The appearance of SANA, where is there any sleepiness?


    The whole person seems to suddenly become energetic at this moment, with bright eyes.


    Although SANA is a zither girl, she is also very sensitive to the murderous spirit. At the moment when Tuqi''s murderous spirit blooms, SANA immediately feels it.


    At this time, if SANA wants to avoid, she can completely and perfectly avoid Tuqi''s attack.


    But SANA didn''t hide. SANA knew how hard this opportunity was.


    If you miss this opportunity and want to seize Tuqi''s shadow, I don''t know how long it will take.


    Maybe that guy will never appear again after being frightened once, so SANA must seize this opportunity, she must.


    So SANA didn''t dodge. She knew that the coming attack might be fatal, but SANA resolutely played the final movement of the wild dance.


    The sound waves suddenly spread and quickly spread around in circles.


    As for Tucci''s finger, he pressed it suddenly at this time.


    A crossbow arrow, like a bullet, shot out instantly. With that harsh sound, the crossbow arrow was spinning wildly, the arrow was extremely sharp, and there was terrible poison on it.


    The sharp crossbow shot directly at the center of Sona''s eyebrows.


    But at this time, it was not Sina who was afraid, but Tuqi.


    No, I was fooled.


    Tuqi''s heart was immediately filled with this terrible taste. Unexpectedly, he was so careful that he was cheated after all. These damn guys had already dug this pit and were waiting for him to jump down.


    And I actually jumped down.


    Tucci regretted his carelessness. In his inner fear, Tucci didn''t even dare to see his battle results. He turned around and ran away.


    Four legs crisscross madly on the ground, trying to escape this terrible area.


    But soon, Tucci found that his body was completely out of his control and dancing with that strange music.


    That situation lasted more than a second.


    When Tucci finally got out of that control, he ran forward without stopping.


    But he was so scared that Tuqi didn''t notice. At his feet, a large white spider web had been waiting for a long time.


    Just as Tuqi stepped on it, the spider web tightened instantly. That trap showed its power. Poor Tuqi was directly suspended in mid air, slinking and swinging.


    At the same time, in front of SANA, another woman was holding a shield in her hand, just like a guard. There was a crossbow arrow on the shield, and her tail was shaking constantly.


    Yes, just like Tucci guessed.


    This is indeed a negotiated, this is a trap.


    A similar situation is happening elsewhere.


    Think about it. SANA and solaka are pure wet nurses. They have almost no self-protection ability.


    How can we trust them to act alone? That''s completely impossible.


    All this is just to attract Tucci.


    Shiver forgot to explain that this Tuqi was not only timid and insidious, but also greedy.


    If there is really a good chance, Tucci has the upper hand in cowardice, insidious and greed.


    Just like this time, because of Tuqi''s greed, he immediately put himself into a situation of death.


    In this arena, Tucci''s strength is not strong enough.


    The body was hung in mid air by those spider silk, constantly swinging, and Tuqi was scared to squeak and scream.


    Soon, the scream became more terrible, because a huge figure, with those cobwebs, had covered Tuqi''s body.


    Eight spider legs were dancing and weaving quickly. On Tuqi''s body, milky spider silk quickly wrapped the whole body, just like a zongzi.


    Poor guy, in this case, he can''t run away anyway.


    The sound of Sona''s piano was also a signal, and people from other directions quickly gathered here.


    When we came over, we saw Tucci who had been controlled by Elise.


    As Xavier said, once we have a chance, we must control this guy. Once we let him run away, we don''t want to catch him again.


    Elise was not in a hurry to kill him. After all of us appeared around, Elise finally showed a grim smile on her face, and the spider silk tightened in an instant.


    Then, Tuqi suddenly heard a scream, and the whole body was broken into millions of pieces under the rapidly tightened spider silk.


    Crackling, countless pieces of meat fell in the air, looking very bloody.


    This is Tucci. Once he gets a chance, he will be killed almost immediately. Tucci is too brittle. Even in the game of hero League, this guy is one of the most brittle crisps.


    Once you are trapped, caught by the enemy and lose your life, it is a matter of minutes.


    But this is also now. If it is the noumenon of Tuqi, although that guy is crispy, he can''t stand his strength. Crispy is enough for us to toss about.


    At that time, it is almost impossible to make such a quick decision, and Tuqi''s powerful attack will become a nightmare for us.


    And this nightmare is coming soon.


    With Tucci''s death, the world has basically come to the brink of collapse, with collapse everywhere.


    Under normal circumstances, we will be sent back at this time.


    But the starlight enveloped us, wrapped our bodies, pursued the last trace left before Tuqi''s death, and shuttled through this chaotic void.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, and the feeling of time and space distortion has finally disappeared.


    Our bodies, crackling down on the ground, it is a different place.


    It''s no longer the rocky terrain of Knox, nor the ice and snow where ash lives.


    Here, it seems that there is still some appearance of modern society, surrounded by high buildings, but the appearance of those buildings is very strange, gloomy and gloomy, filled with a depressing atmosphere.


    This is where Tucci lives.


    The streets of Zuan.


    After a short repair, we move on!


    Now we take the initiative. Before, Tucci knew we were going to appear and hid in advance, but now the mouse couldn''t guess that we would appear here. It can be said that there was no defense at all.


    If we start at this time, seize the opportunity and attack suddenly, we may be able to completely solve Tuqi.


    We planned like this, but soon we found that there might be some mistakes in our plan.


    That Tucci is very insidious and cunning.


    The spirit of Falcon flew through the sky, and even Kyle, an angel, patrolled from the sky, but we couldn''t find Tuqi anywhere on the ground, or even see an area where heroes lived.


    Every place seems to be filled with thick dust, which is disgusting.


    "Did Tucci know we might come after him and hide?" I said with a frown.


    "No way, Tucci can''t know that. No one else can know except us," solaka retorted immediately.


    "Moreover, it seems that the situation around here is not that Tucci is hiding, but... This place has been uninhabited for a long time, and there is thick dust everywhere." after taking a look at the footprints on the ground, shiver said.


    There is nothing else here except our footprints.


    Where''s Tucci?


    Or is that guy, like the heroes around us, not in his original world?


    "Tucci, it must still be here!"

 Chapter 1003

    "Tucci, it must be here!"


    We all doubt that Tuqi won''t go anywhere else, but Ali frowned slightly and said with certainty.


    "I can smell the same disgusting smell."


    Smell, Ali''s body is not a hunting dog, but after all, he is a fox and a predator. He is sensitive to smell.


    Although the smell left in the air is quite rotten, Ali can detect some unusual things from the rotten smell.


    I had a photo with Tuqi before. Ali was familiar with the smell of Tuqi. Although this place was old and shabby, there was still some smell in some places.


    That means Tucci must be here.


    It''s just that this place has such a large area. If Tuqi is really here, where will Tuqi hide? Although there are some messy rooms in this place, we searched every place carefully. We didn''t see the shadow of Tuqi at all, or even the traces left after living.


    "I think we may be looking in the wrong direction," said Ali.


    In the face of Tucci, most of our time is even wasted on how to find Tucci. This damn guy can hide too much.


    Ali''s words made my eyelids jump: "what direction?"


    "We only think about how to find a suitable place for people to live in this place, but we all ignore a little. Tuqi is not a person." Ali said: "Tuqi is not a human, he is just a mouse in the sewer."


    "For Tuqi, what he wants may not be the same environment as normal human beings. Tuqi may prefer to live in the place where he was born." Ali said with a smile.


    These words suddenly brightened all of us.


    Yes, Tucci is a mouse mutated from the sewer. The sewer is Tucci''s home.


    We actually went in the wrong direction. We thought Tuqi would look for a safe, comfortable and clean place like other heroes, but we did forget that for Tuqi, the place that is really suitable for us to live is the dirtiest, most chaotic and worst place.


    Zuan''s sewer!


    We all looked in the direction of our feet. It was really choking.


    This place is absolutely dirty. It takes a lot of courage to let these cute girls go into this dirty sewer.


    Unfortunately, there''s nothing I can do about it. After all, Tucci is too dangerous to let me run there alone.


    So although they feel disgusting, they can only pinch their noses.


    Remove the manhole cover of the sewer and drill in one by one.


    It''s different from the sticky, wet and smelly look we imagined. Maybe it''s too old. This sewer has been abandoned for many years. The waste water that used to be everywhere has dried up long ago.


    Although there is still a faint smell of putrefaction in the whole sewer, it is at least not as bad as expected.


    The sewer is completely dry. I don''t know what is underground. If I step on it, it will immediately be a depression. It feels quite strange. Maybe these things are the waste left by Zuan''s various experiments.


    Although it has dried up, this place is still not suitable for normal people. We just came here. We felt very uncomfortable on our body and itched like crawling with small insects.


    It can be imagined that for those who have lived here for a long time, that taste will never feel good.


    Ali''s nose has been twitching slightly, trying to distinguish Tuqi''s position from the smelly smell of the sewer.


    And although there is no sewage below, it is absolutely uncomfortable. The air is filled with all kinds of dust. It''s dirty. I haven''t walked a few steps since I came down. A lot of dust has adhered to each of the girls. Katrina''s nose tip is black, which looks very funny.


    But now I dare not laugh. Girls love to be clean. It''s absolutely unbearable for them to become dirty.


    These cute girls are very angry because of their current situation. Their white faces become dark and their sexy clothes become dirty. Like beggars, these girls have accumulated a lot of anger.


    I can almost imagine what these girls will look like when they really meet Tuqi.


    "Yes, it''s in this direction." even Ali, a charming fox woman, spoke coldly and pointed to one of the channels. Ali said darkly.


    That voice made me tremble involuntarily.


    Tuqi, Tuqi, it''s only bad luck for you to meet such a group of angry women. You deserve to be finished.


    Several girls were very angry. When they heard that Ali had found it, they all looked with a trace of murder in their eyes. Led by Ali, they quickly moved in that direction.


    The sewer is very developed, extending in all directions, and there are disgusting passages everywhere.


    But Ali can judge the real position of Tuqi from the chaotic channel.


    The flexible body is constantly shuttling. About ten minutes later, Ali suddenly raised his hand and said, "stop."


    "Give me a real eye." Ali stretched out a hand and whispered, "don''t make any noise."


    I quickly bought a real eye and gave it to Ali. I don''t know what Ali wants.


    It''s different to see Ali let us stay here, but she crept quietly and walked over little by little.


    At the front corner, I lost my real eye as soon as I lost my palm.


    Silently, the real eye has been placed in that direction, and has not been found by anyone, nor has it made the slightest movement.


    At the same time, just in front of us, the field of vision brought by the real eye suddenly showed up.


    In front, it is a slightly larger area, which is about a centralized place of sewers. It is located at the underground intersection. That area is quite wide.


    The real eye is inserted at the edge of one of the channels, half of which is exposed, and the other half is still on our side.


    It''s very skillful. If you don''t look carefully, it''s easy to ignore the past.


    Even the guy inside didn''t even notice the existence of the real eye.


    At the intersection of the sewer, an angry little mouse was walking around.


    That head, about the size of a child, walks upright. It''s many times smaller than what it looks like outside. Behind it is a very strong rainstorm pear crossbow with two large raised plates and white teeth.


    Tucci, this guy is the real appearance of Tucci, the source of the plague.


    Although he is much smaller, Tuqi''s strength can only play his strongest strength under this state. As expected, this guy lives in the sewer.


    And now this guy hasn''t even found the real eye, let alone we''ve chased here.


    That guy hasn''t found us yet. This is a good phenomenon. If we launch a sudden attack, it may have unexpected effects.


    But our main problem now is that if we can''t solve Tuqi at one time, if we let this guy run away, it will be very troublesome for us. This sewer is very developed and there are countless places to hide. If we really let this guy run away, we won''t find Tuqi unless we completely destroy the whole place.


    "There are four exits here. Just stay here." Ali glanced at me and said, "you alone should be able to stop Tuqi. At least for a while, shouldn''t it be a problem?"


    "No problem." when hunting Tuqi, Ali became a commander.


    "Well, you stay here first."


    "Elise, it''s your turn now. At this turning place, use your strongest strength to arrange the most tenacious spider web!"

 Chapter 1004

    In the face of Tucci, you must be careful.


    This guy is not edgat. He will rush forward. If Tucci feels anything wrong, this guy will run faster than anyone.


    When dealing with Tuqi, the most important thing is not whether we can kill Tuqi, but whether we can find this guy, which is the most troublesome problem.


    Ali is a fox. In terms of hunting, Ali is also more experienced. In order to prevent his prey from escaping, Ali must be fully prepared.


    All of us are under the command of Ali. As long as you have this talent, you can let others do what you want, and others will give you absolute trust.


    At the corner of the intersection, Elise laid a layer of dragnet, one by one tough spider silk like a steel wire, completely blocking the exit.


    I was also blocked.


    I''m trapped at this intersection.


    "You stay here first, and we''ll go around from other places." Ali said, then stretched out his hand and took back the real eye. Otherwise, it would be a little troublesome to be found by Tuqi.


    "Don''t act rashly for the time being, wait for our signal, and take action together when we are ready in other directions." Ali warned carefully.


    "Yes, madam..." I said with a smile. I feel that Ali is like a female police officer.


    Ali gave me a white look. There are all kinds of customs.


    Then take the others away in the other direction.


    Although the sense of direction here is very disordered, Ali can keenly identify his own direction from here.


    At the corner of the passage on the left, Ruiwen, Sarah, Katrina and Kyle were left. Similarly, Elise arranged a blockade with spider silk.


    In the opposite direction of me, there were four people left: shiver, sister Dao, Aishi and SANA.


    As for Ali, solaka, lefflan and Elise, they are in the right passage.


    Here, Elise also set up a blockade.


    Tuqi inside doesn''t know what''s happening outside. This guy doesn''t know he''s surrounded.


    Four exits, all blocked.


    Tucci is still walking around inside. His strange face is full of anger. A soul mark has been destroyed. Tucci can feel that his strength has been seriously weakened.


    Tuqi wanted revenge, but the timid Tuqi was worried that he could not steal the chicken and eat the rice. If he wanted to go out, he could only separate another soul mark, but he was not the opponent of those people before. Even if he separated again, he was still not the opponent.


    Because he suffered a loss and didn''t dare to go out for revenge, Tuqi felt very, very uncomfortable, and vaguely, Tuqi seemed to feel that the situation was not quite right, and there was a burst of depression around him.


    Even Tucci felt like he was being watched by someone.


    But soon Tuqi shook his head. It''s impossible. This place is where he lives alone. Even if those people can kill themselves in the arena, they can''t find it here.


    Here, it''s absolutely safe. Maybe I think too much. Because I suffered a loss, I was a little insane.


    I forgot about it. There was nothing.


    Tuqi shook his head and was ready to have a rest. Even being angry was useless. He couldn''t go out and kill all those people.


    But at this time, Tucci suddenly heard a strange sound.


    In this place, I have always been alone, so when this voice appears, it suddenly becomes particularly obvious.


    Tuqi''s eyes suddenly widened. He only saw the direction on the right. Several little spiders were climbing quickly on the ground and coming towards him.


    Spiders?


    There are spiders in this place?


    Even with Tuqi''s cunning, he didn''t react for a moment.


    Tucci''s subconscious feeling is that it may be several lucky spiders who barely survived and stayed here when the world collapsed.


    When those little spiders passed by, Tuqi even wanted to stretch out a hand and grab one.


    Because it''s so boring, Tuqi also needs a companion who can play with himself, even if it''s just a spider.


    In fact, in some ways, this guy is also very poor.


    Unfortunately, the more pitiful thing is still behind. At the moment when Tuqi''s palm just touched the little spider, the companion Tuqi thought suddenly exploded.


    Just like a bomb, it exploded in an instant.


    Boom


    A piece of venom exploded instantly and splashed on Tuqi''s body.


    That sound is particularly obvious at this time. The venom splashes on the body and immediately makes a Zizi Lala sound.


    Not to mention, when Tuqi was stunned, more and more small spiders swarmed from the ground, and all the targets were Tuqi''s body.


    That scene startled Tucci. He didn''t even know what was going on. Why did a little spider explode?


    Why does that picture always feel familiar?


    Elise!


    Suddenly, Tucci''s mind flashed such a name, an enemy he had encountered before.


    Elise has the ability to explode from manipulating spiders.


    Did Elise show up here?


    It has to be said that the timid guy''s brain is very sensitive. He thought of this almost immediately, and the mouse face became distorted in an instant.


    Two legs on the ground a force, the whole body immediately ejected.


    Just as the source of the plague retreated rapidly, the movement of his hand did not stop, and I didn''t know where he caught it. As soon as he threw it away, a bucket full of venom was thrown out directly.


    Highly toxic bucket!


    The venom in the bucket dispersed instantly, and a large amount of venom sprayed out and adhered directly to the spiders.


    It''s all toxic!


    For a moment, this area was filled with that very strong smell, which made people feel very uncomfortable.


    Death venom, venom explosion!


    A series of skills are released. Those highly poisonous spiders usually don''t explode until they touch the target''s body, but now all these highly poisonous spiders have been detonated in advance.


    Forced to detonate by Tucci''s venom.


    The sound of a series of explosions immediately dispersed, and the terrible venom splashed everywhere, but those venoms could not cause any harm to Tuqi.


    Because now Tucci has run to an exit position. Without looking behind him, he turns and runs.


    Cunning rabbits and three caves, not to mention the suspicious and cunning Tuqi. Once he finds anything wrong, the guy''s first reaction is not to kill the enemy in the past, but to run away first.


    This is also the reason why Tuqi lives at this crossroads, because here, Tuqi can escape from any direction at will.


    But this time, when Tuqi was really unlucky, this guy couldn''t imagine that every direction around his nest was completely blocked.


    When Tucci just rushed over, he turned a little and heard a violent air breaking sound suddenly.


    The next moment, a huge axe swept directly through the sewer.


    The distance was too close. In this case, Tuqi couldn''t avoid such a move. He only heard a bang and the axe hit Tuqi''s face door directly.


    With a squeaking scream, the poor little guy was directly hit and flew out by the axe. The blood gushed on the front door. His body was like a ball, hit the top of the sewer, and finally fell heavily on a large piece of waste on the ground.


    The enemy appeared after all.


    Tucci had no idea that he would be killed here, but this happened after all.


    The damn guy with itchy teeth that Tucci hated, grabbed the axe and appeared in front of him again.

 Chapter 1005

    When Tucci finally got up from the ground, he looked around and found himself surrounded by enemies everywhere.


    All are familiar faces, the people who killed themselves outside and in the arena.


    Those guys, one by one, came out of the surrounding sewers and surrounded themselves in the middle.


    Tuqi''s eyes could feel the strong hatred and even the slightest fear.


    Even in this place, his strength is much stronger than before, but Tucci is still afraid. This is his nature, which can''t be changed anyway.


    These guys can chase and kill here. How did they do it?


    Tuqi''s heart was full of doubts, but Tuqi knew that these people were not so kind and intended to answer their doubts.


    Tucci knew that it was really time for his life and death.


    Even if he died before, he still can live, but now, if he dies, he is really dead.


    Tuqi is afraid of death. If he doesn''t want to die, he can only kill all these people.


    His eyes swept over those people. Tuqi is trying to find a place to break through from these people.


    Finally, when he saw me, his eyes flickered a little, and his eyes became a little strange.


    There is only one person in this place. Maybe he can escape from here.


    The battle has begun. No one has said a word more. A pair of eyes have completely locked the mouse. They are trying to find flaws from this guy.


    There was a dull and depressing atmosphere around.


    "Do it!" finally, Ali drank and announced the beginning of the battle.


    In the next moment, the bodies move rapidly. Although the sewer is narrow and crowded, and the action is quite unchanged, everyone here is an expert. In different terrain, they can give full play to their strength as much as possible.


    Flash!


    Instant step!


    Blade impact!


    The shadow is lost!


    Katrina, sister Dao and lefulan and I almost all developed blinking skills. In an instant, our bodies all appeared around Tuqi, and various forces quickly shrouded Tuqi.


    Toxic outbreak!


    Tuqi is definitely not that easy to provoke. This place is Tuqi''s nest. The ground is full of all kinds of polluted waste. For Tuqi, these things are natural weapons.


    In the strange howl, the large pollution source on the ground was directly detonated by Tuqi. At what time, there was a black smell everywhere.


    Pungent toxicity is spreading wildly. Tuqi has lived here for a long time. This place has long been built by Tuqi, just like Tietong.


    Any move is an extremely terrorist attack.


    We can all feel that our bodies seem to be madly penetrated by those poisonous gases. Our minds are confused. This guy''s poisonous gas is really terrible.


    But fortunately, we were ready. The skill of mercury knife was immediately launched, and the feeling of being penetrated by toxins disappeared immediately.


    At the same time, as soon as I lifted my palm, a weakness had been lost.


    Although the effect of weakness is not as deadly as vertigo, it is also appropriate at this time. Tuqi only feels that his body is pressed by something heavy, and his whole body is tired.


    The original sensitive movement suddenly slowed down.


    Discipline!


    Immediately, a huge war hammer like the holy light appeared directly above his head, and with that bright light, it smashed down at Tuqi''s head.


    Tuqi''s attack power is very strong, but this guy has almost no means to protect his life. Seeing that the giant hammer hit directly, Tuqi''s face changed wildly. He almost tried his best and jumped out next to him.


    Boom!


    The power of punishment fell from Tuqi''s side.


    The ground trembled violently and filled with smoke.


    An impact shook Tucci out.


    Phantom chain!


    But before Tuqi could recover, on the other side, a deadly chain had been put on Tuqi''s neck.


    Tucci struggled desperately, and the phantom chain was about to get out of control.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    Ash''s help came from the side.


    Ice arrows made Tuqi''s speed as slow as a turtle.


    Immediately, the magic crystal arrows have begun to gather quickly.


    The continuous attacks made Tuqi feel almost like he was going to die. He wanted to fight back, but he didn''t think that the strength of these enemies was too strong, and various control abilities one by one, so that Tuqi had little reaction time.


    Now, our team has grown many times than before. It''s not the time to face Warwick or Ecuador.


    Now I, the women around me, have greatly improved their strength. In addition, there are two additional main members. For a moment, Tuqi has become very wasteful. Under our siege, there is only the part of screaming.


    However, Tuqi here is much stronger than the outside after all. When the magic crystal arrow Kankan is about to shoot, Tuqi finally rattles, breaks free from the shackles of the phantom chain, and his whole body jumps out in front of him.


    Boom!


    The magic crystal arrow exploded behind Tuqi and eventually failed.


    The end of the wild dance!


    SANA also began to play her most powerful music. Once the final movement of the wild dance starts, Tuqi will be controlled in a short time.


    Tucci sensed the danger and opened fire.


    The pear flower crossbow opened in an instant, and a cluster of crossbow arrows strafed towards Sona like bullets.


    Whew, whew!


    SANA can''t hide, but SANA doesn''t have to hide at all.


    Another figure, after two jumps, had grabbed SANA and rushed to the side. One crossbow arrow directly plunged into the back pipe, but could not cause any damage to SANA.


    But the final movement of this wild dance was finally interrupted.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Tuqi was ready to break through. Poison barrels were thrown everywhere, and then exploded. Everywhere was immersed in a large toxic fog. At this time, Tuqi rushed to the side.


    From my direction, I want to break through.


    While resisting the invasion of toxins, on the other hand, he was prepared for Tuqi''s attack.


    The dance of broken wings!


    But all the time, my people came to help quickly. Just after Ruiwen saved SANA, she rushed over and smashed the broken sword from the sky.


    A bang, a violent tremor, directly shook Tuqi''s body, and the hard formed speed was immediately interrupted.


    a hail of bullets!


    Sarah''s assistance also appeared immediately. A large barrage appeared at Tuqi''s feet. In the hail of bullets, Tuqi''s speed was attenuated again.


    Endless bondage!


    It''s a great opportunity. I''ll never miss it.


    The skills from Warwick, after the last upgrade, finally showed their power.


    His body jumped in front of Tuqi, and his two palms were raised high. Immediately, he saw only the continuous interlacing of claw shadows all over the sky, which completely surrounded Tuqi.


    Level 1''s endless bondage can last five attacks.


    But the endless bondage of level 10 can make ten attacks in an instant. How much more powerful is it?


    The only thing I saw was that on Tuqi''s body, claw marks scratched and blood burst. The mouse''s fur couldn''t bear the claws of the hungry wolf, and countless scars were torn in an instant.


    Blood rolled down his fur and Tucci screamed.


    Tucci didn''t choose to be invisible. This guy knows very well that his invisibility is of no use when ash is here. He can only hide his figure after escaping from the sight of these people.


    Be sure to get out of here.


    Death venom!


    The blood on the body seemed to boil, and the liquid in those wounds suddenly volatilized.


    That''s Tucci''s deadliest venom. It''s nothing but his own blood.


    When the blood evaporated, I only felt my brain dizzy, my body flopped and tilted to the ground, my hands and feet cold, and my limbs numb.


    I''ve never encountered such a terrible toxin.

 Chapter 1006

    Death venom is a passive skill in the game, but in fact, this move is Tuqi''s most abnormal move.


    When the blood spread out, all the people who smelled the blood fell down involuntarily.


    Although it is said that he will not die immediately, the terrible taste is still frightening.


    For Tucci, this is definitely a great opportunity. If he is tough and brave enough, he can at least destroy several of us by taking this opportunity.


    This is the biggest threat we have encountered.


    But... Tucci is timid!


    After limiting us, Tucci didn''t turn around and kill us, but turned around and ran away.


    Run away from?


    This may be the most timid hero in the hero League. He didn''t seize such a good opportunity, but ran away by himself.


    But this is quite in line with Tucci''s character, and thanks to this timid character, we were able to survive.


    Just after the cooling of the mercury knife, we immediately threw ourselves a purification,


    But this time, the purification had no immediate effect. After two seconds, the feeling of dizziness was a little better.


    At this time, we also heard the angry roar from behind.


    There is no doubt that Tucci ran away, but fell into Elise''s spider web.


    Elise may be the only one of these people who is not greatly affected by the toxicity. Eight spider legs dance quickly and climb over, and the spider silk tightens quickly.


    The trap laid down before finally worked. Poor Tuqi. He thought he could escape from heaven, but he fell into the next trap immediately.


    When we struggled to get up from the ground, we saw the guy still struggling in the spider web.


    But the boy''s strength is not covered. His teeth are sharp. Many spider webs have been torn off by this guy. The spider webs have become broken. It won''t take long for this guy to escape.


    If this guy can have that time safely.


    After a few seconds, Tucci finally broke free from the shackles of the spider web and fell to the ground.


    But he didn''t continue to run away. A heart-shaped trace had fallen on Tuqi.


    The power of Ali.


    Ecuador cannot resist this force, nor can Tucci.


    Tuqi''s face was completely twisted together, and his body was almost struggling and wriggling on the ground. Instead of leaving, he retreated step by step.


    Enchantment!


    This super control skill almost made Tucci fall into despair, and the last chance to escape was all over at this time.


    Others took advantage of this opportunity to quickly surround the past. In Tuqi''s frightening eyes, they raised their weapons one by one, and then fell down with a crackling sound.


    Poor Tucci, once controlled, this guy will completely lose his last chance of life.


    Death has come!


    The squeaky scream lasted for several seconds. Even after the Charm Magic was over, this guy couldn''t think better. Elise had taken the opportunity to wrap Tuqi into a zongzi.


    The muzzle of Sarah''s pistol was stuffed into Tucci''s wound. The barrage seemed to spray indiscriminately. Coupled with the dense attacks of others, the poor mouse completely lost his chance to live at this time.


    The body was smashed to pieces and the bones were gone.


    Only the soul mark is left on the ground, emitting an attractive light.


    Mission complete, retreat!


    After killing Tucci, we left the world, and Tucci''s last blow was left to me.


    But for me, the value of this soul origin is greater than anything.


    This soul origin is just enough for me to raise my rank from glorious gold to luxurious platinum.


    Although it still can''t let ash and them completely free, at least it''s a step further.


    Not long after we left that world and returned to s City, the brothers who had left before came back.


    Each one is full of joy. Since the zombies and mutant animals disappeared, there has been no such harvest in the territory for a long time.


    270000 capable nuclei.


    We killed, and later our brothers killed, although not as much as 300000, but the figure of 270000 is enough to scare a group of people.


    Not to mention that some big rats are smart and run away long ago. Otherwise, this number must be more terrible!


    This huge harvest also made Mu a Shen look happy. Now the consumption of these ability nuclei in the territory is amazing. This batch of harvest is enough for us to support for a long time.


    Our brother also found Tuqi''s nest, where he found thousands of white bones and polished bone arrows... During the period when he occupied the mountain as king, this guy didn''t know how many civilians he killed.


    There is still no information from the Western Theater. I think it is also these operations. The members of Knox must be careful and certainly not make too much publicity.


    It''s absolute luck to find Tucci in the Western Theater.


    Let Shang Qi continue to step up their time to collect intelligence. On the other hand, I called Mu Mu and the God who just got up from bed, as well as Junren, Xu Yang and ye Xuan who had been in the army to one side.


    I told several people about the fighting style of those capable people I saw from the Western Theater.


    That power is really very powerful. If we can form this power here, even if we don''t have missiles, the destructive power will not be inferior to ordinary missiles.


    After listening to me, several people also took care of it.


    Yes, there are many powerful people here, but there are more people with average strength. Those brothers with average strength can play a very limited level when they encounter a powerful enemy.


    If we can concentrate their strength together, it may really produce some shocking effects.


    "Let me deal with this problem. I''m sure to train soldiers." Junren patted his chest and said.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you. All the low-level abilities in the territory are assigned to you for training. I hope they can form a strong combat effectiveness."


    Shang Qi, Meng Rui and Nami handled the situation in the territory in an orderly manner. They can be said to be the big housekeeper of our city.


    On the contrary, Mu Mu and I don''t have much to worry about.


    I''ve been working hard to improve my strength, and so is mu mu. Almost all the mecha soldiers in the territory come from Mu Mu''s hands. As for ah Shen, he is improving his rage potion.


    The effect of rage potion is very obvious. Although God couldn''t get out of bed for a few days after taking it, he hasn''t recovered from that kind of sequelae even now.


    In that case, the sequelae will last for at least a week.


    But the effect was also particularly obvious. After taking the rage potion, god suddenly didn''t want it.


    I told God to leave me a few copies of that violent potion anyway. Although the sequelae is great, it can be used to save lives at some times.


    There''s basically nothing wrong here. I''ll go back to my room for the time being.


    I just got a soul origin. I want to promote my rank.


    It was only a few days after I was promoted to the gold position. I didn''t expect to get platinum soon. I didn''t even expect this speed.


    In fact, now that I''m promoted to the level, I''ve lost a lot of trouble. I don''t need to worry about experience values. As long as I can find the source of my soul, I can advance at any time.


    After taking a look at the origin of the soul in my hand, I directly chose advanced.


    "Excuse me, do you consume the source of plague, the source of Tuqi''s soul?" a familiar voice sounded in my ear.


    Once I choose advanced, Tucci will disappear completely.


    "Advanced!"

 Chapter 1007

    When I chose the advanced moment, vaguely, it seemed that I could hear an unwilling roar, and Tuqi completely disappeared.


    "The source of plague, the source of Tuqi''s soul disappears, and the advanced stage begins."


    "Ding, congratulations on your advanced success. At present, the luxury platinum is level 4!"


    When this sound sounded, my rank finally reached the platinum rank, followed by the time with random attributes.


    In fact, with the continuous improvement of my rank, the greater the chance of retaining the attribute from random to high percentage, and even said that each time must be better than the last time, but even so, I still have some worries in my heart.


    "The summoner confirms the advanced level, and the advanced level starts..."


    "Level zero..."


    "Keep the points of body strengthening in the random..."


    "It ends randomly. The total attribute points are 3944 points, and 70% of the attribute points are obtained. It will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    "Keep 2760 points."


    "Skill points are in random."


    "The total skill points are 120 points, 70% is reserved, and will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    "Keep eighty-four points."


    "Talent points in random..."


    "The total talent points are 130 points, and 70% of the talent points are reserved. They will not be calculated after the decimal point..."


    "Keep ninety-one!"


    Sure enough, with the higher and higher segments, more and more attribute points can be retained. It was 60% before and 70% this time


    "Ding, the system prompts that the summoner has completed three advanced steps. Congratulations on entering glorious platinum level 4, and the upper limit of level has been raised to level 80. At the same time, the system is upgraded, and the function of the system cannot be used within 24 hours."


    At the same time, the upgrade light on me is still flashing. There is still some experience value left in the previous missile bombing. Moreover, I just killed Tuqi myself. The experience value contributed by that guy to me is also frightening.


    The light has been flickering. I don''t know it flickers dozens of times. Maybe this time, my level can directly reach level 80?


    But unfortunately, I still think too much. The white light on my body flickered for 60 times and finally stopped.


    Level 60, it is estimated that there are not many remaining experience values of missile bombing before. It is mostly Tuqi''s credit to upgrade to level 60 this time.


    But level 60 is definitely a lot.


    Summoner level: luxury platinum level 4 level 60!


    Head: 764 points;


    Torso: 764 points;


    Left hand: 764 points;


    Right hand: 764 points;


    Left leg: 764 points;


    Right leg: 764 points;


    Ding Ding: 6 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv10


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Punishment: level 10


    Barrier: level 10


    Blood trace (Evolution): level 10


    Hunter roar: level 10


    Endless bondage: level 10


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 40 points (200 attacks); Destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense) doomsday phantom: 40 points (50% movement speed) undead body: 31 (38.75% self recovery).


    Noble platinum gold has reached level 4 and level 60. Once again, there has been an extremely terrible growth in all attributes.


    But if you want to advance, the situation becomes a lot of trouble.


    I originally thought that the next step to bright diamonds might require two soul origins.


    But I found that I was wrong, not two, but... Three.


    There is one more than expected. Although it''s easy to say, for me, this extra soul source requires me to take a risk to hunt a hero.


    Even with the previous experience, hunting heroes is still a very troublesome situation.


    Originally, we thought the intelligence in the Western Theater was not very good, but I just advanced for less than a day, and several intelligence came from the Western Theater one after another.


    When Shang Qi informed us, we were all shocked by so much information.


    It seems that during this period of time, Knox took action one after another, with great hands, and there are traces left by Knox members everywhere.


    With the location of S City as the center, the locations covered by the intelligence almost surrounded the whole city.


    Moreover, these information were fresh. It didn''t take long for it to happen. Unexpectedly, it was immediately discovered by people in the Western Theater.


    "In the first news released 13 minutes ago, the satellite captured a picture showing that the vampire Vladimir once appeared in the southwest of S City, 750 kilometers away. According to the current situation, it should go in this direction..." on the map, Shang Qi quickly explained his newly obtained information.


    "Eight minutes ago, the second news came. In our eastern direction, we found that the Snake Girl Cassiopeia appeared on the east coast and seemed to be going to sea."


    "Five minutes ago, there was a third news. In the south, a large group of crows were found, surrounded by a man flying. It was speculated that it might be the chief strategist. The direction this man went was about this position... There was a mountain peak, very steep, but Weixing didn''t find anything at this position."


    "Four minutes ago, the fourth news came. The satellite image found that in the northwest region, a grand canyon has been shrouded in wind and sand, and people and animals can''t get close to it. This place used to be an ordinary Canyon, but now it has all become a violent hurricane. The Western Theater once flew a plane, but the planes were directly swept away."


    "Finally, just now, a message came from the Western Theater and found a trace of the fallen angel moganna... That place was originally a normal forest, but now even if it was emptied for thousands of miles, the forest was dark and full of dark energy. It was suspected that it might be moganna. After all, moganna seemed to master darkness and evil The power of. "


    With one breath, Shang Qi felt his throat a little dry. It was true in the Western Theater. When there was no information before, there was nothing for a day. When the information came, a lot of people came all at once.


    With so much intelligence, even s city feels a little troublesome to deal with so many problems in batches.


    But most of these things have something to do with Knox. If we don''t do anything, we''re looking for death.


    "What about the Western Theater? They''re only going to provide information, and then they don''t care about anything else?" I asked with a blink.


    "Well, master Chutian said that the strength of the capable people on their side is very poor. There are few experts. As for the mecha soldiers, their combat effectiveness is limited. These problems are left to us." Shang Qi shrugged his shoulders and said helplessly.


    Fuck your sister.


    Chu Tian, Song Lian, those two old foxes, pretend.


    Others don''t know. I really think we don''t know. Even Xiao Ya can''t afford the super impact caused by the rocket launch before. I barely support it, but those two old things behave like people who have nothing to do.


    Just from this point, we can see that the strength of the two old guys is absolutely awesome. At least they don''t look like two people pretending.


    But forget it, this is originally the struggle between us and Knox. It has nothing to do with them. They are unwilling to contribute. It is not easy to provide so much information.


    However, now there are five pieces of information all at once, and five directions may need support. In this case, we must be prepared.


    We must make a good plan. Although there are experts in S City, there are not many to that extent.


    This time, think of it as an all-out war against Knox.


    "Zhang Quan, Na Mei and Dao Yu, you three are responsible for going to sea and the situation in the East China Sea." I frowned and said.


    Zhang Quan and Na Mei are masters of naval warfare. Cassiopeia can''t get rid of Katrina. It''s best to let these three people go there.


    "I''ll go too. More people and more safety," Yang said.


    "But you have to take care of God here," I said.


    "Bah, when I''m really so weak, believe it or not, I''ll blow you away with one punch. Such a small problem won''t bother you at all." the nearby God said impolitely.

 Chapter 1008

    God roared and revealed a muscular arm to show his strength.


    Although today''s God still looks a little weak, on the whole, he is much better than before.


    And even if a God is traumatized, his strength is stronger than ordinary people, there is no doubt about it.


    As for Yangyang and Xiaoling, these two women will not be willing to be excluded. They will worry about God''s injury, but they will not let go of their responsibilities.


    Seeing this appearance, I knew it was impossible not to let them participate. After a little meditation, I said, "well, Dao Yu, Nami, Zhang Quan and Yangyang. You four go to the East China Sea. Who else is not clear there, but at least there is a magic snake, Cassiopeia. Be careful."


    "Don''t worry, we understand. It''s not the first time for us to perform this task. We know what to do. Let''s study the route and start now," Yang said.


    According to the current situation, we only know that Cassiopeia is going to the East China Sea and only know the location of the woman''s mouth to the sea, but it is not clear where she has arrived.


    However, there is no need to worry about this problem. There is Nami. Nothing in the ocean can escape Nami''s feeling.


    "Vladimir, the vampire in the southwest, let me solve it." ah Shen patted his chest and said.


    "Last time I almost killed that guy, but I didn''t expect to be alive. This time I won''t make that guy feel better." ah Shen said with a grim smile.


    "You can''t do it alone. Take more brothers." I said, "we don''t know what the vampire wants to do there."


    "Well, that''s good. Fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huangshu and Guan Zhaolin, you three act with me!" ah Shen directly ordered three people.


    The way this guy chooses players is also very obvious. Like himself, all three are extremely violent guys.


    "The south is Swain. Over there, the situation over there..."


    "I''ll take care of svein." Mumu also said. Mumu has several powerful mecha, two heroes and a total of eight experts around him. His combat effectiveness is no less than that of anyone in the territory.


    However, to be on the safe side, Mumu still brought a few more brothers.


    Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Shitou and Bai Qiu acted together.


    Five intelligence, three have been arranged.


    The rest is the Grand Canyon in the northwest and the cold dark jungle in Siberia.


    The Grand Canyon is surrounded by hurricanes. According to the situation, it may be the location of Hurricane wrath Jana.


    We haven''t found any people from Knox in that direction yet. It would be nice if we could win them over before Knox.


    As for the great jungle in Siberia, it is speculated that it may be the fallen angel mogana. In fact, Kyle should be the best to deal with it, but Kyle went to sea with the knife language.


    Mogana''s strength should not be too strong. Although the falling angel''s own combat power is very terrible, her strength was seriously damaged when she fell on the earth due to the fierce war with Kyle, and she should not recover now.


    But it''s hard to say that moganna is evil after all. She can''t wait for her strength to recover like Kyle.


    Moganna''s situation could be very dangerous.


    So after thinking about it, I''m going to go to mogana myself.


    But just then, another intelligence came from the Western Theater.


    "Hey, this shit is still one after another." Shang Qi also felt a little unhappy: "the information just released said that there was a big man in the northwest Grand Canyon, such a look..."


    Pointing to the satellite image, Shang Qi said.


    A glance at the big man made many of us frown.


    The undead God of war Thain!


    That guy, we know, ambushed us once and almost killed many of us. It was a ferocious mess.


    That guy is a pure war machine. He only knows constant killing, killing and killing. He doesn''t know anything else.


    In short, this is also a difficult guy to deal with.


    Originally, I wanted to go there in person for a while to see what role the fallen angel moganna was, but as soon as I saw Thain appear, I immediately changed my mind.


    Once Thain goes crazy, ordinary people can''t bear it. Even God can''t resist it.


    Except for my dragon, it is estimated that few can guarantee to defeat the undead God of war.


    "I''ll solve it over the storm canyon. As for the falling angel moganna..." I made some difficulties.


    That guy may be in the same danger. If someone is sent over, he may not come back.


    Mu Mu, a Shen and I all have their own tasks. As for Shang Qi, we must stay in the headquarters.


    "I''ll go." Bingya suddenly opened her mouth.


    "I''ll go to the dark forest to see the situation. If it''s dangerous, I won''t act rashly," Bingya said.


    My eyes brightened. Bingya''s words are indeed possible. Bingya''s strength is very strong, and she can fly freely in the sky. Instead, she can play a role.


    "Let''s go too." next to Tong Lei, he said he, Chen Xiaodao and Chen Xiaolin.


    Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao are the old people in s city. They have good strength, especially Tong Lei. They are roles that can scare Zhong lixiu. Zhong lixiu dare not easily provoke Tong Lei before Zhong lixiu has not got the soul mark of akali.


    Chen Xiaodao''s scalpel can play crazy special effects against those characters who are not very defensive.


    As for Chen Xiaolin''s words, her therapeutic ability is unparalleled in the world.


    "If the three of us add it, even if we can''t run away, we can carry it with each other. It should be OK," Chen Xiaodao said.


    "Well, in that case, the dark forest will be handled by you. Be careful. No matter what happens, you must not take risks."


    Everyone''s tasks have been assigned.


    "Zhang Xuliang, Chen Bolin and I will stay here. Once we detect anything wrong, we will go to any direction for support in time. At the same time, I will inform you of your location and the Western Theater at any time..." Shang Qi said: "be careful."


    Be careful!


    After telling each other, we began to act immediately.


    Now, no matter what we do, no matter what task we have, we will leave enough strength in our territory to protect our city.


    Ye Xuan, Xu Yang, Jun Ren, crab, Xiao Ling, Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao, and a large number of other experts all stay in s city to avoid having enough experts to deal with when s city is threatened.


    Five pieces of information appeared in a row, which caught us a little unprepared.


    It seems that the people in Knox are really crazy. Those guys are ready to bring all the people together in a short time.


    If they succeed, plus the Tuqi killed before, it is definitely a very terrible threat to our dungeon.


    But fortunately, the guy Tucci has been solved.


    However, the current situation is still quite dangerous and can not tolerate the slightest carelessness.


    This is the beginning of a complete war between us and Knox. It''s best to solve it at one time. Don''t give them time to gather together.


    The war... Began.


    With the roar of the crotch dragon, a hurricane soared, and the whole body immediately rushed to the sky, directly to the location of the storm Canyon in the northwest.


    Thain, the undead God of war over there, and probably other members of Knox have arrived. I have to speed up.


    If it''s too late, it may be too late.


    In the storm Canyon, it is likely to be the heroic storm wrath Jana in the hero League.


    It is also one of the most powerful auxiliary and treatment in the hero League. If Knox gets this treatment, it is bound to have a great impact. No matter what aspect, I must completely solve this matter.

 Chapter 1009

    Northwest storm Canyon!


    This place was originally just a very peaceful canyon with nothing.


    But soon after the end of the world, the place has become an area of countless storms.


    At first, it was just a gentle breeze, but I don''t know when, that breeze gradually turned into an angry wind and a terrible tornado.


    Up to now, the canyon has almost completely become a chaotic place. The chaotic storm keeps roaring in this place, just like the roar of wild animals, which makes people shudder.


    Birds, beasts, zombies and mutant beasts all stay away from this place. No matter what it is, they will never want to get close to this place.


    Those storms were extremely wild.


    The yellow sand and stones on the ground were rolled into the air by the violent storm!


    The fierce storm was cutting like a blade. The stones were soon broken into pieces and scattered like powder.


    Deep grooves on the ground clearly show how violent the storm is.


    Generally speaking, no life intended to approach this place. Even powerful mutant beasts can feel the danger and bypass this place directly.


    Usually, not to mention the canyon, even around the canyon, there is no shadow of life, but today, it is an accident.


    Two figures have appeared at the entrance of the canyon. Looking at those crazy storms inside, they stand quietly.


    One of the two was tall and strong, just like a stone pillar. His body looked as if it was sewn up by countless broken meat bones. He was like a long handled battle axe in his hands like a tree trunk.


    I have to say, that looks scary enough.


    The undead, Thain.


    It''s the same guy before, but now the undead God of war Thain looks a little different.


    Although the eyes are still full of blood and madness.


    But vaguely, under that kind of scarlet, I can still feel a kind of restraint. This guy will restrain his killing intention, won''t he?


    If that''s the case, this guy is really good. At least Thain couldn''t do it before.


    At this moment, although Thain is still violent, he obviously has some wisdom and is no longer the crazy beast before.


    With his terrible strength and intelligence, Thain''s strength will undoubtedly become more terrible.


    But even so, Thain could not act alone.


    On the satellite image, it may be because the target is too small to be found, but at the entrance of the canyon, next to Thain, there is another person.


    A tall, thin, extremely strong man.


    It''s actually Tyrone, the most loyal and important subordinate around dukkao, who actually appeared here in person.


    It can be imagined that Duke Cao definitely attaches great importance to the people in this place.


    It''s no wonder that although there are many experts in Knox, there is no auxiliary that can treat. Although there is a doctor named Mondo, that guy is a murderer doctor. He is not good at treating patients and saving people.


    On the battlefield, a qualified treatment and a nurse with a big enough cup are absolutely more important than other occupations, so Talon appeared here in person.


    Duke Kao said that no matter what method, we must bring back the storm''s anger Jana, even with a beautiful man''s plan.


    Handsome man?


    Dukkao doesn''t mean to play. As long as he can attract Jana, dukkao doesn''t care what Tyrone will do.


    Kidnapping, coercion, cunning, even poison threats, no matter what means, we must take Jana back.


    Even if it''s tied back, doctor Mondo has some ways to make Jana completely surrender.


    They don''t need to get Jana''s loyalty. All they want is Jana''s strength.


    But this time, Tyrone made a mistake.


    If it''s someone else, it''s estimated by Tyrone''s character that he did it without saying a word.


    But Jana is different.


    What others don''t know is that Jana once saved Talon''s life.


    That was when Tyrone just landed on the earth. At that time, Tyrone had to bring down dukekao''s body. In order to protect dukekao, Tyrone was seriously injured.


    Especially when crossing the middle of the two worlds, Talon''s body was almost twisted to pieces, his muscles collapsed and his muscles and veins were broken.


    That appearance is basically not far from death.


    At that time, the place where Talon fell was this area. Then, luckily, she met Jana. The woman with the same wind, dressed in long snow-white soft hair and wrapped with ribbons like clouds, appeared in front of talon.


    It was the woman who saved Talon with her own wind of recovery. It was for this reason that Talon knew the location of Cana, the wrath of the storm.


    After saving Tyrone, Jana let Tyrone leave.


    And told Talon never to tell anyone about his living here. Unfortunately, Talon broke his appointment after all.


    After hesitating for a while, Tyrone took a step forward: "Jana, I''m Tyrone. My old friend came to see you."


    Old friends?


    Although he saved himself once, it seems that this old friend is still not. When did he become so smooth?


    Tyrone smiled bitterly.


    However, this sentence still seems to have some effects. The storm that originally shrouded around the whole Canyon gradually spread towards both sides, and actually produced a channel.


    Talon feels a little bad in his heart. This guy is a very trustworthy person. This kind of thing makes Talon feel very uncomfortable.


    But in Tyrone''s heart, Duke Kao finally got the upper hand.


    He winked at Thain nearby, and the last trace of intelligence in Thain''s eyes completely disappeared. The whole person seemed to have completely changed into that dull and crazy look.


    This guy knows how to hide his wisdom.


    Just like a pet, he followed Talon''s back and rushed to the canyon.


    The canyon is very wide, and Jana lives in the center of the canyon.


    After walking for a few minutes, the area in the middle of the canyon suddenly became wider.


    All around are violent whirlwinds. On the contrary, it is in the middle area, which is particularly calm.


    In this wide area, it shows a very different appearance. The sand and dust are stacked together in a strange way, just like a house.


    Although there is only dust, this house looks really exquisite, just like a perfect work of art.


    Just looking at this house, I know that this is definitely not something men can do. It is delicate and beautiful.


    Just above the sand room, a slim figure stood on the yellow sand.


    That appearance is completely different from the surrounding environment.


    It''s like a flower in the wild sand, standing proudly in the world.


    That appearance, like the fairy on the Ninth Heaven, should not be defiled by this earthly world.


    Beauty!


    At first glance, this feeling, an indescribable beauty, thrilling, directly shaking people''s hearts.


    My slim body is sexy, enchanting and pure. I don''t wear much clothes. Only those things like ribbons surround the snow-white body like clouds.


    Long snow-white hair, dancing in the wind, is charming.


    Storm rage, Cana!


    A woman who holds the power of a hurricane, a woman who is sexy and enchanting, and also a woman with desperate destructive power. Anyone who belittles this woman will pay a heavy price for his carelessness.


    It''s just that this woman obviously doesn''t want to be involved in other things. She has been living alone in the storm Canyon and isolated from the world. She doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone.

 Chapter 1010

    This is the wrath of the storm, Jana, a hero from zu''an, but contrary to zu''an''s will. She is a favorite in the alliance and enjoys almost the same treatment as a star in the alliance.


    But such a dazzling star is willing to stay in this yellow sand Canyon and enjoy that loneliness.


    Proudly in the world!


    Or disdain?


    Anyway, this is Jana''s territory. She doesn''t want to be disturbed by others. If she can, she doesn''t even want to communicate with anyone.


    Although she is a favorite, a star and a collection of thousands of favorites, Jana is also a very, very smart woman. She knows exactly where her favorite comes from.


    Just because this skin bag is beautiful enough, that''s all.


    Those men were greedy and wanted to swallow her eyes, which made Jana feel sick. In the alliance, she had to entertain those eyes, but in this world, she could be completely separated from all this and didn''t have to bear the disgusting taste.


    But anyway, Jana is a very kind girl.


    That kind of kindness made Cana unable to save the dying people, so when Tyrone appeared in front of her, Cana saved her.


    I thought it was just a meeting, but I didn''t expect Talon to appear in front of me again.


    The Xiumei frowned together, glanced at Tyrone, and finally stayed on Thain. Cana was obviously angry.


    The voice was as cold as a cold wind: "talon, as I said about, don''t come here in the future, and don''t tell anyone about my news here. You have violated our agreement."


    Tyrone smiled, "it doesn''t matter. He''s Thain. He has no wisdom and can''t speak. He''s like a beast. He won''t reveal your trace."


    Jana obviously knew Thain, her anger dissipated a little, and then stared at Tyrone: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s nothing. I just haven''t seen my old friends for a long time. I miss them a little, so I came to see them," Tyrone said.


    Jana glanced at Tyrone and immediately looked away from the other direction: "I''m fine. You didn''t just come to see me?"


    "Almost, it''s still the old problem before. You won''t feel lonely here alone?" Tyrone said. "If you want, you can leave here at any time. The vast world outside, all kinds of thrills, all kinds of different scenery, and many old acquaintances in our hero league are all in this world."


    "Why not leave here and live with others?" Tyrone asked.


    "You should know better than me that it is impossible to live a detached life, whether in the alliance or here, especially for those with strong strength like you."


    "Even if you can live such a leisurely life in the past few years, what about the future? Such days will be destroyed sooner or later. In this case, why not prepare in advance and choose an appropriate force to at least ensure that you will have no worries in your future life."


    Talon is persuading as much as possible. If he can not do it, Talon is reluctant to do it to his former life-saving benefactor.


    And even if he did it, Talon was not sure he could win Ghana here.


    Jana''s eyes narrowed, and there seemed to be some danger in her eyes. She was a very smart woman. Just from what Tyrone said, Jana could feel something wrong.


    "Did you come to win me over for you, Knox? You told your people about me, didn''t you?" Jana''s voice was very dangerous.


    Tyrone knew he couldn''t refute, so he could only nod.


    "You go, and don''t come back. I''ll leave here and go to a place where none of you can find it," said Jana.


    The negotiations failed.


    Cana''s tone has no sense of negotiation at all. Cana doesn''t like such a person who doesn''t keep his promise, let alone divulge his own affairs.


    If there was not a Thain beside Tyrone, I''m afraid Jana would start to keep Tyrone here forever.


    When the persuasion failed, Tyrone sighed helplessly.


    "Then be careful. If I don''t succeed, the rest of us in Knox will come. Be careful. They may not talk as well as me." with a wry smile, Tyrone turned to leave.


    When she left, she gave Jana a suggestion.


    Seeing the two men turn and leave, Jana breathed a little relieved.


    Seeing that the bodies of Thain and Tyrone are getting smaller and smaller in front of themselves, Jana''s body drops down a little, ready to pack up and leave from here.


    Now that it has been exposed, Jana can''t stay here.


    But at this time, an unexpected thing happened, and Thain''s body suddenly turned around.


    The next moment, this terrible behemoth, like the legendary Titan, suddenly charged frantically in the direction of Cana.


    Reckless collision.


    Thain''s unique skill launches a rapid charge in one direction. Although it is not a skill of instantaneous movement, Thain''s speed will reach a limit in this short time.


    Like a hurricane, it swept over in an instant.


    Cana''s face changed wildly. Caught off guard, she could only quickly urge the strong wind under her body, wrap her body and fly in the high air in an instant.


    But Jana was careless.


    In other words, Jana''s trust in Talon made her lose her vigilance and didn''t react at all for a moment.


    At that moment, Jana''s body directly soared to a distance of more than ten meters, and the speed was fast, but Thain had come to Jana''s face.


    The whole body suddenly lifted up and slapped directly into the sky.


    That height is just right. If Jana can fly a meter high, she may be able to avoid it, but this one meter gap is fatal to Jana.


    With a bang, Thain''s palm hit Jana directly. How terrible Thain''s power was, and Jana couldn''t bear it at all.


    The body was directly smashed and flew out, and the blood in the mouth gushed wildly. There was a large amount of bright red on the original snow-white and delicate skin. The body directly hit the stone walls on both sides of the canyon and fell down.


    Immediately a sharp blade was placed on Jana''s neck.


    "Sorry, I have to take you back. Don''t struggle. You won''t be hurt. It''s also a good thing for you, trust me." regardless of Jana''s hateful eyes, tyron carried Jana on his shoulder.


    Although the process is somewhat tortuous, the result is still good.


    The dragon under my body was fast. It wasn''t long before I came over the canyon photographed on the satellite map.


    But when I came over, I found that the canyon was not what I had seen before.


    There are no hurricanes or anything. There is only a layer of sand and dust like a desert on the ground.


    I thought I might have gone to the wrong place. After all, I didn''t have anything like a navigator. It''s nothing new to go the wrong way.


    To be cautious, I landed and searched the canyon.


    But this time, I found something wrong. In the canyon, I saw clear footprints. It was obviously not long since I left. Even on a stone in the middle of the canyon, I saw some bright red blood.


    In this way, the situation immediately understood.


    I''m late.


    The hero who may be the wrath of the storm, Ghana, has been captured by Thain. It is obvious that the man did not accept the advice of Knox. Otherwise, he would not leave those blood stains.


    Grandma is a hammer. I didn''t expect to come here so hard and so fast. It''s still a step late.


    Nagana is not our teammate yet. We can''t search with transmission ability for the time being.


    Damn it, in that case, how do you find it?


    "Footprints."


    Suddenly, my eyes brightened and I saw the row of footprints on the ground.

 Chapter 1011

    footprint!


    There is only a row of huge footprints. The footprints look like beasts. The footprints of elephants are not so big. They are very clear on the ground.


    Thain''s footprints.


    That guy''s body is too huge and heavy. If he steps on it, it''s estimated that even the stones will break. It''s almost impossible to leave silently.


    Always leave a trail.


    So I directly started the ghost trot, and my body was like a gust of wind, roaring directly into the distance along these footprints left on the ground.


    Thain''s footprints are so clear that there''s no need to worry about not finding them.


    I''ve been following for two hours, but I didn''t find the man. I don''t know if I came too late. They''ve been away for too long.


    Until I reached a wet jungle swamp area, I finally found it.


    And, not just Thain, I saw another guy.


    Tyrone!


    On Talon''s shoulder, he even carried a beautiful woman with long snow-white hair and ribbons. Who was it, not Cana?


    Just this gorgeous beauty, now it seems a little sad. She is resisted by Talon on''s shoulder and shrugged and pulled. She is obviously very uncomfortable.


    On that face, you can still see a touch of hatred, and there is a trace of purplish red in the corners of your mouth.


    Talon can enjoy it very much. Such a beautiful little beauty has two long snow-white legs that Talon can''t struggle with.


    When I saw two people, I didn''t attack immediately, but hid quietly aside. I was waiting for the best time!


    If they were the two of them later, I would have done it. Even if Tyrone and Thain combined, they couldn''t stop the combination of me and the dragon.


    But I let the Dragon hide next to me for the time being, because I felt that there seemed to be something strange here.


    Although it is a muddy swamp area with some trees, this place is not suitable for human habitation, but Tyrone and Thain seem to be home when they arrive at this place.


    In the middle of the swamp area, dozens of huge stones are located, all of which are built with houses.


    Can it be said that noxas built his nest in this place?


    Good guy, I''m a little excited. I just followed quietly. Unexpectedly, I found a new nest in Knox. It''s really an unexpected surprise.


    But now that Knox has sent most of its people out, it seems that there are not many people here.


    Only to see Tyrone carrying Jana''s body, came to a door and knocked twice. The door opened and dukkao appeared.


    Sure enough, even if everyone else took action, but Duke Cao didn''t, he was still here.


    I quickly calculated in my heart, Thain, Tyrone and Duke Kao. I have two dragons and me, plus seven heroes. What are the odds of winning the battle?


    The dragon can compete with Duke Kao.


    But what about Thain?


    Now Thain is obviously stronger than before. Whether I can do Thain is a question.


    As for talon, there are seven heroes around me. Now the strength of these seven heroes is also very strong. Three people should have no problem dealing with talon.


    SANA all support, and the remaining three people help me deal with Thain. It should be possible.


    Calculated in my heart, the success rate of this event is at least 80%... No, mondo, I didn''t see that guy, and singid.


    These two guys seem to be researchers and won''t leave easily. If these two people are added, my success rate may be reduced by 50%?


    There is a 50% chance to rescue Jana and escape smoothly. The other 50% will be destroyed and die here.


    Forget it.


    After calculating in my heart, I think the risk is too big. I''m ready to give up this action. It''s a big deal to go back and call two brothers together to bring the whole nest together.


    Thinking of this, I slipped back and prepared to evacuate from here.


    Whew!


    However, at the moment when I just moved, a harsh sound broke the air. Suddenly, it sounded in my ear. That sound, especially terrible, was like the bullet of a sniper gun. It came to me in an instant.


    At that moment, I almost subconsciously raised my arm and grabbed the black fist directly in front of me.


    Boom!


    A crisp sound.


    The sharp knife Qi broke in my palm. I just felt my body retreating as if I couldn''t control it. The palm was burning and painful.


    Duke Kao''s attack.


    The strength of this guy is as terrible as ever. I didn''t even see how this guy shot.


    No wonder he beat ah Shen so badly last time. This old guy really has this strength.


    "Little brother, people are coming. Why don''t you come in?" dukekao said with a smile.


    The nearby Talon pulled out his knife with a Shua. His face was full of anger. Damn it, he was tracked here all the time and didn''t find it. This is definitely a great shame.


    "Hey, hey, forget it. After I put it in, the one next to you will cut my head," I said.


    "I didn''t expect you to hide here. Tut Tut, it''s terrible. This place stinks. I''m glad you can stand it." I was laughing.


    Tyrone''s face grew darker.


    I can feel that the boy is very unhappy with me. His eyes are eager to tear me apart.


    I guess it''s because I have a good relationship with Katrina. The boy is a little jealous.


    "How''s the little girl doing with you these days? Didn''t it cause you any trouble?" said dukkao.


    The conversation between us felt like two old friends talking about family.


    "It''s all right. It''s good. Really, we were so honest yesterday. We didn''t hurt at all," I said.


    I don''t know why. I just want Tyrone next to Qi.


    Sure enough, as soon as this sentence was said, Tyrone''s dark face suddenly turned purple, and his breathing became obviously thick.


    This man, only when it comes to Katrina, will have such a big fluctuation.


    "What do you want to do here?" Duke Kao glanced at Cana next to him. "You didn''t come for her, did you?"


    "Almost." I readily admitted: "such a beautiful girl, I always feel that it may not be good if she falls into your hands, so I''m going to take her!"


    Jana looked up at me strangely. She didn''t know me. Why did I want her? Is it just because it''s beautiful?


    Men are indeed the same creatures.


    "But since your old man is here, forget it. I''ll go back now and come back another day." I said, turning around and ready to go.


    Cana was dizzy with anger. She just said she wanted to save herself. She turned around and ran away when she saw the old thing?


    It''s just a pity that Duke Cao obviously doesn''t want me to leave.


    "Young man, it''s not easy to come to my side. Why don''t you go in and sit down? It''s too impolite for me to leave like this. I''d better stay."


    With a cold voice, Duke Kao''s two Lich disasters had been raised, and a shining light began to flash on the blade.


    This guy is going to kill me here.


    But although I don''t want to give up, I''m not the kind of soft persimmon that can be pinched casually.


    With a whistle, there was a roar behind him. The next second, the dragon''s body roared over in an instant.


    This huge creature suddenly came out, which obviously startled Jana. Unexpectedly, the giant dragon appeared here.


    In the roar, the giant dragon rushed at Duke Kao in an instant, the huge dragon mouth opened, and Sen Han''s sharp fangs swallowed it directly at Duke Kao.


    It''s this pair again. We haven''t decided the outcome before. Maybe we can really kill Duke Kao this time. Maybe this old guy died long ago.

 Chapter 1012

    Although I didn''t really want to fight, since I want to fight, I''ll have a good time.


    The dragon has rushed at Duke Kao. I know very well that although my strength has increased, it is still insufficient compared with this old man.


    So I didn''t aim at the old guy at all. The whole person rushed directly at Tyrone and Thain.


    At the same time, with a move, figures quickly appeared around the body.


    Ruiwen, Sarah, ash, Elise


    As soon as the figures appeared, they quickly rushed around with extremely sensitive posture. The muddy swamp and dense jungle did not have the slightest impact on these people, and immediately formed a surrounding circle.


    It felt like a divine soldier falling from heaven. Ghana was frightened by the scene in front of her. Unexpectedly, so many people suddenly appeared.


    "Thain!" Tyrone growled in a gloomy voice.


    Thain, who looked like a violent beast, immediately roared, and his huge body crawled on the ground, as if it had expanded in a circle in an instant.


    Tyrone seems to know that he is definitely not the opponent of so many of us. He wants Thain to take the lead.


    The guy raised his upper body and grabbed a huge long handled battle axe like a door panel. His body was completely a bulldozer. He was more powerful than Tyrone. I don''t know how many times.


    It''s just that Tyrone doesn''t know that I''m not who I was before.


    With my current strength, there may be some problems against Duke Kao, but against this Thain?


    His eyes gradually turned scarlet. His hands were raised high and jumped. The whole body suddenly appeared in the air. An illusory huge Warhammer in his hands had appeared out of thin air, and the golden luster was flashing violently.


    Discipline!


    With a roar, his body fell like a meteor, and with that huge war hammer, he smashed down at Thain.


    Thain also knew how powerful it was. The axe in his hand swung round and swept directly over his head.


    Boom!


    A huge hammer, a huge axe.


    Two huge weapons began the most ferocious collision in mid air.


    The body retreated quickly. Although Thain didn''t seem to be hurt, his body was trapped in place by the effect of vertigo.


    At that moment, although it was very short, none of our people would miss this opportunity if they were not experts.


    Phantom chain.


    Leflea''s body flashed directly around Thain, and a chain was directly put around Thain''s neck.


    At the same time, a magic crystal arrow roared directly from the distance and exploded on Thain''s body with a bang.


    Ruiwen''s broken sword directly chopped on SAIN''s head.


    However, this guy''s body, I don''t know how much it has been trained by Mondo and singid. His body is stronger than steel. When the huge broken sword is cut down, it is a series of sparks.


    Around Thain, all kinds of attacks by the eight of us were shrouded, but almost all our attacks could not cause particularly serious damage to Thain.


    It was at this time that Thain finally broke away from our control skills, a crazy howl, and the axe in his hand hit down with blood red light.


    With a bang, the axe hit the shield in sister Dao''s hand. At this time, the extreme terrorist force completely broke out. Sister Dao''s body was directly smashed out, and a huge depression appeared on the shield.


    Cruel blow!


    At the same time, Thain suddenly opened his mouth and roared desperately.


    A blast came straight out of Thain''s mouth.


    With that bloody smell, the terrible shock wave spread directly in the front area.


    The killer roared.


    We couldn''t bear the shock wave. Except that leflea flashed directly into the distance, the rest of us were directly retreated one by one.


    Then the guy''s body was slightly low, and immediately the rude collision broke out directly. His huge body hit like a locomotive.


    Weak!


    Another skill has been lost!


    For the time being, I can control Thain''s rage. My eyes are scanning Thain''s body quickly. This guy is very violent and has almost no shortcomings.


    But there is no creature without shortcomings in this world. No matter who he is, he has his own weaknesses.


    For us, the biggest trouble now is this guy''s body. I don''t know how many times it has been transformed and become harder than any metal. Our weapons can hardly tear the skin of this guy.


    Even if I have special effects to break the defense, it''s useless. If I can''t break the armor, there''s no way to defend this guy.


    The battle around this guy is going on all the time. I''m trying all kinds of different forces on myself.


    Endless bondage.


    Metal manipulation.


    Energy collapse!


    Discipline!


    Ignite!


    Just when the flame was thrown out of my hand, Thain''s body suddenly seemed to tremble. At this time, we saw the different picture.


    Thain, this guy, slapped the place where it was ignited and hit, and put out the fire.


    This guy almost ignored all our previous attacks, but this time, this guy actually wanted to extinguish the ignited flame.


    However, the ignited flame is not so easy to be extinguished.


    The fire has been burning on Thain''s body. Thain''s whole body looks like a red shrimp. It''s very strange.


    Although the whole guy''s body still looked like that, the scene in front of us changed all our faces.


    Thain, fear of fire!


    Yes, that''s it. Although this guy''s body has been transformed into an all metal body, it''s extremely strong.


    The metal is not afraid of anything, but it is afraid of fire.


    As long as the flame burns strong enough, even metals will be completely melted.


    Finally found that weakness.


    The cooling time of ignition is not much, not much. It''s exactly one minute. I don''t believe how many times this guy can withstand combustion.


    Thain also felt some danger. The guy shouted and wanted to solve us as soon as possible.


    However, things are not so easy.


    As the minutes passed, Thain was ignited again and again.


    "Ash, get ready!"


    Endless bondage!


    The body rushed forward and roared loudly at the same time. Aishi shared my heart. The magic crystal arrow had already been prepared. My voice just fell, and a terrible magic crystal arrow shrouded over in an instant with that bone chilling cold.


    Boom... CLICK!


    Prick!


    A large area of white water vapor surged out in an instant. For a moment, the area was shrouded in fog, and it looked like it was in a fairyland.


    At the same time, on Thain''s body, a terrible scene is being performed quickly.


    Thain''s body shell peeled off piece by piece.


    The red metal was hit by the cold ice and burst instantly. There were countless cracks on the whole body.


    Wind cut!


    Ruiwen made another knife from the side.


    Crackling, the hard shell on the guy''s body surface was finally completely broken.


    Then, what appeared in front of us was a frightening body.


    A blood red, in that set of iron shell, there is a frightening body.


    Blood, muscles, veins, blood vessels, meat pieces, mixed with white bones.


    In the center of that chest, there is a huge heart with unknown number of combinations. It is the size of a head and is beating constantly.


    Is this what Thain really looks like? Is there a combination of so much blood and rotten meat inside this body?


    Then it was wrapped in an iron shell.


    Although the previous appearance was also very scary, I don''t know how many times better it was compared with the current appearance.


    It''s disgusting to look like that.


    The kind that has been sealed and suddenly opened makes people want to vomit.


    Even Cana in the back could not help wrinkling her nose.


    Of course, this is not the most strange. What makes people feel strange is talon. This guy just looked around all the time and didn''t participate at all.

 Chapter 1013

    It''s very strange that Tyrone just watched us break Thain''s shell.


    Doesn''t this guy know that once Thain''s shell is broken and there is no invincible defense, it''s just a very simple thing to be solved by us?


    Perhaps, only Cana around Talon can see how ferocious and ferocious this man''s face is now.


    There was even a ferocious smile in those eyes.


    Go crazy, Thain!


    That shell was just something that bound Thain''s wildness for control.


    How could these fools know that when Thain''s shell was broken, Thain really woke up and the war really reached a climax?


    So... Die!


    Just smashed Thain''s shell, we were only a little relieved one by one.


    In our opinion, breaking Thain''s shell is basically equivalent to breaking Thain''s most powerful defense. Trying to kill this guy is just a matter of minutes.


    Then Ruiwen and I were almost ready to do it at the same time. Their bodies jumped up quickly from the ground. One of them rushed at Thain''s head at the same time, ready to completely smash the whole guy''s head at one time.


    But just when we thought that Thain was about to die, the terrible, bloody and ugly guy suddenly opened his eyes.


    That pair of scarlet eyes like copper bells, and the two flames seemed to be burning violently.


    Then I only felt a breath of extreme madness, which suddenly filled Thain''s body.


    Wild, bloody, crazy!


    Thain is recovering his original madness, and the origin is returning. The invincible God of war who once stormed the battlefield countless times, killed countless people, broke to pieces again and again, and got up from the ground again and again to continue fighting has finally returned.


    The most terrible war machine in Knox will soon begin to show its most terrible power.


    Roar!


    The roar of anger was like the roar of a dragon. A terrible impact spread directly from Thain. Ruiwen and I didn''t really get close to Thain''s body. We were hit by that amazing impact immediately, and our body flew out directly.


    Without the shackles of the metal shell, Thain seems to have expanded out of thin air.


    Seeing this appearance, Cana behind changed her face slightly.


    Although it seems that this man is not a good thing, at least he should be better than people like Knox. Don''t hang up this guy.


    Boom!


    The huge axe came from above. Under the fierce roar, the axe almost passed by. Fortunately, I hid quickly.


    Looking at the huge depression more than ten meters deep next to me, I just feel my heart is chilly.


    Hold the grass, what''s the matter? The shell was broken, but how did this guy feel even worse.


    Thain went crazy again, waved the huge axe in his hand, and we launched an attack.


    It''s unbearable to attack again and again. It''s frightening to see the terrible power.


    Under Thain''s madness, we can only retreat one by one, and no one dare to die in front of Thain''s axe.


    Boom!


    The guy''s axe chopped on the greedy Hydra in my hand. Under the fierce roar, I just felt that my hands were almost unable to grasp the weapon. The palms of my hands seemed to be worn out. The huge battle axe came out and flew out directly.


    With my body, like a basketball, it directly hit hundreds of meters behind me.


    Crackling!


    Big trees were directly broken by my body.


    The whole body is as painful as falling apart. Even I can''t stop Thain''s attack. Who else can withstand this terrible attack?


    I can''t imagine how terrible this guy''s strength is now.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, I only saw Ruiwen, Elise and sister Dao stop in front of Thain one by one, trying to stop Thain''s pursuit of me.


    But I couldn''t do it at all. Whoever it was, it was directly split by Thain''s axe.


    Now I finally know why.


    The Tyrone guy watched us besiege Thain without saying anything.


    Because that guy knows how terrible Thain is at this time.


    Perhaps, at this moment, Thain''s strength has really become a Titan. That strength may have reached the level of Duke Kao. Perhaps only the dragon can deal with this guy.


    But now the dragon is entangled by Duke Kao. Feeling the danger on our side, the Dragon turned around several times to come to support.


    But every time he was stopped by Duke Kao.


    How dare a group of little rabbits leave these people here if they are not absolutely sure?


    There are countless treasures hidden in this boy. If you can kill this boy, it will definitely be a great harvest.


    Now as long as you entangle the dragon, when Thain kills those people, the two people together may be able to tame the Dragon completely.


    At that time, noxas will have three most powerful experts. At that time, it will be easy for one noxas to rule the whole earth.


    Things have not yet succeeded, but dukkao has almost seen his bright future.


    But will things really go so well?


    Boom!


    The axe chopped down, and the sign of Langton in sister Dao''s hand was smashed to pieces in an instant.


    That terrible power made sister Dao unbearable. Her shield was broken and her body was smashed.


    The corners of sister Dao''s mouth are all red blood, and her face looks particularly pale.


    In that attack, sister Dao was seriously injured! Dao Mei is not such a strong woman. On the contrary, she is even a little thin.


    In the game, Dao Mei can choose many routes, attack, half meat and half output, but there are few pure defense Dao Mei.


    However, in our team, there is enough output, but there is nothing that can resist. Therefore, sister Dao gave up output and chose defense, becoming the strongest shield in the team.


    Since he is a shield, he will never let this guy break through his defense.


    Especially behind yourself, that''s your favorite host.


    The man who brought the warmth of his home after the collapse of the world. Maybe it''s because Thain killed him once before. This guy has an eye on me.


    Sister Dao is very quiet. In this team, even her words are easy to say. Sister Dao is the second person to appear beside me besides ash.


    It seems that Daomei doesn''t have any sense of existence in this team, but Daomei is an absolutely indispensable person in this team. Every time Daomei will appear in her own position.


    After a long time together, Dao Mei is a very shy person, but aria knows her feelings better than anyone.


    He struggled to get up from the ground. Now that he has chosen this position, he must bear his responsibility, especially never let this guy hurt the person behind him.


    "Aria, get out of the way..." I couldn''t help roaring loudly as I watched sister Dao stop in front of Thain again.


    Arya would never refuse my orders.


    But this time, Arya no longer obeyed my orders and stood still, so she stopped in front of the monster charging at high speed.


    Reckless collision!


    This skill is indomitable. The distance of hundreds of meters is just in the blink of an eye.


    But this skill also has a disadvantage, that is, when this skill collides with a target, it will stop.


    Now, aria is the target in front of Thain.


    Arya didn''t move away, just stared at her eyes. Her bright eyes looked like stars.


    He turned slightly and looked at me.


    There was no fear in aria''s eyes, and there was even a smile on her mouth.


    Then, the next second, Thain''s huge body had hit aria''s delicate body.


    I only saw that thin and slender body falling down like fallen leaves, right in front of me.


    At that moment, my eyes were crazy.

 Chapter 1014

    When I saw sister Dao''s body falling in front of me, and saw the large red blood stains on sister Dao''s mouth and chest, I just felt my head buzzing, as if it had exploded.


    Aria''s dead? Hurt?


    I don''t know!


    All I know is that this damn bastard hurt my most important woman.


    The anger in his chest was almost about to explode, his eyes were completely blood red, and the black killing machine that had not appeared in his heart for a long time poured all over his body in this moment.


    Especially arilia''s pale face and blood red corners of her mouth made me angry and pity.


    Murderous spirit is rapidly eroding my reason.


    Once upon a time, I thought that this breath had long disappeared from my body. I didn''t expect that this feeling would appear again, which could bring me an unprecedented strong feeling.


    That taste is not bad, really.


    Every time I was attacked by this dead spirit before, my whole person would enter a state of bloodthirsty madness, and my reason would hardly keep much.


    But this time, I feel completely different.


    Not only did I not feel that my reason had been invaded, I even felt more rational than ever.


    Looking at the huge monster in front of me, the only thing that appeared in my mind was how to defeat this guy. I even knew that even if the dead gas broke out in my body, I still couldn''t do this guy.


    I need other stronger forces.


    A syringe appeared in my hand. It was a thing I asked God for before I left.


    Rage potion.


    It is still the type of semi-finished products with serious side effects.


    Because I have seen the effect of the rage potion, I deeply know how powerful that power is. Of course, I know what kind of sequelae this potion will have.


    But what appears in my mind at this moment is that this is the only way for me to defeat the monster in front of me.


    And my reason is clearly calculated to bear the sequelae and kill this guy. It''s definitely a good deal.


    There was a flash of madness in my eyes. The syringe went directly into my thigh. The green medicine in it was injected quickly.


    At that moment, I vaguely had an impulse to roar and roar.


    At the moment when the medicine was just injected, I immediately felt that the medicine was flowing rapidly in my body at an extremely terrible speed, and it had rushed all over my body in an instant.


    Then a tearing force was wriggling in my body.


    Muscles, blood vessels, veins, skin, even bones, bone marrow... Everything is being torn by that force.


    The muscle was stretched to the limit.


    Now I finally understand what kind of pain the original God endured after injecting that medicine.


    This kind of medicine, after being injected by ordinary people, is estimated to explode and die in an instant.


    God, God, you boy can make such a perverse thing.


    The unspeakable pain is tearing my body. At the same time, there is the invincible power in my body.


    I can clearly feel that my own strength is soaring several times, and that strength is becoming more and more uncontrollable. I urgently need a hearty battle to vent the terrorist forces accumulated in my body.


    However, at this time, I endured the impulse and didn''t rush out. Instead, I squatted down slowly and rubbed Arya''s face with my palm next to Arya.


    A green light appeared on aria''s body.


    That''s the light of healing.


    Now I can only temporarily use therapy to suppress aria''s injury.


    I know that one therapy is not enough, but now I don''t have time to do more.


    "Wait for me!" whispered softly, and then I stood up again.


    The monster Thain seemed to be staring at me with a strange look.


    Stretch out your hands.


    The greedy Hydra appeared in the left hand, but a huge hammer appeared in the right hand.


    The giant hammer of punishment actually appeared in his hand.


    Roar!


    From my mouth, there was a crazy roar like a beast. The next second, my body jumped out in front of me. A flash showed that my body had appeared above Thain''s head, and two huge weapons fell down at the same time, like a meteor.


    The power of terror was fully displayed at this time, and Thain seemed to feel that power. He could see a trace of dignity on that ugly face.


    For the first time, this guy restrained his crazy killing intention, raised his axe and immediately blocked it.


    Boom!


    The earth shaking roar is like thunder.


    Three weapons collided violently, and a large amount of Mars burst out in an instant. This time, the weapon in my hand was not directly shocked out, but Thain''s body sank suddenly under that force.


    Power, that''s it.


    The release of power filled my heart with an unimaginable sense of pleasure. My body reversed in mid air, and two huge weapons swept through again.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    The two violent destroyers started a crazy fight. The speed of that one was not fast, but each attack had a powerful force. The ground under their feet seemed to be shaking violently. The crazy force was destroying everything around.


    Every time we collide, we can feel an impact directly spreading around, destroying everything on the ground.


    This is the feeling of God at that time. You will even forget all the other powers you have. Only this terrible power can emerge in your mind.


    All skills and moves are forgotten. Only the purest hand to hand combat can completely release this power.


    This is the most terrible part of the rage potion. I have deeply fallen in love with that feeling.


    With a bang, the greedy Hydra blocked the terrorist attack. My body retreated a little two steps and immediately hit the hammer in my hand.


    Thain''s head suddenly burst into a huge wound with blood splashing.


    The body was hit with a stagger and almost fell down.


    But this Thain is not an ordinary thing. He didn''t fall down when he was hurt. Instead, he turned back and swept me with an axe.


    The body was smashed out again.


    I don''t know how long the battle lasted. Both of them were black and blue. Almost all the armor I wore collapsed. As for Thain, it was definitely not much better.


    Blood clots and meat are hanging on the body.


    Boom, boom!


    I don''t know how long the continuous collision lasted. Finally, the hammer in my hand snapped and completely collapsed. After fighting for so long, this hammer finally couldn''t bear that power and disappeared.


    But I still have an axe. All my strength is concentrated on my arm. When I chop it down, Thain has no time to dodge. The axe cuts directly on Thain''s shoulder and is deeply sunken. Bone can be seen in the deep wound, and even the bones inside have been cut off.


    Thain was in pain. In the roar, an axe hit my chest. A huge wound suddenly appeared and blood gushed wildly.


    And the bone stuck my axe, and I couldn''t pull it out for a moment.


    If I can''t pull it out, I don''t want it. Instead of retreating, I suddenly came forward, concentrated all my strength and grabbed Thain''s body.


    Pull out the powerful Qi!


    Thain''s huge body was raised alive by me, grabbed the huge body, threw it with force, and the whole body was thrown out directly, hit the swamp in the distance with a cry, and then I rushed over quickly.


    The sharp pain also made me recover some sense. I finally thought of my skills. A large amount of green light gathered in the palm of my hand, and my whole body rushed over, and my fist directly hit the hole in Thain''s head.


    But just as my body appeared over Thain, a huge mouth suddenly jumped out from below and swallowed me directly.

 Chapter 1015

    Originally, the battle was quite good. Relying on the power of Berserker, I even suppressed Thain temporarily.


    Although I lost two weapons, Thain''s wounds are much more than mine. As long as this battle continues, I will kill Thain sooner or later.


    But I didn''t expect that when I was ready to pursue the victory, a big mouth swallowed me directly.


    No one expected that this huge mouth would suddenly appear, and a huge vortex directly appeared in the originally calm swamp.


    A huge toad like creature appeared next to Thain, his mouth still wriggling.


    It was this guy who swallowed the target directly when Thain fell here.


    The huge body, full of protruding skin like a toad, looks particularly disgusting.


    A huge scarlet tongue kept swinging in mid air.


    This sudden change stunned everyone. The women around me were all dull and immediately indescribable anger.


    Master, I was swallowed by this ugly monster.


    What on earth is this monster that can swallow its master?


    Only the Tyrone next to him was full of pride, as if he had expected for a long time.


    Please, don''t think of them as fools. The reason why they camp here is because they have found a new ally here.


    An ally no one knows is such a huge toad.


    And don''t think it''s as simple as a toad. This toad is also famous in the hero League.


    Yes, this is a hero in the hero League.


    Tamkenge, king of the river.


    An extremely evil and ferocious monster in the hero League. This guy likes to swim beside rivers and swamps, and then open his mouth and swallow people into his mouth to fill his insatiable appetite when those unprepared people don''t pay attention.


    He likes to devour all living things and then eat them. The lives swallowed and imported by tamkenqi are not even dead.


    But this is not a lucky thing, because in the next time, the swallowed creature will slowly taste the despair and pain brought by death.


    He wanted to swallow everything, even if possible, the guy even wanted to swallow the Dragon next to him.


    Tamkenge, the king of the river, is a new ally of Knox. They are also a group of cruel guys, which can be regarded as collusion.


    Smacking his mouth, tamkenge was very satisfied with the food he had just swallowed, because he could feel that it was a powerful food.


    Then the greedy eyes looked at the women next to them. These women are delicate and tender, and the taste should be quite good.


    At this time, the women gradually surrounded each other.


    Although there are two powerful enemies ahead, a king of the river and a Thain, both are notorious monsters.


    Maybe they are not opponents, maybe they will die, but no one retreats.


    Because they want to save their master as soon as possible. If the past time is long, maybe their master will never come back.


    Tam''s stomach is not an ordinary place.


    Even arilia, whose predecessor was seriously injured, struggled to get up from the ground.


    One by one, they are quickly surrounding Tam, the king of the river. Even if they spare everything, they will save their master.


    On these women''s faces, you can obviously see that madness.


    Elise was even ready to summon the power of the spider God who was about to hate herself again, because she didn''t know how to save her master except this way.


    Ruiwen even rubbed the broken sword in her palm, as if she wanted to unlock the powerful power sealed by the broken sword.


    The magic of leflea has begun to flourish. Even if it overdrafts its own strength, it will never turn its owner into food.


    As for Thain, he has also got up and is ready to destroy all these enemies with TAM.


    But at this time, Tam''s body suddenly trembled violently. It was as strong as a hill, no smaller than Thain''s body. It seemed that something was constantly tossing, one by one.


    And this movement obviously brought extremely painful pain to Tam.


    The huge body kept twisting on the ground, and there was a scream of standing up in the throat.


    The smile on Tyrone''s face stiffened immediately, and Thain didn''t know what had happened.


    Together with several women on our side, they stopped temporarily and looked at the picture in front of us curiously.


    The waves in Tam''s stomach are getting bigger and bigger.


    The king of the river is different from the game. In the game, Tam can only swallow the target for a few seconds. If the target is not dead for a few seconds, Tam can only spit out the target.


    But here, as long as TAM wants, he can even swallow the target in his stomach until the target is suffocated due to lack of oxygen and corroded by the acid in his stomach.


    Until death!


    Tam had swallowed some powerful lives before, and then made trouble in his stomach, but he had never made so much trouble.


    Tam had no choice but to spit out what was in his stomach.


    But Tam insisted all the time. He didn''t believe how long the guy in his stomach could last.


    The oxygen in his stomach is limited. After a period of time, he will be suffocated and even corroded by his own acid. As long as he persists for a while, he will die.


    So Tam kept on.


    But the pain in the stomach didn''t disappear at all. On the contrary, it became more and more serious and terrible.


    Finally, Tam couldn''t stand the pain and opened his mouth to spit out the guy in his stomach.


    But what Tam didn''t expect was that the guy, as if rooted in his stomach, didn''t come out at all. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t eject the guy.


    Instead, it was in the stomach, as if it had been penetrated by countless sharp things. When you opened your mouth, only a large amount of blood and broken meat came out.


    Tam''s skin is very strong, but the inside of his stomach is the softest place.


    Tam had never experienced anything like this, and his ugly face was full of fear.


    "Help me!"


    Tam was yelling loudly, trying to ask for help.


    But for what Tam has encountered now, others have no way. No one knows what to do in this situation.


    Thain hesitated for a moment, even banged his axe and hit Tam''s head. As a result, the whole big toad was directly cracked, but the pain in his stomach was not relieved at all.


    As a result, Tam was afraid to ask for help again.


    "Quack... Ah..."


    Just a few seconds later, Tam''s pain seemed to have reached a limit.


    With a shrill howl, Tam''s body suddenly soared in front of the crowd, just like a huge balloon, and then exploded with a bang.


    Countless flames, green lights and metal fragments were all ejected from Tam''s body at this time.


    Blood, broken meat, bones, mixed with fire, metal fragments scattered from around, just like red fireworks.


    In Tam''s stomach, I don''t know how much energy has been accumulated. It burst in an instant. It would have such terrible power.


    In that big piece of blood, a frog like soul mark is constantly rolling.


    This guy has hung up and his body is torn apart.


    Then a figure appeared in the bloodstain, grabbed the soul mark in his hand, and his body landed in the swamp.


    His body was covered with sticky blood, and his throat was gasping.

 Chapter 1016

    God, I''m suffocating.


    Almost died in this guy''s stomach.


    I didn''t expect that there was a toad in this place, which swallowed me directly. But of course I won''t let this guy kill me so easily.


    This guy has strong corrosive acid in his stomach, but fortunately I''m not afraid of those acids. My body is strong enough. Those acids can''t corrode my body.


    But trapped there, if there is no oxygen for a long time, I will die sooner or later.


    So I tossed in that guy''s stomach.


    Fortunately, the guy''s stomach is not as hard as I thought.


    After I bought several sharp weapons directly and detonated them, there was a river of blood in it.


    However, in this case, I can''t break my stomach directly, so I control several weapons and explode at any time. The powerful energy gathered in my right hand collapses and ignited in my left hand.


    The three forces erupted at the same time. The one exploded in an instant. As a result, the power reached the limit. The toad''s stomach could no longer bear to be directly blown to pieces, and I finally escaped from heaven.


    But what I didn''t expect was that the toad was still a hero, with an extra soul mark.


    Some strength was consumed, but there was still a terrible breath in my body.


    But my reason has returned to some.


    After the return of reason, I can feel that my combat effectiveness will become more terrible.


    There was a flash of killing in his eyes, and the whole man quickly rushed to Thain next to him.


    The undead God of war, who had not recovered from the shock of Toad''s death, was caught off guard and directly suffered a heavy blow from me.


    After a period of venting, I can feel that my reason is returning rapidly. At the same time, I also know that this represents a very bad signal.


    In other words, the duration of rage potion is almost here.


    I must kill Thain within this time, otherwise, there is still no possibility to reverse the situation of the whole battlefield.


    At the thought of this, my body suddenly pounced on me again. It was no longer the hard fight before.


    My body revolves around Thain. Without any weapons, my fist is the best weapon.


    Endless bondage.


    Warwick''s powerful skills were instantly suppressed, and his hands tore up like wolf claws.


    In the popping sound, I tore a large piece of meat directly from Thain''s body.


    When Thain finally broke free from that state, I turned around and was a giant hammer, solidified again and suddenly hit Thain''s head.


    There was a wail after wail.


    Even if I injected the fury potion, I still can''t compare with this Thain in terms of absolute power.


    But my sensitivity is enough to make up for everything. Whenever Thain is ready to explode, a weakness can immediately make Thain fall into despair.


    The situation has turned around again.


    Tyrone and dukekao have felt that something is wrong, and they are also anxious.


    Tyrone wanted to come to help, but he was immediately stopped by the people around us. Let alone come to help, he couldn''t even control the woman in his hand.


    At this moment, my combat strength is strengthened, and the continuous attacks have completely suppressed Thain. I am looking for a chance to cause a fatal blow to Thain.


    And this opportunity soon appeared in front of me.


    Thain''s body is no longer as strong as before.


    After I came out, the constant attacks made this guy black and blue.


    And those wounds are the target of my attack.


    Thain started a big move again, but my weakness had been waiting for me. When Thain''s speed lever decreased, a flame immediately shrouded Thain''s whole body, and those dirty blood were burning.


    Thain''s face suddenly turned red. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly turned to Thain''s side, grabbed a huge hammer and immediately smashed it down.


    Dizzy!


    Then, the power of energy collapse and metal burst appeared at the same time. A punch directly hit Thain''s waist. At the same time, several sharp long swords went into Thain''s body along the wound I had caused before.


    Boom!


    Both forces exploded in Thain''s body at the same time.


    Toad couldn''t bear that terrible power, and Thain couldn''t bear it at all.


    Only a moan was heard. This unlucky guy was blown to pieces.


    A white light suddenly rose on me.


    I killed the toad and Thain one after another, which raised my level to level 61 again.


    Thain''s body was dead, and only the soul mark fell into my hand.


    Two soul marks are in hand, and then two soul origins.


    As soon as I got rid of Thain, I rushed in the direction of Duke Kao.


    This old man must be killed.


    While the effect of my rage potion hasn''t disappeared, it''s nothing to kill Duke Kao with the joint strength of me and the dragon.


    As for Tyrone, she has been completely suppressed by several heroines, and even has no chance to escape.


    Dukkao''s face became ferocious.


    He didn''t expect that the situation would turn around at this moment, and his face was twisted and frightening.


    He is a great general. He will never die so easily, never.


    With a roar, the evil of Lich emitted a large light. The old man tried his best to force the dragon out temporarily.


    I only saw a scar on the dragon''s face and roared angrily.


    But before dukkao turned around, a battle axe had swept over.


    Duke Kao''s face was ferocious: "boy, you can''t kill me. That medicine won''t last long."


    Blocking my attack, Duke Kao roared at me.


    "It''s enough to kill you, and how do you know I have only one potion?" I laughed wildly, and another potion came out of my hand.


    Duke Cao.


    This is the best time to kill this guy and Tyrone. As long as you can kill this guy, Knox will not be afraid.


    As long as I can achieve this goal, even if my body suffers some damage, it is acceptable.


    At the sight of the potion, dukkao''s face became more gloomy.


    Damn it, after swearing, Duke Kao turned around and didn''t dare to stay here too much. He turned and ran away. The evil of the Lich swung Ruiwen''s broken sword, rushed to talon, grabbed talon and began to flee together.


    Talon is different from others. Talon comes into the world. Once he is killed, he is completely dead.


    In any case, Tyrone resurrected himself. Dukkao was not ready to give up such a loyal man until he had to.


    The two men were so fast that they jumped out of the jungle in an instant.


    As for me and the dragon, we followed closely and pursued all the way.


    After passing by Jana, he glanced at the others nearby: "you saved her first, and then follow her from behind. I will kill the Dragon together."


    "Be careful," said ash.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. I must completely solve this marijuana trouble this time."


    At the command, I boarded the back of the dragon, the wings spread out, and the huge body roared past with the huge shadow.


    Dukekao''s strength is very strong and very fast.


    From Katrina and Tyrone taught by dukkao, we know that dukkao is definitely a very sharp guy.


    When running for his life, the speed was especially fast, and only an illusion could be seen on the ground.


    However, no matter how fast it is, it is not enough to see in front of the dragon. Flying in the sky can be said to have a unique advantage.


    Soon the Dragon appeared over dukkao and Tyrone, opened its mouth, and a breath of dragon breath shot out in an instant.


    Bang, it exploded directly on the ground.


    I''m not idle. The energy collapses. Green energy, like shells, constantly bombards the ground. Everywhere I go, it''s a mess.

 Chapter 1017

    The dragon is flying in the sky. In front of it is a huge cliff. Below the cliff is a bottomless river.


    There are still circles of ripples on the river.


    Behind him, there is a burned area, with signs of fragmentation everywhere!


    I chased and killed the dragon all the way. The effect was quite good. Duke Cao and Tyrone could only run for their lives in embarrassment under our pursuit.


    If it weren''t for the dense jungle below, we would have intercepted both of them.


    But I didn''t think that after arriving at this place, there was a cliff out of thin air.


    Duke Kao and Tyrone jumped down directly. The dragon and I had no time to chase and kill. We could only look at the two figures and drown in the river.


    Although we continue to attack in the sky, it is very obvious to see that situation. It is basically impossible to catch those two people completely.


    Before long, Ruiwen Sara and others also chased from behind. The anger of the storm Cana has recovered, untied the restrictions and manipulated the wind. The speed is not slow.


    It''s just a pity, even if it''s too late.


    "Did those two jump into the river?" ash frowned.


    "Well, we were too late to kill those two people completely." I''m not very satisfied with the results this time.


    "There''s no need to be angry. This time we''ve been a huge victory. We not only killed the king of the river, but also killed one of the fiercest gods of war in Knox, Thain. For us, it''s already a huge victory." Ruiwen looked more open and said.


    Anyway, what Ruiwen said is good. It''s very good to have met Duke Cao, Thain and the king of the river this time.


    It''s just a pity that the rage potion made by God.


    It''s very difficult to make that medicine. God doesn''t have much output. I gave me one this time. I used it so quickly. I was hoping to kill both of them.


    As for the thing I took out later? Come on, it''s just an anti autopsy serum. It''s not a violent drug at all, but to scare these two people.


    At the thought of this, I couldn''t help smiling bitterly. If dukekao and Tyrone knew that I didn''t have the second medicine, I didn''t know if they would run away so desperately.


    And even if there is, I''m afraid I don''t dare to inject continuously.


    I thought in my heart, and then I found that there was a problem with my body. The very strong feeling that had been shrouded in my body faded like a tide at this time.


    The whole body seemed to shrink, and all the muscles twitched together.


    A shrill scream came out of my mouth. The whole body was crying and humming in the dragon''s sorrow.


    Your mother, this sequela is coming.


    It hurts.


    I felt as if my heart had been pierced by a needle thousands of times. The unspeakable severe pain made my body start to spasm.


    SANA was worried when they saw this. SANA kept playing music for me to heal my injuries.


    But this is not an injury, and SANA can''t.


    This is just the sequelae of my body caused by overdraft. There is no power to change. I can only wait for this sequelae to disappear.


    "Let me try," said Jana.


    Then he came to me and raised the staff in his hand.


    With a deep and gentle singing, a warm spring breeze gently held my face.


    The power of the wind.


    Jana can not only use the hurricane to cause devastating damage, but also use the spring breeze to heal the pain of others.


    Therapeutic ability, comparable to solaka.


    But there is no hope in my heart. Jana''s wind of recovery is also a healing skill, and I am not hurt now. It''s just the sequelae caused by serious strength overdraft. The healing skills seem to be useless at all.


    But soon, I found that this was not the case.


    The spring breeze, through my skin, penetrated into my body, as if it stimulated some force in my body.


    Originally dry and exhausted body, at this time, actually bred a kind of strength out of thin air.


    With the emergence of those forces, the pain on me began to recover quickly.


    About five seconds later, the effect of the wind of recovery disappeared, and my pain was alleviated by less than half.


    "My recovery wind, as the name suggests, works by stimulating the regeneration system of the target body. When you lose too much blood, you can strengthen the hematopoietic function and produce a large amount of blood in a short time. Your strength is overdrawn and exhausted, and the recovery wind can also speed up your strength recovery." Jana explained simply.


    "But it''s estimated that it will take several treatments to fully recover," Jana said.


    "Thanks."


    "I should thank you," said Jana. "Although you saved me for your purpose, you saved my life anyway."


    After a pause, a faint blush gradually appeared on Jana''s snow-white face: "you saved me. I know what you want. No matter what you ask, I will promise, but only once, don''t push an inch."


    The more she spoke, the lower her voice became, and she could hardly hear it in the back.


    As for me, my head is full of paste.


    I looked at Jana strangely. I didn''t know what he meant.


    "Don''t pretend. I don''t know what''s in your man''s mind, but you just want to get my body." Jana said with a sneer.


    I was stunned by what I said.


    Good guy, it seems right. I said before that I saved her because she was beautiful.


    At that time, it was just nonsense and a joke. I didn''t expect this woman to take it seriously.


    But also so professional, after being saved, I was really going to die.


    These words itch in my heart.


    This woman, anyway, is really hot and unbearable. A beautiful woman is not enough to describe. She is a star in the hero League and one of the most beautiful heroes. This sentence is not in vain.


    If you can kiss Fangze, it''s really


    Cough, cough, stop, stop, the body hasn''t recovered yet. Why do you think so much?


    What''s more, if I really agree, I''m afraid other women around me will look at me with contempt.


    Moreover, now those people look at me with strange eyes. They all smile at the corners of their mouths, but they don''t know why. It feels a little scary.


    It''s chilly and gloomy.


    "Cough, girl, are you kidding? Am I that kind of person?" I said in an upright manner.


    "Well, men are the same, and how many differences are there?" Jana said with a sneer. "At this time, do you want to push away anything? Don''t let me look down on you!"


    Sister, it''s mine now, isn''t it?


    There''s something wrong with me.


    "Come on, do you think I''m the kind of person who lacks women?" I blinked. "Look around me, how many women are there, which is worse than you?"


    I feel arrogant and proud to say this.


    But the effect of this sentence was very obvious. Cana, who had been ordered by some little Yiqi, suddenly became a little strange after this sentence.


    It doesn''t matter. When Cana said this, she found that beautiful women are not only herself in this world.


    There are others.


    Especially the seven women around me, which one is not national?


    Or gentle and charming, or cold and arrogant frost, or valiant, or sexy and slim? In short, every one is a real beauty.


    These women are no less popular than themselves in the league, especially Sona, a piano girl, who is like herself, a star member of the league.


    At this time, Jana found that there were so many beautiful women around men. Shouldn''t it be a means of coercion?

 Chapter 1018

    Originally, Jana looked at me with some contempt, but now that kind of vision is somewhat despised. Really, it feels like I''m forcing the women around me by means of coercion.


    That kind of look made me quite speechless.


    Too lazy to pay attention to this woman who has some narcissism and some persecution paranoia.


    However, I won''t let this woman go, although I don''t know what means this woman can appear as the noumenon of her own heroic alliance.


    But this woman''s strength should still be good. The reason why she fell into the hands of Tyrone and Thain was mostly attacked by them.


    Although I didn''t see the performance of this woman in actual combat, I can feel the constant surging breath from Jana, which can make people feel that this woman''s strength is absolutely very strong.


    Most of the actual combat effectiveness is not under talon. In addition, I am an assistant who can fight and milk. I will never let go of such an excellent talent anyway.


    In any case, we must draw into our own camp.


    My eyes turned and I said, "don''t worry. I won''t ask you too much. I just want you to join our camp. How about it?"


    "Your camp?" Jana was stunned.


    "Yes, you don''t think there are only eight of us and a dragon on our side?" I smiled. "Our camp has more people than Knox, and there may be many old friends before you."


    "Your strength has been shown. Do you think you can really stay out now? You should know better than others. It''s impossible."


    This is the so-called one can''t help entering the Jianghu.


    Sometimes, many things are not under your control, and you can''t hide if you want to.


    "Today, people from Knox come to you. Tomorrow, people from other places may come to you. Lisandro, shadow Island, those people will not miss any valuable goal."


    "In that case, why don''t you join us?" I''m trying to persuade the woman to join us.


    I don''t like coercion.


    If it''s forced, isn''t it no different from those in Knox?


    "After making trouble for a long time, do you want me to take refuge in you and work for you?" Jana said with a sneer.


    "Needless to say, it''s so ugly, but it''s not much worse. What do you think?" I asked.


    Jana shook her head. "I don''t want to work for anyone."


    "But we always have to pay back our life-saving grace?" I said, blinking.


    Jana snorted coldly, and looked like she was saying, I knew you would threaten me with this.


    "Yes, I won''t forget the kindness of saving my life, but it''s impossible for me to use this to coerce me. I''ll be an ox and horse for you all my life."


    "It''s definitely not a lifetime. That''s good. As long as you help us eliminate... Well, four, destroy four goals. How about, after the four goals are eliminated, you go your Yangguan road and I go my single wooden bridge. We have nothing to do with each other." I said.


    "OK." Jana immediately agreed. As long as it''s not a lifetime contract, four goals are four goals.


    "Which four?" Jana asked casually.


    "Shadow Island, lissandro and her men, the void family, a damn professor and his gang." I smiled.


    "Wait a minute." Jana changed her face: "shadow Island, void family, Lisandro Gang, are these only..."


    "Of course, I''m talking about four goals, not four people. Don''t get it wrong." I said with a smile.


    Damn guy, it''s a hole.


    Accidentally, I was fooled.


    Shadow Island, Lisandro, the void family, are those easy people to deal with?


    However, Cana is not the kind of person who can''t afford to gamble. Since she said it, Cana will definitely do it and won''t break her promise.


    In this way, this action can be called a great victory.


    Not only killed the king of the river, Thain, but also got two sources of soul. At the same time, they forced Duke Kao and Tyrone to jump into the river, disrupted their original deployment, and most importantly, brought Naga to our side.


    It''s a triumphant return.


    It''s just that there is still some estrangement between Cana and us. We fly by dragon all the way, but Cana is controlling the hurricane and following next to us.


    Along the way, Jana showed me the wind of recovery several times, and the sequelae brought by rage potion has been basically eliminated.


    This time, with Jana here, God''s rage potion can be used almost safely. The effect is absolutely shocking.


    When we appeared in the sky over s City, the beauty of Cana, which looked like a fairy, obviously shocked many people in s city.


    Don''t say it''s a man, even a woman can''t help glancing.


    As for our brothers, we gave a warm welcome to Jana''s arrival.


    That enthusiasm made Jana feel flattered.


    In the League of heroes, Jana is treated as a star, but Jana can feel the difference.


    Between sincerity and vanity.


    "Slowly, you will get familiar with it. Sometimes, humans can''t be alone after all." looking at the appearance of Jana, I smiled and said, "you can try to communicate with others. The people here are very good. I have other things. I can''t entertain you. Please help yourself."


    Let Xiao Ya and Zi Jiao get familiar with Cana in this city, and I went to the other side.


    We are back here, but we don''t know what the situation is in other directions.


    In fact, since we started, this has been an all-out war against Knox.


    But this all-out war did not break out together, but was divided into different small parts. When the members of Knox were scattered, it was also the best time for us to start.


    This time, if you want to do it, you should cut off all the wings of Knox and leave none behind.


    Even if Tyrone and dukekao are still alive, they are also bare pole commanders. There is no storm.


    "Did the others come back?" as soon as I got back to the intelligence room, I immediately shouted at Shang Qi.


    "Not yet. You are the only one who has come back," said Shang Qi quickly.


    "Can you see what''s going on over there?"


    "Do you think satellite images are omnipotent? Many things can''t be seen. What are you going to do when you just come back and have a rest?"


    "Is it time to rest?" I said, shaking my head.


    "I think so. There are four directions. Which side are you going to support?" Shang Qi said.


    In four directions, Vladimir in the charge of a Shen, Daoyu, Nami, Donghai in the charge of Zhang Quanyang, svein in the charge of Mumu, and the dark forest in the charge of Bingya and Tong Lei.


    My brain is calculating quickly.


    I don''t know what''s in the position where Vladimir appeared. If it''s just Vladimir, even with the strength of several experts at the same level, the four violent maniacs of Yishen, Guan Zhaolin, fan Xiaotian and little yellow book, there won''t be any problems to solve. I shouldn''t need my help.


    Nami, Daoyu, Zhang Quan and Yang Yang are responsible for the East China Sea. What appears there is Cassiopeia. At present, it is not clear which expert Cassiopeia is going to win over when she goes to sea, but it is basically not difficult to solve with the strength of the four people.


    There should be no problem with Mu Mu. There are several heroes around him. In addition, Hao Ziqi, Shi baiqiu and Shirley are basically sure to win.


    The only trouble is the dark forest, Bingya, Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao and Chen Xiaolin.


    Over there, what may appear is the fallen angel mogana.


    That is a terrible life that has survived for many thousands of years. There is no doubt that the strength is absolutely very, very terrible.


    Although it may be reduced, with moganna''s ferocious character, she will not recover honestly like Kyle.


    In other words, now mogana''s strength may have far exceeded Kyle''s.

 Chapter 1019

    In other words, Bingya''s situation is also the most dangerous place.


    Although Bingya, Chen Xiaodao, Tong Lei and Chen Xiaolin have very good strength, if Mo ganna has recovered part of her strength, it may be a more dangerous guy than Duke Kao.


    "I''ll support the dark forest. If there''s no news from other places for a long time..."


    "Don''t worry, I understand that if there is no news in two hours, I will send someone from the territory to support," Shang Qi said.


    There is Shangqi sitting here. There is almost no need to worry about other problems.


    Shangqi is a guy who can solve all problems perfectly. The title of super housekeeper is not in vain.


    Just back, I didn''t have time to rest. I didn''t even have time to break the two soul marks and obtain the origin of the soul.


    Chen Xiaolin is not here, even if I want to do so.


    Driving the dragon, I immediately roared in the direction of Siberia.


    At the same time, just 700 kilometers southwest of S City, a chaotic war is also going on.


    Here is the vampire Vladimir.


    A Shen, Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian also appeared here.


    This place is a dilapidated city. Vladimir appeared here to win over Ike, the hero from zu''an, the time assassin.


    Ike, the assassin of time, holds the power of time, and his strength is also very strong.


    As for this guy''s character, it can only be described as both good and evil. Generally speaking, as long as you don''t take the initiative to provoke this guy, there will be basically no problems. However, if you accidentally provoke this guy, wait for revenge. This guy will use the most cruel means to make your life worse than death.


    The host of the time assassin is a boy who seems to be only 17 or 18 years old, although he still seems a little ignorant!


    But in the end of life for a period of time, no one is really ignorant. Everyone has learned cunning in this life.


    Vladimir, Dr. Mondo, and singid all appeared here.


    For this operation, noxas can be said to be all out.


    All the others were dispatched except Duke Kao. Otherwise, we might not have been so smooth on the battlefield at that time.


    Of course, the reason why three experts are sent here may not be that there is no one word disagreement. They forcibly kidnap the host of Ike, the time assassin, and then control Ike''s idea through special means.


    The satellite image only captured a large area of blood red in Vladimir, but Mondo and Sinjid didn''t shoot it.


    Three people came to the city and found the boy.


    Although the young man was also an ancient spirit, he obviously didn''t see enough in front of the three crafty guys.


    The young man is used to freedom here. Because he has time for the guidance of the assassin Ike, the young man''s strength is also very strong. Even in danger, Ike temporarily controls his body. Basically, there will be no trouble. He is at ease in this last world.


    For Vladimir and others'' solicitation, the boy refused. He was unwilling to participate in the chaotic battle. He wanted to live freely in this last world.


    As a result, the three people pretended to be disappointed and prepared to leave. As a result, when the boy didn''t pay attention, the three people made a sneak attack, forcibly arrested and controlled Ike and prepared to take him back.


    But on the way back, I met four gods.


    The result was a chaotic war immediately. The strength of the three people was very strong and could control the youth with Ike''s power.


    However, when these three people met a God, they did not have the slightest advantage in terms of strength or quantity.


    God didn''t bother to talk to these people, so he went up and started to work. God went directly to Vladimir. Both of them had done it once before. As a result, God slapped Vladimir to pieces.


    Both sides are enemies, but this time, God didn''t open the fury potion and didn''t need it at all.


    As for the little yellow book, the shadow of sindra was flashing overhead, followed by a huge poodle.


    Proud hunter, rengal.


    This guy is the guy who was killed by fan Xiaotian and Xu Yang, the little yellow book, and got the soul mark.


    Obviously, it is a powerful soul mark, but no one is rare and can''t send it out. Finally, little yellow book uses this soul mark.


    After using the soul mark, the little yellow book has the hero of proud hunter, and unlike hindra''s attachment, rengal can be summoned and can act alone.


    In this way, the little yellow book is equivalent to adding a powerful war pet.


    Proud Hunter rehngal is a very proud guy. Generally speaking, he will never surrender easily, but the little yellow book gives him a condition that he can help proud Hunter rehngal find the old enemy empty predator kazik, and even help rehngal kill that guy.


    Under the influence of the old enemy''s hatred, rehngal finally agreed to help little yellow book temporarily.


    Because of the existence of the poodle, the strength of the little yellow book was instantly guaranteed. A man stopped Dr. Mondo and his pet, and even completely suppressed Mondo.


    As for Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian, the two guys completely surrounded xinjide.


    By this time, the whole battlefield had almost nothing to do with the boy. He was weak because he was poisoned by Mondo. He had to lie on the ground and watch the fierce battle. His eyes were full of hate.


    He grabbed a lamppost nearby and swept it. He heard a slap and Vladimir''s body was broken again.


    The power of a God was so terrible that the lamppost was directly torn off, and the power was so great that it was amazing.


    But Vladimir is also a very cunning guy. His body turns into a blood mist. He quickly solidifies again. He opens his teeth and claws. The skill of blood conversion is immediately opened and ready to draw the blood of a God.


    This guy is almost an enemy without solution. He keeps sucking blood and can heal the damage he has suffered.


    The land of blood red can make Vladimir enter an invincible state for a short time and avoid each other''s deadly skills.


    But now, the worry is not God, but the vampire opposite.


    The attack power of a God is too violent. Even if the rage potion has not been opened, every attack of a God is enough to break Vladimir''s body to pieces.


    Although it is said that Vladimir can solidify his body again, that solidification will consume a lot of Vladimir''s blood, and the blood red land can''t be used all the time.


    The blood conversion cannot completely recover the damage received.


    And although a Shen looks rough, he is actually very sharp. The blood conversion often fails, resulting in Vladimir''s inability to absorb enough blood.


    Vladimir became more and more frightened, and his teammates could not provide any help.


    Seeing that things were wrong, the guy was ready to escape.


    The body turned into a blood pool and quickly jumped out into the distance.


    He can fly in the sky, even if he is not the opponent of that guy, but if he wants to avoid, there is absolutely no problem at all.


    But Vladimir did not notice the ferocious look of a God, and his face was full of that ferocious smile.


    Seeing that guy fleeing to the distance, ah Shen didn''t even hurry to catch up. Instead, he took a medicine out of his arms and stabbed it directly on his thigh.


    The next second, I only saw God bend his legs violently, and then make an effort.


    With a bang, a huge pit burst open on the cement ground under your feet.


    This medicine has no other effect, but it can make a God''s leg strength, with a great range, crazy increase, speed and ejection ability, all reach a limit at this time.

 Chapter 1020

    Vladimir thought he had run away, the effect of the blood pool was over, and his body solidified again.


    But at this time, Vladimir suddenly heard a terrible voice from behind.


    That sound sounds like a demon.


    Under the horror, Vladimir quickly turned around and saw that a familiar guy had appeared dozens of meters behind him and was approaching himself at a very fast speed.


    How is this possible?


    Vladimir''s face was full of fear, and there was even a taste of despair and disbelief in his eyes.


    This is more than 500 meters high. How did this guy appear here.


    Unfortunately, Vladimir did not have time to figure out his doubts. The next second, the guy''s huge body had rushed under him.


    The palm of his hand crossed Vladimir''s body in an instant. The whole body was like being cut by a knife. It was instantly divided into two. At the same time, a soul mark was grabbed by a God, rushed up together, and directly rushed to an altitude of 800 meters. Then a God''s body stopped and finally fell down.


    The two torn bodies also fell to the ground, but this time, they never healed.


    Death has come, even the soul mark has been taken away, Vladimir is dead.


    On the other side, the battle has come to an end.


    Dr. Mondo is a very ferocious guy, but he met a monster who is more ferocious, more afraid of death and takes battle as entertainment.


    A powerful prey is the best prey for rengal. His body directly pounced on him, tangled with Mondo, and his claws kept tearing on Mondo.


    Mondo doesn''t know how many times his body has been transformed and strengthened. It can block the attacks of various weapons, but it can''t stop rengal''s claws. The claws tore open wounds on his body.


    Of course, rengal had a hard time. His body was cut open by the butcher''s knife in Mundo''s hand.


    But the tingling made rengal more excited. He bit Dr. Mondo and didn''t let go at all.


    For little yellow book, it''s just a fucking head to the door.


    It''s great for hunters like rengal.


    Especially at the beginning, when he attracted Mondo''s attention, the guy''s invisibility almost immediately hit Mondo again.


    Whenever rengal entangles Mondo, little yellow book can take the opportunity to cause great damage to Mondo.


    The two men joined hands, resulting in more and more serious injuries on Mondo. Finally, when Mondo was completely pressed on the ground by rengal and couldn''t get up, the power of energy pouring completely exploded on Mondo.


    With a bang, the whole body of the guy was directly blown to pieces under this force.


    The last place was the battle between Guan Zhaolin, fan Xiaotian and Xin Jide.


    The situation here is almost one-sided. Although that hingid also has a crazy medicine similar to a God, the effect of that medicine is far less powerful than that of a God.


    In addition, Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian are both super violent maniacs with amazing means.


    The two guys, in the face of Sinjid''s various attacks, almost all did not dodge and resisted directly.


    Guan Zhaolin, in particular, even wanted to rush over and forcibly integrate and absorb hingid.


    Seeing doctor Mondo and Vladimir die one by one, hingid was frightened. He knew that if he couldn''t leave here as soon as possible, he would soon fall into the same situation.


    As a result, hingid howled fiercely, and a large amount of corrosive venom was emitted in an instant.


    Relying on these toxins, hingid wanted to push them back, but he took advantage of this opportunity to escape quickly.


    But although this guy ran fast, Guan Zhaolin''s reaction was faster. The two meat arms behind him almost threw over with a cry, and the meat arms twined around hingid''s body in an instant.


    Just wanted to run, Guan Zhaolin waved hard and was dragged back by Guan Zhaolin.


    Then two huge axes fell from the sky in an instant!


    Pooh!


    With the sound of cloth tearing, the axe chopped from singid''s neck, and the whole head immediately rolled to the side.


    The third man was killed.


    In front of the four masters in the dungeon, the three members of Knox could not resist for too long. They were soon destroyed. None of them remained, and three souls were imprinted.


    Although they do not need these soul marks, they also know that this soul mark is absolutely of great value.


    Especially the guy in the territory is greedy for this thing.


    In addition, there is the boy next to me!


    Little yellow book knows the identity of the young man, time assassin Ike. Little yellow book wants to recruit the young man to s City, which will form a strong combat effectiveness.


    But the boy refused their invitation.


    He has been used to this kind of life. He is with his only companion who will never betray himself. He can''t adapt to the days with others, especially those strangers.


    Although these strangers have just saved their lives.


    From the appearance of the boy, they can see that the boy must have experienced a lot of sad things and have become completely distrustful of others.


    If at other times, maybe a few people would spread their tongue and deceive the whole teenager, but now is obviously not that time.


    The matter on their side has been solved, but there are other aspects that have not ended. The action of cutting off all the minions of Knox has just begun, and the real climax has just come.


    After telling the boy to be more careful, several people immediately turned around and turned back.


    Action continues.


    At this time, maybe dukkao and Tyrone had climbed out of the cold river?


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to climb out.


    They probably already know that this operation has been unable to return to heaven.


    This is the biggest disaster in Knox.


    Siberia is already bordered by Russia. This place is full of moving earth, and the ground under your feet is unimaginably hard.


    With the advent of the end of the world, the cold in this place seems to have expanded a level out of thin air.


    The Dragon felt very uncomfortable with the cold around him. He didn''t like the cold taste.


    Since the beginning of the operation, I have never stopped. As soon as I solved the problem over the storm Canyon, I immediately went to the dark jungle of Siberia.


    After a big circle in the sky, I finally found this so-called dark jungle.


    It''s really similar to your name.


    The jungle is completely dark around. People and animals are extinct. On the ground, you can''t even see an ant.


    The whole jungle was filled with a gloomy and evil darkness, low and depressed.


    The dragon''s throat roared slightly, as if he was particularly disgusted with this atmosphere.


    There was a big sun overhead, but the whole jungle was filled with a kind of black smoke.


    In this jungle, all the trees have rotted and their branches are mottled. Not to mention living animals, not even living plants.


    In short, this place has completely become a dead area.


    There is no anger. Looking at this appearance, even if it is not a fallen angel, it is afraid that it is also some other terrible evil creatures.


    Moreover, the black dense seems to be expanding slowly around at a very slow speed.


    Once the black air flow envelops me, a big tree is in front of me, rapidly aging, branches and leaves fall, the trunk becomes mottled and uneven, and the vitality is instantly absorbed.


    Bingya, Tong Lei, Chen Xiaolin and Chen Xiaodao went to this area.


    I didn''t see four people here. Maybe those four people have entered the jungle.


    Click!


    At this time, a sharp cry suddenly came from a distance.

 Chapter 1021

    That call sounded very familiar. It was the sound when Bingya turned into an ice crystal Phoenix.


    That voice was full of panic and fear. Could it be said that Bingya had encountered any trouble?


    As soon as I heard the sound, I quickly flew in the direction of the sound.


    In the center of the jungle, a huge ice blue Phoenix spread its wings and appeared directly in the air.


    That appearance, impressively, is the appearance of the ice crystal Phoenix. The ice crystal Phoenix is one of the most powerful lives from freldrod.


    That is the guardian of freldrod. Although it only relies on Bingya''s body, when it turns into a Phoenix, it is also majestic and full of dignity.


    But now, the ice crystal Phoenix looks particularly embarrassed. The original ice blue feathers on his body were covered with a layer of black and gray smell. It looked as if he had been polluted by something.


    There was also a fear in the Phoenix eyes, and the wings fanned quickly, trying to leave this place quickly.


    But the original powerful wings have become extremely weak, and the speed of body flight is particularly slow.


    Just behind the ice crystal Phoenix, another figure has gradually appeared.


    Compared with the body of ice crystal Phoenix, this person''s body size is obviously much smaller. It''s the appearance of a normal person, but the black wings like goshawks and Demons behind him are extremely huge, which can almost completely wrap the slim body in the middle.


    The whole body was shrouded in a strong smell of darkness.


    Evil and violent!


    Fallen angel mogana.


    The figure, with an evil and elegant posture, stood high in the sky, looking at the poor creature who was constantly fleeing from him in the distance, with no compassion in his eyes.


    Her hands were open, her slender fingers had long black and red nails, and the dark and evil forces were gathering quickly on those hands.


    Soon, those energy had accumulated to the limit, and immediately screamed and roared directly in the shape of a missile.


    Dark imprisonment!


    The black energy exploded on the ice crystal Phoenix, and the already extremely slow body was directly imprisoned in place. Then a large amount of black energy quickly formed a huge black chain around the fallen angel.


    Soul shackles!


    It is a power that directly binds the soul.


    The chain was like a python in mid air, twisting quickly and winding towards Bingya.


    Bingya understood the power of this chain. She wanted to escape, but her body was imprisoned in place. She didn''t even have the power to move. She could only watch the chain and wrap her body quickly.


    Moganna''s face was full of smiles.


    She has lived here for a long time.


    In the world of hero alliance, the war with her sister made moganna suffer heavy losses and serious injuries, and finally fell into the world.


    Like Kyle, they are all souls falling.


    The noumenon has been destroyed in the original world cup.


    After arriving in this world, moganna knew that she had a chance to surpass her sister.


    They are generally weak, but she recovers faster. That stubborn will never take any means against his principles to restore his strength.


    But she is different. She is a fallen angel. The evil in her nature can make her do anything to achieve her goal.


    Originally a weak soul began to absorb the vitality of those weak animals in the jungle.


    Among those dark magic, there are many forces of this taboo. She is like a bottomless pit, greedily absorbing all the vitality she can feel.


    Animals and plants until the area becomes completely silent.


    She was still dissatisfied, and even continued to expand her curse area. Finally, the whole forest almost completely became a dead ocean, in which all living creatures were absorbed by her.


    Small to ants, insects, big to bears, towering trees!


    Moganna felt her chance came. She had absorbed enough strength and even could get rid of the state of soul body.


    So she began to use that energy to recreate her body.


    Once her body reappears, she can leave the cold forest, go to the world, find her sister, and then defeat her.


    All her life, she has acted for this goal and can''t change at any time.


    Just as moganna was creating her own body, several fools broke in.


    That''s a living man.


    Except that she had just landed here and met several living people, mogana hardly felt any living people.


    Moreover, these living people all have very powerful power, and moganna seems to notice some very familiar breath.


    Moganna knows that those are the same people from the hero League. It''s really delicious food to her mouth.


    If you can absorb these forces, your body will definitely create more perfect.


    Moganna was excited and moved.


    Her strength is too strong. Although the strength of those people is good, it is far from enough in front of her.


    One by one, they were defeated, trapped in chains, and then thrown into the forest.


    Only this ice crystal Phoenix, strong enough, even broke away from his control and was ready to escape.


    But mogana will never let such a powerful energy body leave.


    Boom!


    Seeing that the dark chains had been wrapped around the ice crystal Phoenix, moganna was full of excitement.


    But the evil smile on his face didn''t even have time to fully bloom. One leg swept over at the waist.


    The speed was so fast that even mogana didn''t have time to react. The whole body suffered this heavy attack and immediately flew out.


    Bang, hit the ground.


    The original soul shackles were broken because of this attack.


    The body got up from the ground.


    On a long black and red hair, there are still a few rotten leaves. It has to be said that the majesty of the falling angel disappeared at this time, and even seemed ridiculous.


    Moganna was so angry and hoarse that she got up from the ground, spread her wings and flew to the sky with a cry. Then moganna found that there was a man around the ice crystal Phoenix at some time.


    The green light on his hand is treating the injury of the Phoenix.


    Fortunately, she came in time. Bingya recovered her human appearance. Her beautiful face looked particularly pale. Even the treatment could not completely recover for a while.


    It was a very powerful enemy, but when Bingya saw the man in front of her, her heart was secure for no reason.


    It''s like as long as this man comes, everything will be fine.


    That kind of trust made Bingya feel a little strange, as if she thought of something, and her face was slightly red.


    That made me a little worried. I quickly asked Bingya if she was still uncomfortable. As a result, Bingya''s face reddened, shook her head and said it was all right.


    The two of us are talking here, and the next moganna has been ignored.


    That''s angry.


    Who is she? She is Morgana, the fallen angel. She is one of the most powerful people in the world. However, the two people on earth are actually kissing me here. I don''t know how I feel about single dogs.


    It''s like no one else.


    Moganna felt that she had been provoked and challenged, especially that she was a fallen angel, a symbol of sexuality and charm. Which man saw that she was not confused, or that someone was only looking at other women in front of her for the first time.


    "Hey, you two, have you said enough?" Mo ganna said coldly, "boy, who are you? Dare to come to me to make trouble?"


    It''s really strange that Mo ganna didn''t start immediately. Of course, this reason is more likely because of the giant dragon flying right behind.


    Dragon, this kind of powerful life, even Morgana dare not despise.

 Chapter 1022

    Dragon, which is almost as old as an angel. At least Morgana heard of the reputation of dragon a long time ago.


    Even in the era of angels controlling the world, dragon slaying warrior is still a title respected by everyone.


    So Mo ganna didn''t do it casually, but her anger was getting more and more serious. This bastard just swept his waist with one leg. She took pity on his small waist. She was almost broken by this guy who didn''t know how to pity and cherish jade. It''s really hateful.


    "Hey, you two, kiss me. Is that enough? There are others here. How about a little courtesy, righteousness and shame?" moganna expressed great dissatisfaction with our immoral behavior.


    holy crap.


    What did we do?


    That kiss me, I listen to nothing, but Bingya''s face is almost red in an instant.


    Bright red.


    But did we kiss? No, don''t wronged people for nothing, okay? I just treated Bingya''s injury. Besides, we didn''t hug each other. Why didn''t we have etiquette, righteousness and shame?


    This moganna is not more old-fashioned than her sister, is she?


    "Who is he talking to you? Just stay there." I opened my mouth and said.


    Before, I defeated the violent Thain and forced Duke Kao to flee, so that my voice is different now.


    What is a fallen angel? Believe it or not, I caught you and made you into roast wings.


    Moganna''s eyes widened. She was so angry that her nose was whirring. She was almost mad.


    Angry, angry, it''s really the first time for a man to ignore himself. Because he was angry, his chest was bulging.


    "A pair of dog men and women, in public, are so close that they should soak in the pig cage..." moganna was angry with me and whispered.


    I was stunned when I looked at this woman now. When I looked at her from a distance, she was a very sexy, charming and enchanting imperial sister. She looked very evil, but now how do you feel like a teaser?


    Is this guy still the legendary falling angel mogana? It doesn''t look like it.


    How do we know? Not just Morgana, but actually Kyle. When we acted together before, a little joke made Kyle blush and couldn''t bear it.


    This is related to the angel tribe they live in. That race can be said to be a rigid and stubborn race to the limit.


    Because it is an eternal race, there is no man in the race, no one is the same sister, and it will never have the slightest communication with external men.


    The topic of men is a taboo in race. Let alone close contact with men, even if you talk to men, you can''t stand it.


    Although moganna could not stand the stubborn dogma of that race and chose to degenerate, the taboo between men and women was still deeply rooted.


    So I just saw that the distance between Bingya and me was relatively close, less than 20 cm. I couldn''t stand it at that time.


    Our behavior, in Morgana''s view, is immoral and immoral.


    "Where are Tong Lei and them?" I asked Bingya.


    "Caught by her," said Bingya.


    Recalling what happened before, Bingya was afraid for a while. The strength of Mo ganna was too strong.


    They originally thought that the four people were all experts, and Chen Xiaolin, a powerful wet nurse, should have a certain resistance cost no matter what they encounter.


    But unexpectedly, this moganna''s strength was so strong.


    Soon after they entered the forest, they met Morgana.


    No one from Knox.


    In fact, if you come to this place, it is completely superfluous, and even provoked a powerful enemy for nothing.


    The people of Knox didn''t come at all. Maybe they were going to wait until other aspects were completed, and then Duke Kao came to invite them in person.


    Unexpectedly, people from s city took the lead in breaking in. As a result, Mo ganna was irritable and launched an attack immediately.


    Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao went up to meet the enemy. As a result, both of them are experts, but Mo ganna''s strength here is really terrible.


    The two men had almost no room to fight back. They were soon hurt by Mo ganna. Later, Bingya hurried to support, plus Chen Xiaolin.


    But it was only barely supported for a few minutes. With moganna becoming more and more irritable, the four people soon couldn''t support it.


    Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao were first taken by Mo ganna. As for Bingya, seeing that the situation was wrong, she opened her wings and prepared to escape and seek support.


    At the same time, she also took Chen Xiaolin, but unexpectedly, in mid air, Chen Xiaolin was beaten down by the fallen angel. Finally, Bingya was left almost unable to escape. If I hadn''t appeared in time, she might have been taken down by Mo ganna.


    In other words, now Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao and Chen Xiaolin are all in Mo ganna''s hands. They are only injured. Their lives should be no problem.


    Thinking of this, my face suddenly hung with a smile.


    Your sister, I knew this. Just now, don''t be so fierce.


    "Cough, this beauty, don''t be surprised that I just offended you." I said with a smile, trying to make myself look like a good man.


    Unfortunately, Mo ganna obviously hated: "hum, boy, you haven''t answered my question. Who are you?"


    "Is it unknown? I''m her friend." pointing to Bingya, I said, "the three people you beat down in the forest are also my friends. Let''s discuss. You let the three people go. Let''s just forget it. The well water doesn''t invade the river. What do you think?"


    I''m thinking in my heart. Mo ganna''s strength is very strong. With the dragon, she may not be her opponent, but the three people inside may be dangerous.


    As a result, moganna looked at me with a sneer: "do you think there is such a simple thing? Your friend broke into my territory and even dared to fight with me. Just by your word, you want to settle this matter. Do you underestimate me?"


    "Where can I?" I immediately shook my head. "Come on, what conditions do you have?"


    "Unless..." moganna smiled grimly, "you die in front of me."


    "Beauty, you''ve gone too far, but it''s just an accident. You ran to your territory. Just teach me a lesson. Do you need to do so well?" I never mentioned that we came to find something on our own initiative.


    "Besides, do you think you can really take ten of us?" my voice changed and threatened.


    Hard, men should be soft when they should be soft, and they should be absolutely hard when they should be hard.


    Then, seven cards appeared in my hand. With the light flashing, they appeared one by one on the back of the dragon. Ruiwen and Aishi appeared one by one.


    One by one, they have grasped the weapons in their hands and are ready for battle.


    Originally, moganna wanted to laugh at me for not knowing numbers. There were only three dragons. Where did you get ten?


    Unfortunately, the ridicule didn''t say it, so I immediately held it back.


    Moganna''s eyes swept from the seven people, and her eyes were dignified.


    Moganna can feel that the strength of these seven people is no worse than the following three people, plus this smelly boy, the Phoenix and a giant dragon.


    If there is a fight, moganna, who has not yet fully recovered, is really not sure at all.


    "This time we made a mistake first, and you taught them a lesson. This matter has been exposed. It''s good for all of us. Otherwise, if you fight, I guess the strength you''ve worked hard for so long and accumulated may turn into the East water!" after it''s hard, it''s soft again.


    This Mo ganna, how much social experience can she have? A few words are almost fooled.


    This kind of antique is the same, powerful, but it is easy to be fooled.


    And I said it to the point.


    Moganna is really worried that this battle may have an impact on her recovery. The battle needs to consume energy. Her energy is not enough to reshape her body now, but she can''t afford to waste it here.

 Chapter 1023

    All her life, moganna has been fighting for the same goal, that is to defeat her sister and judge Angel Kyle.


    From small to large, she has not been her sister''s opponent, has not been.


    That sister, no matter in any way, suppressed Morgana.


    Face, figure, strength, reputation, everything! This situation makes moganna feel a deep inferiority complex.


    Moganna can''t change her face and figure. She can only seek strength and reputation. When she defeats her sister, maybe it''s time to prove herself to others.


    She hates her sister''s rigidity and stubbornness. She resists her sister''s rule, even if her sister has become a general of the angel family.


    In fact, even she may have forgotten that the reason for the first battle was just jealousy, that''s all.


    They have been sisters for hundreds of years, but they have fought for tens of thousands of years.


    In that world, moganna felt that her strength had reached a limit, was infinitely close to the most powerful, and even could fight her sister.


    So Morgana launched a challenge.


    However, the challenge that is most likely to win is interrupted by the coming of the end of the world.


    Now, this is my second best chance.


    Now my strength may have surpassed that dull sister, but if there is a fierce war here, there will be a dragon and a group of experts.


    If you really fight, even if you can win, you have to pay a very heavy price.


    That kind of consequence may destroy his hard-earned strength. The gap between himself and his sister will still exist, and he will never catch up with his sister.


    And this, that is absolutely unacceptable to mogana.


    However, she felt a little uncomfortable just letting people go.


    At least she is also a fallen angel. She is a powerful life that has lived for millions of years. If she is so casually threatened by an earthman, where will her face go?


    If you use your strength in your heyday, you don''t need to be so troublesome. By moving your fingers, you can give these people and the little dragon seconds.


    Her eyes turned, and moganna said, "it''s not impossible to promise your request and release those people, but... You have to promise me a condition."


    "What conditions?" I asked with a smile.


    Moganna said, "in a certain period of time, be my man and help me defeat a man."


    "Who?" I asked with a slight movement in my heart.


    "My sister, the angel of judgment Kyle, a man from the same place as me, as long as you promise to kill my sister for me, I can return those three people to you," said Morgana.


    At that moment, Bingya''s face next to me suddenly changed. Of course, she knew Kyle''s identity, so she boarded in Daoyu''s body.


    If you kill Kyle, it will inevitably hurt Daoyu. What''s more, everyone is a good sister. How can you promise an outsider to hurt your own good sister? It''s impossible.


    Bingya was ready to speak, but I stopped her.


    "Kyle? I''ve heard of the name of the trial angel. It seems to be a very powerful person. You''ve fought with her for so long and haven''t won once. It''s a little dangerous," I said.


    Seeing me say this, Bingxue smart Bingya certainly knew that I must have my own plan in my heart, so she watched and didn''t say a word.


    "Danger? Don''t worry, there''s no danger. It''s mainly our fight. We can only use the power of the Dragon next to you. With your strength, there''s no chance to intervene at all." moganna said disdainfully.


    "I don''t know how you can accept this dragon and be obedient to you."


    "Moreover, you have no right to refuse. If you dare to refuse, I will kill those three people immediately." moganna said fiercely.


    So it seems that I still have to take this task.


    "Well, I''ll agree to that." I nodded, "so when can you let my friend out?"


    "When it''s done..."


    Moganna was immediately interrupted by me before she finished saying, "that''s impossible. I can''t wait that long."


    Moganna was stunned: "you didn''t refuse..."


    "Don''t talk about those useless things. Let my brother go right away. I promise you. I still have a lot of things to do. Where can I have so much free time to stay here?" I said with a blink of my eyes.


    "Well, we won''t wait until you''re finished..."


    "That''s not possible, I don''t trust you." my eyes turned. "Otherwise, you can join us. If we want to go out and do something, you can act with us. In this way, you can also monitor them all the way, and you''re not afraid of us running away. In this case, you have the best of both worlds, don''t you?"


    Moganna pondered for a moment, as if she were considering my proposal.


    This place is indeed a very suitable place for yourself, but it is a little lonely.


    "On the one hand, you can monitor us to avoid our breach of contract. On the other hand, if we are in danger, you can also give us a little help. If we hang up, won''t your help be gone?" I urged nearby.


    "Hum, even if I don''t have help, I can beat her." moganna said unconvinced.


    "It''s hard to say. After all, she is your sister. Jiang is still old and spicy. You can recover to the current level. Your sister''s strength is stronger than you. How do you know she hasn''t recovered more than you?" I said.


    I was lying with my eyes open. Now I know more about Kyle than anyone else.


    But now is to deceive.


    Although the fallen angel has lived for a long time, his brain is obviously not flexible enough.


    Originally, moganna didn''t believe that Kyle''s strength would surpass her own, but when I said so, moganna really had no bottom in her heart.


    After all, after such a long time, what will happen? Who can guarantee? In case, isn''t he


    "OK, I''ll promise you to come with you, but I''ll give you three days at most. After three days, no matter what the situation is, you must help me find Kyle and defeat her." moganna said.


    "Yes, three days is three days." I said with a smile.


    I''m afraid of a hair for three days. After three days, all the experts in s city are expected to complete the task and come back.


    At that time, ah Shen, mu mu, plus me, Shang Qi, in the territory of S City, you can''t be a fallen angel. We really think we are waste.


    Of course, these words can''t be said yet.


    Now we have to continue fooling this guy.


    "By the way, I just listened to you. It seems that I always beat her instead of killing her?" I noticed a problem in the words of moganna.


    "Don''t you want to kill her after you beat her?" I asked.


    Moganna was stunned.


    She and Kyle have been fighting for so long, ten thousand years.


    That time is too long ago.


    After a long time, Morgana has forgotten what she wants to fight with her sister and surpass her?


    But among the angel family, so many people with stronger strength, why do they choose their sister?


    Are you going to kill her?


    Angels are immortal.


    They are isolated from the world.


    However, the number of angels is slowly decreasing. Now it seems that there are only two left.


    Judge angels and fallen angels.


    Most angels do not die in battle, because there are not many people who can defeat angels.


    They were bored to death.


    Yes, that''s why.


    Life is too long. They have forgotten the meaning of their own survival and why they live.


    No one can help themselves free. When they can no longer find a goal in this world, maybe they are not dead, and their heart is dead.


    If the heart dies, life is over.


    In these tens of thousands of years, I have never felt lonely.

 Chapter 1024

    For tens of thousands of years, I have never been lonely, so I spent it in constant struggle.


    Moganna has always regarded her sister as her goal and always wanted to defeat her sister, but moganna never thought about what she would do if she defeated her sister.


    Will you kill her?


    This idea suddenly appeared in her mind, which made moganna a little afraid. If she killed her sister, what could she do.


    After losing this only goal, what do you rely on to continue to live in this world?


    No, not at all.


    Angels, immortality, this is a talent that other lives envy. Only angels know that sometimes, longevity may not be a good thing.


    The expression on her face was a little ugly. Mogana didn''t answer my question, but fell into silence.


    After a long time, moganna looked up: "this is not what you should ask. What I want to do after beating Kyle is my own thing."


    "I''m the winner. I can do whatever I want. No one else has to worry about it."


    "All right." I shrugged. "Then I can let my brothers out now. We''ll leave now."


    Moganna didn''t refuse this time. She stretched out her hand, and the following three bodies were directly wrapped by black airflow and flew into the sky.


    All three of them fell into a coma. It was moganna''s ghost.


    However, now that the agreement has been reached, Mo ganna will no longer embarrass the three people. She waved and untied the dark forces on the three people.


    Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao and Chen Xiaolin woke up one by one.


    Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao just woke up. After figuring out what had happened, they were all red faced and Grandma''s. This time, they lost in the hands of a woman, but it was a shame for their two old men.


    However, seeing that this woman is not an ordinary woman, she feels a little better in her heart.


    We took the dragon and flew back in the direction of s city.


    As for moganna, like the wrath of the storm, she did not integrate into our group, spread her wings, but followed by.


    Moreover, even when flying, moganna looked very strange. On that face, she looked obviously strange.


    Sometimes crazy, sometimes publicity, sometimes distortion, sometimes miss.


    No one knows what the woman is thinking in her heart.


    Maybe what I said before has brought too much shock to this woman. Mogana may really need a period of time to consider her obsession.


    As for me, there was always a smile on the corners of my mouth. Although Bingya knew that I was fooling the angel, they didn''t know my real purpose.


    If such a dangerous guy is brought to s City, it is also a threat to the whole s city. If this woman goes crazy, it may not cause any disaster.


    Looking back quietly, Mo ganna was still thinking. She didn''t notice the situation on our side. I quietly pulled Bingya aside.


    "We''ll act separately later. I''ll take Mo ganna and go to Mu Mu. You go back with others first. Note that you can only tell Shang Qi and inform everyone in the territory. Don''t mention anything related to Kyle. You have to give a command. Before Dao Yu comes back, if we go back first, we will continue to stabilize her for a period of time." I whispered.


    "What on earth do you want?" Bing Ya couldn''t help wondering in her heart.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not easy to talk now. I''ll talk to you carefully then," I said.


    Bingya didn''t ask.


    In fact, the plan in my heart is not too vicious, really.


    The fallen angel is a very powerful master. If such a master can deceive, it is definitely a main force.


    But if you can''t control it, it''s a disaster.


    Of course, before that, it does not prevent me from using the power of fallen angels to achieve some goals.


    Even if Dao Yu goes back and the two sides want to fight, can so many people here be afraid of falling angels alone?


    "Elder sister." after explaining Bingya, I shouted at moganna.


    At moganna''s age, I called eldest sister, which may have been raised. I don''t know how many generations.


    Otherwise what, you can''t call grandma?


    "Why?" she was interrupted by someone. Moganna was very upset.


    "Nothing. We have to act separately here." I said: "you go with them to our stronghold. I have to go to the south. It will take about two days. After that, I will go back and meet you."


    "Why do you have so many things? Don''t try to escape at this time?" moganna stared at me suspiciously.


    "Look what you said. Where am I going?"


    "I''m afraid you don''t dare. Solve the problem quickly, and then help me find Kyle." moganna said.


    "Come on," I said with a smile, "by the way, what does Kyle look like when you say the angel of judgment?"


    "Don''t you know that they didn''t tell you that it''s easy to recognize a person who is wearing golden armor, can''t see gender and appearance, has a helmet on his face and a pair of white wings behind him," said moganna.


    "Oh, I haven''t met that kind of person, but I wonder if Kyle has the ability to make himself invincible for a period of time. It''s golden and wrapped around people like a big clock," I said.


    "How do you know? Have you ever met..."


    "I''ve seen it in the East China Sea."


    "Where is she now?" moganna''s eyes burst into flames.


    "I left there long ago. Now I think it''s somewhere on this continent!" I scratched my head and said, "but that woman doesn''t wear armor."


    "Hum, maybe boarding," said Morgana.


    "But it doesn''t matter. I know what that woman looks like. When I come back, I''ll find it with you." I said and was ready to leave.


    But at this time, moganna stopped me: "wait a minute, I''ll go with you."


    The smile from the corners of my mouth flashed away. I hesitated a little, and then nodded: "OK, but I''m going to fight."


    "Hum, I just went there and saved your life there," said Morgana.


    Just to my liking, our team will be separated temporarily. Mo ganna and I will go to the mountain where Mu Mu is located. As for others, we will rush back to s city.


    It''s not a route, so we just separate directly. Mogana and I can fly in the sky and move forward in a straight line to avoid wronging the road.


    Moganna''s strength is very strong. We are now in the war with Knox. If such a powerful force can''t be borrowed properly, isn''t it a waste?


    It''s just that although moganna is not very flexible and has some funny and cramps, moganna will refuse if I ask directly.


    But if I say I''ve seen the man Kyle possessed, there''s no need for me to say more. Moganna herself will follow.


    Now that she has followed up, how can moganna stand idly by if there is a fight at that time?


    With these words, she fooled Mo ganna easily.


    I''m not very worried about the situation in Daoyu.


    Cassiopeia''s position in Knox is not very high, even if she has a father who is a general.


    But Knox''s strength is paramount.


    It''s probably not a powerful role for Cassiopeia to deal with.


    And it''s probably a woman!


    According to the information I heard before, there are only three women to look for.


    The wrath of the storm, Gana, the fallen angel mogana, and Diana, the goddess of the moon.


    Jana is now in our s City, and mogana is next to me. Cassiopeia is mostly looking for Diana, the goddess of the moon.


    That is the enemy of Yang Yang.


    According to the background of the League of heroes, Diana''s strength may be a little stronger than Leona, but it is also limited.


    If we add Dao language, Zhang Quan and Nami, Diana will not be of much use even if she joins hands with Cassiopeia.

 Chapter 1025

    But Swein is different. Compared with Cassiopeia, Swein''s status is obviously much higher.


    It can be said that in Knox, Swein was a general. After Duke Kao''s resurrection, he retreated to the second line and remained above others.


    I''m afraid only Tyrone can compare with Swein.


    The strength of svein is undoubtedly very strong. Although he is lame, the lame old man who can manipulate the evil crow has not shown his real strength at all.


    If the evil power can be brought into full play by svein, it will at least surpass Tyrone by a large part. It''s hard to say whether it can reach the level of dukekao, but it can''t be underestimated.


    And those who can let svein invite in person are certainly not ordinary people.


    Doomsday messenger Federick!


    I can only think of such a guy in my mind.


    This is an evil, ferocious and bloodthirsty monster like Swain, a thing like a scarecrow.


    The two guys are very similar.


    Swein and feddick.


    The same strange, two people''s skills and strength are even very similar, the most important thing is that these two guys actually have the same skills to manipulate crows.


    I haven''t felt anything wrong before, but now in retrospect, Swein''s big move is the possession of evil crows, and Federick''s big move is the storm of crows.


    Is it true that these two people have nothing to do with each other?


    Not necessarily. If you think about it carefully, it''s too suspicious.


    I don''t know what''s going on over there. I hope everything goes well.


    According to normal, we should go back first to avoid empty roads, but we don''t have so much time now.


    In terms of time, Mumu should have reached the mountain by now. Perhaps the war between the two sides has lasted for some time.


    Although Mu Mu has many experts around him and many brothers in the territory, the guy of doomsday messenger also seems too mysterious in the game.


    For that guy, his real identity, his real strength, almost no one knows.


    But judging from his title alone, it is full of fear.


    Doomsday Messenger, a guy who can bring doomsday to the world, how can people not be afraid?


    It is for this reason that I am particularly worried about Mumu.


    Mu Mu acted with Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Bai Qiu and stone, a total of five people.


    Swein''s speed is very fast. In fact, when he receives the news from the dungeon, he starts to act immediately. When several people appear here, it''s too late.


    On that mountain, there was no life for a long time. In the air, the faint smell of darkness and evil was gradually disappearing.


    There is no doubt that they are late.


    That Swein, and another guy, have left here.


    Unwilling to let the people of Knox become so successful, several people began to look for the remaining breath and began to look for it.


    Swain flies very fast, and the doomsday messenger can also summon crows and use crows to fly.


    But when the wood unfolds at a high speed, it will make everyone despair.


    Mu Mu''s speed is too fast, almost twice as fast as others. His body hovers and searches quickly in the sky. Using Hualuo''s eagle eyes, mu mu can clearly see anything hidden in the darkest place.


    So soon, Mumu found the two men. The two guys were going to the nest in Knox. Surrounded by a group of crows, the two guys were sympathetic and looked at each other.


    Just found these two people, Mumu sent a signal and directly launched an attack. Mumu didn''t want these two people to escape his sight.


    The power of the source plan was launched for the first time at this time.


    Wind forest volcano Yin thunder!


    Gale swordsman, limitless sword saint, matchless sword lady, dawn goddess, Lord of shadow flow, and holy gun Ranger.


    Six mecha bodies scattered from the sky at the same time, directly surrounding the two people.


    At the same time, two other huge robots suddenly appeared.


    Victor, a mechanical pioneer, and britz, a steam robot, also appeared at the same time. Eight heroes, plus Mumu, nine people directly surrounded svein and the doomsday messenger.


    At the same time, Bai Qiu, Shi tou, Hao Ziqi and Shirley, who received the signal behind, also quickly went in this direction.


    Mu Mu didn''t take these two people to heart. On the one hand, because of his strong strength, mu mu can ignore ordinary enemies.


    What''s more, now that you have nine heroes around you, what''s to be afraid of?


    Even if Swein and Federick are powerful, can they turn the world upside down?


    However, Mu Mu underestimated these two people after all.


    To be exact, Mu underestimated the power of two people working together.


    If these two guys are scattered, if they disperse so many heroes around them with Mumu''s strength, let alone one-on-one, one-on-two, there is no problem.


    But when these two people come together, it becomes a huge trouble.


    The strength of these two people is indeed connected. When they get together, there are crows everywhere, and crows made of dark energy are everywhere.


    Those crows were hoarse singing, and their voices were filled with strong resentment. The terrible power and even the forced heroes around Mumu couldn''t get close to the noumenon of the two people.


    Not to mention, when two people are connected, everyone''s skills seem to have been strengthened with high intensity, and the destructive power of skills is almost doubled.


    At the beginning, it seems that because they haven''t adapted to this situation, the cooperation between the two people is very simple.


    It also gave Mu Mu some opportunities, but as the battle continued, Mu Mu couldn''t defeat the two men for a long time.


    After these two guys were familiar with this feeling, it was a disaster. Although there were many people around Mumu, they were gradually suppressed by these two people.


    The appearance of Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Bai Qiu and stone has temporarily stabilized the situation.


    But the situation is still more and more unfavorable. Let alone take down these two people, and even whether they can leave alive has become a huge problem.


    The crows created by the two people are flying all over the sky. Within a 100 meter radius, there are black figures everywhere, dense and blocking out the sun.


    It gradually formed a huge vortex. I don''t know when, it was not wood. They surrounded svein and fedtik, but turned into two people. In turn, they surrounded the people in the dungeon.


    The thick crows formed a huge blockade. Even with the power of these experts, they were unable to break through the blockade.


    Moreover, the blockade is still decreasing.


    The room for several people to move is also decreasing.


    Several people are back to back, and their bodies are covered with scars. The power of terror is eroding their bodies a little.


    Among the crows, svein and Federick released their dark energy to their heart''s content. With each additional minute, their strength will increase a little until they reach a limit.


    Swein was sure that as long as their strength really recovered, it would never be inferior to Duke Kao.


    God of crows!


    In the world of hero League, many people''s power is obtained through sacrifice.


    It''s like Elise worships the God of spiders, calthas worships death, and solaka believes in the God of stars


    How Swein''s power was obtained was unknown to anyone except himself.


    Swein''s power also comes through sacrifice.


    Swein worships the God of crow, and the evil crow on his body is the embodiment of the God of crow.


    The God of crow, as one of the gods symbolizing death, is about the same as the God of death.


    Crows live by eating rot. all things that die and rot are the favorite of the God of crows.


    The God of death, the God of crow, is much more powerful than the God of spider.


    Through this sacrifice, Swein gained great power, and even an incarnation of the God of the crow.


    But for this evil god, these are not enough.

 Chapter 1026

    Gods gain power through sacrifice.


    Once the sacrifice and belief are lost, the gods will quickly weaken until they disappear.


    The God of the crow did not want to disappear. Swain was one of his believers. It gave him the power of the evil crow, and even left his avatar on Swain''s shoulder.


    But a believer, even as a general, commanded soldiers on the battlefield and killed thousands of people, but that number is not enough for the Dead God.


    The doomsday messenger fedtik is the second believer it is looking for. The believer who can collect the dead soul for him, like a scarecrow, symbolizes the sickle of the God of death, and can easily harvest delicious food for the God of death.


    These two guys have never met together. If these two guys appear together, the believers of the God of crows will multiply their strength because of the same faith and strength. Two people can even use each other''s ability at will.


    Svein can restore mana and Federick can restore life. The two people complement each other. The longer the battle lasts, the more favorable it will be to the two guys.


    Even if these two people were together, they could summon the separate body of the evil crow God. In that case, the destructive power would be countless times more terrible than the incarnation of the spider God that Elise had summoned.


    That''s not a level at all


    PS: it''s pure fabrication. I just feel that the skills of these two gay friends are somewhat similar. They just get together and barely become a fag. In addition, the real fag gem and EZ should also appear.


    "The crows burst!" with Federick''s loud drink, hundreds of crows suddenly appeared, like a whirlwind.


    Just as the crows rushed to the crowd, they burst like bombs.


    Boom!


    The terrible impact caused by the explosion spread out in an instant. The dawn goddess mecha that resisted the enemy''s attack in the front suddenly couldn''t bear it. Cracks appeared directly on the alloy shield in his hand.


    The terrible impact made the body of the mecha full of cracks.


    As for the side, the Golden Shield in Hao Ziqi''s hand also broke instantly. The whole body was directly shocked and flew out for more than ten meters. There was bright red blood in her mouth.


    The stone on the other side was even more unbearable. The armor on the body was almost completely broken. A huge hole was directly torn between the chest and abdomen because of the explosion, dripping with blood.


    A group of crows burst, showing the power of despair.


    There are only a few main meat shields in the team. Almost all three of them are seriously injured at once. They were originally relying on these people to resist the attack of crows, but now all the three main shields are seriously injured, which is definitely a very serious danger for the team.


    After the three meat shields were seriously injured, Swein also grinned and stretched out his hand. A large crow immediately screamed and devoured each other madly.


    It''s like eating other crows as food. The picture is bloody and crazy.


    In that tragic picture, one of the crows stood out and swallowed up other companions with a strong force.


    Then the body expanded rapidly. In that short time, a huge crow with an obvious size of many times appeared.


    The giant crow, whose strength is not known to be many times stronger than other crows, just appeared, almost immediately rolled up a gust of wind around its body, and roared ahead with that terrible dark force.


    Without a shield, those inside can''t resist this force at all.


    Those shields, seeing that the people behind them are about to be hurt, want to get up, but they can''t do it at all. They have been surrounded by crows. They can''t protect themselves. Now they don''t want to provide any help to anyone at all.


    There are too many crows. These people are trying their best to kill as much as possible, but the effect is too bad.


    No matter how you kill it, even if a lot of crow bodies fall down, the number of crows is not small at all.


    Even if you just kill one, the crow will fall to the ground and immediately turn into black. The energy dissipates and will soon condense again.


    That feeling is like a perpetual motion machine. No matter how hard you try, you don''t want to stop the crazy attack of these crows.


    Is it really going to end here this time?


    After fighting for several hours, the enemy''s breath did not decay at all, but became stronger and stronger.


    And they are about to lose their support.


    They missed the best time to escape. Now it''s impossible for them to escape safely.


    "Later, I control six mecha and detonate them all." Mumu said quickly.


    He said quickly as he attacked the huge crow with a crossbow and arrow.


    But the sharp crossbow shot at the body of the giant crow. It was completely useless and was directly swallowed and corroded.


    There is no other way now.


    The six mecha in the source plan are all made of wood. These six mechas all have part of the power of the ontology. Although they are only part of it, they are certainly not as powerful and flexible as the ontology.


    But these six mecha have a common feature.


    That''s self explosion.


    It''s also the ultimate trick. Detonate yourself and instantly burst out with super power, which can almost destroy everything around.


    Before the last resort, Mu Mu is absolutely unwilling to use this move. It is difficult to make the source plan mecha. Moreover, these mecha have been with Mu Mu for a long time. It is impossible to say that they have no feelings. Mu Mu is not willing to detonate his mecha.


    But now, Mumu has no other choice.


    Seeing that the giant crow had rushed in front of him, Mu Mu''s face was cold, and an order in his heart was about to be issued.


    However, at this time, a pathetic dragon chant suddenly came from the sky.


    The next second, there was only a bang, and a dragon breath sprayed down directly.


    Crackling, a large area of crows were directly evaporated and gasified, and their bodies could not bear to be directly destroyed under the dragon breath.


    The voice of the dragon?


    At this time, the blockade was directly broken into a big hole, and the sun could finally be projected in.


    The reinforcements of S City, the familiar voice, made everyone''s face ecstatic.


    Even Mu Mu was the same, and the orders he was going to give were temporarily taken back.


    However, the giant crow was not destroyed by the dragon breath. Instead, it took advantage of this time to rush in front of Mumu.


    With a bang, the crow exploded in an instant.


    Mumu only felt a terrible impact, and the mask on his face came from the front. At this time, it was almost stabbed and torn to pieces.


    If it weren''t for the critical moment, britz suddenly rushed out and stood in front of the wood. The impact might directly tear the wood to pieces.


    But the poor steam robot britz, whose body is indeed scattered, is not completely destroyed, but it looks particularly tragic.


    It was at this time that Mu Mu''s face was displayed in front of everyone for the first time.


    In the middle of the eyebrows, the mole the size of a grain of rice is particularly obvious.


    However, this is not the time to consider these at all. Mu Mulian hurriedly took out britz''s soul mark from britz''s damaged chest to avoid irreversible damage to this soul mark in the next impact.


    The roar of the dragon became louder and louder. Soon, a huge figure, with a purple flame burning all over, rushed directly into the crow group.


    The originally dense crows became scattered under the impact of the dragon.


    The originally tragic battlefield was finally calmed down at this time and divided into two halves.


    Swein and Federick looked at the dragon in the air. Their faces were very ugly, and even they felt eager to try.

 Chapter 1027

    The dragon is a very powerful enemy.


    The appearance of this guy disrupted their original battle plan. They were both afraid and eager for the dragon.


    No one who has lived in the hero League knows the power of the dragon. But they want to try. With their current strength, can they... Kill dragons?


    These two guys are very ambitious. At this time, they actually want to kill the dragon?


    And with their current strength, it''s really hard to say.


    Look at each other, you can see the madness in each other''s eyes.


    The shattered dark forces around are being quickly absorbed by the two people. Around the two people''s bodies, countless crows are also gradually disappearing. Instead, under the control of the two people, they have evolved into a super huge crow.


    That head is almost as big as a dragon.


    The separation of the God of the crow? No, it''s just the effect of two people gathering their crow storms together and solidifying the originally dispersed forces into a bundle.


    There is only one crow. Although it is not as scary as the overwhelming appearance before, it makes people tremble in the depths of their hearts.


    At this time, several people quickly retreated and temporarily went to a slightly safer place to take advantage of this opportunity to repair their injuries.


    Fortunately, Lin Yi always appears at the most critical time.


    They are really going to be unable to hold on. They may not die. If Mumu plans six mecha, it will certainly destroy the whole blockade, but it is bound to have a serious impact on Mumu''s strength.


    It''s not easy to make six mecha in the source plan.


    My body was on the dragon''s back. I turned and looked at the brothers behind me. Although there were scars on each child, it looked very embarrassed and tragic, but fortunately, there were no casualties.


    In my eyes, the moment I swept from Mu Mu''s body, my eyes suddenly burst into a pure light.


    But I soon took back my eyes, but the excitement and ecstasy in my heart was unimaginable.


    But now is not the time to think about these things. After the two ugly guys in front of me are solved, I have enough time to deal with my own family affairs.


    Things are similar to what I expected. The doomsday messenger is really not a simple guy.


    The strength of these two monsters who can manipulate crows has been fully demonstrated. They can defeat so many people, including Mu Mu and Hao Ziqi, and they don''t even have a chance to escape.


    I''m afraid the combat effectiveness has exceeded that of me and God.


    If I join hands with ah Shen, I may not be able to achieve this level, not counting the dragon and Xiaoba.


    Everyone was watching for unexpected visitors who suddenly appeared in the sky.


    Moreover, in addition to me and the seven heroes around them, they even saw an incredible guy.


    An angel with a pair of pure black wings growing behind him?


    Fallen angel, Morgana.


    When they saw the man''s appearance, they reacted almost immediately.


    Swein''s heart was filled with rage and fear. The fallen angel was originally the target they wanted to win over. They were prepared to go out in person to win over the Fallen Angel after winning over others.


    I didn''t expect this fallen angel to follow behind his enemy now? Moreover, looking at the appearance of the two people, the relationship seems not so general. Can it be said that the fallen angel has walked with Lin Yi?


    However, isn''t there a judge angel in Lin Yi?


    What''s going on?


    As for the people on our side, they are also full of curiosity. Bingya is responsible for the falling angel. Why did Lin Yi appear here with this fallen angel?


    "Fallen angel, what is your relationship with this man?" Swain asked cautiously instead of attacking rashly.


    In the hero League World, few people can not take the gods to heart. I''m afraid it''s just two angels, plus sol, the star casting Dragon King?


    Even if they are powerful, they will never dare to be presumptuous in front of moganna.


    At the same time, as he spoke, Federick and Swein almost had the same heart, and immediately began to accumulate strength secretly.


    If it is the worst outcome, they must give a go, otherwise, they can''t be the opponent of dragon and mogana.


    "Hum, we are an alliance for the time being. We help each other. I help him solve some problems, and he helps me find my sister." moganna said coldly.


    There was no need to hide it, and the two men were very polite.


    But these words made Swein''s face change greatly: "Lord Morgana, you were deceived..."


    Swein wanted to tell Morgana that Kyle was a very important companion around the man and told Morgana that she had been cheated.


    But how could I let Swain say that?


    The Dragon roared and rushed at the huge crow in an instant. The two giants tangled in mid air.


    As for me, I took advantage of this opportunity, a flash, and the whole person appeared directly in front of Swain.


    Grinning grimly, the endless bondage unfolded in an instant and immediately suppressed svein.


    Regardless of Federick nearby, his hands almost turned into sharp claws and tore wildly on svein''s body.


    Suddenly, blood flew.


    Swein only tried to explain to Morgana, but he didn''t expect me to attack suddenly.


    The nearby Federick wanted to help and attacked me. I completely ignored Federick.


    Because I know very well that there will be another person to solve this Scarecrow for me.


    Morgana will never watch me be killed.


    Sure enough, seeing Federick''s hand at me, moganna snorted coldly, and a black chain was thrown out of her hand and wound directly around Federick.


    This Federick is also a very grumpy guy. After being attacked, he began to fight back immediately.


    Only see these two mages, constantly flashing and moving in the sky, are also manipulating the dark energy, and the black power is constantly coming and going back.


    However, although Federick is known as the messenger of the end and has strong strength, she is not enough in front of mogana. Mogana''s strength is far stronger than Federick.


    Federick couldn''t break free from the shackles of the soul.


    Moganna can only be allowed to bombard her body with dark forces. Poor Scarecrow''s body is too fragile to withstand several attacks?


    After a while, the guy couldn''t stand it. His body had become ragged.


    Seeing that his body was getting worse and worse, Federick was afraid and shrieked in an attempt to summon the power of death.


    Summon the avatar of death and kill the enemy in front of you.


    However, moganna''s action is faster. The black hole in mid air is only less than one square meter away, and the dark chains have begun to burst.


    The power that controlled the darkness exploded in an instant.


    The entangled dead Federick almost completely withstood the destructive power of the explosion of dark shackles.


    The Scarecrow''s body was blown apart with a cry.


    It''s not that the scarecrow is too weak, but that moganna''s strength is too strong. Under the repeated exertion of various forces, the scarecrow is hardly given many opportunities.


    On my side, I''m far from solving Swein. This guy''s strength is much stronger than before.


    But this guy was beaten by my constant attacks and didn''t have a chance to speak.


    Swein didn''t want to fight with me at all. He kept trying to tell Morgana that you were cheated, but he didn''t even have a chance to speak.


    At this time, mogana, who had just solved Federick, had come over svein.


    The dark shackles were again ejected like a python.


    On that guy''s ugly face, I can only see that his eyes are full of anger and unwilling taste.


    Then, the end of life.


    Once the dark shackles are locked, they are much more terrible than in the game. Unless they break free by violence, once they explode, they are almost dead!

 Chapter 1028

    Swain didn''t have the chance to live after all.


    When the dark shackles were wrapped around zasvein, the guy tried his best to break free and tell Morgana that she was wrong.


    But how could I let this guy speak?


    Swein and Federick are very strong, because their strength is complementary. When they are close to each other, their strength is almost doubled.


    Svein was not my opponent before, but I can feel that it''s a little difficult to defeat thinking cause if I don''t inject Berserker now.


    However, I can easily do this by pestering this guy so that he has no chance to escape or even speak.


    Pity this Swain, who was like a mirror in his heart, but couldn''t say it. Finally, he could only watch the dark shackles wrapped around him burst open, and then a force tore the broken body directly.


    This body turned into pieces in an instant.


    Dead.


    Both svein and fedtik come from the same force. In fact, two people can devour each other.


    If Swein or Federick died, another person could even absorb his power and make himself stronger.


    After Federick died, Swein wanted to absorb, but he was always attacked and pestered by us. Swein didn''t even have a chance to absorb, so he was killed.


    These are the two most pitiful and pitiful guys. Their hearts are higher than heaven and their lives are thinner than paper.


    I was filled with the idea that after their own strength increased, they might be able to replace Duke Kao, but I never thought that they would not live until then and would be easily killed.


    From this battle, we can also see mogana''s strength.


    The strength of these two people can easily defeat Mu Mu, the eight heroes around Mu Mu, Hao Ziqi, Shirley, Bai Qiu and stone, who have won the master of hero power in the hero alliance. A total of 13 strong people are easily defeated.


    The three shields collapsed almost instantaneously.


    That power is very, very powerful.


    Nswyn himself is an expert. Now he is stronger and I can''t beat him. As for Federick, the name of the doomsday messenger is greater than svwyn.


    There are two super first-class experts who are easily crushed and killed by Mo ganna. Although I am helping, I may not have made a single contribution to Chengdu. Basically, Mo ganna is contributing.


    I''ll be good. This woman is really unusual.


    This time, with the help of moganna, I killed two powerful opponents. I don''t know if I can use moganna''s means to solve Duke Kao, frost witch lissandro, and even the professor?


    This is not impossible.


    The origins of those old people are no worse than moganna. With moganna''s help, we estimate that we will have a lot less trouble.


    In my heart, I was thinking quickly about how to deceive moganna... No, it was coaxing.


    Svein died and two power nuclei remained on the ground.


    Morgana took a look, snorted coldly, and took away the ability crystal core directly.


    She was not polite at all. Anyway, she killed herself and took away the booty by herself.


    "Cough, elder sister, can you give me those two things?" blinked. I wanted to rob the booty from moganna.


    Moganna''s eyes narrowed suddenly, making it more dangerous.


    As for mu mu, and Hao Ziqi, these people who knew Mo ganna''s identity changed their faces one by one.


    Good guy, you don''t want to die. This is a fallen angel. Do you want to grab the ability crystal core from the fallen angel? Don''t you want to mix it?


    Hao Ziqi winked at me, hoping I could talk less.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t see it all.


    "Boy, do you know what you''re talking about?" moganna''s voice was very dangerous: "it''s good for me to help you get rid of these two people. Do you still want to take my things?"


    "How can this be said to be robbed?" I smiled. "It''s just a soul mark. How much energy can it have? It''s basically a waste to you?"


    What a big tone, actually say it''s just a soul mark? Do you have a lot of soul marks on your boy?


    "You shouldn''t like this kind of crap, elder sister," I continued.


    Moganna blushed a little and seemed to feel a little embarrassed. How can she listen to this smelly boy and make herself look like a poor man?


    Isn''t this smelly boy rich? This is the soul mark. The energy contained in it is hundreds or thousands of times that of the general ability crystal nucleus.


    But anyway, I''m also an advanced master. At this time, I still have to maintain some of my face. I can''t look too ashamed.


    So although she was a little distressed and reluctant, moganna insisted and said, "hum, this kind of thing is natural... Naturally she despises it. Take it if you want."


    With that, moganna threw the two soul marks in her hand.


    Only from the slightly trembling fingers, the woman was reluctant to give up after all, but due to her face, she could only pretend to be generous.


    I smiled and accepted these two soul marks.


    Moganna was distressed to see me take away my soul mark.


    She has always lived in the jungle of Siberia, although there are many wild animals and many mutant animals.


    But moganna can absorb little, especially after the area has become a dead land, and no animals will approach it.


    So that moganna had to absorb energy from plants, which can be said to be very difficult. Otherwise, moganna would not have taken so long to absorb enough energy to leave the place.


    Now it''s not easy to see two soul marks full of energy. I like them very much in my heart. It''s very bad to give them to others.


    "Hehe, elder sister..."


    "What else do you want? Those two things have been given to you. Don''t be greedy." moganna was a little upset.


    "Look what you said, how can I be insatiable? These two things are of no use to you, but they are of great use to me. You killed the two people, and I can''t take them away for nothing. No, it''s a little meaning. It''s an exchange." I said with a smile, and then took out a package of ability nuclei that had been prepared for ashy''s advanced preparation from my arms.


    There are more than 200 power nuclei, and the quality is very good. The value may be more than 20 times that of these two soul marks.


    Just threw it away and threw it to Morgana.


    Feeling the unimaginable energy in the bag, a touch of ecstasy appeared on moganna''s face. Although moganna was trying to control it, it was still difficult to hide it.


    "Boy, what are you doing? I''ll give you those two things. What do you do for me and look down on me?" a few seconds later, moganna moved her eyes away from those things like gemstones. There was still a kind of greed in her eyes.


    It''s just that people want face.


    The longer you live, you may not care about other things, but you pay more and more attention to this face.


    Mogana is no exception.


    "Where can I?" I said immediately, "of course I know you despise these things, let alone you. These things are rubbish to me."


    Moganna was stimulated. What was regarded as a treasure in her heart was actually rubbish to that smelly boy?


    How rich is this boy?


    "But I don''t have any other ready-made things on me. Just make do with this thing and make it a gift. Elder sister, you must work for me."


    "Since you said so, I''ll try my best to help my men." moganna insisted.


    "Where are we going now?" with human means, moganna immediately became very easy to talk.

 Chapter 1029

    "Now?" I smiled. "Back to town!"


    Moganna accepted the more than 200 ability nuclei and seemed very satisfied with me. Her originally serious face also gave a smile.


    The more than 200 ability nuclei, the area where mogana lives, have not killed this number of mutant beasts for such a long time, and the grades are still uneven.


    Fortunately, the place is lush with vegetation. Otherwise, it is almost impossible for mogana to absorb enough energy.


    But moganna didn''t know that the energy contained in these more than 200 ability nuclei on the surface may be ten or twenty times that of the two soul marks, but in fact, for me, these two soul marks symbolize the origin of the two souls.


    That value is different.


    Svein and Federick died, and the giant crow in the sky ended and was torn to pieces by the dragon.


    This time, thanks to moganna, these two guys, the crow storm summoned by them merged into a giant crow, and their power could temporarily hold the power of the dragon.


    And we may not be able to take much advantage of svein and Federick at the same time.


    Thanks to moganna, it was almost easy to kill these two people and solve them.


    Moganna seemed very happy because she received my gift, and the relationship was much closer at once.


    Just like that kind of game, it''s absolutely right to introduce a character and give some gifts.


    This time, mogana didn''t even fly by herself, but rode the dragon like us.


    Mumu and they are all resting and recovering from their injuries. The previous battle consumed them very seriously.


    In particular, Shitou and Hao Ziqi were both seriously injured by the burst of crows. It is estimated that their internal organs were cracked.


    The loss of Mumu is also very serious. The machine armor of the goddess of dawn is seriously damaged, and the concrete of the robot britz is completely broken, leaving only one ability crystal core in Mumu''s hand. Both machine armor must be repaired.


    Britz''s fuselage is estimated to be rebuilt. Mumu also feels very headache.


    And my eyes also pay attention to Mu Mu.


    "Lin zhe!" I said suddenly.


    Other people didn''t respond to that name, only mu mu, almost subconsciously, suddenly raised his head.


    But Mumu''s reaction was also quick: "what are you talking about? Your sister is not here."


    My eyes have been staring at Mu Mu. The penetrating eyes seem to want to penetrate Mu Mu.


    Under that kind of eyes, Mu Mu seemed to want to dodge.


    At that time, I saw the mole in the middle of Mu Mu''s eyebrows.


    I used to be late, or I saw it too late.


    I didn''t see the picture when the mask on Mu Mu''s face was completely broken, and I couldn''t see what Mu Mu looked like.


    When I looked over, Mu Mu had pulled a cloth over his face.


    Although Mu Mu reacted quickly, he still showed me the mole in the center of Mu Mu''s eyebrows.


    The location, as like as two peas, is the size and shape.


    All along, I doubt Mu Mu''s true identity.


    I once suspected that Mu Mu was Lin Zhen, but later I inquired from many sources. I didn''t hear that Mu Mu had any relatives, so I gradually gave up.


    But on Mu Mu, that indescribable feeling of kindness and familiarity is something I will never forget.


    This time, when I saw that mole, I felt that the idea that had been pressed down before surged up completely out of control.


    "Yes, I miss my sister so much," I said with a smile.


    "I don''t know where she is now," I whispered, and then looked at Mu Mu. I wanted to see something different in Mu Mu''s eyes.


    Unfortunately, I was disappointed. In Mu Mu''s eyes, everything was as usual.


    "Brother Lin, don''t worry. You''re so powerful. Your sister must be not bad. Now it may be a good place to live." Mumu said.


    "Maybe." I smiled bitterly and said, "by the way, mu mu, anyway, the mask on your face has been broken. Just take off the mask."


    "We''ve been together for so long that we don''t know what you look like," I said.


    "Yes," said Hao Ziqi and stone. "Why do you have to wear a mask? You don''t know what you look like, but it''s the biggest suspense in s city."


    "Hee hee, I guess sister Mu is afraid that she is too beautiful and will cause chaos in s city?" Bai Qiu said with a smile.


    "Nonsense, you''re wrong. I''m not afraid I''m too beautiful. I''m afraid I''m too ugly to scare you." Mumu also said with a smile.


    "That''s absolutely impossible. We are comrades in arms and friends who have lived together for so long. Who can laugh at anyone? My stone is so stupid and ugly, and I haven''t seen others laugh at me." in order to let Mu Mu take off his mask, the stone even doesn''t hesitate to blacken himself.


    Good boy, God assists.


    I am very grateful to you for your words and my words.


    "Yes, don''t you believe us?" Shirley also inserted next to her.


    This is not the first time I have been forced to take off my mask.


    Before, Mu Mu generally smiled and refused.


    But this time, Mu Mu didn''t seem to have the idea of having to refuse. He frowned a little and said, "forget it, I can''t beat you. Take it off, but don''t laugh at me."


    With that, Mumu''s little hand trembled slightly, and then reached out to grope behind his head. The veil covering his face gradually slipped down.


    The whole s City, the biggest mystery so far, will finally usher in an answer today.


    I don''t know how to describe the feeling in my heart.


    Some excited, some excited, some eager.


    As for me, I just feel sweat in my palm.


    Mu Mu, is it Lin? I don''t know. Maybe at this time, everything will be revealed.


    Finally, the veil was completely lifted.


    Mu Mu''s slender hands were trembling slightly, and it seemed that they were afraid of something different.


    A white, beautiful face appeared in front of us.


    When I saw her appearance, an indescribable sense of loss in my heart suddenly emerged.


    It''s a beautiful face, but it''s not Lin Zhe.


    Although there was a mole in the middle of the eyebrows, the man was not Lin Zhe.


    That looks completely different from Lin Zhe.


    With long black hair, white face, tall nose and emerald eyes, it looks like a gem, full of an exotic style and charm.


    The most important is the two ears, sharp and long, just like the fairy in the legend.


    This face may have appeared in front of everyone for the first time.


    Some shy, that pretty face is full of blush, looks particularly charming.


    The ears were trembling slightly because they were shy, and one eye was almost dripping water.


    It''s almost a perfect face, which makes people fascinated. But when I see the left face, I can''t help feeling sorry.


    Perfect things always have a trace of defects.


    On the left face, a heart-shaped red mark the size of a small pearl is particularly obvious.


    It''s a mole, a birthmark.


    If it appears elsewhere, it is beautiful, but on the perfect face, it adds a disgraceful stroke to the perfection.


    However, it is precisely because of this birthmark that the original unattainable and inviolable feeling like a fairy has finally disappeared, but it makes people feel more close.


    "You... Laugh if you want. I know this birthmark is ugly." Mumu whispered.


    It seems that this birthmark was hurt by Mumu all his life. When he was a child, he was probably laughed at by children.


    "Nonsense, where is it ugly?"

 Chapter 1030

    "What nonsense, where is it ugly?" I couldn''t help comforting Mu Mu.


    Although I am somewhat disappointed because Mumu is not Lin, I will not force Mumu for this reason.


    What''s more, the reason why Mumu took off the lower yarn this time can be said that it was almost coaxed and forced by several of us, so we can''t let Mumu fall into that inferiority complex.


    "It''s very beautiful. Don''t you see that now many people deliberately get all kinds of tattoos on their faces. What''s so ugly? It''s strange that you don''t be offered as a goddess in s city." I said with a smile.


    "Yes, if anyone dares to say you''re ugly, I''m the first to refuse." the stone also coaxed nearby.


    In fact, in any case, Mu Mu''s appearance has nothing to do with the ugly. That figure, that appearance, even the birthmark on his face, can''t stop the light of other places.


    Whoever sees her will never say she is ugly.


    But sometimes, the obsession in the people''s hearts is more than some. When I was a child, I may have encountered some things that made Mu Mu think he was ugly. As a result, this concept continues until now.


    Even if we say she is beautiful now, Mumu feels unacceptable for a while, and even thinks we are deliberately comforting her.


    "Little girl, her strength is good and she looks beautiful. Of course, she can''t compare with me." even the next moganna couldn''t help interrupting.


    But moganna refused to fall behind in everything.


    "See, even angels say you are beautiful. What are you worried about?" I advised.


    After persuading for a long time, Mu Mu seemed to gradually accept that he was not an ugly woman. His fingers rubbed the birthmark on his face. His expression on his face was particularly strange. He didn''t know how to describe it.


    "Don''t wear any masks in the future. You don''t need that kind of thing. Don''t worry, our brothers over there will be surprised by your appearance. In the future, you''ll wait for groups of suitors." I continued.


    Mu Mu hesitated and didn''t answer, but he didn''t pick up the mask again.


    After comforting Mumu, I began to think of Lin zhe again. If Mumu is not Lin Zhe, where is Lin Zhe now?


    By the way, Lin zhe once served as the person in charge of the micro missile program in S City, which is also an important role. He can get rid of Zhong lixiu''s tracking and escape from there. He should not be a weak woman without any strength.


    There should be no problem now.


    Hey, my sister, when can I stop worrying about being a brother?


    But when I was thinking, I didn''t notice. Mu Mu didn''t know when he had raised his head. The expression on his face changed rapidly. His eyes crossed me.


    The Dragon flew very fast. Within a few hours, we had reached the sky over s city.


    After arriving at this place, Mu Mu subconsciously wanted to put on the mask again, but we stopped him.


    Mu Mu was afraid and even hid behind him.


    But in S City, there is no lack of sex wolves. No matter where Mumu hid, he was soon found out.


    Then one of the ruffians pulled us and asked us, where did this fool a great beauty?


    There were even a few funny guys who ran to Mumu to introduce themselves.


    "This beautiful girl, Chen Xiaodao, is twenty-eight years old. She is unmarried. She is a virgin. She is healthy and healthy without any disease. She is young and promising. She is handsome and rich. Why don''t we make a friend and dare to ask her name?" Chen Xiaodao excitedly ran to Mu Mu to introduce herself.


    That appearance startled Mu Mu.


    "Go and see what you look like. You''re thin. It''s good to say that you''re strong?" Guan Zhaolin, who appeared next to you, pushed Chen Xiaodao aside: "Miss, I''m Xiaguan Zhaolin..."


    "Don''t listen to his nonsense, miss. I tell you, this boy will be more monstrous than a zombie after he changes. He will certainly scare people to death."


    Finally, a beautiful woman appeared, and a large group of singles in the territory were aroused their interest.


    One by one, like peacocks, showing off their coquettishness. Usually, brothers even began to tear down each other and expose each other in front of women.


    "Cough, this is mu mu." I can''t help but say that I can''t look at my brother anymore.


    "Oh, mu mu, the original name is mu mu. Good name, good name, it makes people feel comfortable..." poor Guan Zhaolin, he followed my words.


    On the contrary, Chen Xiaodao nearby responded quickly: "Er, mu mu, ha ha, I knew this was Miss Mu Mu, Miss mu, in fact, I always like you..."


    "Go away, go away!" I don''t know when Shang Qi rushed over.


    Good guy, Mumu is the woman he likes. There are so many suitors now. It seems that there may be some trouble in the future.


    Seeing a lot of noise here, no matter how they laugh and scold, no one is really angry. They are all good jokes.


    That kind of appearance makes Mu Mu''s heart that he has been carrying can finally be put down.


    Similarly, the fallen angel moganna behind has become the target of a group of old singles. A group of hungry guys have long known that the fallen angel moganna will appear here, and Bingya has brought back the news.


    But they didn''t expect that the fallen angel moganna was so beautiful. They thought she was a ten thousand year old aunt. They didn''t expect tut Tut, that figure, that appearance, hot and sexy.


    As long as she''s beautiful, no matter how old she is, she can''t make it easy. Everyone is not afraid to die and comes to moganna''s side to be courteous.


    When did moganna encounter such a battle? At that time, her face became very strange. She was surrounded by a group of people. Although there was no real contact, that feeling still made moganna unbearable. She almost regarded these people as disciples and imposed sanctions directly.


    The welcoming scene was lively enough.


    For a lonely angel, this sudden excitement was beyond her imagination. She couldn''t understand what happened to these people. She was so happy and lively?


    Don''t they feel that their strength is very weak, that their survival in the world is full of crisis, that they are not busy improving their strength, and that they are still doing such meaningless things here?


    I don''t understand!


    However, vaguely, moganna found that she did not reject this feeling.


    "All right, all right, let''s get up. Don''t neglect our distinguished guests." the God boy also came out and forcibly separated the crowd. Together with me and mu mu, he temporarily solved the problem of Mo ganna.


    Then, together with Shangqi, the four of us invited Morgana inside.


    No matter what will happen in the future, now moganna is strong enough to become a guest of honor on our side.


    This may be the first time mogana left the jungle. She is full of curiosity about everything in s city.


    Here, countless weak life bodies are concentrated.


    They are very fragile. They can stab a large area with one finger, but these people are happy and carefree. They seem very satisfied with their current life.


    Weak, but happy.


    Of course, there are not only those weak creatures here. In addition to those weak, there are still several people with fairly good strength.


    For example, the four people in front of us are probably the strongest human beings in addition to the dragon.


    Although it is far from being in front of yourself.


    "What should I call it?" ah Shen hesitated: "you are older than us. Let''s just call you eldest sister."


    For this title, moganna did not refuse.


    After all, moganna is a woman. If she has been called by grandma, she will be unhappy in her heart.

 Chapter 1031

    Shangqi, God, which one is not a ghost.


    After Bingya''s return, she sent back the news of moganna. The two immediately made all the preparations in the territory, and even wandered outside.


    In addition, all the other brothers were summoned back. Except for Yangyang and Daoyu who went to sea in the East China Sea, the strength of the territory can be said to be unprecedented.


    Even those mecha fighters who have finished manufacturing and are still testing have all started, and all kinds of heavy weapons have been moved out of the warehouse.


    Although moganna was warmly welcomed when she just came here, it was definitely a crisis where moganna couldn''t see it.


    Moganna, this is a very dangerous role. Now it''s fooling for the time being, but no one can guarantee that moganna will get angry when. We must be prepared.


    As we all know, this is a very risky transaction.


    If it goes well, there will be a super powerful expert in s city. If it doesn''t go well, it''s impossible to say that we have to leave moganna here forever.


    Although Morgana has just helped us solve Federick and svein before, now it''s a little like crossing the river, tearing down the bridge and killing the donkey, but there''s no way. We can''t watch Dao language hurt by Morgana.


    Dao Yu is an old member of our side. Even if Mo ganna has great strength, we must carry it down.


    On the surface, he looks kind, but Shang Qi and a Shen are all carrying a rage potion. Even when they first came in, a Shen gave me one. Once the situation is wrong, if Mo ganna is really angry, there will be no way.


    It''s a little careless to do so.


    But now our s city can mix up to now. If it is so benevolent, it may be over long ago.


    Sometimes, you can only be cruel, otherwise, you don''t know how to die.


    "Cough, elder sister moganna, this time you are a guest here, you must stay for a long time, and we will treat you well." Mumu said.


    "No need. I''ll leave here with this boy tomorrow to find my sister. This is the deal we agreed before. He helped me find my sister and beat her. I''ll let your people go," moganna said.


    In moganna''s heart, she has been talking about such a thing.


    "I heard that you''ve been fighting for thousands of years, and now the world of the hero League is broken. Can''t you say this thing can''t be put down?" Shang Qi asked.


    "We''ve been fighting for thousands of years, but as long as we don''t win or lose, we''ll never forget it."


    "However, if Kyle''s strength is so weak that she may not even be able to show it and can only survive in other people''s bodies, what are you going to do? Do you want to fight her in this situation?" I asked.


    Moganna frowned and said nothing.


    "I think the reason why you want to beat your sister is to prove your strength. If you beat Kyle in this situation, it doesn''t seem to be a glorious thing for you, and you probably won''t have any sense of achievement in your heart?"


    Although moganna has little social experience, it doesn''t mean that moganna is a fool.


    From what we said, moganna could feel something wrong. It sounds that my understanding of Kyle is far more than just meeting.


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "What I want to say is that if you really want to fight Kyle fairly, maybe it''s better to wait until Kyle''s strength recovers, so as to prove that your efforts are not in vain, right?"


    "And I think you fight, on the one hand, to prove yourself, on the other hand, you may not want to consume your loneliness."


    "If Kyle is so easily defeated and killed by you now, your only enemy will be gone."


    "And I think Kyle probably thinks the same, otherwise, when Kyle''s strength was stronger than you, she probably had enough chances to kill you, but she didn''t do so."


    "You all have the same idea in your heart, but you don''t want to admit it."


    "You''re talking nonsense..."


    "I have no nonsense, you know best, don''t you?" my old God was.


    How can I know these things? These are the conjectures that Elise, a cunning guy, told me. I''m not so smart, but there are many smart people around me.


    Above moganna''s body, the dark energy began to fluctuate violently. That situation showed the anger in moganna''s heart.


    A pair of eyes are staring at me. From those eyes, I can feel a strong sense of killing.


    But I didn''t avoid Morgana''s eyes, looked directly at her, and didn''t flinch.


    "What''s your relationship with Kyle?" moganna finally asked.


    I only said yes before, but now it seems that it is not just such a relationship.


    "Me and Kyle? I''m good friends. She helped me several times and I saved her life." I said, "the most important thing is that Kyle''s host and I are friends of life and death. We killed them together."


    "You dare to fool me." moganna was very angry: "you said you met her in the East China Sea, and then she left!"


    "Please, I didn''t lie to you." I raised my hands and said, "I really met her in the East China Sea, and she did leave the East China Sea after that, but she left with me."


    The cunning kid fooled himself with such words.


    Moganna felt very unhappy.


    "Don''t be angry, I can tell you what''s going on with Kyle," I said, seeing that moganna was about to run away.


    Hearing about Kyle, moganna forced herself to hold back her unhappiness and looked at me coldly.


    I just briefly talked about Kyle.


    "In other words, Kyle can''t even appear alone from the host. If you really want to fight Kyle, you can only fight with my life and death friend." I said: "in that case, I can''t watch my good friend hurt by you. Don''t you say?"


    "Are you threatening me?" Morgana said coldly.


    "No, how dare I threaten you? Who doesn''t know the name of the fallen angel? Do I think it''s too long to threaten you?" I said immediately.


    Although Morgana knows this kind of flattery, she feels very useful.


    "I just want to make it clear to you. The reason why I let you come here is not to threaten you, but to make you less angry."


    My words stunned moganna.


    Yes, her temper is definitely not good. If someone dared to fool herself before, moganna would kill that person immediately without saying a word.


    But this time, although moganna was angry, she didn''t have the impulse to kill.


    This change made moganna a little unexpected.


    "I just want to say that we can do this. I hope you can give Kyle another period of time. When Kyle can leave the host and lag alone, if you want to duel, I will never help each other. How, of course, no matter who wins in the end, I don''t want to kill anyone." I continued.


    "What qualifications do you have to mediate here?" moganna sneered.


    "I have no qualifications, but I regard Kyle as my friend and Kyle also regards me as her friend. If I can, I don''t want you to be our enemy. I also want you to be me and our friend, just that."


    "If you have friends, you will find that the world is not as lonely as you think."


    "Hum, I don''t need any friends." moganna said coldly.


    After a pause, moganna continued, "where the hell is Kyle now?"


    "She left for a period of time and went out to perform a task. It took about two or three days, about a week at most. She should be back."


    "I''ll wait for her here until she comes back. You''d better not make any small moves, or you''ll regret it."

 Chapter 1032

    "I''ll stay here until Kyle comes back. Don''t think about doing anything. Otherwise, you''ll regret it." moganna stood up and said coldly.


    Although we didn''t say much, every word set off a wave in mogana''s heart.


    Even Morgana herself began to doubt what she had insisted on before?


    "Of course!"


    "But I won''t give you time all the time. If Kyle doesn''t come back, don''t blame me for being rude." moganna continued.


    "Of course, if Kyle hasn''t come back for a long time, let alone you, we''ll all go out and look for it, and we won''t see our friends in danger," I replied.


    "Before that, just stay here for a while. We will arrange the best house and delicious food for you. No matter what you want, just speak as soon as possible, and we will be satisfied as much as possible." Mumu also said.


    "If you are idle at ordinary times, you can also walk around the city to avoid being too stuffy."


    Then Mumu took moganna out and took moganna to prepare a place for moganna to stay.


    After moganna left, we could all hear a sigh of relief in the room.


    Good guy, moganna is a woman who gives people extraordinary pressure.


    Just when moganna was angry, Shangqi almost injected the Berserker.


    This woman, every move, makes people feel particularly afraid.


    But fortunately, at present, although the woman is terrible, it doesn''t matter for the time being.


    After moganna left, Shang Qi and a Shen looked at me. Now they want to find out what I think. It''s a very dangerous move to bring such a dangerous woman to s city.


    "Moganna is really dangerous, but I found that she is different from the legend, at least not the type who is completely unable to communicate." after thinking about it, I said.


    "Moreover, if we don''t solve the problem now, moganna will find Kyle, find Dao language and find our place sooner or later. As expected, it''s better for us to prepare in advance. Now moganna''s strength hasn''t fully recovered. When moganna fully recovers, we''re just afraid that we won''t be rivals."


    "Moreover, don''t you think that''s a force that can be used? Duke Kao, abnormal Professor, Lisandro, shadow Island, those forces are too powerful, but with our current strength, we can''t resist those powerful forces at all."


    Therefore, we should recruit enough strong people as much as possible. Jana was recruited in this way, and moganna was fooled in this case.


    Moreover, through the communication on the road, I found that there was no real hatred between moganna and Kyle.


    You can say that it is a difference in ideas, but in fact, it is not irreconcilable, especially when the original world has completely collapsed.


    At this time, it''s worth trying to pull mogana to our side.


    "But it''s still dangerous." ah Shen thought for a moment and said, "we''ll keep an eye on her these days."


    "Of course, but we can''t send someone to watch. We can use cameras and other things. Don''t let her think we''ve been staring at her. That''s not very good."


    "Don''t worry, I can arrange this," Shang Qi said.


    "Besides, do you have any clues about Duke Kao and Tyrone?" I asked Shang Qi, "did you pass that information to the Western Theater?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense? You think I''m a dry eater? I told them all about the location you described. They are taking pictures up and down the river through satellite images, and then zooming in for analysis. If those two people appear, they will be found," Shang Qi said.


    "Yang Yang, Dao Yu, haven''t they heard any news yet?"


    "Not yet."


    The four have been away for almost 36 hours, but there is still no clue back.


    However, it is a long way to go to sea. It is normal to have no response for such a long time.


    We believe in their strength. There are two naval battle experts, Nami and Zhang Quan. It doesn''t matter what sea animals they encounter in the sea, not to mention the little eight of a God.


    God was worried about what dangers several people might encounter in the past, so he asked Xiao Bayi to follow, so we were not worried about their safety.


    Moreover, according to the current situation, it has been basically determined that Cassiopeia should go to the East China Sea to look for Diana, the goddess of the moon.


    Diana''s strength is a little stronger than Leona, but it''s limited. If you add three experts, Nami, Zhang Quan and Dao language, there''s absolutely no problem.


    The existence of Xiaoba gives us a reassurance.


    After coming back, they took a little rest one by one. At present, this comprehensive operation against Knox has won an all-round victory.


    Dreven, Dr. Mondo, hingid, Vladimir, Thain, and the unlucky king of the river, as well as Federick and Swein, who have just been solved.


    The eight masters were killed and the soul mark was taken away by us.


    Cassiopeia is estimated to be fast. Originally a powerful enemy, now only Tyrone and Duke Kao are left. It''s just a matter of time to be solved.


    The gods also gave me the soul marks of Mondo, singid and Vladimir. They knew that I was very short of this thing.


    I gave dreven''s to Junren, and Cassiopeia didn''t want to.


    Now we can use the seven soul marks of Mondo, singid, vampire, Thain, svein, Federick and the king of the river.


    I''m not going to let go of any of these seven soul marks. I must solve them all.


    After Chen Xiaolin came back, she rested for a period of time. Coupled with her own super treatment, her injury has basically recovered.


    After a night, we began to act.


    I want to advance to the level of bright diamond as soon as possible.


    Only when I get to the diamond stage can I summon ashy completely and no longer be controlled by my host.


    The goal of the first day is Dr. Mondo.


    This guy is the most cruel and cruel, but we will never give him a chance to continue to live.


    Because the Dao language is no longer, we are short of two powerful experts.


    But the problem should not be big, because our strength is also growing.


    In addition, two powerful experts, shiver and Ali, solved Dr. Mondo, which was just a waste of more time.


    Mondo is really a terrible monster, especially the body of that guy. It looks like a scientific monster. He holds a huge butcher knife in his hand. The butcher knife is covered with bacteria and all kinds of viruses, which is very troublesome to solve.


    This guy, in particular, has the initiative skill of fighting back, and can quickly recover from terrorist injuries.


    Although the attack power is a little weaker than the others, it is very difficult to deal with.


    And thick skin! At ordinary times, the ability of self recovery is super. We can almost see the wound on the guy, recovering at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    But fortunately, we also have two nannies, solaka and Qin girl, who can recover as long as they are not fatally injured.


    As a result, the battle lasted more than ten hours. We finally killed Mondo, and I was given the last blow of Dr. Mondo.


    The experience value instantly soared to more than 70 levels, and successfully got the source of Mondo''s soul.


    The second guy, hingid.


    Sinjid''s strength is actually a little weaker than Mondo, but the various biochemical agents made by this guy are very terrible.


    And singid is also the guy Ruiwen hates the most.


    The army led by Ruiwen was completely destroyed by Sinjid''s biochemical shells.


    In this battle, Ruiwen''s performance was almost crazy.

 Chapter 1033

    In everyone''s heart, there will be some obsessions. People who can really achieve no desire and no desire actually don''t exist.


    Even people like Ruiwen are the same. Some obsessions have been supporting their actions. No matter when the world has been destroyed and has arrived on the earth, Ruiwen''s hatred for Sinjid has not weakened at all.


    Like Kyle and mogana.


    When she knew that we were going to destroy sinjeed, Ruiwen was very excited. When fighting, Ruiwen was even more crazy.


    In that way, he almost had to fight with his life. Even if he died, he had to kill singid.


    Not to mention, under this crazy way of fighting, Ruiwen is obviously not as powerful as xinjide''s noumenon, but it also frightens xinjide''s guy, so that xinjide has to give up many good opportunities.


    Compared with Dr. Mondo, it is much easier to solve Sinjid. The most troublesome part of Sinjid is all kinds of biochemical viruses and drugs in our body, but we have a mercury knife in our hands. Once poisoned, we will solve it immediately.


    In addition, there were several powerful doctors, and Sinjid did not have the super recovery ability of Mondo. The battle lasted less than two hours, and Sinjid was killed.


    Similarly, the last knife is left to me.


    After killing Sinjid and getting the source of Sinjid''s soul, my level is finally full.


    After reaching level 80, the experience value should still exceed a lot. It has reached the limit and can be upgraded to platinum.


    But now I can''t advance immediately, because my soul source is still one short.


    It''s easy to advance, but since the beginning of platinum, it has gradually become troublesome.


    Platinum advanced, you must have the source of the soul, but fortunately, only one.


    However, it takes three to advance to diamonds, but fortunately, there are enough soul marks on your body. I just don''t know how many soul marks you need to advance after diamonds.


    Third, after careful selection, I chose the king of the river, tamkenqi.


    After a series of battles, I found that with our current strength, it is not impossible to deal with those with very strong attack power, but they are prone to danger. A careless little life may be explained here.


    Those tanks, auxiliary types, may be very troublesome and take a long time to solve, but there is one thing that is not as safe as others.


    The king of the river is such an auxiliary and tank. It can return blood and add shield, but its attack power is much weaker.


    As a result, this time, we wasted more than ten hours on this guy. When we almost couldn''t support each other, we killed the toad.


    But speaking of it, thanks to this Toad''s short memory.


    When I was outside, I died because I swallowed me. When I got there, I wanted to swallow me.


    He did not expect that his strength in that place was indeed many times stronger than that outside, but these days my level has also increased to level 80, and the attributes of my whole body have increased a lot.


    There are 5934 attribute points all over the body. Basically, the six circumference has reached a hundred times. This guy swallowed me. It''s like looking for his own death. Otherwise, this guy is not so easy to hang up.


    After getting the source of the soul of tamkenqi, the king of the river, I finally got three.


    I can advance again, but now, the most excited is not me, but ash and them.


    When I can advance to the bright diamond stage, it is also the biggest change for AI Xi and them this time.


    They can completely get out of the control of that black hole, let themselves really appear on this earth, and can stay here forever to continue to live.


    For those heroes, this can be said to be of great significance.


    Surrounded by several women, the three souls were originally in my palm, flashing a hazy luster and looking particularly dazzling.


    "After this success, you can be free." I sighed in my heart. I don''t know what it''s like in my heart now.


    It''s kind of weird.


    I don''t want to give up, but I won''t return at this time.


    "Hurry up, master, I can''t wait," said Elise excitedly.


    Nodded, I took out three soul origins, opened the system panel, and then chose advanced.


    "Zoan madman Mondo, alchemy is singid, the king of the river tamkenqiqi, the origin of the soul disappears, and the advanced stage begins."


    "Ding, congratulations on your advanced success. At present, bright diamond level 5!"


    Finally, the fifth level of the diamond is reached, and the following is the time when the attribute points are random. In fact, what attribute points are random? Later, it is basically a fixed percentage.


    "The summoner confirms the advanced level, and the advanced level starts..."


    "Level zero..."


    "Body strengthening points are being reset..." well, the prompt sound is not random this time, so a reset is coming directly.


    "At the end of reset, the total attribute points are 5934, and 80% of the attribute points are retained. They will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    "Keep 4747 points."


    "Skill point reset."


    "The total skill points are 164 points, 80% is reserved, and will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    "Keep 131 points."


    "Talent points are being reset..."


    "The total talent points are 171 points, and 80% of the talent points are reserved. They will not be calculated after the decimal point..."


    "Keep 136!"


    Sixty percent, seventy percent, eighty percent. The more attribute points I keep, the more benefits I get.


    "Ding, the system prompts that the summoner has completed three advanced steps. Congratulations on entering bright diamond level 5, and the upper level limit has been raised to 90. At the same time, the system is upgraded. You can''t use any function of the system within 48 hours."


    The upgrade is finished. What makes me feel strange is that this system upgrade took 48 hours.


    It is twice as long as before. It seems that this time it is estimated that some new things will evolve. Otherwise, this will not happen.


    After confirming the system upgrade, the figure of ash and others disappeared from me.


    They still need 48 hours to wait. This is the last bit of darkness before dawn. After this period of time, they can usher in the real dawn.


    Seeing several women disappear in front of me, I also feel very bad in my heart, but I''m more happy.


    After the promotion, my level also increased to level 70, which is the rich experience brought by tamkenqi and singid.


    Anyway, I have nothing to do. I added the attribute points first.


    Summoner level: bright diamond level 70!


    Head: 1402 points;


    Trunk: 1402 points;


    Left hand: 1402 points;


    Right hand: 1402 points;


    Left leg: 1402 points;


    Right leg: 1402 points;


    Ding Ding: 7 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv10


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Punishment: level 10


    Barrier: level 10


    Blood trace (Evolution): level 10


    Hunter roar: level 10


    Endless bondage: level 10


    Destruction talent: eschatological Mastery: 40 points (200 attacks); Destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense) doomsday illusion: 40 points (50% movement speed) undead body: 40 (50% self recovery).


    All skills and talents are full, and there are still many points left. There are 61 skill points left; There are 86 talent points left. There''s no place to add them.


    What should we do with so many more points? Is it difficult not to achieve such a waste, or do we have to wait for new skills or talents after the system is updated?


    I was thinking in my mind that no one knew what the situation was until the new system came out.


    But for the future, I am full of desire.

 Chapter 1034

    Of course, this period of waiting is also very painful. Although it is only 48 hours, it is like a year for me.


    I can''t wait to see that the picture of Aishi and her leaving from that world is no longer the illusory call.


    In order for several people to qualify smoothly, I need to prepare 70000 intermediate ability crystal core fragments. Fortunately, there are sufficient goods in the territory.


    Earlier, Tuqi gave us 270000 crystal cores. Although the level is not high, the number is large enough. I am also a great achievement. It is not too much to take some from the territory''s reserves.


    After 70000 nuclear fragments were ready, we waited for the forty-eight hours to pass.


    Moreover, at this time, there is another thing that has been lingering in our hearts, which makes it difficult for me and God to be at ease.


    It''s almost three days since I counted it.


    However, Dao Yu, Yang Yang, Na Mei, Zhang Quan and Xiao 85 had no news from beginning to end.


    Even military satellites in the Western Theater could not monitor any pictures.


    With Cassiopeia, everyone seemed to disappear from the ocean.


    This period of time, we are worried, although we believe in their strength! But in that vast ocean, who can guarantee that there will be no terrible monsters?


    There are countless sea animals, fish people and all kinds of monsters in the ocean. In case you encounter a powerful one.


    "No, there''s little eight. There should be no problem." I was comforting myself.


    But ah Shen was worried: "what if Xiao Ba defected after he went to the sea?"


    Fuck your sister.


    I wasn''t so worried about Xiao Ba, but now the boy said such a sentence, which made me feel uneasy.


    By the fourth day, I hadn''t seen the four of them come back.


    I can''t help it. If I can''t, let''s go.


    "Go to sea, damn it, let''s go to sea today," I said.


    "Find a fart. Now in the vast sea, you know where they are and how to find them?" ah Shen shook his head and said.


    God is right. The ocean is wide. It''s not land!


    To find four people in the vast sea is like looking for a needle in a haystack. It is almost impossible to succeed.


    "But we can''t wait here now?" I walked around, not knowing what to do.


    The more you wait, the more anxious you are.


    "Wait a minute. If you go there rashly, it may waste more time. I have informed the Western Theater to adjust the orientation of the satellite map to the East China Sea. It started yesterday. If there is any problem there, it will be found."


    "Even if we can''t see them, even if we can get some other information, it''s better than us rushing over so rashly." Shang Qi comforted.


    We all know that Shang Qi is right, but now the feeling in his heart can''t be controlled anyway.


    After a whole day of anxious waiting, my system was upgraded. It was only a few hours away. Nami and she still didn''t have any clues.


    God and I looked more and more anxious.


    However, at this time, a message finally came from the Western Theater.


    Just over the South China Sea, I found an unusual place.


    There seems to be something fighting over there, causing towering waves. From the satellite image, you can see a huge tentacle across the sky. Just opposite, there is a huge thing like a whale that is much larger than that tentacle.


    The whole sea was about to be dyed red.


    That''s little eight.


    As soon as we saw the picture on the satellite map, we almost immediately determined that the owner of the tentacle was Xiao ba.


    But how did Xiao Ba appear there? Didn''t they go to the East China Sea? How did they go to the South China Sea? Moreover, what was fighting opposite Xiao Ba.


    Did they encounter sea animals?


    "Let''s go."


    Without any hesitation, I yelled immediately after I wrote down the detailed location.


    That place, that location, like a map, has been deeply imprinted in my mind. There will be no mistakes at this time.


    In these two days, because I couldn''t summon ash and others, I didn''t hunt the origin of the soul, so I waited here.


    Now, although they still haven''t appeared, I have to go there. My woman may be in danger.


    Ah Shen followed immediately without saying a word.


    In addition, we also brought Chen Xiaolin. Chen Xiaolin''s treatment may play a very important role.


    In addition, Xiao Huang Shu and Chen Lin, Chen Bolin and Guan Zhaolin also acted together!


    Because time is tight, we don''t have time to find more members.


    But when everyone boarded the dragon''s back and was ready to leave, we were stopped.


    It''s Morgana.


    This woman, and Jana, have been led by mu mu, Zijiao and Xiao Ya these two days. They visit the city. They don''t know with others, but they have a good relationship with these three women.


    But when she saw that we were ready to leave, the woman stopped us immediately.


    "You want to go somewhere, don''t you want to escape?" moganna said suspiciously.


    Looking at her eyes, it is estimated that we are going to sneak away and are not ready to fulfill our promises.


    "I don''t have time to talk to you, so I''ll tell you straight. My friends, my women, including your sister, may be in danger. We''re going to rescue now. If you want to go, follow up. If you don''t want to go, take it honestly in this place and don''t get in our way." because of worry, I''m not so polite.


    Moganna''s eyes have changed. She may be very angry, but looking at us, it''s not the time to be angry.


    And Kyle was in danger? How can this happen? Even if Kyle wants to be defeated or killed, he must do it himself. Who can defeat her except himself?


    After a little hesitation, moganna said, "I''ll go too. I''ll look at you and save you from running."


    "I''ll go too. I''ve been here for a few days. I don''t eat for nothing and don''t work every day. I''m not very funny," said Jana.


    Well, it''s best for the two people to act together. However, the strength of sea animals is very strong. Even at my current level, I can''t guarantee that I can defeat a sea animal.


    If these people intended to help, it would be better than anything.


    Mumu also followed, while Zijiao and Xiaoya stayed in the territory.


    Ah Shen, Guan Zhaolin, Xiao Huangshu, Chen Bolin, Chen Lin, Chen Xiaolin, and mu mu, Mo ganna, Cana!


    No more, no less, exactly ten people.


    Although the number is small, each is an absolute good player.


    Everyone appeared on the back of the dragon. Now is not the time for ink.


    Even the giant dragon felt the anxiety in my heart and didn''t dare to delay even one second at this time. The speed directly showed to the limit and roared directly from the sky with a gust of wind.


    This time, the distance is too far.


    Even if the speed of the Dragon reaches the limit, it is estimated that it is a little faster than the fighter, and it still can''t exceed the speed of sound.


    It is estimated that the distance from our place to the South China Sea is more than 2000 kilometers. Even the giant dragon took several hours to appear over that sea area.


    Looking down at the whole ocean from a commanding position, what you see is completely blue, which has become the only color in the sky.


    We haven''t reached the battle area yet, but this place looks like a lot of blood red.


    I don''t know how much blood diffuses along the sea.


    Moreover, there was a huge body floating around.

 Chapter 1035

    I don''t know how long the body has been floating in the sea water.


    It''s the body of a huge whale. It''s a little similar to what you see in the satellite image, but it''s much smaller. This guy is more than 100 meters long and more than 30 meters wide. The one in the satellite image is at least twice this.


    This is definitely a sea animal. No doubt, even the largest whale in the ocean, whose limit length is more than 30 meters, can never reach this point.


    It looks like a blue whale, but the blue whale is a relatively mild animal, but in the ocean, even the blue whale begins to become vicious and cruel.


    After becoming a sea animal, the blue whale also grew a sharp fangs. Its huge body needed more food to fill the endless bottomless hole.


    Such a big creature, even Jana and Morgana have a dignified face.


    Size does not determine the strength of a creature, but there is a rule that is certain. Generally speaking, the combat effectiveness of big guys will not be too poor.


    Such a big man''s life should be rare even in the world of the hero League.


    It seems that they really encountered one!


    The blue whale died here, which means that we should not be far from the battlefield.


    Hastily urged the dragon to fly around in the sky, we finally found that there was an island in the south, which was almost completely swallowed up by the violent waves.


    From time to time, I can hear bursts of sad and painful roars from the island.


    That voice sounds very familiar. It''s Xiao BA''s voice.


    And from this sound, Xiao BA was obviously injured and screaming.


    Good guy, how dare anyone hurt their pets?


    God''s temper suddenly became unbearable. His face almost turned purple, and his eyes were crazy.


    The Dragon seemed to feel some threat and roared loudly in the sky.


    The sound of dragon singing spread in waves.


    Soon, from the distant island, there came back a voice that responded the same.


    My giant dragon is very familiar in the territory. Even Xiao Ba knows it.


    Dare not stay here, we suddenly accelerated one by one and rushed in that direction.


    When we got close to that place, we could feel that terrible power more and more.


    In this place, the surging waves are constantly roaring, tens of feet high waves, white waves, trying to devour everything.


    And one by one, the behemoths are constantly rolling in the waves. From time to time, they can see a ferocious and solid skin and a large amount of sprayed blood.


    When we appear over that island, through the layers of waves, the picture inside, although vague, can also be distinguished.


    Little eight didn''t rebel.


    Once an animal is truly loyal to a certain master, it will never betray, even if it sacrifices its own life.


    Just below that, the island has been almost submerged.


    In a small area in the middle of the island, I saw our member Yang Yang, the person we needed to look for, Cassiopeia, and another person we didn''t know.


    It was a woman we had never seen before. She was tall and had long silver hair dancing behind her.


    The woman''s skin was fair, her forehead was branded with a silver trace like a crescent moon, and she held a silver moon machete in her hand.


    Just looking at the appearance of this woman, I know the identity of this woman is definitely the goddess of the bright moon, Diana.


    This woman and Yang Yang are absolutely hostile, but now there is no war between the two sides. Even Cassiopeia, the three people stand on the same busy line to jointly resist the attacks of sea animals emerging from the ocean.


    In the face of a terrorist enemy enough to destroy everyone together, even the enemy will temporarily join hands.


    Seeing Yang Yang, a Shen was relieved for a while.


    But I haven''t seen Nami and Dao Yu, and Zhang Quan!


    But now the situation seems that the three people are obviously on the edge of battle, and they have no power of naval battle. At present, it seems that the main combat effectiveness is Xiao ba.


    But at this moment, Xiao BA''s appearance also looks quite bleak. There are only three of the eight tentacles that have been restored.


    And one of them was bitten by a huge monster.


    It was also a huge blue whale. It was bigger than the body of the blue whale I saw before. Its teeth bit a tentacle and couldn''t let go.


    Little eight was in pain. The huge tentacle suddenly waved, and even took the huge blue whale into the air. Then he hit the sea with a bang, and immediately set off a startling wave.


    The sea beast was hit by this, and his mouth was finally loosened, but Xiao BA''s tentacle was also bitten off half.


    However, without waiting for Xiaoba to pursue the victory, another whale has rushed nearby.


    Xiaoba''s combat effectiveness is very strong. Even among sea animals, Xiaoba''s strength is also top.


    But two fists can''t beat four hands.


    There are too many enemies on the opposite side. Most whales act alone. I don''t know why so many huge sea animals come together.


    At this time, a figure flew out from the rough waves.


    The white wings shuttle through the waves and finally appear in front of us. Who is it not Dao language?


    No, although the body is Dao language, it is obviously not controlled by Dao language.


    Generally, when facing a fatal threat, Daoyu will hand over his body to Kyle or Katrina.


    That is, Kyle is here now.


    "You''re here at last." Kyle''s appearance also looks very dangerous. There are bright red blood all over his body, and his armor is broken in large pieces, which looks particularly bleak.


    "We''re almost out of it," Kyle gasped.


    "What''s going on?" I asked hurriedly. At the same time, I commanded the dragon under me and rushed directly at the sea beast below.


    Jana created a large storm and held us in mid air without falling.


    The Dragon roared. The power of the dragon is stronger than Xiao ba. Although the dragon is a life in the sky, it may not adapt to naval warfare, but as long as the power is strong enough, it''s no big deal.


    The huge body flew directly from the sky, and a pair of dragon claws tore it directly from below.


    Suddenly, there was a sad and shrill cry. On the back of the blue whale, the dragon''s claws tore open two wounds several feet long, and the blood gushed as if it didn''t want life. The picture looked particularly tragic.


    Soon the dragon''s wings opened and its body soared up again.


    With the help of the dragon, the situation suddenly stabilized a lot.


    "Let''s hurry down to help, otherwise they will not be able to hold on. There are five sea animals nearby, and we can only kill one if we try our best," Kyle said.


    "My sister, when did you become so embarrassed? A mere little monster can make you look like this?" just when Kyle was worried, a gloomy voice came behind him.


    The cold voice made Kyle feel very familiar. He almost subconsciously looked at the rear and saw the familiar figure.


    Black wings symbolize degeneration.


    The familiar face, the cold voice.


    I don''t know how long I haven''t met that appearance. It''s... The voice of my own sister, fallen angel moganna.


    Kyle''s body stayed in mid air, and his eyes were full of surprise and shock.


    "Why are you here?" Kyle looked at his own sister and at us next to him.


    Seems to be thinking about what''s going on?

 Chapter 1036

    When the sisters met, they did not seem to show much warmth, but more suspicions.


    Other people don''t know the relationship between their sisters, but that person can''t and doesn''t know? And it seems that moganna came with them, and the relationship seems to be OK.


    Did they bring moganna to kill themselves?


    impossible!


    Kyle immediately denied the idea. After such a long time together, Kyle knew who these people were and they wouldn''t do so.


    But if not, what is the reason?


    Of course, although it feels strange in his heart, Kyle''s mouth is merciless. Although this sister looked like a shy sister before, it can be regarded as sharp teeth when facing mogana.


    "Tut Tut, it''s you. Who did I think it was? How do you look like this? Did you kill your own host and replace it?" Kyle sneered: "it''s quite in line with your character. I''m afraid others can''t do it except you."


    "Hum, don''t confuse me with you. I''m not as weak as you. I don''t need that kind of thing at all." moganna said proudly.


    There is a place that can surpass her sister, which makes moganna feel very happy.


    "Cough, can you two stop for a while? Now is not the time to quarrel. Let''s solve the following sea animals first?" I said with a blink of eyes.


    "After it''s settled, if you two sisters want to quarrel, just quarrel slowly." as I imagined, mogana didn''t do it immediately when she saw Kyle.


    Of course, with us here, we won''t let moganna do it at will.


    After listening to my words, moganna snorted coldly and took back her eyes. Although she didn''t say anything, she didn''t target Kyle.


    A large area of dark power appeared on him, and the dark shackles had appeared and pulled directly at the sea animals below.


    Kyle was very surprised when he saw this scene. Kyle knew moganna''s character best.


    Arrogance, pride, madness, absolutely can''t be commanded by others, but now my words have softened Mo ganna temporarily.


    Can I say that I have mastered any weakness of Morgana?


    Kyle couldn''t help thinking so.


    "Time is tight now and there is no time to explain. I''ll explain it in detail later." I said quickly.


    After a little pause, ah Shen, Mu Mu and others fell directly from the sky one by one and threw themselves into the battle.


    Kyle hesitated a little and immediately flew down.


    Revive the monsoon!


    As for Cana, she was like a goddess floating in the air from beginning to end. On the staff in her hand, a large amount of wind had gathered.


    Pray!


    Next to solaka is also followed by bright stars.


    The two super nannies almost shot at the same time. The degree of sufficient milk is quite ruthless.


    Only in mid air, the stars and spring breeze have merged, and the green light is everywhere.


    Under that mixed light, everyone only felt that their injuries were recovering rapidly at an unimaginable speed.


    At the same time, the body, which was already weak and almost had no strength, also had more strength out of thin air at this time.


    Not to mention, several rays of light directly disappeared into the ocean. There is no doubt that there are our companions in the sea.


    The dragon can''t get into the water, which is his biggest disadvantage. Otherwise, with the strength of the dragon, he won''t care about these sea animals at all. If he fought on land, the dragon would have torn these monsters to pieces.


    But now, the dragon can only seize the opportunity and take time to grab a claw. Although there are not many opportunities to attack, each attack can make the beasts in the ocean miserable.


    Unfortunately, the dragon breath is of little use. It is surrounded by sea water and can''t burn at all.


    However, with our appearance, the situation of the whole battlefield is still rapidly reversed.


    Especially moganna, at this time, moganna''s power is fully displayed, and the means of terror are constantly displayed.


    The magic of darkness surged madly, and even the sea under him was polluted by the power of darkness and turned dark.


    The dark shackles were directly wrapped around a sea animal. I couldn''t see how strong moganna was, but moganna just raised her arm. The next second, a huge sea animal was directly wrapped by the dark shackles and fell into the air.


    Then the dark shackles exploded directly. With a bang, a huge wound was opened on the body of the huge blue whale sea beast, which was almost divided into two.


    The rest of us can hardly help in this kind of battle. It''s not that we are not strong enough, but that our strength can''t play much in the ocean.


    In particular, the boy, a God, jumped down and his whole body began to sink immediately. If Xiao Ba didn''t move fast, I''m afraid the boy, a God, would drown here.


    The main combat effectiveness is almost moganna and the dragon, plus Xiaoba.


    Or it can be said that it is only moganna, and the dragon can only assist or jump into the water. Only moganna''s power can extend to the ocean.


    With our appearance, the waves in the ocean become more violent, and there are four sea animals.


    The four blue whales may have acted in groups before the end of the world. After the end of the world, they all became sea animals. Plus the five dead sea animals, they are simply the Big Mac in the ocean.


    But now, gradually, the four sea animals also quickly add wounds, with more and more blood, and almost viscous blood around them.


    The battle lasted another half an hour or so, and the four sea animals finally faded away. Perhaps they felt that the food was not so easy to swallow, and the sea animals retreated temporarily.


    However, he didn''t withdraw far and still wandered around the island.


    Once we or Xiaoba enter the water, we may encounter these sea animals to continue to attack at any time.


    For us, this is also a rare opportunity to take a breath.


    One by one landed on the island.


    Nami and Zhang Quan also came out of the ocean.


    The two of them have been fighting in the ocean, but even with Nami''s power to manipulate the ocean, it is difficult to do any harm to these sea animals.


    The strength of these sea animals is too strong. Zhang Quan''s venom and Nami''s sea power can''t produce any effect.


    This time it was a narrow escape. Zhang Quan''s face was full of happiness. He didn''t worry about himself, but Zhang Quan didn''t have the heart to watch his companion die.


    Especially Yangyang and Nami on the island. If they were to die here, I really don''t know how to deal with ah Shen and Lin Yi after going back.


    They are experts on the land. They are so oppressed when they go to the sea.


    Ah Shen, Guan Zhaolin and Xiao Huangshu are all stuffy and unhappy. It is estimated that they have never been so cowardly.


    Not to mention, a fish man even came out of the ocean.


    Little fish man?


    When we saw the fish man, we suddenly widened our eyes. Who is it?


    Fitz, the little fish man, had seen one in the ocean before. We helped the little fish man solve the deep-sea Titan.


    One by one, they sat on the island to rest and wanted to find out what had happened.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, Guan Zhaolin stared at the bright moon goddess next to him with a strange expression on his face.


    The goddess of Jiaoyue, now also saw Guan Zhaolin, and the expression on her face was also the same strange.


    "Hey, what are you two doing? You see each other?" I said, blinking.


    "Roll, what''s right." Guan Zhaolin glanced at me angrily, and then stared at the woman. He just looked at Guan Zhaolin''s appearance. It seemed that he couldn''t believe it or even be sure.


    "Little sister?"


    Poof!

 Chapter 1037

    "Little sister."


    Poof!


    Guan Zhaolin''s mouth was so open that our saliva was about to come out.


    Good guy, Guan Zhaolin has a sister. I know that. It is said that this product is a top-grade sister.


    But there''s no need to see one called sister. Look at you. You''re big and thick. It''s a little better than Li Kui.


    Look at other people''s sister. Although the silver moon mark on her forehead looks strange, she has a slender body and white skin. She looks handsome. Can it be your sister?


    But what we didn''t expect was that at this time, the goddess Jiaoyue also stared at Guan Zhaolin and hesitated for a while: "brother?"


    Hold the grass, is this... Really brother and sister?


    Our eyes wandered on the two people one by one, and our hearts were constantly lamenting the strength of genes. Such two people who don''t seem to fit in at all are actually brothers and sisters. Is there any reason?


    Like me and Lin Zhe, that''s brother and sister. Men are handsome and women are beautiful.


    "Wori, this is really your sister?" Zhang Quan wiped the sea water on his face, took a look at the woman and looked at Guan Zhaolin: "then we had a fight for so long... Cough, what, the beauty is sorry. I didn''t know you were the boy''s sister. I damn it, I''m an asshole. I apologize."


    Seeing that the woman was Guan Zhaolin''s sister, Zhang Quan immediately realized that it was a person who might win over s city.


    Of course, Zhang Quan doesn''t care if she is attracted or not. What Zhang Quan cares about is that this woman may have a little thought, and maybe she can get rid of the miserable situation of being single.


    "Go away, don''t take my sister''s idea," Guan Zhaolin said immediately, announcing his sovereignty over his sister.


    Well, it''s lively here.


    Ah Shen and I were laughing.


    The relationship between this place is really complicated.


    Guan Zhaolin and the goddess Jiaoyue are actually brothers and sisters, moganna and Kyle are sisters, and Katrina and Cassiopeia are sisters.


    These three pairs are lively enough, but they all seem to be in a hostile camp.


    It''s natural to be ecstatic when brothers and sisters meet. It''s almost a fierce hug. If there aren''t many mysteries that haven''t been solved, and there are so many light bulbs next to them, it''s definitely a very moving picture of brothers and sisters meeting.


    "Little sister, how did you get here? You... Aren''t you dead?" Guan Zhaolin always thought his sister was dead.


    But the woman just shook her head: "I was just swept away by the river and didn''t die."


    "It''s you. What''s going on? What are you doing here?"


    "My friend is in danger. I came to help. Unexpectedly, we have to deal with you." Guan Zhaolin was also a big head for a while.


    "All right, all right, let''s sit down and have a rest. Let''s talk slowly. We don''t worry. There''s plenty of time." I said after turning my eyes.


    It depends on the situation now. I won''t do it for the time being.


    The current situation seems to be a little complicated, one by one with a strange face.


    Xiao Ba has climbed ashore, and the nearby solaka is treating Xiao ba.


    Pity this big man. Now he''s like a cat bullied by a dog, dawdling next to God, seeking comfort.


    "Let''s solve it a little bit." I said, "casiopea, we''ll talk about you later. Mogana, what about you and Kyle a little later?"


    "Hum, it doesn''t matter. No one can run here." moganna is very confident.


    "Well, this girl, what''s your name?" I asked Guan Zhaolin''s sister.


    The woman just looked at me and said, "my name is Guan Xiaoshuang."


    "Guan Xiaoshuang? Good name." I boasted casually. As a result, Guan Zhaolin immediately attracted very hostile eyes. Your sister is too lazy to pay attention to your sister.


    "Go ahead and tell me your experience first," I said.


    Although he was not happy with my orders, Guan Xiaoshuang still spoke.


    It turned out that Guan Xiaoshuang had been going to school in the coastal city and was not in the same place as his brother. When the end came, she was basking on the beach. Suddenly, there were huge waves and she was swept away by the sea.


    I thought I was dead.


    "Maybe I''m dead." Guan Xiaoshuang said with some doubt: "at least, for a long time, I don''t have any feeling and memory."


    "When I woke up again, I found myself floating on the sea. It was night and the full moon was in the sky."


    Hearing this, we understand.


    At that time, after Guan Xiaoshuang was swept away by the sea, he may have died, alive or not. In short, when he floated on the sea, he was possessed by the power of the goddess Jiaoyue. As a result, he was free from death.


    "After that, another person also lived in my mind. She guided me to practice power, and I learned to absorb power from the moonlight."


    Later, in the process of floating, it floated into the ocean and settled in this place.


    Although the goddess Jiaoyue can ensure that Guan Xiaoshuang will not drown, she does not have the ability to make Guan Xiaoshuang cross thousands of kilometers of the ocean.


    And Guan Xiaoshuang was unlucky. He didn''t meet a sea ship for such a long time. As a result, he was trapped here for many years.


    "I see." I nodded and asked Cassiopeia, "how did you know she was here?"


    "From tamkenzi''s mouth, he used to live in the ocean, but because there were too many sea animals in the ocean, he ran away," casiopea said.


    "That Toad?" said Guan Xiaoshuang, glancing his mouth.


    "That''s right."


    "It''s a pity that that guy can still live." Guan Xiaoshuang seems to have some trouble with the toad.


    "It''s no pity. It''s dead," I said with a smile.


    Some surprised looked at us: "who are you?"


    "Kyle, you explain," I asked Kyle.


    Kyle thought for a moment and then explained what had happened during that time.


    It turned out that they had followed Cassiopeia all the way to the East China Sea, but when they got to the East China Sea, they lost the news.


    Just when I couldn''t find Cassiopeia, I met Fitz, the little fish man.


    Out of his previous friendship, Fitz commanded a group of fishmen to help find, and finally found casiopea.


    Then, under the leadership of Fitz, he chased it all the way.


    When Cassiopeia boarded the island, people on our side were on their heels.


    Cassiopeia just found Guan Xiaoshuang, and our people also appeared.


    As a result, Cassiopeia met Katrina and Diana met Leona. This meeting was inevitably a fierce battle.


    Just as we expected, we have the advantage of number. Even without Xiao Ba, Diana and Cassiopeia are not rivals and are gradually suppressed.


    Just when they were ready to defeat them completely, disaster came.


    "Perhaps the battle on our side attracted the attention of those sea animals. Those big guys appeared. They set off towering waves and wanted to drown the whole island."


    Xiao Ba went out to fight, and even killed a sea animal, but unexpectedly, it attracted more sea animals. Four sea animals surrounded here and launched fierce attacks.


    Under the threat of those powerful sea animals, although the two sides are hostile, they have to unite at this time, otherwise they may all die here.


    However, even if there are so many of them, plus Xiao Ba, they are still not the opponent of the four sea beasts.


    Xiao Ba is very fierce. If he fights alone, Xiao Ba won''t be afraid of any one, but there are four of them.


    Nami, the little fish man and Zhang Quan were free during the naval battle, but their strength was not enough to shake the huge body of the sea beast.


    As a result, the battle lasted for several hours. Six tentacles on Xiao BA''s body were lost and almost couldn''t hold up.


    "Fortunately, you''re here at this time, otherwise we might be wiped out!" Kyle said with some fear.


    Kyle was not afraid of death, but Kyle didn''t want his host to die.


    That''s what happened.


    "Well, now you can tell me what happened to her?"

 Chapter 1038

    Obviously, Kyle and mogana don''t deal with it, and the two don''t deal with it is deeply rooted.


    Moganna said that Kyle''s face was full of disdain, and Kyle was full of disgust when he looked at moganna.


    This pair of children and sisters are more troublesome than Cassiopeia and Katrina next to them.


    That relationship is quite complicated.


    I also smiled bitterly, so I gave a simple explanation of what happened at that time. Damn it, if we knew that Knox didn''t go to the dark forest at all, we wouldn''t have to do more.


    At that time, it was also to save our brothers. I made an agreement with this moganna. Moreover, moganna''s strength is very strong. Even if there is a dragon, I may not be able to defeat moganna.


    Considering that this is a huge threat, she was brought to s city. If something really happens, a group of experts in s city will rush up, and even Mo ganna''s strength will be finished.


    Can help Kyle solve the problem completely.


    Of course, these words can''t be said clearly, otherwise, the next moganna will turn her face immediately.


    So I pushed myself to a new level. I said that I felt that their two sisters had been fighting and had a bad impact, so I was ready to be an intermediary and mediate between them. If I could reconcile this long-standing enemy, I would be a great achievement.


    Kyle is different from moganna. At least he has been with us for a long time in Daoyu. Under our influence, he has been led astray by us... No, he has learned to be smart.


    From my words, Kyle felt that the situation was not so simple. Kyle could guess some real meaning. The corners of his mouth just smiled and didn''t say much.


    "Hum, boy, don''t look at your weight. Are you qualified to participate in the affairs between us?" moganna said with a sneer, and didn''t take us to heart at all.


    However, with moganna''s strength, she does have this qualification.


    I just smiled and didn''t get angry.


    "Elder sister, you can''t say that." I said: "you two have been fighting for so many years. Isn''t it boring?"


    "As long as we can''t decide the outcome, unless I beat her, the struggle will never end." that idea has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the two people. "


    "If you want to defeat me, it''s far from you!" Kyle said coldly.


    Seeing that they didn''t speak a word, they immediately began to quarrel. I suddenly had a big head.


    "Don''t make a noise, don''t make a noise. I know you two want to win, but now is not the time." I said: "Kyle is still using my friend''s body and hasn''t manifested himself. How can he fight you?"


    "Why don''t you do that." after thinking for a while, I said to moganna: "You, anyway, your body is not stable now. It is estimated that it will take some time. Kyle is also slowly recovering. Before Kyle manifests his body, you two will temporarily sign a peace agreement. Before that, no matter what happens, you can fight at most and never really fight. How about it?"


    Mogana hesitated.


    "Otherwise, even if you win now, it doesn''t mean much, does it?" I added next to it.


    "OK, I promise you to give this woman another period of time. Before she recovers, I''ll let her die first." moganna said proudly.


    That appearance made Kyle very angry: "hum, when I recover, it''s when you die."


    "Elder mogana, don''t be fooled by them. This is a very treacherous guy. If Kyle recovers, they will work together to kill you." our agreement is very happy.


    But at this time, a not so happy voice suddenly came in, which made us all frown.


    That''s Cassiopeia''s voice.


    Seeing that we had made an agreement with Morgana, Cassiopeia was worried.


    Mo ganna was originally the one they wanted to attract. If Lin Yi, the smelly boy, is now attracted, it will not be a good thing for Knox.


    Moganna frowned and turned to look at casiopea.


    At this time, Mo ganna''s face was not so good-looking: "my business has nothing to do with you. Don''t interrupt."


    That arrogance stopped when Casio payaton hesitated and opened his mouth: "I''m noxas..."


    "Don''t mention your Knox." I smiled. "Your Knox is over now."


    "The king of the river, Federick, svein, Thain, dreven, Vladimir, singid, mondo... All were killed, except for Tyrone and dukkao who barely escaped." I impolitely informed casiopeya of this shocking and desperate news.


    Casio payaton''s eyes widened: "impossible!"


    "There''s nothing impossible. You should know these things better than anyone." several soul marks were felt from her arms, and the familiar waves emitted from them made Cassiopeia look dull.


    Those are the soul marks of the heroes of Knox.


    "The soul origin of the king of the river, singid and Mondo has disappeared, just like Warwick and edgat, they will never appear again." I threw out another heavy bomb.


    They suspected that Warwick''s complete death might have something to do with me. Now I really admit it.


    Now Cassiopeia''s face was not fear, it was completely pale.


    "The general situation of noxas has gone, and only the three of you are alone. What''s more, do you think you can leave?" I sneered: "at that time, only Tyrone and your father will be left, and what storms can be caused. Therefore, don''t talk about noxas. Noxas has become a thing of the past."


    "I won''t let those people like Federick and Swein feel better. They will eventually pay for their actions. In the next step, I will solve them one by one and take away the source of their soul."


    "As for you, for the sake of being Katrina''s own sister, I can spare you, but if you continue to commit crimes, you will never have a chance to live next time."


    What I said, you''re welcome. Cassiopeia opened her mouth and didn''t want to be soft, but when she saw the situation next to her, she honestly closed her mouth.


    Almost all the people around here are from the other side. They have only one person and no ally. In this case, it''s better to be honest.


    "Well, the problems here have been solved. Now it''s your turn." one problem by one, and then my eyes turned to Guan Xiaoshuang and Yang Yang.


    All these troubles must be solved cleanly, otherwise, trouble will always be trouble.


    In fact, there is no hatred between Yang Yang and Guan Xiaoshuang.


    Even said that Yang Yang is a God''s wife and Guan Xiaoshuang is Guan Zhaolin''s sister. Guan Zhaolin and we are all comrades in arms killed together. If we encounter them at ordinary times, Guan Xiaoshuang is also our friend and guest.


    At least it''s much better than strangers.


    But now, because of the heroes of the two people, there is an accident.


    The goddess of dawn, the goddess of the moon.


    The two are naturally hostile.


    The hatred between these two people, almost like moganna and Kyle, has lasted until now, almost branded into their bones.


    Originally, Guan Zhaolin and Guan Xiaoshuang were talking about the past, but as soon as they heard this, Guan Zhaolin''s face suddenly became serious.


    After all, this matter concerns his sister.


    Although he doesn''t believe that we will do anything too much after knowing Guan Xiaoshuang''s identity, he is still worried after all.


    "All right, just let them communicate, they can''t discuss anything. I know you two can control the whole body. Don''t hide it now. You two can come out."

 Chapter 1039

    While the strength of the host increases, the strength of the boarder will slowly recover. This is a win-win situation until the boarder recovers almost and can exist alone.


    However, before that, even if they cannot exist alone, some boarders who recover their strength quickly can also control or even forcibly take over the host''s body for a short time.


    Leona, the goddess of dawn, and Diana, the goddess of the moon, are both very powerful. I believe they can do this.


    Sure enough, as my voice fell, a completely different breath was rapidly spreading from Guan Xiaoshuang and Yang Yang.


    On Yang Yang''s body, a large amount of dazzling golden light is spreading, and that feeling is full of blazing warmth. As for Guan Xiaoshuang, it is completely the opposite. The silver white cold moonlight spreads like ice, giving people the feeling of cold ice.


    One cold and one hot.


    The moon and the sun.


    I can feel that although the strength of these two people is not as good as moganna and Kyle, the confrontation between these two people is more terrible.


    Between Morgana and Kyle, it may be the confrontation caused by thousands of years of loneliness, but between Morgana and Kyle, it is the confrontation caused by pure faith.


    Faith is a very scary term.


    People without faith are terrible, but when one''s faith is too crazy, it is more terrible than everything.


    Don''t you see that in society, those crazy believers often make some amazing crazy actions?


    These two people, one believes in the sun and the other believes in the moon, which can be said to be incompatible with water and fire.


    Although Leona has been on Yang Yang for some time, she has never controlled Yang Yang''s body. This is the first time.


    The nearby God looked at Leona with two eyes, afraid that the woman would hurt her wife''s body.


    As for Guan Zhaolin, his eyes are even more frightening!


    "You two finally came out." I clapped my hands. "Since you came out, it''s easy to do. Let''s completely solve this matter today."


    "How do you want to solve it?" it was Diana, the goddess of the moon, whose eyes were full of coldness.


    "Nothing, just want to resolve the contradiction between you two."


    "The contradiction between us cannot be resolved," Leona said.


    "Please, there''s no contradiction that can''t be resolved." I was speechless: "you two have the Revenge of killing your father?"


    Diana and Leona stared at the same time and shook their heads.


    "You robbed her man?" I looked at Leona.


    "No." Leona shook her head immediately.


    "You killed her boyfriend?" I asked Diana.


    Diana shook her head immediately.


    "Then it''s done. There''s no hatred of Killing Father and taking wife. What contradiction can''t be resolved? Don''t you see that the contradiction between mogana and Kyle can be put down temporarily. You two can''t be hairy?" I blinked and said.


    "Because she''s a heretic," Leona said in a straight voice.


    "Those who do not believe in the moon are the real heretics." Diana also refused.


    The struggle over this belief is the most troublesome. However, what they believe in has been deeply rooted in their minds and can''t be changed at all.


    I was distressed by their two elm heads. I really couldn''t stand it. I interrupted their quarrel: "stop, stop... If you want me to say, you two are both heretics."


    "What?" I succeeded in attracting the hatred of the two people to myself.


    Both women stared at me with eyes full of hate. Nothing is more unbearable than denying their faith.


    "Am I wrong?" I sneered: "you believe in the moon and the sun, get strength from the moon and the sun, and pray for the protection of the moon and the sun, but so what?"


    "When the end of the world comes, does the sun you believe in show its own miracles to protect you?" I stared at Leona with a lot of laughter in my eyes.


    Leona opened her mouth and wanted to talk, but she couldn''t say anything.


    "What about you? Did the moon you believed in protect you again?" I asked Diana.


    Diana''s face also changed rapidly: "yes, otherwise, how can I survive?"


    "Come on, you survived because of the war Academy. Didn''t you see all the heroes who worked in the arena like you survived? Do they all believe in the moon? Then why did Leona survive?" I blinked.


    In fact, some things are very simple. It just depends on whether you are willing to think and accept.


    "If the moon god really exists and protects you, then the sun god also exists and protects Leona! If both exist, what are you fighting for?"


    "The sun and moon in the sky appear in circles and coexist peacefully. You two fight farts?"


    "If none of them exist, it means that your two beliefs are all empty and nonexistent. How boring are you that you still have to die for nonexistent beliefs?"


    I pulled a lot in a row.


    Several people nearby all stared. Good guy, there is no one else except this guy who can say that other people''s beliefs are worthless.


    These words are definitely an impact on Leona and Diana.


    They are not fools, but their faith is so firm that they will never have any doubt about it.


    But now, this firmness was broken by my words.


    Of course, I also know very well that it is impossible to carry down the beam for so many years with these words.


    But at least it can soften the attitude of the two people a little.


    "And, most importantly, don''t forget that you are all relying on other people''s bodies, and you can''t appear alone now." my voice gradually became cold.


    When you are reasonable, you should be reasonable, and when you should make a threat, you should also make an appropriate threat.


    "It doesn''t matter if you two break it, but if you hurt the host''s body, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "These two, one is our friend, my brother''s wife; the other is our brother''s sister. My brother is still a dead abnormal sister. If there is any injury, you two will never have a good life, I promise."


    "From Warwick, Ecuador, Tucci, tamkenqi, doctor Mondo and singid, we have killed many heroes and completely wiped them out. For us, if this happens, we don''t care about killing two more. I hope you two can understand this."


    Threatened.


    Whether it''s Leona or Diana, they both look very angry, which is obviously quite uncomfortable.


    "If you two really want to fight, we can even take out your soul marks through surgery without killing the host. The host is a little injured at most, but you two may have to be completely solved."


    "So, before you two want to make trouble, you''d better think clearly and don''t do anything you regret."


    "In fact, I think you two can learn from Kyle and moganna. There are contradictions between you. If you really want to solve them, you can wait until later, when you can be free. At that time, even if you want to fight life and death, we will never get involved."


    Shelve the dispute.


    This is the best solution at present.


    Leona and Diana are smart people, especially Diana knows better that Leona has stayed with us long enough after all, and the relationship with us is not comparable to her.


    If you really want to fight, it''s probably just yourself. If only one of the two is finished, the fight won''t start.


    In this case, Diana would not do anything cheap for Leona.


    "OK, I accept your terms."


    "I accept it too!"

 Chapter 1040

    Perhaps I understand that if there is a confrontation now, it will be of no benefit to both of them.


    Diana and Leona are very angry for the time being. Like Kyle and Morgana, they chose to shelve the dispute.


    Of course, these two people also need to go back and think about their beliefs.


    Even their original world has collapsed. Is faith still useful in that world?


    These two people don''t know. They only know what happened today, which has brought them a great impact.


    After being determined, the two handed over control of their bodies.


    The rest is much simpler. Kyle also let Katrina appear and communicate with Cassiopeia.


    As for Guan Xiaoshuang, needless to say, after living alone here for such a long time, it is not easy to meet other humans. In addition, there is his own brother. There is no doubt about Guan Xiaoshuang''s future. We are about to usher in an expert again in s city.


    As for Cassiopeia, after Katrina''s persuasion, she at least superficially promised us that although she would not join s City, even if she did, she would have to be accepted by the people of s city.


    But at least Cassiopeia said that after leaving the ocean, she would no longer look for dukekao and Tyrone. She would find a place to live alone and would not harm other humans.


    No one knows how credible Cassiopeia''s guarantee can be, but anyway, it''s Katrina''s sister, and we won''t do it so well all at once.


    What''s more, even if Cassiopeia wants to take refuge in dukekao, the three of them are basically useless.


    The last thing left is Fitz the little fish man.


    Before, we once sent an invitation to the little fish man, but at that time, the little fish man said he wanted to stay in the ocean and guide those fish people to obtain wisdom.


    Since then, many years have passed, and Fitz, the little fish man, is still so petite.


    However, the strength has been significantly improved.


    This time, we once again made an invitation.


    This time, the little fish man didn''t refuse. He agreed.


    After so many years of training and guidance, it''s normal that little fish people can''t let those fish people have enough wisdom. Wisdom is the most mysterious thing in the world. It''s almost impossible to give birth to wisdom out of thin air. The innate influence in this regard is too great.


    But the little fish man has taught all his knowledge to those fish men.


    Words, language, calculation, unity and rules are taught to those fish people as long as they know them.


    By doing this, the little fish man knew that he had nothing else to teach these fish men.


    After all, the little fish man is also an intelligent life. He is full of longing for everything outside. It is time for the little fish man to bid farewell to this life by taking this opportunity.


    This is also a happy event.


    This time, there are two more experts at once, and the strength of s city is growing steadily.


    "But even with me, we still have some trouble if we want to leave here now." the little fish man frowned and said.


    Then all our eyes turned to the distant sea.


    On that sea surface, four huge sea animals were wandering around. The bodies of those sea animals almost completely surrounded the island.


    It''s airtight. We want to leave here, which has become a huge trouble.


    If it''s just us, it''s no problem. Although there are many people, the dragon''s back is wide enough.


    But now the problem is, not only us, but also Xiao ba.


    Xiao BA''s size is very huge. Even with the strength of the dragon, it is almost impossible to cross the ocean if you want to grasp Xiao ba.


    However, we can''t leave Xiao Ba alone.


    Xiao Ba is now almost the mascot of s city.


    No one intended to leave Xiao Ba here.


    He seemed to notice that our attention was on him. Xiao Ba, who had been lying on the ground, gently raised his head and seemed to have some doubts.


    The nearby God immediately patted Xiao BA''s body and comforted Xiao ba.


    A God is the master of Xiao ba. Xiao Ba is also very attached to such a master. He is like a puppy in front of a God.


    "If the three sea animals outside are on the ground, it''s very easy to kill them, but on the main battlefield of the sea, we have some trouble if we want to fight." frowned, ah Shen said.


    "If I could get the sea beast to this island, maybe..." I suddenly brightened my eyes and said.


    "You''re stupid. That thing doesn''t know the weight of hundreds of tons. How can it get to the island? The island is estimated to be cracked." Chen Yi said angrily.


    This is indeed a problem. The weight of those sea animals is too large. Xiao BA''s tentacles throw a sea animal up to a very low height. It is unlikely to pull it ashore.


    As for moganna, what she can do is almost the same as Xiao ba.


    None of them could drag the sea beast ashore.


    My brain is spinning at a super high speed and is frantically squeezing my brain. I want to find some ways from my mind.


    Suddenly, I had a flash of inspiration: "by the way, Morgana, are your dark shackles strong?"


    Moganna didn''t expect such a problem. After two seconds, she nodded: "it''s very strong. It won''t break at all except that I detonate on my own initiative."


    "How long can that thing last?"


    "Fifteen seconds at most."


    "Others, can you grasp the dark shackles?" I asked again.


    As my questions came up one by one, these companions began to stare. They probably understood what I thought.


    "Yes, but it can''t last too long. If it takes too long, it will be attacked by my dark magic," moganna replied.


    I patted my thigh: "more than ten seconds should be enough. We are not so weak guys. We can do this. First, you use dark shackles to entangle a sea animal, and then you, the three main forces of Xiaoba and giant dragon, plus us, all use our strength together. I don''t believe it. I can''t drag the sea animal ashore."


    "As long as the sea beast is dragged ashore, isn''t this guy allowed to be slaughtered by us? Without sea water, the sea beast is also a waste. Not every sea beast can adapt to the environment of sea and land like Xiao ba."


    No matter what time, don''t rush to despair. It''s not that you have no way, but that you don''t think of a way.


    As long as you can make rational use of everything around you, no matter what the situation is, it can get you out of trouble.


    Although the method has been determined, we did not start action immediately.


    The previous battle has made Nami and her family very tired. Now they urgently need a rest.


    Xiao Ba, in particular, was seriously injured and lost all six tentacles.


    Although solaka and Jana are under constant treatment, it will take a long time to grow again.


    "Everyone take advantage of this time to have a rest. Ah Shen and I will stay and watch. You all go to sleep," I said.


    Nami, they are really tired.


    As for Zhang Quan, his body softened to the ground and fell asleep in a few seconds.


    This fierce battle consumes so much power that several people are about to lose their strength.


    Nami leaned against my arms and soon fell into a dream. Dao Yu sat next to me. Her body was leaning against a stone. I don''t know when, she gradually leaned over and leaned against her shoulder and nose, breathing evenly.


    That''s it. I tried to control my body and didn''t let myself move, which affected the rest of several people.


    It was at this time that a voice came from my mind.


    System, the upgrade is complete.


    Forty eight hours later, the system upgrade was finally over.


    The long upgrade time makes me curious about this system update. I can''t wait to know what can be upgraded this system upgrade.


    Moreover, the most important thing is that with the end of this upgrade, ash and her family have completely got rid of that bondage. This is the most important situation.

 Chapter 1041

    "After the system upgrade, you can reuse the system functions."


    "System upgrade, add card last advanced function."


    "Add skill evolution."


    "Add skill selection function."


    "New talent..."


    "The ultimate evolution function of new equipment!"


    This time was really unusual. There were several system prompts in my mind. Those prompts were new and updated hiccup Rong.


    The first one is the last advanced function of cards. Is this the last advanced function of ash?


    A question mark came out of my mind, but the movement of my hand was not slow at all.


    There was no hurry to summon ash and them.


    On the contrary, I first found ash''s card in the system panel, and then chose advanced.


    "The system prompts, are you sure you want to upgrade? After the upgrade, ice shooter Aishi will separate from the host and exist alone."


    In my heart, I was reluctant, but I chose advanced.


    The ability nucleus fragment is directly reduced by 10000, and then, just above ash''s card, a hazy ice blue light emerges from the bottom.


    That look, it seems that people are a little involuntarily cold.


    The upgrade has already started, but this upgrade is obviously different. This upgrade is no longer completed in an instant as before. Now this upgrade takes a full three hours to complete.


    It takes ash three hours to absorb the energy contained in the 10000 nuclear fragments to create a new body for himself.


    Still need this? I didn''t think so. Why do I need so many nuclear fragments.


    But three hours is three hours. I think ashy has been waiting for so long. She shouldn''t care about these three hours.


    After upgrading ash, I immediately began to upgrade sister Dao.


    Anyway, after the last Tuqi incident, what I don''t lack is the ability crystal core fragments. I can''t use up as many as I want.


    Ashy, aria, Elise, SANA, lefflan, Ruiwen, Sarah


    I have chosen the advanced level for each one. Since I want to release it, let it all go. Even Ruiwen and Sarah, who have just joined us, I believe we have established enough fetters during this period of time.


    Even after the promotion, they won''t leave me.


    After I decided to let go completely, I felt relaxed, just like a stone in my heart. Maybe I also wanted to let them get real freedom.


    After upgrading all seven people, I began to view other updates.


    This advance is really unusual. The simplest thing is that the potions in the mall are completely open to purchase. Before, you could only buy 16 bottles a day, but now it has directly increased to 100 bottles.


    Of course, these are small updates. What really attracts my attention is those things that specifically remind me.


    Summoner skill evolution system!


    Turn on the skill evolution effect, you can evolve any full-level skill you own. Evolution requires 20 skill points, and the skill effect is greatly increased.


    That is to say, when I use healing skills to flash these Summoner skills, as long as the level points are full, I can consume 20 skill points and upgrade this skill to a more powerful next level.


    This is a good thing. My first choice is therapy... But after a little consideration, I gave up for the time being.


    Because the function of skill selection is also enabled later. I don''t know what use that function is. What if I need to consume skill points? Although I have many skill points, I can''t waste them.


    Moreover, in the skill bar, there is a new option, rebirth.


    This is a Summoner skill. I couldn''t learn it before, but now I can use it.


    Rebirth: it has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. It can only be used on heroes. It can revive a hero who has died for less than one minute. Each hero can only use it once. The skills can be used three times in total. The skills cannot be upgraded. Learning needs to consume 10 skill points and 100 million gold coins. After resurrection, the hero will return to the initial state and become the summoned hero of the host again. The level will be reset to zero and the advanced level will be reset to zero.


    When I saw this skill, my throat moved involuntarily.


    Rebirth, in the hero alliance, the effect of this skill is to immediately let your dead hero rebirth at the resurrection point.


    I didn''t think this skill would be equally powerful in reality, but this skill is really weakened very seriously.


    Besides, the use restriction alone is very disgusting. The hero''s death time must be within one minute.


    And each hero can only use it once, that is, if he dies again after resurrection, he is really dead.


    And this skill can only be used three times in total. After using it three times, this skill is lost.


    And even after the resurrection, it will become the most initial state of the first level, and all forces will disappear. It can be said that the sequelae is very serious.


    However, I learned this skill without hesitation.


    What are ten skill points and a hundred million gold coins?


    Even with 100 skill points and 1 billion gold coins, I can''t compare with any hero around me. I can''t imagine what it would be like for any of them to leave me. I absolutely can''t accept it.


    Therefore, without saying a word, I directly consumed ten skill points and one hundred million gold coins to learn the resurrection skill.


    There are 51 skill points left.


    Then I looked to the next item, the skill selection system.


    I have never understood what this skill selection system means.


    Even this skill selection system has opened a separate page.


    When I opened that page, a series of names and signboard skills immediately appeared in front of me.


    After I took a look at the introduction on this page, I finally understood what was going on.


    Skill selection: you can select the skills of any hero who has completely died in the hero alliance as your own skills, and the skills can be upgraded.


    good heavens!


    When I saw this one clearly, my eyes were red.


    Good guy, this one is awesome.


    Heroes in the hero League have some signboard skills, which are so powerful that they are explosive. Their destructive power is very terrible. They have life-saving, attack and restrictions.


    If I can get their skills, it will definitely be a huge improvement for me.


    Of course, it takes a lot to learn these skills.


    Fifty skill points. Buy one skill and the skill can be upgraded.


    In fact, I got Warwick''s three skills before. That''s a benefit. Only when I kill a hero in the arena for the first time can I get the hero''s skills. After that, I won''t have this benefit. If I want to get the hero''s skills, I can only spend skill points to buy them.


    Moreover, you can only buy the skills of dead heroes.


    I don''t know how many heroes have died now. I''ve killed a lot myself.


    The pride of the leader, the God of war of the dead, the king of the river, the source of the plague, hekarim, the warden of the soul lock, Warwick... These were killed by me.


    I don''t know if anyone else has completely killed the hero.


    I read down the page.


    The numerous names and titles make my scalp numb.


    Good guy, seventeen heroes, good guy, now so many heroes have been killed. How did they die.


    I thought it was great that I killed seven heroes. I didn''t expect that there were ten. I don''t know who killed them.


    However, I think it''s so chaotic now. Those heroes are not their strongest time. It''s not strange even if they die.


    Like Ruiwen and Sarah, they almost died of self explosion before.


    But among the skills of these 17 people, I have to choose them well.


    Leader''s augat - super power converter.


    The undead God of war Thain - reckless collision!


    Bloodthirsty Hunter Warwick - endless bondage!


    Tamkenqi, king of the river - abyss diving!


    Tucci, the source of plague - Fire!


    Tamil, king of barbarians - endless anger!


    Eh?

 Chapter 1042

    When I saw that one, I was stunned.


    Tamil, the king of barbarians - endless anger?


    I even wondered if I had read it wrong. After a closer look, I found that I had read it right.


    That is Tamil, the king of barbarians.


    My heart suddenly clicked. I once met Tamil, the king of barbarians. It was during a zombie siege. The king of barbarians saved me from being killed by hakkarim and the shadow.


    But that time, at the cost of exploding his own soul mark, the Barbarian King forcibly broke away from calthas''s control over himself.


    At that time, the Barbarian King showed that kind of real man''s style with his invincible power, which made me admire it.


    But now, I actually saw the man king on the death list.


    I don''t know what it''s like in my heart. I don''t even know if I should tell ash the news after ash can come out.


    No matter in name or under any circumstances, Aishi and manwang are husband and wife, which cannot be changed.


    Moreover, from the last situation, I can see that king manwang absolutely has deep feelings for AI Xi. Otherwise, King manwang will not spare everything and protect AI Xi. As for me, I''m just passing by.


    What would it be like if ash knew that the Barbarian King was dead?


    In my heart, I fell into a kind of confusion for a moment. I thought in my heart, who killed manwang?


    Manwang''s character makes him not bow to people easily.


    The strength of the Barbarian King is also very strong. The strength of the Barbarian King may not be the strongest in the hero League, but there are absolutely few who dare to provoke the Barbarian King.


    Who killed the Barbarian King?


    I can''t think of this problem. My head is swollen, but I feel a little heavy in my heart. That feeling is very bad.


    I mean no harm to the Barbarian King!


    I took a deep breath. When I saw the name of manwang, I didn''t even feel like looking down, although there were more than a dozen lists.


    Frowning, I thought in my heart whether to tell ash the news, and chose the skill of endless anger.


    The manwang''s great move, endless anger, may be a memorial. Of course, the destructive power of this great move is quite amazing. Even if you choose this great move, it''s not a loss.


    "Are you sure you want to buy the skills of Tamil, the king of barbarians, with 50 skill points? Endless anger? Once determined, it cannot be replaced."


    "OK." I chose OK.


    "Congratulations, learning skills, endless anger and success."


    Endless anger: it comes from the powerful power of the king of barbarians. It can stimulate your inner anger and obtain powerful power. It can be immune to pain and death in five seconds. At the same time, it can obtain 50% anger and increase power by 50%.


    Skills have changed, but the power is also amazing.


    You are still a real man for five seconds. You can''t feel the threat of pain and death within five seconds. If you are fatally injured, you won''t die within these five seconds.


    At the same time, anger increased by 50%. Rage is no longer a passive increase in critical hit, but a direct increase of 50% in strength.


    Similarly, this skill can be upgraded like other skills.


    I have one last skill point left. After thinking about it, I also focused on this endless anger.


    Increased duration by 0.5 seconds and power by 5%.


    With a sigh in my heart, I continued to look down at the new talent system.


    There are only four talent systems. Eschatological mastery increases attack power; Destruction attack increases defense, neglect, doomsday phantom increases movement speed; Undead body increases self damage recovery.


    In fact, the new talent system does not add new talents. Like skills, it actually opens the advanced level of talents, which can make the existing talents reach a new level.


    By consuming 50 talent points, you can evolve any full-level talent you currently have to a new level.


    Since there is no new talent, don''t think about it.


    There are 86 points left in my talent points. Even after learning, there are more than 30 points.


    I looked at the advanced effects of several talents.


    Ultimate eschatological Mastery: add 200 points of physical attack and spell attack, and add an additional 30% of attack power (including weapons, equipment and skill growth)!


    Ultimate destruction attack: increases the defense breaking probability and degree by 80%. At the same time, there must be one ignoring defense every ten attacks.


    Ultimate doomsday phantom: increases movement speed by 50% and an additional 10% movement speed!


    Ultimate immortal body: Increases damage recovery by 50% and obtains passive effect. When you encounter fatal damage, the damage recovery speed increases by 100% and lasts for 10 seconds. It can only be triggered once a day.


    Good guy, with the addition of the word "ultimate", the effect was suddenly extraordinary.


    Ultimate doomsday mastery and ultimate doomsday illusion directly increase attack and movement speed. Although the attributes are not special, the benefits are the most obvious.


    The ultimate immortal body may save life at the critical moment. But if the enemy is still good when you are fatally attacked, this thing is basically useless.


    My attention is focused on the ultimate destruction offensive. One out of ten attacks must ignore defense.


    Good guy, although there is only one tenth chance, although I originally had 80% defense breaking, but for some defense abilities, for example, for Baron Nash, 80% defense breaking is no different from that.


    But ignoring defense is different. It completely ignores the target''s armor and directly causes damage to the target''s flesh and blood.


    That concept was suddenly different.


    After a little consideration, I turned my destruction attack into the ultimate destruction attack, consuming 50 talent points.


    Summoner level: bright diamond level 70!


    Head: 1402 points;


    Trunk: 1402 points;


    Left hand: 1402 points;


    Right hand: 1402 points;


    Left leg: 1402 points;


    Right leg: 1402 points;


    Ding Ding: 7 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv10


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Punishment: level 10


    Barrier: level 10


    Resurrection: Level 1 (non upgradeable)


    Endless Rage: Level 2


    Blood trace (Evolution): level 10


    Hunter roar: level 10


    Endless bondage: level 10


    Talent (36 points remaining): eschatological Mastery: 40 points (200 attacks); Ultimate destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense, 10 attacks must ignore defense) doomsday illusion: 40 points (50% movement speed) undead body: 40 (50% self recovery).


    After choosing, I took a look at my own panel. I''m still satisfied with the current attributes. It''s relatively powerful.


    However, the content of this update is not finished.


    Most importantly, the equipment evolution system has also been opened.


    My equipment has evolved before. After one evolution, it is strengthened to the full level and cannot continue to evolve to the next level.


    But now, the later content is finally displayed in front of me.


    The equipment evolution system can spend high gold coins and ability crystal core fragments to evolve one by one and strengthen the full level equipment to the ultimate form.


    High gold coins?


    What are the high gold coins?


    Shit, do I still lack gold coins? At a glance, he still has more than 100 million gold coins.


    Recently, I have made a lot of money. Every time I kill a hero completely, I can get a lot of experience values and gold coins. With the continuous accumulation of this number, more and more.


    Although it cost 350 million to give ashy their advanced stage!


    So I didn''t take this matter to heart. I directly took out my greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs and chose evolution.


    "The system suggests that the greedy Hydra''s cruel fangs evolved to the ultimate form. The giant Hydra needs to consume 100 million gold coins and 10000 crystal core fragments. Are you sure you want to advance?"


    what the fuck!


    When I heard this hint, the whole person was blindfolded.


    Your sister, the evolution of this weapon is even higher than the consumption of advanced heroes?

 Chapter 1043

    I never thought that the evolution of a weapon would basically spend all my money.


    A hero costs so much for the fifth advance, but a weapon costs 100 million gold coins and 10000 pieces, which is more than a hero.


    However, these heroes are only the fifth advance. It''s hard to say whether they can advance later, but this weapon is definitely the last evolution. The final word is there.


    Greedy Hydra, giant Hydra.


    This was originally two different directions of this Tomahawk. In the game, the greedy Hydra has a high attack and the giant Hydra has a high blood volume, but I didn''t expect that in this system, the giant Hydra has become the ultimate version of the greedy Hydra.


    Although I don''t know what will evolve, it will not be a waste at such a high cost, will it?


    There is no doubt that weapons are the most important thing at any time.


    As soon as I bite my teeth, I choose evolution!


    There is a powerful enough weapon to enable me to deal with various difficult challenges.


    "The greedy Hydra evolved into a giant Hydra. The evolution duration is three hours. Please be patient."


    Your sister.


    I spent 10000 pieces of crystal nucleus and 100 million gold coins at once. I can''t wait to see what this equipment will look like when it evolves to the ultimate state. Unexpectedly, it also takes three hours to evolve.


    This kind of waiting makes my heart itch badly.


    But there''s no way. No matter how awesome I am, I can''t compete with the system. No, I can only wait patiently.


    Looking at other aspects, there is no updated content. This system update is mainly about these aspects.


    It was still roaring all around. The four sea animals surrounded our area and didn''t leave. They wandered by the sea.


    Maybe this group of sea animals is a group. Each individual is a member of the group. Xiao Ba killed one before, which made these sea animals stare at us.


    If it''s just for food, these sea animals shouldn''t be so difficult. Previous battles have proved that we can''t be solved at will.


    Unexpectedly, even these monsters in the ocean began to have sensibility.


    I can''t help but rejoice. Fortunately, like Xiao Ba, the number of sea animals that can live on the sea and land at the same time is not very large.


    Otherwise, with the strength of these sea animals, the whole land would have been occupied long ago.


    Ah Shen and I were on the night watch, but Mo ganna, Guan Xiaoshuang and Guan Zhaolin couldn''t sleep.


    I noticed that moganna''s eyes were unusually deep. On her face, there were various expressions, as if she was thinking about something in her heart.


    His eyes floated slightly and swept away from Kyle from time to time. There was hatred, nostalgia and an indescribable feeling in his eyes.


    But in that kind of eyes, I can''t see any killing intention.


    It seems that she noticed my eyes. Mo ganna''s eyes turned to me. Just this time, Mo ganna''s eyes suddenly became sharp.


    lascivious? Even if I was so close to that woman before, I''m so shameless now. I hold one in my arms and one on my shoulder, especially the one on my shoulder is still Kyle''s host.


    This situation makes Mo ganna feel very dissatisfied. In broad daylight, she actually did such immoral things, and she was still in front of so many people?


    And the God next to me, unexpectedly holding a woman, do you think these people really have no shame? It''s disgusting.


    Well, we can''t understand moganna''s idea for a moment.


    As for Guan Xiaoshuang next to him, he was muttering with Guan Zhaolin about his experiences after the end of the day. When it comes to nervous places, I can see that Guan Xiaoshuang''s face has become very worried. After all, he is still connected with his brother and sister.


    Overhead is a full moon. Under the boundless moonlight, Guan Xiaoshuang seems to be filled with a hazy silver light, which looks full of Fairy Spirit.


    Guan Xiaoshuang gets the power of the goddess Jiaoyue. At night, it is when Guan Xiaoshuang''s combat effectiveness is the strongest.


    If you fight Leona at this time, I''m afraid Leona is not your opponent.


    Of course, Diana can''t do Leona in the hot sun.


    Obviously, the surrounding environment is very dangerous, but now the atmosphere around us is very warm.


    Time passed minute by minute.


    I was whispering with the God next to me to discuss the specific battle plan later.


    Just as we discussed, a hazy luster suddenly spread from me. The talking God was startled by this scene and stared at me. He didn''t know what happened to me.


    "The system prompts that the advanced level of ice shooter ash is over."


    Unknowingly, three hours finally passed, and ash''s advanced stage was over.


    My body seemed to be completely shrouded in a cold, and a bone chilling moment swept through my whole body.


    The body trembled involuntarily, and then the icy blue light on the body reached a limit in the next second.


    That light attracted the eyes of Mo ganna, Guan Xiaoshuang, Guan Zhaolin and others.


    One by one, they are full of strange faces. No one knows what happened. How can such a large shining luster suddenly appear?


    I didn''t have time to answer their questions. My face was excited. It was really at this time that I found how deep that feeling of reluctance was.


    In a trance, I felt like something was forcibly pulled out of my body. That taste made me feel very uncomfortable.


    Then the ice blue light on me quickly gathered in front of me and gathered together.


    Just under that luster, a slim figure is gradually emerging.


    The tall body is emerging little by little, a blue leather armor, long snow-white hair dancing in the light, and a sexy body, which is unprecedented reality.


    A pair of blue eyes like gemstones exudes a kind of high cold and charm.


    The legs are slender, and the slender waist is tightly bound, which makes the body look particularly concave and convex.


    Holding a long ice blue bow tightly in his hand, the most penetrating cold came from that ice bow.


    Although it''s not the first time to see ash, this time I feel different from every time.


    The real feeling, at this moment, Aishi is a living person, no longer the calling life that can only appear by my call.


    The ice blue eyes didn''t look at all at the beginning, but soon, it was like a spirit injected into them. At that moment, the whole person seemed to become vivid.


    Stepping on the sexy leather boots, Ashley came to me step by step.


    He knelt down on one knee and bent down at me.


    "My master, thank you." Ashley said in a deep voice, "my life is given by you. You will never betray me in this life and this world."


    Ash is proclaiming his oath.


    I could see clearly that in ash''s eyes, there was a sense of joy and joy.


    When I saw that joy, the reluctance in my heart finally disappeared, completely disappeared.


    If I can make ash so happy, is it worth paying something?


    Barely, without waking Daoyu and Nami, he stretched out a hand and pulled ash up.


    When I touched ash''s little hand, the touch made me feel the truth.


    Just at the time of contact, ashy''s little face was still red. I was a little embarrassed and quickly loosened my palm.


    Looking at ash''s joy, I remembered something in my heart.


    The man king is dead.


    I didn''t know whether to tell ash the news. As I was thinking, the familiar feeling appeared again and again.


    Just as like as two peas, he knows that second people are coming out.


    Sister Dao, Aria!

 Chapter 1044

    Second, sister Dao, aria.


    Dao Mei is the second person to follow me and the second to evolve.


    The taste of the body makes me understand that sister Dao will completely leave me and exist alone like AI Xi.


    I just got used to the feeling after I had the taste of ash.


    I know that aria is also longing for freedom. No matter how good I am to them, no one can stop her desire for freedom.


    So this time I don''t have the idea of giving up. Maybe I should let go completely for their happiness.


    I don''t know if I completely opened my mind this time. This time, it took a short time for arilia to appear, that is, dozens of seconds. Arilia''s figure appeared next to ash.


    This girl, who looks a little weak and looks like a little sister next door, also protected my girl countless times in my earliest stage.


    "Master!" when she appeared, Arya looked at me, her face full of gratitude and a touch of shyness.


    We have experienced so much together. We live and die together. The fetters established for such a long time are far more profound than others think. That kind of connection may never be cut off in this life.


    Then at this time, arilia slowly came forward and came to me, and a fragrant wind came to her face.


    Then, in the envious eyes of Mo ganna and a Shen about Zhaolin, Aria''s pretty face came together and two lips kissed me gently on my face.


    I haven''t felt anything yet. Arya jumped back like a frightened little rabbit.


    I haven''t felt the smell yet. It''s a pity.


    But it was such a simple kiss that Arya''s face was as red as a red apple. This kind of thing was obviously a great stimulus and challenge for Arya.


    I opened my mouth and just wanted to talk.


    A third man appeared.


    Elise, Queen of spiders.


    Originally belonging to the shadow Island, Elise is definitely not a positive role in the hero League, but no matter how fierce and cruel Elise was before, she will always be my woman next to me.


    Elise was robbed by me through some less normal means. Maybe at the beginning, Elise just wanted to get the power of existence from me.


    But Elise was probably the first person to fall in love with me.


    The fight against Warwick completely changed the relationship between Elise and me.


    I almost died for Elise. For me, Elise betrayed her God of spiders and almost died.


    Of the seven heroines, only Elise is really my woman.


    This is a sexy long legged Royal sister. When Elise''s real body is shown, it looks more tempting than the other world.


    The whole person looks ghostly, and there is a temptation that no man can resist.


    Sexy slender snow-white long legs support the tall body, and the charming face is particularly attractive.


    Compared with arielia, Elise was much bolder. She just showed up and adapted to her body a little. Then she walked with a pair of long legs and gave me a deep kiss in front of so many people.


    The tongue was getting in, and aria''s eyes widened, which was much larger than the scale she had just measured.


    "My master, we won''t have to be so troublesome in the future," Alice whispered in my ear.


    The charming voice made my bones crisp. When I left, the tip of my bright red tongue even licked my ears.


    At that moment, my body trembled involuntarily, and the suppressed desire in my heart immediately rose.


    Good guy, Elise, this fox, see how I can deal with you when I go back.


    But I also admit that what Elise said made me think.


    After flirting with me, Elise quickly stepped back and gave up the position in front of me.


    It fluctuated slightly in the air. This time it didn''t show any special light, but in a trance, bursts of wonderful piano sounds were recalling in our ears.


    The fourth person, Sona, is about to appear.


    Qin girl, although she can''t speak, her big eyes and beautiful voice can completely convey all the feelings in her heart.


    When Sona came out, the picture was the most gorgeous.


    A sky blue dress, only to the chest, a large area of delicate skin and snow-white fragrant shoulders are completely exposed.


    The slender ten fingers looked more slender than before, and a long blue hair was drifting with the sound wave.


    Unable to speak, it makes SANA''s eyes more charming.


    SANA was obviously quite satisfied with her new body. She looked up and down at her body, and the joy on her face was obvious.


    As for me, my eyes couldn''t help floating to Sona''s chest. Good guy, it''s worthy of the title of milk God of the hero League. The scale of this real body looks more amazing than before.


    Please, I''m a man. My eyes are almost out of control. I ran to that place. I really don''t blame me.


    Noticing my eyes, SANA''s face reddened slightly.


    SANA is a very gentle but timid woman, but at this time, SANA summoned up her courage and came to me. Two snow-white catkins caught my rough hands.


    Then put it on your heart and chest, as if you were praying.


    "My master..." SANA didn''t open her mouth, but it seemed that SANA''s voice appeared in my heart.


    I even thought I heard the wrong thing.


    "I like you best!"


    Perhaps because of her voice, others could not hear it. Only in this case did SANA reluctantly summon up the last courage in her heart.


    I suddenly widened my eyes. This time, SANA didn''t avoid my eyes and looked directly at my face.


    I just feel my heart beating up at this time. Such a beautiful woman, who likes you gently, almost beat me down in an instant.


    But unfortunately, that feeling didn''t last for a long time. Soon, another wave gradually appeared on me.


    This time, it was lefflan.


    I got leflea after I killed Qiu Pengfei''s sister. At the same time, I got shiver, the goddess of war.


    However, shiver, I gave it to Xiaoya, and as for myself, I had lefleur.


    Compared with other people around me, except Elise, lefleur is the most mature one.


    It''s just that although Elise is mature and her character is publicized, leflea is calm, and leflea''s group attack ability is also the strongest among us. Although she hasn''t joined for a long time, she has made no less contribution than others.


    It''s just that the eldest sister likes to flirt with me when she has something to do. She doesn''t care about my master at all. Sometimes she even makes me overwhelmed.


    This is a mature woman, just like a ripe peach. The charm of her body is unmatched by other women.


    That kind of special dress like a witch adds a sexy feeling to the strangeness.


    Lefflan used to like to make fun of something, and now it''s no exception.


    "My little master, they either offer kisses or crisp breasts. What about me, master? What do you want me to offer?" leflea put her finger on her lips: "I can offer anything you want, even my... Body?"


    Hiss!


    When lefflan said these words, I almost couldn''t bear it and said the idea in my heart.


    But at this time, leflea suddenly smiled: "ah, I seem to have been here for too long. I almost forgot. There is another sister coming out. I can''t stand in the way of others."


    With that, leflea ran away immediately, leaving me here to cry without tears.

 Chapter 1045

    God, leflea, the witch, came to play with me on purpose.


    What I said was a dream in my heart. Then before I could speak, I ran away alone, leaving me here to cry without tears.


    But now I don''t have so much time to think about those things.


    The familiar feeling came again. This time, Ruiwen appeared, and the green light flickered around.


    People haven''t come out yet, but a huge broken sword first appeared in front of me, and then an arm grabbed the hilt, and the whole body gradually appeared in front of me.


    Different from other women, either sexy or charming, Ruiwen''s body is relatively petite, but compared with others, Ruiwen is obviously more sharp, giving people an indestructible and irresistible feeling.


    The whole person seems to be smart and capable. He has silver short hair and sharp eyes like an eagle. Most people are afraid to be frightened at a glance!


    Compared with others, Ruiwen and I have known each other for a relatively short time, and Ruiwen has been with me for a shorter time. That''s why Ruiwen and Sarah chose me as their host again after confirming that their host has died.


    Ruiwen is a very strong woman. Before, because the host plotted against herself, Ruiwen even blew up her soul mark twice. At the same time, she also completely threw her host into the abyss.


    All kinds of experiences make it difficult for Ruiwen to trust others, that is, we have lived and died together, coupled with the situation of Aishi and others, which makes Ruiwen believe me and dare to entrust her last life to me.


    I think Ruiwen saved my life from Talon before. At that time, if it weren''t for Ruiwen, Talon might have cut my neck.


    In Ruiwen''s body, I can feel a decisive atmosphere of killing and cutting. Ruiwen came out of the battlefield, and the temperament like a soldier is still continuing.


    But even Ruiwen is very happy when she gets a new body.


    Ruiwen''s life is the last time left. This time she can be reborn. For Ruiwen, it''s something she didn''t dare think of before.


    At the corner of his mouth, he couldn''t help but evoke a smile. Such a smile suddenly appeared on his originally serious face, which was as beautiful as a hundred flowers.


    Unfortunately, that kind of beauty lasted only a short moment and soon drowned.


    "I, Ruiwen, volunteer to give priority to you and break the sword in my hand. I will follow you to wash away the sins on my hands," Ruiwen said.


    Compared with other people, the relationship between me and Ruiwen and Sarah is a little thin. Ruiwen didn''t tease me like Le Fulan, and Ruiwen''s character can''t do it.


    But I absolutely believe Ruiwen''s oath.


    This woman will not take the oath easily, but once she takes the oath, she will never break it.


    After Ruiwen appeared, it was the last corner.


    Fiery red, just like roses, just like lilies, just like the sun.


    With long fiery red hair hanging down to the bend of the legs, the tight leather suit completely fits on the sexy body, wearing a large brimmed hat on the head, two antique pistols in the hands, bright red lips and cherry charm.


    The snow-white little man waist is displayed outside.


    Ruiwen is strong, lefulan is mature, SANA is gentle, Aishi is high and cold, Daomei is easygoing, Elise is charming, and this woman is sexy.


    Breast fat buttocks, big long legs, every part of the body has the charm of making men crazy.


    What makes me feel more incredible is that after she appeared, Sarah ignored the eyes of others and planted a red strawberry on my face, which made me feel a little embarrassed.


    With the emergence of Sarah, the evolution of seven people has been completed.


    From this moment on, although they have not completely got rid of the shackles of this system, one thing is that they have their own bodies and don''t have to go back to the black hole to bear the endless darkness.


    They have been completely under the control of the world. Even if the black hole completely collapses, it can no longer have any impact on them.


    This is a crucial step for those who pursue freedom.


    All seven people appeared, which gave them a sense of reality more than before. More importantly, their strength.


    With the appearance of a body that really belongs to them, they have not recovered their previous strength, but the combat effectiveness they can play is definitely not at the same level as before.


    This body is no longer called out before. It is a body that the system has recreated for them to accommodate their souls.


    Using this body, they can enjoy their various skills and don''t have to worry that their body will not bear it.


    Although this body is not as strong as their original body, they can handle it freely, and one day, they will use this body to make their strength reach the strongest level.


    When these seven people appeared, I was completely relieved.


    Although the movement of the seven people was not too big, they woke up the others.


    "Let me introduce you. This is ashy. This is aria, Elise, SANA, leflean, Ruiwen, Sarah..." I''ll introduce them one by one.


    Even if they all know each other, this time is different. They used to be the heroes I summoned, but this time, they appeared in front of others as their own.


    Nami, Yangyang, Guan Xiaoshuang and Xiaohuang Shu all know what''s going on. They also have heroes because the methods are different, but they know that it''s a very hard road to completely restore a hero''s freedom anyway.


    Even Morgana said a congratulations. Compared with the happiness of those people, Morgana was more of a doubt.


    She can understand their excitement and joy, but she can''t understand us.


    It seems to Morgana that these people are out of control, which is actually weakening their own strength. Why can we be happy about this kind of thing?


    Moganna was able to detect that kind of happiness, which was sincere and never mixed with the slightest hypocrisy. It was because of this that moganna felt more and more strange.


    "It''s a pity that we should have a big feast and celebrate such a great event, but now it''s not a place. You''ve just come out and will fight immediately." ah Shen said with some regret: "we''re trapped here now."


    "Are those big fish out there?" Elise smiled. "Those big fish can be taken back, enough meat for a month."


    Good guy, look at this tone. It''s just different. Elise takes these four big animals as food.


    After having their own real bodies, their strength is rising. Although they have not fully recovered, they can play at least 30% of their combat effectiveness, which is not a star and a half higher than before.


    That makes us excited.


    In S City, there is Xiyi, the world''s first planting expert. We basically don''t lack food, but they are vegetarian. Meat in s city is very scarce.


    After all, these days, pig farms and other things have disappeared. Where can I get meat? It''s not easy to meet a mutant animal, but there are so many people in s city. Who can share it?


    But each of these four guys has a weight of hundreds of tons. If you take them back, it will be comparable to the meat that s city can get in half a year, and let the brothers drive meat.


    However, it is not easy to do this.


    One by one, they were discussing how to kill these guys and transport the bodies back.


    And I took advantage of this time to observe the differences between Aishi and others.

 Chapter 1046

    Aishi and others don''t seem to be very different from before. It''s mainly the difference in feeling. It was called before, but now it is real.


    Moreover, the strength of several people is obviously stronger than before.


    Most importantly, in my system, I still see their cards.


    Even if you can exist alone from me, those cards haven''t disappeared.


    On those cards, their attributes, advanced levels, and the current level limit, level 100, are clearly recorded.


    After this upgrade, the upper level limit has been increased by 10 levels to level 100. I can even see the equipment that Aishi is wearing. I can even strengthen and upgrade these equipment.


    This may be the last contact between ash and me now.


    However, this last connection makes me feel a little relieved.


    Although I know that the relationship between us will not be interrupted by anything, this actual connection, even if only a little, is still enough to fill my heart with comfort.


    AI Xi and the seven of them, even if they are free, but I don''t know whether they are in habit or for some other reason, they are still surrounded by me.


    Nami and Dao Yu also woke up. When they woke up, they found that they actually leaned against my shoulder. They suddenly turned red. Dao Yu felt embarrassed that there was a trace of saliva on my shoulder.


    God, I drool when I sleep.


    Then I looked at another thing, which is also the three-hour limit. After I advanced them, I immediately evolved the greedy Hydra. Now it''s almost time to end.


    Sure enough, the greedy Hydra has also evolved. Now it is no longer the blood red appearance before, but a gray color.


    The color doesn''t look as arrogant as before, but it gives people a particularly gloomy feeling.


    Just like the sickle of death, it gives people a feeling of extreme coldness and full of the smell of death.


    Most importantly, the size of this giant hydra is also much larger than before.


    Only the sharp edge of the axe has a length of more than one Zhang, and the handle of the axe is nearly three Zhang.


    In other words, the sum of my two heights is the length of the sharp edge of the axe.


    That thing, hold it in my hand, not to mention how strange it is.


    Of course, the promotion is not only the head, but also the attributes.


    Giant Hydra: the ultimate evolution form of greedy Hydra. It is a powerful weapon forged from the poisonous teeth of Hydra, a nine headed demon snake. It has the power to destroy everything.


    Attack + 1000


    +35% additional attack power (including equipment attack power)


    The only passivity - forward split. When attacking normally, it will send out shock waves and cause 70% damage to all enemies around.


    The only passive - broken armor. When attacking, there is a 5% probability of breaking armor, completely ignoring the target''s defense.


    This is the attribute of the giant Hydra. The effect of this weapon is much better than the previous cruel fangs. I don''t know how much.


    When there is no enhancement, there will be 1000 points of attack power, an additional 35% of the total attack, and the probability of breaking armor will be increased from 2% to 5%.


    Terrible effect, deadly power.


    And the effect of strengthening is also greatly increased.


    At first, strengthen once and add a little attack. Now strengthen once and add five points. Of course, the price is five times that before.


    But I can still take out the money. I have enough gold coins to waste this thing.


    Directly strengthened to level 99, attack power increased to 1495.


    With other equipment on my body, my pure attack has exceeded 5000.


    I''m very satisfied with that effect. I can''t wait to see what other equipment will look like when it evolves to the ultimate form.


    Unfortunately, there is no money.


    At least he was also a billionaire. As a result, he immediately became a poor man this night.


    But it doesn''t matter. As long as those soul marks are still in my hands, I can have as much money as I want.


    At this time, I heard God calling me.


    They have agreed.


    Although it''s still midnight, we''re ready to do it.


    It has been discussed before. It''s only a short repair, but almost everyone has recovered their combat effectiveness.


    Staring at the sea animals wandering outside.


    "Xiao Ba, go over there and attract a guy." ah Shen ordered Xiao ba.


    Xiao Ba now has three more tentacles, all thanks to the constant treatment of solaka and Jana.


    As soon as he heard God''s words, little baton rushed into the ocean.


    Xiaobaxin also hates these guys and wants to avenge himself.


    These sea beasts are a little more intelligent than ordinary monsters, but they are also very limited.


    As soon as I saw Xiao Ba appear in the ocean, right in front of me, a sea beast roared. The sound sounded like thunder.


    That''s the sea beast calling his companions. That''s not enough. With that roar, the sea beast also rushed directly at Xiao ba.


    He opened his huge mouth and wanted to tear Xiaoba into pieces.


    But the sea beast only paid attention to Xiao Ba, but he didn''t notice that there was a much smaller figure in the sky above him.


    Black chains, like a python, wound around moganna''s body, making the whole sky dark.


    As soon as he saw the sea beast coming, Xiao Ba seemed afraid and immediately began to retreat.


    The sea beast set off a towering wave and swallowed it up.


    Seeing that the sea beast had just arrived at the shallow water area of the sea, moganna in the sky got a signal, waved her palm, and the python like chain meandered in an instant.


    In an instant, it was directly wrapped around the huge body of the sea beast.


    The sea beast knew the power of the chain, and his huge body suddenly struggled to break free from the shackles of the chain, and even dragged moganna into the sea.


    Not to mention, the sea beast is not smart, but its strength is real. Even moganna can''t bear the brute force, and her body keeps falling in the sky.


    Moganna is still struggling to support and wants to drag the sea beast back, but moganna''s strength alone is not enough.


    At this moment, Kyle suddenly opened his wings, rushed directly into mid air and grabbed the chain.


    Kyle''s power is not worth mentioning compared with Morgana, but Morgana just looked at her sister strangely, but didn''t speak.


    Neither can two people, but they won''t be the only ones to help.


    At this moment, Xiao Ba has climbed to the shore. Three tentacles are rooted on the island to support his huge body. The other two tentacles stretch out directly, wrap around the chain and pull it hard.


    Xiao BA''s strength is different.


    Moganna and Kyle, who were about to lose their support, immediately relaxed. The sea animal was even more pitiful. It was about to return to the deep-water area, but this time, it was directly pulled away for more than ten meters.


    Not to mention that, Guan Zhaolin''s two flesh arms also wound around the past.


    Mo ganna and Kyle fell down. Ah Shen, Guan Xiaoshuang, Yang Yang, Na Mei, Zhang Quan, Xiao Huang Shu, Chen Lin and I all grabbed the black chain.


    No matter whether they are masters of power type or not, they all show their strength at this time.


    There are many people with great power. Our single power may not be much in front of this sea animal, but when so many of us concentrate together, even this powerful sea animal can''t bear it at all.


    The shrill wailing sound sounded particularly tragic. He was calling his companions to help.


    But... It''s too late.


    Drink!


    With a roar, the muscles on his arms were twisted.


    Ruiwen, Dao Mei, Elise and others also came to help.


    The sea beast could no longer support it. With that, the original resistance was crushed, and the whole body was directly dragged to the island.

 Chapter 1047

    Just when the sea animal was dragged to the island, a wave swept directly from all around.


    It was made by three other sea animals. Unfortunately, it was too late. If it was more than ten seconds earlier, maybe that sea animal could take advantage of this opportunity to escape.


    But now, this sea animal has completely separated from the sea. Its huge body is in the center of the island, and its body is still bouncing and struggling on the ground.


    The guy was so strong that he bounced hard, and the dark shackles were rattled.


    One did not notice that many of us were shocked out.


    "Don''t be stunned, hurry up and kill this guy." I shouted, and a flash of my body had rushed to the sea beast.


    Holding the giant Hydra in his hand, he jumped, and his body appeared directly in the air. Soon his body fell like a meteor.


    Compared with the huge body of this sea beast, the sharp blade of the giant hydra is almost worthless.


    However, the effect was quite good. With a puff, the axe completely tore open the skin and went into the flesh and blood inside, and a large amount of blood burst out in an instant.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Ash''s attack roared from a distance.


    When the real body is shown, their strength is also rising.


    That magic crystal arrow is obviously different from before. The previous magic crystal arrow still looks like an arrow, although it is a little bigger.


    But now, the so-called magic crystal arrow looks like a sharp ice spear.


    The arrow blade spiraled like a drill bit and roared directly under the threat of the bitter cold wind.


    With a puff, he went straight into the sea animal''s eye.


    That kind of power can''t be compared with the same day. It''s also more powerful than my giant Hydra. I got into it in an instant.


    This time, the sea beast''s wail sounded particularly miserable and painful.


    Elise also appeared quickly, and her body became the shape of the Spider Queen. Eight spider legs quickly crossed the back of the sea animal, and a row of wounds appeared in an instant.


    I only saw a stream of blood, as if I didn''t want my life. It rolled down the body of the sea beast and disappeared into the sea.


    Xiao BA was more cruel. One tentacle rolled a reef, just like a big hammer, and kept smashing down. After a few times, the stone was smashed, and the head of the sea beast became broken.


    Then Chen Lin seized the opportunity and the super cation gun was directly inserted into the eye ball pierced by AI Xi.


    With the bang, the sky was full of scattered blood. A huge eye socket of the sea animal was directly broken, and its head was also seriously injured.


    "Exile, liberation!"


    The power of the Holy Spirit was finally untied. The broken sword in Ruiwen''s hand seemed to be forged and healed again at this time. With that powerful power, the body turned into a high wind, and the blade went directly into another eye of the sea beast.


    Boom!


    That''s the dark shackles exploding.


    The poor guy has now become my target completely. He can only howl continuously under continuous attacks, and the sound of that scream is getting smaller and smaller.


    Before long, we couldn''t even hear anything. Looking at the sea beast, the whole body was broken and bruised. There were huge wounds everywhere, and the blood almost covered all parts of the body.


    It''s obviously out of breath.


    This guy will probably hang up after a day here. Without the water, this guy is not far from his death.


    It was a great success to kill a sea animal in such a short time.


    I used a giant Hydra to cut open the big man''s stomach and took out a long strip-shaped ability crystal core the size of a bathtub.


    The energy contained in it is very, very rich. We can almost feel the energy that is about to turn into reality.


    Moganna and Jana also talked about when Xiaoshuang had seen this thing. Even our brothers rarely saw such high-purity goods, and each one was full of envy.


    My eyes turned for a moment, and I carried the huge ability crystal core to Morgana: "elder sister angel, this thing is for you. Thanks to your help this time, otherwise we can''t leave here. This thing should be your thank-you gift. Although it''s mainly your effort."


    Moganna wanted to refuse for her own face, but she was reluctant to give up such a large ability crystal core.


    A little hesitated: "hum, for your sincere sake, I''ll take it."


    That said, the corners of moganna''s mouth were tilted.


    Kyle next to him was stunned. Now Kyle''s heart has probably understood why moganna despises ordinary people, but she still listens to my words. Maybe that''s one reason?


    "Well, next time, can you do me a favor? When the sea beast has the last breath left, leave it to me and let me solve it so that I can earn some experience." I rubbed my palm and said with some embarrassment.


    At the bright diamond stage, it becomes very difficult to upgrade.


    This sea animal is so powerful that it is stronger than ordinary heroes. Its experience value should also be very rich.


    "Of course, I''ll give it to you next time." the person''s hand is short. She has just accepted my gift. Moganna seems very talkative.


    Killed a sea animal, and then we pushed the sea animal aside, and then Xiao Ba went out to sell his hue again.


    Another one died, and the remaining three sea beasts were very angry, but they still had no long memory.


    But this time I learned a little better, that is, three sea animals attacked Xiao BA at the same time, which scared Xiao Ba out of his mouth.


    But fortunately, moganna''s dark shackles trapped another one.


    This time, the two remaining sea animals kept raising towering waves and wanted to save their companions. We both tossed for more than ten minutes. When we were almost exhausted, we finally dragged the whole sea animal ashore.


    Then there was another brutal killing, a burst of crackling, and the sea animal hung up again. But this time, the brothers and sisters were very face saving. When the sea animal was dying, they all stopped their actions and gave it to me.


    I used the giant Hydra to chop dozens of times, and finally killed this sea beast.


    As a result, the rich experience value made the light on me flash five times in succession, and the level directly reached level 75, which stopped.


    Similarly, it is a huge soul mark, which was given to Jana.


    Although Jana didn''t do as much as Morgana, she didn''t have too many nannies at any time.


    God mu, they all know that I''m trying to win over these two. Now these two just stay with us for a while and don''t know when to run away.


    In order to win over experts, it is also necessary to pay some price appropriately, so no one spoke to stop it. I can toss about everything.


    After killing this one, we followed suit and killed the third sea beast.


    The experience value of this sea beast raised me to three levels, and the level reached 78.


    As for the ability crystal core, it was handed over to Guan Xiaoshuang, which was regarded as a meeting gift.


    After killing three sea animals, the last guy had a little memory. Seeing that the situation was wrong, he ran away and couldn''t take revenge on his companions.


    Xiao Ba wanted to chase him, but he was stopped by ah Shen. It''s very inconvenient for us to fight in the sea. If we chase him, we can only rely on Xiao ba. It''s not worth it.


    The huge bodies of three sea animals, we won, but we also made difficulties.


    We want to take such a huge thing back and open meat for our brothers, but how?


    The Dragon carried so many of us and grabbed such a big sea animal. He didn''t have the strength to fly in the sky. He had to give it to Xiao ba. However, Xiao Ba tried and held up the sky. He could entangle two sea animals at the same time. Relying on the buoyancy of the sea, he didn''t bring himself down.


    But it''s almost impossible to swim fast.


    "Xiao Ba eats one of them and recovers. Then Nami and Fitz help to urge the sea. I don''t believe I can''t take it away!"

 Chapter 1048

    Xiao Ba can recover his injuries and increase his strength by swallowing flesh and blood. Anyway, it''s impossible for us to take all three sea animals so big.


    If we wait until we go back and find a ship to transport them, it will be too dangerous and troublesome. Just because of the delay on the road, these bodies may rot in the sea water.


    In that case, it''s better to give it to Xiao Ba and have a good meal. At least you can restore some strength, can''t you?


    After Xiao Ba recovers, he grabs the bodies of two sea animals. Xiao Ba should be able to come and go freely in the sea water.


    Xiao Ba didn''t have a full meal for a long time. After getting the approval of ah Shen, Xiao Ba immediately roared and rushed at the body of one of the sea animals.


    But Xiao Ba stopped immediately before he started to act.


    We all feel strange. What''s the matter with Xiao Ba? He usually meets flesh and blood, but he''s very excited. It''s strange not to have a full meal. Why did he stop here this time?


    A closer look, we found that Xiaoba''s eyes had been staring at the top left, where the dragon was.


    Good guy, the rank of this beast is really strict.


    Although Xiaoba got the approval, now Xiaoba doesn''t dare to move. Before the Dragon didn''t eat, Xiaoba didn''t dare to move his mouth at all.


    In Xiaoba''s eyes, the dragon is his own leader. If the leaders don''t move their mouth, they can''t move their mouth. They can''t enjoy a large piece of delicious food in front of them.


    That poor look, not to mention how funny.


    In that case, I said hello to the dragon!


    After receiving my order, the Dragon roared excitedly. The dragon''s main food and energy source is the ability crystal core, but the dragon is also very eager for meat. The main reason is that there is not so much meat for the dragon to enjoy, so it will use the ability crystal core instead.


    Now there was so much flesh and blood that the dragon was too happy. With a roar, he rushed to a sea animal, opened his big mouth and directly bit it. He tore a large piece of flesh and blood from the sea animal.


    Seeing that the Dragon had begun to eat, he hesitated for a while. Xiao Ba quietly walked around to the end of the sea beast''s body, starting from the tail and dared not rob the dragon.


    At the beginning, the two guys were still gentle to eat, but they couldn''t stand their appetite for a long time. They began to eat fast and flesh and blood. The picture was disgusting.


    We couldn''t stand the picture. We all hid next to it. Guan Xiaoshuang quietly approached and cut a large piece of fat fish from the belly of the sea beast. Yang Yang started a fire. We haven''t been dripping water for so long. We are also very hungry in this belly.


    The sea beast is huge, but it can''t stand the two big guys, Xiao Ba and Ju long, who eat and drink from the sea. In less than an hour, the original huge body is now left with a pile of pale bones. There is not even a little minced meat left on it, and it has been eaten clean.


    The giant dragon''s belly looked much bigger. As for Xiao Ba, three tentacles grew again.


    Eat and drink, then go back.


    We rode on the back of the dragon, while Xiao Ba stretched out four tentacles and wound them around the remaining two entities.


    The other two tentacles are wrapped around the claws of the dragon, and the last three tentacles push their bodies forward in the ocean.


    Nami and Fitz also jumped into the ocean and used their own power to control the flow of the ocean, pushing Xiao Ba and the two huge sea animal corpses to swim in the direction of the East China Sea.


    It''s a long journey. With the bodies of the two sea animals, the speed of progress is obviously much slower. It''s less than one-third of the speed when we came here.


    It took us nearly half a day to reach the mouth of the Longhe River.


    Once you leave here, you will say goodbye to the ocean completely.


    After all, Fitz and Guan Xiaoshuang have always lived in the sea. They suddenly left. They still feel reluctant, especially Fitz, who has countless companions in the sea.


    But Fitz is more curious about the outside world.


    Just as we were about to leave the ocean, the sea behind us suddenly fluctuated, and then we saw the bodies of fish people emerge from the sea.


    Dense, the sea behind him was full of fish man''s strange heads.


    At ordinary times, if we encounter fish people in the sea, it will inevitably be a chaotic fight, but this time, those fish people did not attack us.


    Fish people just stayed on the sea and stared at Fitz quietly.


    Although Fitz is only a small man, we can experience a different feeling from the eyes of those fish people.


    Whether they are cruel sharks, slow turtles or cunning octopus, their eyes are the same, full of nostalgia.


    Fitz is their leader, leading them to struggle for survival in the sea, teaching them fish unity, cooperative hunting, and even ways to avoid sea animals.


    Most importantly, Fitz taught them words and knowledge... At these times, Fitz has become an unshakable leader in the eyes of these fish people.


    But these fishermen also know that the leader will leave the sea sooner or later.


    They didn''t stop him, but when their leader was about to leave the ocean, they watched him quietly and sent him on the last journey.


    That picture was silent, with only waves and clattering sound brought by the flow of sea water.


    That picture seems to make people''s nose feel sour!


    However, the moment of farewell will come after all. Fitz kept waving goodbye. Those fish people gradually disappeared as we entered the dragon river and finally could not be seen again.


    At the beginning, Fitz was obviously depressed and depressed, but soon Fitz was aroused by the pictures around him. Together with Guan Xiaoshuang, he was shocked by the doomsday pictures around him.


    After entering the Longhekou, it took another five or six hours. We finally brought the two big men back to s city before the sea animal''s body decayed.


    When the residents of s city saw these two meat mountains, they were shocked. Good guy, I didn''t expect that there was such a big thing in the ocean.


    In comparison, the sad news, the zombie, the mutant tyrant, in front of this monster, is at best a crack in his teeth?


    This ocean is fucking scary.


    What makes everyone more excited is that these two big guys are the food of s city.


    This is a good thing for people who haven''t seen meat for a long time.


    At present, there are about 180000 people in s city. Each meal is half a kilo of meat, that is to say, it takes 90000 kilos, 45000 kilos and 45 tons to eat a meal.


    Although each of the two big men weighs at least 100 tons, they can''t afford to eat for so long. At most, four meals will be over.


    Moreover, it is very difficult to preserve such two things. Fortunately, there are many ice capable people in the territory. They first create large pieces of cold ice, freeze the rest of the bodies and eat them slowly later!


    Seeing those people in S City, they look happy one by one, and our hearts are also warm.


    Really, for those who are still alive, it may be a very happy thing to have a full meal and a beautiful meal of meat.


    The new Guan Xiaoshuang was warmly welcomed by a group of bachelors in the territory. Guan Xiaoshuang had been living alone before. He was shocked by this sudden excitement and couldn''t adapt for a while.


    Guan Zhaolin wants to protect his sister, but how can we stop that group of hungry wolves.


    Jana and moganna, too, were surrounded by a group of single men.


    Jana even felt as if she had returned to the league, like a star, drinking and preparing. She was obviously very adapted to this situation. After a few drinks, she fell down a group of men.


    This is a carnival belonging to s city.


    It''s no big deal. It just needs a thorough vent, that''s all.

 Chapter 1049

    Although the current life in s city is relatively good, it is also peaceful and stable. There is no big trouble and danger.


    But who can guarantee how long this situation will last and who can guarantee that there will be no danger in the future?


    As long as the zombie in this world still exists one day, the mutant beast will continue to exist, and human security will never be guaranteed.


    In this case, although the people in s city seem quite comfortable on the surface, they are only on the surface. In fact, there are countless depressions in everyone''s heart.


    If this repression cannot be vented for a long time, I''m afraid something will happen.


    This time, we had the biggest Carnival in the whole city with the help of this opportunity.


    The drinks found in the surrounding cities and no one''s half a kilo of sea animal meat are enough for these people who have endured countless depression to have a thorough carnival.


    Of course, these people can revel, but we can''t fall into this madness. There are still many people guarding the surrounding areas of the whole city. Once any problems occur, they will be notified immediately.


    And while the people were in a carnival, we were still discussing other things.


    "In S City, only 50000 people live underground, and the other 130000 people have moved to the surface." muzai introduced the current situation in s city.


    S city will make detailed statistics every few days.


    "Although the flow of people is increasing, it is still far from reaching the bearing limit of s city. Even half of the land in s city is used to grow food. But I estimate that according to the current buildings in S City, it can continue to accommodate more than 200000 people, which should be no problem."


    "But because there are fewer and fewer people alive now, and the number of new people we have accepted has been decreasing recently, so I''m going to delimit an area in s city as a livestock area." Zhao Zixuan was talking.


    Zhao Zixuan came from the northern theater. Although Zhao Zixuan has no ability, this woman is very smart. She is better than all of us in overall planning and management.


    Everyone has his own special place. We are suitable for fighting and wood is suitable for manufacturing. Shang Qi is now mainly responsible for intelligence and has delegated part of the management power of the city.


    Meng Rui, Na Mei and Zhao Zixuan are the three leaders of s city management, equivalent to the status of mayor.


    Of course, these three people still need to be directly responsible to Shang Qi.


    "Animal husbandry area?" ah Shen opened his mouth: "it''s hard to raise people these days. Do you still animal husbandry?"


    "What I''m talking about is animal husbandry. We should gradually return to normal living conditions." Zhao Zixuan said: "for us, the food crisis has actually passed. The food stored in our underground granary is enough for 180000 people to eat for a year."


    "Moreover, the grain fields are still producing. If this situation continues, our surplus grain will eventually reach the point where there is no place to store, and ultimately it can only be a waste."


    Zhao Zixuan continued: "moreover, even if our surplus grain wants to support the Western Theater, there are some troubles. The middle route is too long, and the grain transportation team is different from transporting medicine. It takes longer and there is no security guarantee, so I suggest setting up a livestock breeding area to raise livestock."


    "Mainly cattle and pigs."


    "At present, the main food in our territory is rice, white flour, corn, potato No. 4 middle school, and there is a serious shortage of oil crops!"


    "Although we now have enough food to eat, the quality is not high and the nutrition absorbed by people is not enough. Because the capable people are the main combat members, 99% of the meat food in the territory is supplied to the capable people. Ordinary people can hardly eat it. Our body lacks necessary nutrition and is not as strong as expected, which is of great significance to our whole city Development is very unfavorable. "


    We usually don''t pay much attention to this. No wonder those people are so happy when they see fish. It''s estimated that they haven''t had meat for a long time.


    "In that case, it''s up to you. The undeveloped areas and some grain fields have been transformed into livestock farms. We are responsible for catching wild boars, cattle and other animals from outside." after thinking about it, we agreed with the idea.


    "In addition, s city is relatively stable now. I think it is necessary to carry out educational courses in S City," Zhao Zixuan continued.


    "Education?" we were stunned. We never thought of this problem.


    "Yes, it''s education." Zhao Zixuan nodded: "we can''t let our human culture disappear like this. If future children don''t know even words and can''t know the most basic mathematics, that won''t work!"


    "Only by receiving the most basic education can we master better skills. Our current culture, science and medicine have been almost destroyed in the end of the world. We must preserve the rest."


    "Otherwise, when we get old or die, no one knows science and no one knows medicine..."


    Zhao Zixuan didn''t say it, but we know it''s very bad.


    In the past, when things were chaotic, I didn''t have the time and energy to do these things, but now, at least it seems relatively stable, and it seems that it''s time to develop in this regard.


    "Well, it''s up to you to do this. From the territory, find people with the ability of teachers and impart knowledge to school-age children. In addition, doctors and technicians need to impart their knowledge to others, record it and keep it," I said.


    After stability, what s city needs is development.


    Based on this city, it gradually spread around. I dare not say that all the places occupied by zombies should be taken back. At least we should establish a real big city.


    Although the end of the world, we don''t want ourselves or our future generations to live in ruins. We want to live in a real city and a happy land.


    "The only trouble now is that I don''t know how the research in the Western Theater is going, and why we humans can''t reproduce." this is a very troublesome problem.


    If human beings can''t reproduce, whatever we do now is actually meaningless and can''t stop the destruction of human beings.


    "By the way, sister Chu Yue, why don''t you ask your grandfather about their research in this field? It''s been the past two years, and there won''t be no results yet? Go on like this, and when our group of people are old, can we still have children even if it''s studied?" blinked, and I rushed to Chu Yue nearby.


    Chu Yue rolled her eyes and said angrily, "if it''s really studied, they will inform me. What''s the hurry!"


    But even so, Chu Yue slowly swayed to the front, ready to connect with the Western Theater.


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, a connection request was first sent from the opposite side.


    Chu Yue subconsciously connected.


    "Eh, second lady?" there is also an acquaintance opposite. Who is long Qian.


    "General long, what''s the matter?" Chu Yue asked.


    "What about Lin Yi and mu mu? We have important news to tell them." long Qian looks very happy, and the smile on his face can''t be controlled at all!


    Chu Yue doesn''t know what it is. It makes long Qian so happy.


    As soon as we heard the important news, a group of people who discussed immediately ran over.


    "General long, what''s the good news for you this time?" as soon as we saw the appearance of long Qian, we knew it must be good news this time.


    "Of course there are good things. We''ll inform you as soon as we have news. How''s it? Isn''t it interesting enough?" long Qian said with a smile.


    "What''s the good thing? Can''t you find Duke Kao?" I asked.


    "Find him? It''s a good thing, but this time it''s not just such a good thing." long Qian said.


    Wait a minute, listen to the meaning of long Qian. The trace of Duke Kao has been found, and there is something better than this?


    "We humans... Can be pregnant!"

 Chapter 1050

    "We humans can get pregnant."


    Poof!


    When long Qian said this, we almost sprayed.


    Good guy, we were still talking about this just now. If mankind has been unable to give birth to offspring, all we do will be in vain and meaningless.


    I also urged Chu Yue to ask about the situation, but unexpectedly, such a message came back from the opposite side.


    Humans, can you get pregnant?


    I''ll go. It''s really more important news than finding Duke Kao.


    It''s just that this time is a little too coincidental. We can''t believe it.


    Since the end of the world, it seems that no child has appeared in this world, and human beings have lost their fertility.


    Although there are many doctors in the Western Theater, including some experts in reproduction, we also expect them to study something.


    But as this time passed day by day, there was no movement for two years, and the thoughts in our hearts gradually became lighter.


    But I didn''t expect that this time, there was really good news.


    So we hurriedly asked long Qian what was going on. Long Qian was also happy. However, long Qian was not an expert in this regard and didn''t know much. After a muddle headed explanation, we also heard that he was dizzy.


    But I probably know something. In fact, this problem mainly appears in men.


    Some reproductive experts over there searched hundreds of couples for experiments and collected the eggs of unknown numbers of men and women for combination, which is similar to the method of test tube baby.


    However, they failed again and again and could not be combined at all. Even if they were combined, they would not live for a few days.


    After careful study, it is found that there is a lack of something in a man''s body.


    It was originally produced by the man''s body and is an important part of sperm, but since the end of the world, it seems that the man''s body has been unable to produce that protein due to the influence of radiation and environmental variation.


    Although only one thing is missing, that one thing directly leads to the loss of fertility of men!


    "Now there are two ways. The first is to go to the sperm banks in various cities to find usable sperm that can produce offspring. However, because those sperm banks are unmanaged all year round, whether the things in them can still be used is a problem. Moreover, this situation also leads to the birth of children with only mothers and no fathers, which is not very good."


    "The second is to look for this protein, and then take it orally or inject it into the human body, so that people can produce normal sperm and solve the problem of infertility," long Qian said.


    The excitement in my heart calmed down a little. Looking at this situation, the Western Theater has studied the reason, but no real human experiment has been carried out.


    "Then go find it quickly." ah Shen said angrily.


    "It''s OK to find that kind of protein. It can only be found on a plant. After it is found, it needs to be purified and processed before it can be really tested," long Qian said.


    Hearing this, we probably understand what they mean in the Western Theater.


    "Give us the task of looking for this plant?" Mumu said.


    "There''s nothing we can do about it. As you know, there are a lot of people in our Western Theater, but there are few experts. It seems that this plant is only in Siberia and Russia, a kind of moss growing on the ice field. Our people don''t have that strength in the past, so... It''s not for all of us. Don''t divide it so much at this time Clear, right? "Long Qian said with some embarrassment.


    We can''t refute this. There are a lot of people in the Western Theater, but as he said, there are few experts. The people in the Western Theater may be really uncertain for such a long distance.


    Then long Qian told us the shape of the plant carefully, and also told us the location of the moss.


    In the early stage, we can only use the method of collection to obtain that protein. After the technology is mature, doctors there may be able to synthesize this kind of thing artificially. At that time, the problem of human fertility can be basically solved.


    This news is very important to us, and we dare not delay at this time.


    Although there is still a carnival outside, it seems that we should take action immediately and solve this problem as soon as possible.


    It''s just that the place is close to Russia, mainly passing through the northern theater. There is a baron NASH in that place.


    Baron Nash, we had a hard time before. We were trapped in the same place and almost wiped out the whole northern theater and our brothers we supported in the past.


    Most importantly, we don''t know what''s going on in the northern theater, whether Baron Nash is dead or alive, and whether he has broken free from the shackles of the seal.


    There is no doubt that we must go this time.


    But how, when and who to let go must be carefully considered.


    After a pause, I asked long Qian, where is dukekao?


    The face of the nearby Dao language suddenly changed.


    "After dukekao jumped into the river, we searched up and down the river, but we didn''t find it. Finally, we found that dukekao almost went to the Qinghai Tibet side. Near the source of the river, I found dukekao in this place recently. I''ll pass the location to you." long Qian said, and passed a picture, which was the last location where we met dukekao.


    Dukekao must solve it. If we don''t solve this old enemy, we have always had trouble sleeping and eating, but we also have to search this material.


    "If I can''t, I''ll go after dukkao, and you''ll be responsible for Russia." frowning, I said, "I have the help of the dragon. Even if I meet the cooperation of dukkao and Tyrone, I can win, not to mention I have AI Xi and them."


    "No, that''s too dangerous." ah Shen shook his head: "Duke Kao, an expert, must have hidden a lot of deadly tricks. If you''re not careful, you may die. But if you''re too dangerous, if you can''t, let... Elder sister moganna, why don''t you follow Lin Yi and help us. Don''t worry. After you come back, the ability crystal core must be indispensable."


    Moganna is not one of us, that is, the guests who live here at most. We can''t command moganna, we can only lure her.


    But for our request, moganna generally won''t refuse. After all, for moganna, it''s good to do something. It''s too boring to save.


    So Morgana didn''t refuse, just thought about it a little and agreed.


    "I''ll go too. I once promised Lin Yi to help him solve four objects, and dukekao is one of them." Ghana said: "moreover, I also want to find someone to settle."


    It can be seen that Jana is very dissatisfied with the ungrateful talon.


    "I want to go too," said Katrina.


    After all, this is about Katrina''s father, and it is inevitable that Katrina wants to participate.


    She has only two relatives. Cassiopeia parted ways with us when she arrived at Longhekou and promised not to commit any more crimes.


    As for dukekao''s words, whether dead or alive, Katrina wants to be present at this time.


    "Well, let''s have four of us, plus seven of Aishi. You''ll be responsible for Russia." I nodded and said.


    "Over there in the ice field, mu mu, Chen Bolin, Zhang Xuliang, Chen Yi, Chen Xiaolin, Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin, fan Xiaotian and I..." ah Shen ordered a string of names in succession.


    This time, after all, it was a long journey, lack of strength and failure, so ah Shen directly ordered more than a dozen experts to act together.


    As for others, they still stay in s city to implement the development plan of s city.


    The two aspects are carried out at the same time. As long as either of these two aspects can be solved, it will be a great victory for us.

 Chapter 1051

    During this period, I spent almost every day on a long journey. Even the Dragon felt a little tired.


    But for us, there is no way.


    Although the development of s city is still good, as long as there is no complete security one day, we can''t relax one day. Those threats must be nipped in the bud, we can''t sit idly by, let them develop and grow, and finally become a huge threat to us.


    In the plateau area, the air is thin, but the environment here has not been much damaged, and most areas even keep their original appearance.


    Together with mogana, Katrina and Jana, plus seven Aishi, eleven people rode on the back of the dragon and roared through the sky.


    According to the picture shown in the satellite image, Duke Kao and Tyrone are hiding at the source of a river on the plateau. They are hiding here to make a comeback.


    Along the way, Katrina''s face was very dignified. Talon was Katrina''s childhood sweetheart, and Duke Kao was Katrina''s biological father.


    Although she had already broken off her love, Katrina didn''t know if she could do it at this time.


    However, one thing Katrina can be sure of is that she will never let those who are really good to herself suffer any harm. Katrina can distinguish clearly in this regard.


    The last time, it was a huge loss for noxas. Several experts in noxas died.


    The soul marks were taken away. Duke Cao and Tyrone hid in this place. On the one hand, they were waiting to take care of their injuries. On the other hand, they were waiting for those who went out to see the marks they had left.


    But dukekao did not expect that those people had been killed, and their soul marks had been taken away, and a large part had been completely killed.


    After being chased and killed by the dragon for such a long time, I was killed by the Dragon several times. I was crushed by my energy and hit by the metal explosion. Duke Kao and Tyrone were scarred. In addition, during the period of escape, they had no time to recover from the injury. I was afraid that the dragon would follow up.


    Their injuries are getting worse and worse, that is, the situation is a little better in these two days.


    Saved by Duke Kao, Tyrone''s loyalty is even deeper.


    Tyrone''s loyalty to Duke Kao has reached a perverse level, which also saved Tyrone''s life. Tyrone betrayed Jana, but he will never betray Duke Kao.


    Duke Kao also has no choice. Tyrone is one of the most powerful assistants around him. If even Tyrone dies, he will really be a barehanded commander.


    But although he lived in a muddle and barely survived, Duke Kao was very unwilling and angry about his huge failure. His face was always black, as if someone owed him money.


    "Damn it, that hateful guy dares to show off in front of me by relying on the dragon. When our plan is successful, we must break the smelly boy to pieces." Duke Kao roared.


    But even with Duke Kao''s wisdom, I didn''t expect where the gap between the two sides was.


    Originally, the strength of Knox was even stronger. Their strength was not comparable to that of s city. Just like the shadow island at that time, it was a very powerful force.


    But shadow Island, like Knox, has embarked on an evil road. They have given up the exercise and improvement of their own strength. Instead, they have devoted all their energy to how to bring the noumenon to the world. They have wasted too much time for this goal.


    It is in this long time that the earth people keep up with and even surpass from behind!


    They hid in a shabby wooden house, and the food they ate every day was quite shabby.


    For these two people, this may be an unprecedented embarrassment.


    At this point today, the two people have no regrets or remorse. They don''t feel that there will be any problems with themselves. They put all their responsibilities on others, turning this anger into hatred.


    They are waiting for a chance to make a comeback. Next time, they will make their lives worse than death.


    It''s just that they may not have that chance.


    Ang!


    Just as they were still hiding in the wooden house to heal their wounds, a dragon chant suddenly sounded. The next moment, Duke Cao and Tyrone opened their eyes at the same time. They only felt a terrible force approaching their position quickly.


    Get out of the way!


    Both of them were absolute masters, and their reactions were also very sensitive. Their bodies suddenly flashed, and their bodies rushed out of the wooden house in an instant.


    Then with a bang, a flame exploded directly on the wooden house. The terrible force blew a big pit on the ground, and the wooden house dissipated under this explosion.


    Dukkao and Tyrone, with their gloomy faces, watched the figures falling from the sky with anger in their eyes.


    Dukkao and Tyrone saw some acquaintances, such as me, Aishi, Ruiwen, etc. especially when they saw Katrina, their eyes were even more angry.


    In their eyes, Katrina is a traitor.


    And Jana, and... Moganna!


    Even if Cana was the first to pit others, she had nothing to say about it, but how could moganna mix with these people?


    "Moganna, why are you here? It has nothing to do with you. Your sister is a friend of the boy and lives on my daughter," cried dukkao.


    He wanted to stir up the relationship between us and moganna. He thought we had deceived moganna.


    Well, I did use some deceptive tricks, but it may be too late to talk about these things now.


    Moganna didn''t answer, just smiled: "this, I know."


    Damn, look at moganna. Duke Kao is very smart. He knows it''s useless to say more.


    If there is only a dragon, Duke Kao can barely fight, but coupled with a mogana who is not weaker than the dragon, the problem will become serious.


    "There''s no hatred between me and you. Why did you deal with me?" said dukcao.


    "There''s no reason. Is this enough to see you uncomfortable?" moganna doesn''t need any reason. Just make herself feel uncomfortable, that''s all.


    "Tyrone, general dukkao, when you caught me, didn''t you expect this to happen?" Jana also sneered.


    Women''s revenge is very heavy, especially the vast majority of women can''t tolerate betrayal.


    So Jana''s voice was full of cold.


    It seems that there is no need to talk.


    Duke Kao''s heart is changing rapidly. He knows that this is the biggest threat he has encountered on this planet.


    If you can''t survive this threat, you may die here.


    The eyes kept swinging, trying to find a chance to live from around.


    But it''s no use. Our people have gradually dispersed. Ash, SANA, Daomei and Elise... Scattered one by one, forming a huge encirclement circle, surrounding Tyrone and dukekao in the middle.


    The dragon, Jana and mogana stay in the sky.


    This encirclement is like an iron bucket, airtight.


    And I won''t give Duke Kao too much time to think about ways to escape.


    "Do it!"


    With a command, the ghost quickly started, and my body rushed to Duke Kao. The giant Hydra appeared in an instant, and the axe bigger than the gate swept across in an instant.


    Shua, there was a gust of wind in front of me.


    The space seems to be torn apart by this huge axe.


    Duke Kao didn''t dare to neglect. The evil of the Lich in his hand suddenly catapulted over, and the clang stopped in front of the axe.


    As a result, Duke Kao only felt an amazing force coming from the axe. Caught off guard, Duke Kao almost didn''t grasp the weapon in his hand, and his body couldn''t help but go back a few steps.


    At this moment, Duke Kao''s face changed completely.

 Chapter 1052

    Duke Cao is a very old and crafty guy. He can see at a glance that I didn''t inject rage medicine.


    It is precisely because of this that Duke Kao feels more and more shocked.


    Without the injection of rage potion, the power is not much worse than that after the injection of rage potion. How is it possible? How can this guy have such powerful power?


    In these short days, what happened? This guy''s strength can be so strong?


    Unfortunately, no one can answer Duke Kao''s doubts. How does this guy know that after I advanced to the diamond rank, the attributes of my whole body are almost twice as much as before.


    Coupled with higher talents, stronger skills and better weapons, I didn''t try to make more concessions in the face of Duke Cao even if I didn''t inject rage potion.


    The axe went up with the trend, and then fell down with the power of splitting Huashan Mountain.


    With a bang, Duke Kao''s body leaned back again, but this time Duke Kao obviously had previous experience and prepared in advance, but he didn''t continue to retreat.


    At the same time, the two blades of the Lich disaster in my hand catapulted violently, one swung my axe away, and the other stabbed directly at my heart.


    However, the blade did not penetrate my chest. Just in front of my body, a pure black shield suddenly appeared and directly intercepted the evil of the Lich.


    Dark shield, mogana''s power.


    Moganna''s power, this is just the beginning.


    As mogana''s dark energy spread out, the surrounding ground completely turned into a black gray area.


    Painful corrosion!


    Moganna directly curses a large area. The enemies in this area will be affected by the curse, and their actions and defense will be seriously damaged.


    Not to mention, those dark forces will continue all the time, just like gangrene, constantly looking for opportunities and trying to get into their bodies, so that they have to consume their strength to resist this dark invasion.


    Moganna has taken action and besieged dukkao with me.


    Not to mention, the dragon in the sky has also dived down, three to one, which is about my weakest strength, but I can fight with Duke Kao for a period of time. The combat effectiveness of the other two are not under Duke Kao.


    This time dukkao wanted to live, but it was very difficult.


    On the other hand, Talon''s situation is also dangerous. In addition to Sona, seven heroines surrounded Talon completely. With Katrina, Talon was in a hurry because of the attack of eight people.


    Just stop this attack and the next attack will appear immediately. Tyrone only hates his parents for giving him less hands.


    These women are no longer the strength they used to be. With the five advances, their strength rises. Talon has some trouble dealing with one person, not to mention dealing with so many people at the same time, even Talon can''t hold up at all.


    Before long, there were scars all over the body.


    Hurricanes roar!


    There is no doubt that Jana, the Betrayer, who saved his life, secretly attacked himself and almost became a slave to Knox.


    This is something Jana can never forgive.


    A large hurricane roared through the sky and headed directly towards talon.


    Talon''s face changed slightly and his body wanted to avoid, but next to Dao Mei and Ruiwen, behind him was Katrina. Talon had no chance to avoid for a while.


    I can only watch the hurricane blow on me in an instant.


    The terrible hurricane tore Talon''s body. The whole body was completely uncontrollable and directly blown into the air.


    Supreme blade!


    Wind cut!


    Death Lianhua!


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Barrage time!


    This is a great opportunity. No one is willing to waste this good opportunity. Unique moves roar over in an instant.


    I only saw the blades flying around, constantly staggered, and a sharp blade instantly penetrated into Talon''s body.


    Not to mention, the bullet screen and magic crystal arrow are very penetrating.


    The whole body almost broke in an instant, and a large amount of blood fell from the air.


    Tyrone screamed bitterly and his body fell from the sky.


    But at this time, Talon''s whole body was almost full of wounds, flesh and blood turned out, which looked particularly scary.


    The shape of his face is twisted together.


    But Tyrone''s eyes didn''t seem to notice the wound on his body at all. Instead, they stared at the other side.


    Seeing dukekao in crisis step by step under the siege of the three of us, Tyrone''s face was full of anxiety.


    Tyrone cares more about dukekao than about himself.


    Anxious, irritable, desperate.


    Suddenly, Tyrone roared and waved his hands in front of him, regardless of the scars on his body. A large number of throwing knives in his hands suddenly threw out.


    Then Tyrone''s body suddenly disappeared in place.


    Shadow raid.


    Stealth skills?


    I don''t know who is here, but I still want to be invisible here. How is it possible?


    a hail of bullets!


    Revive the monsoon!


    Even the Falcon''s intelligence was too lazy to call out. Ash threw a ten thousand arrows directly at the place where Tyrone disappeared.


    Stealth will appear when you launch an attack and when you are attacked.


    All kinds of group attack skills covered a large area around. Poor Tyrone was just invisible and was hit by that force before he could escape far away.


    Recovery monsoon is the best treatment for friends, but for the enemy, a wide range of vertigo is not in vain.


    Tyrone''s body was fixed in place. This guy was really ready to rush to Duke Kao''s place and wanted to help. Unfortunately, he was about to rush out, but there was a little distance between life and death.


    Instant step!


    Katrina''s body twinkled and instantly appeared beside Tyrone. The dagger in her hand cut directly along Tyrone''s back neck.


    When she did it, Katrina showed no mercy at all.


    They''re engaged, but so what? Tyrone is not Katrina''s lover. Katrina even hates this engagement.


    Moreover, there is little communication between Katrina and Tyrone. Katrina knows that everything about Tyrone is to serve her father, which is just a tool.


    Ominous blade!


    A rotation of the body has appeared in front of Tyrone. The short knife in his hand rotates rapidly around his body, and the two blades instantly cut through Tyrone''s throat.


    His throat was cut.


    Tyrone''s throat was still wriggling reluctantly, his eyes fixed on dukekao.


    Run!


    Tyrone seemed to want to say the last word, but... He couldn''t say anything. His body fell to the ground with a plop, and his eyes stared round. Even if he was dead, his eyes were still staring at Duke Kao.


    Tyrone was killed.


    Dukekao''s situation is also very dangerous. His whole body is full of scars, burns, dark corrosion injury, explosion tear injury and axe cut wound.


    Dukkao wanted to escape, but the three of us formed a triangular circle. Dukkao had no chance to escape at all.


    He is not a fool and knows that he may really be finished this time.


    Especially the death of Tyrone made dukekao frustrated. He is really alone now.


    Perhaps, I should not appear in this world at all.


    Damn, it''s all because of this smelly boy.


    Even if you die, you''ll kill him!


    Duke Kao''s face suddenly became ferocious. Death was inevitable. Since he wanted to die, he had to drag a man to die together.


    Buzz!


    In a trance, there seemed to be an indescribable force exploding on Duke Kao, and the Lich disaster in his hand was burning a large flame.


    The breath on dukekao almost rose abruptly at this moment.


    Even the scourge of Lich has become much larger.


    Click!


    The dark shackles on her body were directly broken by Duke Kao, and mogana''s face changed wildly.


    Duke Cao can break free from his shackles? How did this guy do it? Soul burning!


    He turned around and cut down again, leaving a mark directly on the dragon''s forehead, and then his eyes stared at me.


    The body has begun to rotate.


    Death Lianhua!


    Endless anger!

 Chapter 1053

    Duke Cao is a very crazy and proud guy.


    His strength is very strong. At the same time, he knows his situation better than anyone. He is not willing to fail, but he has to admit his failure.


    Tyrone is dead, and dukkao knows that it is very difficult for him to live in this situation.


    Dragon, moganna, and this damn smelly boy, these three guys surround themselves. It''s very difficult to deal with any one by themselves, not to mention eight powerful heroes and even their own daughters.


    Surrounded by layers and pressed step by step, dukkao can feel that his strength is decreasing.


    The physical exertion is very serious, and the injuries are increasing, and dukekao still can''t find a chance to run for his life.


    If this situation continues, you may not be able to do anything. You can only be killed by these two people one by one.


    As a general of Knox, Duke Kao is so proud of his character. He would rather die in a vigorous battle than die so oppressed.


    Moreover, even if he is dead, Duke Kao wants to pull a cushion.


    Therefore, in this case, Duke Kao suddenly became angry and had been suppressed by us. As a result, he suddenly burst out with super power, just like a hero burning his soul. He instantly has terrorist energy. This terrible power often can''t last for too long, but the effect is generally very amazing, It can change the situation of the whole battlefield in an instant.


    Duke Kao released such a powerful force. He was originally entangled by moganna''s dark shackles, but under Duke Kao''s desperate efforts, the dark shackles were broken free in an instant.


    Moganna was shocked. This was the first enemy in the world who could break away from her dark shackles, even the ferocious sea beast could not do this before.


    Mogana didn''t react for a moment.


    Not to mention, the scourge of the Lich catapulted in an instant, and two blades chopped on the dragon''s head in an instant.


    How strong the dragon scale was, but it broke at this moment, leaving an X-shaped scar directly on the dragon''s forehead.


    The dragon was repulsed in the wail, and Duke Kao was in a powerful mess at this moment.


    After breaking free from the shackles of moganna and pushing back the dragon, this guy directly focused on me.


    Dukkao didn''t take this opportunity to escape. He also knew that he couldn''t escape. Although this state was a powerful mess, it couldn''t last too long. Before long, that power would disappear, and this short time was obviously not enough for him to escape to a safe place.


    Even Duke Kao didn''t target moganna and the dragon, because he knew that the two were too powerful to kill in a short time, even if he ran away.


    But by comparison, I''m too weak.


    Weak body, human body, as long as a slight damage, the boy will be finished.


    This Duke Kao can make so many calculations in his mind in this short moment. He is worthy of being a general, but it is unusual.


    The death lotus has been opened, and this guy''s body has begun to rotate rapidly.


    A knife blade roared out directly and pierced me in front. While doing this unique skill, Duke Kao even put his hand on his waist, and a large number of throwing knives roared out directly.


    Shadow raid.


    Katrina and Tyrone''s unique skills appear at the same time. Both of them are guided by Duke Kao. This power is nothing to Duke Kao at all.


    Seeing the blade tearing directly at my body, dukkao''s eyes were full of ferocious cruelty.


    As for those people around me behind me, their faces suddenly changed at the sight of this appearance.


    Especially Katrina, she deeply knows how terrible the destructive power of these two moves is.


    They wanted to come and help, but the distance was so close that even mogana had no time, let alone others.


    However, no one noticed that at this time, there seemed to be a layer of burning flame on my whole body.


    The fire was burning in my eyes.


    Even on the weapons in his hand, there was a layer of hot flame.


    A blade puffed directly into my body.


    Even some blades hit the key directly.


    Chest, throat, stomach, shoulders... There are holes all over the body.


    This kind of injury is dead.


    Even Duke Cao doesn''t think I can survive this injury.


    As long as you can kill this damn smelly boy, you will have no regrets even if you die.


    But soon, dukkao''s face became strange.


    At this moment, I suddenly raised the huge axe in my hand. My face was ferocious. I grabbed the huge battle axe and swept it in an instant.


    Caught off guard, dukkao didn''t expect that I could launch a counterattack. One was careless and the axe was directly cut on my chest.


    The armor on the chest was directly broken, and the axe exploded on the muscles. I don''t know how many ribs and muscles were directly broken.


    The whole body flew backwards under that force.


    Blood gushed in mid air.


    Caught off guard, Duke Kao suffered serious trauma. The axe made a fierce attack and the damage was very serious.


    Blood clots were spitting in his mouth, and dukekao''s face was full of distortion and disbelief.


    How can this be possible? This smelly boy has completely eaten his own unique skill. How can he survive under such circumstances?


    It''s impossible!


    Dukkao couldn''t believe it. In fact, the others behind me, even Morgana, were shocked and didn''t believe it.


    But that picture appeared in front of me alive.


    Similar to invincible skills? It should not be. If it is an invincible skill, the duration is usually very short.


    And if it is invincible, there should be no injury on my body, but now I obviously have a very serious injury and a lot of blood on my body, but I won''t die.


    Sneering, right in front of Duke Kao, I grabbed the blades of my neck, chest and other parts of my body, and pulled them out, and the blood gushed like a faucet.


    Although I didn''t know what was going on, Jana and SANA reacted quickly. The power of treatment immediately appeared on me and began to quickly recover my injury.


    No one knows what strength I used at this time to survive the situation of death.


    Only ash seemed to think of something, and the expression on his face was quite strange.


    Endless anger, level 2, can save any fatal damage within 5.5 seconds, even if there is only a drop of blood left.


    Of course, the injury will still exist, but it can''t last for a long time.


    Moreover, during this time, their attack power is also greatly improved.


    His hands were open, and a huge hammer appeared out of thin air.


    Just as Duke Kao had just got up from the ground, I jumped, and the hammer in my hand immediately hit me. Duke Kao''s head shook suddenly and his eyes were full of Venus. At that time, I fainted.


    Discipline.


    A flame shrouded it and lit it.


    Just recovered from the vertigo of punishment, endless bondage rushed over in an instant.


    A series of controls made dukekao have no chance to fight back. For a time, there were dense claw shadows everywhere in front of him. The claws were like sharp knives. The muscles in his chest became flesh and blood blurred, and there were blood and flesh fragments everywhere in the air.


    Although dukekao has super power, that power is declining rapidly.


    It was a pity that he attacked me when he was the strongest, but it didn''t work. Then he was controlled by my skills. Now the peak of that power has begun to disappear and the power has begun to weaken.


    What''s more, at this time, the dragon and mogana have rushed over.


    Boom!


    The dragon''s body directly hit Duke Kao''s broken body, and the whole body was directly knocked out.


    Then on the other side, the chain in moganna''s hand was wrapped like a python.

 Chapter 1054

    The dark shackles, like a python, wound around dukekao. This time, mogana didn''t stop at all. She just wound them up and directly controlled the instant explosion of the dark shackles.


    With a bang, Duke Kao''s body was blown out directly, his body was dripping with blood, and his whole body was almost blown to pieces.


    This time, dukekao almost had no strength at all. His body fell to the ground, constantly wriggled and struggled to get up, but his arms no longer had the slightest strength and couldn''t get up at all.


    After two efforts, he finally fell on the ground.


    This guy''s appearance now can be said to be miserable to an extreme.


    On the face full of blood, I could see a touch of gloom. My body tried to turn around from the ground and leaned on a stone.


    It''s a pity that a generation of owls actually fell into such a field now.


    Unfortunately, everyone is responsible for what they do, and so is Duke Cao.


    "You won," dukkao gasped, his mouth bleeding even as he spoke.


    Seeing her father like this, Katrina couldn''t bear it.


    "But you just won for a while," dukkao struggled. "The power of Knox will not disappear until our people return."


    "Father, no one can come back." Katrina shook her head and said, "Warwick, edgat, mondo and singid have been completely removed, and even the source of the soul has been broken. The king of the river is the same. As for the soul marks of others are in our hands, we can take away their source of the soul at any time!"


    "At the moment of the end of the world, Knox is over. Why not admit it?"


    Duke Kao''s face is very ugly. If Duke Kao was dead before, but there is still a trace of hope, now the last trace of hope has been ruthlessly deprived, leaving nothing.


    Knox, it''s over.


    That''s what Duke Cao knows now.


    "Really?" dukkao''s look in his eyes completely darkened. He glanced at Tyrone''s body next to him, and there was no last person around him.


    I''m alone. I''m under the city.


    "In that case, please help yourself. If you want to kill, you have to cut at will." at this time, dukekao finally Chic: "it''s impossible for me to beg for mercy."


    Staring at Duke Cao, there was a grim smile on the corner of my mouth.


    I want to kill him, but... I won''t!


    Because of Katrina, although Katrina never spoke, I know Katrina doesn''t want to see her father die here anyway.


    Although it is said that the love between the father and the daughter can be cut off at will? Duke Kao can be ruthless, but Katrina can''t.


    "Please, don''t kill him."


    A voice came, but it was not Katrina. It was... Cassiopeia.


    I don''t know when Cassiopeia actually appeared. Maybe she was already here. She knew that she couldn''t participate in this kind of battle at all. She just watched helplessly. She didn''t appear until his father was about to die.


    "He has been seriously injured. Even if you don''t kill him, he won''t live long, and his strength has been almost completely abolished. Even if you let him go, it won''t have any impact on you. Let him go."


    "I will take my father, leave here, leave this country, or even leave this land, to a place that will never have anything to do with you." Cassiopeia pleaded.


    After parting at Longhekou, Cassiopeia searched for the mark left by her father and finally found it.


    But I didn''t expect to see such a tragic picture just here.


    Although she knew that she might be killed together when she went out, Cassiopeia stood up.


    Because she is different from her sister.


    My sister has new friends and companions; But without her father, she would have nothing in the world.


    "Lin Yi..." Katrina couldn''t help turning her eyes to me.


    "You don''t have to say, I know what you want to say." I waved my hand and said.


    He was interrupted without saying anything.


    Katrina was somewhat disappointed. It seemed that her father had to die this time.


    Although you deserve it, but


    "Duke Kao, I''m glad you have a good daughter." I looked at Duke Kao and said.


    This sentence made Cassiopeia look ecstatic, while Katrina looked up in surprise.


    "Because I don''t want to make Katrina sad, I''ll let you go this time, but I hope you take care of yourself and don''t do evil again. Even if you do evil, don''t let me see it again. Otherwise, you won''t have such a good life next time," I said.


    In fact, Cassiopeia is right. Now dukekao is no longer a threat.


    We can all see how bad dukkao''s situation is. Exploding his soul mark is a direct loss of life for the hero.


    Duke Kao has no soul mark, so this self explosion will do more harm to himself. In the future, even if the external injury recovers, his strength will be greatly reduced.


    Moreover, this self explosion also makes his undead magic fall into chaos. According to this situation, if Duke Kao likes to eat, drink and stay, he can live for ten or eight years. If he wants to make any trouble again, he will die for two or three years at most.


    "Cassiopeia, don''t forget what you said, take your father out of here, and don''t step into our territory from now on, otherwise we won''t be merciful," I warned.


    "Thank you, thank you." Cassiopeia quickly thanked: "yes, I will never go to your territory again."


    "Well, take him away," I said.


    He tried to help dukekao up from the ground, dragged dukekao''s broken body, and Cassiopeia left here.


    As for Katrina, she has been watching the back of the two people.


    "If you want to go, go and give a ride. It may be the last meeting. If you have anything to say in your heart, say it all. After this time, you may not have a chance." patted Katrina on the shoulder, I said.


    Katrina looked at me, then nodded and hurried after me.


    Katrina is a typical girl with strong surface and weak heart. No matter how fierce she is in battle, Katrina''s performance is not much better than others when it comes to the family relationship between father and daughter.


    It can be said that this feeling will come to an end at this time, but in what way this end should appear, it depends on Katrina''s own.


    It''s already this time. What else to worry about?


    "Tut Tut, you are so gentle to other girls, do you want to soak others again?" Jana said with a smile, breaking the atmosphere here.


    "No wonder these sisters stay with you and don''t want to leave. It seems that there are some reasons. Before, I thought you were an asshole and used coercion."


    Good guy, as soon as Jana opened her mouth, she immediately filled me with black lines.


    After making trouble for a long time, I have always had such an impression in this woman''s heart.


    "You just let Duke Kao go? Although the old guy was seriously injured, who can guarantee that this guy won''t......" Jana asked.


    "Because if I really killed him, Katrina would be very sad." I smiled and said, "moreover, the people in Knox have died, and dukekao can''t live for two years. He can''t make any movement. He has no power to worry."


    Looking at the back in the distance, I said softly.


    "Katrina is my friend, a friend and companion of everyone in our territory. No one wants to see her sad!"

 Chapter 1055

    Treat each other with sincerity and heart!


    This is the foundation of the existence of our team. No matter how intriguing and cruel we are to others, this will never change for ourselves.


    Everyone is brothers and sisters, friends and comrades in arms.


    Every one is a good brother.


    Whether you are a hero or an earthman, whether you are a capable person or an ordinary person, there is no much difference in our place!


    Both Jana and moganna fell into a brief silence.


    The two of them joined this place. One was signed an unequal treaty and needed to achieve four goals, which was still very difficult, and the other was simply fooled.


    Moreover, Jana is also a smart girl. Of course, Jana knows why I have to try my best to draw her over. She just likes her strength.


    As for moganna, although a little stiff and stubborn, moganna is not a fool. She also knows that she was fooled at first.


    But now, they found that this place is actually a good place.


    Even in the world of the original hero alliance, the benchmark of all is interests. Everyone is acting for interests. If interests are involved, the original friends may become enemies, brothers turn against each other, and father and son bite each other. Similar situations are not uncommon.


    But in this place, they can feel the rare kind of trust.


    As long as you really join here and become a companion of these people, you don''t seem to have to worry that these people will stab yourself in the back.


    Their mutual trust is really enviable.


    Of course, these two people are not the kind of people who will easily shake and swing. It is not so simple to make these two people trust our city, trust us and completely integrate into this group.


    But let two people have a good impression of us, that''s at least a good start.


    About half an hour later, Katrina has returned. Looking at Katrina''s appearance, there seems to be some tears in the corners of her eyes. After all, it can be regarded as a farewell. After leaving this time, I don''t know when to meet. Maybe I won''t have a chance in my life.


    But Katrina knows her choice!


    "Back?" I asked. "Is there anything else?"


    "Let''s bury him. It''s not good to expose his body in the wilderness," Katrina whispered.


    Tyrone is dead. There is no soul mark on Tyrone. Death is complete death.


    But this corpse can''t just be left outside to rot. it''s better to bury it.


    This is the last trace of Katrina''s love for Tyrone.


    After burying Tyrone, we went back in the dragon.


    Along the way, I didn''t ask Katrina what she said to Cassiopeia and dukekao. That''s the topic of their family. I won''t ask casually.


    Things on our side have been completed and are relatively smooth. Although dukekao is not dead, it is basically solved.


    But on the other side, ah Shenmu doesn''t know what the situation is. This time, they just used to look for some plants, not to fight. As long as they bypass Baron Nash''s sphere of influence, there should be no problem.


    What''s more, Xiao Ba followed.


    In fact, my prediction is not wrong. The journey is really quite smooth. At least before reaching the ground breaking area, Mu Mu and a Shen didn''t have any trouble.


    No mutant, no zombie, not even an enemy.


    After bypassing Baron Nash''s territory, they soon reached the ground breaking area.


    But it''s not easy to find that kind of moss. After all, moss doesn''t sound good. They all look the same. Who knows which kind is needed by the Western Theater?


    At the beginning, God made a lot of things, but after careful comparison, the result was not good.


    It''s still a woman who is careful and careful. After careful comparison for a period of time, mu mu, Bingya and Chen Yi found the moss on a mountain.


    That kind of moss, which lives in the ice field and is not found on the general tundra, can only be found by continuing to the north, to the north pole, or to the hillside of some high-altitude peaks.


    Moreover, this kind of thing can''t live in an ordinary environment. In that too cold place, there is little soil and can''t grow in a large area. It''s very troublesome to find it.


    After looking for a long time, I found some sacks.


    Although there seem to be a lot of sacks, this kind of thing has to be purified and refined. This kind of thing is not enough at all.


    After looking for a few hours, it was fast dark here. At four or five o''clock, it was completely dark.


    At this time, they were only full of five bags.


    "Why don''t we go back first? It''s always unsafe outside. We''ll come back tomorrow." Mumu said.


    Because the distance is too far, even Xiao BA''s speed is fast, but they set out early in the morning and arrived here very late. It was dark after looking for it. They had to go back.


    In this last world, even experts have to be careful. It''s always dangerous at night.


    "That''s a waste of time. Most of the day''s work is delayed on the road. Why don''t we just stay here all night and start looking for it tomorrow morning. It''s estimated that we should look for it tomorrow night and can go back directly." ah Shen said.


    He doesn''t want to run back and forth.


    Mu Bingya flew in the sky and was carefree, but they ran on the ground. Although there was Xiaoba, the best mount, it was bumpy. At the end of the day, her bones would fall apart.


    "And now this zombie is dead in the southern bombing. I don''t know how many are dead. I can''t even see the shadow of a zombie near here, and there are no mutant animals. Even with our strength, can''t we deal with it?" ah Shen is very confident.


    In fact, what ah Shen said is not wrong. This is the case now. Coupled with the strength of several people, they basically won''t encounter any danger.


    In this way, Mumu also thinks he may be a little worried.


    After a little consideration, the party decided to rest at the foot of the mountain for one night and take direct action the next day.


    Of course, even during the rest, these people did not relax their vigilance. After a long battle, they maintained a fairly good quality.


    At night, several people take turns to watch the night. Once there is a slightest disturbance, it will be found immediately.


    At night, the moon looks particularly bright.


    The silver moonlight scattered like a layer of frost, and it was cold all around.


    Even if there is a fire burning in the middle, except Bingya, others are still difficult to adapt to the environment here, and their bodies are trembling slightly in their sleep.


    Xiao BA was even more uncomfortable with this kind of place. Those tentacles kept curling up and stretching out.


    A Shen and Guan Zhaolin were the first night watchmen. They kept adding firewood to the fire to keep the temperature.


    At the same time, the two men stared around warily.


    But neither of them noticed that at the top of that towering mountain, a figure was lying there, staring at the figure below.


    It was even colder on the top of the mountain. It was completely an area of ice and snow. There was nothing on it, so they didn''t go up at all. As a result, they didn''t find this giant.


    This is a strange guy. Although he is upright, he looks like a beast, like a savage.


    A red mane looks very windy, and the body is strong and frightening. In his hand, he also held a huge stick that seemed to be completely condensed by cold ice, which reflected chilling eyes under the moonlight.


    And that guy, although he looks like a beast, his eyes are full of extreme treachery and cunning.


    Even a little lower in the mountain area, each one looks very similar to this guy, and a little smaller shadow is emerging quickly.

 Chapter 1056

    A strong body can''t hide the essence of cunning, and this guy is actually much more sinister than expected.


    When these people just appeared here, they were discovered by this guy.


    But at that time, this insidious and cunning guy didn''t hurry to start immediately, because these people were at the most alert time at that time.


    He knew very well that if he started at that time, even if he could defeat these people, his men would suffer serious losses, which he absolutely didn''t want to see.


    So this guy has been waiting for a chance.


    Of course, he will not watch these people so leisurely and complacent. He is waiting for a signal.


    When all the experts on your side are gathered, there is a chance to do it.


    Before long, I saw a figure climbing quickly from the other side of the mountain.


    It was a normal human, very different from these people, but this guy seemed to be familiar with these monsters and didn''t show the slightest surprise because of the monsters around him.


    It was a tall and thin man who looked very smart. Two sharp sickles in his hand could easily cut the throat of any life.


    If an acquaintance sees it, it is estimated that he can call out the guy''s name immediately.


    Zhong lixiu.


    Once the leader of S City killed several predecessors of s city because of greed. It can be said that in a way, it directly led to the attack of s city by the corpses of shadow island.


    Because of this guy, hundreds of thousands of people died. It can be said to be a damn bastard!


    "Trandell, the master has come and can attack," Zhong lixiu said.


    It sounds like the tone is not very good. Zhong lixiu seems to hate this guy.


    "I see. My brothers have been waiting here for a long time." trumpel said with a grim smile. "You''d better leave here, otherwise, if my brothers charge, you don''t know how to die."


    Trumpel is also welcome!


    The feeling of the two people is that they don''t like each other. Trumpel despises Zhong lixiu, a human boy.


    Who is trandel? He is lissandro''s most loyal man. He is the frightening king of trolls in the hero League. The bone breaking stick in his hand is a weapon given by lissandro. I don''t know how many enemy skulls have been smashed.


    In trumpel''s view, he is the first man of Lisandro, and no one can shake his position.


    What about a slave? A senior slave is much better than some other guys.


    Trumpel doesn''t care about the name of slave. Whether it''s the world of the League of heroes or the new world, trumpel has only one goal, that is to live.


    The appearance of Zhong lixiu seems to threaten trumpel''s position. Because this guy is very much like him. Both of them are the kind of people who don''t even want the lowest dignity for the sake of interests.


    It''s different from those people like sejonny and Olaf.


    Similarly, Zhong lixiu hated this guy very much.


    This guy is dirty and vulgar. He doesn''t have any manners. He only knows to shout loudly. Similarly, Zhong lixiu also feels that his status has been affected. Now Zhong lixiu has even been willing to the status of this slave, and won''t even be dissatisfied with it.


    In order to compete for the position of the first servant, he fought openly and secretly with the king of trolls.


    Lisandro is obviously also a very resourceful person. She knows that her two men have been fighting, but she has never made it clear who has a higher status and has always been in that ambiguous state.


    Because Lisandro knew that only by letting them fight all the time would they be more loyal to themselves.


    Trolls are everywhere, which is also a major reason why Zhong lixiu feels that his status is affected.


    The troll king was not just a person, but even resurrected with an army.


    Trolls are a race, and trumpel is the king of this race, and the whole race is under lissandro.


    When the end came, trumpel happened to be with his army. Of course, these trolls died, and their bodies were frozen in the ice.


    Knowing that Lisandro appeared, he revived these dead trolls with witchcraft and formed a powerful Troll army.


    Among the troll legions, even the smallest is no worse than the nightmare zombie.


    They are huge, powerful and thick skinned.


    Although the character is extremely savage and has almost no wisdom, this group of savage trolls is an invincible army when fighting.


    When trolls fight, how can they be crazy? They will kill everything in front of them and destroy any enemy who dares to stand in front of them.


    It is for this reason that Zhong lixiu feels that his position is in danger and may be replaced by trumpel at any time.


    It''s just that it''s obviously not the time to fight with trumpel here. This damn guy is irritable and impulsive. If he quarrels here, this guy is likely to directly command a group of trolls and smash himself to pieces first.


    There are many people on the other side, and heroes don''t suffer immediate losses.


    Zhong lixiu just snorted coldly and jumped, and his body quickly fell down at the foot of the mountain.


    Seeing Zhong lixiu driven away by himself, trumpel was very proud. He glanced at the foot of the mountain and raised the broken bone stick in his hand.


    "Attack!"


    With that gloomy command, thousands of trolls in the rear raised their huge iron bars, hammers, tomahawks and all kinds of weapons.


    The next second, the weapon suddenly fell down and directly hit the ice and snow under his feet.


    Boom... Click, click, click!


    What''s that noise?


    There was silence all around. When the sound sounded, it suddenly became particularly obvious. Ah Shen and Guan Zhaolin heard the sound almost at the same time, and even some others were awakened by the sound.


    That voice, clear and crisp, with bursts of low roar, like countless voices mixed together, is chilling.


    From the top of the mountain.


    The two men immediately looked up.


    Under the moonlight, the picture looked particularly clear. I only saw large pieces of ice and snow, just like a tsunami, surging down from the air that day and falling directly with that frightening roar.


    In an instant, the whole world was completely white, blocking out the sky and the sun.


    With the sound of wild animals, it is more and more shocking.


    "Grass, that''s an avalanche!" ah Shen immediately widened his eyes. Your sister, it''s not all good. Why did an avalanche suddenly come? Isn''t it life-threatening?


    "Hurry up, the avalanche is coming." ah Shen shouted loudly.


    Brothers and sisters woke up immediately.


    Bingya''s body suddenly turned into a huge madness, and the wings behind Mumu immediately opened.


    Although Xiao Ba didn''t know what was going on, he reacted very quickly. A huge tentacle stretched out in an instant, swept directly on the ground, grabbed all the people and threw them on his back. Then nine tentacles moved quickly on the ground, and his body quickly jumped out into the distance.


    Fortunately, Xiao Ba reacted quickly. Just when he ran out a short distance, large and small avalanches immediately fell down, crackling and drowning their camp in an instant.


    Not to mention, those avalanches still hit like floods.


    Even at the speed of Xiaoba, it is very dangerous to avoid this avalanche.


    On Xiaoba''s back, they looked at the heart palpitating pictures behind them one by one, and they were shocked all over their faces.


    Good guy, this is a good big snow mountain. Why did it suddenly avalanche?


    They didn''t make any noise before?


    "Those... What are those things?" just at this time, Chen Bolin saw strange figures in the avalanche.


    When Chen Bolin said this, others found that in the avalanche, their figures were drifting like fish. They were not affected by the avalanche at all, and even drove the avalanche. They were moving forward rapidly and were constantly approaching Xiao ba.

 Chapter 1057

    In the vast snow sea, the figure of those huge monsters is becoming clearer and clearer.


    Soon we can clearly see that the first one is strong and huge, just like a giant. He is even more amazing than the bad news. He holds a huge stick and red mane in his hand, whistling continuously with the rapid surge of the avalanche.


    The guy was yelling, as if he was yelling. Those slightly smaller guys behind him hurriedly followed him.


    "King of trolls!" when he saw the guy, Mumu immediately recognized the guy''s identity. After all, it''s rare to see such an ugly guy in the hero League.


    Although he recognized this guy''s identity, Mumu didn''t expect that the king of trolls would appear here. What''s more, this guy would directly lead a terrible Troll army.


    Look at the dense figures in the avalanche. The number of these trolls is not 10000, but 8000, or even more. Where did this guy find such a troll army?


    "Be careful, left!"


    At this time, Bingya in the sky suddenly warned loudly. At the same time, her wings opened, and a glacier storm swept ahead in an instant!


    Unfortunately, although the destructive power of the ice storm is super, it is not enough to stop the barbaric Legion.


    A snow-white, huge polar bear rushed out directly from the cedar forest. The guy who took the lead was wallibel, who had been killed twice before.


    This guy is lucky. He hasn''t died so many times, and he''s still alive.


    This guy even created a huge polar bear Corps.


    There was a bear tribe in wallibel before, but there were not many at that time.


    But now it seems that there are at least a thousand polar bears.


    Each of them was huge and waved huge bear paws. A glacier just created by Bingya was immediately smashed to pieces.


    How could these brothers know that while we were fighting each other with noxas, lissandro was very insidious and hid in the far north with her own men and horses.


    Lisandro is not with Knox, nor with shadow island. They each represent different interests. If they get together, it will inevitably be a scuffle.


    So lissandro didn''t hate this kind of thing.


    It was during this period that the number of experts under Lisandro''s command was increasing. She found her former servant trandel. To Lisandro''s delight, this servant was not only one person, but even an entire Troll army, and her strength was instantly raised to a new level.


    She also found sejonny''s comrade in arms, crazy warrior Olaf!


    Wallibel also expanded his bear tribe rapidly at this time to form an invincible bear army.


    The combination of these forces immediately made the combat effectiveness of Lisandro soar wildly.


    Most importantly, Lisandro has a group of very important allies.


    Seeing those bear people appear from the north, Xiao Ba wants to tear up all those bear people and eat them. That''s what he did before.


    But not this time.


    This time, the situation was much more dangerous. Xiao Ba didn''t dare to create new problems at all. Under the rapid peristalsis of nine tentacles, he quickly escaped from here at a faster speed.


    But just as Xiao Ba turned to the right, a warning came from Mu Mu.


    Strange things appeared from the right. The whole body was as ugly as an earthworm. A tail and a huge eye were what this guy looked like.


    Eye of the void, wicz!


    A huge, mantis like monster, the void predator kazik.


    A thing like an extremely ugly bug. The big bug is empty and afraid of kogas!


    A whole head is like a mouth, constantly salivating, trying to swallow some ferocious monsters, the giant mouth of the abyss, kgmo!


    And the largest and most ferocious monster, rexay!


    All the members of the void family appear from the right.


    It was an elaborate ambush.


    There are enemies everywhere on the left, right and behind, almost forming a perfect encirclement, leaving only the front place to escape.


    A Shen, mu mu, although they are very confident in their own strength, they can only flee in this case.


    The members of the void family are no better than other guys. The strength of these guys is powerful and terrible one by one.


    Most importantly, these people are here. The most frightening frost witch Lisandro must be nearby. That guy is the most frightening one.


    Now there is only a place right ahead.


    But as soon as he ran out, he saw a strange helmet with ox horn on his head, two huge battle axes in his hand, and a soldier with muscles all over stood in the front.


    Next to the soldier, there was a woman riding a huge wild boar.


    The wrath of winter, sejonny.


    Crazy warrior Olaf.


    The two most frightening guys in the whole freldrod.


    It is also a rare enemy who can fight with experts such as Aishi and Tamil.


    In the fury of winter, sertrane is ashy''s biggest enemy. She is incompatible with her personal grudges, tribal battles and beliefs.


    Although Aishi won in the end, it doesn''t mean that sejonny is weak.


    The crazy warrior Olaf has worked hard for honor and death all his life.


    He went everywhere to challenge those lives strong enough, hoping to find himself a glorious way to die.


    But he has not been able to achieve his wish to challenge freldrod''s most powerful monster, the frost snake, and he survived.


    Challenging sezhuang Ni, although he was exhausted, he still didn''t die.


    This time, Lisandro awakened him from his deep sleep and promised to bring him a truly powerful enemy.


    So Olaf became the flag of Lisandro, killing in order to find a powerful enemy and seek the death of glory in his heart.


    Xiao Ba, and the people on Xiao BA''s back made Olaf feel excited. He could feel the powerful breath emanating from these people.


    The desire to fight made Olaf feel crazy.


    Seeing Xiao Ba rush over directly, Olaf didn''t dodge. He grabbed two huge battle axes in his hands. Instead of retreating, he roared, and the whole man rushed forward.


    And the anger of winter nearby also urged the wild boar under his crotch, grabbed the meteor hammer in his hand and rushed over.


    Twilight of the gods!


    On Olaf''s body, a circle of light flashed out in an instant, and the weapons in his hand were covered with a layer of blood red light.


    Similar to the skills of rage, Olaf''s strength and speed will be greatly increased in an instant, and two battle axes will be released directly at the same time.


    Just like a shell, it directly cut through the air and roared past with that sad scream.


    Throw against the current!


    When the huge axe was thrown, eight or two tentacles were hit directly. The axe instantly opened the tentacle''s skin and directly drilled in.


    The huge axe almost cut the two tentacles into four sections.


    Small eight eat pain, violent scream.


    At this time, Xiao BA''s counterattack also appeared, waving a tentacle directly and hitting Olaf.


    Although Olaf was a crazy soldier, he couldn''t bear the power of Xiao ba. He blew his body and flew out directly.


    In the rear, a meteor hammer fell directly.


    Boom!


    Guan Zhaolin''s two flesh arms directly hit the past and intercepted the meteor hammer.


    Although the fist was pierced by the sharp thorn on the meteor hammer, Guan Zhaolin''s pen was entangled like rubber. He grabbed the meteor hammer and threw all the wild boars under se Zhuang Ni and Se Zhuang Ni into the sky.


    The two men were pushed back in a row. There was no obstacle in front of them. Xiao BA was running desperately.


    But what should come still comes.


    On the one hand, he didn''t know the power of the king of trolls and the king of trolls'' legion, and on the other hand, he was worried about the existence of Lisandro.


    But Lisandro finally appeared.


    A god grabbed a violent potion in his hand and injected it instantly without humming.

 Chapter 1058

    Which of these brothers is not cruel to the enemy or to himself in battle.


    Everyone can feel that this frivolity is very bad.


    Although they are also more than a dozen experts, and there is even a large area of mecha around Mumu, their fists are difficult to defeat four hands, and there are more experts in each other, including freer zhuod, the void family, even the most terrible Lisandro, and even other experts solicited by Lisandro.


    Especially the troll king and the troll Legion around the troll king!


    At this time, I can''t afford the slightest delay. If I delay a little, I may lose my life here.


    When in trouble, as a man, he naturally has to bear the responsibilities that men need to bear.


    It''s better for men to use this stuff like rage potion, and women can avoid it. The sequelae is too big.


    The effect of this Berserker potion has been discovered since the last time a god fought alone with Duke Kao.


    God is very satisfied with that kind of power. Although he can''t talk about the invincibility, he can at least shorten the gap between himself and the enemy to a great extent, and even turn defeat into victory.


    So since then, after ah Shen returned, he began to manufacture this kind of thing on a large scale. Although the sequelae is very big, compared with those sequelae, it is more important to survive, isn''t it?


    Therefore, for some powerful brothers in the territory, Berserker and anti necrotic serum have almost become their usual gadgets.


    Just after the injection, a Shen''s face suddenly became ferocious, and his eyes were red with blood. It looked like a fierce ghost.


    Nearby, a roar also sounded at the same time.


    It was Guan Zhaolin. The syringe in his hand was directly thrown away. A wild breath jumped up from Guan Zhaolin in an instant, and the two meat arms behind him almost jumped out in an involuntary moment.


    Right next to Guan Zhaolin, fan Xiaotian was never idle, and the syringe was still stuck on his thigh, but the medicine in it had long disappeared. It was originally a muscle Qiu knot body, and at this time it became a completely muscle stick.


    Even the little yellow book was injected with Berserker.


    Compared with others, little yellow book is not the kind of strength of body strengthening type. It seems useless to inject rage medicine.


    However, the actual situation is not the case. This Berserker is equally effective for energy release type capable people and heroes. It can make the energy in their body more abundant, the energy recovery faster, the energy itself stronger and the energy release more smoothly.


    This medicine can exert a powerful effect on everyone.


    The four brothers were injected with rage medicine at the same time, which had never happened before. It can be imagined that the brothers were very afraid of lissandro.


    After all, this guy is different from Duke Kao. Duke Kao is a man, and the frost witch is an old monster who has lived for thousands of years.


    I played once before and almost broke the dungeon.


    At that time, many experts shot, but they were not opponents at all. Fortunately, there was Xiaoba at that time. Otherwise, maybe no one could stop Lisandro.


    And after such a long time, everyone can obviously feel that the terrible smell from lissandro has obviously become stronger than before.


    It is precisely because in the face of such a terrible enemy that every brother has prepared for the worst.


    Lissandro''s figure appeared floating in the air ahead.


    Right next to lissandro, there were several others standing.


    Only one of them we know is Zhong lixiu. This guy seems to be Lisandro''s close bodyguard.


    Of course, in addition to this Lisandro, there are several furry men who obviously don''t look Chinese.


    It doesn''t matter whether they are Chinese or not. What matters is that these strong guys are filled with very powerful power.


    A head higher than Zhong lixiu''s body looks very strong, and his eyes are full of pride!


    Are these superpowers on the Russian side?


    Was forcibly subdued by Lisandro and became his own man?


    It seems that this guy Lisandro is really unusual. He actually began to develop his own strength outside while fighting between s city and Knox. Now it has become a very difficult threat.


    Damn guy.


    Just beat back sister pig and Olaf. Unexpectedly, so many monsters appeared again.


    Watching us rush over, those fluffy Russian capable people did not feel afraid of Xiao Ba, but roared one by one.


    These people with abilities have continued their national fierce and wild style. Basically, those abilities are mainly based on physical strengthening and transformation.


    One of the guys slapped his fists on his chest. He was a big brown bear with a height of two feet.


    Another guy turned into a gorilla like King Kong.


    The next second, the dozen guys roared directly from the ground. There were only a dozen people, but when these guys charged, they felt like thousands of troops and horses, which made people tremble.


    In an instant, these guys had rushed to Xiaoba''s face and rushed over one by one.


    These are strong people with very good strength. If they were before, they might really bring great trouble to God.


    But now, these guys are not strong enough.


    After the injection of the rage potion, the strength of the four guys'' bodies was so strong that they could not be described. The violent power in their bodies urgently needed a channel to vent.


    Also roaring, ah Shen, Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian rushed over in an instant.


    A Shen''s body rushed to the King Kong first. After the rage, the two men were almost the same size.


    The King Kong, with one punch, hit ah Shen''s head. The guy''s appearance and strength really look like King Kong in some movies.


    But God, more than King Kong.


    A fist the size of the vinegar jar directly greeted him.


    One black and one white, two fists collided together in an instant, but what appeared was bright red.


    With a shrill wail, a God''s fist is like a drill bit. If you put it in slow motion, you can clearly see that a God''s fist directly smashed the King Kong''s palm into pieces.


    Follow the fist, to the wrist, to the arm, to the elbow... All the way down, it was directly smashed.


    Immediately, he flew up and kicked it directly on King Kong''s chest. The guy''s huge body was directly hit and flew out, with the shit of several people behind him.


    As for the side, Guan Zhaolin was more direct. The two flesh arms on his body were like ropes, which immediately wrapped around the brown bear''s body, and the whole body almost turned into a mass of black mud.


    Absorb!


    Evolution!


    Guan Zhaolin''s power!


    It''s just that it''s a little troublesome to use this power at ordinary times, but now, under the Berserker, this ability is more ferocious than before.


    Surrounded by the black mud of Guan Zhaolin''s incarnation, you can clearly see that the guy inside is struggling desperately, but no matter how hard the guy tries, he still can''t get rid of Guan Zhaolin''s bondage.


    Guan Zhaolin took him directly to Xiao BA''s back. In a few seconds, the struggle inside was quiet.


    As for fan Xiaotian, he was more simple. He threw out two big axes in his hands.


    Just like the rapid rotation of the cross boomerang, deep blood marks were directly left on the bodies of unlucky people along the way.


    After a whirl, he fell back into the hands of fan Xiaotian.


    As for the sky, Xiao Huang''s book is directly against Lisandro.


    Before, little yellow book had a short fight with lissandro, but failed.


    However, little yellow book knows a little more about Lisandro''s strength than others.


    Through this time, little yellow book may be able to know how strong that guy is.

 Chapter 1059

    The other two people in the sky, Mu Mu and Bingya, made a direct detour and bypassed Lisandro''s place.


    Bingya tried to resist the impulse of Bingjing Phoenix to rush over and fight. She was badly repaired last time. This time, she absolutely didn''t want to try again.


    As for Lisandro, she just stayed in the sky and watched the two men leave. Lisandro didn''t go after them.


    Lisandro could feel that there was a much stronger enemy in front of her.


    Over the head of the little yellow book, sindra''s image is emerging high. With the continuous improvement of the strength of the little yellow book, sindra''s appearance is becoming clearer.


    At the beginning, it was just a vague shadow, but now, driven by the violent potion, the strength of the little yellow book has soared, and the image of sindra is much clearer than ever before.


    Just above the head of the little yellow book, the huge virtual shadow of sindra has emerged.


    Vaguely, you can see that pair of sexy slender legs standing in the air.


    Her cold eyes stared at Lisandro in front of her, and Cinderella had no fear at all.


    Lisandro is a witch who has survived for thousands of years. Sindra knows very well.


    But sindra is also a young genius. She showed great talent at a very young age. For the control of the dark forces, sindra claims that she does not belong to anyone.


    Even a witch who has lived for thousands of years will not be afraid.


    A large amount of energy quickly collects on the body, and the most terrible energy pouring comes up.


    Just the same energy pouring, the little yellow book is very different when used in hindra.


    The dark energy around us gathered in an instant, and a spear solidified by a sharp dark force appeared directly.


    It is no longer the shape of the previous French ball.


    The round Dharma ball is only for the convenience of controlling this power, but the Dharma ball is not sharp enough. If hindra uses it, this sharp spear can obviously cause more terrible damage.


    Energy pouring?


    This time there was no overwhelming energy frenzy, only the dark spear in hindra''s hand, that''s all.


    That is the high-intensity compression of all forces. Those forces have been compressed to the limit by sindra. Although it doesn''t seem to have the overwhelming power, this compression obviously makes this force more terrible.


    "Give it to me... Break!" she said, and the spear in her hand immediately took off and roared straight ahead.


    Everywhere you go, the space seems to have been penetrated like a circular cavity, which can''t be healed for a long time.


    It seems very slow, but in fact the speed is amazing. When there is no time to respond, the dark spear has appeared in front of Lisandro and penetrated directly into Lisandro''s body.


    Seeing this appearance, lissandro was not afraid, but just stretched out her hand, and a similar spear appeared, but the spear was not black, but a piece of ice blue.


    The palm shook and the ice spear flew out.


    Bang... CLICK!


    The two spears collided directly in mid air, and the two spears turned into fragments almost at the same time.


    Sindra''s hard-working strength was easily destroyed.


    Although it was said that they died together, sindra made a big move, and Lisandro was just a small skill, and the difference was very obvious.


    And this is just the beginning of Lisandro''s action.


    When the ice spear just broke, lissandro waved her hand and a huge ice claw appeared directly from the air. With the crackling sound, the ice claw roared in an instant.


    The huge ice claws, like demons, directly covered the area of Nuo da. Everywhere they went, the extreme cold seemed to make the surrounding air unbearable, and directly turned into large pieces of ice debris!


    It left a path like a glacier and surrounded sindra and little yellow book directly.


    That kind of power made Xiao Huang Shu change his face. Xiao Huang Shu could clearly feel that his body seemed to have been completely frozen before the cold Giant Claw even came in front of him.


    Little yellow book clearly knows that he can''t bear that power, even if he is injected with rage medicine.


    That power is too strong.


    However, the little yellow book is not fighting alone. There is a hindra on the top of the little yellow book.


    Sindra would never watch her host die under the attack of the witch.


    Only hindra''s body was broken in mid air.


    In the next second, the dark energy roared ahead like a tsunami.


    Click!


    Dark energy collides with the power of frost.


    It''s like water and fire don''t agree. With a bang, the two forces explode at the same time.


    An impact came directly from mid air. Xiao Huangshu''s body couldn''t control and flew out directly.


    Seeing that he was about to fall to the ground, a figure suddenly roared over, grabbed one hand of little yellow book, and dragged little yellow book away in an instant.


    It''s not mu mu. Seeing that little Huang Shu can''t carry it, Mu Mu is worried about any problems and is ready to help at any time.


    Although the ice giant claw is broken, little yellow book basically doesn''t have much strength left.


    The two men just collided with each other. Little Huang Shu didn''t even suffer any damage, but his own strength was exhausted in the battle just now.


    It can be imagined that the battle just now is such a powerful pressure for Xiaohuang book.


    When passing Xiaoba, Mumu threw the little yellow book again. Xiaoba also sensed the danger. Several tentacles worked hard and wriggled wildly on the ground, constantly accelerating their speed.


    At this time, another guy has been driving the avalanche to catch up. Who is that, not the king of trolls?


    Seeing that the octopus monster in front had run so far, trumpel smiled grimly, and the broken bone stick in his hand suddenly waved out and hit the ground under his feet with a bang.


    Boom, boom!


    The next second, I only saw a force surging wildly along the ground, and there was a violent explosion wherever I went.


    That kind of power extended very fast. In an instant, it reached the front of Xiaoba, and then exploded completely.


    With the roar, a huge iceberg suddenly jumped out in front of Xiaoba, blocking Xiaoba''s footsteps.


    Pillar of ice!


    The king of trolls has almost the same skill as his signboard. He instantly summons an iceberg and blocks it in front of the target.


    Icebergs can''t pass, they can only detour, and when they pass, they will be slowed down.


    In short, it is a very troublesome skill. What is called out in the game is an icicle, but what is called out here is an iceberg.


    Icebergs have lost their impassable characteristics, but correspondingly, icebergs are larger, higher and cover a wider range.


    Seeing the appearance of the iceberg, Xiao BA''s speed suddenly decreased.


    If this situation continues, it won''t take long for those monsters to chase them from behind.


    "Don''t turn, continue to rush for me!" ah Shen roared angrily, pushing his feet one by one.


    Almost all eyes were spraying flames, and the body jumped out like a laser. The fist in the hand gathered the strength of the whole body.


    Almost all the effects of rage potion are concentrated at this time.


    One punch hit the center of the iceberg.


    Boom... CLICK!


    Only a crisp sound was heard, the iceberg suddenly broke, and large pieces of ice were catapulted in all directions like bullets.


    God smashed the iceberg with one punch, but after smashing the iceberg, God''s power was almost gone.


    "Go to the canyon, rush for me!" God shouted.


    "Chen Yi, Zhang Xuliang, Xue Yang, you three are dead!"


    Thousands of cation cannons, hurricanes and flames appeared at the same time.


    The terrible energy explodes behind them, blocking the trolls who are constantly chasing and killing, and intercepting the footsteps of the enemies.

 Chapter 1060

    The speed of little eight was very fast. Except that those trolls could barely keep up with the trend of avalanche falling at the beginning, they were soon thrown away by little eight.


    Among these people, I''m afraid only Lisandro can catch up with Xiao Ba, but Lisandro didn''t chase him alone.


    This carefully planned ambush was unexpectedly avoided by these people and ran faster than the rabbit.


    Trumpel waved his huge iron rod and roared. In his voice, he was obviously very dissatisfied. He was unhappy that these prey escaped from under his eyes.


    "Master, what shall we do now?" trumpleton became very humble when he came next to lissandro.


    "Do you want me to go after them with someone?" asked trumpel.


    "Don''t use it for the time being. Look at the direction of their escape. There is something very difficult to provoke in that place. Now we don''t need to provoke that thing." lissandro said coldly.


    It was obvious that Lisandro knew what a terrible monster there was in the Grand Canyon.


    Baron Nash, it''s a life more terrible than a dragon. Even with lissandro''s strength, he doesn''t dare to easily provoke the monster.


    "What shall we do now?" continued trumpel.


    "Wait, when all the people behind us appear, start to move towards this country and wipe out all the enemies along the way. Don''t let any of them go. This whole continent will become our territory." lissandro smiled grimly.


    Lisandro''s goal is not so simple. She wants to be the master of the whole world and accomplish what she failed to accomplish in the hero League.


    Lisandro wants to change the whole world back to the ice age, in which Lisandro will become the real queen.


    And this is just the beginning.


    In fact, Lisandro is not a fool. This guy is very smart. She knows that even if the world has ended, most of it has been destroyed.


    But there are still many enemies.


    The arrival of the end of the world paralyzed most of the weapon systems in the world, but the ordinary people who survived benefited from this situation and had great power.


    These living people are a very powerful enemy.


    Not to mention, Lisandro also knows that all other ambitious people who come to the world from the hero alliance may not have the same ideas as themselves, and even those ambitious people are more crazy than themselves.


    There are many guys who are no weaker than themselves in Knox, Zuan, shuruima, shadow island and so on. Those people must be planning something.


    Heroes come from troubled times.


    This chaotic world provides the best place for those ambitious.


    Lisa Sandro originally planned to watch the tiger fight on the mountain. When both sides were fighting, she took advantage of the weakness of both sides, and then she suddenly shot and destroyed everyone at once.


    But Lisandro found that it seemed impossible. The chaos lasted for so long, and the power of those human capable groups was not weakened, but became stronger and stronger.


    If it lasts for a long time, it may really become a force enough to compete with itself.


    So lissandro is ready to go out.


    Of course, Lisandro is also very clear that it is basically impossible to complete this cause only by relying on herself and these powerful men. Without a strong enough army, it is impossible to do this.


    So Lisandro found trumpel and resurrected so many of trumpel''s men. The trolls were not living lives. They died when the world of the League of heroes collapsed and they were frozen.


    But Lisandro used her own strength to resurrect these guys and become her own dead men. They know a group of moving and fighting corpses, that''s all.


    And the polar bears wallibel brought in from the Arctic.


    During this period of time, Lisandro has been hiding in the Arctic to recuperate. The cold of the Arctic is the best environment for Lisandro, and her strength has been greatly restored and increased in the Arctic.


    When Lisandro left the Arctic, he was the first to pass through the vast land of Russia.


    Russian hell is broad, but the number is sparse. There are few people in total.


    In the corpse tide, the impact is relatively small. In proportion, the number of people who survive may be several times that of China.


    The cold also limits the speed of the spread of autopsy. There are not so many people, greatly reduces the risk of infection, and there is no fear of concentrated outbreak.


    The wide territory also gives those who survive enough opportunity and time to find a place where they can hide.


    In fact, hundreds of thousands or even millions of people may have survived in Russia. It doesn''t sound like much, but the proportion is many times higher than that in China.


    Without exception, among these people, it is normal to give birth to some powerful experts.


    Like us, they are also leading members of their own nation to resist the invasion of zombies.


    All this was normal until they met Lisandro, which was the end of their good days.


    Because the zombie was missing and the mutant beast was silent, these people thought their good days had finally come. They just climbed out of those caves and were attacked by lissandro.


    When Lisandro led his troll and bear army all the way over, he made a request to the Russian survivors to either surrender or die.


    Surrender? These people themselves are fierce folk customs, and now it is the end of the day, how can they easily surrender?


    As a result, there was a war between the two sides.


    For this nation, this war is obviously disastrous.


    There were hundreds of thousands of survivors, the number of whom dropped by hundreds of thousands. After being killed, they finally realized that this woman could not resist herself.


    They chose to surrender and became Lisandro''s people.


    Lisandro controlled these people and gave them to sezhuanni for training. They all became powerful soldiers and became the third Legion under Lisandro.


    It is also the largest one.


    However, the strength of this Legion is uneven, and its action is a little slower than that of other legions.


    Trolls often lead the battle. Unfortunately, this Legion did not arrive. Otherwise, if these people were surrounded together, there would be no one who could go out alive.


    "Serene, how long will it take your men to come here?" lissandro asked.


    "It will take about half a day."


    "Half a day? Wait on the spot. When the army appears, everyone will set out together." lissandro ordered gloomily.


    Her cold eyes stared at the distant land, which would be the territory she was about to conquer.


    Let''s say that God and his gang did not chase and kill lissandro after they fled. They were going to go to the Grand Canyon for adventure. Since these people did not chase and kill, there was no need to provoke the Baron Nash.


    Baron Nash didn''t want to face it easily until he had to.


    Went straight around in a circle, and then hurried back to s city.


    Just thought about it for a night. No one expected to encounter this group of enemies.


    Four people were injected with rage potion, but they couldn''t do Lisandro. This guy has been informed for so long, and his strength has obviously become particularly terrible.


    And this time this guy appeared again. It will never be that simple.


    This is likely to have a very serious impact on s city. We must inform s city of this news.


    In the face of such a terrorist threat, we must be prepared in advance.


    Four people injected with Berserker lost their fighting power, while others guarded around to prevent them from appearing again.


    At the same time, in S City, we are also waiting for their return.


    God, they also represent hope.


    They have been away for two days and have not seen anyone yet. It is estimated that it is difficult to find that thing.


    Taking advantage of this time, I continue to hunt down the soul origin of those heroes!

 Chapter 1061

    The origin of heroes has become my most important strategic material now.


    The latter requirements are becoming more and more abnormal. The source of the soul can be decomposed into fragments and marks, but the marks cannot synthesize the source, and the use of fragments is becoming less and less.


    Advanced platinum needs one and advanced diamond needs three. As a result, it takes nine to advance from diamond to master.


    Although I have a lot of them, I''m still a long way from getting around.


    The people in Knox who killed me before made me rich for a while, but now it looks far from enough.


    The three soul origins of the king of the river, singid and Mondo have been used.


    The rest are Swain, the doomsday messenger fedtik, the scarlet Reaper Vladimir, and the undead God of war Thain.


    During this period of time, I have solved all the soul origins of these four people, but there are still five.


    I don''t know which unlucky guy will come to the door by himself.


    However, these four hunters took a lot of effort. They are not easy to mess with.


    Swein and Federick are both powerful and dangerous in their original territory.


    Vladimir is more difficult to deal with. His blood sucking ability is very disgusting. He lost his life carelessly.


    As for Thain, it was a ferocious mess, just like that kind of woolly mammoth. When he charged, the mountain was directly smashed and could not be stopped.


    In order to solve these four guys, we have spent a lot of effort. Fortunately, our strength has improved well during this period of time.


    In addition, most of these people are old members of Knox. Ruiwen, heville and leflea know them well.


    All kinds of traps, plans and hard work are dangerous and dangerous, and they have finally been solved.


    And this time my level limit has reached level 90. Now it seems that upgrading has become the past, and it is becoming more and more difficult.


    Even if I kill a hero and harvest the head directly, I can get a lot of experience, but it is still far from enough for the upgrade.


    Kill all these four people, with a total experience value of 3.2 billion, which only makes my level reach level 86. Although there are only four levels behind, I estimate that I have to hunt at least two heroes to raise my level.


    After doing these things, God, they haven''t come back yet.


    We also feel a little wrong. It''s supposed to be back.


    Guan Xiaoshuang hurried around the city. He had just met his brother, but Guan Xiaoshuang was worried about what trouble his brother would encounter.


    "Stay here and don''t run around." looking at Guan Xiaoshuang''s appearance, I advised him, "it''s no use worrying now. I can''t help you. You should trust your brother and them. The strength of those guys is very good, and they are cunning. They don''t die so easily."


    "I''ll ride the dragon to have a look." I paused and continued.


    In fact, I am also very worried. After all, according to the original plan, they should have come back yesterday.


    Although most zombies and mutant animals have disappeared now, I''m still worried about what problems will happen to those brothers.


    When I came to the dragon, I was about to board the dragon and look for it. At this time, I only heard a rumble outside the city.


    That voice is very familiar. Who is it?


    Can''t they come back?


    As soon as I heard the sound, I rushed in the direction of the city gate. Sure enough, I saw Xiao BA''s back carrying a lot of people to the city.


    Bingya and Mumu are still circling in the sky.


    Brothers are back at last. I can put my heart down.


    But when I saw the brothers, I frowned again.


    These brothers look very embarrassed.


    In particular, ah Shen, fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huang Shu and Guan Zhaolin lay on Xiao BA''s back and could hardly move.


    There are no scars on his body.


    As soon as I looked at it, I knew that it was the sequelae after the injection of rage medicine. This situation would last for several days if the Ghana monsoon could not recover.


    Fortunately, Jana also heard the news and appeared nearby. Seeing the appearance of those people, she quickly lost a recovery season.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked hurriedly, looking at my brothers.


    "Trouble is coming." Mu Mu fell from the sky, and his beautiful face looked full of worry.


    "Lisandro''s gang appeared again," muki said.


    Lissandro!


    When I heard the name, my heart suddenly clicked.


    Of course, I know what the name stands for. It stands for danger. At the same time, for me, the name has a different meaning.


    Lisandro, that''s Fang Qi.


    Although there is no absolute evidence to prove that Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue are the same person, Fang Qianxue has never admitted that she is Fang Qi.


    But I''m basically sure in my heart.


    But Fang Qi''s body was occupied by Li sangzhuo.


    The frost witch, using the same means as the Nine Tailed Fox Ali, forcibly broke free from the shackles of the dark space and came to the world with her own soul.


    However, the strength of the frost witch is obviously not comparable to that of Ali, and her experience is far more than that. Li sangzhuo did not sleep for a long time. After waking up in Fang Qianxue, she immediately controlled Fang Qianxue and worked hard for her complete resurrection.


    After the time was ripe, Li sangzhuo completely occupied Fang Qianxue''s body and replaced it.


    At that time, Lisandro''s strength had grown to a perverted level.


    After that, we only met Lisandro once. That was when Lisandro led several experts to besiege the dungeon.


    At that time, the strong protective cover of the dungeon was broken alive.


    At that time, Lisandro showed her strength for the first time and defeated Bingya with one move.


    At that time, many of us shot, but we couldn''t take advantage of Lisandro.


    That is, Xiao BA at that time, with great strength, pushed Li sangzhuo back temporarily.


    Once Lisandro''s strength begins to recover, the speed is definitely very fast. Now Xiaoba is definitely not Lisandro''s opponent. Otherwise, these brothers will not be so embarrassed.


    Hurriedly let the injured brothers go back and lie down well. Ghana continued to treat and recover the pain of the brothers.


    Taking this opportunity, Mu Mu and Bingya finally explained to us what had happened.


    After listening to their story, several of our leaders frowned.


    This time, Lisandro is obviously prepared and stronger than before. Not to mention, she has more men than before.


    And now it''s completely certain that Lisandro is mixed with the people of the void family.


    Originally, it was just a Lisandro, which was enough trouble for us. Now, coupled with the monsters of the void family, the pressure immediately doubled for us.


    "In particular, we should pay attention to the troll king trandel. That guy''s own strength is still second. The troll Legion led by him will become a great threat to us," Mumu said.


    "Although we didn''t fight with those ordinary trolls, we can feel that even those ordinary trolls will not be inferior to those with ordinary high abilities in our territory."


    The combat effectiveness of those with advanced abilities is already very strong, at least related to Zhaolin''s previous strength.


    There are thousands of trolls, that is, thousands of advanced abilities.


    No wonder they need to escape. Under the threat of so many high-level abilities, I''m afraid the dragon will be finished.


    Damn it, I didn''t expect that a more terrible guy came immediately after dukekao was solved.


    "We should be prepared. Lisandro came from the far north. I think there are many capable people in Russia around him. It is estimated that Lisandro has leveled the territory of Russia. The next step is our side."


    Not only heroes, but also capable people. This lissandro has become smarter.

 Chapter 1062

    "How many Russians are there in Lisandro?" I asked.


    "This is not very clear. We only see more than a dozen around Li sangzhuo. The number is small, but the strength is very strong!" Mumu said: "their strength is about the same as... Before Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian didn''t inject Berserker."


    "It''s impossible. Even if I didn''t inject rage medicine, one of them could kill them." fan Xiaotian, lying next to him, groaned unconvinced.


    But I don''t have much confidence to speak.


    Mumu is not the kind of person who talks casually. Fan Xiaotian has no confidence. In this way, the strength of those people is not much worse than that.


    In this way, it is a very serious threat.


    It''s already very dangerous. Coupled with these more than a dozen super first-class experts, it''s enough to destroy s city.


    This Lisandro is much smarter than Duke Cao and knows the ability to win over on earth.


    Otherwise, they are alone and far from rivals. In that case, the threat is not as serious as it is now.


    "Only a dozen of them?" I asked again.


    "I don''t know. We only see a dozen..." Bingya shook her head.


    "No, there are others." at this time, Guan Zhaolin suddenly sat up from the nearby recliner.


    As a result, he immediately pulled the pain on his body and lay down again.


    "You''re so badly injured. Lie down and rest well and don''t move." Guan Xiaoshuang patted Guan Zhaolin and said unhappily.


    Guan Zhaolin showed his teeth and dared not move any more.


    "What else do you know?" I looked at Guan Zhaolin and asked.


    "Hey, I took this into consideration at that time. We have to have a sufficient understanding of their strength." Guan Zhaolin boasted without blushing and jumping: "I can swallow the target. After swallowing the target, I can still get part of the memory of the target."


    Blow it. When the boy was doing it, he didn''t think about these things.


    "So, when I was fighting, I immediately swallowed one of them. Didn''t I just digest it? Although I didn''t get all the memory, there were a lot of memories about Lisandro." Guan Zhaolin said proudly.


    Just after getting the memory, Guan Zhaolin knew that he had become the greatest hero this time.


    Because there are many very important things in these memories.


    "They have a total of 100000 Russian troops." even if they don''t speak, it immediately threw out a topic that shocked all of us.


    100000, Russian troops?


    "Although they are not all military, about a quarter of them are military, another quarter are members of Russian gangs, and the remaining half are ordinary people."


    "Although they are ordinary people, they have all kinds of heavy weapons, guns, ammunition and even tanks."


    It is worthy of being a fighting nation. It is said that even primary school students in Russia can play with guns.


    All kinds of weapons are almost familiar. As long as you have a weapon, you can fight immediately. They are quite powerful.


    Although the 100000 people are not all troops, they are actually not much worse than the army.


    And there are heavy equipment such as tanks and rockets.


    "Originally, they had nearly a million people alive. Under the leadership of 40 or 50 capable people like us, they were OK. After the zombies disappeared, they came out of the mountains and forests to rebuild a city."


    The plans are the same as ours to rebuild a city as a human settlement.


    "However, they were ambushed by lissandro, their boss died, and more than 50 of the most powerful people were killed."


    In order to avoid the annihilation of their own nation, forced by helplessness, the remaining people can only lead the living people to take refuge in Lisandro.


    Forced to take refuge, if you don''t choose to surrender, no one will survive.


    Sometimes, we can even understand their thoughts. No one wants to take refuge in the enemy who killed his comrades in arms and companions.


    They may be the people who hate Lisandro the most, but they can''t either take refuge or destroy the family.


    In the face of the life and death of the whole nation and perhaps even mankind, they have to grovel.


    Just like s city at that time, either die or live.


    "The dozen we saw are only part of them. In addition, there are more than a dozen experts, leading 100000 Russian troops, moving in our direction. That Lisandro wants to rely on 100000 troops to rule the world."


    If it was before, this idea is ridiculous. 100000 troops want to rule the world? Don''t be kidding. How many missiles and troops the United States has deployed in the Middle East has not yet fallen into the quagmire of Afghanistan.


    But that was before.


    Now, 100000 troops, that is definitely a very huge number.


    If no one stopped, the witch Lisandro might succeed.


    "Because those troops are ordinary people, they are moving slowly, but it is certain that their goal is here," Guan Zhaolin said.


    "Guess how long it will take them to get to our position?" I asked.


    "At least three days." Guan Zhaolin thought for a moment and said.


    "Three days is almost enough. Inform the Western Theater and directly bomb them with missiles. Maybe they can directly kill all the lissandro people." I turned my eyes and said.


    If the missile could kill Lisandro directly, we would have a lot less trouble.


    "I guess it''s unlikely," said Guan Zhaolin, shaking his head. "Even if it was a missile bombing, 80% of the deaths were ordinary people."


    For Lisandro, as well as those masters under Lisandro, members of the void family, this kind of thing is meaningless.


    "If you can''t, talk to the old men in the Western Theater. Those old men are old and cunning. Maybe they can have some good ideas."


    For a moment, we don''t know what to do. It''s very troublesome. We''ll pay a lot if we''re not careful.


    "If we can, we can try to cooperate with them." at this time, Zhao Zixuan spoke again.


    This woman always expresses her opinions at the most important time.


    "Together? What do you say?" I asked.


    "Didn''t Guan Zhaolin say that those people were forced to take refuge in Li sangzhuo." Zhao Zixuan said: "I heard that the people in Russia are very vindictive. They must be very unhappy with Li sangzhuo. They don''t want to kill Li sangzhuo all the time, but they don''t have the opportunity and strength."


    "Moreover, Li sangzhuo and the army seem to move forward separately, which gives us a chance to intervene. If we can connect with them, we may be able to persuade them to join hands with us and pay Li sangzhuo together." Zhao Zixuan said.


    At that time, if Lisandro''s men appear in front of our city, we will attack from the inside and they will intercept from the back. Maybe we can catch Lisandro''s gang.


    Zhao Zixuan said it was really an idea.


    But this idea is very dangerous. Who can guarantee that those people will not betray us? Who can guarantee that those people will not give us up under the threat of lissandro?


    "Of course, for us, we need to be fully prepared, that is, we must be prepared to fight against Lisandro and Russian forces at the same time." Zhao Zixuan added.


    "That is to say, we have to find someone to connect," Mumu said.


    "I''ll find some brothers who can be invisible?" Shang Qi said immediately.


    "No, I''ll go there myself." I shook my head and said, "ordinary brothers are easy to be found. Once found, it''s over. I have an invisible combat suit. The problem won''t be too big!"


    "Moreover, if such cooperation requires a person of sufficient weight, the other party can feel respect and our strength. Otherwise, they may not even have the idea of cooperation."


    "But there are also things that the Western Theater wants..."

 Chapter 1063

    Yes, for human reproduction, the mosses needed by the Western Theater must also be sent as soon as possible. After breaking away from the iceberg, these mosses have always depended on the cold ice made by Bingya to survive.


    Otherwise, in s city with such high temperature, I''m afraid it''s already wilting. We must send it as soon as possible so that we can start research there as soon as possible.


    After thinking for a while, I said, "give it to me together. You all stay in s city. Don''t go out casually for a while. Tighten up all our people and make full preparations for defense. At the same time, we should also do a good job in intelligence work. Don''t be attacked by others."


    At this time, the defense measures of S City dare not appear the slightest emptiness. The slightest mistake is fatal.


    At this time, we must be fully prepared.


    "Can you handle it alone? You need two places to run back and forth." Mu Mu is still worried.


    "It doesn''t matter. The dragon is fast enough. Even if it runs back and forth between two places, it''s no problem. Don''t worry. Even if I''m found by that guy lissandro, the woman won''t think of me. I don''t believe he can challenge the Dragon alone." I said.


    "Nuo, you''ve probably run out of rage potions. I still have two here. Take them and don''t hide them in case of any trouble." ah Shen took out two rage potions from his arms and threw them to me.


    "I hope I don''t need this kind of thing." I said with a smile.


    "Don''t be the best. If you need it, try to cause some damage to them as much as possible, and don''t lose your little life," said ah Shen.


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    "In addition, do you need to take someone with you? Or you can take care of it." Mumu asked.


    "I can do this alone. Bingya can help me make some ice cubes and ensure that they won''t melt for a few hours," I said.


    Bingya made me a box of ice, and the moss was saved in the ice. After that, I flew to the Western Theater in the dragon.


    At the same time, the brothers in the territory have gathered quickly and are quickly ready for battle.


    The Western Theater has also received news and is also ready.


    No one knows where Lisandro will attack first. No one wants to be attacked secretly, especially in the Western Theater. It can be said that there are no effective defense measures for the members of the void family.


    In the Gobi desert area, the ground is soft and easy for the members of the void family.


    When we came to the Western Theater, we saw a vigilant force.


    All kinds of fighter planes are constantly roaring overhead, and helicopters are constantly circling. Missiles have been erected. It seems that there is still some style of modern battlefield here.


    "You finally came here. How are those brothers now?" after I arrived at the place, Chu Tian came out to meet me personally without asking about the moss. Please ask about our brothers first.


    Whether it''s true or false, at least this makes people feel comfortable.


    "Although I was injured, no one died." I said briefly, and then threw the big box in my hand to long Qian: "this is the goods you want. It''s all in here."


    "It''s a pity that our brother was attacked suddenly, otherwise we would get more," I said.


    "It doesn''t matter. Human life is more important. This kind of research can continue after we kill those people, but the brothers'' lives are gone." Chu Tian said.


    "By the way, what do you think about the troops from Russia?" Chu Tian continued: "although I heard some news from Shangqi and probably know what happened, I still want to hear your personal opinion."


    "My opinion?" I hesitated for a moment and said, "my opinion is not to attack casually until I have determined what human beings really think. After I deliver the goods, I''m ready to go and meet them."


    "Would it be dangerous to connect, even if it was not found by the woman, in case those people stabbed us in the back?"


    "That''s Russia, but maozi. We''ve stabbed us a lot in history. Of course, we haven''t stabbed less. In short, those people can''t believe it." Chu Tian''s face gradually became a little strange.


    "Old man, what exactly do you want to say?" I looked at Chu Tian. I felt that he had something to say.


    "What I want to say is, in fact, we can..." he gestured on his neck, and old man Chu Tian''s face looked a little scary: "my missiles are ready and can be launched at any time. At that time, we will catch all those people and leave none."


    Good guy, he is worthy of being a general.


    It''s not nice to say. Who can be a general is not cruel?


    In addition, before the end of the day, although it was an era of peace, it was necessary to deal with countries such as the United States and Russia. In the military, the feeling of distrust was deeply rooted.


    Even at this time, master Chutian still doesn''t believe those people.


    "General Chu, I understand what you think," I said.


    "But that''s 100000 innocent people after all, isn''t it?" I don''t agree with Master Chu.


    I''m not the kind of virgin. I will never be soft when I should kill. I''m darker than anyone when I should do it.


    But those people are different.


    "No matter what happened before, it''s the end of the world now. It''s too much to care about those things. How many people do you think we have left now and how many living people are left in the world? If we living people have to earn life and death at this time, we can''t deal with zombies and mutant animals and other things, don''t you think?"


    "Well, I''ll get in touch. If the other party is really bent on working for Lisandro, we can solve the problem directly without saying a word. If not, those people can attract them. What do you think?" I said.


    Old man Chu Tian seems a little dissatisfied.


    According to his idea, direct missile bombing in the past can be done. How simple is it? Where does it need so much trouble?


    But since the boy insists, it''s settled.


    "When you''re clear, write me back."


    "Well, I''ll go now. Don''t launch your missile casually. Don''t blow me up."


    After an explanation, I took the dragon and began to rush towards the northern theater.


    There are only seven people on the dragon''s back, ashy and I.


    Although they can exist alone from me, they don''t have to go back to the little black room.


    But ashy, the connection between them and me is still unbroken, and they have habitually appeared around me.


    That kind of connection can''t be isolated by the system.


    On the dragon''s back, ash''s face looked a little low. In the past two days, ash looked very low, as if he had been thinking about something.


    Look at ash, I also feel a little distressed.


    "What''s the matter with you? What are you thinking?" I asked ash.


    Ash looked up at me. The expression on his face looked hesitant, but after hesitating for a while, ash still said, "my master, can I ask you a question?"


    "What question, ask, as long as I know the answer, I will answer you." I patted my chest and said.


    "That''s good." ashy took a deep breath and seemed to summon up great courage: "master, where did you get your... Endless anger?"


    AI Xi seems to have been thinking about this question for a long time. After asking this question, AI Xi''s eyes stare at me. From AI Xi''s eyes, I can feel a looming fear. I know that AI Xi is worried that she will hear the most desperate answer.


    Ashy''s question made the expression on my face freeze immediately.


    I knew endless anger could be concealed from others, but it could not be concealed from ash!

 Chapter 1064

    In fact, ash is smart and may have known it for a long time.


    In the face of Duke Kao, I used this skill for the first time to survive Duke Kao''s explosive attack.


    Next, I used this ability several times for heroes such as Fu svein and Federick. This skill is really easy to use.


    After using it, I found out how terrible this skill is. The barbarian didn''t call a real man cover for five seconds. In these five seconds, he just wanted to do what he wanted. He was not afraid to chop people with an axe.


    Especially when the other party thinks he has the chance to win, it''s fatal to give it directly.


    Ash has recognized this skill for a long time. Ash doesn''t know how I got this skill, because ash has always been with me. Ash knows what happened to me.


    In addition to the short time of system update, ash is afraid of what happened to make her feel afraid in this short time.


    Hesitated for a moment. It was just when ash didn''t ask before, but when ash asked, I decided to tell ash the truth, because ash is qualified to know the truth anyway.


    Although the truth may be a little uncomfortable.


    "I learned this skill from the system," I said.


    Ashy''s face barely wore a smile: "really, I didn''t expect you could learn the hero''s signboard skills from the system. That''s too powerful."


    "Not all heroes'' skills." I took a deep breath and looked at ash: "only... Heroes who have died can I learn their skills."


    I finally said it. It was cruel. When I said this, ash''s face turned very white.


    In that eye, it was obviously full of pain.


    AI Xi and Manzi are nominally husband and wife. Although they are only political marriages, they have no feelings.


    But anyway, as the leaders of the two tribes, the two people united together to fight on the extremely difficult freldrod ice field and jointly fight against other powerful enemies. Even as friends and comrades in arms, the news that Tamil has died still makes AI Xi feel unacceptable.


    Seeing the painful appearance of Aishi, I even regret it. It seems that I shouldn''t tell her the news. Maybe... I can hide it for a lifetime.


    Seeing ashy''s appearance, I wanted to comfort, but I didn''t know where to start.


    However, Aishi is not an ordinary person after all. Although she is very painful, Aishi seems to have been used to this situation.


    In that fraterndrode, the bad environment and the struggle among the tribes are killing people almost every day. No one can guarantee that their relatives will leave them, or even whether they can live until tomorrow.


    Death is a very sad thing, but it won''t let ash immerse himself in that kind of death.


    Moreover, in such a long time, ash has learned a way to transfer this sadness and pain.


    Turn pain into hatred.


    "Who killed him?" ash''s voice was as cold as freldrod''s ice.


    If he knew who killed Tamil, ash would definitely shoot that guy through his heart.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know who killed Tamil.


    "I don''t know who killed him, but his strength is very strong. One thing is certain that few people can kill him in this world," I said.


    "We''ll know who did it."


    Ash didn''t continue to speak, but a trace of frost like killing flashed in her blue eyes from time to time.


    Of course, although Aishi was angry, Aishi did not forget his task. The spirit of Falcon flew high in the sky and kept a certain distance in front of the dragon.


    About three hours later, we finally found Lisandro''s group.


    Now they have left the Western Theater and are heading inland.


    If they go straight in the current direction, their goal is s city.


    Because we found them in advance, we turned the direction in time and went around in circles. Because we were in the middle of the sky and found them in time, they didn''t find us.


    Moreover, these powerful people were indeed the first to move forward. I saw the people of the army more than ten kilometers behind me.


    It can be seen that these capable people have slowed down as much as possible, otherwise, the distance is not more than ten kilometers, it may be a gap of tens or hundreds of kilometers.


    Relying on the spirit of falcon, I can see the situation of that army very clearly.


    As Guan Zhaolin said, this army belongs to the semi military type, and a large number of them have shown very good military literacy.


    These are estimated to be members of the army and gangs and often need to fight.


    The rest are ordinary people, but these people are also carrying heavy guns and strong. Even women are very tough.


    In this team, as Guan Zhaolin said, a total of nearly 100 tanks, plus dozens of armored vehicles, and some mobile artillery, rocket launchers and other things are in the middle of the team.


    There are several armed helicopters flying in the sky.


    It is not easy to save so many heavy combat tools without a military base.


    Perhaps it is because of such good equipment here that we can survive the attack of zombie mutants.


    I have been quietly following these people, and did not immediately start to act.


    It''s like a spy watching. There''s a strange thing like a hearing aid on my ear. It''s a translator. I can''t understand Russian. This thing can make me hear each other clearly.


    Ask directly, who knows whether what the other party says is true or false. Only when the other party doesn''t know, can they spy on their real ideas.


    Quietly followed them. They didn''t talk. I saw more than a dozen experts. Their strength was almost as strong as Guan Zhaolin said.


    One of them, strong as a diamond, should be the second leader of the team mentioned by Guan Zhaolin.


    After the original leader died, he led the remaining brothers to take refuge in the former enemy and the murderer who killed his brother.


    I followed this guy all the way. I could see that this guy hated lissandro very much. He looked gloomy and hardly spoke all the way. Only occasionally I could see from his eyes that he hated lissandro very much.


    The army advanced very slowly, as if it were walking. It was obvious that it obeyed Lisandro''s orders.


    It was not long before it became dark.


    It took several hours to walk more than ten kilometers.


    Then I saw a man coming from the front. When I saw the man, the second leader''s face was even more ugly, full of disdain and disdain.


    "Zhong lixiu?" when I saw the man, I immediately recognized the guy''s identity. Who is that bastard if it''s not Zhong lixiu? I can''t say. This time I have to take advantage of this opportunity to completely solve this bastard thing.


    "Why did you walk so slowly and for such a long time to walk such a short distance? A group of waste." Zhong lixiu just came to these people and immediately scolded.


    It''s a surprise that he speaks Russian. This guy can speak a foreign language.


    But no matter what you say, as long as it''s human, the machine can translate it!


    "Hum, do you think our troops are your scattered people? The advance speed of the troops is very slow, not to mention there are so many ruts and grain and grass, why don''t you try?" the second leader was also very unhappy about the Zhong lixiu.


    "Otherwise, if you ask those ugly trolls to help us transport some heavy weapons and ammunition, our speed will go up immediately."


    Troll, how could that be? Lisandro loves those trolls very much. She will never let those trolls do such things.

 Chapter 1065

    Although Lisandro is recruiting her troops in a planned way, in Lisandro''s heart, she always regards her own lineage as a real confidant.


    For Lisandro, there is only one member of her real lineage, that is, trumpel, the king of trolls.


    This is the man Lisandro really trusts. He has won Lisandro''s trust in the hero League, and there is no exception in this world.


    As for the others, whether they are cejonny, Olaf, Wally bell, or Zhong lixiu, these experts recruited by human beings, are not enough to win the real trust of Lisandro.


    On the surface, Lisandro is just trying to find a balance among these people.


    So in fact, Lisandro did well for these people, but who can get real power?


    Only trumpel commands tens of thousands of troll soldiers. The number of these tens of thousands of troll soldiers is not comparable to that of Russian troops, but if they really fight, they may be able to destroy all these 100000 troops with only one charge. The combat effectiveness of trolls is unmatched by ordinary people, even with all kinds of heavy weapons.


    In addition to the king of trolls, other powers are also divided. Wally bell holds thousands of polar bears. The number is too small and the power is not enough.


    Sezhuang Ni is obviously the commander of these 100000 troops, but these 100000 people are thorny. It is definitely a trouble for sezhuang Ni to master these people.


    And on the surface, these people are controlled by sejonny. In fact, the compactness of these people is planted by lissandro himself.


    As long as Lisandro urges, it is possible to kill these people at any time. That is to say, although sezhuanni is the apparent commander, the power of life and death of these people is still in Lisandro''s hands and is actually controlled by Lisandro.


    Moreover, even for these more than 20 experts, lissandro still adopted the differentiation strategy, transferred some of them, stayed with her, entertained them, and treated them in a completely different way from others.


    Grind the edges and corners of these people little by little, so that they can experience different feelings, so as to divide these people and completely belong to their own hands.


    At the same time, it will also make those 100000 people, even some former companions, dissatisfied with these people. In this way, those people can only choose to invest in themselves completely.


    Lisandro has been intriguing for thousands of years. In this regard, it is definitely an expert that can''t be surpassed. Few people can compare with Lisandro. The gap is too big.


    In fact, for such a long time, the effect is still very good. These more than 20 experts have been completely divided and can''t see each other.


    Lisandro has begun to prepare for the next step.


    Zhong lixiu doesn''t even have any power. He is just a person who runs errands everywhere to convey orders. The orders are issued by Lisandro, but what these people hate is Zhong lixiu.


    Zhong lixiu is quite unpopular in this team no matter where he goes.


    Seeing that those people are unhappy with themselves, if they continue to stay here, these savage maozi may have to fight themselves.


    Zhong lixiu hurriedly conveyed Li sangzhuo''s order to let these people rest on the spot, camp and sleep. They got up at five o''clock tomorrow morning and continued on their way. After leaving this order, Zhong lixiu went away.


    "Boss, that kid''s gone?" after Zhong lixiu''s gone, he began to camp here. All the experts began to gather around the second leader one by one, and one of them asked.


    "Nonsense, of course that guy is going to go away. If I talk in front of me again, I''ll abolish him." the second leader vomited and scolded.


    "What shall we do now? We are going to China''s territory soon," said another white man.


    The second leader, who looked like a stone, suddenly looked gloomy: "let''s go step by step. Our lives are in the hands of others. What else can we do?"


    These people also look very helpless.


    After all, this kind of thing is unacceptable to anyone, not to mention these former experts, who can''t bear the taste.


    After a pause, the second leader turned and looked at the white man who spoke before: "Ivan, let''s try again."


    Ivan''s face changed when he heard this, and then a dozen people got into the tent together.


    Good guy, a large group of old men sneaked into the tent. What do you want to do? It won''t be dirty. What py transaction?


    I felt a little strange, but I was curious. Wearing an invisible combat suit, I was not afraid to be seen. I quietly touched the side. After I lost a real eye on one of them, I went back to the nearby trees.


    Those people don''t know that what they do has been watched.


    The second leader and Ivan were surrounded in the center, and the others surrounded a circle. Their vigilant eyes kept looking around, as if they were afraid of being found.


    It looks as strange as any ceremony.


    The second leader looks strong, his muscles are as hard as stones, and his face is like a knife; The Ivan was born in vain. It was definitely a handsome boy. It was nothing, but when compared with the second leader, it was a small reception.


    "No one, boss," said a brother.


    "Well, let''s start," said the boss. Then he took a deep breath and put his hand in his arms. He actually felt an emerald thing like a gem.


    Then he put the gem on Ivan''s head and closed his eyes.


    Good guy, I thought I really wanted to see a scene of Py trading. In that case, I had to close my eyes, but now it doesn''t seem so.


    The emerald gem on Ivan''s head sent out a hazy light, shining like a star, completely enveloping Ivan''s whole person.


    Even if I was outside, I could clearly see the light emitted from inside. It seemed that even the starlight on my head was attracted by that gem.


    Through the real eye, I can clearly see the picture inside.


    Under the shadow of the starlight, the power of the gem seemed to completely penetrate into Ivan''s body. Like that, there was even a flush on his white face, which looked particularly strange.


    His face was full of comfortable expressions and looked very strange.


    If there were only these two people, with that expression and some voices, the picture would be strange.


    However, the light in the gem did not last long and soon dissipated.


    Ivan seemed to have recovered from that very comfortable state.


    "How''s it going?" the others asked quickly when they saw Ivan wake up.


    Ivan''s face gradually darkened: "it hasn''t been untied. The curse that guy planted on me is still there. I can feel it."


    Now, I finally understand.


    Lisandro made a trick on them, and these people just wanted to unlock this means, so they were so sneaky.


    It seems that the second leader has some skills in this regard, but he can''t solve the curse planted by lissandro.


    "Hey, I still failed. My strength can only recover from my injury. I had hoped that by trying different gemstones, I could unlock our curse, but I didn''t expect to succeed all the time. Do you think we should always be controlled by the witch?" the second leader was helpless and angry, and hit the ground with a fist, It''s a big pit right away.


    It can be seen that the second leader is quite uncomfortable because he can''t untie the curse on himself and his brother.


    "Brother, don''t be sad." Ivan quickly comforted his boss: "this time we didn''t succeed. We can always find a feasible way next time. Before that, we just have to endure for a while."


    Obviously, these people are not trying for the first time. Their failures almost kill their patience, and there is little hope left in their hearts.

 Chapter 1066

    When I saw this situation, I knew it was time for me to play.


    These people have been trying and failing to untie their limitations.


    I don''t know what kind of curse Lisandro planted on them, but there is a treasure knife on me. So far, there is no restriction that this knife can''t solve.


    Mercury machete.


    Moreover, listening to them also makes me sure that these people are absolutely full of hatred for Lisandro. Once they can untie their restrictions, they will immediately turn against each other and turn against the water.


    This is the harvest of observation during this period of time.


    Thinking in my heart, I came to the front of the tent and waved directly to open the tent.


    All the people inside were very vigilant. As soon as they saw the movement of the door curtain, they immediately turned around. I don''t know how many people made a fighting posture.


    But soon, the expressions on these faces became stiff. No one?


    It''s impossible. The curtain was obviously opened. How can no one?


    Just when no one else reacted, Ivan took the lead, his face was slightly edged, his gloved palm shook violently, his body disappeared instantly, and he appeared in front of the curtain the next second.


    The palm of my hand was raised, and an energy wave roared directly at my face door.


    Although I couldn''t see anyone, but only with my own consciousness, Ivan found my position accurately.


    The strength is really good.


    However, just this kind of power wants to hit me. It seems to underestimate me.


    The image of the body appeared in an instant, twinkled in front of Ivan, and came behind Ivan in the next second.


    The palm of his hand swung out and buckled directly on Ivan''s neck. With a slight force of his fingers, the young man''s face immediately turned red.


    My strength can''t be carried by anyone. My fingers can pinch steel. If I want to pinch a person''s neck, it''s like playing.


    Being controlled by others is not the most unacceptable thing for Ivan. The most unbearable thing for Ivan is that he doesn''t have any power to fight back in front of this guy. It''s a shame to be controlled in an instant.


    Although this is the advantage of the other party''s sudden attack.


    As for the other 13 people in the house, they also responded immediately.


    "Who?"


    "What do you want? Let Ivan go!"


    Through the translator, all these people''s words came into my mind.


    As for the second leader, his face was full of anger, and his eyes were almost spraying fire. The suit on his upper body broke instantly, his strong body was exposed, and a gem on his chest was shining brightly.


    "Sorry, everybody calm down," I said. "I just want to come and say hello to you."


    I wanted them to calm down, but they didn''t seem to hear me one by one. Instead of calming down, they became more irritable.


    Suddenly I realized that I had a translator, but these people didn''t. they couldn''t understand me at all.


    He quickly took out a spare one from his pocket and threw it directly to the second leader.


    The guy took a look at the thing. It was inexplicable. I pointed to his ear. The guy seemed to feel that I didn''t mean any harm. He put the translator on his ear with half confidence.


    "OK, that''s good. Can you understand me?" I said.


    "Yes," said the second leader with a gloomy face, "yes, who are you and why you came here and let Ivan go."


    "No problem." since this guy can understand, that''s good. I loosened Ivan''s neck. The man immediately staggered back, turned around and stared at me. He seemed to want to challenge me again.


    "Who the hell are you?" seeing me let go of Ivan, the second leader''s face eased a little.


    "Sorry to meet in this way." I apologize first: "But there''s no way. Otherwise, you may come up and start. First introduce yourself. I''m one of the people in S City, one of the only two surviving cities in China. Oh, by the way, s City, that is, if you don''t change your direction at present, you may arrive in the city of war the next day."


    The second leader''s face changed.


    He looked around and told the four brothers to go out and guard outside to avoid anyone from approaching this place.


    Although the second leader looks very savage, he is actually a very smart guy. He knows that he will follow Lisandro to attack Chinese territory this time.


    Like it or not.


    Now, one of the leaders of the city that is about to attack appears here. It definitely does not want to trigger a war in advance. Even if it is to trigger a war in advance, it will never appear in this way.


    The reason why he appears here must be to make a deal with himself.


    "My name is Tucker... The current leader of this team. You can tell me if you have anything to do here," Tucker said.


    "Then I won''t cover up any more. Let''s talk straight." I said: "Lisandro wants to attack our city. Let me tell you, our city has a population of nearly 200000, more than 20000 superpowers, plus thousands of mecha soldiers and all kinds of heavy weapons. If you really want to fight, none of your 100000 people may survive."


    Tucker''s face was dark. When people said so, Tucker was unconvinced: "not necessarily?"


    "Nothing is not necessary, even if we do it here, none of the 14 of you will survive," I said.


    Tucker''s face became even worse. They hated being looked down upon.


    Tucker listened to him and told others what he heard in Russian. Then I saw that the faces of other experts around me became strange.


    They don''t hate really powerful enemies. They hate people who have little power and have to pretend to be forced.


    "Friends from China, don''t talk big, otherwise you may not know how you died," Tucker said.


    When Tucker''s voice didn''t even fall, just behind me, a hot energy suddenly emerged.


    That kind of power is extremely violent and burst, full of an unstoppable power, like a volcanic eruption, trying to destroy everything.


    An expert couldn''t stand my arrogant attitude. He saw the opportunity and made a sneak attack immediately.


    Although Ivan was immediately controlled before, they seemed that Ivan was careless, and I suddenly appeared, which exceeded Ivan''s expectation, so this situation occurred.


    If it is a positive confrontation, they believe Ivan will never be so miserable even if he fails.


    Now this guy talks wildly. We must teach him a lesson.


    That guy''s body has completely turned into stone, and it''s not an ordinary stone. The whole body seems to be surrounded by clusters of flames. It looks like an ancient stone statue is on fire.


    Of course, it''s not that big. At least the tent hasn''t been broken.


    But that power is absolutely not weak.


    That guy''s stone fist has reached the back of my heart.


    When I was about to break through my body, I suddenly turned around and grabbed the guy''s fist.


    Dying... The brother''s fist is as hot as lava. The normal body will be burned immediately after touching it. This guy is dead.


    But the smile on their faces soon stiffened.


    My palm was not burned by this guy''s heat. Instead, I made an effort to pull this guy''s very face directly in front of me.


    At the same time, his left hand was suddenly recovered, and immediately with a powerful momentum, with the greedy Hydra fist on his palm, he immediately smashed it down at the guy''s stomach.


    Touch... CLICK!


    The dull sound, in a trance, seemed to feel an impact spreading around in an instant. When the surrounding tents were about to be dispersed, that force suddenly disappeared.

 Chapter 1067

    That kind of power comes and disappears quickly. Those people don''t even feel anything. That kind of power has disappeared.


    Silence returned to the whole tent.


    Everyone was motionless, even the huge stone man in front of me.


    And the stone man''s eyes can deeply feel that kind of fear, which can''t be covered up.


    Then the next second, there was a click on the body. It was like armor. The stones wrapped around his body were all broken and scattered on the ground.


    The front and back were all broken, and the layer of boulder armor on the body was all broken and disappeared.


    And his body was not hurt at all.


    If you just smashed the stone on your body, it''s nothing. The key is that this guy smashed the stone armor on his body, smashed even the place behind him, and his body was not hurt at all.


    It''s terrible enough that one punch can produce such an effect. Coupled with the control of power, it''s even more frightening.


    This guy had no doubt that if he had just wanted to kill himself with a punch, he was afraid that his body would be completely broken now.


    Although I just didn''t try my best, this scene is still scary enough.


    "Laugh." I said with a smile, "what''s the matter? Do you have any questions?"


    If you want to cooperate, you must show your strength sometimes. Otherwise, why should others cooperate with you?


    "Hey, it''s gone." Tucker sneered: "Murphy, you step down first. This gentleman is our guest. How can you do it casually?"


    After a pause, Tucker looked at me and said, "I thought China was full of garbage like Zhong lixiu. Unexpectedly, there are experts like you. May I ask your name?"


    "My name is Lin Yi. I''m one of the four speakers in s city. All the things in s city are handled by the four of us," I said.


    There are four such masters. It seems that the strength of s city is really very strong.


    If you really follow Lisandro to attack s City, even if it will not be completely destroyed, I''m afraid a few of the 100000 people here will not survive.


    Tucker is not a fool. Of course, he knows the dilemma on his side. Entering is also dead, and retreating is also dead.


    "Mr. Lin, you didn''t come here just to show your strength?" Tucker asked.


    "Of course not. In fact, I came here to seek cooperation." I smiled and finally it was time to talk about business.


    "In fact, it''s the end of the world now. Our two countries were friendly before. Now the world is over. Even if we didn''t deal with anything before, we should break up. But... We all have one thing in common. We are all human beings. At least we are all native human beings on earth. Is that right?"


    Tucker nodded.


    "That Lisandro, sejonny, king of trolls, trandel, wallibel, Olaf, whether they are people or monsters, they are not even the original life on our earth, which you should know more or less."


    Tucker continued to nod.


    "So, I think we can actually cooperate. Why don''t we join hands to deal with these guys?" I shrugged and said, "if we join hands, we will be able to wipe out all those people in Lisandro, and there will be no one left!"


    Tucker''s face was black and pointed: "of course we can work together, but... You don''t know, we were cursed by that damn woman. If we can''t untie the curse..."


    "Well, I know that your power is about recovery type, which is not useful for unlocking the curse, but it''s a pity," I said, took out a mercury machete and threw it to Tucker.


    "This weapon can untie the curse on you, probably." I''m not sure.


    Although there is no curse that Mercury machete can''t solve so far, no one is sure, isn''t it?


    "Mercury machete?" Tucker almost blurted out.


    Eh?


    I actually knew mercury machete. I couldn''t help glancing at Tucker. I knew that Mercury machete was mostly a role in the hero League. Can I say that this guy also came from the hero League?


    I just don''t know who this guy is... But seeing the gem on my chest, I have a general idea in my heart.


    Jewel knight, Tariq, is only one word less than other names, the first fag in the league.


    "It would be easier if you knew mercury machete. You should also know the effect of mercury machete. It is likely to untie your curse," I said.


    "If not, no, we have to try," Tucker said excitedly.


    But I intercepted him: "don''t, if you untie the curse now, isn''t it going to be discovered by lissandro? Should only a dozen of you have this curse?"


    Tucker nodded. Lissandro didn''t have the spare time to plant a curse on everyone. As long as she controlled several experts, she would control others.


    "This mercury machete can only be used at the most critical moment. I can give you enough mercury machetes. In the scuffle, you can untie the curse at the same time. In this case, even if lissandro finds out, she can''t help it." I said.


    "But what if the mercury machete can''t be untied?" Tucker asked.


    "That''s just bad luck for you," I said naturally.


    "Anyway, they are all going to die, either under Lisandro''s hands, or under our hands, or under the bombing of missiles. They are all going to die. It''s better to disgust Lisandro before they die." I said with a smile.


    "Oh, by the way, I forgot to tell you that there is another surviving city in Northwest China. There are hundreds of missiles in that city, several of which have been aimed at this position."


    Well, it''s a threat.


    Missiles, that thing bombed, few survived, almost all of them died.


    It seems that we can''t cooperate this time. Where are we coming to cooperate? It''s obviously asking you to obey with a gun against the back of your head.


    "This is threatening us?" Tucker said.


    "No, no, no, of course, it''s not a threat. It''s cooperation or a threat. It depends on your attitude. If you are willing to cooperate, we are comrades in arms. If you are not willing to cooperate, we are the enemy. Naturally, we should take the lead in weakening the enemy''s strength as much as possible, don''t you think so?" I said.


    Although he felt uncomfortable, Tucker understood.


    "OK, I promise your cooperation. How to do it?" Tucker was very decisive. After a little consideration, he agreed immediately.


    "We can..."


    The rest is to mutter about when to start mutiny, when to untie the curse, and how many people to notify.


    After discussion, I gradually disappeared into the jungle outside in front of several people.


    "Boss, do we really want to cooperate with them? The Chinese have always been very treacherous. I''m afraid cooperation is not good for us. They may just want to use us." Ivan said coldly.


    "Do we have any other choice? Didn''t you listen to the boy? There are missiles aimed at us. If we don''t agree, it''s estimated that the missile will blow down tonight. I said how the place we passed before looked like that. Our feelings were bombed by missiles."


    "Even if they are taking advantage of us, we can get some benefits. Under the old woman, we will be finished sooner or later. We might as well seize this opportunity and fight."


    "Take all the mercury machetes with you. Don''t lose them or be found."


    "How many people shall we inform?"


    "Don''t spread the news in a large area, only inform the team leader and the above people, and let them prepare in advance."


    "That old three they......"


    "They, don''t worry about them. They have completely become Lisandro''s running dogs. After informing them, they will certainly tell the woman that our last chance will be gone!"


    "Murphy, what do you think of the boy''s strength?" Tucker asked the man who had attacked me before.


    "No one here is his opponent," Murphy said in a deep voice. "I''m afraid only the old talent..."

 Chapter 1068

    Boss, the so-called boss in Murphy''s mouth is obviously not the boss now. It refers to hundreds of thousands of people before them, the only boss.


    At that time, Tucker was just a second leader.


    The boss''s strength is the strongest among all of them. In the past, without Lisandro, they were a group of bosses. No one was satisfied with anyone, but only the only big leader, everyone was obedient.


    That man can be said to be the most powerful expert in Russia.


    It is said that he was a boxer before the end of the world. He was called a big man. Five or six ordinary strong men were not opponents at all.


    After the end of the day, that power became even more awesome.


    That person''s ability is very simple, that is, giant, which belongs to a branch of the most basic physical strengthening ability.


    In a word, it belongs to that kind of ordinary ability, but this ordinary ability has played an absolutely extraordinary power in the hands of this big brother.


    His body can expand, which many people can do, but this guy is different. When his body expands, his skin, bones, blood and muscles will increase in proportion to the degree of body expansion.


    Double the body expansion and increase the strength of the whole body ten times! The greater the expansion of the body, the more abnormal the strength of the body.


    When this guy was the most terrible, he was able to expand his body to more than 30 times, 60 meters, and his body strength increased 300 times directly.


    Bones are harder than the strongest metal in the world. If you punch down, you can directly smash a building. That strength is called a terror.


    Tucker gained the power of the gem Knight Tariq, which I guess is not false. He can use a variety of different gems in exchange for a variety of different powers, which can heal and attack.


    He is also a very powerful guy, otherwise he would not become the second leader. When he just joined this team, Tucker once challenged the boss without knowing his death. As a result, Tucker tasted the taste of failure that time.


    It was a high spirited challenge in the past, but I didn''t expect that the other party''s body had not even expanded to the limit. After more than a dozen rounds, he hit himself on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    That was Tucker''s first and only willingly failed.


    Now, Murphy actually said that this man''s strength was comparable to the boss. Tucker didn''t know what it was like in his heart.


    Murphy can''t lie and disdains to lie.


    If this guy''s strength is really so strong, it may be a good thing. If you want to deal with Fu Lisandro, you can''t do without a sufficient number of experts and powerful super experts.


    Even the former boss, whose body expanded to the limit and fought with Lisandro''s men, was extremely powerful, whether it was the strange woman riding a wild boar, the strange polar bear, the thin Chinese, even the barbaric man holding two axe heads, and the ugly troll.


    Even if so many people encircle and suppress together, the boss is happy and fearless. The boss even killed the siege from these people alive and rushed to Lisandro to kill the queen first.


    But three moves, only three moves.


    The boss''s body like a hill collapsed.


    Just three moves, she was defeated by Li sangzhuo. This is because Li sangzhuo was unwilling to kill the boss. Maybe she took a fancy to the strength of the boss and wanted to make the boss surrender, but she didn''t try her best.


    Just what role is the boss? How can he give in to that cruel woman?


    As a result, the woman created a huge claw out of thin air and directly tore the boss''s body to pieces.


    That picture happened in front of all of them.


    That scene filled their hearts with hatred and anger, but also filled with fear.


    If that boy really has the strength of the boss, it''s a good thing, but only one is far from enough. I hope their strength is strong enough. Otherwise, it''s still a dead end in front of that terrible woman.


    Of course, Tucker didn''t know. Some of their later words still appeared in my ears, and the effect of real eyes hasn''t disappeared.


    Although an agreement has been reached on the surface, I still need to know what kind of situation they are after I leave.


    After confirming that there was no problem, I turned away and returned to the dragon. We returned to s city in advance from another way.


    After I went back, I immediately told Mu Mu, a Shen and others about the cooperation, and informed master Chutian in the Western Theater.


    Master Chutian feels very unhappy. Don''t you think you''re free? It''s a matter that can be solved by a few missiles. They have to make it so troublesome. Those hairy people are not good people. They just collapsed.


    However, although the old man was a little grumpy, he still gave us face. Since he had decided to cooperate, the old man did not continue to launch missiles.


    At the same time, they said that they have a mecha force to start. They will arrive in s city this evening and will work with us to protect s city.


    Now the whole country is just our two cities. No matter which one is finished, there will be one left. It''s hard for anyone. Now, at least it''s dependent on lips and teeth.


    The place where the old man is located is better. In the western desert, Lisandro and her troops focused on us.


    From the following satellite images, their direction of advance has not changed, and they are still moving directly towards s city. Perhaps s city also has a deep impression and a very important position in the heart of Lisandro.


    It is still the troll who opens the way and the bear who coordinates. Those ordinary earthmen troops are the slowest and behind.


    These people are going to s city at a very fast speed. Even ordinary people''s troops are forced to increase their speed after being smashed by the troll king.


    In S City, we have also made perfect preparations.


    No one hid underground. Everyone came out of the dungeon. Everyone had all kinds of weapons in their hands.


    Heavy machine gun, light machine gun, sniper gun, shotgun, bazooka, howitzer


    The military production in s city can be said to be the most powerful place in s city. Even if there are no aircraft, artillery and other things, these things are also amazing.


    And even if there is no cannon, we have Xiao Luo. Luo Guiguang continues to develop various energy guns and energy guns based on the design drawings provided by mu mu.


    In particular, this guy designed a gadget that he named colorful. That gadget, only those with wind system ability, can use the high-intensity oppressive wind to urge, and the effect is really colorful and powerful.


    There are also mecha soldiers. There are nearly 1000 mecha soldiers here. Basically, they are produced by Xiao Luo and Mu Mu.


    It''s mainly Mars and Venus. It''s said that Ronaldinho and Kimi are working on a more powerful mecha recently. I don''t know what the results are.


    The Western Theater has also sent not many, not many, just 1000 mecha, a total of 2000 mecha troops, which is also a very powerful force.


    And planes from the Western Theater.


    In order to support the war on our side, master Chutian has made great efforts, and even sent more than 120 aircraft, large formation, armed helicopter, fighter, bomber and reconnaissance aircraft.


    Although the war has not yet started, we have made all preparations here. On the walls around the whole s City, there are all crowds, one by one holding machine guns and aiming at the area ahead.


    Ordinary rifles, pistols and submachine guns have long been eliminated. Machine guns have amazing lethality when there are many enemies. Sniper guns aim at a single, and their destructive power is fierce. Shotguns are more destructive at close range.


    What''s more, there are more than 40 metal storms, and ten are distributed on each wall.


    S city can be said to be as solid as gold. In this case, it''s just that those people don''t come. Once they come, they will never come back!

 Chapter 1069

    Our operational plan here includes Russian troops.


    Although the two sides have now reached cooperation, as Zhao Zixuan said, this verbal agreement has no effect at all.


    Who can guarantee that there will be no more changes after I leave, and any changes may cause a devastating blow to us.


    So we must make all the preparations.


    And the most dangerous thing this time is that the other party also has several members of the void family. These monsters of the void family can get through the passage from the underground.


    Although they can''t pass through the alloy glass of the dungeon, the soil of s city above the dungeon can''t stop the penetration of these monsters.


    In order to reduce our own losses, we must consider all aspects.


    Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin have been operating outside almost all the time. Even if there are satellite images of the Western Theater, our own intelligence system is fully operational. We must master each other''s detailed intelligence at any time.


    Moreover, we even feel that we can''t wait for the other party to attack us. In this way, the other party''s morale is strong, which is not a good phenomenon for us.


    Therefore, we are ready to take the initiative to attack once. Even if we can''t kill many experts of the other party, we should at least give those people a blow.


    Since we are preparing for the raid, there will not be too many people. As long as we send some experts with strong enough strength, we even plan to solve a problem in advance if we can catch one of the other''s leading troops.


    The plan is not too elaborate, and we are not good at specifying extremely elaborate combat deployment. Zhao Zixuan decided these aspects.


    This woman''s talent in this field has been shown more and more.


    "Give the other party a threat first. Although it may make the other party vigilant, it will at least make the other party less easy to attack, leaving us some time." Zhao Zixuan explained her intention.


    "Because we didn''t expect that Lisandro and members of the void family would appear so soon. Although the underground city is very strong, our main body now is actually s city. The cities we have built hard, Arsenal production lines and various grain fields can''t be destroyed. Once destroyed, it will cause great losses to s city."


    "Because things happen so suddenly, we don''t have enough time to carry out planned defense in this regard. Therefore, your raid is actually to make the other party feel scruples and buy us more time."


    "We will simply rebuild the ground of s city within this period of time."


    "According to you, those members of the void family can''t break through the alloy glass!" Zhao Zixuan continued.


    "But we don''t have so much alloy glass now. We''ll lay the whole ground again," Mumu said.


    "Yes, but we can have stones and reinforced concrete. We have time to complete these."


    "However, stones and reinforced concrete are a trouble for the members of the void family, but if they can''t break through for a long time and stare at a place to work hard, they will be washed away soon. Stones and reinforced concrete can''t resist the footsteps of those guys."


    "I know. Moreover, if the other party breaks through, we can''t even effectively know where the other party breaks through, it may appear in a key place and cause irreparable losses to our people."


    These are all areas that need to be considered, and it is obvious that Zhao Zixuan has taken this into account.


    "Well, what if we show them the way?" Zhao Zixuan said with a sneer.


    "When we lay the defense layer, we can deliberately leave some places that are easy to break through. For example, even if those places are damaged, the most is to destroy this crop of grain. After that, we can level them and continue to use them."


    "In other places, we pile up huge stones so that they can''t easily penetrate under the ground. We need as many stones as we want." Zhao Zixuan said: "we just have to keep an eye on those places that are easy to break through. Once they show up, we will send experts to kill them immediately."


    "Or force the members of the void family to other places, and then let them have no way to heaven and no door to the earth."


    Zhao Zixuan''s plan is a little more than we have considered.


    In other places, it is paved with boulders to form a solid defense area. After the members of the void family cannot break through, they will choose other places.


    In this way, the areas we need to pay attention to will be reduced on a large scale.


    In fact, when rebuilding s City, we also considered this point. The whole s City, except grain fields, is paved with stone and concrete, which is very solid, but it may not be enough for the members of the void family.


    After all, our strength is growing, and the members of the void family will not be idle.


    "Send out all the vehicles in the city. We need to reinforce the whole s city in three days, and your task is to buy us three days," Zhao Zixuan said.


    At this time, Zhao Zixuan is our military commander here.


    Three days?


    In fact, if it were only the strong people of Lisandro, they might not need it for a day and would appear in front of us immediately.


    However, Tucker''s troops have seriously delayed lissandro''s progress. At present, they are less than 300 kilometers away from us. Even if they work hard, it will take at least two days, and the rest depends on us.


    Now that it''s settled, let''s start.


    This time, it''s mainly to give the other party a downfall, so it''s impossible to send all our forces out. This time, only mu mu and Bingya, plus Jana, Zhang Xuliang, Chen Yi, the newly recovered little yellow book, eight Dao language people, and seven heroes around me.


    Especially moganna, as the most powerful force, moganna must not appear at this time. We even worry that if moganna appears with the dragon, what if lissandro feels afraid and runs away?


    Lisandro finally appeared once. Just as Lisandro wanted to destroy us, we also wanted to completely destroy Lisandro.


    Shang Qi and a Shen stay here and are responsible for opening mountains and breaking rocks, especially Xiao Ba, which is a main transportation object.


    At the same time, there are nearly a thousand mecha soldiers, all of whom are dispatched. We must rebuild s city in such a short time.


    Riding the dragon, our bodies roared directly over s city and went to Lisandro''s troops again.


    By this time, lissandro''s front troops and large troops had been completely mixed together.


    After all, it is impossible for them to divide into two waves of attack. In this kind of battle, we must concentrate our strength and destroy all the enemies at one time.


    This time, Lisandro is fully confident.


    Although there were many experts in the dungeon, and the previous action ended in failure, I didn''t have so much power at that time.


    Now it''s different. Now there are more experts and more troops around him. At the same time, his strength is stronger than before. I don''t know how many times.


    In this case, a mere dungeon can''t stop the flood attack on its own side.


    Originally, the advance speed of the large forces was very slow, but at the instigation of lissandro, after trumpel smashed the heads of two people, this situation came to an end.


    But this army looks very tired. The strength of these fragile earth people is too weak.


    Unfortunately, there was such a master before, but he refused to take refuge in himself.


    It''s hard to say how many of these people can survive fighting under such circumstances.

 Chapter 1070

    Of course, lisanzhuo doesn''t care about the lives of these ordinary people. For lisanzhuo, they don''t care about their lives at all, not even pigs and dogs.


    Lisandro''s idea is to feed the war with war, recruit people from wherever they fight, either surrender or die. Under the threat of death, she can reorganize an army and then continue to the next place.


    Lisandro wanted to occupy the whole continent. Although Lisandro stayed in the Arctic for some time, Lisandro didn''t know anything about what happened on the planet.


    The situation on this planet may be more chaotic than people in this place think.


    The spread of zombie virus is worldwide.


    The sea has completely become an area ravaged by sea animals. There are more ferocious sea animals in that place than anyone else. They are more powerful. Sea animals dominate the sea and ordinary people can''t touch them at all.


    On the other side of America, it has now fallen into the hands of a strong man, who even Lisandro dare not easily provoke.


    Australia is almost extinct because it is completely surrounded by the sea. When the end of the day comes, it will be swallowed up like Japan, and almost no one will survive.


    The situation in Africa is not so good. The environment there is bad, the temperature is high, and the virus spreads the fastest. Moreover, the science and technology there is backward, so it is difficult to resist the attack of zombies. Lissandro is unwilling to go to that place.


    At present, only Asia and Europe, the largest continent on the whole earth, has not yet determined a complete ruler.


    And Lisandro wants to rule this largest land, no matter whether Lisandro has this strength or not, but that ambition is definitely not small.


    Before, there was a guy that lissandro was worried about, but that guy has left now. Lissandro didn''t care about the remaining minions at all.


    Seeing these demoralized troops slow down again, lissandro frowned and called trumpel, ready to let trumpel go and kill several people to make an example.


    However, at this time, lissandro''s face suddenly changed.


    The expression on his face became particularly gloomy and cold. A pair of eyes almost turned to a distant direction, and a frightening look burst out of his eyes.


    "What''s the matter, my dear master?" asked the troll King respectfully.


    "Something is coming," lissandro said coldly.


    Something''s coming?


    Why didn''t you feel it?


    The troll King scratched his furry head and looked puzzled.


    But soon, an earth shaking roar came suddenly.


    That sound, like a heavy thunder, rolled in. At the beginning, the sound obviously came from a far place, but there was no attenuation in front of it.


    Troll king trandel can be said to be a treacherous and conceited guy, but now even trandel feels a terrible impact.


    That voice was still second, but the terror and oppression contained in that voice almost made trumpel breathless.


    That terrible power almost made trumpel want to lie on the ground and declare his loyalty.


    In other words, there was a Lisandro in front of him to resist the impact, otherwise trumpel would be more uncomfortable.


    What on earth is it that has such terrible power?


    With fear in his heart, trumpel raised his head and looked in the distant direction. Just beyond the horizon, he saw only a huge purple body flying from the sky.


    There seemed to be some small black spots on the huge purple body, and there were other people flying next to it.


    That guy looks


    Trumpel soon recognized that it was... A dragon?


    Yes, it''s the dragon. The previous roar is the roar of the dragon.


    How did the Dragon appear here, and how did the Dragon allow someone to appear on his back?


    For a moment, the troll King couldn''t believe what he saw.


    As for lissandro''s face, it was even more ugly. With the Dragon approaching, lissandro finally saw the dragon''s back and the people flying around.


    Because of this, lissandro''s face was even more ugly.


    Those people, aren''t they the old acquaintances in s city that they are about to attack?


    These people were able to ride the dragon. Did they subdue the dragon? How is that possible.


    Lissandro''s subconscious thought was also impossible, but the picture in front of her was real.


    Her face was gloomy. Li Sandro waved her hand: "let the team stop temporarily, inform everyone and get ready for battle."


    Trumpel immediately ordered it. The advancing troops finally stopped and looked at the terrible life suddenly appearing in the sky one by one. They all looked strange.


    There is fear and shock.


    And Tucker''s face was even more strange. Although we were in the middle of the sky, Tucker still saw me.


    Tucker never expected that he would appear in front of him in a dragon when he just met last night.


    This dragon also made Tucker fully recognize the idea in his heart. This is the best opportunity to kill lissandro and get rid of control.


    Dragon!


    For westerners, this is a dragon, a terrible and evil dragon. This guy can control the dragon. No wonder he dares to challenge lissandro.


    At this time, the Dragon had stopped hundreds of meters in front of Lisandro, floating in mid air and staring at the enemy in front.


    Lissandro''s body has also appeared in the air.


    "Old witch, let''s meet again." looking at lissandro, I flashed a murderous intention in my eyes and said with a sneer.


    Old witch.


    Good guy, who dares to talk to Lisandro like that? Although it''s true that it''s an old witch, at least it''s also a woman. No woman likes others to call herself like that.


    Lissandro''s face, which was already ugly, became even more ugly.


    "Where did you come from, the Yellow haired boy, dare to disrespect the queen. Believe it or not, I will tear you to pieces." the king of trolls howled loudly underground.


    "Where do you have the right to talk, you ugly? If you have the ability, go to heaven first." I scolded angrily.


    This makes the king of trolls angry and half dead. Good guy, this is bullying yourself. You can''t fly.


    As for the nearby Zhong lixiu, his face was even more ugly, and his heart was full of jealousy.


    This man was just a slave under his control. Later, he overthrew himself and defeated himself again and again.


    Now he is riding a giant dragon and appears in front of him.


    Zhong lixiu was jealous and hated because of his majestic appearance. Zhong lixiu even felt that this should have been an honor to enjoy, but now it was completely taken away by this damn bastard.


    People''s jealousy is really a terrible thing.


    "Boy, what are you doing here?" Li sang Zhuo Qiang said with anger in her heart.


    "Nothing. I heard that someone wanted to attack our city and wanted to come and see who it was. I didn''t expect it was you, an old witch." I said with a smile: "by the way, old witch, you have occupied my girlfriend''s body for some time. Should you give it back to my girlfriend?"


    I am an old witch, which makes Li sangzhuo very angry: "I want your girlfriend''s body. Wait. I will reunite you soon. Since you are here, don''t think about going back and stay for me."


    In the ferocious laughter, lissandro''s body suddenly rose, condescending, her hands opened, and behind her huge cold claws appeared in an instant, and those huge claws roared directly from the air!


    The strength of this guy has really changed. Before, only one can be used, but now there are more than thousands and hundreds in the air?


    The dense giant ice claws directly surrounded our area without leaving any gaps.


    If it had been before, this move might have really brought us great losses, but now, it seems to underestimate us.

 Chapter 1071

    I''m not who I was long ago. My strength still can''t compare with the role of Duke Cao and Lisandro, but it''s absolutely impossible to kill me so easily.


    A large amount of green energy is collected in the hand in an instant, almost turning into essence.


    In the next second, it''s like a heavenly lady scattered flowers. The light of energy collapse falls directly into the sky above.


    Each ice Giant Claw faces several channels of energy at the same time. The energy I gather may not be as terrible as the ice giant claw, but I emit more and more terrible energy.


    Dense.


    Boom... Boom!


    The sound of explosion in the sky mixed together, making that sound more terrible.


    That terrible power also shows a completely different beauty.


    In the middle of that high altitude, the huge green ice claws exploded, and scattered ice flowers were everywhere. They fell down one by one. Under the sunlight, they were glittering and shining.


    If you didn''t know that this was a dangerous battlefield, I don''t know how many people would be fascinated by that beautiful picture.


    As the battle began here, others began to take action.


    Chen Yi has a smile on her face. Chen Yi knows that the reason why she brought him here this time is to create damage.


    So, don''t keep anything, just destroy it.


    The next second, it was under the dragon''s body. It was dense. I didn''t know that thousands of cation cannons appeared.


    Chen Yi''s power is also growing. Although there are no new weapons and equipment, the original cation gun can summon more at the same time, and the power of a single is stronger.


    So many weapons suddenly appeared on his head that the people below were startled.


    But more terrible things are still ahead. With a burst of laughter from Chen Yi and thousands of cation cannons, the terrible energy began to gather madly.


    Aim at the position of the troll Legion and the bear Legion below, and the terrible force will spray in an instant.


    I only saw blue and white lights, just like lightning, falling to the ground in an instant. The amazing power and super fast speed made these clumsy trolls below have no time to react, and the power burst on their own body in an instant.


    Boom, boom!


    I only saw the clouds of smoke burst on the ground, and there was an amazing impact all around. The holes on the ground looked very obvious, and the trolls were blown out directly under this force.


    The originally orderly team has now become a mess.


    There was a scream everywhere.


    Just Chen Yi''s eyes swept from the ground in an instant. Chen Yi was quite dissatisfied with the result.


    Few people died, not even ten.


    The bodies of these trolls are too strong and strong. Although the picture of thousands of Yang ion cannons exploding at the same time is very amazing. If that power explodes on those people behind, it can directly kill a large area. However, for these trolls, except for a few unlucky deaths, others look miserable, but they are not dead, but they are only injured at most.


    Chen Yi has never encountered such a situation.


    Chen Yi felt as if she had encountered a challenge. She sneered at the corners of her mouth and moved her hands in the sky like a dance. Thousands of super weapons originally suspended in the sky suddenly disappeared.


    Those trolls breathed a sigh of relief. Although they didn''t die much, it was frightening after all.


    But before these trolls had time to slow down their anger, they found that the woman who was more like a demon than herself took action again.


    The body stands on the back of a huge ice crystal Phoenix. This time, there is no overwhelming cationic cannon before.


    But this time, in midair, a huge gun chamber tens of meters high appeared out of thin air, almost the same as the previous cationic gun, but the head was much larger, I don''t know how many times.


    At the same time, the energy gathered is countless times more terrible than before.


    When that amazing force gathers up in mid air, the surrounding space seems to be completely distorted. Only waves can be seen in mid air, spreading around like ripples.


    Even Lisandro was attracted by that amazing power, and her face changed slightly, so she was ready to stop the situation.


    But I can''t stop it.


    Julong and I, with little yellow book, stopped Li Sandro in mid air, so that this guy had no chance to stop Chen Yi''s attack.


    Jana and Zhang Xuliang, two masters who can use strong winds, are terrible tornadoes gathered at the same time, just like the doomsday storm, sweeping directly from heaven to earth.


    Dao Yu and Mu Mu guarded nearby to avoid other experts on the ground from attacking these super mages.


    On the dragon''s back, I, Xiaohuang Shu and Aishi met Lisandro together.


    Before, I just listened to their explanation in the little yellow book of a God. I didn''t face it personally. I couldn''t experience how terrible that feeling was.


    Lisandro''s strength is definitely more terrible than Duke Kao. The terrible cold that permeates around the woman almost suppresses the flame on the dragon.


    Even I feel like I''m going to freeze.


    The woman arranged a thick layer of Ice Armor on her body, just like a huge shield, to resist the indiscriminate bombing from our side in an all-round way. All kinds of attacks hit the ice shield, which had little effect.


    That kind of ice can completely resist or even completely absorb our attacks.


    Every time Lisandro counterattacks, it makes us very troublesome.


    If the dragon were not strong enough, even so many of us would not be the opponent of this guy.


    A very terrible enemy.


    High in the air, in mid air, and even on the ground, all-round fighting made the whole army completely scattered.


    Some of the Russian bought experts were able to fly, but they just flew into the sky and were shot down immediately.


    Sister pig, Olaf, although they want to participate in this battle, they suffer from their inability to fly. They can only roar on the ground, but they have no way at all.


    The members of the void family are also choking. The ground is their territory, but they can''t reach it in the sky.


    At this time, Chen Yi''s super cation cannon finally condensed. The long-awaited bombing finally came.


    As Chen Yi moved the class, he saw only a thick column of light, falling directly from the sky and falling vertically in the places where the trolls were the most.


    Then a circle of ripples on the ground spread out in all directions.


    The bodies of trolls were blown away under that terrible force, and they couldn''t bear it at all.


    More trolls, the body was directly torn to pieces, bleeding, directly hung up.


    The ground even churned up a mushroom cloud, which looked very crazy.


    Seeing the picture made by herself, Chen Yi is very satisfied. This power is strong enough and arrogant enough.


    Of course, after using such a big move, Chen Yi didn''t have nothing at all. The whole person almost completely lost his strength. His face was pale and looked very scary.


    Fortunately, there is Jana next to her. A recovering monsoon comes directly. Chen Yi''s disappearing power is rapidly returning.


    We have found the benefits of Cana, which is second in the treatment of injuries. Although Cana''s treatment is powerful, it is still insufficient compared with solaka, but Cana has one thing that solaka can''t compare.


    Solaka can only heal the injury, and Jana''s recovery monsoon can even recover her physical strength!


    Seeing Chen Yi finish it, our task is almost the same.


    "Retreat!"


    At the command, our team turned around and left without the idea of fighting to the death with Lisandro.


    Are you kidding? So many of us are defeated by lissandro''s attack. How can we fight? Besides, we just came here this time to harass and disgust these people. We don''t really want to fight them. We''ll stop when we''re good.

 Chapter 1072

    We can''t do this guy Lisandro. We can run if we want. Lisandro can barely keep up with the dragon.


    But Lisandro did not dare to pursue and kill. She was worried that she would fall into our trap. She was even more worried that other similar situations would appear on the following people after she left.


    So we can only watch us run away and stay high in the sky, but we have no choice but to look angry.


    More than 100 trolls died. Although it''s not much, this number is a lot compared with the total number of the whole Troll Legion.


    And a large part of them are the type that has been blown to pieces and can''t even be resurrected.


    On the original ground, there was a huge, round pit, surrounded by dense small pits. Tucker and others in the back of that picture were stunned.


    Before, if they still had some doubts in their hearts, even if they accepted the mercury machete, they didn''t dare to rebel at will, but now they know that the Chinese opposite may really have the capital to compete with this witch.


    Our raid has seriously hindered the morale of Lisandro''s troops. Originally, it was quite low, and now it is in a very depressed state.


    Forced by helplessness, lissandro can only let these people stop for a temporary rest.


    At the same time, Lisandro gathered all the experts on her side and began to discuss countermeasures.


    The sudden appearance of the Dragon disrupted Lisandro''s plan to deploy. They had not done any intelligence investigation before. I didn''t know there was such a terrible guy in s city. Now they suddenly appear.


    Originally, they thought there was only one little eight. Unexpectedly, there was such a monster. This time, they found that they really didn''t know much about s city.


    "Someone must go and check it and find out some news." Zhong lixiu''s brain turned faster: "we don''t know anything about their city now. We don''t know if they have anything else besides the dragon. Now it seems that if we rush to the past, we may suffer a lot."


    Although Zhong lixiu is very upset that those people can have the current strength, this guy must show his wisdom at this time, otherwise, his value will be smaller and smaller in lisanzhuo''s eyes.


    Those other people, whether cejonny, Olaf or wallibel, the troll king are a group of guys with eyes above the top.


    Sure enough, just as Zhong lixiu''s voice fell, the king of the troll roared: "bah, that guy, even if there is a dragon, how can he compete with the queen? So many of them can''t be the opponent of the queen. I think we should rush straight to drown them and push them flat."


    "I''m not questioning the master''s strength. In the previous battle, so many of them are not the opponent of the master. I also see these, but those people are only a small part of the people in s city. The tentacle monster we saw before and other people have never appeared here. We don''t know how many tentacles they have and whether there are others with giant Dragons and tentacles are monsters of the same grade! "


    "If there are really a few dragons, do you think we are going to fight or die?" said Zhong lixiu Yin.


    These words made trumpel change his face and looked very ugly.


    "They can''t have several dragons, even if there are not so many in the world of the hero League." lissandro said, "but you''re right. There may be only one dragon, but if there are too many other things, they may still cause trouble to us. Therefore, we must get some useful clues in intelligence."


    "Zhong lixiu, this task is up to you. Go and have a look. S city is your former territory. You are familiar with that place and get us some useful information." Li sangzhuo ordered Zhong lixiu.


    Grass, I knew I wouldn''t talk so much.


    Looking for information? Since Lin Yi''s people may be here, it means that they must be ready to go there by themselves. Isn''t that trying to die?


    The eyes turned quickly. Zhong lixiu said, "master, it''s not that I don''t want to go, but that I can''t go. People in S City hate me. Once they find my shadow, they won''t let me go. It''s small when I die, but no one will give you information."


    "Don''t you know how to be invisible? Who can find you after you are invisible?" trumpel smiled.


    "My invisibility is limited to a very small distance, and it disappears as soon as I move. I think we should send someone who can camouflage properly and hide myself completely." Zhong lixiu said.


    "Oh, do you have a candidate?" Lisandro knew that there was a crooked idea in Zhong lixiu''s heart, otherwise, it wouldn''t be like this.


    "Yes, two people are especially suitable." Zhong lixiu said with a smile, and then looked at the group of people in Russia behind him: "there are two people in that group, one can become a tree and the other can become a stone. Those two people are pure natural camouflage. They will never be found in the past. They are the best candidates."


    "But this time things are a little dangerous. I''m afraid they don''t want to go over." Zhong lixiu continued.


    "Hum, it''s up to them to decide whether they want to go or not. Go and call them."


    Moffett was the guy who attacked me before, covered with thick stones. As for the other one, his name was Mao Kai.


    On the surface, he seems to be a normal person, but when fighting, this guy can turn himself into a terrible tree man with terrible destructive power.


    Just as Zhong lixiu said, these two people did not intend to carry out this dangerous task in the past. In the end, Li sangzhuo threatened his life, and the two talents had to obey.


    Under everyone''s attention, the two men went to the direction of s city. As for the large army, they also began to move forward slowly, and finally stopped 150 kilometers away from s city.


    About a day later, the two people came back.


    Although these two people hide well, one is a big tree and the other is a stone. They both have one disadvantage: they don''t run fast.


    But they brought some very important news.


    First, there is only one dragon in S City, only one tentacle monster, and there is no second one. This is good news. These two lives are too threatening.


    The second news is that there are many experts in S City, more than them. But even if there are many masters, they have a whole Troll army here. Don''t be afraid. Moreover, lissandro alone can compare with dozens and hundreds of super masters.


    The third news is that there are a group of strange things like robots in s city. That is, the number of so-called mecha warriors is about 300. They look the same size as trolls, and their combat effectiveness is estimated to be similar to trolls.


    This should be a thing developed by human beings, but listening to their words, their power is limited, almost like trolls. There are tens of thousands of trolls here, only 300 robots, which is not enough.


    The fourth and strangest news.


    "They seem to be laying the floor over there," Murphy said.


    "Floor?"


    "Yes, it''s just laying the floor. They re laid the ground of the whole city with big stones and iron blocks. Now half of it has been completed and the other half is being laid."


    Boulders, steel plates, those things, members of the void family can''t break through.


    They did this to prevent the void family from sneaking in.


    So, they came here to shoot and run, just to delay time, so as to leave time for themselves to lay boulders.


    I was fooled and wasted a whole day here.


    "Damn it, we must not let them achieve their goal, pass my orders, advance all night and directly attack s city!" Lisan stood up fiercely and ordered loudly.


    Members of the void family are an important chip for Lisandro. The most important thing is that the other party doesn''t seem to have many effective means to stop his attack, so there''s nothing to be afraid of.

 Chapter 1073

    Lissandro didn''t expect Mao Kai and Murphy to pass on false information to herself, because both of them had the power of terrible dark frost left by themselves. As long as their thoughts moved, the dark power would explode in their bodies.


    The two men would immediately fall apart and become frozen corpse fragments.


    From the news of these two people, Lin Yi''s smelly boys came to deliberately provoke themselves and provoke themselves to delay their progress, and then leave enough time for s city to deploy defense forces.


    These smelly boys are really treacherous enough. They have really been fooled and delayed a day. If they are arranged in the city, it is almost impossible for members of the void family to attack suddenly in the battle.


    In that case, you must not give each other time.


    "Give my orders, everyone, move forward at full speed!"


    Lissandro''s cold voice was like a cold wind.


    In addition to a few people, most ordinary people are worried. They have seen the performance of the Chinese before. They are deeply impressed by the appearance of the dragon. They don''t want to fight with that kind of person.


    But they also dare not refuse Lisandro''s order. Several trolls threaten nearby. If the speed is a little slower, these damn trolls will easily smash their bodies like demons.


    Go!


    With the roar of the troll, the charge began.


    Some wind power people roared in the sky. The hurricane wrapped ordinary people, making them feel light and their forward speed almost doubled.


    But this situation also has serious sequelae, that is, these people are dizzy, seven meat and eight vegetables, and may vomit at any time.


    How much combat power is left in this way? But they don''t care, as long as they can send these people to the battlefield.


    Under the threat of life and death, no matter who he is, he will burst out of his potential.


    Trolls and bear men charge ahead.


    The number of them is not very large, only more than 10000, but the momentum of charging gives people the feeling that there are millions of troops.


    The ground under my feet is shaking violently, just like a big earthquake.


    The troll waved his mace, huge axe, hammer and iron rod, and the bear man''s body crawled on the ground.


    These two fierce monsters have infinite power. Speed is not their advantage, but when they charge, it is absolutely terrible.


    Charging through the forest, the huge trees were broken in an instant. There was nothing that could stand in front of these monsters.


    Moreover, their physical strength is abundant and frightening. This long-distance gallop can last hundreds of thousands of kilometers without feeling any fatigue.


    Roar and running sound mixed together, making the picture look particularly wild.


    Although it looks a little messy, in fact, I have to admit that it is really quite shocking. If some ordinary people see this appearance, I''m afraid they will soon lose the idea of resistance.


    But if the next picture didn''t appear


    Boom! Rumble!


    Originally, the forward rush was good, but no one expected that the ground under his feet suddenly burst open, and the troll in front of the charge was immediately blown up in the sky, screamed, and then hit the ground.


    The poor Troll behind was too fast to stop at once. One by one, the big feet stepped directly on the troll. Before long, the troll''s body became meat sauce.


    The originally fast running team suddenly fell into chaos because the speed of the troops in front slowed down.


    This situation made trumpel angry and roared loudly, directing the trolls to continue their charge.


    But the mines under my feet also began to explode one after another. The roaring sound was deafening and continuous.


    Damn it, those hateful guys buried bombs in the ground. You can''t run fast at all.


    Although there were not many bombs buried, they had a very serious impact on the team. The original momentum of indomitable progress was almost completely destroyed in this case.


    Although that kind of explosion can''t kill the troll, it can''t make the troll charge at all. They are not afraid of being bombed, but they are afraid of being trampled by their companions behind.


    The speed is forced to slow down, and ordinary people behind can''t go ahead. Don''t those people go ahead and die?


    Not to mention that, after walking some way, the bomb was finally gone.


    Trumpel continued to howl and let his men move forward, and then without taking a few steps, plop plop, one body fell directly.


    The bodies of those trolls fell directly into a pit several meters deep.


    Only half of his head was exposed.


    The surface looks like normal. Who knows that there is a big pit below. If you can see it, there is no problem jumping over with the power of these trolls, but you can''t see it clearly. As soon as the big foot steps down, your body immediately falls into the pit.


    Big pit mine, big pit mine!


    Sometimes big pits are filled with mines.


    It is this simple trap that makes this group of powerful trolls miserable.


    They simply can''t move at the normal speed. Whenever they expand at their own speed, they will immediately fall into the pit.


    Those trolls had no patience, so they couldn''t bear it. They shook their big furry heads and roared again and again. They were obviously mad at this scene.


    This situation also makes lissandro feel very angry. These people really have to do everything to delay their steps, but the effect of this small action is very good, and the speed of their Legion can''t be carried out at all.


    In this way, it will take at least four days to reach that city.


    This is absolutely unacceptable to lissandro.


    Her eyes looked very ugly. Lissandro had to think of a way to solve the current situation, otherwise the war would become very unfavorable to them.


    At this time, next to Lisandro, the only person who could be on an equal footing with her, or the monster, stood up.


    Even in the void family, there are levels.


    For example, this guy is the most powerful of this group, at least in the current situation.


    She is the largest and the most grumpy. She thinks of herself as the queen. Although she may only be self styled, at least the lives of those empty families, whether greedy mouths or ruthless empty predators, are obedient to this guy.


    And her strength also scares Lisandro.


    At this time, this guy stood up.


    The huge body came out of the troll community, came to the front of the team and took a look at the ground in front.


    Then I saw this guy''s huge body suddenly off the ground, raised high and opened his mouth.


    With an earth shaking roar, the guy''s huge body hit the ground.


    Then a shock wave, almost visible to the naked eye, quickly roared ahead.


    Just like the shock wave of an earthquake, a layer of fuzzy smoke rolled up from the ground in an instant.


    The whole ground was directly turned over again. From time to time, there were bursts of explosions in front. Almost all the bombs buried in it were detonated by this.


    Even the big pit dug out was instantly filled under the overturning of the ground.


    Holding the power of the earth, this guy, using his own power, forcibly restored the whole ground to a normal state.


    The power of terror is a level that has not been shown in the game. This guy is too many times stronger than that in the game.


    Not to mention that, after solving this road, the void hiding beast rushed straight ahead.


    She still needs several efforts. This impact can last more than ten kilometers. Compared with this long road, this is only a small part.

 Chapter 1074

    With the efforts of rexay, the elusive beast, the obstacles on the road were finally cleared, and the delayed team could finally continue to run at a terrible speed.


    The provocation encountered on this road has made these trolls, bear people and even other experts a deep shame.


    This humiliation is transformed into anger. Only by smashing all those damn enemies to pieces can they vent all their anger.


    When Lisandro led his minions to s City, the situation on our side was also changing rapidly.


    The whole city of s seems to have completely changed into another shape. The ground outside all buildings is covered with thick boulders, reinforced concrete blocks and even steel plates. The whole city seems to be covered with a steel coat and looks very solid.


    In the whole city, only the grain field area has not been blocked, and all other places have been solved.


    Although the time is short, with the joint efforts of so many mecha, so many experts and so many vehicles in S City, we still completed this impossible task in just three days.


    All kinds of weapons have also been deployed. In these two days, two large transport planes have been transported from the Western Theater, which are powerful artillery supporting us from the Western Theater.


    Two rocket launchers, plus thousands of rockets.


    Note that this is a rocket, not a rocket launcher.


    It''s not a simple thing carried on the shoulder. This kind of thing is the one broadcast on TV. It''s usually installed on a cart. Ten or twenty guns are lined up in a row and one ignites. Those rockets are launched like missiles. If there are more than a dozen of these things, they can almost form a covering attack, no matter how many enemies there are, Can be swept away at once.


    It''s just that although there is this thing in the Western Theater, it''s too inconvenient to transport.


    That is to say, two sets of large transport planes have been delivered, which is icing on the cake.


    How big can the bazooka be? The shells fired from the bazooka are just like the arms when they die. But this bazooka is different. Let alone the abnormal firing ability, each shell looks like a small missile. It looks very awesome. It can''t be carried by a person.


    The two rockets were also supported, aimed at the front and ready to launch at any time.


    Above the city wall, at intervals, there are more than 50 soldiers who are specially responsible for the operation of the metal storm. Several people are responsible for ignition and direction control. As for others, they are all responsible for adding bullets to the metal storm.


    When the enemy gets close, it''s time for the metal storm to exert its power.


    Xiaoba and Julong have also rested for two days. They are full of food and drink. Now it is time to be energetic. They also need to find an opportunity to vent their inexhaustible strength in their body.


    Although Zhao Zixuan is very good at the overall planning, we still handed over the specific battle command to Junren. Anyway, both Junren itself and the guy in Junren''s mind are real generals. It''s best to let them deal with this kind of thing.


    Under the arrangement of the army blade, our main force is all concentrated in the front wall.


    Some guards were left on the left, right and back.


    Although this is a waste of resources, we have to guard against it. After the frontal attack and can''t get it down for a long time, those people of Lisandro will certainly transfer their ideas to the sneak attack.


    I just don''t know who was responsible for the sneak attack. If they were those people in Russia, I can''t say that they solved the matter at once.


    But it''s impossible to think about it. If you sneak attack, you must be fast so that the enemy can''t react. Those ordinary people can''t do this at all. At that time, it''s not trolls, those capable people, or even members of the void family.


    So be prepared.


    "Our main attack is focused on the trolls." on the wall, we are discussing how to fight: "at the beginning, don''t attack with all your strength for the time being. After the people on the Russian side rebel, we can attack recklessly."


    Junren nodded: "I know. If they are not sensible, they will attack indiscriminately. At that time, many people may be killed or injured!"


    In our combat deployment, but those Russians are also included.


    While we were discussing, the wall under my body suddenly began to tremble slightly. I frowned and looked far ahead.


    I saw that far away, the whole jungle seemed to be flattened directly, and huge bodies roared out of it.


    Lisandro''s troops finally appeared!


    Those damn trolls, our most terrible enemy.


    Every Troll has quite abnormal power. The fighting power of trolls is not comparable to that of ordinary humans or even ordinary people.


    Before, Chen Yi really measured the fighting power of these trolls with her own attack. Chen Yi was a little timid about the terrible destructive power.


    It''s really a terrible force. It''s rough and thick. It''s difficult to kill this monster with a general attack.


    That terrible force gradually appeared in front of us. The scale of 100000 people was similar to that of S City, and the number was only a little less. However, with those trolls and polar bears, it seemed that we had more people than us.


    Those trolls, one by one, are like hills. When we see the troll team, we can''t help wondering whether our city wall can block the terrible weapons in the troll''s hands?


    I don''t know. None of us know. We only know that this battle is an absolute life and death war for us.


    Die or live, that''s it.


    We are all waiting for that time to come.


    After those trolls and bear people appeared, they stayed thousands of meters away and didn''t rush over immediately.


    Instead, he stayed there and waited for all the teams to assemble.


    Both sides are now only a few thousand meters away. We can even see the appearance of those people and the ugly and disgusting faces of those trolls.


    It has to be said that the appearance of those trolls is really disgusting, and those with ability are just. When ordinary people here see that appearance, they are really frightened.


    His face looked a little pale and his heart was more or less afraid.


    This is a very normal phenomenon. The situation of this root against the attack of the corpse tide is different. Although there are a large number of corpses, they are basically ordinary zombies, but this time, all of them are the most powerful Troll king.


    These guys are not as intelligent as zombies.


    In the direction of the front wall, 100000 people were gathered, equipped with more than 12000 capable people, more than 2000 mecha, and most of the artillery were deployed in this direction.


    As for other aspects, a total of less than 90000 people have been arranged.


    Experts are almost all concentrated in this direction.


    "Brother Lin..." I don''t know when Zhao Zixuan also came to the battlefield. She forgot to look around and frowned slightly.


    "Well, why are you here? You civilians, you''d better go back," I said.


    "It''s all right. I won''t be in any danger here. If there''s any danger, it''s no use for me to stay inside." after taking a look around, Zhao Zixuan continued: "it''s no good going on like this. The morale of my brothers seems to be a little low, which is very bad for future battles."


    I also know that it doesn''t matter who is capable, but those ordinary people suddenly see tens of thousands of trolls as big and powerful as the bad news. All their fears are hooked up at this time.


    "There''s no way. Those guys across the street look a little too big." I scratched my head, and I was helpless.


    "There''s a way, you do this... We must improve our morale. In battle, morale is more important than physical quality." Zhao Zixuan whispered in my ear for a while.

 Chapter 1075

    Morale is very important. The morale on our side is very low now.


    This is also a helpless thing. At the beginning, when I heard that someone wanted to attack our city, each brother was full of strength. In order to protect his city, it doesn''t matter if he risked his life.


    How beautiful and rare life is now. Who wants to continue the previous days of exile.


    We also told them that this time there were not only ordinary enemies, but also the terrible Troll Legion. The troll was even bigger than the bad news.


    But no matter what we say, when these brothers see the huge Troll like a hill, their fears still can''t be suppressed.


    When I saw the troll, the courage that I had worked hard to summon dissipated in an instant.


    This is also helpless. Those trolls seem to be very deterrent. They all have huge bodies like bad news. The iron bar in their hands can easily cut off a big tree.


    These trolls, even if they stand there motionless, look cold.


    What''s more, there are 100000 troops behind, tanks, helicopters and armored vehicles.


    And the huge polar bear, and the monsters of the most terrible and ugly void family.


    No one is afraid.


    Mu Mu, a Shen, and even Shang Qi appeared in the front line, and all other experts were sent out. There was nothing in the dungeon.


    Everyone is trying their best to comfort the brothers next to them and make them summon up their courage again, but they still can''t.


    The fear that those trolls bring to their brothers comes from the bottom of their hearts. For ordinary people, the trolls can kill one piece with a stick. How can this monster resist?


    In particular, of the 180000 people, only nearly 100000 survived from the previous s City, and the vast majority of the remaining people accepted it a little later.


    They did not experience the fear of being surrounded by zombies before, and they were not even ready for such a tragic battle.


    When a person is afraid, that fear emotion, like a virus, will quickly spread out.


    If we can''t find a way to stop this terrible emotion, it will spread to the whole defensive force. Even those who are capable won''t feel much, but if they are only capable, we can''t win this war at all.


    Zhao Zixuan''s words made me somewhat embarrassed, but I also know that now is not the time to care about these things.


    When the Dragon heard my voice, he immediately roared. The dull and terrible voice made many brothers tremble.


    The wings opened, and the huge body rose directly into the sky and appeared in the air.


    I was a flash, and my body appeared on the dragon''s back.


    The giant dragon''s huge body flew high in the sky and dropped a huge figure below.


    The roaring voice also woke up all the brothers and involuntarily looked at the dragon in the sky and me on the dragon''s back.


    "Brothers, be quiet!"


    At this time, my voice slowly spread from the dragon''s back.


    It was quiet all around. The brothers who were whispering stopped talking and looked at me in the sky.


    I tried my best to let my voice reverberate over the whole city.


    "Brothers, do you see that our enemy has reached the door." pointing to the troll in the distance, I roared loudly.


    "To tell you the truth, those guys are called trolls. They have boundless power, rough skin and thick flesh. They are very powerful. They can smash boulders with a stick and cut down trees with an axe. One of them can compare with ten or a hundred of us..."


    "Moreover, those trolls may be more than you see. Their number is ten thousand."


    Originally, the brothers'' faces were ugly. After hearing my words, the expression on their faces suddenly became more frightened.


    There are 10000 such monsters. How should we deal with them?


    Ah Shen, Shang Qi both frowned. Now the morale is low enough. Don''t you say that again?


    As for the wood next to it, it looks thoughtful.


    "In addition, I can tell you that these guys are very, very cruel. They only eat meat!"


    "At this time, where does the meat come from, from people."


    "See those Russian troops behind them? They had hundreds of thousands of troops, but now there are only tens of thousands left. The rest are eaten by these trolls. These trolls have to eat at least one person a day."


    Well, I''m tarnishing the troll''s reputation.


    I don''t know whether trolls actually eat people or not, but these trolls are maintained by lissandro''s magic. Although they look no different from normal trolls, in fact, they don''t need to eat. They just waste their surging power in their bodies.


    Moreover, what I said also frightened our brothers and turned blue one by one.


    "So, get ready. If you don''t want to become a Chinese meal for these monsters, take up your weapons and fight."


    "Think about how hard it has been for us to have our current life? S city is surrounded by zombies and fights with tens of millions of zombies. How many survived?"


    "What is the purpose of other people, who have traveled thousands of miles to s city? It''s just a peaceful life, that''s all."


    "Now this peace will be destroyed, and our lives will be broken. Even if you can survive after the city is broken, are you still willing to continue the previous wandering life?"


    "I know, I don''t fucking want to. If you don''t want to die and continue to be displaced, take up the weapons in your hands and kill the group of bastards outside."


    "Look what you look like now? What are you going to do when those trolls rush in front of us? How are you going to fight them?"


    "As you look now, we don''t have to fight at all. Why are we working so hard? Just open the city gate and let them rush in to kill the city. We can''t even take out a little courage to fight. Is it right now that this peaceful time has worn away the blood in your body?"


    "If you want to die, just don''t stand here. It will affect the mood of others. If you want to live, you will take up the weapons in your hands. Even if you die, you will die, and you will die with vigour and vitality. Don''t hold back so much!"


    "How many people want to die? Stand up for me?" I shouted in the sky.


    The ground was quiet, there was no echo, and no one wanted to die.


    "So, do you want to live?" I asked again.


    "Want to..."


    "Yes!"


    One by one hesitated to answer.


    "Speak up!"


    "Think!" the desire to live was completely aroused at this time. Everyone was angry. In the roar of anger, his eyes stared round, and there were flames in his eyes.


    "What should I do if I want to live?"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!"


    The sound of killing exploded in the sky.


    On the faces of those brothers, I can''t see the fear, the despair, and the crazy cry of killing continues all the time.


    Each face looks ferocious and full of killing intention.


    They don''t want to die, they also want to live, but when they first saw those trolls, they were frightened by the terrible appearance of the trolls, so that their hearts were filled with despair for a short time.


    When that layer of despair was completely torn apart, what remained was crazy killing and anger.


    Morale began to soar during this period.


    One by one, they grasped their weapons and stared at the enemies in front. Even if those trolls were tall, they were still afraid, but they would not shrink back.


    This is their own home, their own home, can only let themselves guard.

 Chapter 1076

    The roar of the dragon and the roar of Xiao ba.


    Zhao Zixuan is very satisfied with my performance. This kind of thing can only be done by Lin Yi, but others can''t.


    It''s not that others are not qualified, but that others don''t have dragons.


    What is a dragon? The dragon is powerful and a symbol of madness. The dragon is an invincible example. When people see a person, no matter how powerful those people are, they won''t think too much.


    People are subjectivist. When they see the appearance of a thing, they subconsciously describe some characteristics of that thing in their heart according to the appearance of that thing.


    It''s like seeing a troll. Because that guy is big and ugly, he subconsciously thinks that this thing is very ferocious, even though this guy is really ferocious.


    Then the idea of despair will breed in my heart.


    Similarly, when you see the dragon, you will know subconsciously that the dragon is more powerful than the troll. There is a terrible dragon here. The timidity in your heart will dissipate some subconsciously.


    Then when we see our people riding on the dragon''s back, the fear in our hearts will be further reduced.


    And first explain each other''s ferocity, let these people know they have no way out, and deliberately stimulate these people with words. No one wants to be a coward.


    Under this stimulation, it is actually more effective than direct encouragement, and can more easily stimulate the flame in these people''s hearts.


    Seeing the morale rise, Zhao Zixuan was a little relieved.


    But Zhao Zixuan was still very worried.


    Although it seems that Lisandro''s strength is very terrible at present, is it really the only way this time?


    Lisandro can''t not know what price it will pay to attack s city and how many people will die. She has only a little strength in total. Can she withstand such casualties?


    Or is this guy going to just shoot this shot and end it?


    It''s impossible to think about it. Lissandro is not that kind of fool. She shouldn''t do such a loss making business.


    So Zhao Zixuan always felt that there might be some problems in it, but Zhao Zixuan couldn''t tell what was wrong.


    While Zhao Zixuan was thinking, Li sangzhuo in front seemed to finally lose patience.


    With the order, the big army finally began to attack.


    It was still the troll and the bear man who began to charge frantically against s city. Even from a long distance, we could clearly feel the violent tremor of the ground under our feet.


    As the troll approached, we could feel the terrible pressure from those trolls more and more.


    Those trolls are too big.


    "Rocket, launch!"


    The battle had begun, and the army blade took over the control of the whole battlefield. From a long distance, the Rockets began to launch immediately.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Only the harsh sound was heard. With the dazzling fire, rockets were sprayed directly from the gun chamber. The rocket launcher and a round of rockets were fired almost instantly.


    The effective range of this thing can reach a distance of 100 kilometers. Attacking places thousands of meters away is like playing.


    Although there were only two rocket launchers, dozens of flames crossed the sky this round. The picture looked very shocking.


    Moreover, more shocking things are still ahead.


    Heavy weapons such as howitzers, mortars and rocket launchers all began to spray violent tongues of fire.


    Shells passed through the air like meteors and fell directly into the distance.


    The targets we attack are all in the front. For those trolls, we should cut off the momentum of the troll charge as much as possible, and before the trolls rush in front of us, we must kill enough trolls as much as possible.


    This kind of war really looks like a modern war.


    "Sniper, aim at the troll''s weakness and attack." Junren continued to give orders.


    Now all the attacks are brothers with long-range lethality.


    The roar of bullets, the explosion of shells, the leading forces in front, the troll Legion and the bear legion, were almost attacked by coverage at this time.


    Even those trolls are tall and big. At this time, they can hardly see the trace of trolls, all covered by the smoke caused by the explosion.


    However, those trolls are unusual after all. Although the picture of the explosion looks very ferocious, the number of trolls really killed is very limited. Unless rockets directly hit the trolls, it is really difficult to destroy the trolls at once.


    But those bear people nearby are unlucky.


    Although bear people are also a very powerful force, after all, they are temporarily transformed. They are far less powerful than trolls. They can''t bear such an explosion. Under this attack, most bear people are almost killed.


    Although wallibel hated his teeth itching and roaring, he could do nothing about this situation. He didn''t even have a chance to change. He could only watch his men die in a large area.


    The forward speed is seriously disturbed. In this case, even those members of the void family can''t change.


    At this time, the members of the void family disappeared.


    At the same time, some Russian experts disappeared.


    At this time, under the command of Lisandro, Tucker led his troops and began to attack. Now the shells haven''t landed on their heads, but when they rush forward, those shells will eventually fall.


    On the surface, Tucker acted according to Lisandro''s orders, but when Lisandro led a group of experts to rush to the front, tuckton controlled his men, continued to follow behind the troll for a distance, and resolutely did not go to the front.


    Lisandro couldn''t have watched her men being attacked. Her body appeared in the sky, her hands were open, and she only saw huge cold claws appear in the air, and immediately tore them directly in front of her.


    Boom... Boom!


    Lissandro didn''t attack anyone, but the dense ice claws intercepted our artillery, even if not all, but our artillery attack was reduced. I don''t know how much.


    The guns, before falling to the ground, were detonated in midair.


    With the Queen''s protection, trandelton became arrogant, smashed the broken bone stick on the ground, roared loudly, and led his troops to charge frantically ahead.


    "Guns stop firing!" Junren immediately ordered.


    If Lisandro can intercept these guns, there is no need to continue wasting ammunition.


    "Short and medium range machine guns start shooting!"


    "Metal storm preparation!"


    "Super team preparation!"


    Junren gave three orders in succession, and then saw that the six barrel heavy machine gun began to spray wildly, one after another, as if it didn''t want to die. It roared directly from the sky, and one cartridge case fell to the ground.


    Those bullets were so dense that even Lisandro could not intercept them.


    The distance of kilometers was crossed in an instant, and a bullet exploded directly on the bodies of the trolls.


    Poof poof!


    The troll''s body was so strong that the bullet hit him that he couldn''t even completely get into the troll''s flesh and blood. He was directly stuck on the skin and couldn''t go further.


    However, Junren did not order to stop shooting, but continued.


    Although the bullet can''t shoot through the troll''s skin, the impact of the bullet is also very strong. Even the troll, under that impact, his body is beaten one by one. The speed that has just risen is reduced again under the machine gun shooting.


    Obviously, there is only a short distance left, but this is the distance, but it becomes like a natural moat and difficult to pass.


    Not to mention, the machine gun can''t shoot through their skin, but the armor piercing bullet of the sniper gun can, even if it can''t kill a troll at once, but the original solid and complete skin was torn at this time.


    Then the dense bullets shrouded over like a torrent. Even if the blind cat met a dead mouse, many bullets hit the wound.


    As a result, the wound was completely torn open. Finally, with a pop, more and more bullets entered the guy''s body, and the whole body was directly torn to pieces.

 Chapter 1077

    Troll casualties began to appear, although few, only a few unlucky people.


    But that appearance still makes our brothers feel excited.


    Because before, it seemed to them that these trolls were completely invincible, but now a troll dies in front of him and is killed by his weapons. The feeling brought by it is absolutely incomparable to other situations.


    The army blade should use this method to delay the speed of the troll''s charge.


    Junren is also very clear that this action can not stop the troll''s speed. In a short time, the troll will rush outside our city wall.


    And our voice basically can''t stop the troll''s attack.


    But this time is enough for our brothers to gather powerful energy.


    According to the way of the Western Theater, all the low-level abilities in the territory gather at this time. Their abilities are very weak and have little effect on these powerful enemies.


    But when these low-level people gather together, they can never be inferior to others.


    Just above the sky above, a large fire red cloud has emerged, and the fierce burning flames gather together, completely shrouded in a hot environment.


    The sky has been completely dyed red.


    The flames are jumping.


    The brothers of low-level ability are all sweating on their foreheads, hard supporting their own strength.


    Right next to this square array, a group of earth capable people are also gathering together to form a square array.


    They are urging the power of the earth. The ground in front of the wall has begun to tremble violently at this time.


    The nearby wind system capable square array was also not idle, and the roaring tornadoes in mid air had begun to gather.


    The rightmost place is the square array of water system capable people, and the leftmost position is the position of electrical system capable people.


    Thousands of low-level talents in the territory are all concentrated in this area.


    They know that their mission and strength are not enough to cause any harm to these trolls, but they will not waste any energy in their bodies.


    Even a little bit of energy, they will be lost on those monsters.


    "Wind!"


    Suddenly, the army blade roared.


    Wind... Strong wind... Tornado!


    Only a tornado appeared directly from the sky. Under the urging of thousands of capable people, the tornado was like a real dragon, swaying its huge body in the sky.


    With the continuous injection of energy, the tornado continued to grow, and instantly became a giant with a width of more than ten feet.


    With the command of the leader of this group of capable people, the terrible tornado roared ahead in an instant.


    The wind is the fastest.


    The wind can spread the most widely.


    The dust, gravel and soil on the ground were all rolled up into the high altitude. Under the leadership of the tornado, they roared ahead.


    That hurricane, which connects the world to earth, is like dividing the whole world in front of us into two. The whole world has become two halves directly.


    Roaring with the anger and flames of countless brothers.


    In the blink of an eye, it had reached the front of those trolls, and then an extremely terrible scene appeared. Before, even the trolls that were difficult to be killed by rocket bombing, they lost their original firmness and strength in front of this terrible energy.


    Trolls don''t know fear and can''t dodge. They just wave their weapons and rush forward.


    They didn''t take the hurricane to heart, but they didn''t expect that it would have this power when it blew in front of them.


    The troll''s body was rolled up directly from the ground, and their body could not bear this destructive force at all.


    Trolls roared and flew high into the sky. Then, under the tear of the hurricane, the body continued to bear that power. The shape of the body seemed to change. Finally, poopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoopoo.


    It was a devastating picture. No one could imagine how terrible that power was. The troll''s body was torn alive.


    One, two, three... Ten, twenty, a hundred


    The hurricane raged on the ground, like scissors, directly cut the troll troops from the middle, leaving a huge area tens of meters wide. In this area, all trolls were rolled up high.


    After a few seconds, the hurricane finally got out of control. Large and small pieces of troll bodies fell from the sky. Even some trolls had no time to be torn up, and the whole thing fell down.


    A thick layer of meat was left on the ground.


    This is a big move to make all these brothers lose their strength and retreat from the main battlefield.


    These brothers are quite dissatisfied with the results. Although they look good, they may only kill one or two hundred trolls. Compared with the huge number of trolls, this loss is nothing at all.


    "Water, soil!"


    Junren doesn''t care. The order is issued again.


    This time, the two troops acted directly at the same time.


    Water and soil! The two forces appeared at the same time, and the two forces even mixed together.


    Countless sands have sprung up on the ground, and it seems that there is a river in the sky. The terrible river is surging madly and ready to vent at any time.


    After preparation, the two forces were mixed together, and countless stones and soil were directly mixed in the surging river. The original river directly became a flood.


    The flood roared and fell from the sky, directly washing away at the troll who had just sorted out the formation in front.


    The sharp stones inside turned into deadly weapons. Driven by the flood, they hit the troll with countless large and small wounds. What''s more, they were directly smashed into pieces by the flood.


    That picture looks very tragic.


    Good guy, you are all trolls. When did you become so miserable.


    Did you come to attack or were you attacked? It was as if so many people were bullying these trolls. They were all covered in mud and looked embarrassed.


    The original formation has completely become fragmented, and there is no longer the terrible and ferocious momentum before.


    Seeing his men being bullied like this, trumpel was so angry, roaring and shouting that he asked the trolls to rearrange their formation and charge again.


    However, the ground has become as muddy as a swamp due to the impact of debris flow and flood.


    In this case, the troll''s body is so heavy that stepping on it is a big pit, let alone charging, and even moving becomes very difficult.


    The other masters behind frowned at this scene.


    Damn it, they had planned well and took the city in a wave of preparation, but what happened now is like a blow to the head, which makes them feel very unhappy.


    It''s been more than ten minutes since I took action, and I haven''t even rushed under the wall. This kind of thing makes people feel quite uncomfortable.


    How much combat power can this team have left even if it rushes under the other party''s wall?


    Zhao Zixuan took a telescope and observed the picture in the distance.


    My heart is thinking quickly.


    Zhao Zixuan doesn''t have the ability to command the army blade, but Zhao Zixuan''s overall level is unmatched by others.


    Observing the distance through the telescope, Zhao Zixuan''s eyes mainly focused on Li sangzhuo in the sky.


    Lisandro didn''t move at all except the first time.


    Even if her troops were miserable below, lissandro looked on coldly as if she hadn''t seen it at all, and didn''t even intervene to help.


    In the woman''s eyes, Zhao Zixuan even felt a kind of pride and madness, as if everything was winning.


    That appearance made Zhao Zixuan mutter more and more. What did this guy want to do?

 Chapter 1078

    Zhao Zixuan is a very, very smart woman. All of us are preparing for the battle.


    In fact, what we have done is not wrong. At present, we have found Lisandro and the troops under Lisandro. In order to completely eliminate Lisandro, we can say that we have made full preparations this time.


    First, we joined hands with the Russian experts whom Lisandro had taken over and prepared to go back to the water and besiege Lisandro. At the same time, we have all kinds of high-tech weapons in place.


    Countless traps were set along the way. The whole city was covered with thick boulders and iron plates to prevent sneak attacks by members of the void family.


    It can be said that s city has never been so strong.


    All kinds of energy teams and super power teams are also assembled. We must give full play to our most powerful strength in this battle.


    At least for now, our results are quite good.


    Trolls, those monsters, just want to rush to the wall, they need to waste some trouble and suffer heavy losses.


    Zhao Zixuan doesn''t know much about Li sangzhuo, nor does she know much about the world of the hero League.


    Perhaps because of this, Zhao Zixuan can see more things we can''t see.


    Zhao Zixuan doesn''t know much about the background of the hero League, but Zhao Zixuan knows how many threats our city faces at the same time.


    Zombie, mutant! These two are the most basic.


    In addition to these two, there are also Knox, empty alien life, Lisandro, shadow Island, and even the abnormal Professor, who is suspected to be a role in the League of heroes.


    Knox is basically over.


    Zhao Zixuan has no doubt about this. Although we released Cassiopeia and dukekao, according to our statement, dukekao was seriously injured and his strength was seriously reduced. He has little power to continue to create unrest.


    Shadow Island, we have attacked once before. That incident directly led to the complete death of two senior generals of shadow Island, hammer stone and hekarim.


    Calthas, Evelyn, Maud Caesar and Callista fled.


    And shadow Island, before joining forces with the empty alien life, jointly besieged s city!


    No matter in what way, shadow Island, empty alien life and Lisandro have a common goal in essence.


    Shadow Island wants to rule the world and turn the world into a world full of death.


    Empty alien life wants to occupy the earth and devour everything on the planet, so as to meet its endless greed.


    Lisandro wants to return the world to the ice age.


    In short, their goal is not only to become the world overlord, but also to completely destroy the world, even if the destruction is a paradise for them.


    In order to achieve such a goal, these aborigines and resistance forces on the earth must be eliminated. Otherwise, they are bound to have an impact on their own plans.


    So this kind of action appeared.


    In comparison, the idea of noxas is even more simple. They just want to rule the whole world and complete the mission that has not been completed in the rune continent. That''s all. They are actually much kinder than these characters.


    Therefore, for the survivors on earth, Knox is actually the simplest opponent.


    There are not many people in the void family. Although they are wise, they are limited by their appearance. It is difficult for them to get a lot of men and have an army that can fight for themselves like lissandro.


    Nor can you summon the dead, zombies and skeletons to fight for yourself like shadow island.


    They know that if there are only a few guys of the void family, it is difficult to achieve their goals, so the void life has always been carried out through cooperation.


    It used to work with shadow island. Now it''s working with Lisandro.


    This is what our city experienced from the very beginning of its establishment, destruction and rebirth. Zhao Zixuan has never experienced it, but she has heard of it.


    These things passed quickly in her mind, and Zhao Zixuan''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Damn it, my guess must not come true, otherwise, for S City, it may really be a war of destruction.


    "Xiaoyu..." Zhao Zixuan shouted loudly. A sleepy girl came over with her strange weapon like a signboard.


    "Why?" Su Xiaoyu was a little upset and weak.


    Su Xiaoyu was also a person in the northern theater before. Her strength was as strong as ye Xuan, Junren and Xu Yang, but unlike others, Su Xiaoyu didn''t have the idea of fighting for others. She ate alone and the whole family was not hungry.


    If something dangerous happens, this woman is definitely the first to escape. Of course, the premise is that she can run away.


    After arriving in S City, this woman is also stubborn. She only completes her work at the minimum every day and is absolutely unwilling to do more.


    So although this woman is also a master, if there are some dangerous things, basically no one will think of this woman.


    This time, the woman''s task is to protect Zhao Zixuan and some technicians, but people with little strength.


    Unfortunately, this woman seems to be sleeping.


    "There is one thing that may need you to complete." Zhao Zixuan''s throat wriggled slightly and said, "now others are fighting and have no time at all, so I can only let you complete it."


    On hearing that there was trouble, Su Xiaoyu frowned: "no, I have to protect your safety."


    "If our city is broken, you can''t protect our safety, and even you may die here." Zhao Zixuan said with a gloomy face: "this task must be completed. You start now and leave s city..."


    Zhao Zixuan leaned over Su Xiaoyu''s ear and whispered quickly. Soon Su Xiaoyu''s face became ugly: "Hey, if this is true, I might run away."


    "You won''t," said Zhao Zixuan.


    "Cut, I don''t believe in myself. What strength do you believe?" Su Xiaoyu said angrily.


    However, Su Xiaoyu didn''t refuse. She nodded at Zhao Zixuan. She quickly jumped back and forth and disappeared.


    Looking up at the distant battlefield, especially lissandro''s cold and proud face, made Zhao Zixuan very worried.


    If that is the case, it may be the worst outcome.


    At this time, those trolls have tenaciously stood up again from the erosion of the debris flow, roared one by one, waved their weapons again and continued to rush forward.


    But now, the sound is obviously not as arrogant as before. I don''t know how to do it. I always feel powerless.


    Morale is such a thing. Keep up one''s morale, decline again and exhaust again!


    We are happy here. We see those trolls miserable, but on the troll side, the originally violent morale was interrupted alive. There was a burst of anger in our heart, which was interrupted one after another. All that anger turned into suffocation.


    Now there is no such violent courage, the strong body is obviously depressed, and the voice has become no momentum.


    This is a good phenomenon.


    But those trolls did not know the fatigue and fear. Even if their morale was reduced, they would continue to start a crazy charge according to Lisandro''s order.


    But they don''t know what power is waiting for them right in front of them.


    The last two waves of low-level superpowers remain.


    These two waves are also the most powerful, explosive, destructive and abnormal waves among all people.


    However, because their own energy is too violent to be manipulated or attacked from a long distance, they have been waiting. Only when these trolls appear around them, that is the best time to attack.


    "Fire!"


    "Electricity!"


    "Ready!"


    Buzz!


    Crackling!


    With the command of the military blade, a large group of flames suddenly appeared in the sky, and on the other side, there was a thick dark cloud, flashing crackling.

 Chapter 1079

    Among various superpowers, fire and lightning have always been the most destructive types.


    But just because the destructive power is too strong, this energy is also full of very violent fluctuations. If you are not careful, you may not kill the enemy, but kill yourself.


    However, once this energy is really collected, the super destructive power will often reach an amazing level.


    There was no more God Emei blocking the way ahead, only those bullets were constantly shooting, but the damage that bullets could do to these trolls was very limited.


    The troll finally did not have to be affected by all kinds of strange forces, and the speed was faster and faster. The momentum that had almost disappeared gradually recovered a little at this time.


    Just at this time, the surging energy in the sky also converges quickly at this time.


    The two squadrons were standing inside the city wall, but the scope shrouded by fire and dark clouds was far beyond this boundary. Even outside the city, there were terrible energy fluctuations.


    At that high altitude, a huge fire mass hung in the air like the sun, and the blazing energy was being vented wantonly. Even people far away from the sun could feel that their bodies wanted to be evaporated dry.


    Not to mention, in that fire, a figure jumped up and down like an elf in the fire.


    It''s a bird shape. It looks a little similar to Bingya after her transformation, but the difference is that Bingya is ice blue, and this one is pure flame.


    On the other side, the terrible lightning has gathered.


    The crackling sound kept coming. The blue purple arc jumped rapidly in the air. The lightning, like silk threads, quickly changed its shape and gradually became a slender body, looking like the legendary dragon.


    Fire Phoenix, Thunder Dragon!


    The modeling looks very exaggerated. It''s not to show off stunts or anything like that.


    In fact, the first two teams created a big fireball and a big thunder ball, that''s all.


    The reason why it appears now is that the members of the two teams trained in order to exercise their manipulation of this power.


    I have to admit that this looks really arrogant.


    At this time, the trolls had reached a distance of one kilometer outside the city wall.


    It''s time.


    "Let go!"


    With the command of Junren, Huofeng and leilong quickly absorbed the power diffused around them, and all the power was concentrated together, becoming more terrible.


    Then, with the chirp of the Phoenix and the roar of the dragon, the two giants flew directly ahead.


    prosperity brought by the dragon and the phoenix.


    That looks beautiful and cruel.


    Huofeng opened her wings, with a red cloud behind her. As for the Thunder Dragon, the lightning around it was almost uncontrollable, and the whole body could burst at any time.


    But now is not the time. The longer the depression, the more abnormal the effect of explosion.


    Finally, one dive and two giants fell directly on the ground. The power is really more powerful than the pure destructive power before. I don''t know how many times, just like the real missile bombing.


    Just at the moment when they fell into the troll group, the two teams dispersed their control over the fire phoenix and Thunder Dragon at the same time. After losing control, the repressed terrorist energy was completely released at this time.


    Boom!


    The fire burst, and the hot flame, accompanied by the terrible shock wave, rushed around and ravaged wildly.


    In the area of the center of the explosion, the high temperature can instantly melt the steel, and nothing can withstand this terrible force.


    Not even trolls.


    The body is directly evaporated and burned. Under this hot temperature, nothing can''t burn.


    Through the red flame, we can clearly see that many trolls'' bodies directly turned into ashes at this time.


    As for the Thunder Dragon next to it, it also exploded instantly, and the damage caused was no worse than the fire phoenix. Although there was no terrible impact, the lightning chains spread around like thunder.


    Once the high-intensity compressed lightning is hit, the troll''s body will be blown apart.


    Up to now, this is still the most cruel picture. I can''t imagine how crazy it is. Almost everything was destroyed in an instant.


    In the area of the two explosion centers, nothing can survive.


    Even trandel was blown out directly. If this guy wasn''t really strong enough, I''m afraid he would be killed directly like his own men.


    It''s terrible, that power!


    When the explosion ended and the surrounding pictures gradually appeared, we can clearly see that there was a large blank in the charging team, and at least thousands of trolls were completely destroyed in the explosion.


    There are more than half of the trolls with broken bodies, missing arms and legs.


    Very good!


    We are very satisfied with the combat results of these rounds of attacks, and even say that they have done much better than we thought.


    A total of 5000 low-level talents, their strength was originally the weakest in S City, but now they have made great contributions.


    "Ghana, revive the monsoon!" Junren ordered.


    Although at ordinary times, Jana will not accept the command of others, but now is a special time. Jana will not care about other people''s orders. The recovery monsoon blows among those who have lost their strength!


    Now is a critical moment. Ghana''s recovery monsoon is a large-scale group recovery skill. Although it is not as abnormal as solaka''s full picture recovery, it also covers a large range. This skill must be used at the most critical moment to maximize the benefits as much as possible.


    Of course, these people are completely out of strength. It is impossible for a recovery monsoon to fully recover, but at least it can make them feel much better.


    The trick learned from the Western Theater is still very good.


    These two explosions almost blew up the trolls. After trumpel ordered several times in a row, the trolls continued to charge.


    Next, it''s a close fight.


    At this time, Tucker and others in the back were ready and took out their mercury machetes one by one.


    They have been waiting for this moment.


    When hand to hand combat began, it was when they unsealed.


    Murphy and maukai went to inquire about intelligence before? Of course not. Those two people came to discuss the next move.


    When our front attack is over, it is the beginning of the counterattack.


    The seal must be removed at the same time, otherwise, lissandro senses it and the rest will be killed by lissandro immediately.


    "Three, two, one... Unseal!"


    With Tucker''s order, the light on the mercury machete flashed out in an instant.


    Fourteen people, all shrouded in that light, the curse that had been planted in their own bodies disappeared in an instant with the lifting of the mercury machete.


    It was a ferocious curse. Once they did not obey lissandro''s orders and disobeyed lissandro''s will, lissandro would urge the curse.


    The blood in their bodies will immediately turn into ice, and the whole body will die within a few seconds.


    Lisandro was leading her troops to attack in the sky. Suddenly she felt the disappearance of those curses, and the expression on her face immediately became ferocious.


    Betrayal!


    Lisandro was a cunning old fellow, and he reacted immediately.


    In her anger, lissandro turned around and prepared to destroy all the Russian troops.


    However, at this time, huge figures appeared on the front wall.


    Mecha warriors, all of them are mecha warriors.


    Wearing thick armor, although it doesn''t look as huge as a troll, it feels more terrible.


    It''s just that number. There''s only three hundred, that''s three thousand!

 Chapter 1080

    When it comes to hand to hand combat, in addition to the ability of our body strengthening series, mecha soldiers are the absolute main force.


    Saturn and Venus are experts in this field, while other long-range and Mars provide strong fire support.


    One by one, the mecha directly climbed over the city wall, jumped and ran quickly on the ground, and the body was extremely sensitive.


    During the fast running, the saber in the hand of Venus mecha was instantly ejected. The metal used in this saber is the highest technology at present.


    The output is very low and can only be used on the blade. However, this kind of thing makes the weapon of this Sabre extremely sharp. Almost nothing can be penetrated by this blade.


    Saturn''s mecha directly shows its shield, and the three spikes on the shield are made of the same material.


    Three thousand mecha, more than three hundred?


    Lisandro knew that she had been completely fooled. These damn bastards had already colluded with the people in s city and waited for this time to betray.


    Boom!


    The huge bodies of the mecha warrior and the troll collided with each other, and suddenly there were bursts of harsh popping sounds.


    The weapons in their hands are colliding madly. Although the size of the mecha soldier is not as big as the troll, it is heavier, and the power is not inferior. The originally fast-moving troops were intercepted alive at this time.


    Blood is spilling, Mars is bursting!


    Each of them is exerting its most powerful strength. Fighting on this scale is definitely the most rare in history.


    "Attack!"


    Just untied the seal on his body, Tucker also quickly issued an order.


    The capable people around him immediately threw their own strength to the troll in front!


    Helicopters also began to spray flames. As for tanks and armored vehicles, shells were directly sprayed out and exploded in the trolls.


    Just now, those team leaders have explained things to their team members. No matter the anger or hatred in their hearts, everyone, people of 100000 scale, has no objection at all. Everyone is waiting for this moment.


    In this way, these trolls fell into the situation of being attacked from both sides.


    Although the troll''s strength is very strong, it''s definitely hard to feel in this situation.


    Some trolls turned in anger and rushed at these people.


    Tucker knew that his strength was very limited and could not stop the attack of these trolls. Just before the rebellion began, Tucker consciously commanded his troops to the left and right flanks.


    They have to enter the city to have the power to fight back, otherwise, they can''t escape the end of being submerged by these trolls.


    Once these trolls go crazy, 100000 troops can''t stop them at all.


    As for these ten masters, they stayed here to resist the troll''s attack temporarily.


    "Revenge vortex!" in his hoarse voice, Mao Kai''s body instantly turned into a terrible tree man, and his two trunk arms directly hit the ground in front of him.


    A wave rushed forward and spread in an instant. The terrible vortex appeared in an instant. Under the violent rotation, it directly swallowed the two trolls.


    The troll could not bear the tearing force brought by the rapid rotation of the vortex, and his body turned into pieces directly.


    The earth trembles!


    Murphy''s roar was even more terrible. Two huge stone arms hammered desperately on the ground. They only saw a wave of terror, which spread wildly ahead, like an earthquake, completely devouring a troll.


    As for Ivan and Tucker, their good friends, they have never been idle.


    Tucker is an absolute defensive guy. His body is as indestructible as the strongest diamond.


    His strong body directly blocked the attack of more than ten trolls. The iron bar in the troll''s hand hit his body. This guy didn''t even step back.


    Then Tucker waved his fist and hit it, and the troll''s head was directly smashed to pieces.


    Ivan is in a very safe position under Tucker''s guard.


    The golden light in front of me was gathering rapidly. After about a second, those lights had become a very sharp light blade three feet wide.


    "Shoot!"


    Shua!


    The golden light blade was directly ejected. The light blade passed through Tucker''s body and had no impact on Tucker. However, after penetrating Tucker, the trolls in front of Tucker were destroyed.


    One body was directly cut off by laziness. Under that attack, it couldn''t bear it and died instantly.


    More than a dozen experts are desperately trying to cover the people behind them.


    But just a dozen of them is not enough.


    Just when the trolls had rushed to those people and began to kill wantonly, a light suddenly flashed over.


    Chen Bolin, leading a large number of experts in the territory, appeared.


    During the howling, fan Xiaotian threw away his two battle axes directly, and a troll nearby was directly split in half.


    With a stroke of his hands, Chen Bolin swallowed several trolls mercilessly with a huge space crack.


    Hao Ziqi, Xiao Huangshu, Shirley, crab and others all began to intercept these trolls.


    On the other side, a gust of wind emerged. Zhang Xuliang appeared in the battlefield with another group of experts and intercepted the trolls on the other side.


    Under the cover of 14 experts and the strong ones on our side, these ordinary people are rushing towards the city gates on both sides.


    On the side of the main city gate, the battle was also very fierce.


    Almost all the experts in the territory are involved.


    In the sky, lightning, thunder, flames, the ground shaking, spikes shuttle.


    Everyone is showing their own strength, using all their strength to destroy and vent.


    The cross whirl knife in shiver''s hand jumped among the trolls, his throat was directly cut off and his body was separated.


    Zijiao is more simple. Around Zijiao, there are four trolls. The four trolls are forcibly robbed of control from lisanzhuo by Zijiao, and turn around and hit their companions on the head.


    The five masters of certrani, Olaf, Wally bell, Zhong lixiu and trandel watched their men being killed.


    Especially trumpel and Olaf, two guys rushed in front.


    But before two people attacked our brother, a huge tentacle fell directly from the sky, and a God and his beloved war pet appeared.


    "You go and destroy those guys... I''ll solve these two." ah Shen ordered Xiao ba.


    There are too many trolls. Although there are 3000 mecha soldiers here, it is very difficult to resist the attacks of these trolls.


    Under the constant attack, the body of the mecha soldier was forced to retreat and was close to the city wall.


    At this time, the capable people on the wall began to spread their strength again.


    Metal storm has not started yet!


    The appearance of Xiaoba directly swept a troll. The troll''s attack was not similar to Xiaoba. The tentacle swept over, and the troll''s body was directly smashed into pieces.


    Wallibel roared and led less than a hundred bear troops to the wall.


    But a spider''s silk passed through the air, and Elise''s body fell directly in front of Wally bell.


    On the other side, cejonny also rode the pig under her body and rushed directly to Aishi standing on the wall in the distance.


    That''s the biggest enemy of cejonny''s life.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t have a chance to compete with ash.


    Ruiwen''s body has been intercepted in front of sezhuang Ni. The huge broken sword in her hand is directly cut on sezhuang Ni''s meteor hammer. With the dazzling Mars, sezhuang Ni is forced to stop.


    Zhong lixiu is the most insidious guy. However, he is rapidly approaching the city wall by using his invisible power and time control.


    As long as you allow yourself to climb the wall, those who are weak and capable on the wall are completely at your mercy.


    Kill these capable people, then the troll forces will lose a lot of pressure. Even those garbage mutinies in Russia can''t change the current situation.


    But Zhong lixiu didn''t know that he was also watched by others.

 Chapter 1081

    This time, how important it is for our s city. In any case, we dare not relax on the 4th. We must be fully prepared.


    There are real eyes everywhere on the whole city wall. People with various abilities are using their own strength as much as possible. Some special ones, such as Liu Yin and radar, monitor the area near the city wall at all times.


    Zhong lixiu didn''t know that he had been invisible in the battlefield before, but when he began to approach the city wall, his every move was completely exposed in the eyes of our city guards.


    Just as this guy touched our capable people bit by bit, two uninvited guests also intercepted Zhong lixiu in front of him.


    That''s Tong Lei and Chen Xiaodao!


    This is an old enemy. Tong Lei''s castle was completely destroyed by Zhong lixiu. Chen Xiaodao was also Zhong lixiu''s subordinate before.


    Now it''s an acquaintance meeting, especially jealous.


    They all know that Zhong lixiu''s strength is stronger than before. Neither of them is lax and fight against this familiar enemy together.


    There are battlefields everywhere, and every position is full of terrorist forces.


    Our side occupies the advantage of the city wall. Our brothers are all on the tall city wall. Long range attacks continue to fall from the sky.


    On the ground, it is the world of melee brothers. Thousands of physically strengthened people work with these mecha soldiers to intercept the troll''s attack like a flood.


    There are too many trolls and their power is too strong.


    Only after real contact can we feel what a terrible guy it is.


    These monsters have infinite power. Most of the capable people can''t fight these trolls. If they weren''t for the powerful attacks from the back, they would have been unable to hold on.


    Blood was flowing all over the ground, and there were broken limbs everywhere. The pungent smell of blood was everywhere.


    Not only trolls, but also people on our side began to suffer casualties.


    This is a situation that no one can avoid. The troll''s destructive power is so strong that ordinary people can''t stop it. One carelessness is the loss of human life.


    However, at this time, under the interception of our brothers, those people in Russia finally found the opportunity and began to enter the cities one by one.


    As soon as he entered the city, he immediately joined the battle and began to attack from the city.


    As for Tucker, these experts don''t even have a chance to say a polite word.


    They were also very grateful and knew that if it were not for the goodwill of the other party, it would be impossible to open the gate and risk great danger to let them come.


    Although there are not many of them, their participation is still a very important force for us. With the participation of these people, the front that had been retreating gradually stabilized.


    At the highest point, Xiaoling is taking a large number of snipers to aim at the troll in front.


    The weapons in the hands of these snipers are all modified Barrett, which is more powerful. The bullets in their hands are also special armor piercing bullets, which have very abnormal destructive power.


    Although this super heavy sniper gun has a very slow firing speed, Xiao Ling can kill almost one Troll with each shot.


    As for others, they aimed their weapons at the injured trolls. Although they could not kill like Xiao Ling, this attack also made the trolls miserable.


    The battlefield around me was miserable, just in the sky. I just looked at the battlefield below and didn''t participate. Even if I saw my brothers killed under the attack of trolls, I was indifferent.


    I''m not the kind of cold-blooded guy who will watch our brothers be killed.


    But I can''t move. Right in front of me is the most powerful Lisandro. I must stop this guy. Otherwise, if this woman is allowed to attack at will, the casualties of our brothers below will increase exponentially.


    Right next to me, mogana''s figure also appeared.


    The two men, one behind the other, surrounded Lisandro in the middle.


    According to the background strength, moganna''s strength should be stronger than lissandro. After all, moganna has fought with her sister for tens of thousands of years, and lissandro has lived for thousands of years.


    Although age is not absolute, it is also a very important reference index.


    It''s just that Morgana''s body has just recovered a little because of the struggle with Kyle. It''s a little worse than Lisandro.


    But how proud moganna is, she will never think she is not Lisandro''s opponent.


    None of the three people moved in the sky, but the atmosphere around them had reached a limit, low and depressed, breathless and cold.


    From beginning to end, lissandro just looked cold and looked at the war below. Even if she had entered a glued state, lissandro didn''t care at all. Even if all the people below died, lissandro wouldn''t care.


    "Boy, you are really a cunning guy. I underestimated you before, really." after a long time, lissandro finally spoke.


    "It''s so planned that I colluded with those traitors under my eyes. I didn''t notice it at all." lissandro''s voice was somewhat admired.


    "However, you should understand that the reason for this small action is that your strength is too weak. Only the weak will use this means. For the real strong, they disdain to use this means to fight."


    Lisandro was very confident in her strength, but this confidence angered Morgana.


    My eyes are also turning rapidly, and my mind is rapidly measuring the current situation.


    Although on the surface, it seems that we have stabilized the situation and even started some counter attacks.


    The number of casualties on our side is also much less. Assisted by Sona''s piano sound, under the monsoon of solaka''s treatment and Ghana''s recovery, the brothers are still energetic, full of morale, and the casualties are much less than each other.


    But I''m also worried.


    Because there was a very terrible enemy on lissandro''s side that had not appeared.


    A member of the void family.


    The netherworld beast, netherworld predator, netherworld fear, netherworld eye, abyss mouth... None of these guys appeared.


    We reckon that they may appear in underground tunnels. In some places, we have buried heavy soldiers to guard. Once these things appear, they will be hit head-on.


    Normally, they should have appeared, but up to now, none of those monsters have appeared, as if they had all disappeared.


    What are these guys waiting for?


    The more I don''t know, the more worried I am.


    But I didn''t show it on my face. I just sneered: "lissandro, your men are dying. I''m really curious. What do you want to do? On the Russian side, you control so vast territory and even the Arctic. Why do you attack us? It doesn''t seem to do you any good."


    "There are some things you don''t understand at all." lissandro smiled. When we talked, we felt as if two old friends were communicating. There was no anger: "as for those people? They died. They were just a group of tools. Even if they all died, what''s the big deal?"


    You mother, so careless about human life, people can''t help getting angry.


    Besides, your men are fucking trolls. You don''t care, but our brothers died here.


    "In that case, we can only leave you here." my eyes narrowed. I don''t want to stand still. Although this is a very dangerous guy, I must kill the whole guy as soon as possible, otherwise, it will change later.


    "Do it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, my body suddenly disappeared from the dragon''s back.


    The next second, the body had appeared on Lisandro''s head, holding the giant Hydra in her hand. The body rotated 360 degrees, and the axe was instantly torn down with a groundbreaking momentum.


    Li Sandro seemed to have expected that I would do this. With a cold hum and a lift of her hand, her body was immediately covered by a thick ice shield, even her head.

 Chapter 1082

    I''ve seen that this guy lissandro seems to be waiting for something here. She''s deliberately procrastinating.


    I can''t let her get what she wants. I don''t know what the monsters of the void family are doing, but I want to take the lead in solving the woman lissandro before those monsters appear.


    Even if this woman uses Fang Qi''s body.


    Shua!


    The axe cut through the air, and with a sharp sound, it cut directly on the ice shield.


    I heard a bang, my body suddenly flew out, and the axe in my hand was shaking violently, trying to get out of my hand.


    A terrible anti shock force came from the ice shield, which almost overwhelmed me.


    But the ice shield was cut out a huge crack at this time, and almost split in two.


    Lissandro frowned slightly. Obviously, I didn''t expect my axe to have this destructive power.


    As soon as I started, the Dragon immediately rushed over. In mid air, my body forcibly turned around and returned to the dragon''s back with the help of the anti shock force.


    Then a breath of dragon breath rushed directly at Lisandro. Next to her, moganna''s hands had been opened, and a large amount of dark energy directly shrouded the whole sky.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    The ground is fighting fiercely, and the battlefield in the sky is more ferocious.


    Lissandro''s strength is really much stronger than Duke Kao. Before, Duke Kao had little resistance under the siege of the three of us.


    But Lisandro is different. Under the protection of the extremely strong ice shield, most attacks can''t produce any effect. As long as the ice shield can''t be broken, it can''t cause any damage to Lisandro inside.


    Lisandro''s attack is very troublesome for us.


    From time to time, I can hear a sad roar of the dragon.


    Shua!


    A huge spear broke under my axe, but those fragments were still faster and sharper than bullets. They rubbed our bodies, and on the dragon''s back, many scars immediately emerged.


    The injury made the Dragon cry again and again.


    Dark shackles!


    Moganna''s big move also appeared in the sky, entangled in the past like a python, entangled on the ice shield.


    Then... Boom!


    Without the slightest hesitation, moganna detonated the dark shackles directly, and the dark power burst in an instant. The ice shield was like glass, and countless cracks appeared on it in an instant.


    Good chance!


    I know how rare this opportunity is. I drove the dragon and hit the ice shield.


    But Lisandro''s counterattack was more fierce. She opened her hands and saw only circles of things like ripples, which quickly spread out from Lisandro''s body.


    Ring of frost!


    This move can trap people while causing damage in the game.


    But here, there is no binding effect, but the destructive power of this move is almost countless times enhanced.


    It was not just a ring of frost before, but only saw circles of ripples spread out. Even the giant dragon could not bear that force, and his body was directly shocked out.


    The shrouded area was super far, and mogana was also shocked.


    The crack on the ice shield has completely recovered at this time.


    This ice shield is Lisandro''s most powerful Guardian skill.


    Frozen mausoleum!


    Signboard skills. This is a big move of Lisandro in the game. It can freeze the enemy and make him dizzy. It will cause damage at the end of dizziness. You can release yourself, invincible and return blood.


    But here, this skill has become another shape, which can only let Lisandro release herself. The effect can''t be said to be good or bad.


    But at least, now this move has become the most important life-saving skill of Lisandro.


    Frozen tombs can only be cast on themselves. At the same time, there is no effect of invincibility and blood return, but this move can always exist!


    Although it is not invincible, it has an invincible power. As long as it is not broken, lissandro inside will not be hurt.


    At the same time, this thing will not disappear and can always exist.


    This thing can almost be said to be the most important means of Lisandro at present. It is precisely because of the existence of this thing that Lisandro can use her own strength recklessly without worrying that she will be attacked.


    This time, for so long, Lisandro''s shield was the closest to destruction. Unfortunately, it was only close.


    The battle in the sky is also very fierce, and the battle on the ground is also in full swing.


    Lisandro''s eyes swept under the ground, and a ferocious flash flashed in her eyebrows.


    Is it almost time?


    Those people should also appear!


    In the south of S City, a figure is rapidly shuttling and jumping among the dilapidated cities.


    Speed is not her advantage, but now the woman is sweating, and her beautiful face is full of fear.


    The development of the situation completely exceeded her expectations.


    This man is Su Xiaoyu.


    Su Xiaoyu accepted Zhao Zixuan''s entrustment and went here to look for possible enemies.


    Zhao Zixuan suspected that Li sangzhuo might have other accomplices, and might take advantage of our side to resist the attack and guard against the void, and take the opportunity to attack from other directions.


    Therefore, Zhao Zixuan asked Su Xiaoyu to search east-west and south directions.


    Su Xiaoyu ran directly to the south, but unexpectedly, Su Xiaoyu saw a frightening scene just after running less than 50 kilometers.


    Zombies, I don''t know when they show up again.


    The area around s city is strictly monitored by the Western Theater. If these zombies appear, they will be found by the Western Theater.


    However, there was no intelligence from the Western Theater.


    Because these zombies did not appear on the road. They emerged from the mountains and forests and rivers.


    They were perfectly disguised by nature and avoided satellite monitoring, resulting in no clue at all in the Western Theater.


    Among this group of zombies, all are mutant zombies. Su Xiaoyu has not even seen many of them. They are completely unknown, but obviously more powerful and abnormal.


    At a glance, the number of zombies was so dense that almost the whole mountain range was covered.


    The number of zombies is at least hundreds of thousands.


    Led by some strange guys, they are going to s city.


    When Su Xiaoyu saw this scene, his heart was suddenly startled. Moreover, among these monsters, Su Xiaoyu also saw the familiar guy, not the empty hiding beast that appeared once before. What is it?


    This guy directly made huge holes in the ground, and then saw those zombies directly into the underground holes.


    The members of the void family are not absent from the war. They are even more dangerous than we think.


    They actually opened the way for these zombies so that they could completely escape our eyes and ears.


    It can be imagined that these zombies suddenly appear inside the city. What would it be like?


    The defensive measures in the city are only aimed at the members of the void family. If such a large number of powerful zombies are suddenly added, it will definitely be caught off guard. At that time, the whole city will be finished directly from inside.


    At the thought of this, Su Xiaoyu''s body trembled involuntarily.


    As expected, Lisandro joined forces with the shadow island. This is a very important information, which must be conveyed back immediately. If we can''t prepare in advance, s city will be ruined.


    So Su Xiaoyu subconsciously turned and ran back.


    Although the underground cave is mysterious, the speed is relatively slow. As long as you speed up, you can still get back enough to prepare the city.


    I''ve been eating and drinking in this city for so long. Even if I make a small return, I shouldn''t be at a loss?


    Unfortunately, Su Xiaoyu planned well, but in fact it was very troublesome. The movement of Su Xiaoyu was found.


    A woman with blue skin and red hair found the trace of Su Xiaoyu!

 Chapter 1083

    Su Xiaoyu couldn''t figure out how he was found by the woman. Obviously, he was very careful, but he couldn''t escape the woman''s eyes.


    When he was found, Su Xiaoyu intuitively felt the danger, and his long legs immediately began to run back.


    But what frightened Su Xiaoyu was that the woman''s speed was obviously many times faster than herself.


    At the beginning, it was obviously a long distance, but the woman was narrowing the distance. Before long, Su Xiaoyu could see the woman''s strange face.


    It was a very hot woman, but the strange blue skin and strange appearance made the whole person look as strange as the legendary demon.


    The most strange thing is the woman''s speed. Her whole body is like sliding on the ground. No matter what kind of obstacles, she can easily cross them. Under all kinds of terrain, her speed has no influence at all.


    Not to mention, just behind the woman, more than a dozen zombies followed and chased them together.


    As for the other guys, they just watched the woman chase and kill. They didn''t get together. It seems that as long as there is a woman, they can''t escape.


    Damn, are you belittling yourself?


    This situation makes Su Xiaoyu feel as if she has been underestimated. She feels a little uncomfortable in her heart.


    But Su Xiaoyu can also feel the strength of this blue skinned woman. Her strange appearance often represents the power to surpass ordinary people.


    There are those zombies nearby. If they rush up together, they can''t stand it. Don''t underestimate those zombies. They may not be as big as nightmares, but they are as fast as a gust of wind. They are not inferior to that woman, at least more than Su Xiaoyu.


    Even without that woman, just those zombies will catch up with them sooner or later.


    We can''t go on like this. We must find a way.


    The eyes turned quickly, and Su Xiaoyu directly carried the same gun chamber as the torpedo whose name was not commensurate with his own.


    The torpedo cannon was like a deformation machine, which chirped directly into a light machine gun.


    Fingers pulled the trigger, and pieces of bullets instantly formed a barrage, directly facing the front.


    The shooting speed of this light machine gun may not be as fast as those metal storms, but the shooting speed is also frightening, at least much faster than those machine guns produced in s city.


    In a second, at least hundreds of bullets were ejected, and flames roared in mid air.


    If it is a slow camera, you may be able to clearly see that the flames have almost completely covered the area in front of you.


    The zombies around and the blue woman were all shrouded in these bullets.


    A trace of pride appeared on Su Xiaoyu''s face. Su Xiaoyu was obviously quite confident about his own strength.


    But soon the proud expression on his face disappeared and turned into a touch of fear.


    I only saw the woman with blue skin. Her body was extremely sensitive, just like a swift and a poisonous snake. When her body twisted, the bullets almost scratched the woman''s skin and did no harm to the woman.


    Such dense bullets were dodged by this woman in this way.


    Su Xiaoyu''s eyebrows immediately wrinkled. As for the zombie next to him, Su Xiaoyu was difficult to accept.


    It''s just that the woman can escape. Unexpectedly, those zombies can also escape the attack of that barrage. With a jump, she immediately ran tens of meters away, and all the bullets failed.


    The fast one made Su Xiaoyu''s eyelids jump.


    When was there such a fast zombie?


    Of course, Su Xiaoyu didn''t know that this kind of zombie was named the tracker by the technicians in the Western Theater. It was the guy responsible for hunting and chasing among the zombies. That speed was fast to the limit and was the fastest among all the zombies.


    Damn it, you can''t go on like this.


    I stopped for a few seconds. Instead of causing any harm to the other party, I let the distance between the two sides quickly narrow at this time.


    That''s pretty bad.


    The eyes turned quickly. Su Xiaoyu knew how dangerous the situation was. He didn''t have much time to think about it.


    Su Xiaoyu once again picked up his weapon and aimed it at the area in front of him.


    The next second, the weapon in Su Xiaoyu''s hand suddenly trembled and crackled. It seemed that a little busy appeared from Su Xiaoyu''s hand.


    Oscillating electromagnetic wave!


    Buzz!


    Only saw a ripple suddenly spread out in front.


    The ripple spread rapidly in a fan-shaped way. When it was in front of the woman and the zombies, the coverage had become very terrible.


    This is different from the previous one. The electromagnetic oscillation wave is invisible and covers a wider range. These people didn''t react for a moment and were directly hit by that ripple.


    The body shook involuntarily with the oscillating electromagnetic wave, and the original extremely fast forward speed suddenly decreased at this time, becoming like a turtle.


    Good chance!


    A sneer appeared on Su Xiaoyu''s face. The weapon in his hand suddenly changed into a huge barrel shape.


    A shell has appeared out of thin air in the barrel, just like a shark, especially ferocious.


    Super research death missile, Su Xiaoyu''s ultimate move.


    Su Xiaoyu''s goal is that woman. As long as she kills that woman, Su Xiaoyu is absolutely sure that she can get rid of those unwise zombies.


    These guys are too sensitive. Su Xiaoyu is only sure to kill them with his ultimate big move when the other party is slowed down.


    That shark like shell roared out in an instant.


    In an instant, he came to the blue woman.


    Su Xiaoyu''s mouth has aroused a smile.


    But at this time, something strange happened.


    A layer of black on the surface of the woman''s body flickered for a moment, and then the woman''s body flickered and disappeared directly from the front of the missile.


    The speed was even faster than before. Su Xiaoyu could only vaguely see a remnant.


    The blue woman, that''s Evelyn the widow maker.


    At that moment, it was Evelyn''s power, Diablo rage, to remove her deceleration effect, and even get a speed bonus of up to 70% in a short time.


    Then the super research death missile exploded on a zombie behind the woman.


    Boom!


    The explosion had a terrible impact, enveloping all the zombies around.


    The tracker''s speed is appalling, but his body is relatively fragile.


    Under the bombing of the super God of death missile, the tracker couldn''t bear it at all. The body of the guy who was directly hit was instantly blown to pieces.


    As for those affected nearby, the body is also full of scars, which looks very tragic.


    Su Xiaoyu was dissatisfied that he killed a zombie and didn''t kill the woman.


    But Su Xiaoyu had no time to consider so many situations. In this short time, the woman didn''t know when she had rushed to her face.


    In his hand, he was still holding a pale, bone like dagger, which was ghostly.


    Su Xiaoyu didn''t dare to neglect, so he spread his feet and ran away.


    The speed is also scary.


    Su Xiaoyu has the passive talent of a hero. Whenever she solves a hero, her speed will be guaranteed by 175% in a short time.


    Although the tracker is not a hero, it has the strength that is not weaker than the ordinary hero possessed, so Su Xiaoyu also got such a bonus, and the speed even exceeded Evelyn in a short time.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Su Xiaoyu quickly fled.


    At the same time, the palm shook and a row of grenades fell directly on the ground.


    Chase and run.


    Su Xiaoyu is a very clever and cunning woman. She doesn''t match her gentle name at all.


    Su Xiaoyu knew that these zombies and the woman didn''t seem to want to be exposed in public, so Su Xiaoyu rushed in the direction of the road.

 Chapter 1084

    When Su Xiaoyu ran out of the jungle and ran on the road, he inadvertently looked back and found that the woman didn''t know when she had disappeared.


    Can it be said that the woman really gave up hunting because she didn''t dare to come out of the woods?


    That''s all?


    Although Su Xiaoyu felt that giving up for such a little reason seemed a little too childish, what happened now seems to be such a situation.


    There was no one around, not even those zombies.


    It seems that those people really don''t dare to come out. Su Xiaoyu was a little relieved in his heart.


    However, when I think of the urgency of this matter, I still have to go back quickly. Otherwise, when those zombies pass, s city will be in big trouble.


    It''s just a detour. I don''t know how long it will take.


    In her heart, Su Xiaoyu felt that she had really made a loss this time. She was so embarrassed because of Zhao Zixuan''s words.


    Now s city is in trouble. Lissandro is attacking on the front and these zombies on the back. I''m afraid it''s in a hurry. I''m afraid it''s going to end.


    What should we do at home? If you go back, if s city is broken, you may have to hang up. If you run away now, maybe


    As I said, Su Xiaoyu has always been a more egoistic person. She takes the lead in considering everything for herself. If s city is broken, she will certainly escape.


    Especially now, in the face of great threat, if you run away now, you are fully confident that you can leave.


    It was just an idea, but it just passed around in Su Xiaoyu''s mind.


    Even Su Xiaoyu couldn''t think of it. The idea disappeared the next second.


    It seems that I have never thought so.


    Cut, even if I owe Zhao Zixuan, although I don''t like the city very much, Zhao Zixuan and I are sisters.


    In his heart, he found an excuse for himself. Su Xiaoyu jumped off the road directly and went to the city, ready to go back to s city.


    Although the woman and the zombies were not pursued, the atmosphere around was still very strange.


    I don''t know why, Su Xiaoyu only felt that he was shrouded in a very strange depression.


    There was even a layer of small pimples on his body. What''s going on?


    Su Xiaoyu didn''t know where that feeling came from.


    Shaking his head, Su Xiaoyu thought it might be because of the danger encountered by s city and an instinctive reaction caused by his own adventure.


    In this depressing atmosphere, Su Xiaoyu couldn''t help but speed up.


    But just after she went out, Su Xiaoyu only felt that her vest was pierced by something extremely sharp. She only felt an indescribable stabbing pain.


    A great danger directly hangs over Su Xiaoyu.


    Su Xiaoyu''s face suddenly became extremely distorted and dangerous!


    She tried to avoid, but it was too late.


    Poof!


    The white bone dagger suddenly appeared behind Su Xiaoyu, and then went directly into the tender and smooth skin on Su Xiaoyu''s back. A stream of blood instantly dyed his snow-white clothes red.


    The piercing pain made Su Xiaoyu''s brain twitch indescribably. As the dagger was pulled out of his vest, Su Xiaoyu''s body gradually broke away from the support, shook and fell soft on the ground.


    The corners of the mouth are covered with blood.


    Behind him, the strange woman with blue skin appeared again.


    The woman, invisible and silent, approached the unsuspecting Su Xiaoyu, and then made a sneak attack, which was very important.


    I didn''t expect to be so unlucky. If I had known this, I would have refused Zhao Zixuan!


    An idea flashed through his mind. Su Xiaoyu has not died yet. Although his injury is very serious, Su Xiaoyu is not an ordinary person after all. Su Xiaoyu''s strength is actually very strong. Under this injury, Su Xiaoyu can support for a period of time.


    But the guy in front obviously didn''t want to give himself this period of time.


    The scarlet tongue licked the bloody dagger. Evelyn enjoyed the smell of blood.


    No man or woman can survive as long as she is watched by Evelyn.


    This guy actually saw his action this time, so he must not let her live.


    The plan this time is very confidential and no mistakes are allowed.


    So, with the dagger in her hand, Evelyn rushed to Su Xiaoyu, and the dagger in her hand directly crossed Su Xiaoyu''s throat.


    Tianba... Boom!


    At this time, a tall building behind him collapsed suddenly. Just above the tall building, a figure suddenly appeared like lightning.


    The speed of that one was extremely fast. I could only see the long purple hair dancing in the sky.


    Almost in an instant, the man was in front of Evelyn.


    Both hands were huge iron fist sets, even bigger than her body. Two fist sets made of unknown metal rushed directly at Evelyn in front.


    The fist seemed to have a layer of hot flame, which was even more terrible.


    The fist hasn''t arrived yet, but a strong wind has come to her face, so that Evelyn can deeply feel the energy contained in the fist.


    Evelyn knew very well that her fragile body could not withstand the bombardment of the iron fist. If she continued, although she would kill the woman on the ground, her body would be smashed by the iron fist.


    Evelyn made a decision in an instant. She pointed her toes and flew backwards in an instant.


    But the guy''s fist seems to have locked himself. Even if he retreats rapidly, the guy has been closely following in front of him, never relaxed, and the distance between the two sides is even getting closer.


    Her eyebrows frowned, and Evelyn''s dagger was instantly ejected in front of her.


    Boom!


    At the moment when the dagger collided with the fist, a huge roar suddenly sounded.


    The strength accumulated on the fist finally dispersed, and a shock wave spread wildly around. At this moment, large cracks appeared on the originally solid cement highway.


    As for Evelyn''s body, it was also shocked and flew out under the impact.


    When the body just flew into the air and didn''t fall, a dozen black bats suddenly appeared, grabbed Evelyn''s body, suddenly rose into the sky and directly separated from here.


    "Hey, it runs very fast." the man who looks very fierce and has the style of a woman man, with a cigarette in his mouth, shakes his huge iron fist, looks at Evelyn''s back and mutters.


    With such heavy armor on her body, she can''t catch up with the monster.


    That guy looks blue and looks like a monster.


    As a human being, she will try her best to help others when possible.


    "Hey, how are you? Can''t you die?" the woman who suddenly appeared shouted at Su Xiaoyu.


    Su Xiaoyu struggled to get up from the ground, his vest was still gushing blood, and his face looked very pale: "I... I can hold on, no problem."


    "Thank you for saving... Eh?" at this time, Su Xiaoyu finally saw the appearance of the woman who saved herself.


    The woman also saw Su Xiaoyu''s appearance. To be exact, she saw the fish bone cannon that Su Xiaoyu threw on the ground.


    In fact, there was no response to the two of them, but the host hero in the two bodies exploded in an instant.


    In fact, Su Xiaoyu''s power has been shown in the northern theater. We all know that Su Xiaoyu inherits the power of violently running away Lori kinks.


    We all know this, even Xiao Ling knows it.


    Xiaoling''s hero is Catherine, Catherine is a policeman, and jinx is a criminal. She also provokes Catherine from time to time.


    In the rune mainland, the two people can be said to be natural enemies, but after arriving here, because they both live on the host, they can coexist peacefully for the time being, which is one of the reasons why Su Xiaoyu doesn''t like the city very much.

 Chapter 1085

    Of course, Su Xiaoyu''s host hero, Laurie kinks, is not a good stubble. There are many enemies in that world.


    One of them, who was also the law enforcement officer of Picheng and the partner of Picheng policewoman Catherine, waved two huge fists and easily smashed everything in front of her.


    Picheng law enforcement officer Wei!


    Jinx once flirted with the law enforcement officer of Picheng. That time, Wei regarded it as the biggest shame in his life and vowed to bring jinx to justice.


    Now, no one thought that two people would meet under such circumstances.


    Almost subconsciously, Wei and jinkesi occupied the body of the host at the same time. Even if the body was broken, jinkesi still showed such a strange and evil smile on her face. With a move, the fishbone cannon returned to jinkesi''s hand from the ground.


    As for Yu Wei, the two huge boxers on his hand even began to emit a hazy luster.


    When enemies meet, the enemy of life and death, this battle is almost inevitable.


    Wei didn''t expect that she would be her own enemy after saving a man just now.


    That''s good. This guy can only die in his own hands.


    Just took a look at Kim''s appearance now, and Wei''s fist was temporarily put down.


    Although she hated Kim, she didn''t take advantage of others'' danger. At least that time, Kim teased herself. She just blew herself out and didn''t take away her life.


    Now jinx looks obviously wrong, and Wei won''t take advantage of others'' danger at this time.


    "Hey, violent girl, I know where Catherine is," said jinx, blinking.


    This sentence immediately changed Wei''s face.


    ... Zhao Zixuan walked around here. The worry on her face never went down from beginning to end.


    There is a hot war going on around the city. The battle has lasted for some time, and s city has gradually gained the battle advantage.


    Some brothers died, but they also killed many trolls.


    On the ground and in the sky, there are hot wars going on everywhere.


    The army blade is only responsible for the battlefield in front of us, and other front army blades can''t control it. Now it seems that he has won most of the war advantages, and it''s time to fight back.


    Since the members of the void family do not come out, it is also a good opportunity for them to take advantage of this time to encircle and suppress all other forces.


    The horn of counter attack has sounded.


    That voice is an exciting signal for our brothers.


    "It''s time to end." Elise looked at the enemy in front of her. Her strange face was full of that strange smile.


    After fighting Wally bell for so long, it''s almost a winner.


    This battle was very difficult for wallibel. He didn''t expect that this woman would improve her strength so much in such a short time.


    Before, they were even companions. At that time, they were stronger than this woman, but now, fighting makes them black and blue.


    The original snow-white hair was full of bright red blood. It was cut one by one by the sharp spider silk. It looked very terrible.


    This failure made walliber feel extremely angry and roared loudly. Lightning suddenly broke out on walliber''s body, almost turned into a vortex around walliber''s body, and the body rushed towards Elise at a very fast speed.


    Seeing the huge polar bear coming, Elise was not even afraid, and her face was even proud.


    Wallibel didn''t notice that during the battle, there were many small spiders around.


    These little guys, Wally bell didn''t care at all.


    But now, these little spiders have been crowded to the limit. Finally, with Elise''s order, all these little spiders rushed towards Wally bell.


    One by one, they jumped directly on wallibel.


    Wallibel roared loudly, and the lightning on his body blew up the little spiders and broke them into pieces.


    But what walliber didn''t expect was that a stream of venom sprayed directly onto walliber as if it didn''t kill him.


    Poisonous spider!


    Now Elise can summon an amazing number of highly toxic spiders at the same time, but Elise knows that the effect of a highly toxic spider is very limited for wallibel.


    So Elise has been preparing. When all these highly toxic spiders are collected, they all explode around walliber one by one. Walliber doesn''t have to destroy them by himself. Those spiders explode directly by themselves.


    For a moment, the poor polar bear was covered all over with poison.


    Even on the face, there is a thick layer of venom. Those venoms are penetrating the fur!


    Wallibel was in pain and screamed violently. Two bear paws were constantly grasping and pulling on his body, but it was useless. Instead, it made his body broken.


    Her eyes were covered with poison, and her eyes could see nothing. Just when the guy didn''t notice it at all, Elise''s body had quietly appeared beside Wally bell, and a slender and sharp spider leg was raised high.


    With a puff, the spider leg directly penetrated wallibel''s bear skin and got into wallibel''s body!


    After all, wallibel is a real expert, very brave. Even if he is hurt by this kind of injury, this guy is still struggling violently, and even wants to launch a counterattack before he dies.


    But Elise wouldn''t give him this chance. Several extremely strong spider silk immediately wrapped around wallibel''s head. With the tightening of the spider silk, the roar stopped suddenly, and a great head was cut off directly.


    This is the death of the first real master in the battlefield.


    And this is just the beginning!


    On the other side, Meng Rui is leading a group of experts to defend the south of the city.


    Although nothing has appeared yet, Meng Rui dare not relax.


    There has been no movement all the time, no monsters appear from this direction, and no monsters of the void family appear from the ground.


    Contrary to the fierce battlefield behind us, the calm here even makes people feel strange.


    The brothers here are a little bored. They don''t want to stay here. They all want to fight and fight in the battlefield.


    Otherwise, I just let my brothers fight. Although I am safe here, I feel very bad in my heart.


    Meng Rui knows what these people think, but there is nothing he can do. He can''t leave his post.


    "Eh, boss Meng, there''s something moving ahead." just at this time, a little brother seemed to suddenly find something and hurriedly greeted Meng Rui.


    Following the little brother''s finger, Meng Rui saw only a figure dressed in steel armor running in this direction on the ground.


    Who is that?


    Meng Rui can be sure that he doesn''t know this man. The armor on this man is very strange, which is different from any type of mecha warrior in the territory.


    Especially those two huge fists, they look very exaggerated.


    "Do you want to kill him directly from a distance?" said a younger brother, worried that the man might be an enemy.


    But Meng Rui''s eyes suddenly narrowed.


    "Wait a minute, don''t act. There''s a man on her shoulder." Meng Rui''s eyes were sharp. He saw another woman on that woman''s shoulder. Take a closer look, it''s not su Xiaoyu who left before. Who is it?


    Just at this moment, Su Xiaoyu looked very embarrassed. He was almost completely red and soaked with blood. He was carried by this woman and quickly approached the city gate.


    Can it be said that Su Xiaoyu was hurt by this woman?


    Meng Rui only knows that Su Xiaoyu has gone out to collect intelligence according to Zhao Zixuan''s order. He doesn''t know what happened.


    Meng Rui didn''t let anyone attack, but Meng Rui didn''t dare to open the gate at will, because no one knew what the woman was.

 Chapter 1086

    Fortunately, Meng Rui reacted quickly. He didn''t attack at the first time when he saw a man rushing to the city gate.


    When Wei came to the gate, he threw Su Xiaoyu to the ground.


    Poor Su Xiaoyu was seriously injured. Such a loss almost lost Su Xiaoyu at the last breath.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, Su Xiaoyu asked Meng Rui on the wall to open the gate quickly.


    Seeing this situation, Meng Rui dared not neglect it. He jumped directly from the wall, came to Su Xiaoyu and helped Su Xiaoyu up.


    "What''s the matter?" Meng Rui asked hurriedly.


    While asking, he also looked at Wei warily. From Wei''s reaction and the appearance of just discarding Su Xiaoyu, the two people are definitely not friends, maybe enemies or the like.


    "Hurry up... Inform Zixuan and say... The zombie of shadow island is coming soon..." Su Xiaoyu''s voice was very weak.


    Before he finished speaking, Meng Rui''s face immediately changed. Carrying Su Xiaoyu on his shoulder, he jumped and directly returned to the wall.


    Xuan is about to hand Su Xiaoyu over to one of his men. She arranges for this man to quickly send Su Xiaoyu to Zhao Zixuan.


    As for Meng Rui, he immediately commanded all his brothers in this place and was ready to fight.


    Although I don''t know who Wei is, since she came to send information with Su Xiaoyu, she is a benefactor to s city.


    Therefore, Meng Rui did not continue to doubt, but invited Wei to climb the wall.


    "Where''s Catherine?" just after climbing the wall, Wei didn''t wait for Meng Rui to ask, but he took the lead in asking. If it hadn''t been for listening to the criminal say that Catherine was here, Wei wouldn''t have sent the woman over. It was an accident to save her. Although Wei wouldn''t take advantage of others'' danger to kill her, she wasn''t that kind of bad man.


    "Catherine?" Meng ruileng said, "what Catherine... Ah, by the way, are you talking about Xiao Ling?"


    Fortunately, Meng Rui had an outlaw maniac in his body, who responded in a relatively timely manner.


    Turning his eyes, Meng Rui said, "Catherine is fighting over there. I''m afraid she doesn''t have time to come. When this time is over, you will certainly have time to meet."


    Meng Rui smiled slightly at the corner of her mouth: "now you can see the situation in our city. There are enemies besieging in front. Su Xiaoyu also said that people from shadow island might come, so now she really doesn''t have time to come. Please forgive me."


    "You can wait here for a while. When we finish the war, we will arrange to meet you." Meng Rui said with a smile.


    This guy is also treacherous and poor. Now s city is under siege. Your good friends are fighting here now. Although you are not from our city, can you bear to see your friends fighting alone?


    If you really sit there and watch, I''m afraid even this woman is embarrassed. At that time, s city will have another helper.


    Now s city can be said to be attacked from both sides. It is naturally excellent to have one more master.


    Wei frowned and didn''t say much. She stayed nearby for the time being.


    Catherine is Wei''s most important friend in the world. It is Catherine who saved herself from her previous criminal career.


    For Wei Lai, Catherine is not only her friend, but also her benefactor.


    On the other side, Su Xiaoyu has been sent to Zhao Zixuan. After seeing Su Xiaoyu''s appearance, Zhao Zixuan is shocked. Fortunately, at this time, solaka''s wishes and starlight directly envelop the whole city, and Su Xiaoyu''s wounds recover quickly.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid Su Xiaoyu won''t last long.


    After listening to Su Xiaoyu''s words, Zhao Zixuan''s face suddenly became particularly terrible and her mind sank.


    The worst came.


    Zhao Zixuan has been worried about this problem. She is worried that the guy Lisandro must have some conspiracy. Now her worry has come true.


    No wonder that guy Lisandro is full of confidence. Even now he is at a disadvantage, he doesn''t worry at all.


    Because the woman knew that her friend would appear soon.


    Now, the strength of s city is all concentrated in the direction of the main city gate, and after such a long time, most people hardly doubt that there will be enemies from other places, and their vigilance can be said to have been reduced to the extreme.


    At this time, if you suddenly sneak from the back, you may completely rout the back door of S City in an instant.


    The plan is very simple, but it is sometimes extremely vicious.


    Because this plan may need many trolls and even human lives as bedding.


    Those are the bait that this lisanjo deceived us, that''s all.


    The void family became an informant between shadow island and Lisandro, connecting the two groups of people together.


    "You go to inform Junren and let him know about it, but let him continue to command in the direction of the main city gate, and I will solve the actions in other directions." Zhao Zixuan thought for a moment and informed a person around her.


    "Go and inform all artillery, machine gun and shotgun troops in the direction of the main city to move to the direction of the back door!"


    The main city gate is now a scuffle, and the machine gunners, shotguns and artillery can no longer exert their strength.


    Their attack was extensive. Now the two sides have been stuck together and fought hand to hand. At this time, the bombing of artillery fire is likely to cause accidental injuries.


    But this kind of attack, if dealing with zombies, is definitely the best mace.


    Junren''s face changed immediately after he got the information.


    After taking a look at the sky and the ground, most of the masters and principals in the territory are fighting, and there is no spare time to deal with these things.


    It seems that this problem can only be solved by yourself.


    The battle outside is still in full swing. Inside, it has become another shape.


    Soldiers, carrying rockets on their shoulders and pushing rockets on the ground, quickly walked in the direction of other city gates.


    At the same time, a man went to the field area in the center of the city and informed Mumu and Shangqi of the news.


    After hearing this, the two men quickly discussed. Shang Qi continued to stay here and command. Although there was a zombie, the empty earth beast could still appear from here.


    Mumu is going to other directions to prepare for the upcoming terrorist attack.


    In the fierce battlefield, everything was in order. It didn''t seem that there was too much confusion because of the sudden news.


    The information about the attack here did not tell the soldiers in front to avoid affecting the morale and mood of these soldiers.


    As for the five thousand low-level ability square, it gradually began to move in the direction of the back door.


    Their strength has not been fully restored, but they still need to contribute their own strength in the face of zombies.


    The zombie has disappeared for so long. This time, it will not be so simple to appear suddenly.


    Everything in the territory is changing rapidly at this time.


    Several main commanders have quietly deployed to the dispatcher in the whole city. On the surface, there seems to be no difference. The main experts are still concentrated in the direction of the main city gate.


    But the power elsewhere is also increasing rapidly.


    Mumu''s body is floating in the sky, with open wings supporting the sexy body, sharp eyes and observing any picture from around.


    In the central area of the city, Shang Qi also grabbed the long gun in his hand, his body was hidden behind the building, and his eyes were all staring at the area of the middle grain field.


    If members of the void family appear, they will definitely appear from this place.


    Those monsters haven''t appeared yet.


    But the atmosphere around us, at this time, has reached an extremely repressive level.


    The monster never appeared.


    They have been waiting for a long time, but there is nothing.


    Su Xiaoyu''s face is also very ugly. She really saw the monsters of the void family. Can she say that she temporarily changed the battle array because she found them?


    No one noticed that at this time, a low and desolate voice seemed to appear from the depths of the earth and echoed gently in everyone''s ears.

 Chapter 1087

    That low voice, such as resentment, admiration, tears and complaints, makes people feel more low and depressed for no reason.


    The chest is like being pressed by something heavy, making people out of breath.


    That feeling, very uncomfortable.


    And what makes people feel more incredible is that the strange sound seems to have some strange familiarity. It seems that when I heard such a sound.


    The sound seemed to come from under the ground, from a distant place, with the roar of the breeze, and directly into each brother''s brain.


    Even in the sky, I can clearly hear that voice.


    As soon as I heard that voice, I couldn''t help feeling drowsy. The whole person seemed to be about to fall asleep. His eyelids were very heavy, and there was a piece of gray in front of him.


    It seems that it is not a fierce war, but a concert I can''t understand.


    The vastness in front of me directly reflected on my body. The original sensitive action also became slow at this time.


    Lisandro''s mouth gave a smile, her palm was open, and an ice blue spear pierced at me in an instant.


    Before the spear arrived, the cold breath first attacked me. My whole body could not help shivering. I woke up from the cold in an instant.


    It''s too late when I want to escape. Flash has just been used. No power can escape this move.


    Seeing that the ice blue spear was about to penetrate my heart, a dark shield suddenly appeared in front of me and blocked the fatal attack for me.


    It''s scary.


    I almost hung up and narrowly escaped death. I quickly concentrated and resisted the magic sound that constantly invaded my brain.


    "Be careful, this is the Requiem of the God of death, Carl sass. Don''t be confused by this Requiem. Otherwise, you don''t know how to die." moganna''s voice came around.


    Death chanter, death calthas!


    This name shocked me.


    Yes, I said, how could that taste be so familiar? It turned out that it was a Requiem by carlsas. It appeared once when attacking s city before. That time, it directly killed many of our experts.


    Now, this voice appears here again.


    What does this mean? Does it mean that... The people of shadow island have come back?


    When I heard this sound, my brain reacted instantly.


    Not only me, but almost everyone has such a name in their mind.


    That sleepy taste makes people unable to fight at ease and completely unable to play their true level. An carelessness is the end of death.


    This kind of battle is even directly reflected in the battlefield ahead.


    Brothers who are fighting, no matter how powerful your strength is, can''t exempt this terrible force.


    Ruiwen, Sara, Elise, ashy, Aria and lefflan are all affected by this move. Their bodies shake and may fall asleep at any time.


    At the same time, just above everyone''s body, a gray blue luster has appeared.


    When that power was completely suppressed on me... My mind returned to the previous scene.


    It was a sound wave from calthas, which quickly spread around.


    The two voices mixed together. This time, SANA was not to kill the enemy, but to weaken the influence of the Requiem, that''s all.


    SANA clearly knows what kind of damage will be caused if the Requiem is released. SANA will never allow that kind of damage.


    If you want to destroy the sound, you have to interfere with the same sound.


    The two sounds are mixed together, just like the explosive meets the flame. It explodes almost instantaneously. Originally a stable and exciting music, now it has completely changed into another shape, just like the crazy friction of pure metal!


    That kind of sound only makes people feel toothache, and their bodies are constantly shaking.


    But the strange sound made people suddenly smart. They were about to fall asleep, but now they wake up immediately.


    Fortunately, SANA reacted quickly and intercepted the Requiem with poison, so that we didn''t suffer too much loss.


    But this is clearly not going to last long.


    The final movement of Sona''s wild dance is played, which consumes extreme strength.


    It is impossible to compete with the Requiem of kalsas with the strength of SANA. There is still a big gap between SANA and kalsas.


    Soon, SANA will not be able to hold on.


    However, for us, this is indeed an opportunity!


    "Xiao Luo, open the shield, everyone, go back to the city!" just in the air, I roared with all my strength. That voice penetrated through the strange sound wave confrontation, and echoed in everyone''s ears in the city.


    In the city, Xiao Luo was in charge of the protective cover. As soon as he heard this sentence, a trace of excitement flashed on his face.


    Press a button in the palm of your hand, and a layer of milky light suddenly emerged from the sky of s city.


    Bang Bang


    The light exploded one by one. This is a huge protective cover covering the whole s City, but this protective cover does not exist alone.


    It is a synthetic protective cover composed of thousands of small protective covers.


    These protective covers, just like the arrangement of diamond molecules, are combined together. Small protective covers are combined into the most solid and indestructible giant protective cover.


    This is what Ronaldinho studied.


    This was originally the research result of Mumu, but there are too many research directions for Mumu, so it is impossible to invest too much in one aspect.


    But Ronaldinho is different. This guy can devote all his energy to a research and make his research in this field reach a limit.


    Like now.


    This protective cover does not need artificial circulation as before in S City, but the firmness is many times stronger than before.


    Moreover, thousands of small protective covers are excited at the same time, and the diffusion speed is much faster.


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the whole city has completely fallen into the shadow of the protective cover.


    The brothers who are fighting in front, as soon as they see this situation, they quickly retreat and temporarily give up the enemy in front of them.


    Even ah Shen and Xiao Ba are the same. They temporarily push back the enemy in front of them and quickly retreat.


    At this time, at the same time, the ground at the foot of S City fluctuated violently.


    Boom


    In the area of the middle grain field, a large area of soil rose directly into the sky, just like a bomb buried under the ground exploded.


    There were flying mud all around, and a huge body appeared in front of everyone at this time.


    Nether beast!


    This behemoth finally appeared!


    It''s just that this time, not only this guy, but also... Zombies!

 Chapter 1088

    After waiting so long, the enemy finally appeared.


    The previously disappeared empty land animals finally appeared in front of us again, and these guys not only appeared by themselves, but also brought a large number of enemies.


    Zombies, and all of them are tracker type zombies. They are fast and extremely dexterous.


    This is Lisandro''s real plan. Using the ability of the empty land hiding beast to hide, they put some very sensitive troops in the middle or behind the enemy, and then launch a sudden attack to completely destroy their targets at one time.


    This plan is very simple, but coupled with the characteristics of the ghost of the empty earth beast and the speed of the tracker zombie as fast as the wind, it is definitely a great move with super lethality, which can almost instantly have a terrible impact on our team.


    It can even directly end our defensive war in failure.


    At the most critical moment, this guy finally appeared.


    Although it is different from what we imagined, the extremely sensitive zombies immediately ejected around after they appeared.


    Scarlet eyes stared at our brother. His extremely sharp claws seemed to want to tear our brother''s body to pieces.


    Terrible enemy!


    There was no one around the grain field, and no one could stop this big hole that suddenly appeared on the ground.


    As soon as those zombies appeared, they rushed around one by one, trying to attack our brothers from behind.


    "Shield, open!"


    At this time, Shang Qi suddenly roared. The brothers who had been waiting for a long time immediately pressed the button in their hands.


    Only saw a hazy fire red light, suddenly emerged, the protective cover in the protective cover, and this protective cover seemed more strange than the outer layer.


    The whole protective cover seemed to be covered with a layer of fiery red flame, burning hot.


    Moreover, this protective cover protects not only the sky, but also the ground.


    A layer of flame is burning rapidly from the ground, once the protective cover is completely closed.


    That is the absolute and complete blockade. All the sky and earth are controlled by this energy, and everything inside will be burned into conversation.


    Traps, these people are preparing traps to kill us, but they don''t know that we are also preparing traps to catch them all.


    Although the void hiding beast has a huge body, its brain is quite smart. As soon as it sees the sea of fire covering the ground, although the flame doesn''t seem to cause any harm to itself, the void hiding beast intuitively feels some danger.


    The body turned around and immediately re drilled into the cave just drilled out.


    There are only more than 30 trackers left outside, and hundreds of nightmares are rapidly spreading around.


    Just as their bodies could hit the shield, a strange scene appeared.


    Boom... Boom


    The fierce roar, the protective cover seemed very weak, and these zombies were also in the protective cover, but when they hit it, they were directly bounced back one by one, bleeding all over.


    What kind of protective cover is that? It''s completely a blockade circle. When this blockade circle is completely closed, the things inside have no chance to run out within a certain period of time.


    This is a contraption designed by the scientists in the territory according to the principle of the original protective cover.


    The protective cover is to restrict the enemies outside, and this blockade circle is to restrict the enemies inside, so that they have no chance to escape.


    This was originally set up to deal with those guys of the void family. It was ready to catch all those guys of the void family.


    But unexpectedly, one of the members of the void family appeared and ran away very insidiously, leading to our strict deployment and failure.


    However, it''s a good harvest to kill more than 30 trackers and hundreds of mutant nightmares, especially those trackers. They can''t make any noise outside.


    "Take it!"


    After trapping the zombies, Shangqi ordered again.


    Then I saw that the blockade circle had been completely closed. Suddenly, it contracted and shrunk rapidly at an ultra fast speed. Originally, it was only filled with a layer of fire red luster, but now it has almost completely become a fierce burning flame.


    Just when the blockade circle contracted to a certain extent, it exploded completely with a bang, and all the zombies inside were blown to pieces.


    More than 30 trackers and hundreds of variant zombies died at this moment, and none of them remained.


    Although I didn''t kill the main goal, it''s a good harvest to do so now.


    Even in the sky, Morgana and I pushed Lisandro back temporarily, and our body quickly fell down and returned to the protective cover.


    We don''t want to be hit by Carl sass''s Requiem. It''s so perverse that no one wants to be hit like that.


    SANA is already pale and cold sweat on her forehead. It is obvious that SANA has no advantage in the fight against the sound waves of kalsas, and she is about to lose her support.


    After all the brothers withdrew, SANA''s whole body trembled violently, and then fell soft on the ground, her face pale and frightening.


    She did her best.


    SANA is just an ordinary girl. At least in the world of hero League, SANA is very ordinary.


    She was not an angel like Kyle and Morgana, nor a demigod like solaka, nor a nearly immortal god of death like calthas.


    Her strength is far from comparable to those people.


    SANA could not imagine fighting against the Requiem of kalsas with her own piano sound.


    However, in order to protect those warriors fighting outside, SANA can only spare no effort, but even if SANA has tried her best, there are still some people who have not been sheltered and stay outside forever, which is SANA''s greatest regret.


    All the other survivors returned to the protective cover. With the protection of the protective cover, even if the Requiem of Carl sass still spread, it no longer had the power of metamorphosis.


    If it hadn''t been for SANA''s desperate obstruction at this time, I''m afraid we would have suffered heavy casualties this time.


    After we entered the protective cover, Junren and others immediately redeployed our members. There was no chance to rest at all. They immediately put into new combat preparations.


    And now we know the emergence of new enemies.


    Lisandro, calsas.


    This pair of dogs, men and women can collude together.


    In any case, these are our old enemies. The combination of two people is definitely a huge crisis for us.


    But it is also the best chance for us to completely solve the two forces.


    "How many zombies are there now?" I asked quickly.


    "At present, there are only a few hundred zombies, which have been hanged by boss Shangqi. Unfortunately, the guy of the empty earth beast ran away," Zhao Zixuan said.


    "As for other zombies, they have not yet appeared. Other members of the void family are also missing. I don''t know if they are hidden under the ground."


    My eyes narrowed slightly.


    Their previous plan was indeed to launch an unexpected sneak attack through the underground. Once, s city encountered this kind of attack and directly killed many of our brothers.


    "Pass on my order. All rockets, rocket launchers, howitzers and mortars will adjust their angles and carry out coverage attacks on all areas within 200 meters to one kilometer in front of the city wall. Don''t let go of any place."


    Two hundred meters to one kilometer?


    There are no zombies in this place. Why bomb these areas? Moreover, the distance of 200 meters is very subtle, which may have an impact on our city.


    Although those people felt a little suspicious, they didn''t say much about my orders, and immediately began to implement them.


    A shell suddenly roared past.

 Chapter 1089

    They didn''t understand my order. What was the meaning of the shell hitting the blank place, but no one refused my order.


    Shells were filled in, especially the Rockets. Although there were only two, each had 20 barrels. When they were fired in unison, they only saw rows of flames in mid air.


    It penetrated directly through the protective cover, mixed with other shells, and exploded on the ground like a carpet.


    Now the protective cover is much better than before. Although Ronaldinho and his team haven''t appeared for such a long time, it doesn''t mean that Ronaldinho and his team are idle. In fact, they have been working here all the time.


    The previous protective cover can''t go in or out. Even if we want to send our attacks out, we must open a gap in advance.


    However, the current protective cover has obviously evolved, so it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. All people with marks on their bodies can enter and leave s city at any time. Even the attacks they use can shuttle through the protective cover of s city at will, which will not be affected, but the enemy''s attacks and body will be intercepted.


    They are responsible for the improvement of protective covers, various shells and armor, and the use of weapons in everyone''s hands.


    This is a group of unknown scientists. Although there has never been water leakage, if there is no Luo Guiguang in S City, we are definitely in a different shape.


    The shell exploded on the ground.


    The roaring sound continued, and the terrible explosion turned the whole wide area hundreds of meters in front into a place filled with smoke and dust.


    Even the left and right sides opened fire at the same time. Except for the original direction of the main city gate, other places were covered by gunfire.


    I didn''t know what was going on, but with the explosion of shells, the things under the ground gradually continued in front of us.


    Under the violent explosion, huge holes were blown out on the ground. What''s more, some shells exploded in the big hole again, causing the hole to become bigger and bigger.


    Then, the bodies of disgusting baras were blown out directly from the pits on the ground. They had been blown up in mid air, and the broken limbs and bodies were everywhere.


    Zombies, under the ground, are all zombies.


    At this moment, those people finally understood what was going on.


    Zombies, all hidden under the ground.


    In fact, many people know that the zombie is hidden under the ground, but they don''t know exactly where it is.


    Members of the void family don''t know where they lead the zombies now.


    I don''t know, but I have a general guess in my heart.


    The wave of zombies should be the second wave of the joint action of shadow island and Lisandro.


    First, let the netherworld beast lead a group of powerful zombies directly into the city to destroy and attract our attention. Taking advantage of this opportunity, other zombies suddenly appeared in front of the city gate to attack and took us by surprise.


    These are all predictable things, that is, when the nether beasts and the zombies appear, these zombies must be not far away from the gate, so that they can attack at any time.


    That''s why I asked the artillery to launch coverage bombing in an area 200 meters away from the city wall to within kilometers.


    In fact, I even want to bomb directly from the corner if I can.


    This round of bombing really produced good results, and Zombies were blown out in many places.


    Seeing that his existence had been found, the controller of the zombie seemed too lazy to hide it any more.


    With a low sound, zombies climbed out of the ground directly.


    Further away, in the jungle, dense zombies were surging, and all the areas in front of them were completely dark, full of zombies'' wriggling bodies.


    Shadow Island, the power to control zombies is really terrible. Although these zombies look similar to the zombies encountered before, they are obviously improved. They are all high-quality zombies.


    The body is strong and faster. Although the number is not as many as when the last corpse tide hit, it is estimated that it is at least more than 3 million.


    Many brothers saw so many zombies for the first time. They almost scared people to death.


    But for those artillery, this is the best chance to vent their tyranny.


    Shells roar out, which makes it easier to find the target. They are directly exploded in the corpses. Each shell can directly explode a big pit in the corpses.


    This kind of shell may be insufficient to deal with trolls, but it is more than enough for these zombies.


    When each shell fell, a strange cry of whining could emerge from the crowd. Watching the shell directly tear a group of zombies to pieces, the brothers were very excited.


    Now s city is no more powerful than before. We have more artillery shells and coverage attacks. Almost no blank is left. Even if the zombies climb out of the woods, they can''t escape the bombardment of successive shells.


    This situation made Carl sass, who commanded the war in the rear, frown, command the zombies, spread out on both sides, and prepare to siege the city on three sides.


    But there were also shells in the other two directions.


    In the direction of the main city gate, the remaining 6000 trolls frantically besieged the city.


    But what is waiting for them is definitely not a good thing. Ronaldinho''s people keep adding ability nuclei to the energy converter, and thousands of people are adding them at the same time.


    No matter how the shield in S City fluctuates, no matter how hard the trolls try, they don''t want to smash it.


    This is also a better place for the modified protective cover. It is composed of thousands of small protections. Each attack is borne by thousands of small protections. At the same time, thousands of crystal cores are added at the same time, which completely protects s city under this dome.


    The reason why the protective cover was not opened immediately was not only to attract those people from Russia into the city, but also to weaken the effective strength of some enemies.


    Otherwise, if tens of thousands of trolls attack the shield at the same time, it may be difficult for the shield to bear.


    Although there is no problem now, the consumption of ability crystal nuclei is extremely serious. Fortunately, we searched the Legion of rats and got countless ability crystal nuclei. Otherwise, I''m afraid we can''t hold up.


    Moreover, the consumption of ability nuclei is only part of it.


    On the other side, it also needs to consume capacity nuclei.


    The mecha soldiers lined up around the front of the four walls, and the shoulder guns on their shoulders were shining, aiming at the trolls in front.


    "Energy gun, energy gun ready, attack..." Junren was also roaring loudly.


    Thousands of energy guns and energy cannons are charged at the same time, aiming at the area in front, and dazzling lights flash in the past.


    The attack distance of energy gun and energy gun is not as close as that of real gun, but at close range, the destructive power is more ferocious than any shell.


    Thousands of lights flickered at the same time. The picture was more beautiful than any rainbow and more cruel than any weapon.


    The front row of trolls screamed, and their bodies were almost instantly decomposed. Immediately, those energy guns and energy guns began to store energy for the second time.


    Because Su Xiaoyu''s information was transmitted in time, we avoided the greatest risk. Now the situation is under our control.


    "What are we going to do now, rely on the protective cover for defense, or..." ah Shen also had a rare rest and looked a little panting.


    "Defense?" I smiled. "How many crystal nuclei do we have? Even if there are many, we will always run out. Pure defense must not work. We must fight back."


    "Counterattack? You mean, rely on these protective covers, and then use..." ah Shen blinked and said.


    "No, it''s not like this. In that way, only small minions can be eliminated. If we can''t eliminate those real commanders and leave all calsass and Lisandro here, even if we kill all trolls and zombies, it''s of no use at all."


    "Since you want to fight, cut down the roots!"

 Chapter 1090

    Now that the war has begun, if the enemy cannot be uprooted, our sacrifice, preparation and consumption this time will be in vain.


    If you can''t kill all these people, it won''t be long before calthas will pull out a powerful zombie army again, and Lisandro will have more men again. Both of them are experts in controlling others.


    Moreover, this is a risk for us, but it is also an opportunity. If we kill all these two enemies, we just need to concentrate on dealing with the abnormal professor in the future.


    Otherwise, those people in the shadow island are sneaky. Who knows where they will appear. This time, they are not easy to appear and must be completely destroyed.


    But God looks worried.


    Not only ah Shen, but also Mu Mu and Shang Qi, even Zhao Zixuan and Meng Rui, are crazy about my ambition.


    Now we can really control the situation for the time being, but it''s only temporary. Our ability crystal nucleus can''t afford this consumption at all.


    Besides, I don''t know the strength of carlsas, but we understand the strength of Lisandro. That guy is very strong.


    Moganna and I fought together for such a long time, but we couldn''t defeat Lisandro, and even almost got killed by Lisandro.


    Under such circumstances, how can we win this war?


    "In fact, I found that you all underestimated our own strength, really." I smiled: "you didn''t find our real strength at all. We are no longer the weak human beings before. We can only be vulnerable in the face of zombie attacks."


    "We have power now, and it''s still very powerful. Look at our artillery fire and completely block those zombies. They can''t get through at all."


    "Those trolls, blocked out, can only become targets."


    "This is our strength now. Don''t really think we are so weak. We now have strength and strong strength."


    That is, when there was a firestorm and the zombies could not appear at all, I found that our strength was so strong. That is, at that time, the idea of completely erasing the shadow island and Lisandro in my heart burned so violently that it could no longer be suppressed.


    Looking at the picture in front of them, even God, they are also encouraged.


    "Then you say, what are we going to do?" ah Shen threw his mouth: "shit, we''ll go out and play a big fucking game if we want to play."


    "It''s easy, spot clearing," I said.


    "Fixed point cleaning?" ah Shen blinked.


    "Yes, it''s fixed-point clearance," I said definitely. "For us, no matter how many trolls and Zombies there are, there are only two real enemies, that is, calthas and lissandro."


    "At most, we add those powerful men, such as Zhong lixiu, and those people like trandell, modkaiser and Evelyn."


    "The target of fixed-point clearance is actually these people. As long as these people are killed, even if lissandro and calsas are still alive, they will become like Duke Kao. In fact, there is not much power left. One bare pole commander can''t afford much publicity."


    "But what can we do to kill them one by one? They are outside the city now." ah Shen still hesitated.


    "Now our city is blocked by a protective cover, but don''t forget that we actually have many ways to leave the city." I smiled.


    Dungeons!


    The underground city has several secret passages that can perfectly extend outside the city, which is definitely a good time for us to start.


    A group of experts left the s city and encircled us from the back. Originally, they surrounded us, but now on the contrary, they surrounded them.


    In this way, we must ensure that the brothers who go out are absolute experts, otherwise they are easy to hang up.


    This is a very dangerous action. If we are not careful, our brothers'' lives may be explained there.


    But this is also an action with a high success rate.


    "What if they run away when we attack? And what if they are attacked by those top masters of Lisandro?" ah Shen asked.


    "Don''t forget, what is the composition of our protective cover? It is composed of thousands of small protective covers. When Shang Qi destroyed those zombies before, as long as we let go of the blockade when fighting, the goal is a turtle in a jar."


    "We have to kill the target in a short time. At the same time, if we encounter danger, we have to sneak into the dungeon at any time, so we must not be too far away from our secret passage."


    S city is a hard-working city. The city and its surroundings are full of hidden roads built by us, just like the sewer of the city. Even we don''t know how many secret channels there are!


    As I said it sentence by sentence, some smiles gradually appeared on the faces of people around me.


    "God, how much is the rage potion?" at this time, I asked God again.


    "Let me see... There are twelve more." this thing is too troublesome, so it has not been in stock.


    "Twelve, almost. Give me four." after thinking about it, I said.


    "Hey, you''re crazy. One of these things is choking. Two are killing people. Why do you want four?" ah Shen shook his head immediately.


    "Can you use this thing for animals?" I asked, blinking.


    God was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, Xiao Ba, the dragon should be able to use this kind of thing?" I just made it clear.


    God''s eyes were wide open. Of course, animals can be used. At the beginning, it was an experiment on animals.


    Only after success, it has always been used by people, and we subconsciously ignore this.


    If Xiaoba and Julong injected this medicine, what would be the result?


    Even the inventor of the medicine, a God, didn''t know what the consequences would be. The only thing for sure was that the results were absolutely amazing.


    "Give me one, too." Morgana said suddenly and coldly.


    "Elder sister, I''m afraid it''s not very good if you want this. No need..." I said.


    "This is a humiliation to me. I want to get it back." moganna said coldly, without comment.


    It seems that she lost under Lisandro. This is a very, very unacceptable thing for moganna. Even if it is injection, moganna wants to find the field at the cost of overdraft.


    In that case, I winked at God and gave moganna a potion.


    Now our goal is to destroy Lisandro and everyone on shadow island.


    Since they dare to attack us, they must pay the price.


    Catherine also met Wei. Catherine temporarily took over Xiaoling''s body and met two old friends. It''s natural to be gentle, but now is not the time.


    Because Catherine is here, Wei also bravely expressed that she would join s city and maintain the law and order of s city with Catherine.


    This is certainly good news for us.


    Now that we''ve decided, we''ll take action, enter the dungeons one by one, and move quietly towards the outside.


    Just as we were discussing, it was obvious that calthas and Lisandro were also discussing things in the sky.


    At this moment, the breath on calsas is very strong, which is no worse than Lisandro.


    Obviously, the noumenon of calthas has appeared in this world.


    After the last failure, calthas let Evelyn, modkaiser and Callista escape at the cost of his own death. In return, the three gave up the opportunity of their own noumenon and gave it to calthas.


    This is not an easy thing. If you want the ontology to appear, you must go through a lot of twists and turns and troubles, as well as various materials. They have only collected one person for such a long time.


    That''s why they agreed to Lisandro''s joint request, because there are countless such materials in s city.

 Chapter 1091

    This guy calthas is as cunning as Lisandro.


    Although the two people are working together, they are also vigilant against each other. They don''t like each other. The state of cooperation dare not give each other all trust, for fear that they will be betrayed accidentally.


    If it weren''t for the common goal, I''m afraid these two people would take the lead.


    And now, although they say they are cooperating, they are actually using each other.


    The original plan of the two people was relatively perfect. This means can quietly break through each other''s city. The first troops entering the city may encounter very serious losses.


    But if this can break through the protective cover, this loss is completely acceptable.


    The original plan was good, but the plan ended in failure. Although both sides paid a very heavy price, they did not achieve any real results.


    Although there were some casualties on the other side, it was not worth mentioning compared with his own side. And now the other party has completely opened the protective cover, and the ground and sky are all blocked.


    Calthas has faced this kind of shield. He knows how difficult it is to break through this shield, which requires a very high price and strength.


    And now he is constantly firing shells from the protective cover. His little brother in the distance is being tortured and killed, and he can''t even connect to the nearby city, which also makes Carl sass very distressed.


    "We''d better do it, otherwise, all these soldiers will be destroyed, and we two will become bare pole commanders." calthas''s face was shrouded under the mask, as if he had a strange smile.


    Although it is said that the current situation is slightly wrong, Carl sass does not pay attention to it. With strong strength, they are confident enough to eliminate all the enemies in front of them.


    "Don''t forget the agreement between us. After taking the city, I want to get 60% of the energy of the city," lissandro said coldly.


    "Don''t worry about this. I''m mainly revenge for the people of our shadow island. What if all the energy in it is given to you?" calthas said with a smile.


    But these two crafty guys obviously distrust each other. They are lying to ghosts. After the s city is over, I''m afraid a scuffle will break out between the two people immediately.


    "Do it."


    With a cold drink from lissandro, the two old guys almost shot at the same time.


    Darkness, ice!


    Both forces danced in midair at the same time.


    Around Lisandro, the extreme cold is gathering rapidly. Behind Lisandro, a huge virtual shadow looms, just like an extremely terrible ancient giant beast.


    Roar... With a roar, the terrible body of the ice monster has emerged, and the extremely sharp claws are as sharp as a long gun, flashing dazzling light.


    Around calthas, dark ghosts seem to be wandering constantly. They scream bitterly and make strange sounds. The whole side looks like a ghost.


    Just behind calthas, the void cracked from the air, and a huge, pale body came out of the void.


    It was a huge skeleton. I don''t know how many bones were combined into a skeleton. There were skeleton heads on the shoulders. That head looked three feet long.


    Wearing a strange helmet on his head and holding a pale and rusty steel knife in his hand.


    With the appearance of the skeleton, the ghosts floating around calthas seemed to finally find the target. One by one, they screamed sharply and quickly got into the two black eyes of the skeleton.


    Buzz!


    In a trance, it seemed that a strange voice could be heard. The skeleton''s eyes suddenly became bright, and the dark red light burst out from the eyes.


    Even the rusty steel knife clenched in the palm of his hand became extremely shiny at this time.


    This is the power that neither of the two people in the game has. In fact, when you think about it, you know how powerful this role is. How can it have only four skills?


    In the arena of the League of heroes, characters like this may be subject to layers of restrictions, or even self restrictions, so as to avoid being discovered by others.


    But at this time, these people will no longer have the slightest scruples. They will impolitely release their terrorist energy and destroy all the enemies in front of them.


    Skeleton commander, frost guard.


    The huge figure created by the two people has completely appeared, a power solidified by pure darkness and cold ice.


    With the order of the two men, the skeleton commander took the lead in falling to the ground. Although he was huge and just a skeleton, the guy who had just landed on the ground immediately rushed to the protective cover with a startling abnormal speed.


    That speed is not like the speed that a skeleton can have.


    I only saw a tall white figure flashing rapidly on the ground, and almost all the dense shells were avoided.


    Even in some places that are too dense to escape, this guy directly grabbed the steel knife in his hand and swept it. The space in front of him was almost instantly divided into two parts, and then the artillery fire was detonated directly in mid air.


    The distance between the two sides was almost shortened in an instant. I don''t know how much.


    When the commander''s blade saw this thing, the expression on his face suddenly became strange.


    "Rocket, aim at this guy and launch."


    Whew, whew, whew!


    Two rockets and 40 shells roared out in an instant, dragging a long tail flame, just like a meteor, directly bombarding the skeleton.


    That large area is almost completely blocked. There is no place to escape. You can''t blow up your skeleton if you don''t believe it.


    Boom!


    The sound of thunder was just at the location of the skeleton, and a large flame rose directly into the sky, and the skeleton was directly surrounded by gunfire.


    In that way, the brothers in the territory couldn''t help smiling. This guy must have been killed?


    But soon, the smile stiffened, and there was an incredible feeling on each face.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, I only saw that the center of the explosion completely turned into a big pit, and the skeleton was in the center of the pit, holding the steel knife with both hands, half kneeling on the ground, and surrounded by a protective cover with strange light on the surface of the body.


    Not dead, not even hurt.


    Then, the skeleton commander suddenly raised his head, the black and red light in his eyes suddenly soared, his feet forced on the ground, and his body jumped over quickly at a faster speed. This time, there was no force to stop the skeleton commander''s footsteps.


    On the other side, the ancient monster, frost guard, has also appeared.


    This is a monster made by Lisandro according to the shape and shape of the frost guard, symbolizing the power of frost.


    The huge body, more terrible than the polar bear, fell directly from the high air to the ground.


    The sharp claws danced in mid air, and the throat roared again and again.


    The next second, just around the frost guard body, a large cold wind mixed with ice and snow suddenly appeared.


    For a moment, this area seemed to have entered a snowstorm.


    Snow and ice, wrapped by the hurricane, directly shrouded s city.


    Although it looks like a very ordinary snowflake, under the influence of the storm, these snowflakes also have unimaginable terrorist and destructive power.


    Dense, when those shells hit the ice and snow, they were detonated directly. A snowflake directly detonated a shell in mid air.


    This move is even more abnormal than commander skeleton.


    Under one move, the original tight artillery blockade in s city turned into zero almost instantly.


    Those zombies in the back lost the barrier of artillery. Like a tide, they quickly surrounded s city and vented their anger that had been suppressed before!


    Our operation has just begun, but we have encountered great danger.

 Chapter 1092

    The strength of the two old monsters was really extraordinary. When the two old guys started their strength, we fell into great danger almost immediately.


    The original artillery blockade was completely suppressed.


    Those snowflakes landed on the protective cover, just like bullets. There were ripples on the protective cover.


    Not to mention, because of the obstruction of these snowflakes, the zombies were officially announced out of the cage.


    Howling one by one, they rushed to s city.


    Those zombies are no longer the ordinary zombies we saw before. There are no weak zombies. At least they are mutants.


    Especially the newly born zombies of those evolutionary types are everywhere.


    Hunters, trackers, and the first zombies that can use abilities, Screamers, all appear.


    The tracker was the fastest, just like an illusion. He rushed out of the city and hit the protective cover directly. Although he was hit immediately, this guy immediately got up from the ground, waved his sharp claws and tore it.


    Prick!


    The ugly sound left ripples on the protective cover.


    On the other side, the hunter also took his extremely sharp claws and went up into the air, and immediately fell violently.


    As for the screamer, under the rapid dance of his four arms, he attacked the protective cover of s city again and again, opened his mouth from time to time, and a sound wave impact immediately spread out.


    It doesn''t matter at first. Although the strength of these zombies is strong, they are not invincible.


    A limited number of zombies can hardly cause real damage to the shield.


    However, as more and more zombies appear, the pressure on the protective cover is also increasing. Gradually, the protective cover has changed from the original Gujing bubo to a torrent, and ripples continue to spread out.


    Even in the city, you can feel the terrible impact.


    The brothers inside constantly use various forces to attack the zombies outside, but their effect is quite limited.


    At this time, the skeleton commander finally came to the other side of the shield.


    Holding the steel knife in his hands, he swept away and saw only a shining light roaring out suddenly.


    With a bang, the knife gas exploded directly on the protective cover. The terrible force tore a huge hole in the protective cover.


    Although the crack was completely closed in an instant, the scene still frightened many people.


    The brothers who constantly add ability crystal nuclei to the energy conversion instrument are all sweating, and the ability crystal nuclei are constantly thrown out like sugar beans.


    The protective cover has strong self-healing ability.


    As long as the protective cover is not completely broken and the capability of the crystal core tube is enough, no matter what the situation is, it can be recovered in a short time.


    But the danger of this situation is also conceivable. This guy tore a hole at once, which means that the attack power has exceeded the limit of the protective cover. For S City, this is a very dangerous signal.


    "General, what shall we do?" a brother inside shouted at the army blade.


    "Don''t worry, everything is still the same. Fight outside for me. Don''t worry about the others." Junren roared loudly.


    Junren also knows how dangerous this situation is, but now Junren has no other way. The external force is too strong. In this case, no matter how smart the battle command is, it is of no use at all.


    That is an absolute strength gap, especially when the strength in the territory is very empty.


    "Don''t attack those weak zombies, concentrate all the firepower on the powerful zombies."


    The blade commanded.


    Those weak zombies have very limited damage to the protective cover, and they occupy a lot of space. Staying here can also prevent powerful zombies from damaging the protective cover.


    But for those powerful zombies, it''s not so polite. Try your best to fight. If you can kill them, you have to kill them. If you can''t kill them, you have to cripple them.


    Seeing the protective cover shaking above his head, the expression on Jun Ren''s face looked very ugly.


    Even the military blade doesn''t know how long the protective cover can support.


    But now the territory is empty, and almost all the experts go out. I hope they can take down the enemy before the protective cover is broken. Otherwise, s city is really over.


    When these zombies besieged s City, on the other side, we left s city one by one.


    That''s almost all the experts on our side.


    Most of the real top strong have left.


    Because of the last miscalculation, Lisandro and carlsas gave up the idea of attacking from the inside of the city. Otherwise, they will be right now.


    Our figure, far away from the s City, and then quickly dispersed.


    Some acted alone, some in groups, and others acted together. The protective cover blocked the enemy''s eyes, so that they could not see clearly what happened in the city, and even didn''t know that we had left.


    The dragon and Xiaoba were too big and the target was too big. They stayed outside temporarily, while we quickly surrounded the zombies and trolls.


    At this time, all of Lisandro''s important men dispersed.


    They were attacking the city, but now they don''t need to destroy the protective cover. It''s enough to have those zombies.


    Now that place is a slaughterhouse, where the artillery fire is very concentrated. Even if they were careless in the past, they would hang the lottery.


    So they are waiting for the time when the protective cover breaks, that is, when they harvest their wealth.


    But these people didn''t notice. At this time, a pair of eyes had been staring at them.


    With a ferocious smile on the corner of my mouth, an enemy I will never forget in my life appeared in front of me.


    Zhong lixiu!


    How many times, I let this guy run away. At the worst, I almost tore this guy''s body in half, but I still let this damn bastard run away.


    This damn bastard is a disgrace to our mankind. It''s disgusting to let this guy live.


    I didn''t expect that the first target I saw was this smelly boy. I can only say that this fool was unlucky. If he met me, he will not run away again this time.


    I have an advantage over others. Under the stealth combat suit, my body has not been found by anyone at all.


    Even when I was two or three meters away from self-cultivation, this guy still didn''t find me.


    A small protective cover, or... Blockade, appeared in my hand.


    Start!


    The light quickly spread out. Zhong lixiu just felt wrong, but it was too late. The light had completely shrouded Zhong lixiu.


    Zhong lixiu was also sharp. When he felt that the situation was wrong, he accelerated at his feet and suddenly rushed forward at the speed of lightning, trying to escape from this area.


    However, once the blockade is formed, it is not so easy to break.


    After trying, Zhong lixiu immediately turned around.


    His face could not help changing: "it''s you!"


    Although Zhong lixiu hated me, Zhong lixiu knew the gap between his strength and me. The eyes immediately began to rotate rapidly. It seemed that he wanted to find a way to leave here safely.


    But I soon let Zhong lixiu completely lose this mind.


    Right beside me, figures appeared one by one.


    Aishi, SANA, Arya, Elise, lefulan, Ruiwen, Sarah, all seven people appeared and surrounded Zhong lixiu in a circle.


    Although the seven of them can exist alone without me, the connection between us has not been cut off. In my system, there are still seven cards, and I can still summon them to appear beside me.


    Although I am confident that I can kill this smelly boy, I am run away by this guy again and again.


    So this time I want to make sure that I am fully prepared to let this scum die here.


    Seeing so many people appear, Zhong lixiu''s face suddenly became more gloomy and strange. His eyes were full of madness and fear.


    This guy may also know that he is really dangerous this time.

 Chapter 1093

    This is definitely the biggest crisis facing Zhong lixiu. The surrounding area is completely blocked by the heroes around me, and there is a blockade circle that completely isolates this area.


    I can''t get out myself. People outside can''t get in.


    That is to say, before lissandro finds out her danger, she can only fight so many people here?


    That''s definitely a very dangerous situation.


    The eyes turned quickly, and Zhong lixiu said, "it''s you. I didn''t expect us to meet in this situation. It seems that you''ve been doing well for a while."


    Zhong lixiu is deliberately gossiping. He wants to delay some time. If he has one more second, he may have a chance to live.


    Unfortunately, I won''t give him this chance.


    If it were other times, maybe I would really communicate with this scum and torture this garbage a little.


    But now, I know how urgent time is. For me, it''s more important to kill an expert as soon as possible.


    Therefore, before Zhong lixiu finished, I immediately gave an order: "do it."


    Shua Shua!


    The order to start just appeared, and several people nearby acted in an instant.


    Ruiwen, Aria and Elise, who became a huge spider, all surrounded Zhong lixiu in an instant.


    Zhong lixiu''s face was particularly gloomy. Two cross sickles appeared in his hands. A smoke bomb immediately hit the ground, and his body disappeared directly in front of us.


    "The eagle hit the sky!"


    The spirits of two falcons flew directly into the smoke array, and Zhong lixiu''s body, which had just disappeared, immediately emerged.


    Blade impact!


    Just found this guy''s figure, Aria''s body flickered and suddenly appeared in front of Zhong lixiu''s face. The sharp blade in her hand directly pierced Zhong lixiu''s chest.


    Zhong lixiu was shocked. The sharp blade was only an inch away from penetrating his chest. Fortunately, there is a static area of time around your body, otherwise you may really be dying.


    This woman, she started too fast.


    And this is just the beginning.


    The dance of broken wings.


    The broken sword in Ruiwen''s hand danced violently. With a violent wind, her body was condescending, and the broken sword swept over in an instant.


    With a bang, Zhong lixiu''s body, together with the dust on the ground under his feet, was directly shaken up.


    Even if there is a time static field, under this wide-ranging attack, Zhong lixiu has no chance to escape.


    A large group of small spiders also quickly surrounded the past at this time.


    Seven people, everyone is showing their strength. Zhong lixiu is surrounded by layers of strength, and has no capital to resist at all.


    His time field expanded to the limit, he was hard to resist the terrorist attack, and his face looked completely flushed.


    The two scythes in his hand had no chance to start at all, and he could only defend passively.


    "Field collapse!"


    Finally, he was oppressed all the time, and Zhong lixiu couldn''t bear it.


    With a roar and adventure, the time static field on the surface of the body suddenly collapsed, and a burst force directly shrouded everyone around.


    In the field of explosion, the bodies of Ruiwen, Elise, Aria and others were immediately fixed in place and could not move.


    In the next second, the magic cherry killing dazzles and unfolds in an instant.


    Zhong lixiu''s body flashed. The next second she appeared beside leflean. The cross sickle in her hand was like the sickle of death.


    Leflea is one of the most aggressive and vulnerable members. Zhong lixiu''s choice is not wrong, but he obviously doesn''t understand leflea''s power. It''s obvious that akali didn''t tell Zhong lixiu all her knowledge.


    Evelyn, I''m not afraid of this sudden attack.


    A magic shadow disappeared suddenly.


    Zhong lixiu finally prepared this big move, which suddenly failed.


    Magic cherry killing dazzle can be used three times continuously in a short time, and there is only a second cooling time between each time.


    Although one second is very short, it is more than enough for this group of experts.


    It can be said that those attacks have long been ready and are waiting for this.


    Barrage time!


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    All kinds of unique moves seized the moment of this short second, directly submerged the attack and completely shrouded Zhong lixiu.


    Damn it... Because the time static field exploded temporarily, Zhong lixiu was forced to resist this attack.


    The two cross sickles in his hand danced quickly in front of him in an attempt to intercept these two forces.


    But Zhong lixiu underestimated the power of these women.


    Although these are women, their strength is definitely not weak. Zhong lixiu''s strength has steadily exceeded that before. Now, if he fights alone, Zhong lixiu may still win, but Zhong lixiu can''t bear the attack of so many people at the same time.


    With a bang, the magic crystal arrow and countless bullets exploded on Zhong lixiu. Under the terrible impact, Zhong lixiu''s body was immediately blown back one after another.


    Endless bondage!


    Then before Zhong lixiu reacted, my body took the opportunity to rush over, and both arms turned into sharp claws, and the suppression effect appeared in an instant.


    Zhong lixiu''s body was almost completely pressed in place under the threat of that terrible force. He couldn''t move. He could only watch my hands tear quickly.


    Ah!


    With a scream, the two wolf claws tore off a large piece of flesh and blood directly on Zhong lixiu.


    Just when Zhong lixiu was about to break free from that kind of oppression, he swept across and swept his foot directly on Zhong lixiu''s leg.


    Click!


    The crisp sound is the fragmentation of bones.


    My strength, now Zhong lixiu couldn''t bear it. He swept over the bend of Zhong lixiu''s leg, and that leg suddenly turned into a strange V-shape.


    A pale bone stubble penetrated directly through the skin.


    Zhong lixiu''s body suddenly fell soft on the ground. At this moment, he had broken free from repression, but the sudden serious injury on his body made Zhong lixiu lose his combat effectiveness almost instantly.


    The unbearable pain is constantly torturing Zhong lixiu''s soul, almost making Zhong lixiu crazy.


    Zhong lixiu knew his time of death was coming, but he didn''t want to lose face in front of his lifelong enemy. He struggled to get up from the ground and stared at me with scarlet eyes.


    He opened his mouth as if to speak.


    But the mouth just opened, a fist directly hit the mouth, and a large amount of blood gushed from the mouth. I don''t know how many teeth were directly interrupted.


    "You know, it''s really a bad time now. Otherwise, I promise you will suffer hundreds and thousands of times more than now." I said with a grim smile: "so, be lucky, you will die very happily."


    "Boy, don''t be arrogant. My end is your end. You will be more than me..." Zhong lixiu shouted loudly, trying to completely vent his last thoughts.


    However, he was destined not to have a chance to say a word.


    Before I finished, my fist directly pierced his chest.


    This old enemy has finally come to a complete solution.


    Holding something inside the guy''s body, Zhong lixiu''s face was twisted to a piece because of the severe pain. The kind of heart piercing pain made Zhong lixiu feel that his life was rapidly separating from his body.


    Bang, bang, bang, Bang


    The blood vessels, muscles and veins connected to the heart all burst at this time.


    Finally, with the sudden recovery of my hand, the heart completely separated from Zhong lixiu''s body.


    Above the heart, there is a strange crystal stuck.


    That''s the soul mark of shadow fist akali!


    It is also the source of Zhong lixiu''s second power. It was taken from an elder before s City, and now it has finally been taken back.


    Zhong lixiu probably never thought that he would die in such a trivial way. He still had some consciousness. He looked down at the hole in his chest and tried in vain to block the constantly spraying blood with his hands.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t even have time to lift my hands. My body fell to the ground with a plop, and there was no movement any more.

 Chapter 1094

    Zhong lixiu was killed and his body was left on the ground. I don''t have time to torture this guy. Otherwise, I won''t let him die so easily and bear enough pain before he dies. How can I afford so many people killed by this guy?


    Leng hum, a punishment, the giant hammer directly hit Zhong lixiu''s body.


    As a result, the body was smashed to pieces, leaving only the ability crystal core on the ground.


    Although this guy is not a thing, that ability crystal core is still very valuable. After all, it is a rare ability of time control.


    After killing Zhong lixiu, I immediately dispersed the defense circle. At a glance, more than a dozen defense circles around me were emitting strange light. It was obvious that there was a fierce battle in there.


    Almost every master has someone staring at him.


    These people are the enemies we want to solve first.


    Not only am I fighting, but other brothers are not idle. Everyone is trying to solve the enemy in front of him as much as possible. Don''t let go of any of them.


    Those main members were basically watched, and risandro and calsas were attacking our city in the sky, and they didn''t notice what was happening here.


    This is an excellent opportunity for us. Of course, it is also a great danger. We should solve all the enemies within this time.


    At a glance, those people of cejonny were in charge, and even the members of the void family fell into the blockade. It seems that only those Screamers have not been dealt with for the time being.


    Well, it''s also very good to kill several Screamers before they are found.


    Because there are too many zombies, the back zombies are crowded in piles. Only after the front zombies are killed, the back zombies have the opportunity to replace them.


    Sneering, I rushed over!


    The Screamers are very powerful, especially the sound waves from their mouths, which have extremely amazing destructive power.


    But in front of us, even the screamer is just like this. A stronger zombie is only a zombie after all.


    Eight people separated, each selected his own target, and the hunting plan continued.


    Discipline!


    The body rotates in mid air, and the huge hammer in the hand falls directly.


    Poor screamer didn''t even have a chance to hum. His body was directly smashed into meat sauce. Then I rushed to the next target, and I didn''t even have time to harvest the ability crystal core.


    Elsewhere, chaotic wars continue.


    In a blockade circle, little yellow book met his biggest enemy.


    In other words, it is the biggest enemy of the poodle around you.


    Rengal, kazik.


    This is a natural enemy.


    Rengal is the most powerful hunter in the world, hunting all the lives in front of him.


    Kazik is also a powerful Hunter emerging from the void. He also hunts all the strong and absorbs them.


    When the two powerful hunters collided, the battle was absolutely crazy.


    Rengal lost one eye and kaczk was seriously injured. Both of them were on the verge of death and were finally forced to retreat.


    But in the hearts of these two crazy hunters, they have regarded each other as the biggest prey in their life. In this life, they seem to be struggling to achieve this goal and want to hunt each other.


    Of course, this is not an easy thing.


    This hatred continues in the world of the League of heroes, and has not declined in the slightest on earth.


    Even in order to kill kazik, rengal would rather become the summoning creature of the little yellow book.


    Just because the little yellow book promised rengal that it would help him find kazik and help rengal kill kazik.


    Rehngal wants to solve kazik by himself, but rehngal also knows that it is not easy to do this, and it is more likely to result in a loss to both sides. So rehngal retreated to the second place. As long as he can kill kazik, rehngal can accept whatever way he can.


    And now, it''s the end of kazik.


    The terrorist attack surged like a tide. When kazik saw reingar, the two enemies of life and death immediately roared, roared one by one, and rushed at each other.


    Almost completely ignored the little yellow book, as if it was only the other party.


    The two hunters were entangled, and their sharp claws were tearing on each other''s body, with blood marks and flesh scattered around.


    It wasn''t long before the ground was scarlet.


    The roar and roar mixed together, which made this small blockade seem particularly terrible.


    Rengal tried his best to kill kazik, but at this moment, rengal is obviously not kazik''s opponent.


    Kazik is free to evolve without any constraints, and his strength is increasing. Reingar''s soul is imprinted on the little yellow book, which is greatly limited. He can''t hunt prey at will, especially human beings.


    In this case, rehngal can''t recover faster than kaczk.


    As a result, in the current confrontation, it fell into an absolute disadvantage.


    But fortunately, there is a helper like little yellow book behind rengal. Little yellow book will never watch his poodle be killed by this ugly Mantis.


    The black energy gathered on kaczk. Just when kaczk just lifted rengal and flew directly, a Diablo ball was directly ejected from the side, slammed on kaczk, and the whole body was directly thrown out.


    Instead of taking the opportunity to seriously injure rengal, he was seized by rengal who got up from the ground and tore it with one claw. A huge wound was torn between his chest and abdomen, dripping with blood.


    The severe pain made kazik very unhappy and roared repeatedly, and he was very dissatisfied with the little yellow book that now intervened.


    The huge body bounced on the ground, and the body immediately rushed at the little yellow book. The sickle like arm was extremely sharp. Once it touched the little yellow book''s body, it could definitely divide the whole body of the little yellow book into two.


    Seeing such a ferocious guy trying to kill himself, little yellow book was not moved at all. He just quickly condensed dark energy on his body surface to prepare for the next ferocious attack.


    Sure enough, just when kazik just rushed over, the poodle below intercepted him again, flew in front of kazik, and let kazik''s machete directly into his body. Rengal''s crazy character completely broke out at this time.


    No matter how bloody your body is, no matter how broken your body is.


    Bearing that great pain, he directly clasped his claws on kazik''s shoulder, grabbed the guy''s huge body and fell directly from the high air.


    Bang, fell to the ground.


    At this time, a large area of dark energy exploded directly from the sky. The dense black silk thread, like thin snakes, quickly shuttled and danced in mid air.


    Then they all got into kazik''s body one by one.


    Darkness invades.


    It''s not just a pour of energy.


    This is the more powerful power learned by little yellow book follower sindra, which gathers an amazing amount of energy, divides all these energy into tiny parts, and then penetrates into the target''s body.


    Then, he controlled these forces and detonated them in an instant.


    In this way, the enemy can be killed almost instantly.


    Kazik is a hunter. He has the natural sharpness of a hunter. He feels the danger. His body is struggling violently under rengal''s body. The machetes in both hands tear hard and puncture rengal''s body, leaving that body almost full of holes.


    But rehngal was also crazy. He opened his mouth and bit on kazik''s neck. He just didn''t let go.


    Until the countless black forces, like ribbons, wound into kazik''s body, rengal jumped, dragged his bloody body and fled the area.

 Chapter 1095

    Shortly after rengal jumped away, kazik''s body exploded directly. So much dark energy penetrated into his body. Even rengal couldn''t bear that situation.


    The body was directly blown to pieces, and there was dripping blood everywhere. It looked very tragic.


    Kazik can constantly evolve, hunt the target, then absorb the dominant genes in the target, change himself and make himself stronger. Unfortunately, that guy came to the wrong place and came to the earth.


    It''s really hard to say which of the world of the earth and the hero alliance is more developed, because the earth takes the route of science and technology. Science and technology are very developed, but the human body itself is not very powerful.


    For kazik, who needs to absorb genes, it is difficult to absorb powerful forces in such places.


    So although this guy recovers quickly, at least he is not the opponent of little yellow book and rengal at present.


    Of course, kazik''s counterattack is also quite fierce. You can know it without looking at rehngal''s black and blue and his whole body is full of holes.


    Had it not been for the little yellow book''s help, rengal would have been dead this time.


    Taking away kazik''s soul mark, Xiaohuang Book scattered the defense circle around him, and then looked at other monsters nearby.


    In another place, Shangqi and sezhuanny are also fighting each other.


    The two men had a single fight last time. Shang Qi didn''t take advantage of anything that time, but he was quite unhappy in his heart.


    And sezhuang Ni is also the type of never giving up. Both of them want to finish the matter completely.


    On the surface of the city, fierce fighting is going on, and there are also fierce killings on the periphery.


    In some places, several brothers face one guy at the same time. The fixed-point removal plan is being implemented quickly.


    The implementation of this plan was very good. These people only focused on the battle ahead. They didn''t expect that the enemy would suddenly appear from behind. They were caught off guard and dragged into the blockade.


    In this blockade circle, we often need to face several times our own strength at the same time. It is in this plan that enemy experts are being solved quickly.


    In the sky, Lisandro and calsass are commanding their own frost guards and skeleton commander to attack the protective cover of the city madly.


    Under the crazy attack of these two guys, the protective cover over the whole city is almost shaky.


    Large cracks appear from time to time, even exceeding the speed of self recovery of the protective cover.


    Some zombies even took advantage of this opportunity to rush into the city.


    As for those trolls, they waved their huge sticks and smashed the protective shield madly.


    The sound of beating drums is spreading all around.


    One master was destroyed before the two strong men knew it.


    They don''t know yet that they have become lightpole commanders unconsciously.


    In addition to trumpel, who led the troll to charge, on lissandro''s side, Zhong lixiu died in the war. Olaf was dragged into the blockade by a God and was fighting. It is estimated that he will not live long.


    Sezhuang Ni is fighting against Shangqi. According to Shangqi''s strength, sezhuang Ni is almost certain to lose. As for the most unlucky wallibel, she has been killed by Elise before.


    In other words, there is basically no power to use here.


    As for the members of the void family, kazik was killed.


    The huge mouth of the abyss is dragged into the blockade by Guan Zhaolin and Guan Xiaoshuang to see who can eat who.


    As for the big bug''s fear of emptiness, he was surrounded by two good friends, fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi, plus Shirley.


    The empty eye, which had been killed once before, fell into the siege of Chen Bolin and Chen Yi. This hatred also had to be solved.


    As for the void hiding beast, I don''t know which brother dragged it into the blockade. At least now I can''t see the trace of the void hiding beast.


    On the other side of the shadow Island, the iron man Maud Caesar is surrounded by stone, Bai Qiu, Tong Lei, Bingya and others. It is estimated that it will not be better.


    Callista was even more unlucky and was besieged by a large group of experts such as Xu Yang, ye Xuan, crab and even Xiyi.


    Evelyn wasn''t there.


    There are blockades everywhere, and fierce and dangerous fighting is going on inside.


    I saw the little yellow book. That guy has solved kazik.


    I also saw fan Xiaotian. The big bug has become a corpse on the ground.


    I also saw Ah Shen. At this moment, ah Shen''s appearance was obviously abnormal. He was covered with a layer of blood red breath. It was obvious that he was injected with rage medicine. Olaf''s body had been torn in half and thrown on the ground.


    At this time, God''s eyes also looked at me.


    I nodded at God.


    Then two whistles sounded in the battlefield at the same time.


    Xiaoba, who had been hiding behind, and the dragon, finally came on stage.


    They had been waiting for this crazy battle for a long time, but neither of them would attack at will without an order.


    And now, it''s time for them to play.


    Xiao BA''s huge body was rolled over like a bulldozer. Even the most powerful zombie screamer was not much better than a pile of soil in front of Xiao ba. When the huge tentacles swept across, everything would turn into fragments in an instant.


    As for the giant dragon, it directly dived from the sky with a full body of flame. Under the fierce combustion of the flame, there were many gaps in the corpses immediately.


    With the movement of Xiaoba and the dragon, the terrible fluctuation can no longer be concealed. At this time, there is no need to hide it at all.


    Lisandro and calthas looked around at the same time. When they saw that, their faces became ferocious almost at the same time.


    Both saw and felt the death of people under their hands.


    Compared with the deaths of these men, what they can''t accept is that they are almost fooled. These damn bastards secretly attack the troops in the rear, and even destroy their important men when they are not aware of it?


    In particular, whether Lisandro or carlsas is that kind of crafty guy, it is unacceptable to feel fooled.


    With a roar, the skeleton commander and the frost guard immediately turned and left, rushed a blood path directly from the corpses, and rushed towards Xiao Ba and us.


    The skeleton commander''s body was extremely sensitive. After a few quick jumps, he came to Xiao Ba and grabbed the steel knife in his hand. A terrible white knife with a length of tens of feet had been torn from the sky. With that deadly power, he rolled wildly at Xiao ba.


    Xiao BA was not afraid at all. A tentacle immediately threw it away.


    Boom... Puff!


    With a sad cry, the steel knife of the skeleton commander was sharper than expected.


    I think so. The steel knife can easily tear off the protective cover. How can Xiaoba''s body stop it? That tentacle was cut off immediately. Suddenly, Xiaoba suffered a great loss.


    But ah Shen would not watch his beloved pet suffer. He rushed to Xiao BA with an arrow step. Two potions appeared in his hand at the same time and plunged directly into Xiao BA''s body from the wound.


    "Take revenge, boy, smash that guy to pieces." a patted Xiao BA''s body, and ah Shen howled loudly.


    The effect of rage potion is rapidly penetrating Xiaoba''s body. The terrible power swept all parts of Xiaoba''s body in the shortest time.


    Ow... Ho!


    With an earth shaking roar, Xiao BA''s body expanded in a trance, and the two round big eyes became blood red.


    The body also directly changed from the state of giant squid to a half human form. The breath on the body suddenly increased. I don''t know how much.


    At this time, the skeleton commander also got up from the ground. It seemed that Xiao Ba had also smashed the skeleton commander seriously. This guy seemed to be a little confused.


    Before he raised his head completely, a huge figure had been shrouded.

 Chapter 1096

    That''s Xiaoba''s tentacle. At this moment, Xiaoba''s speed is faster than that of the skeleton commander. It''s clear that Xiaoba was injured more seriously just now. The skeleton commander was just a little dizzy and was not really damaged.


    But before the skeleton commander got up, Xiao BA''s attack had appeared, and this attack was much more fierce than the previous one.


    The skeleton commander also seemed to feel that something was wrong. He only heard a cry, and a terrible breath fell from the sky in mid air, directly oppressing him.


    The skeleton commander only reluctantly raised his head and saw a huge tentacle full of red, which suddenly fell from the sky.


    Even commander skeleton was startled at that appearance.


    With a bang, a deep gully appeared directly on the ground, and the huge crack spread out in an instant. The body of the skeleton commander could escape this attack, appeared in mid air and was landing on the ground.


    This guy just tried his best to escape this attack.


    But I didn''t expect that before this guy fell to the ground, a tentacle pulled from the side coldly, just like a terrible whip, exploded directly on the body of the skeleton commander. With a bang, the whole body was directly smashed out.


    Crackling!


    The skeleton commander''s body was like a football, flying over the ground. One unlucky Troll was hit by the skeleton commander, and his body broke directly, turned into a blood mist and disappeared in the air.


    He was smashed for thousands of kilometers, and finally came to the edge of the protective cover, and the guy stopped.


    When he looked again, Xiao BA was like a fierce beast with crazy hair, waving his terrible tentacles and killing wantonly in front. Nothing could stop Xiao BA''s madness. Almost everything on the ground was completely emptied by Xiao BA''s tentacles in an instant.


    After injecting the rage potion, Xiaoba was in a ferocious mess. These trolls themselves were not Xiaoba''s opponents. Now the gap became more obvious.


    On the other side, the frost guard also waved his sharp claws and rushed over. This guy''s goal is the dragon. It seems that he wants to pull the Dragon down from the sky.


    However, he seems not qualified to face the dragon.


    With a bang, two tentacles, one left and one right, came directly from both sides. Poor thing, the frost guard was directly hit in the middle, and his body was almost flat.


    Xiao Ba directly intercepted the frost guard.


    After injecting the rage medicine, Xiao BA was in a mess. Even in the face of the frost guard and the skeleton commander at the same time, Xiao Ba didn''t feel the pressure at all. In terms of strength, he had completely crushed the other party.


    Lisandro and carlsas also noticed what happened here. They didn''t expect that the attack from behind was so terrible.


    Moreover, they seem to have faced the tentacle monster before. Although the strength is good, it is far from being as terrible as it is now. This guy seems to have doubled his strength in a short time. That strength can even vaguely threaten them.


    How on earth did this guy do it?


    These two people naturally don''t know the effect of God''s rage potion.


    Berserker doesn''t just restrict our human use, it''s just a habitual thought in our minds and subconsciously thought.


    In fact, the first animals to inject the rage potion are animals. No matter Xiaoba or giant dragon, they can inject the rage potion.


    Of course, because of the size of Xiaoba and Julong, it is difficult for a rage potion to work. If it is calculated in proportion, it is estimated that Xiaoba and Julong may have to pour down bucket by bucket. Two potions are nothing at all.


    However, this situation is also good. The two drugs obviously greatly increased Xiao BA''s strength. At the same time, they didn''t make Xiao Ba completely lose his mind.


    Under the rapid dance of several tentacles, the two monsters composed of pure energy, frost guard and skeleton commander, were completely intercepted.


    The strength of these two big guys is also very terrible. In the past, Xiaoba''s single challenge was very dangerous and might even fail, but now with one against two, Xiaoba is not down at all. He can suppress these two giants completely.


    With the rapid waving of the tentacle, I don''t know how many trolls around were directly smashed into pieces by Xiao ba. This area has completely become a death Jedi.


    In the sky, lissandro and calsas saw that the men they summoned were so unbearable, and the expression on their face immediately became very ugly.


    If you let the dragon and the monster wreak havoc here, these men on your side can''t last long.


    These two guys thought that they could basically sweep the city after the frost guard and skeleton commander were summoned, but they didn''t expect such a scene.


    Many loyal and powerful men were killed, and some of them were obviously surrounded in the blockade. The situation was very dangerous.


    Lisandro and calsass are also worried.


    If you let all these men die, there will be only two bare commanders left.


    A powerful enough force is not only a leader, but also a group of small soldiers. Many experts are needed to complete all kinds of tasks instead of themselves.


    Otherwise, you have to do everything yourself. Even Lisandro and calsass can''t do it. They have no skills.


    This kind of intermediate level master is the most important part of a team, especially those people in kalsas and shadow island are absolutely loyal. If they are all killed, it will be really difficult for them to find such a group of subordinates.


    Originally, the two old gods were there, but now they also felt the danger. They separated directly from the sky and rushed towards the besieged direction of their own men, ready to save their own men.


    With the strength of two people, the protective cover of the blockade ring is very strong, but two people can easily break it.


    However, two people do not want to attack easily.


    Lissandro''s body just flew over a protective cover. Before she could attack, a harsh voice suddenly came from the side.


    Lisan turned fiercely and saw only a black chain, entangled like a python.


    Dark shackles.


    The same big move.


    But now, this big move looks absolutely different from before.


    It is no longer the pure darkness. Under the dark luster, it seems to be shrouded in a layer of red light, just like blood and flames, jumping on the chain.


    Hot, bloody and crazy.


    That chain, Lisandro can clearly feel that this power is stronger than before, and even brings some dangers to Lisandro.


    At the end of the chain, the man holding the chain with both hands made Li sang Zhuo''s heart thump.


    It''s still moganna, but now moganna obviously no longer looks like the ordinary fallen angel before. The wings behind her are like the dark fire phoenix, and the black and red flame is constantly jumping on the wings.


    The power of darkness and blood on the body mixed together and burned violently.


    Rage potion, and... Two at a time.


    Maybe only people like moganna can take two injections of Berserker.


    After the injection, moganna can clearly feel the improvement of her own strength. Although with the help of foreign objects, moganna is a guy who refuses to admit defeat.


    Moganna felt very unhappy when she was eaten by lissandro before, and now it''s time to find the field.


    The little hand shook, and the chain swept across like a whip.


    Under that kind of authority, Li sangzhuo chose to retreat for the first time and dared not resist that terrible force.


    The dark shackles hit the ground directly, and a deep gully appeared in an instant, on which all people were killed in an instant.


    Immediately moganna suddenly looked up, stared at lissandro with a pair of eyes, roared the next second, and rushed over again. The two women also wanted to distinguish the victory and defeat at this time.


    Either you die or I live!

 Chapter 1097

    The improvement of rage potion is very obvious. Moganna can feel the improvement of her strength. The most obvious thing is that she was suppressed by Lisandro when she joined hands with me and the dragon, but now even if she is alone, she can fight with this woman.


    Although there is still a big gap between this power and her strongest horizontal, it still makes moganna feel crazy.


    The black force is constantly dancing, constantly colliding with the cold ice in front of us, roaring violently, accompanied by the terrible impact, just like fireworks, exploding in the air.


    For the people below, they can only see that the two figures are constantly crisscrossing, and they can only see a dark and ice blue two forces colliding.


    That kind of battle is not what ordinary members can participate in. Even the strongest person in s city is far from being able to participate in this battle.


    On the other side, the battlefield is equally fierce. Compared with this side, it doesn''t lose the slightest.


    Calthas also faced an opponent he had never thought of before.


    Calthas is very powerful. He is the master of the shadow island. Maybe he is not the one who has lived in the shadow island for the longest time, but his strength is definitely the most terrible person in the shadow island.


    The people living in the shadow island are some experts who are not inferior to angels and have super destructive power.


    It is conceivable that calthas can become the master of it.


    Although Carl sass made several moves before, he did not recover his most powerful capital at that time, but even so, he still caused very serious casualties to us.


    Although we died in our hands last time, we couldn''t find the soul mark of calthas that time.


    And that time, we happened to be at the critical moment of Carl sass. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for us to win.


    Now, Carl sass has recovered his strength. Maybe there is still some gap compared with the time in the hero League World, but that strength is many times stronger than us. The previous Requiem almost shrouded the whole city. If it wasn''t Sona, I''m afraid we would have killed and injured at least tens of thousands of people.


    Seeing the members of his shadow island being besieged, calthas also became violent and angry. A dark death force in his hands fell directly to the ground.


    Through that protective cover, calthas could see that modkaiser was being besieged by a group of experts from baiqiu, Shitou, Tong Lei and Bingya. The situation was very dangerous. There were scars everywhere on his body. It was obvious that he could not support it for too long.


    Calthas tried to destroy the protective cover, but at this time, a dragon roared, suddenly appeared from below, and a dragon breath sprayed on it.


    Boom!


    The two forces collided in midair and were detonated directly like gunpowder. A wave of wind spread out, and then the dragon''s body jumped up directly from below.


    The wings became more tenacious than before, and the body seemed to become more huge. The eyes of the dragon were full of that terrible and ferocious Sen Han, who seemed to want to tear everything into pieces, including the thin skeleton in front of him.


    On the dragon''s back, there is another figure, who is not me.


    At this moment, both the dragon and I can feel the power that is about to burst from my chest. Staring at kalsas in the sky, one person and one dragon rise directly into the sky.


    The time of rage potion is limited. We must completely solve the whole war within this limited time.


    Holding the giant Hydra with both hands, the huge axe can''t feel the slightest weight in my hands.


    With both feet on the dragon''s back, the whole body suddenly rose to the sky, grabbed the huge axe and tore it directly in front.


    One axe, groundbreaking!


    Unimaginable terrorist forces completely exploded at this time!


    Where the axe crossed, the whole sky was divided into two parts, and the terrible Spirit fell on calthas.


    Calthas is an expert with super attack power, but such an expert has one of the most fatal shortcomings, that is, calthas lacks all the life-saving ability.


    There is no power of displacement and no shield of defense.


    For calthas, attack is all defense.


    Although he is a mage, when fighting, kalthas''s fighting style is particularly crazy.


    A black force roared over in an instant!


    With a bang, the mass of black was directly split by me. With the help of that force, I jumped, my body appeared in the higher sky, grabbed the giant nine headed snake, waved it out one by one, and the giant nine headed snake spun violently in mid air.


    At the same time, a huge hammer appeared on both hands. With the rotation of the body, the hammer began to attack fiercely with the Tomahawk at the same time.


    Carl sass at the bottom finally changed his face. Maybe this guy didn''t expect that our strength would increase so much.


    Especially the dragon, although I am sensitive, my attack is difficult to cause great damage to kalsas.


    But the giant dragon is different. At this moment, the giant dragon is powerful and in a mess. There is crazy killing intention in the ferocious longan. Even kalsas can''t bear that breath.


    But after all, Carl sass is not an ordinary expert. He is an extremely terrible pervert. His hands are crisscrossed quickly. The dark energy is surging around and intercepting our attacks again and again.


    This guy is much more difficult than in the game!


    But after all, there are two people here, especially the dragon. Under my training, the dragon can use its own strength more easily, and the way of fighting is not as simple as before.


    The body directly collided with Carl sass. Carl sass frowned and was ready to escape.


    Endless bondage!


    But the next second, my body was like a hungry wolf. In an instant, my hands turned into claws and tore at calsas.


    The robe on the outside was torn, and the inside was like a skeleton, leaving deep cracks on the stick.


    Of course, this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that under the suppression of endless constraints, calthas''s power is temporarily controlled, and his body stays in place and can''t move.


    Behind me, the dragon''s body has taken advantage of this opportunity to open its huge mouth and directly collide and bite.


    Boom... CLICK!


    The crisp sound, as if something had been cut alive in a trance, Carl sass''s body might not even plug a gap between his teeth in the dragon''s teeth.


    At this critical moment, I don''t know what strength calthas used to break free from the oppression of endless constraints. At that critical moment, he moved his body and was only wiped a little by the dragon''s teeth.


    This small attack was also very fatal to this calthas. One arm had been completely broken and turned into debris.


    This is the effect caused by the bite of the dragon''s teeth.


    He was directly bitten by the Dragon teeth and broke an arm, but for an immortal lich, an arm is nothing at all. It won''t even make him feel pain, and it won''t affect his strength.


    Body is no longer important to him.


    However, the flame in calthas''s heart is soaring. He is a pure mage without any defense ability. It''s really disadvantageous to fight with two close combat experts without any guards.


    We must find a way to keep away from them. As long as the Requiem appears, these two guys will die.


    Calthas quickly calculated in his heart, leaving only one arm dancing rapidly in mid air.


    In mid air, a dark door suddenly opened, vaguely, as if countless terrible monsters were about to come out of it.


    In the dark gate, I saw pale figures, opening their bones and wings, as if they were scattered like crows.

 Chapter 1098

    Those are all flying zombies. Since the mass disappearance of zombies, we have seen the traces of these flying zombies.


    Flying out of the black hole one by one, they spread their wings and surrounded me and the dragon.


    Each of these flying zombies is three meters high, with a wingspan of more than five meters. Their teeth are extremely sharp, and their four sharp claws look like blades. They can easily tear everything to pieces.


    This guy can summon zombies, but we didn''t expect that this guy could summon so many zombies temporarily on the battlefield.


    For a moment, we were completely surrounded by flying zombies, and we didn''t even leave a hiding area.


    These are just ordinary zombies, which may cause some damage to others, but for me and the dragon, the strength of these flying zombies is still too weak.


    The palm is open, and the sky and women are scattered like flowers. Green lights are scattered in front. Everywhere they go, there are bursts of violent explosions. Those flying zombies can''t stop the destruction of energy collapse at all.


    As for the giant dragon next to him, he was even more arrogant. His wings spread like a bomber and rushed directly into the corpse group. Zombies were directly hit and torn apart. They couldn''t bear the power of the giant dragon at all.


    But these damned zombies succeeded in doing this, blocked our continued attack, and let calthas take advantage of this opportunity to open the distance between us and retreat hundreds of meters away.


    The body was still in mid air, holding the dark Scepter in his hand. A low, depressed and strange voice came out of calthas''s mouth. How familiar that voice sounded.


    Requiem, Requiem again.


    After just pulling away, without the slightest hesitation, calthas immediately began to sing the Requiem, and waves spread out in mid air.


    Under the Requiem, those of us who were outside the city and had no protective cover were immediately seriously affected. Our bodies shook slightly under the Requiem, even me.


    It doesn''t matter that the final movement of the Requiem was disrupted by Sona''s wild dance, but now without Sona''s interference, the Requiem focused directly on me, mogana and the dragon.


    And there were not so many targets before. There were only three of us. The destructive power of the Requiem seemed to increase dozens and hundreds of times. At the moment when the sound just appeared, I just felt that my body was suppressed by countless terrible things, and even breathing became extremely difficult.


    His face turned red, and his body was almost pressed to the ground by the Requiem from mid air.


    Under the general attack of the evil sound, the brain quickly fell into a confused state, and my eyes were confused. The terrible sound was reverberating violently in my brain, as if I wanted to tear my brain completely.


    Even the dragon under me is the same, roaring under the power of the Requiem, and the unspeakable pain is rapidly swallowing our body and soul.


    Even moganna in the distance was affected by this force. With a scream, the dark shackles that had been dancing in mid air stopped instantly.


    Lisandro would never miss such a great opportunity. A huge cold claw appeared in an instant and grabbed it directly at Mo Gana. On Mo Gana''s chest, several ferocious wounds were left in an instant, and Mo Gana''s body was completely penetrated.


    Requiem, this is the power of Requiem. When this Requiem is launched, the situation of the whole battlefield is almost reversed in an instant.


    If the shield did not stop the expansion of the power of the Requiem, I guess more than half of the members in s city would die in an instant.


    Requiem is extremely destructive, covers a large area, and has almost no effective defense.


    We always think so. In fact, what we know is only the characteristics of Requiem. The power of Requiem is far more than that.


    Requiem can cover a wide range. As long as the sound reaches the place, it will be affected by Requiem. There is no upper limit on the number.


    But the more the number, the lower the effect of Requiem. The less the number, the stronger the effect of Requiem.


    Of course, this does not have a certain proportion. It is probably such a trend. It does not mean that the strength of Requiem for 10000 people is ten times that of 100000 people, which may be about two or three times.


    The dragon and I, as well as moganna, may bear hundreds of times the power of the Requiem at this moment.


    When this sound sounded, mogana, I and the Dragon lost the power of reaction almost instantly.


    That kind of super power completely suppressed us almost in an instant, and we didn''t even have the capital to resist.


    We didn''t expect a counterattack by Carl sass to have this effect. If we knew this guy''s counterattack was so sharp, we shouldn''t let this guy have the power to counterattack at all.


    Damn it, although I regret it now, it''s too late.


    A large number of zombies have surrounded us. On the other side, a sharp spear in Lisandro''s hand has been quickly formed and is projecting at moganna.


    Immediately, our bodies will be torn up by zombies, and moganna will be killed by Lisandro.


    The war situation was reversed. The speed made us feel that we couldn''t react.


    Looking at those zombies and moganna, who was pressed in mid air and couldn''t fight back, my brain spun wildly at this time.


    There must be a way, there must be some way to make people not affected by the requiem.


    I was trying my best to think about the noise that kept exploding in my mind, which was louder than beating gongs and drums.


    Sound?


    Suddenly, my eyes lit up.


    The sound is heard by the ear.


    No matter how powerful the Requiem is, it must be heard by the other party. If you can''t hear it at all, the Requiem is a waste.


    His eyes suddenly brightened.


    With an angry roar, I struggled to lift my upper body, and my two palms slapped in the direction of my ears at the same time.


    There is no hesitation, and there is no time to hesitate.


    Bang


    The brain roared for a moment, and then the strange sound that had been getting into my mind disappeared at this time.


    To be exact, it''s not the sound that disappears, but everything disappears.


    At this moment, I can''t hear any sound in my ears!


    Eardrums, destroyed by that one.


    Only after destroying my hearing can I survive the threat of the requiem. This is the only chance.


    In front of me, calthas was still singing, and he didn''t seem to find that I had broken away from the control of the requiem.


    After taking a look at moganna and the Dragon next to me, my body flickered and suddenly disappeared. When it appeared again, it was behind calsas.


    Discipline!


    The giant hammer fell from the sky. This guy didn''t react at all. He didn''t expect anyone to break away from his control in this way.


    Until the giant hammer hit the brain with a crisp click, the skull must have been smashed.


    At the same time, the attribute of vertigo also appears in Carl sass. At the same time, there was the disappearance of the Requiem, and the suppressed people almost instantly got up from the ground.


    Even Ashe and others on the ground are no exception.


    A short moment is my best chance.


    The giant Hydra appeared out of thin air, his body rotated, and the axe blade tore at the front in an instant.


    This time, calthas had no chance to escape in vertigo. This is the time of calthas''s death.


    This time, Arthas couldn''t hide at all.


    Click!


    When the Tomahawk swept across, it only heard a crackling sound. I don''t know how many bones were smashed to pieces at this time, and pale bone residues were scattered.


    The whole body, from the waist position, is directly divided into upper and lower parts.

 Chapter 1099

    Although this Lich has super destructive power, when it comes out, if it is not prepared in advance, it is a desperate picture that can kill people in an instant.


    But the Lich itself is too fragile. It is really fragile to the extreme.


    With a casual attack, this guy couldn''t bear it, and his body was directly divided into two parts.


    But for the lich, it was just a little ugly at most, and calthas didn''t care.


    Even if his body was smashed to pieces, Carl sass didn''t care. He could condense ten or a hundred of such bodies at any time.


    The body is just a decoration. Calthas is never afraid of death, because he is death itself.


    The whole soul, attached to the upper body, the mouth is opening and closing quickly, and is preparing for the next round of attack.


    Magic Crystal arrow!


    Just at this time, AI Xi, who had been staring at Carl sass for a long time, inserted a skill accurately and exploded directly on Carl sass'' body, making Carl sass fall into vertigo again.


    But from this guy''s eyes, I can still see that kind of pride and madness. He doesn''t care about all our attacks at all, because our attacks can''t kill him at all.


    Can''t kill this guy. What are we going to do?


    No, no one knows.


    It''s not easy to get the opportunity. Can''t we just waste it?


    Just when I was worried, I only saw a hurricane sweeping over the ground and rising directly into the sky with a figure.


    It''s not who Jana is. As for the man with Jana, it''s solaka. Next to solaka, there is another girl with a pair of snow-white wings flying together.


    Kyle.


    Solaka and Kyle!


    They both came.


    Before I could react, Jana had taken solaka to the back of the dragon, and then waved the scepter in her hand. The power of recovering the monsoon was rapidly spreading around.


    Affected by the recovery monsoon, the injury in my two ears is recovering rapidly.


    As long as we can get timely treatment, nothing can be recovered.


    Moreover, for kalsas, the recovery monsoon is an unbearable force.


    Originally, under AI Xi''s attack, people had fallen into vertigo. As a result, there was just a sign of waking up. The recovery monsoon shrouded again, and directly stunned kalsas again.


    Taking advantage of this short time, solaka and Kyle began to spread different luster.


    Solaka is the son of the stars and holds the power of the stars. As a demigod, solaka''s power is full of sacred breath. It can definitely cause the greatest damage to the dead life of kalsas.


    As for Kyle, the holy flame of judging angels is more terrible than anything for the death of shadow island.


    No matter how ferocious our attack is, even if we completely crush calthas'' body into foam, we can''t kill calthas, because this guy is death itself.


    If you want to kill him, you can only purify this guy completely with divine power.


    On the scepter in solaka''s hand, the hazy luster is flashing rapidly. As the son of stars, solaka can use the power of any star.


    Including the largest and hottest sun in the sky.


    Just above solaka''s head, a mass of fire is being called by solaka and scattered from the sky above, completely surrounding solaka.


    The whole person seems to have become a flame, an indescribable heat wave, which makes our companions unbearable and retreat not far under that heat.


    We have never seen solaka use this kind of power, that kind of super strong breath, shocking in the heart.


    On the other side, Kyle was also not idle. On the wide handed sword in his hand, there was a white and pure flame. Although it was not as amazing as the sun fire summoned by solaka, the holy characteristic was more obvious. The white flame was like a perfect art.


    In a short time, the strength of the two people has gathered to the limit.


    As the two women drank, the sun flame and holy flame rolled forward at the same time. It seemed that the two forces were integrated together at this time.


    For the first time, we saw a kind of fear in carlsas'' eyes.


    This guy can ignore all physical attacks and even save most of the energy impact, but the power of these two old opponents alone can''t be ignored by Carl sass anyway.


    Although the strength of these two people has not completely recovered like themselves, they are now under control. They can''t move at all. They can only watch that power hit themselves.


    For the first time, there was a sad cry from calthas.


    The incomplete half of the body, shrouded in these two flames, was instantly burned into powder, and the blood red cloak on the body turned into nothing.


    In mid air, only a gray black shadow can be seen floating, and the shadow seems to have been seriously hurt. That is the noumenon of calsas. The noumenon of that guy looks obviously weak.


    All ate the full attack of two powerful enemies, even calthas.


    But this is just the beginning.


    Kyle and solaka didn''t give calsas a chance at all. All kinds of flames danced in the sky. For a moment, the whole sky looked completely crimson.


    Under this intensive siege, calthas had no chance to make a comeback and regroup. He was forced to keep avoiding the attacks of the two people.


    And because he lost his body, although calthas did not die because of it, it became particularly difficult to use all kinds of power after he had no body.


    Skills that used to be used in an instant now often take two or three seconds.


    These two or three seconds are fatal at this time.


    What''s more, Julong and I are constantly helping.


    Flash!


    The body flickered, and the next second it appeared behind calthas. Instead of using giant Hydra and other things, it was the high-intensity compressed green energy that directly hit the soul of calthas.


    Boom!


    With the violent explosion, the soul of calthas could not bear the attack, exploded, turned into countless fragments and floated around.


    This is definitely a good opportunity for solaka and Kyle. When the soul of kalsas is complete, their attack is difficult to play an effect, but when the soul is shattered, it becomes much easier to destroy it.


    With each explosion, two people can seize the opportunity to destroy part of calthas''s power.


    This feeling is like a thousand cuts in the legend. Every attack weakens the strength of kalsas. After each round of attack, kalsas''s strength will become weaker and weaker.


    After all, death will come.


    Calthas also understands this situation. Calthas is death itself. He is not afraid of death, but he is afraid that he will be purified so thoroughly and will never appear in this world again.


    Calthas was frightened and desperately struggled around our encirclement. He wanted to escape from this place, even howled loudly and wanted to seek the help of other companions.


    But those people are too busy for themselves now. Who can come and help?


    Escape has completely become an extravagant hope. When that round of attack comes again, Carl sass can only be unwilling to send out a sad cry, and his body completely turns into nothingness under the cover of holy flame and sun flame.


    The last trace of black also completely disappeared, leaving nothing in the air.


    When calthas sang the Requiem, it changed the trend of the battlefield, and when I destroyed my ears, the trend of the battlefield reversed again.


    Although calthas is very powerful, this guy lacks a shield to protect him.


    And in the game, after Carl sass died, he will come back to life. I don''t know

 Chapter 1100

    In the game, it can even be said that when Carl sass was alive, he was far from being awesome after hanging up.


    Although the time is not long, only seven seconds, but in these seven seconds, Carl sass is invincible and a super destructive maniac.


    At this time, Carl sass won''t give us this again, will he?


    We couldn''t help but Dodge, and surrounded the place where Carl sass died. We were afraid that Carl sass would be resurrected, and that after this guy''s resurrection, our attack would be ineffective and become a target.


    But after all, calthas was not resurrected. There was no movement in that place, and the soul of calthas disappeared.


    There is no soul mark or soul origin, as if there is nothing left in this world.


    Is calthas really dead?


    Seeing this appearance, although it is said that we killed Carl sass ourselves, but now there is a taste in my heart that I don''t know how to describe it. I probably can''t believe it. Dead song, such a powerful guy, didn''t release his big move successfully once, so I hung up?


    I always feel a little bullshit.


    And this guy is also very treacherous. We don''t believe that he died like this.


    But anyway, the dead song didn''t come back to life, and his soul was gone.


    It seems that he is really dead. In a word, he is out of his mind.


    Now that the death song is dead, we can focus on the last powerful enemy.


    Lissandro.


    This powerful frost witch, while calthas was singing the Requiem before, completely suppressed moganna. The ice spear in her hand pierced directly through moganna''s body. The huge cold claw left several big holes in moganna''s body and almost killed moganna.


    We also interrupted calthas'' singing in time, otherwise, if we continue to suppress it, mogana will really die.


    Although moganna was not dead, her injury was so serious that she could not bear it under Lisandro''s attack. She was black and blue and retreated step by step.


    That''s when we finally killed calthas.


    Seeing the situation on our side, lissandro is ready to solve moganna and then deal with us. Otherwise, even lissandro is very difficult to fight against so many people at the same time.


    But moganna is obviously not a fuel-efficient lamp. She strongly supports the dark shield, completely gives up the attack, and puts all her strength into defense. Even if lissandro attacks fiercely, she can''t take moganna for a moment.


    This short time is enough for us to appear in front of Lisandro.


    Ang!


    The Dragon roared, his wings spread, and his body with the fierce burning flame hit Lisandro violently.


    Lisandro saw that the situation was wrong and was ready to escape, but it was impossible. The dragon was faster than Lisandro.


    In an instant, it was in front of Lisandro. The open dragon mouth was full of sharp dragon teeth, which directly bit Lisandro''s body wrapped in the cold ice.


    Lissandro also changed her face. Not only moganna, but also the dragon and the smelly boy became different from before.


    Damn... Frozen mausoleum!


    When it was dangerous, lissandro was out of danger. The ice power in her body was surging wildly, and the frozen mausoleum on the surface of her body was reinforced at this time.


    Click... CLICK!


    Prick!


    All kinds of harsh sounds are mixed together in an instant. How abnormal is the bite power of the dragon? Especially the Dragon now injected with rage potion.


    The strong pervert suddenly went down, and the frozen mausoleum was instantly penetrated by dragon teeth. Even huge cracks quickly spread around from the ice, looking like a spider web.


    But the frozen mausoleum is really solid and terrible. Although it has withstood this force, it has not completely collapsed and is still forcibly supported.


    What''s more, the sound of "bang" also led to the moan of the dragon.


    Poor guy, just now a dragon tooth was broken alive. You can imagine how terrible the power of the anti earthquake is.


    At this moment, lissandro was startled, and almost the frozen tomb was completely destroyed.


    At the same time, lissandro also knew that the general situation on her side had gone.


    Calthas doesn''t know whether to die or live. In short, it''s gone. A few powerful men on the ground, dead or surrounded, are not much better.


    Although she knows that the strength of these people is only temporary. As long as she can survive this period of time, she will be able to turn defeat into victory, but lissandro also knows that it is absolutely very difficult to survive this period of time.


    Retreat!


    Lisandro is resourceful and has lived for so many years. Lisandro has experienced countless successes and failures. For Lisandro, failure is not unacceptable. Failure is just for a better comeback, that''s all.


    So Lisandro was ready to run away.


    The narrow eyes looked around and saw a chance. Lissandro opened her hands and two huge cold claws tore at both sides in an instant.


    The power of terror directly drove us out. Taking advantage of this opportunity, lissandro forced herself to break free from the dragon''s mouth, turned her body into a streamer and roared in the distance.


    "Stop it, the dance of broken wings." but lissandro can''t go far.


    Just a short distance away, a figure rushed directly from the air, and the huge broken sword in his hand cut directly at lissandro.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    Phantom chain!


    All kinds of attacks appeared from the front almost at the same time, completely intercepting Lisandro.


    When dealing with Carl sass before, because Ruiwen and them were on the ground, they couldn''t participate.


    Seeing that we are frequently in danger, several people can only seek the help of another person. Bingya, with the help of Bingya, appears in the air one by one.


    Next to Ghana, she constantly created powerful storms at the feet of several people, dragging their bodies so as not to fall to the ground.


    Damn it!


    Lisandro was resentful. Lisandro didn''t care about the strength of these people at all, but the emergence of these people intercepted their escape Road, which seriously delayed their time.


    "Ice spear... Die for me!"


    In a low and hoarse voice, lissandro raised her palm high and grabbed an ice spear. Nearby, countless ice spears also appeared.


    Dense, like a javelin, directly enveloped this large space.


    With Lisandro''s angry roar, the spears flew straight through the air like bullets.


    Everyone is in the shadow of the ice spear.


    Barrage time!


    At the same time, the two guns in Sarah''s hands in the rear began to spray hot flames. The bullets were like a torrent and spread out in front of her.


    Bullets, comparable to the firing speed of a metal storm.


    Bang Bang


    fight poison.


    The mid air was full of that fierce sound and dazzling ice flowers, which scattered and scattered around.


    All those ice spears were intercepted by Sarah''s bullets.


    This time, the encirclement circle had been completely formed, Lisandro was completely surrounded in mid air, and the escape road in front was completely blocked.


    There is no way to heaven and no way to earth.


    There were enemies in all directions, and the unprecedented danger made Li Sandro change her face.


    But Lisandro did not completely lose hope. She still had one of the most important tricks that had not been displayed.


    "You won this time, but can you let me leave?" lissandro said in a cold voice.


    "Do you think it''s possible?" I almost laughed. At this time, the woman still said such words. Won''t she really treat us as fools?


    "Really, I don''t think so. In that case, I can''t control how many you can live." lissandro smiled grimly.


    Rampant laughter, like a magic sound, penetrates into one''s ears and makes one feel uncomfortable.


    His hands were open, and there was a dazzling cold light on his sharp nails.


    In front of me, the frozen tomb is expanding rapidly.

 Chapter 1101

    The frozen mausoleum is expanding rapidly. It looks like a rapidly inflated balloon, which may explode at any time.


    The frozen mausoleum is a very powerful force, which can not only protect Lisandro from other people''s attacks.


    Super defense, even if I joined hands with the dragon and mogana before, it is difficult to break.


    Moreover, even if it barely hits some cracks, the frozen mausoleum will recover instantly. It can be said that its defense ability is unparalleled in the world. Although it is not absolute defense, it is not much worse than absolute defense, and it can last indefinitely.


    But this time is different. This time, in the mouth of the Dragon injected with rage medicine, the frozen mausoleum was completely penetrated directly. Even Lisandro could not recover in an instant.


    Most importantly, I have now fallen into layers of siege. Although the protection of this layer of frozen mausoleum is solid, it will eventually be completely destroyed.


    Li sangzhuo was unwilling to wait until that time. She had to choose a means to tear open the encirclement, otherwise she would die this time.


    In this case, the second power of the frozen mausoleum must be used.


    The power of the frozen mausoleum can not only be used to guard, but this ability was developed by lissandro after thousands of years of hard work. The power is very terrible.


    It can be used to protect yourself at ordinary times. In case of danger, this move will also become the most deadly attack, causing a devastating blow to the enemies around you.


    Self explosion... Not self explosion, but self explosion of the frozen mausoleum around your body.


    Under the perfusion of powerful force, the frozen mausoleum will be forcibly detonated, and the whole mausoleum will turn into countless fragments in an instant, which will spread rapidly in all directions, and the destructive power in a small range can almost reach the limit in an instant.


    So far, Lisandro has not met an opponent who can resist the explosion of her frozen tomb.


    Of course, after this burst, their frozen tombs disappeared and could not be reused for a long time.


    It can be said that the sequelae is also great, but now Lisandro has no time to think about sequelae and so on. As long as these people can be eliminated, the remaining people are not their own opponents at all, and they don''t need their own frozen tombs at all.


    Expand, expand rapidly.


    The cracks on the frozen mausoleum looked more and more obvious. In the sound of chirping, it was like a mirror, which was exploding rapidly.


    The shape of each crack is extremely strange. They are all extremely sharp, like a blade.


    This picture makes us feel dangerous.


    When the ice blades were not even completely blown open, we felt as if our bodies were pierced by something, which was painful to the bone.


    That appearance frightened me.


    Even if I can stop this move, but what about the others?


    Sarah, SANA, Aishi, lefflan... Their bodies are very fragile. Can they survive this deadly attack?


    I don''t know.


    "Get away quickly." I yelled loudly, and my voice seemed to change its tone.


    In this case, I don''t even need to say anything more. Bingya directly opened her wings, and her body immediately rushed to the side. Bingya can also feel the danger.


    But Lisandro was just sneering. Although the scope of the explosion was not too large, it was too late to escape at this time.


    In a few seconds, the power of the frozen mausoleum will completely explode. At that time, no one can escape from this attack.


    Every hero has his own unique skills. Old monsters like her and Carl sass won''t show their real strength in that arena at all.


    Once their stunt is launched, the destructive power will be desperate.


    Moreover, she won''t be as careless as that fool calthas. She was killed without even letting out her unique skills. She''s a fool.


    The longer the frozen mausoleum lasts, the more abnormal the penetration of the ice blade after the fragmentation. Even for one second, the effect is very different.


    Feeling that growing power, Lisan''s heart is being filled with that cruelty.


    Ah!


    However, at this critical moment, lissandro suddenly screamed. At that moment, her brain seemed to be stabbed by something terrible. The indescribable tingling made lissandro tremble.


    The taste of pain came directly from his brain and couldn''t resist it at all.


    Eh?


    We were all going to run around, but I didn''t expect lissandro to scream suddenly. We were all scared. I don''t know what happened.


    I only saw lissandro''s body struggling in the air, and the handsome face was completely twisted together at this time, which looked very scary.


    I can''t imagine what this is all about. How could Lisandro suddenly happen?


    Can it be said that it was deliberately made to attract us?


    One by one temporarily stayed in mid air. You look at me and I look at you. You don''t know what happened, but looking at lissandro''s appearance, that feeling is obviously not pretending.


    What''s wrong with lissandro''s body.


    "What are you doing? You''re crazy. In this case, you''ll die yourself. You''ll die." lissandro''s sad voice spread in the air. Her left hand grabbed her hair. Her right hand seemed to want to do something and urge the frozen tomb, but it seemed to be controlled by some force. She couldn''t do anything.


    It is as if there is another consciousness in Lisandro''s body, which is hindering Lisandro''s action.


    Another consciousness in your mind?


    When this idea appeared in my mind, I felt a burst of ecstasy.


    Fang Qi, or Fang Qianxue?


    I''ve been worried in my heart, but I never dare to say it.


    I''m worried that Fang Qi or Fang Qianxue''s consciousness has been completely assimilated and absorbed by Li sangzhuo. In that case, the two people will completely disappear and no longer exist.


    That''s definitely the worst result.


    But now there is a hope in my heart.


    Can it be said that Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue were not completely absorbed by Li sangzhuo, but were forcibly suppressed and let Li sangzhuo occupy the body?


    This is a good guess, a consciousness. It''s easy to suppress it, but it''s difficult to absorb it completely.


    Even Lisandro can''t do this. If it''s someone else, Lisandro can directly kill the target, but this consciousness, or the two consciousness, all live in the same body with herself, and Lisandro can''t completely destroy the two consciousness.


    Fang Qi is Fang Qianxue.


    No one knows this better than lissandro.


    Fang Qianxue is the second personality produced by Lisandro after she changed her memory.


    Lisandro didn''t make any soul marks. She didn''t need that. She was strong.


    Powerful enough to even change the rules to some extent.


    After the destruction of the League of heroes, Lisandro did not come to the earth immediately, but floated around the world like an ownerless wandering soul.


    Until one day, Lisandro found a gap and landed on the earth.


    Lisandro is not a lich like calthas. After losing her body, she can still survive for a long time.


    Lisandro must find a host as soon as possible, and Fang Qi, who has just died, is the best choice.


    At that time, Fang Qi had just died, and even her consciousness had not completely dissipated.


    Lisandro occupied the body and used her own strength to revive the dead body. It was just the original consciousness and some obsession of the body.


    Lisandro doesn''t like this obsession, especially love, which may have a great impact on her plan.


    Therefore, Li sangzhuo suppressed Fang Qi''s consciousness, or separated some, and then reshaped her memory, completely fictitious her life for decades, and the fictional person is Fang Qianxue.

 Chapter 1102

    This is the origin of Fang Qianxue!


    Fang Qianxue is a new and independent personality transformed from part of Fang Qi''s consciousness; But after the separation, Fang Qianxue and Fang Qi became an incomplete existence.


    Moreover, no matter what Fang Qianxue said, it was transformed from Fang Qi. Although the memory was eliminated and reshaped, if she met something unforgettable to Fang Qi, some subconscious thoughts would emerge in Fang Qianxue''s heart, which was something she couldn''t control at all.


    Li sangzhuo also understood this, so she instructed Fang Qianxue to collect all the resurrection materials for herself from another direction.


    Fang Qianxue thought that Li sangzhuo was the one who really helped and saved herself, so she listened to Li sangzhuo''s advice.


    Of course, this is not wrong. If it weren''t for Lisandro, Fang Qi might really be dead.


    In order to enable Fang Qianxue to better complete her task, Li sangzhuo taught Fang Qianxue her strength almost without reservation. Even helped Fang Qianxue to sit in the position of one of the twelve people in s city.


    But unexpectedly, I also appeared in S City, and even intersected with Fang Qianxue.


    That is, from that time on, the development of things began to gradually exceed Lisandro''s control.


    Those eliminated memories were quickly recalled in Fang Qianxue''s mind. Fang Qianxue gradually began to doubt his own existence and significance.


    At the most critical moment, when Li sangzhuo knew that Fang Qianxue might betray and Fang Qi might wake up completely, she forcibly occupied the body and terminated her plan in advance.


    The two poor personalities of Fang Qianxue and Fang Qi have been suppressed in the corner by Li Sandro, bearing the endless darkness and loneliness.


    Lissandro''s consciousness is too strong. They have no chance to turn away from the guest at all. They have tried many times before and are of no use at all.


    But this time, because of the fierce battle, even the need to break the frozen mausoleum, lissandro''s consciousness has no time to suppress them for the time being.


    In addition, these two consciousness deeply know the consequences of the explosion of the frozen mausoleum. They don''t want to see that happen.


    In this case, the two men were almost desperate. They didn''t want to see the man hurt, so they had to stop the collapse of the frozen tomb anyway.


    Li sangzhuo is desperately seizing control of her body and trying to destroy the frozen mausoleum, but Fang Qianxue and Fang Qi''s consciousness are wantonly destroyed in her body to prevent this action.


    At this moment, Lisan Zhuo was very regretful and hateful. She had known that she would make trouble at this time. Before, even if she spared no effort to sacrifice part of her strength, she would completely eliminate the consciousness of these two people, which would not fall into the current situation.


    But it''s too late to think so.


    "Hey, what are you doing here? Don''t run quickly, otherwise you will become a sieve." seeing my body stay in the air and pass by me, mogana couldn''t help frowning and said.


    I didn''t answer, but stared at the man in front with a pair of hot eyes: "Fang Qi, Qianxue?"


    I shouted loudly. Although I knew there was little hope, I still wanted to hear a response.


    "Lin Ge''er." it seems that I heard my voice. On that face, there was a tragic smile. A slight voice penetrated into my mind and almost burst my head with excitement.


    It''s Fang Qi''s voice or Fang Qianxue''s voice. I don''t know, but it''s not Lisandro.


    But this voice made me excited enough. It made me sure that Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue were still alive and still exist.


    Nothing is happier than this.


    "Fang Qi, or Qian Xue, you wait for me to save you." I shouted loudly. I didn''t know how to do it, but I just wanted to save them.


    "Don''t come here." the voice suddenly became a little urgent, just like a mechanically synthesized voice: "you leave here quickly. We can''t last long. The woman''s strength is too strong..."


    "Brother Lin, thank you. Goodbye..."


    I don''t know whether it''s Fang Qi or Fang Qianxue, or the sound of two people mixed together. That sound makes me feel a taste of extreme fear for no reason.


    A bad feeling emerged in my heart.


    The next second, I saw a familiar smile on lissandro''s face.


    Then the smile quickly dissipated and turned into an extremely distorted ferocity: "what do you two want to do, you''re crazy, stop, stop, you''ll die, two madmen, don''t..."


    In the sad voice, the next second was in front of us, and the frozen mausoleum suddenly exploded.


    Bang!


    Click, click, click!


    The crisp sound, those cold ice instantly turned into fragments.


    But the image of shooting ice blades around did not appear.


    On the contrary, all the ice blades were submerged towards the central area, that is, Li sangzhuo, or Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue themselves.


    Yes, the ice blade is not outward, but inward.


    Aim directly at the only target inside, the only body, and puncture directly.


    Pooh Pooh Pooh Pooh!


    At that moment, there was only blood red in front of me.


    The excitement and joy in my heart even continued. The smile on my face had not even spread. The dazzling scarlet had become the only color in front of me.


    no


    Angry, sad and painful voices sounded in the sky.


    At the position in front of me, the slim body seemed to be executed. Countless ice blue blades penetrated directly through the delicate body. There were holes everywhere on the body, almost completely torn.


    A trace of blood fell down the pale blade.


    The burst of the frozen mausoleum was originally aimed at the destruction and attack around the outside, but with the joint efforts of Fang Qianxue and Fang Qi, this burst, all forces were concentrated on themselves.


    They knew that this was the only chance to destroy Lisandro.


    If you don''t, the man in front is likely to die.


    They don''t want to see that picture. Under the control of this damn witch, they are like puppets. They have had enough of that day.


    And they also know that this is the only chance to destroy the witch.


    At that moment, hundreds of ice blades were inserted into the body, and the body had completely lost its human shape.


    Directly divided into several parts, it will definitely not live.


    I rushed over as if I was crazy. My eyes were gray.


    No one expected that this situation would happen, and even more unexpectedly, Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue would be so strong.


    This flesh body has been completely destroyed. Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue can''t live.


    And Lisandro can''t live at the same time.


    She has no soul mark and not so many lives. She can attach herself once, but she can''t do it a second time, especially when she is attached and alive.


    It is millions of times more difficult for others to get that soul mark.


    It was lissandro who was destroyed.


    The fragments of the body scattered from the sky.


    I rushed over like a headless fly. I wanted to catch anything, but I couldn''t catch anything.


    Moganna and Jana, who didn''t understand what was going on, just stared at the scene and didn''t know what happened.


    Clearly the enemy, how can this happen?


    As for those who know the reason next to them, they are all silent on their faces. They don''t know how to describe the taste in their hearts.


    The disappearance of Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue is difficult to accept after all.


    At this time, my hand seemed to touch something, cold and cold.


    In that bloody, that thing seems particularly strange.


    It''s only a foot long, with cold tentacles, as if it were a piece of cold ice... Baby!

 Chapter 1103

    Lisandro is a very powerful enemy. We didn''t expect that Lisandro would die in such a way.


    At the same time, Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue left.


    No matter whether they were one person or two different consciousness, at that time, they chose an equally tragic way to end Lisandro''s life with their own life.


    After such a long time, I finally met the two people, but I didn''t expect that this meeting was a farewell.


    In my heart, I don''t know what it''s like.


    The two powerful enemies of Lisandro and calthas were all dead, but I didn''t even have a taste of happiness in my heart. Instead, it was as heavy as a piece of lead.


    The only thing that makes me happy is the little thing in my hand.


    Is that a baby?


    I can''t say what it is. It looks like a handicraft on the surface.


    Ice blue, one foot long, human shape, just like some quadratic characters.


    But compared with those handmade, this little guy looks particularly exquisite and delicate, as if he is really a living baby... No, it''s not a baby.


    Although the head is very small, the face and body are very mature. It seems to be somewhat similar to Fang Qi.


    When this thing appeared in front of me, I didn''t know what kind of idea it was. It was as kind as seeing Fang Qi.


    Is this the last gift that Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue left me? Will they create a miniature ice sculpture and accompany me?


    I smiled bitterly, and the blood and ice blades around me were scattered on the ground.


    Jana dragged my body with the hurricane and didn''t move.


    At this moment, no one spoke. Maybe some people don''t know what happened, but everyone knows that it''s certainly not a good thing, especially the man''s appearance now. It''s better not to disturb him.


    I lost my love and got only such an ice sculpture.


    Although it is only carved from cold ice, I will keep it well and never let it melt in my life.


    I''m holding that ice sculpture and ready to leave here.


    My heart is like a knife, but some things must be borne. The brothers below are still fighting. I can''t let them continue to sacrifice.


    What has been lost has been lost. We can''t let the living continue to lose their lives.


    Just as I was about to land, something suddenly came from my arms.


    The ice sculpture that I held in my arms moved slightly at this time. It looked like it was really a baby.


    I was startled and quickly looked down. I didn''t know when I could feel a faint breath on this ice sculpture.


    The little guy seemed to feel uncomfortable in his previous position. He turned in my arms and changed to a better position. Like a sleepy child, he opened his eyes confused, looked at me, and then fell asleep again.


    Asleep, alive?


    What''s the matter? I thought it was just an ordinary ice sculpture, but I didn''t expect the ice sculpture to come back to life suddenly.


    I hold it in my arms. Is it a real life?


    This discovery made me ecstatic. I know that this life is not an ordinary life, it is the continuation of the lives of Fang Qianxue and Fang Qi. This is the last gift they gave me.


    Holding the little guy, I looked up and looked at the people around me.


    "Just call you Xueqi." I whispered softly.


    "Let''s go down and kill all these enemies." I summoned up my courage again.


    Brothers and sisters fell down from the sky. While the effect of rage potion is not completely over, we need to do more damage.


    The war situation has been completely determined.


    With the death of Carl sass and Lisandro, these monsters immediately fell into a headless situation, and the counterattack of our brothers completely began.


    Troll, stalker, hunter or screamer?


    The strength of these zombies and monsters is indeed very strong, but no matter how strong the strength is, it can''t last long under our fierce attack.


    Those masters were entangled before. Now when these masters break free from the entanglement, the situation will be reversed in an instant.


    Trolls, zombies are almost mass deaths.


    The brothers in the city also began to fight back. They grabbed the weapons in their hands and rushed out of the city. Together with the experts outside, they cooperated inside and outside to eliminate these monsters.


    Wei also joined the battle, because Catherine decided to stay in the city, but Wei didn''t expect that the life in the city was so burst.


    And this kind of battle also makes Wei quite excited. Although she was formerly a law enforcement officer of Picheng, Wei is not such an honest guy. She is completely different from the rigid Catherine. In Wei''s character, she is full of jumping and madness.


    Waving his huge fist, he attacked the monster in front of him heartily.


    On the other side, the battle in those protective circles is coming to an end.


    In the blockade circle, Guan Zhaolin turned into black fog and completely surrounded the huge mouth of the abyss in the middle.


    These two guys are gluttonous. There is nothing that the huge mouth of the abyss can''t swallow, and there is nothing that Guan Zhaolin can''t swallow and absorb.


    When these two people meet together, the point of the needle is against the wheat awn, depending on who is sharper.


    Maybe the swallowing ability of the giant mouth of the abyss is a little stronger, but this guy may have some bad luck.


    Because he has to face not only Guan Zhaolin, but also Guan Xiaoshuang next to him.


    The blockade disappeared, the huge mouth of the abyss was swallowed, and the two men threw themselves into other battlefields again.


    Trumpel wanted to lead his remaining Troll army to escape, but he had no chance. Xiao BA''s huge tentacles fell directly from the sky and hit trumpel''s body, and his whole body was directly smashed into meat sauce.


    He was chased by this guy with a group of trolls before. Xiao BA was also very unhappy. Don''t look at Xiao Ba like this. In fact, Xiao Ba is also a guy who bears a grudge.


    The battle lasted for several hours. Most of the zombies and all the trolls were killed. Only a few scattered zombies ran faster than rabbits and fled in time. All the others were killed in battle.


    As for our city, more than 1000 brothers were lost and thousands were injured in this attack.


    As for the shells on the ground, shell casings and other things are covered with a thick layer.


    Although we paid a very heavy price, we won the war anyway.


    Two powerful enemies, Lisandro and shadow Island, were eventually killed.


    Of course, not all of them. The spear of revenge and iron man of shadow Island were killed, but the assassin Evelyn still ran away. The guy was very cunning. He might run away as soon as the situation was wrong.


    As for the members of the void family, one of them ran away. The void dodging beast was also very cunning. From beginning to end, this guy was in the position of a guide, and he rarely really came forward to fight.


    Except for these two, the shadow island and the void family were all destroyed, and the soul marks fell into our hands.


    In addition, there is a special role in s city.


    Shangqi, a smelly boy, fought alone with sezhuang Ni before. He didn''t know what was going on and persuaded sister pig.


    These two people are sworn enemies. The first time they meet, they fight and die. They admire each other''s strength.


    Seeing these two people winking, our intuition tells us that something must have happened between them.


    Well, whatever happened before can be ignored. It''s good to solve the problem of a bachelor in s city.


    There is still a river of blood, corpses everywhere and a mess everywhere near s city. It''s very troublesome to deal with these things. We just set a fire to burn them all.


    The thick smoke rose into the sky. No one noticed that a clear outline was gradually formed under the thick smoke in the sky above.

 Chapter 1104

    None of us noticed that the situation around us was wrong. Instead, we focused on the cleaning of the battlefield in front of us.


    We have won. No matter when some brothers have died, the victory of this war is still worth celebrating.


    We will naturally remember our dead brothers, but we won''t be too sad. Sadness can''t change anything. Each of us is paying for this city. Maybe the next sacrifice is ourselves.


    Brothers who sacrifice will have successors to inherit their positions.


    On the whole, however, the loss of the territory this time is not small. First, the city walls were damaged badly. The solid stone walls built before resisted the charge of zombies and trolls, but under the attack of these monsters, those walls also became pitted and mottled.


    The grain field destroyed dozens of acres of land because of the sudden attack of empty hiding animals with a group of zombies, and the grain in it was destroyed.


    As for the vast fields outside the city, the rice and corn planted were destroyed, and there was hardly a bit left.


    It is conceivable that there will be no grain in the territory for a long time, but fortunately, there are a lot of grain reserves in the dungeon, which should be able to tide over the difficulties.


    Brothers have also been killed and injured a lot.


    Most importantly, the consumption of ability nuclei is very serious.


    Three thousand mecha warriors all need to consume ability nuclei!


    The support of the protective cover needs the ability crystal core more. At least hundreds of thousands of ability crystal cores have been used in the territory.


    The only gratifying thing is that those guys in kalsas have summoned so many powerful zombies from nowhere. Those zombies provide a lot of ability nuclei to prevent our city from losing too much support.


    The use of ability crystal core is being developed to a greater extent, not only to develop ability, support mecha soldiers to fight, but also to support protective covers.


    The useful things are being transported to the underground city. The useless things will be burned down. Then, several people with water system ability will wash them clean, and the whole city will be able to restore its original appearance almost immediately.


    But when burning these things, the picture was not very good-looking after all, with thick smoke rising into the sky.


    It is estimated that the pungent smell will not disappear for many days.


    Zhang Xuliang and Jana couldn''t stand it. They kept rolling up bursts of hurricanes to disperse these pungent odors.


    We thought it was a little simple. We thought that as long as a fire could burn clean, but we didn''t think that the bodies of these monsters were much stronger than expected. We couldn''t do it for a while if we wanted to burn them completely.


    "His grandmother, when will it burn? Why don''t you let the people in the city go to the dungeon first, otherwise, the smell can suffocate people." ah Shen said with his nose.


    It doesn''t matter to burn one corpse, but it''s OK to burn hundreds of thousands and millions of zombies together. The smell is almost breaking down.


    "Well, squeeze for a while, at least you don''t have to smell the smell. In addition, waste a few more ability nuclei, support the protective cover, and see if you can isolate the smell!" I said.


    The smell is really bad. I''m worried that it may affect the health of some people here.


    At present, the brothers in the city immediately rushed in the direction of the underground city, and the lost protective cover was gradually supported to block the smell outside.


    Inside the protective cover, it was completely dark, extremely gloomy. Dark clouds blocked the sky and the sun, almost completely shrouded this area, and the sun was completely blocked.


    "Eh, what''s that?" just at this time, the purple Jiao nearby said inadvertently.


    Then we subconsciously looked up and saw a dark outline under the cover of large black clouds in the sky above us, which was particularly clear.


    That outline, strange like a huge ship, lies in the middle of the sky. Under the cover of smoke, you can see it very clearly.


    As if there was an isolated space, the thick smoke almost immediately rushed to both sides after covering the outline.


    What''s going on? Is there really something in the air?


    And that strange outline, I don''t know why, seems to give people a very strange and familiar taste.


    Is that... A spaceship?


    Suddenly, a name appeared in my mind.


    Spaceship, I met spaceship.


    It was under the abnormal professor''s hand that I met once. It looked so similar to the spaceship.


    At that moment, my face changed.


    "Everyone, get into the dungeon quickly. Come on, the protective cover will be turned directly to the maximum power." I shouted loudly.


    An unprecedented terrorist threat suddenly swept through my body. The taste of terror was even more terrible than that when Lisandro and calsas appeared at the same time.


    The expression on his face was completely distorted. I knew what the outline symbolized. It was the damn ship and the most terrible enemy.


    Our most amazing enemy so far.


    I''ve never even seen what that guy looks like. I never know what kind of enemy he is.


    I know that guy is the most terrible madman in the world. He is mu mu. Their mentor is the spaceship designed by that guy, that is, that guy has been flying around in the sky with that space carrier.


    Although it rarely appears, every time that guy appears, it is a terrible danger.


    That''s the really powerful and cunning enemy. He''s different from the people of shadow Island, Lisandro and even Knox.


    Shadow Island, Lisandro and Knox think that they are powerful and can do whatever they want on this earth. They show their strength prematurely, and even fight with other strengths to win hegemony.


    This guy, like an outsider, has been watching all the development and waiting for others to consume their strength, but this guy is constantly accumulating his own strength.


    The only thing we know is that this guy is definitely not a good thing. He destroyed all the soldiers in a military region by the most cruel means. This guy can do anything for his own desire.


    In order to get Kutch''s power, he sent people to attack the aircraft in the Western Theater. In order to control Ruiwen and others, he controlled their hosts and relatives.


    When doubting Ruiwen, this guy even assigned Ruiwen to complete a task that is impossible to complete.


    In short, this is a madman who has brought his shamelessness and ruthlessness to the limit.


    But this guy has endurance beyond ordinary people''s imagination. Although he has great ambition, this guy can bear his wild hope and not participate in these chaotic battles.


    Maybe the war on our side can''t escape this guy''s eyes.


    When Lisandro and calsass were destroyed, the guy finally shot.


    Because apart from our side and the Western Theater, the whole country has no other power to compete with this guy.


    What''s more, we have just experienced a fierce battle. Now we can say that it is the time of weak strength. If we launch a sudden attack at this time, we have almost no strength to resist.


    But this guy didn''t expect that we would burn the body. It was estimated that burning the body produced strong haze and smoke, which actually blocked the sky and the sun.


    Moreover, these hazes destroyed the original perfect stealth system of the spacecraft. That clear outline was completely exposed in front of us, which let us know that the enemies in the sky can be prepared in advance. This is also an unexpected surprise.


    Of course, we''re not happy at all now.


    The ship suddenly appeared overhead, definitely not for any good

 Chapter 1105

    I don''t know when or why this ship will appear here, but the only thing I''m sure is that it''s definitely not a good thing.


    Now there is smoke over our heads, which temporarily hinders the direction and action of the spacecraft. Perhaps this is the best opportunity for us to evacuate. We should withdraw all the people in the city to the dungeon in the shortest time.


    Although the underground city is crowded, so many people can''t live in it, but it''s absolutely no problem to crowd so many people temporarily. Even missile attacks can''t spread to such a position at 1800 meters underground. It''s absolutely safe.


    But I didn''t leave, just staring at the sky above me.


    A Shen, Mu Mu and Shang Qi are all trying their best to mobilize their brothers in the city to quickly return to the underground city from each channel in order as far as possible.


    Fortunately, the city is built in all directions. There are dozens of large underground city entrances alone. There are all kinds of small entrances. Each building has an emergency passage to the underground city.


    Therefore, although there are a large number of people, the evacuation speed is still very fast. In a short time, the population density has been basically sparse in this city.


    Most of them are ordinary people who take the lead in evacuating. The stronger the strength, the greater the responsibility they have to bear. They have been here to maintain order and avoid major unrest during evacuation.


    Now, most of these people have not even noticed the strange picture above their heads.


    They probably just thought that the smell of burning corpses was too smelly and worried about possible disease problems, so they evacuated.


    On the other side, a group of brothers from the intelligence department and some from the Western Theater evacuated to the dungeon, including the Chu Yue sisters.


    They must inform the Western Theater of this emergency. Whether it is a missile or anything else, they must be ready immediately and ready to blow it down at any time.


    This thing is not only a great threat to us, but also a great trouble to the Western Theater. If it cannot be solved, it may devour both our cities at any time.


    Usually, the spacecraft is almost invisible and rarely seen. This is a great opportunity. The haze in the air has simply become the best means of defense and detection.


    Now our only worry is that we don''t know whether the spacecraft overhead has seen what''s happening below us, and whether they will take action in advance.


    In fact, just as we imagined, on this spacecraft, a group of technicians are working hard and busy, all sweating, but there is nothing they can do about the situation in front of them.


    They certainly didn''t come to the theatre to cheer. They were going to come and completely destroy the city. Naturally, they wouldn''t hold any friendly attitude.


    During the mobilization of Lisandro and calsas troops, they happened to pass over one of them. At that time, they followed all the way and found the war with s city. This was the best opportunity.


    At the height of the war, they wanted to launch an attack and destroy both sides at the same time.


    But after thinking about it, the boss of the blue energy body gave up the idea.


    Too dangerous!


    Although I have to admit it, the blue boss also knows that if the three forces are alone, he is sure to eliminate them easily, but if they are combined, he is not an opponent.


    After all, whether it''s Lisandro or calsas, or dragon and mogana, they are rare experts.


    Besides, attacking so many people at the same time is a waste of ammunition, isn''t it?


    Therefore, the blue boss, that is, the abnormal Professor, made a very correct decision, temporarily retreat, retreat for a distance, make way for the ground and sky of S City, and let both sides have a decisive battle. When there is only the last party left in the battle, he will come out again, and the clams and cranes compete for benefits. This is the decision that a real boss should have.


    The war is over.


    The spacecraft began to adjust its direction and began to go over the city.


    Just before, in order to avoid getting involved in these scuffles, the spacecraft withdrew from a long distance. Before they returned to the sky over the city, the thick smoke on the ground rose.


    Do these people still have a little sense of public morality? They burn corpses outside so openly in such a broad day. Look how serious the haze is. Now the world air is so bad, they must be responsible.


    It doesn''t seem to matter on the ground, but the thick smoke in the sky is actually more terrible than expected. Almost not long ago, the whole spacecraft was covered with a thick layer of black granular material.


    The protective cover can''t be blocked and attached to the protective cover. Originally, people inside can see what''s happening outside through the protective cover, but in this way, they can''t see anything, and even don''t know where they are now.


    Moreover, this pollution, ground combustion and air flow have also had a serious impact on various detection facilities on the spacecraft. Even radar can''t see what happened on the ground.


    Although the professor was very angry and asked his staff to repair the instrument as soon as possible, it seemed that this could not be completed in a short time.


    "Report boss, I feel a powerful energy covering the whole city." a subordinate suddenly came to report.


    The professor''s face suddenly became gloomy. It must be the protective cover on the surface of s city. If the protective cover is propped up again, the attack on his side will be reduced by many grades.


    We can''t wait any longer.


    "All the energy cannons adjust their angles, aim at a large area below and carry out coverage attack." the professor ordered.


    "But boss, we can''t observe the shooting angle now, and even where we are..." a subordinate answered helplessly.


    "Don''t worry, directly cover all areas and attack with double the scope of a normal city. Start right away and raze the city and a large area around the city to the ground."


    "Yes!"


    After receiving the professor''s order, the man dared not delay any more and immediately began to take action.


    On the ship, countless guns are rapidly adjusting direction.


    Almost all of the spaceship is energy cannon. After all, it is a spaceship. Missiles and the like need a very strong and huge launch well as the launch foundation, and this spaceship obviously can not provide this foundation.


    However, although there are no ballistic missiles, there are many micro missiles on the spacecraft, even small missiles that do not need a silo, as well as grenades and rockets.


    The whole spaceship, the top layer, the bottom layer, and the area closest to the edge of each layer are all densely attacked. Even those with ability are assigned a variety of heavy weapons.


    In addition, various large-scale energy cannons designed by the professor can be razed to the ground in an instant once they aim at the area, even a towering mountain peak, and the destructive power has almost reached a very terrible level.


    Looking at the dark picture around, the professor''s energy body is fluctuating, and you can see that the corners of his mouth are twitching.


    In this city, there is a guy who hates the most in his life.


    That woman, who learned countless knowledge from herself, finally stood in the camp of her opposition with others. If it weren''t for that woman, maybe her spaceship plan wouldn''t have to stop.


    There was another damn guy who destroyed several layers of his ship and caused almost irreversible damage to his ship.


    The size and power of the spacecraft have been greatly reduced. Although they have rebuilt the energy warehouse, the damaged places can never be repaired.


    Moreover, he also killed thousands of his elite men, and caused the rebellion of dozens of super experts, which reduced his strength by nearly 20%.


    It was the biggest failure of my life.


    For the professor, this failure is an absolutely unacceptable disgrace.

 Chapter 1106

    People are still retreating orderly. Unlike our panic, most people don''t feel anything wrong.


    In our hearts, we are anxious, but we dare not declare anything publicly. We have just experienced a war. If a second war occurs immediately, it is likely to cause serious panic to our people.


    In such a dense city, once there is a serious panic, I''m afraid it''s easy to have all kinds of accidents.


    We thought that relying on the confusion of these hazes, we might be able to temporarily isolate each other''s sight and give us enough time to retreat.


    But obviously, our wishful thinking is too loud. The flames are still burning outside, and thick black smoke is rising into the sky!


    The whole city was shrouded in darkness.


    At this time, a dazzling white light, just like the aurora, suddenly crossed through the air and instantly brought dazzling light to the city.


    For a time, the whole city directly experienced the transformation between night and noon. The sudden light made many people close their eyes and didn''t know what was going on.


    Boom


    The next second, the whole city was shaking violently, and the shock spread wildly in the city. The smell of terror was chilling.


    The ground under your feet is shaking violently, and the protective cover is like a lake, directly rippling!


    What''s this? How could something explode on the protective cover?


    People didn''t know what had happened and were almost stunned.


    "Enemy attack!"


    Then, a loud and harsh voice pierced the sky of the whole city.


    "Everyone, quickly follow the command and take refuge in the dungeon as soon as possible. Hurry up." my voice sounded in mid air.


    A Shen, I, mu mu, Shang Qi, four people, each led some managers in the territory to quickly arrange these people to escape to the dungeon for refuge at a faster speed.


    The other party really didn''t have the patience and began to attack.


    Although the protective cover can support for a period of time, the protective cover is not invincible. When the opponent''s attack power exceeds the limit that the protective cover can withstand, the protective cover will still be broken. Under the fierce fire attack, the whole city will be destroyed instantly.


    At this moment, there was a sense of panic in the city, and each of them quickly accelerated their pace, but just as we imagined, the more people were in panic, the easier it was to make some impulsive measures, and even some people wanted to escape from the city because of fear.


    Pitifully, they just rushed out of the protective cover and fell to the ground. The smoke and fire isolated by the protective cover were enough to take a person''s life.


    This attack was a beginning, and soon, numerous attacks appeared.


    Boom, boom


    The harsh sound kept coming from all around, and the light could be clearly seen in the air, just like a meteor.


    Some forces exploded over the city, some burst on the protective cover, and just outside the protective cover, countless forces were also bombing.


    It was a carpet covering. The whole city, all the areas around the whole city, were all under the suppression of each other''s fire.


    It seems that the other party has lost our position due to the interference of fire and smoke, and can''t lock us completely, so they can only carry out coverage attack.


    Although the attack effect is scattered, it will never be missed.


    However, in this way, our protective cover does not have to bear too much abnormal power. Of course, this is only a short time. Problems will certainly occur after a long time.


    The shield won''t last so long.


    Moreover, those brothers who continue to add power nuclei to the shield also need to retreat.


    Otherwise, when the shield is broken, that is, when thousands of brothers die, I can''t bear to see so many brothers die.


    "Xiao Luo, prepare to retreat." I shouted at Luo Guiguang.


    The capable brothers also began to retreat, and the mecha soldiers began to go to the dungeon through special channels.


    People in the city are all crowded at the entrances, waiting anxiously.


    Except for a few experts, most of the people are ready to evacuate.


    Ronaldinho is no exception. As soon as he grits his teeth, he takes out some pure ability crystal cores that are more beautiful than any crystal.


    That is the best of the ability nuclei. Even the most powerful zombie is difficult to produce the best ability nuclei, which can provide hundreds of times more energy than the general ability nuclei.


    Such a power crystal core can provide a long time consumption.


    As soon as he gritted his teeth, several top-quality ability nuclei were inserted, and then all the personnel began to retreat at the same time.


    "Dragon, little eight, retreat!"


    Even the dragon and Xiaoba are no exception.


    Although they usually live outside the city, they have also arranged a special channel in the underground city, through which they can enter the underground city.


    Everyone began to move and make a big retreat.


    Only I and a Shen, mu mu, Shang Qi, Mo ganna, Kyle and other most powerful experts stayed outside and stared at what happened outside the protective cover. The expression on my face was very ugly.


    The energy cannon is constantly bombarding. The destructive power of the energy cannon is more than ten times that of the most powerful energy cannon in our dungeon.


    And there is more than one door. There are dozens and hundreds of dazzling lights in the sky every second. Once those lights fall on the protective cover, they are immediately large ripples.


    Not to mention this, there is also a very familiar whistling sound. Tall shells explode directly on the protective cover. That''s a shell.


    It''s arms!


    It is a modern hot weapon, and the number is more. It feels like thousands of tanks, hundreds of rockets and dozens of bombers attack our city together. The dense ammunition falls from the sky like hail. The violent roar has become everything.


    Moreover, the intensity of that attack falling on the protective cover is increasing.


    Obviously, with the constant attack, the other side is rapidly mastering the real position on our side.


    "How are the brothers retreating?" I asked quickly.


    "All the technicians of the capable and the mecha soldiers supported by the Western Theater have been evacuated, and there are about 30000 ordinary people." Chen Bolin immediately gave the news.


    Although the ability is not always the priority, those who have the ability and technical personnel are indeed an important condition for the existence of a city. When we do not find out the enemy''s strength, we must not let these ability people stay outside and take risks.


    Technicians are more important.


    But those with other abilities can take refuge first. We can''t. We have to stick to it until the last minute.


    "We''re going to retreat, too. We may really have no chance in a while," I said.


    A group of experts finally began to go outside the tunnels leading to the underground city one by one, waiting for our turn.


    There are still many people in front, anxiously waiting for their order.


    The attack overhead is getting stronger and more terrible.


    The sound like thunder makes people tremble involuntarily.


    I can see that many people are pale. They have just experienced a war and immediately enter another uncertain war. In this case, no wonder these people are so afraid.


    But what are you afraid of, what are you coming to.


    Just when everyone was in fear, the unspeakable light lit up the whole city.


    Before, even when there was an energy gun attack, that light was fleeting, but now, that light has always existed.


    Looking up, I only saw that the protective cover was a little to the left. A huge, shiny, silvery ball of light, like a full moon, stretched across the sky, as if it were carrying millions of kilograms of weight, was pressed down against the protective cover in s city.


    Although it has not completely fallen, the unimaginable heavy pressure has made countless people in the city unable to open their eyes, and their bodies are even under that pressure. They can''t help but want to kneel on the ground.

 Chapter 1107

    The terrible pressure is unbearable. There are twenty or thirty thousand ordinary people around them. Their faces are filled with a painful look, their faces are red, and their bodies seem to burst under that pressure.


    "Get down! Get down!"


    At this critical moment, the voice of the military blade suddenly sounded.


    We don''t know how to deal with it at this time, but the military blade comes from the army. Naturally, we know the simplest way to reduce casualties in this situation.


    Get down! Lie down!


    This is the simplest way to avoid impact damage when shell attack comes. Of course, this method is very simple and the effect is not great, but it is definitely better than nothing in case of emergency.


    One body, almost subconsciously, lay on the ground.


    The next second, I only heard a violent sound, and the dazzling pale light suddenly exploded on the protective cover.


    That regiment of power, that is, the terrorist force formed by the concentration of more than 1000 Energy cannons on the whole air and space carrier in one direction.


    After rounds of shelling, the spacecraft finally gradually determined the specific location of our city, and then concentrated all its forces to prepare for the complete destruction of our city at one time.


    Thousands of super cannons.


    We can imagine how abnormal that power is.


    Although the protective cover is powerful and can resist all kinds of attacks, at this time, the protective cover is particularly fragile. Under the attack of that terrorist force, the protective cover is like fragile and thin glass.


    Click!


    Just hear a clear sound, and then if you look up, you can see how shocking the picture above your head is.


    That protective cover was perfect.


    However, under this fierce shelling, the terrible shelling directly declared that the protective cover had entered a state of destruction.


    The protective cover is like a bullet hitting the glass. The whole protective cover instantly turns into fragments, and countless crystal clear things, like glass debris, float directly in the sky.


    That picture is beautiful and full of danger.


    Thousands of energy conversion instruments screamed fiercely at this time, and the best ability crystal nucleus inside was almost swallowed up in an instant.


    Then with a bang, the energy conversion instrument and the ability crystal nucleus inside all burst in an instant, turned into powder and disappeared without a trace.


    The power of that attack was too strong. The energy diffused in an instant exceeded the limit that the protective cover could bear. In a very short time, the whole protective cover was completely turned into fragments.


    In the next second, the energy exploded in the left area of the city, and then a terrible impact spread around like a tsunami.


    My hands were clasped on the ground, allowing the terrible impact to cut through my body like a knife.


    No one can bear that power.


    Although the shock wave spreads in the form of wind and waves, neither Jana nor Zhang Xuliang can control the shock wave, and even himself is about to be destroyed under the shock wave.


    That power is so powerful, so powerful that it is hopeless.


    Behind him, there was a large scream, and that sound ended in an instant, as if it had never appeared.


    I know that although we are in front, we can''t resist many shocks. Behind us, those brothers who have no time to enter the dungeon, or even just entered, may have lost their bones and broken to pieces under this shock.


    My heart is dripping blood.


    They survived the fierce battle before, but unexpectedly they died at this time.


    Most of those people are from Russia, and some of them are from our side. Unfortunately, no matter who tried for so long, they died here.


    That kind of impact was still continuing. It spread wildly around, even outside the city. Those burning bodies outside the city were extinguished instantly, turned into fragments and scattered.


    Thousands of energy cannons attack a place at the same time. The effect is absolutely abnormal. It is far more than a thousand times.


    The haze around was even forcibly dispersed by the terrible impact.


    At this time, the people on the spaceship can finally see what happened below, and finally vaguely see what the city looks like now.


    Although it is still filled with smoke and dust, it can be clearly seen that there is a huge pit on the left side of the city.


    It''s like a sinkhole!


    It was surrounded by layers of marks left by the shock wave.


    Around the city, the huge stone walls originally stacked were completely dispersed and destroyed at this time, leaving nothing.


    The power of terror, this is the power of the spacecraft to concentrate on shelling.


    If this spaceship is allowed to appear over any city silently and launch a raid, it is estimated that no matter what city it is, even if it is well defended in the Western Theater, it will be razed to the ground in an instant.


    This power is a little too scary.


    They couldn''t see whether there were people below. Although the shock wave dissipated the haze and extinguished the flame, it also brought up smoke and dust, and there was still a mixture below.


    "Sarkozy, jorik, sivana, lakton, NAR, Lingling, moon shadow... You guys go down and have a look. If there are still living people, destroy them all and don''t leave any." in the middle of the hall, the professor is in charge.


    In the cold sound, figures left the ship and fell into the city.


    Everyone has a group of experts.


    The strength of these people is very strong, and a large part of them are experts from the hero League.


    That Sarkozy is the devil clown Sarkozy.


    As for jorich, he was holding a huge rusty shovel in his hand, with yellowish skin. He didn''t know if he was contaminated with too much soil. This guy also came from the hero alliance. He came from shadow Island, grave digger, jorich.


    They are digging graves, digging others'' graves, and digging graves for others.


    Shivana is a very special existence. It is not a person who should appear here.


    Shivana, named dragon blood Wuji, is said to have the blood of the dragon and inherit the power from the dragon. Once the blood of the Dragon breaks out in her body, she will have invincible power.


    However, shivana''s strength led to the alienation of her body. When she was a child, she was almost killed as a monster. When she was in danger, she was saved by Jiawen IV passing by. Then she became loyal to Jiawen IV and became a powerful soldier around the prince of demacia, tearing up any enemy for demacia.


    In other words, this is a hero from demacia. How could he follow this professor?


    Rickton, needless to say, old opponent, that crocodile.


    As for NAR, it was a small thing that looked like a fat rabbit and a fox.


    This is an expert from Yodel City, named lost tooth!


    This is a prehistoric Yodel, which can be said to be the ancestor of countless yodel.


    In this professor''s place, many Yodel people were imprisoned, and NAR was just one of them.


    Although he looks small and cute, he is a very grumpy and terrible guy. Once he gets angry and grumpy, he will instantly expand into a behemoth, and then tear up all the enemies in front of him.


    As for the penultimate one, Lingling... If I hear this name, I will be shocked by it.


    Lingling, Linglong, where are the two sisters!


    The two little girls saved at that time lost one of them because of Zhu Yan''s garbage.


    We always thought she was dead.


    But this Lingling, is that Lingling?


    It seems different. Although they are all Petite bodies, Lingling is wrapped with bandages all over her. She looks like a mummy rising from the grave


    As for the last person named, it is the moon shadow. This person may be the only normal human.

 Chapter 1108

    That should be the most normal woman, at least on the surface.


    That is a thin, tall, very sexy and symmetrical woman. The whole person gives a very bodybuilding feeling. In this woman, all you can experience is the word perfection, and you can''t find any shortcomings.


    A long black beautiful hair, like a waterfall, spread down the shoulder, and the face looks very beautiful.


    But around this woman, there is a special aura, just like a feeling that strangers are not allowed to enter. The whole person seems to be an eternal ice, which is unacceptable.


    The strength of these experts in the hero League is very strong. They don''t like each other and don''t agree with each other.


    But it was like a subconscious move. Those people made way from the woman. Only Lingling could appear next to the moon shadow. As for others, they all bypassed and wouldn''t even look at the woman.


    There is a vague scruples.


    A human being can be so frightened by so many experts of the hero alliance. It can be imagined how terrible this woman''s strength is.


    For this situation, the moon shadow doesn''t care at all. His cold eyes scan the damaged and shapeless city. His eyes are cold and have no feelings at all.


    Those eyes are like pure robots.


    People have feelings.


    It is precisely because people have feelings that they can be called people.


    When a person has no feelings at all, it is a puppet, a wax statue, and the wax statue brings only fear.


    This woman is not a wax figure, she is a person, but it brings people an indescribable fear, especially those eyes, clear and beautiful, just like gemstones.


    However, under the gem like beauty, it contains indescribable coldness. It is a pair of eyes that are calm to the extreme and rational to the limit. Those eyes show that the master will not shake his actions because of any feelings.


    Machine!


    A machine that looks as like as two peas.


    When seeing this woman, such an idea emerged in people''s hearts.


    This woman is very beautiful. Even in the world of hero League, such a beautiful girl is rarely seen.


    Such a beautiful woman, in such a male space carrier, will naturally be watched by many people.


    But those who want to make trouble with the moon shadow will definitely come to no good end. The most obvious thing is that Sarkozy was beheaded by the moon shadow, killed, suffered a big loss, and became a laughing stock in the space carrier.


    If the boss didn''t appear in time and recycle Sarkozy''s soul mark, I''m afraid the moon shadow would destroy Sarkozy''s soul mark.


    This woman, once she starts, will never give the other party the slightest chance.


    Cold eyes swept the audience, and the moon shadow soon pointed to the right direction: "there are living people over there."


    The perception ability of the moon shadow is very strong. This woman is so mysterious and powerful that her teammates are overwhelmed. The only thing they know is that this woman is very strong and has all kinds of abilities.


    Among all human beings, this woman may have the most abilities. You never know what strength this woman will use next second.


    Most of those heroes have to admit that their strength may not be the opponent of this woman. It''s hard to say whether they could have done this woman even in their heyday.


    They didn''t feel anything, but no one doubted the shadow of the moon. One by one, they quickly rushed to the right.


    On the right, we just got up from the ground and didn''t even have time to catch our breath. We were shocked by the terrible picture in front of us.


    All around was a mess and devastation, and everything turned into pieces, including the tens of thousands of people behind us who had no time to take refuge in the dungeon.


    The bodies of those people could not bear the impact. Their bodies had turned into powder and dissipated on the ground.


    On our side, only a dozen brothers stayed outside.


    Moreover, these brothers are also covered with injuries.


    I, a Shen, mu mu, Shang Qi, Xiao Huang Shu, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, Guan Zhaolin, Xu Yang, ye Xuan, Chen Yi, Bingya, solaka, Jana, Daoyu, and Mo ganna.


    A dozen of us stayed outside for the final adjustment. Other brothers had already entered the underground to coordinate the underground members.


    In other words, now on the whole surface of the ground, there are only a dozen of us alive, and the others... Are all dead.


    In a moment, tens of thousands of people died.


    Even before the corpse tide, we have never faced such a huge loss.


    There is nothing behind him. That taste makes everyone''s heart empty and firm.


    Not to mention, the sequelae of violent drug injection is gradually sweeping over, bursts of fatigue and pain are gradually dispersing from the body.


    Although the recovery monsoon of Ghana has never stopped, and my self-healing ability is also super strong, I can''t control my trembling at this time.


    But maybe it''s because of the anger and pain in my heart, maybe it''s the shock of powerful power, or maybe my body has gradually adapted to the effect of Berserker. This time, although it''s uncomfortable, it''s not as weak as before.


    "Be careful, there''s something moving." moganna has also weakened a lot. Even moganna can''t exempt the effect of rage potion.


    It''s time to suffer from these sequelae after the ferocious mess when fighting with carlsas and Lisandro.


    However, moganna''s strength is strong after all. Even under the influence of sequelae, moganna''s strength is still strong.


    When we haven''t felt anything, moganna has been the first to feel it.


    The enemy?


    The spaceship bombed the ground. Isn''t it reconciled to send someone to clean up the remaining living people?


    It''s really killing everyone.


    We can''t help but have a flame in our hearts.


    There won''t be too many people coming down to clean up. I don''t know what happened to the missiles in the Western Theater, but they destroyed our city and killed so many people here, which will never make them look good.


    Everyone''s heart was full of anger, and their eyes were covered with the strong intention of killing.


    Now we are actually unable to enter the underground city for the time being. Under the violent shock wave just now, all the buildings above the city were destroyed, the houses collapsed, and some of the remaining imports and exports were blocked.


    In other words, the people in the dungeon are temporarily blocked inside.


    And we are isolated from the outside.


    In that case, leave a mark on these people.


    Roar!


    Soon the voice in front became particularly clear, and figures quickly appeared in front of us.


    I saw the devil clown Sarkozy.


    The two sharp daggers in the guy''s hand rotate rapidly. Right next to it, the prehistoric giant crocodile crawls quickly on the ground, just like a bulldozer, charging forward quickly.


    Right next to this guy, there are several other heroes familiar with the hero League.


    The tomb digger jorik, the lost tooth NAR, and the woman with dragon feet, dragon blood Wuji shivana.


    They are all experts in the hero League.


    Just in the sky, there is a huge flame approaching this place.


    With so many enemies, it seems that these people really care about us.


    My face suddenly changed, and there was a trace of madness in my eyes.


    "Brothers... Get ready to dry." wiped the sweat on my face and I roared.


    More than life, more than fighting.


    This life, is to live and work hard.


    There was a crazy flash in my eyes. The next second, my body rushed straight ahead.


    Ash, sister Dao, Elise and others followed me closely!


    Right ahead, I''m not dealing with the devil clown or rickton, but the lost tooth, NAR!

 Chapter 1109

    I know how terrible this guy''s strength is.


    It''s sister Dao who told me that don''t underestimate the Yodel people. Wangwang contains terrible energy in that tiny body.


    In particular, this NAR, who can be said to be a prehistoric Yodel, has survived for N years, may live longer than Lisandro, and his strength is also very terrible. Especially when he runs away and turns his body into a violent beast, he can easily tear up any enemy.


    At the same time, I also directed Ruiwen and others nearby to attack, hoping to intercept Leighton.


    The strength of these people, I can feel, is very strong.


    Although the strength of my brothers is also very good, compared with these people, it may be beyond ah Shen and Mu Shangqi. If you want to fight alone, others can''t do it.


    I can feel the difference in strength.


    But what I didn''t expect is that I still underestimated the strength of these people.


    These people have been living in the space carrier. They have hardly participated in the battle outside and have not experienced any losses. Their goal is to continuously improve their own strength.


    For such a long time, their strength is far more terrible than the enemies we met before.


    The fluffy little body of the lost tooth directly sent out a terrible roar that was completely unrelated to its own body, just like the roar of a male lion. The original petite body suddenly turned into a huge behemoth.


    Directly turned into a fierce beast, only to see this guy, his body suddenly jumped up, and a huge stone the size of a huge millstone appeared out of thin air in a pair of huge animal claws that had nothing in the air.


    I don''t know how many tons of that huge stone, but in this guy''s hand, it feels like a piece of light, as if it doesn''t exist at all.


    With a roar, the huge stone was thrown out of his hand and smashed down at us.


    Looking at the huge stone, I had no choice but to rise to the sky, grabbed the giant Hydra in my hand and cut it down.


    With a bang, my body was directly shaken back, and the huge stone in mid air was broken.


    The power of terror almost exceeded the limit I could bear.


    I can''t help but look at this lost tooth.


    I''ll definitely have some trouble dealing with this guy alone.


    Frowning, I could only ask others around me to surround the lost teeth in an instant.


    As for Lexon, Guan Zhaolin waved his alienated arms and rushed over quickly.


    Shang Qi, Xu Yang and ye Xuan surrounded the devil clown.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi met Longxue Wuji shivana. It was obvious that the expression on Hao Ziqi''s face was very strange. He seemed to want to communicate with shivana, but shivana didn''t give Hao Ziqi a chance at all. Her body turned into a huge magic dragon and rushed over with all the flames.


    That terrible force even suppressed fan Xiaotian and Hao Ziqi.


    The little yellow book was originally prepared to fight against the fire in the sky. In this case, there was no way but to join this battle group. Even so, it was just reluctantly fighting with long Xuewu Ji. The strength of this woman was far more terrible than expected and unbearable.


    Bingya, Jana and Dao language are aimed at the rapidly falling flame in the sky. Now only they can fight this mysterious guy.


    Bingya shrieked and turned her body into an ice bird. With the ice and snow rising into the sky, she roared directly at the fierce burning flame.


    Boom... Stab!


    A large amount of water vapor spread around in an instant, and there were white traces everywhere. Bingya''s body was shocked back from the air, and Bingya was almost unable to bear that power.


    The cold ice was forcibly melted, and the flame was hardly affected.


    Among us, Bingya''s strength is similar to that of Xiaohuang Shu. Even Bingya looks like this. How terrible is this guy''s strength?


    I can''t imagine!


    At this time, the flame was creeping rapidly, and a body that looked as if it had been charred appeared in the air. The whole body was full of traces after burning, just like a mummy with incomplete burning.


    Vengeful flame soul, brand!


    Moreover, this is not the former Li Jie!


    In front of this guy, that appearance, that is the noumenon of the revenge flame soul, itself.


    Revenge flame soul brand, I have faced many times. I once broke this guy together with wallibel''s soul mark in the arena.


    This guy probably hates me, but I didn''t expect this guy to take refuge in that pervert professor.


    And when this guy''s Noumenon appeared, that power increased exponentially.


    This is an ancient guy with terrible strength. He relies on the power of hatred to destroy everything. His purpose of existence is to destroy demacia and Yodel city.


    He doesn''t even know who he is. He only knows his goal.


    Finally, demacia sent out a whole army to subdue this guy. We can imagine how powerful the power of this flame is.


    The body turned into a flame and danced constantly in the sky. Large flames bombed down like shells, making people on the ground miserable.


    It was not until mogana and Kyle joined the battlefield that the power of the fire man was gradually limited.


    Although our side has an advantage in the total number of people, the direction of the battlefield is quite disadvantageous to our side.


    Just experienced a fierce battle, and the brothers here are exhausted. They don''t have much strength left. How can they continue a crazy killing?


    It wasn''t long before our brothers had the upper hand.


    On my side, take advantage of the number of people, forcibly suppress the lost teeth, attack around the body of this behemoth, completely surround this guy, and be sure to completely destroy this monster.


    We can''t care so much now. We can''t care what camp the hero was in. Now that the war has begun, it can''t stop.


    Boom... Boom... Boom!


    The fierce roar continued. The attack of lost teeth was very fierce, but it could not stop the attack of so many people on our side. Scars gradually began to appear on the originally smooth skin, and the strength of the huge body seemed to be declining rapidly.


    It''s this guy. Leng Shengsheng has delayed several experts here.


    But now this situation will change soon. As long as we kill him, we can go and support our brothers in other places, as long as


    Just as we were speeding up and ready to kill the lost tooth, a bandage covered with mucus suddenly appeared.


    That bandage, extremely flexible, is like a poisonous snake, shuttling constantly on the ground.


    It was in front of me in an instant. I wanted to avoid it, but the bandage stuck to me in an instant.


    Then the next second, the bandage tightened in an instant.


    A small shadow suddenly appeared in front of me, and an impact quickly dispersed from the ground.


    For a moment, I just felt dizzy in my mind, and then I fainted.


    Vertigo attribute.


    Bandage traction.


    The skill of the mourning mummy, another enemy appears, and this enemy is still a very difficult tank.


    That kind of control skill can turn the situation of the battlefield in an instant.


    It was at this time that I was immediately seized by the lost tooth. I waved my claw directly across my chest, and my body was shocked and flew out.


    Fortunately, the duration of this large-area vertigo skill is relatively short.


    Ruiwen and her friends immediately returned to their senses, stopped the lost teeth and entangled the little mummy at the same time.


    However, another enemy, moon shadow, finally appeared.


    There are two very strange blades in the hand, like a moon wheel. The blades are as thin as cicada wings. With the ultra fast movement, the blades are constantly shaking.

 Chapter 1110

    The strange blade like a moon wheel is shining with silver. The blade as thin as a cicada''s wing gives people a feeling of extreme lightness and sharpness.


    When cutting the air, there was no sound at all. Driven by the ultra fast speed, the blade almost cut the whole space.


    Moon shadow, the strongest killer, the strongest assassin finally shot.


    This is the most powerful trump card in the professor''s hand. For the professor, the moon shadow is a more important existence than any hero. There is no task that the moon shadow can''t complete. When the moon shadow makes a hand in person, no life can survive.


    When the memorial mummy appeared and dazzled so many of us, the moon shadow finally shot.


    We didn''t even find the existence of this woman at all before. It seemed that we finally felt the danger when the two moon wheels quietly cut through the air and suddenly shrouded our whole body.


    The blade has quietly appeared in the throat. For a moment, a bone chilling cold swept up the whole body, and a layer of fine pimples immediately emerged from the body.


    The fear and danger of death pervaded the body directly.


    Amumu''s vertigo lasts for a short time, but for the moon shadow, a short time is enough to solve a target''s life.


    Flash!


    At that moment, under the extreme danger, I finally broke free from dizziness, and my body disappeared in my hoarse voice.


    When it appeared again, it had reached a place more than ten meters away, and there were bursts of tingling in the throat. Needless to see, I knew that a string of blood beads on my neck were rolling down quickly.


    Although I escaped in time at the critical moment, the other party was obviously more fierce. The blade left a scar on my throat. Fortunately, I didn''t cut my throat completely, otherwise I might die.


    I have never experienced that feeling. I am not facing Duke Kao or baron Nash, but I feel my body shaking like ice under the taste of fear.


    Fortunately, I still have a flash!


    There was some happiness in my heart, but before I could react, the danger shrouded again, the danger I felt intuitively.


    My touch, smell and hearing didn''t even feel any special movement at all. Only when I looked up quickly did I barely see a figure rushing towards me like silver light.


    That speed, it''s amazing.


    It was too fast. I couldn''t even see the man clearly.


    Even if I started the ghost trot, my speed was not enough in front of this woman.


    Since you can''t keep up with the speed, you can''t keep up.


    I have other ways to fight this speed.


    Blade storm!


    Shua, countless sharp blades suddenly appeared around my body, rotating and cutting like a storm, and the whole body completely turned into a hedgehog.


    jingle!


    This is the only voice this woman has heard in her battle for so long.


    That is, at this moment, the woman''s body moving at high speed finally came to a short pause. My other hand has prepared a large amount of energy collapse, and is ready to quickly cover the area in front in the way of heaven and women scattered flowers.


    I''m afraid it''s hard for even this woman to avoid at close range?


    The battle plan is very simple, but it may also have a very good effect.


    Energy collapse


    I have prepared this unique skill, but at this moment, I finally saw the appearance of this woman.


    I was stunned at that moment.


    Seriously, when this super female killer came out, I was really curious. I wanted to know what kind of person it was and how terrible it was.


    But I never thought that when I really saw the appearance of this woman, it would bring me such a shock that I had never experienced before.


    At that moment, I felt my brain was blank.


    The blade storm stopped, and the energy in the hand collapsed and spread involuntarily.


    My face was twisted in a strange way, and my eyes were full of incredible and shock.


    His hands just stretched out feebly, as if he were going to catch the girl in front of him.


    "Little sister..." my mouth whispered softly, and two lines of tears rolled down the corners of my eyes almost uncontrollably.


    Little sister, Lin!


    At this moment, in my heart, I almost couldn''t control the urge to cry. After so long, I finally saw my only sister.


    I''ve been looking for it. I didn''t expect to see my sister at this time.


    Yes, that woman, that''s my sister.


    Also familiar with the thin body and the same face, everything is so familiar. Except that the eyes are as cold as ice, everything else makes people feel particularly familiar.


    This is my sister, absolutely not wrong, absolutely not!


    I forget when it is now, I forget that I am still in the battlefield and I am still in danger.


    In front of me, there was only the girl in front of me.


    This is the only one.


    I was so excited that I wanted to cry.


    But the little sister I thought was not as excited as me. Instead, she grabbed the two weapons with both hands and quickly approached my throat when I didn''t move.


    Although I don''t know what''s going on, this is definitely the best opportunity for the moon shadow.


    However, at this time, the companions next to me have also reacted.


    Spider silk!


    One spider silk, like an arrow, roared directly from the mid air, and shrouded up and down at the moon shadow with that harsh sound.


    Dense, almost no cracks.


    But the moon shadow Hun didn''t care, just a cold hum of disdain. The moon wheel in his hand danced rapidly, and the spider silk was quickly cut off and bounced off. There was no obstacle to my throat.


    Wind cut!


    a hail of bullets!


    Ruiwen and Sarah also attacked at the same time, and their bodies stood directly in front of me.


    Sister Dao grabbed a shield and intercepted it directly.


    "Master, what''s the matter with you?" ash frowned beside me, trying to wake me up.


    They had never met this appearance before. For a moment, they didn''t know what was going on.


    Can''t you say you''ve been hit by any magic?


    Several women all blocked in front of me and attacked the shadow of the moon.


    But they all underestimated the strength of the moon shadow, which was more terrible than they thought.


    The body is like a fairy dancing under the dark moon, with elegant and fast movements.


    The body flickered gently, the bullets fell in an instant, and the moon wheel in the hand was pulled, cut by the wind, and even transferred alive.


    At the same time, the palm was raised, and the phantom chain was directly cut off.


    No matter what power it is, it can''t stop the progress of the moon shadow. The strength of this woman is really terrible. Even NAR, who runs away in a rage, lost his teeth.


    When they saw this woman, they all stood aside involuntarily, for fear that if they didn''t pay attention and provoke this woman, the fierce woman might cut off her claws directly.


    Even in the minds of these heroes, this woman also has a position and strength that people will never doubt.


    This man is dead.


    Almost everyone thinks so.


    Eagle wings soar in the sky!


    At this time, accompanied by a roar of an eagle, a cluster of arrows fell directly from the sky.


    The arrows were dense and powerful, with a crisp sound, and the advance of the moon shadow was intercepted temporarily.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Mumu grabbed my body and quickly retreated!


    Poof!


    Then a stabbing pain came from the shoulder and blood burst out.


    Because of this stabbing pain, I finally woke up completely.


    Look down, good guy, an arrow is inserted into my shoulder.

 Chapter 1111

    The arrow of the arrow pierced completely into my shoulder. I only saw a stream of blood spraying out.


    I pulled away. I looked at the wood next to me. I said what are you doing? You''re crazy. It hurts to insert such an arrow into my arm.


    As a result, Mu Mu just glanced at me: "if I don''t do this, can you wake up?"


    This time, I was really awake. I looked at the moon shadow opposite and frowned.


    After the initial excitement, although my heart is still very excited, at least there is no uncontrollable feeling before.


    At this moment, I''m afraid I can control the taste in my heart.


    This woman is indeed my sister. At least on the surface, she has almost no difference from my sister in appearance and figure.


    However, the feeling is completely different. My sister, I know better than anyone, what a gentle girl it is.


    Timid, timid feeling, little birds depend on people, no matter who will be conquered by that tenderness.


    But in front of this woman, very cruel, cruel!


    Even ruthless!


    Ruthless?


    Yes, this word is the best to describe. However, in this woman, I can''t feel the slightest emotion at all, as if the whole person''s emotional system has been completely cut off and isolated.


    In this woman''s eyes, there is only that kind of cold. No matter what kind of target you kill, there will be no softness.


    This is the woman! But I still think this person is my sister, Lin Zhe.


    Can it be said that before this, Lin zhe suffered any trauma and abuse. By the way, just like Fang Qianxue, was changed by others?


    At the thought of Fang Qianxue''s memory of a false personality created by Li sangzhuo, my eyes lit up. Would Lin zhe also encounter this situation.


    However, this false personality is not a real personality after all. There are serious loopholes. As long as you see her closest person, you will find your previous memory a little bit.


    Yes, as long as Lin zhe sees me, he will certainly recover.


    It was just a battle. Maybe Lin didn''t notice, as long as we


    While thinking, my face became strange again. I stretched out my hands and walked towards Lin zhe again. As I walked, I called in my mouth.


    The wood next to me looked very worried. He kept trying to hold me and didn''t want me to die.


    "Don''t go there, you''ll die." Mumu said loudly.


    "How could it be? She is Lin Zhen, my sister. She may have been created a false personality by some damn bastard like Fang Qi. As long as she sees me, she will recover. I believe."


    I am very confident. Fang Qianxue had a strange reaction when she saw me, and the memory woke up a little.


    I''m sure Lin will recover too.


    After all, I am Lin Zhe''s brother and her only relative. We have been living together for more than ten years. That feeling will never change because of anything.


    At this point, I believe very much that emotion is the most mysterious and powerful force in the world and will not change because of anything.


    I''m waiting for Lin Zhe to wake up. At that time, our brothers and sisters will really be reunited.


    Although I wake up, in my heart, the idea of brother and sister reunion still goes beyond everything. That feeling will not be hindered. After all, it is more than ten years of feelings and years of worry. There is no power and no means to stop the feelings in my heart.


    Therefore, no matter how AI Xi and Mu Mu intercept them, I must go to reunite with Lin Zhe.


    Even if this situation is very dangerous, I believe it will be like Fang Qianxue. When he really wants to hurt me, he will stop to attack. I believe it must be so.


    And now Lin''s reaction is very strange.


    She didn''t continue to attack. She just tilted her head. Her eyes seemed to be thinking. She seemed to be thinking about something. She looked at me strangely.


    That appearance made me determine what I thought in my heart. Lin Zhen must have recovered some memories, absolutely.


    Great.


    As long as he works harder, Lin Zhen should wake up and recover his previous memory faster than Fang Qianxue?


    It was because of Lin Zhe''s strange appearance that I was more convinced of my thoughts. I might never be so stubborn now. I didn''t listen to other people''s persuasion at all. I broke away from Mu Mu''s pull and wanted to rush out.


    "Brother..." just behind me, a voice came suddenly.


    As soon as I heard the sound, my body could not help shaking. Then I turned around with a dry smile and looked at the person who made the sound. Who is it.


    I smiled and said, "Mumu, don''t make fun of me now. How can I be your brother, but it''s nothing if you call me big brother. Anyway, I seem to be older than you."


    My sister, my sister is right ahead.


    Although I once suspected that Mu Mu was my sister for a long time, I gave up this idea after Mu Mu''s appearance was shown. It looks too different. How can it be my sister?


    Besides, the woman as like as two peas in my sister is right in front of me now.


    So I feel that Mu Mu is joking.


    But looking at Mu Mu''s appearance, my face became very strange.


    Mu Mu''s face looked very dignified. It didn''t look like a joke.


    A pair of eyes, just staring at me, I don''t know when the corners of those eyes rolled out two tears.


    I don''t know why, when I saw Mumu crying, there was no reason for a burst of pain in my heart!


    "Brother..." Mu Mu just stared at me and looked at me!


    My lips trembled.


    "As you told me, I won''t cry again in this life..."


    Buzz!


    This sentence, like a bomb, exploded in my mind.


    This is my agreement with Lin zhe when we were young. It was when our parents died in a car accident. At that time, our little sister, who was just sensible, cried faintly and lost her voice.


    At that time, I told Lin Zhe to let her cry and cry heartily. After this cry, I won''t let her cry again in the future.


    This is an agreement between our brothers and sisters. No one knows except our brothers and sisters!


    No one knows about this guarantee except Lin Zhe and me. How does Mu Mu know? Is Mu Mu really... Lin zhe?


    But that woman.


    Just then, a creepy feeling suddenly hit my heart.


    "Brother, be careful..."


    Some shrill voices came from behind.


    a barrier!


    At this moment, my reaction was also very fast, and a barrier suddenly appeared behind me.


    Only a click and stabbing sound was heard, and the barrier suddenly broke.


    The difference between the two sharp blades cut off my head.


    The body quickly retreats, and the blade storm appears in an instant, forcing the shadow of the moon out temporarily.


    The woman was really strange just now, but that kind of strange is not because of the emergence of memories. That kind of strange is purely because she feels that these people are too strange. They are clearly engaged in a fierce battle and actually pull and pull at this time. Don''t they know when they are now?


    Of course, the strangeness lasted only a short time. The moon shadow will never miss any chance to start.


    There was still some horror in my heart.


    Now it''s also a piece of paste in my mind. I don''t understand what happened.


    Moon shadow, mu mu, who is my real sister?


    What happened, everything, is really strange.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t even have much time to think about what happened. One after another attacks have been shrouded.


    The shadow of the moon is extremely fierce. It kills people and doesn''t give people the slightest chance.


    That strength can almost suppress me. Even if I join hands with mu mu, there are seven heroes next to me. Coupled with the mecha around Mu Mu, I can''t intercept the moon shadow completely.


    The body is constantly shuttling among our crowd, and scars quickly emerge on us.

 Chapter 1112

    Ghosts!


    When facing the moon shadow, we can think of almost only such a word, which is even more terrible than when facing Duke Cao, Lisandro and calsas.


    Her speed is too fast, and her body method is too strange, which makes people completely confused.


    So many people can hardly stop the shadow of the moon. On the contrary, on our side, they are constantly increasing scars.


    Although none of them were fatal, so many of our experts were intercepted by three people: lost teeth, mourning mummies and moon shadow. That scene was a little too scary.


    Especially the moon shadow, which is powerful and terrible.


    This person''s strength may be the strongest human we have encountered at present.


    Yes, this woman is a human on earth, not a hero.


    We can still tell whether it is a hero or not.


    We always thought that we might be the most powerful human beings in the world, but we didn''t expect that there would be experts of this level. The strength is almost many times that of us.


    It''s terrible. It''s so powerful that it''s crazy.


    Of course, this is also the reason why I injected the Berserker and weakened, but even so, it''s scary enough.


    If we continue like this, we may really be unable to bear the attack of these three people.


    Just as my brain was spinning rapidly and thinking about what to do, a burst of extreme terrorist depression suddenly came from the sky.


    I didn''t feel that kind of depression alone. In this battlefield, almost everyone felt this terrible power.


    That power didn''t come from any direction on our side. Everyone looked strange and couldn''t help looking up at the sky.


    In the distance, I only saw a fierce flame, showing a long strip shape, just like a meteor, falling directly from the horizon. The speed was amazing.


    Even when there was no sound, it was the flame that appeared first.


    When we got close, we finally saw what it looked like. Where was the flame? It was a missile.


    Yes, it is the missile that moves forward at an extremely fast speed, cuts through the air and causes intense combustion.


    Now, the target of the missile is the ship overhead.


    Support from the Western Theater finally appeared.


    The Western Theater may have been ready for the other side to launch an attack, but after all, the missile launch takes some time, not just launch. Moreover, there is still a long distance from the Western Theater to us.


    At this critical moment, missiles have finally appeared.


    We felt it, and the people on the ship felt it even more. They were all strange, and their eyes were almost crazy and afraid.


    Even the abnormal professor had a ferocious expression on his face.


    Missiles.


    If it is really blown up on this space carrier, can the space carrier withstand the bombing of missiles?


    Even if it won''t blow the space carrier to pieces at once, it is estimated that it will at least cause fatal trauma to the space carrier, and may even kill many people in it.


    In this case, everyone is afraid and afraid.


    Those who control weapons above the ship want to turn the direction of the cannon and bomb the missile, but the missile speed is too fast. They can''t lock it at all.


    In this case, you can almost watch the missile explode on your ship.


    "What are you flustered about?"


    The professor finally spoke.


    The low voice spread all over the ship.


    Then I saw a huge, blue figure emerging quickly above the spacecraft.


    The whole body is blue, and the body is constantly expanding. It looks many times larger than before.


    It was like a strange ceremony. The professor seemed to be whispering something.


    Around the professor, a large amount of arcane energy is gathering rapidly. That terrible energy is transformed into energy pulses in an instant, just like shells, ready for the most terrible launch at any time.


    A few seconds later, the professor suddenly raised his head and waved his hand, and an arcane energy shell roared out in an instant.


    That speed is comparable to the speed of a missile.


    Suddenly, there was only a bang, and the shell exploded directly in mid air.


    Several kilometers away, the missile was detonated directly.


    The power of terror, the launched attack can even detonate the missile. Although the violent impact caused by the missile explosion still has some impact on the air-space carrier thousands of meters away, that impact is not enough to cause any damage to the air-space carrier. At most, it is a violent shaking.


    The power of terror.


    This is the real power of terror. The professor can become the master of the spacecraft and control so many humans and heroes. His own strength is the most fundamental guarantee.


    But this was just the beginning. Soon, around the professor, all the missiles that had already stored energy roared out in an instant.


    Boom, boom


    On the left, on the right, above the head, there were violent explosions everywhere.


    The Western Theater did not know how many missiles were launched, but each missile was detonated directly.


    The professor himself built a strong defense network to intercept all missiles fired at his side, without giving the other party a chance to destroy himself.


    An energy shell has just roared out, and soon the next shell will appear quickly!


    Under the professor''s strong defense ability, it seems impossible to destroy the ship from the outside except from the inside.


    However, the professor''s energy is not endless, and the emergence speed of arcane energy shells is obviously not very fast.


    The missiles launched by the Western theater are accelerating, becoming more and more dense and more.


    Finally, an interception failed.


    Only a bang was heard, a dazzling flame exploded in mid air, and the protective cover on the surface of the space carrier was blown to pieces almost instantly.


    The destructive power of this ballistic missile is definitely not comparable to that of rockets. The destructive power is calculated according to equivalent.


    The shield couldn''t bear a violent explosion.


    "The ship takes off and gets out of here."


    "At the same time, pick up the personnel below and retreat quickly." the professor returned to his normal state and ordered loudly.


    "At the same time, start the stealth effect."


    The other side has locked itself in. If they stay here, they will be subjected to inhuman bombing by missiles. Who knows how many missiles there are in the Western Theater?


    Energy guns, energy guns and rocket launchers are fired around as if they don''t want their lives. This is a mentality of blind cats meeting dead mice.


    Even if I can''t lock each other''s missiles, as long as they are dense enough and cover a large area, I can intercept some of them after all.


    Not to mention, they really blew up some.


    But after all, there were missiles that directly broke through this layer of blockade and exploded on the spacecraft with a bang.


    The missile''s penetrating ability was super strong. It directly penetrated several floors of the spacecraft and exploded directly inside the spacecraft.


    Bang, a large area around was completely blown to pieces, and nothing was left.


    A missile blew a huge hole directly inside the spacecraft.


    The power of terror!


    And this is just the beginning. More and more missiles have been bombed in the past.


    The professor and others are desperately blocking, but the effect is not great.


    Until the spacecraft completely disappeared and became invisible, it was bombed by missiles at least a dozen times.


    Originally, the enemy around us suddenly appeared an aperture under our feet, and then disappeared.


    No one knows where to go.


    Even after the ship disappeared, the missile hit twice, but after that, it completely lost the position of the ship. No one knows where the ship flew.


    Our city has also been affected. It is already dilapidated, and it has become ruins.

 Chapter 1113

    The ship escaped. Under the continuous missile bombing, even if there are many experts on the ship, they can only escape under this attack. They are not strong enough to resist missile bombing.


    As for the moon shadow, amumu''s people were obviously picked up and led away by the spaceship.


    We didn''t stop that kind of action, and we know we can''t stop it. Moreover, s city has just experienced a war and another bombing. Now the whole city is devastated and almost in ruins. In this case, s city really can''t afford the next battle.


    Among the ruins, the expressions on each face are very ugly.


    We didn''t lose many people under the attack of Lisandro and calsas, but tens of thousands of people died under the attack of this damn abnormal professor. We haven''t suffered such a big loss for a long time.


    No wonder these brothers are holding their breath.


    It is estimated that the city that has been built before will be put into reconstruction again.


    This time, our losses were very serious, and food and fields were almost completely destroyed.


    The buildings were completely destroyed. Although the Arsenal facilities had been transferred to the dungeon before, the factory was completely razed to the ground.


    Various projects were completely destroyed.


    If these things want to be rebuilt, I don''t know how long it will take. Of course, the most important thing is the casualties and the trauma of people''s hearts, which will take a long time to recover.


    Of course, there is still a major problem now, that is, get the people out of the dungeon quickly, otherwise the people inside may be suffocated for a long time.


    This is not impossible. Although the dungeon is strengthened by super strong glass, it will not be destroyed.


    But the passage into and out of the dungeon has basically been completely blocked.


    Now we have to find the location of those channels and reopen them.


    However, it is estimated that the situation should not be too serious. After all, those channels are stacked with tempered glass or boulders and reinforced cement. They are very solid and should not be completely destroyed.


    It is estimated that it is filled with soil and sand at most. As long as the gap is opened again, there will be no problem at all.


    But now looking around, it''s not good to let them out.


    Now there is a mess around. The violent impact of the missile explosion has plunged the whole city into a sea of smoke and fire. Even if they come out, they can''t stand it.


    And we are all exhausted. We can say that even the last trace of power has been drained.


    We also urgently need a rest.


    Moreover, in this case, it may be more convenient to open the channel from the inside. Let them deal with this problem by themselves.


    My body shook and I almost fell to the ground.


    Before, in order to resist the impact of missile explosion, I had almost no strength.


    Others are not much better.


    The smoke and dust are all around. Jana still has some strength. She takes us with the hurricane and is ready to leave here for a while and have a good rest.


    "Hey, where are you going?" just as we were going out, a voice suddenly came from the smoke in front.


    That voice startled us. It was a very strange voice. Could it be said that the enemy on the ship had not completely left and wanted to ambush us?


    At the thought of this, almost everyone was ready to fight immediately.


    "Hey, please, don''t be so impulsive. I don''t mean any harm. Don''t you know me? At least we fought together." the voice said quickly.


    At this time, Jana dispelled the smoke in front, and the guy finally appeared in front of us.


    It''s dark.


    Good guy, let''s say, although there is a lot of smoke around here, the visibility has not decreased to that extent. This guy can''t see it at all.


    It turned out that this guy was so dark that he almost fused the thick smoke around him. If he didn''t identify it carefully, he really couldn''t see this guy.


    This... Is not that * * * and who is it.


    No, it''s Lucian, the paladin.


    "Lucian, why are you here?" Ruiwen and Sarah both looked strange when they saw Lucian.


    They were acquaintances before. After all, they were a team. Lucian also participated in the attack on the shadow island.


    But then Lucian returned to the ship.


    To be exact, although we have fought together, most of us are still in a state of hostility.


    Lucian''s existence is also very special. He seems to occupy the body of his host. Ruiwen and Sarah once said that Lucian is unlucky. The host is a fool with mental problems. At the beginning, he was almost eaten by zombies many times.


    Later, he was caught by the professor. After being planted with restrictions, the professor helped Lucian take control of the body and become one of the thugs under the professor''s hands.


    We didn''t expect Lucian to be here.


    "Why can''t I be here?" Lucian smiled and showed his big white teeth: "I jumped down from the top just at that time. There was a lot of fire on the top just now. No one noticed me at all."


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, blinking.


    "Of course I have something to do. If I have nothing to do, do I have to jump from it at risk?" Lucian said naturally.


    After a pause, Lucian continued, "I heard that you have a mercury machete, right? The last time you made trouble on the ship, I didn''t grab anything else on the ship. Can you lend me your Mercury machete?"


    Lucian wants to get rid of the professor''s control.


    In fact, it''s not surprising to have this idea. It''s strange if there are people in this world who are willing to be other people''s running dogs.


    Lucian is known as the ranger of the holy gun. He is a very proud guy. He is absolutely unwilling to be a man and a slave all his life. He also worries that he may die at any time.


    So Lucian has actually been looking for opportunities to escape from the ship.


    The last time we made a big fuss about the spaceship was the best chance, but Lucian was just not on the spaceship at that time.


    This is the second good opportunity. Lucian took the chance to jump off the ship before the protective cover was fully supported when the ship was bombed and broken by missiles. Many people were killed.


    Although the professor is insidious, he won''t notice that one of his men defected for a moment. As long as Lucian can untie his bomb at this time, it''s no problem.


    Since he defected from the other side, although this is only his statement, some people on our side can''t fully believe it, but anyway, he is also a person who fought together before.


    So I was very generous to give him a mercury machete.


    Planting means on people to control people is a very effective and convenient means, but there are also sequelae, that is, it is easy to be solved.


    The professor seems to be studying other new means that can manipulate people and are not easy to be solved, which is why Lucian wants to solve the control quickly.


    "Well, thank you for your Mercury machete." after unlocking the control means, Lucian returned the mercury machete to me.


    "I have other things. I may leave here soon," Lucian said. "In return, if you want to know about the ship, you can ask me all. As long as I know, I can tell you."


    This is a good response.


    Lucian lived longer on that ship and learned more by Sarah and Ruiwen.


    Especially in the long time after Ruiwen and Sarah left, Lucian may know more, among which some intelligence is very important to us.


    With this opportunity, we may be able to uncover the mystery of the spacecraft.

 Chapter 1114

    The spaceship is too mysterious for us, just like a fog. We only know that it is under the control of the professor. There are countless experts in the spaceship. In addition to these, our other is a fog.


    Because there are so many questions, we don''t even know where to ask for a moment.


    There is a paste in my heart now. I can''t react to everything about Lin Zhe and Mu Mu.


    Mu Mu is my sister. Who is that woman?


    Fortunately, however, Lucian is not in a hurry. After the restrictions are lifted, Lucian will be free. He doesn''t want to stay in the dungeon and go wherever he wants.


    The hammerstone was also killed, and Lucian was revenge.


    In fact, not only me, but also others are confused.


    I have a sister, which many people know, and I have always suspected that Mu Mu is my sister, which many people also know, but Mu Mu denied it several times.


    Most importantly, ah Shen and Shang Qi are colleagues of Mu Mu. They know Mu Mu very well. They fully know that Mu Mu is mu mu, not Lin Yu. There is no doubt about this.


    But Mu Mu is called brother Lin Yi? Can it be said that Mu Mu just wants to dissuade Lin Yi from saying so on purpose?


    "Lin... Mu mu..." after walking out of the war area, we found a place to sit down. I couldn''t help but wonder in my heart and asked Mu Mu.


    In fact, I have already made preparations in my heart to dissuade me from deliberately saying so.


    But Mu Mu''s words have left a pimple in my heart, which makes me uneasy all the time.


    "I know what you want to say!" glanced at me. At this moment, Mu Mu gave me a familiar feeling that I had never had before: "brother, we finally met."


    When he finished this sentence, tears almost immediately flowed down the corners of his eyes.


    This is the first time that Mu Mu really admitted that she was my sister.


    "Mu Mu, you..." ah Shen couldn''t help saying, "even if you want to comfort Lin Yi, you don''t have to do this. Others don''t know, we..."


    "Mr. a Shen, Mr. Shang Qi, please don''t treat me as Mu Mu." Mu Mu smiled and said, "at least, it''s not Mu Mu who is talking to you now."


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    "In this case, sister Dao yu should be able to understand it best?" Mu Mu, or Lin Zhe, looked at the nearby Dao Yu.


    Our faces changed a little. Dao Yu''s body has three souls. We confuse these three souls from time to time.


    Can it be said that this is not the case in Mumu''s body?


    This is Mu Mu''s body, and Lin Zhe''s soul is stored in Mu Mu''s body?


    "The specific situation may be too complicated." Mu Mu''s eyebrows have frowned: "maybe I don''t even know who I am. Now there are not so many souls in this body. There is only one, that is me."


    "I am both Mu and Lin," Mu explained in a very difficult way.


    "To be exact, our souls do not exist in this body at the same time, but are completely integrated into one."


    It was quiet all around. Our faces were very strange. We didn''t know how to describe such a feeling.


    But through Mumu or Lin Zhe''s mouth, we gradually knew what had happened.


    Mu Mu and Lin zhe are both researchers in s city.


    There was no intersection between the two. Lin studied micro biological bombs on the ground and the use of various energies.


    Mu Mu studies all kinds of mecha and so on underground.


    Two people can be said to be different, but they finally found a place to connect.


    That time, Mu Mu left the dungeon and wanted to seek cooperation with s city to save more mankind, but at that time, s city was in the hands of Zhong lixiu. The current situation of s city made Mu Mu unbearable. In disappointment, Mu Mu left and was ready to return to the dungeon when he met Lin zhe who escaped from s city.


    Lin was being chased and killed by some people.


    Because Lin Zhe is a very important role, some of the technical means he has mastered are of great value to others.


    Micro biological bomb, the use of special energy... Especially the current energy gun, the production of energy gun is actually a large part of Lin Zhe''s credit.


    At that time, Lin zhe was being chased and killed. Several capable people were sent by Zhong lixiu to monitor Lin Zhe.


    The unseen wooden hand defeated those people.


    At that time, Mumu was ready to take Lin into the underground city.


    But what Mumu didn''t know was that the professor also focused on Lin Zhe. Energy weapons are a very important link for the professor.


    The person sent by the professor is many times higher than the person sent by Zhong lixiu.


    The wood at that time was far less powerful than it is now.


    Lin zhe himself is a very powerful technician, but he has no strength. The only weapon is the ability gun just developed in his hand.


    The two men are not so many enemies. Forced by helplessness, Mu Mu and Lin zhe are ready to escape from the sky.


    But they were still ambushed. Their bodies fell to the ground and were surrounded by those people.


    When she was about to be caught, Lin zhe put forward a request to those people, asking them to let go of Mu Mu and not to hurt Mu Mu. She followed those people, otherwise, she would commit suicide and would not let them achieve what they wanted.


    The order they received was to take Lin zhe away. Mu Mu was not included in the order, so the people considered it and agreed to take Lin zhe back smoothly.


    Then Lin zhe called Mu Mu to the side and told Mu Mu something.


    At that time, those people, even our listeners, thought that Lin Zhen might have told Mu Mu about energy weapons. Even Mu Mu might have thought so.


    But this is not the case.


    Lin Zhe is not old, and his research results are not very valued at ordinary times, but Lin Zhe''s research results are absolutely extraordinary.


    At that time, Lin zhe kissed Mu Mu.


    The two women kissed together. Mumu thought Lin zhe might want to say goodbye.


    "But unexpectedly, at that time, a series of information, memory, data and countless things went directly into the head like a swarm of bees, which was beyond people''s control."


    Before, we all knew she was Mu Mu, but now we don''t seem to know which name to call her.


    It was Lin Zhe''s memory, materials and various technologies.


    It is from these technical aspects that the underground city has developed an energy conversion instrument, which can replace human beings as a protective cover to support the whole city.


    Relying on these technologies, the super energy cannon was developed.


    That is, since then, wood has become no longer wood, or not just wood.


    Mu Mu has become a complex of his own and part of Lin''s memory.


    Although this was forcibly instilled by Mumu without Lin''s consent.


    Two people''s souls, memories, and consciousness are integrated together in a very special way.


    With Mumu''s original consciousness as the main part, together with a part of Lin''s consciousness, he merged into a new person.


    Have the memory of two people, inherit the will of two people and continue to survive.


    Lin zhe himself was brought into the spaceship by those people. In that body, it can be said that only a small part of Lin Zhe''s consciousness has become an idiot in some ways.


    When he first met me, Mu Mu''s memory about me erupted. At that time, Mu Mu wanted to know each other.


    But Mumu doesn''t know how to speak.


    How to recognize each other?


    Who are you?


    Mu Mu fell into chaos, so when I doubted Mu Mu''s identity again and again, Mu Mu would deny it, because she didn''t know how to face the strange relationship between us.


    She is mu and Lin.


    If Lin Zhen really died, maybe she could still live in place of the two people, but Lin Zhen didn''t die.


    If it were not for this time, the moon shadow, that is, Lin Zhe''s body, Mu Mu might have hidden the whole secret all the time.

 Chapter 1115

    To be exact, the current wood is neither Lin nor the original wood.


    In more precise terms, the current wood is actually a new consciousness composed of 100% wood and 80% Lin.


    This consciousness has Mumu''s complete memory and 80% of Lin''s memory.


    We don''t know why Lin did this at that time. Maybe Lin had some unavoidable difficulties. After all, a lot of knowledge Lin mastered is of great use to human survival.


    Especially for the energy cannon and energy conversion instrument, the support of the protective cover almost all depends on this thing. Lin has studied the utilization of the ability crystal core very thoroughly.


    Maybe Lin Zhen just wanted to pass on his knowledge, so he had to choose such a method.


    Of course, this method alone is actually very difficult. It is not possible for anyone to transfer part of his consciousness, memory and experience to another person. Therefore, from this point of view, Lin Zhen may be a capable person, but this force does not have much combat effectiveness.


    For mu mu, this kind of thing may be unfair. Without Mu Mu''s consent, it is tantamount to changing Mu Mu''s consciousness without authorization, which is a coercive means, but it may also be helpless.


    It is for this reason that Mu Mu''s consciousness has been in disorder. For a long time, Mu Mu has been greatly confused about his whole human existence.


    Without personally experiencing this kind of thing, I can''t understand what it''s like. Mu Mu feels confused about his existence. Who is he, mu mu, Lin, or a new consciousness after the integration of Mu Mu and Lin?


    At that time, Mu Mu almost collapsed. It took a long time to understand this matter. Maybe he forced himself to understand it.


    I''m Mumu!


    After all, in this consciousness, the existence of wood is still the main body.


    Mu Mu has another consciousness in the body that repels him.


    The consciousness that Lin zhe imparted to Mu Mu contains all kinds of knowledge. Mu Mu also tries not to use it, but often he has no way and has to use those forces.


    For example, the energy conversion instrument, just this research, has brought us great benefits. If it weren''t for this thing, we don''t know how many people would die here. Maybe s city has long ceased to exist.


    When he saw me, Mu Mu''s memory of Lin zhe was involuntarily surging out, but because of Mu Mu''s own self contradiction, he has been denying this point.


    This time, after the moon shadow happened, Mu Mu was forced to tell the truth.


    Obviously, after telling the truth, Mumu seemed to be completely relieved.


    After all, this situation has been suppressed in Mu Mu''s heart for a long time. No one knows except Mu Mu.


    Even the old friends like Shang Qi and a Shen don''t know. For such a long time, the pressure in Mu''s heart can be said to be very great.


    "This is the case now." Mu Mu finally said, "so that person must not be Lin Zhe, or at most, he is only Lin Zhe''s body. There is no Lin Zhe''s consciousness in that body, or even consciousness."


    Walking dead, or... Robots.


    This is Mu Mu''s view of the moon shadow.


    At that time, after Mumu gave his consciousness to Lin Zhe, he was taken away by those people. Poor people didn''t know that what they took away was just a body, and there was no knowledge left that their boss wanted to get.


    I just don''t know what Lin Zhe''s body and the little bit of consciousness that survived have experienced and will actually become what he is now.


    "Wait a minute, are you talking about the shadow of the moon?" Lucian had no chance to speak. He looked at a gap and quickly raised his hand to speak.


    Moon shadow?


    In fact, we don''t know the woman''s name.


    "The woman who acted with the mourning mummy." after thinking for a while, I said: "fast, holding two weapons like moon wheels."


    "That''s the shadow of the moon," Lucian nodded.


    "Do you know her?" my eyes lit up and asked quickly.


    "Of course, no one on the ship doesn''t know that woman, except you two." Lucian said after glancing at Ruiwen and Sarah.


    From Lucian''s mouth, we gradually began to know everything about the shadow of the moon.


    That''s a very mysterious woman, that''s for sure.


    This woman never appeared before. No one knows where she is.


    "The only thing we know is that the woman may be the first living life out of the blood pool."


    Blood pool?


    That is a new term. What is blood pool? Just listening to this name gives people a deep taste of evil.


    "Blood pool, is Ze..."


    After a pause, Lucian raised his head and looked at us strangely: "do you know the real identity of that guy?"


    We really don''t know that.


    Before, even Ruiwen and Sarah were members of the ship, but they were born anti bone and were not reused on the ship. The professor was full of doubts about them. They didn''t even see the boss.


    "Zhang Hao!" Mu Mu said nearby, "my master, the initiator of the space carrier, the most brilliant professor and scientist in China."


    This is the boss''s life on earth. This is the first time we know his name.


    "Originally his earth name was Zhang Hao?" Lucian nodded. "But he may not be Zhang Hao anymore. His body is gone. Now he is called zelas."


    Zeras!


    When Lucian was talking before, we might have guessed something vaguely in our hearts.


    When Lucian really said the name, we just felt that our hearts trembled involuntarily, and the expression on our faces became very strange.


    Zeras, what role is that?


    Among the countless heroes of the hero League, who is the most powerful one?


    Consider from various backgrounds.


    Karthas, the God of death on shadow Island, Lisandro, the frost witch, rexay, the queen of the void family, the void prophet, or two angels? And freldrod''s Phoenix, and the dark sword demon?


    Even the emperor of Rama and the God of death in the desert? There are also the latest heroes, sol, and solaka, the son of the demigods of enia and Eurasia.


    Among these heroes, there is another name, the coffin board, zelas!


    It is very difficult to choose who is stronger, but every time zelas is absolutely on the list, almost never missed.


    Even the ranking is very before the exam, and sometimes it can reach the first place.


    From this point of view, there is absolutely no doubt about the strength of zelas.


    Of course, this is only based on the current situation and background. If you really want to calculate carefully, if you calculate all the heroes and non heroes in the hero League, those above may not be ranked. The real force is a guy named Morello!


    Morello, known as the destroyer, was responsible for the destruction of the world in the first Rune war!


    This guy is the first pervert in the rune continent. He will die if he doesn''t like it.


    This powerful and abnormal guy has some abnormal hobbies. He may just want to test his strength. He may be upset to see countries on the mainland fighting all the time, or he may just be in a simple bad mood. In short, this guy will die directly.


    Master Yi''s village was directly destroyed for the first time, and the rose Legion controlling cowardly Texas was almost completely destroyed; Two sacred vessels of the light shield Dynasty in demasia were broken, Gavin I was seriously injured, the wandering mage was seriously injured, his hometown was destroyed, and the Explorer ezerel''s parents died; Death chanter calthas is seriously injured and dying!


    That''s really awesome. I even doubt whether the end is caused by another bad mood.

 Chapter 1116

    I have to mention that at that time, the strength of calsas was good and very strong. It is speculated that Morello may have destroyed the world with soul power.


    I found Morello before I died. Morello didn''t kill carlsas, probably because carlsas was powerful. I said, you may be the most powerful creature in the world except me.


    Calthas was proud to be praised by Morello.


    Calthas signed a contract with Morello to collect souls for Morello, so although calthas is powerful, it is Morello''s errand runner at best.


    In the League of heroes, several artifacts were left by Morello.


    The most famous is the death hat of the destroyer; MeJA''s soul stealing scroll; There are also Morello''s Secret Magic codes, which are relatively powerful divine costumes.


    However, although Morello praised Carl sass as the most powerful life except him, Morello may not have met two angels, zeras or dark born sword demons at that time. Otherwise, maybe he would change his words.


    It is difficult to infer how powerful the strength of zelas is. I can only analyze all kinds of situations.


    First analyze the strength of calsas. The strength of calsas itself is very strong, but it is only strong, not invincible. After learning from Morello, calthas learned his signature skill Requiem, the power Morello used to destroy the world.


    Of course, calthas can''t destroy the world. First, he is not so abnormal, and second, he doesn''t have that strength.


    At the same time, he got several powerful equipment donated by Morello, and his strength was directly promoted to the boss of shadow island!


    The mortal enemy of calthas is the demigod solaka of enia and Eurasia.


    Solaka is called the son of the stars, who can gain strength from the stars. Kalsas brings death and solaka brings life. The two can be said to be incompatible.


    If you can be hostile for such a long time, solaka''s strength should not be much different from that of kalsas. The two may be one level. Even if solaka is not comparable, it is not much different. Otherwise kalsas would have harvested solaka''s soul long ago.


    In other words, the strength of calthas is also about the level of demigod.


    There is another demigod walking in the world, that is, Nethers, the desert God of death in the desert country shuruima, who rules time and death. For thousands of years, he has been standing at the top of shuruima society as a supervisor and guardian.


    The strength of this guy can be imagined.


    Shu Ruima may be one of the most powerful areas in the rune land. There are no climbers in other places. Shu Ruima''s climbers have already appeared.


    That is the king of shurima, Azur, the emperor of the desert.


    He has won supreme glory and has invincible power. He wants to be a climber, but the ceremony of flying is encouraged by another guy.


    That''s the ancient witch spirit, zerath.


    He is also the minister next to Azur and the most powerful person in addition to the emperor Azur. He thinks that the glory of Azur is his own, and he claims that his strength is stronger than Azur. Therefore, during the soaring ceremony, he boldly took away the power of soaring and replaced it.


    Even the desert God of death Nethers and the brother of Nethers, the desert butcher lakton, felt that the ceremony of flying was destroyed and came to stop it, but they could not stop zeras'' ambition.


    Silas encouraged those forces, but he also paid a price.


    Under the siege of countless armies of Nethers, Lexton, Azur and shurima, zelas lost his body and was imprisoned for thousands of years.


    Although it failed, it failed only under the encirclement and suppression of countless people.


    Perhaps a sentence in the background can show the strength of this guy... Immeasurable!


    The strength of kalsas is about the same as that of the desert God of death. The strength of zelas must be above kalsas, and it is many times stronger.


    Now, lakton, the desert butcher, has even become zelas''s men.


    We can only speculate from these situations about the strength of this guy. This guy may be a more terrible enemy than lissandro, Duke Kao and calsas combined.


    This is also the most terrible enemy we have faced so far. If it is this guy, the situation is really in trouble.


    As if he had noticed the change in our faces, Lucian smiled bitterly and continued, "the boss of the ship is the guy zelas."


    "I''ve only seen that guy once. That guy seldom appears. He spends most of his time in the blood pool."


    "What is the blood pool?" I asked.


    "Blood pool?" Lucian thought for a moment and said; "At the end of the world, I think you should also notice that there will be blood rain in the sky from time to time."


    Blood rain?


    What first appeared was always a mystery in our hearts, but then the blood rain mysteriously disappeared. We don''t know where the blood rain came from and why it disappeared.


    We don''t even know what the use of these blood rains is. We only know that many zombies have evolved because of these blood rains.


    Now, we know that this mystery may be about to be solved.


    "The blood rain, in fact, is the real blood rain, that is, the raindrops turned into blood." Lucian said in a calm voice.


    We could not help but clatter in our hearts.


    Blood rain, real blood?


    "Do you know that although the rune continent was completely destroyed in the last world, almost all the thousands of people living in it died except a few heroes. However, although they died, their blood did not evaporate, but came to the planet under the urging of a force, and finally fell down again and again It''s a rain of blood. "


    It was the blood of countless undead in the hero League.


    At the thought of this, we trembled all over.


    "This is the real origin of the blood rain. In fact, I don''t know very well. I heard once that zelas inadvertently revealed the truth of the blood rain."


    "Among these blood, there are the blood of the super strong in the rune continent, the blood of ordinary people, and the blood of some animals."


    "Among these blood, there is inevitably a very powerful power. After ordinary zombies absorb these blood, they may evolve."


    "Animals may mutate and form mutated animals, and humans may become capable because of these blood."


    This is the source of the original mutant beast, the ability.


    These should be regarded as the first batch of original ecological abilities, and those generated by other means, such as taking ability nuclei, may be regarded as the second generation of abilities.


    Unexpectedly, the blood rain still has this value. It is estimated that when the blood rain just came down, most people may be hiding from the rain. Inadvertently, they hid the hope of mankind.


    At the thought of this, we couldn''t help laughing bitterly. If everyone had been out in the rain at that time, the number of human capable people might be hundreds or thousands of times?


    "Zelas knows the value of blood rain. On the ship, zelas has left a large area. It doesn''t know the location of many rooms. All the blood rain stored in it is collected."


    "Because the bearing capacity of the spaceship is limited, zeras even built a huge blood pool on the ground, which stores blood rain. This guy knew the value of blood rain from the beginning."


    Sure enough, he was crafty and cunning. When others didn''t know what was going on, the old guy knew it and began to collect these blood rains. These blood rains are likely to become a powerful force.


    "Because there is a very powerful energy in the blood rain, zelas always wants to use this power, but he doesn''t dare to throw himself in, because he may die himself. He must go through experiments."


    In vivo experiment!

 Chapter 1117

    Zelas, like those in Knox, is also conducting experiments in vivo.


    But compared with Knox, limited by the limited blood rain, it is impossible for zelas to carry out too large-scale experiments, and it is a little more humane than Knox.


    It is to put the blood rain in small nutrition tanks, and then throw the selected qualified people in, so that people can absorb the power of blood in the nutrition tank.


    The food, water and all the nutrients of the test items came from blood rain.


    Zerath wants to make some truly invincible monsters.


    Of course, these invincible monsters are just a by-product of zelas''s experiment. Zelas''s ultimate goal is to let himself personally absorb these blood rain, absorb the powerful power contained in the blood rain, and finally expect to have the power comparable to the destroyer Morello.


    However, such experiments basically ended in failure.


    "It is not clear how many tests have been carried out, but there are at least thousands of nutrient tanks in zelas''s laboratory, and none of them survived and almost all died."


    "That is, after Ruiwen and Sarah left for a long time, the first living experiment appeared. The experiment was named moon shadow by Silas."


    The shadow of the moon is Lin Zhe''s body.


    From Lucian''s words, we can infer some things. Although there are still some gaps in the middle, at least we can contact them.


    At that time, the purpose of zelas to get Lin zhe was to get the knowledge in Lin Zhe''s mind.


    Lin zhe passed all his knowledge to Mu Mu, and what he brought back was only a body. These men can''t see it. How can zelas not see it?


    After discovering that he had been fooled, zelas angrily took Lin''s body as a test object and threw it into the blood pool.


    As a result, unexpectedly, Lin Zhe''s body became the only person who survived from the blood pool.


    After Ruiwen and Sarah leave, Lin zhe leaves from the blood pool.


    After absorbing the power in the blood pool, Lin Zhen''s strength grew horribly. Zelas only wanted to use Lin Zhen as a test object, but he didn''t expect to succeed.


    Seeing Lin''s talent, zelas began to consciously cultivate Lin.


    "Most of you on earth have only one superpower," Lucian continued. "But the moon shadow is different. The moon shadow is the most terrible human I have ever seen."


    "Just like the mouth of the abyss, the predator of the void and the eye of the void, she can also analyze all kinds of different forces. The speed of mastering all kinds of knowledge is extremely terrible, and all kinds of abilities are very important."


    The huge mouth of the abyss increases its size through swallowing.


    The moon shadow, through continuous absorption, makes itself master more and more knowledge and more strength. Although its appearance has not changed, its own strength is constantly improving.


    "I don''t know how many super powers the moon shadow has, but there are at least six kinds of them."


    "Self speed, weapon strengthening, shape shifting, shadow changing, separation, self recovery, strength... And so on."


    Because it has a variety of power, the strength of the moon shadow is very terrible.


    The position in the space carrier is also rising. No one can command the moon shadow except zelas.


    "Once Sarkozy wanted to humiliate the moon shadow, but Sarkozy only resisted three moves in front of the moon shadow... Or, he didn''t resist. The first move cut off one of Sarkozy''s arms, the second move removed one of Sarkozy''s legs, and the third move cut off Sarkozy''s neck. If zelas didn''t appear, Sarkozy''s soul mark might be destroyed by the moon shadow."


    The devil clown Sarkozy.


    The hero''s strength is very strong. Surrounded by Shang Qi, Xu Yang and ye Xuan, he only drew with Sarkozy.


    He couldn''t hold up three moves in front of the moon shadow, so he hung up.


    How terrible should the strength of the moon shadow be?


    Having fought with the moon shadow personally, I have a deeper understanding of the strength of the moon shadow.


    But for Yueying, this is only part of her own value.


    For yuzelas, all his men are his own property, and the moon shadow is undoubtedly the most valuable one.


    Moon shadow is not only powerful, but also has a variety of super abilities. At the same time, it seems that its talent in science and technology has been stimulated again.


    The countless energy cannons on the spacecraft are designed by the moon shadow.


    "Recently, it seems that the moon shadow is still studying more uses of ability nuclei."


    "What do you use to restore your strength now?" asked Lucian.


    Restore strength, strength, energy?


    I can use strength potion to recover my strength, but not everyone has this potion after all.


    As for the recovery of their own energy, there is no way at all. They can only wait for time and recover slowly, or rely on the recovery monsoon of Ghana to recover quickly.


    "The latest research of the moon shadow seems to use the ability crystal nucleus to quickly restore its own energy. As long as you have enough ability crystal nucleus, you can support a long-term battle without energy depletion."


    "At the same time, there is a deeper ability to use the energy in the crystal nucleus to improve its own energy limit."


    Lucian spoke of a place that shocked us all.


    The battle of the capable person is actually like a gun with limited ammunition. When the bullets are fired, there is basically no cost to continue the battle.


    But if you can use the ability crystal core to quickly restore power, can you fight without limit?


    Although this does not directly improve a person''s strength, it improves a person''s endurance countless times, especially for the super strong.


    For example, Jana, Mo Gana, Zhang Xuliang and Chen Yi, who have the ability of long-range and large-scale super damage, almost have endless output ability. When fighting, the effect they can play is almost dozens of times enhanced.


    If the moon shadow is really studied, this is really too scary.


    "Although it hasn''t succeeded yet, it''s already in the experimental stage, so I think if you want to do something, you''d better prepare in advance." Lucian said, "well, what else do you want to ask? I''ll leave after asking."


    Lucian is ready to pat his ass and leave.


    "How many people, masters and heroes are there on the ship?" I asked quickly.


    "The space carrier has a total of 60000 people, more than half of whom are super capable. There are dozens of heroes, mainly Yodel people, and many Yodel people have been captured by zelas."


    "Where is the blood pool they built on the ground?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t remember the place names on the earth very clearly. Moreover, the guy is very cunning and never tells us the specific location. I can only analyze it from the docking of the spacecraft."


    "That place may not be in this country, but in what you call... Europe. By the way, Europe seems to be over there, a place called the capital of the Empire where the sun never sets!"


    "The spacecraft has stayed in that place for more than a dozen times and has not replenished energy. Even if it is not a blood pool, there should be something very important to zelas."


    I know something about it. Although I don''t know the specific location, I already know the general orientation.


    In addition to these, we asked about the actions on the ship. After telling everything we knew, Lucian refused our invitation and left here.


    Lucian does not belong to any camp. He is a Ranger. He is used to wandering in this world.


    Being trapped in that spaceship before has made him feel very uncomfortable. Now he is finally free. He wants to take advantage of this opportunity to visit the world.


    It''s really a pity that we can''t win over such a master. However, people have their own aspirations, and we can''t force them to stay.


    Now the brothers are digesting the news they just heard.


    I don''t know whether my heart is happy or sad.


    Lin Zhen is still alive. At least his body is still alive, his soul has not dissipated, and his consciousness seems to exist.


    But is that kind of living really alive?

 Chapter 1118

    The heart is filled with sadness and joy.


    The joy is that Lin Zhe is still alive anyway; Sadly, life is worse than death now.


    However, it has been so many years, and I have experienced all kinds of storms and waves. The bearing capacity in my heart is not comparable before.


    Although I feel uncomfortable, I also accept this situation, or I can''t help it if I don''t accept it, because now I don''t have the ability to change this situation.


    But I swear in my heart, no matter what, one day, I will take Lin Zhe''s body back, and I will never let Lin Zhe, that is, the moon shadow, live as a sharp blade in zelas''s hand.


    As for the consciousness passed on to Mu Mu, I don''t know if I can go back!


    As for others, their faces are also ugly. After all, it''s really not a good thing for us to hear that the enemy is so powerful.


    Now there is only one moon shadow, which is strong enough. If there are more experts with strength comparable to the moon shadow, it will be a big trouble. We are unable to deal with this threat.


    If zelas absorbed the powerful power contained in the blood pool, he might really destroy the world with the character of this pervert.


    In that case, the already devastated earth may be really over.


    The blood pool must be destroyed.


    At least, the blood pool on the ground must not continue to exist. It must be killed.


    The Yodel people are also a problem.


    Although Yodel''s body is small, its strength is not weak. I don''t know how this group of peace loving people were captured and controlled by zeras.


    There are many experts among Yodel people!


    The most famous is about captain Timo!


    Mailin gunner Tristana, evil little mage Vega, mechanical public enemy Rambo, blasting genius Giggs, fairy witch Lulu, lost tooth NAR, and the most difficult inventor heimodinger.


    This is the main hero of the yodel. Kutch is in the Western Theater.


    Now only NAR, Timo and Tristana, Vega and Rambo, the mechanical public enemy, have really played for zelas, although they are mostly forced.


    Others, who had not worked for zelas, were still detained and were being tortured to torture their final dignity and consciousness.


    In particular, the great inventor heimerdinger is the most valued by zelas. He wants to get heimerdinger''s technology.


    Although the technology of Rambo, the mechanical public enemy, is good, it can''t compare with heimerdinger after all. Otherwise, there may be more and more powerful monster level weapons than those energy cannons on the spacecraft.


    In addition to these, there is another important role, that is dragon blood Wuji and shivana.


    Shivana is a loyal soldier of demacia. She should not work for zelas, but shivana is merciless in the face of the prince who has saved herself.


    Shivana, who has the power of the enchanted dragon, shows terrible terrorist power.


    "I suspect that sivana may have been controlled for some reason. If only she was planted with bombs and other things, sivana would not give in so easily. There should be other means to control sivana in zelas''s hands," Hao Ziqi said.


    "If we have a chance, we should release them. If we can''t become our companions, we can at least reduce the strength of zerath."


    We all understand this truth, but what we know more is how difficult it is to achieve this.


    "When things on our side are over, we will go to Europe." I said: "the blood pool must be destroyed. I always feel that the blood pool is somewhat unusual. It may not be as simple as Lucian said."


    "But the most important thing is our own strength."


    Yes, when it comes to their own strength, all brothers are gloomy.


    There is no doubt that this incident has brought a blow to the brothers.


    They always thought that their strength was strong enough, but this time they found that the enemies they met before were nothing at all. The enemies on the air and space carrier were more powerful than themselves.


    Several people on my side can''t get the upper hand against one. If it weren''t for the missiles in the Western Theater and the fact that zelas didn''t send all the members, we might have become corpses now.


    This opportunity, the other party will not give us a second time.


    Say a thousand things, nothing is more important than your own strength.


    The final showdown with the space mother ship zerath may not come so soon, but we must be prepared.


    The other side was bombed by cruise missiles this time, resulting in serious damage to the hull. It is estimated that we should rest for a period of time. This period of time is our best opportunity!


    After a period of rest, my strength gradually recovered.


    We dare not delay too long, find the entrance to the underground passage, and continue to take action to open up these passages.


    The brothers inside are also working hard. About more than ten hours later, the sediment accumulated in the channel was finally drained.


    The dungeon is finally back.


    The dungeon is really a very strong and strong fortress.


    Even after such a dense attack, the dungeon has not been hurt at all. At most, it feels a little tremor, that''s all.


    There is not even a crack on the alloy glass.


    Seeing the appearance of s city again, many people left tears.


    But we don''t have much time to cry and nostalgia. At this time, we might as well rebuild s city.


    Almost everything in s city has been destroyed, and the whole ruins need to be rebuilt.


    After a short period of confusion, people picked up their courage and cleaned up the ruins with their own hands.


    Rebuild your home with your own hands.


    Tucker, Ivan, these people also choose to stay here.


    They want to return to Moscow, but Moscow has a long way to go, and may encounter other dangers. Now this city may be the safest place they have encountered for so long, and it has become like this!


    It''s worse in other places, and the weather in Moscow is cold and the food is scarce. Compared with us, it''s much better.


    The biggest problem is the language barrier, but this will slowly run in in the future.


    In short, s city began to rebuild again. It was not enjoyed for two years in the last reconstruction, but it was destroyed again.


    But people seem to be used to it.


    Zhao Zixuan continued to be the chief engineer of urban reconstruction to deal with this problem.


    One of our great heroes this time, Su Xiaoyu, seems to have a new understanding of the city.


    Because of Su Xiaoyu, we avoid being attacked by kalsas. Otherwise, our losses may be much greater.


    The contradiction between Su Xiaoyu, Wei and Catherine is also put on hold for the time being.


    No matter what kind of opponents they were in that world before, they seem to put these down here.


    Just like Yang Yang and Guan Xiaoshuang, Leona and Diana, there is no time to continue the hatred between them.


    Even Morgana is the same. She hasn''t mentioned the contradiction with Kyle for a long time.


    This time, Mo ganna fought against Li sangzhuo alone, which reduced us a lot of pressure. With her strong strength, flirtatious face and hot figure, Mo ganna also had a large number of suitors in the city.


    Mogana seems to be getting used to the city.


    As for mu mu, stimulated by Lin Zhe''s research on how to use the ability crystal nucleus to quickly recover energy, she immediately locked herself in the laboratory after the battle. She got Lin Zhe''s awareness, which could not be slower than Lin Zhe''s research.


    As for a God, he is also closed. He wants to develop a medicine with stronger power and better ability to improve his own strength.


    Other brothers are the same, trying to exercise their own strength.

 Chapter 1119

    This time, we lost a lot, but we also gained some.


    For example, soul marks, we get a lot of soul marks, which may never be so rich.


    Lissandro, Olaf, transdel, wallibel, and shadow fist akali''s, cejonny didn''t know what means Shangqi used to conquer her, and the soul mark was preserved.


    On the other side of the void is the eye of the void, the mouth of the abyss, the predator of the void, and the fear of the void.


    There are iron man Maud Caesar and revenge spear Calista over calthas. There are nine soul marks in total. Evelyn doesn''t know when she ran away.


    We are not going to use these soul marks. These are very crazy heroes. After using them, they may forcibly occupy their bodies. At that time, we will be in trouble.


    It''s better to hunt the source of the soul directly.


    The origin of the soul is very important for my advancement. It seems that my system is different from that of others. Even if others have heroes, they definitely don''t have such a complex system.


    There is no need to upgrade the source of the soul. It seems that only I need to consume these things.


    But every time I advanced, it also greatly improved my strength.


    Gold evolution platinum needs a soul source, platinum evolution diamonds need three, diamond evolution masters need nine... I''m right, it''s nine, three times and three times higher. I even doubt that if I want to advance to the king in the future, wouldn''t I want 27?


    Where can I get so many soul origins?


    Fortunately, there are enough sources of soul, at least now there is no need to worry about anything.


    The only one of these soul marks that can be preserved is akali''s soul mark.


    Shadow fist, akali.


    Balance is one of the three tolerance.


    Shadow fist, twilight eye, violent heart.


    Akali, Shen, Kenan!


    These three people are the masters of Aini Eurasian balanced sect. They are the enemies of life and death with robbery, especially Shen. They are the enemies of killing their father!


    These three people have been committed to maintaining the balance of the world, paying attention to balance, not peace and justice.


    The idea of balanced sects is that only in a balanced state can the world continue and maintain real peace.


    So akali is not a bad guy, even a positive person in some ways.


    Moreover, akali''s strength is also very good. She is one of the few experts who can be invisible for a long time in the game. Moreover, the big move of magic cherry killing Dazzle is a super unique move to track and behead.


    Although she was forced to become Zhong lixiu''s boarder because she got the soul mark by Zhong lixiu before, akali has never taught Zhong lixiu her real powerful power, and the two sickles are neither alike.


    Akali''s words, don''t worry about being betrayed.


    The seven heroes around me have successfully graduated. For a time, there is no one around me, but they are also lonely.


    So after thinking about it, I summoned akali.


    But all this has to start from the beginning. Akali, who has just been summoned, only inherits half the level of Zhong lixiu.


    I took a look, level 45.


    It''s pretty good, that is to say, Zhong lixiu has worked hard on akali. His level is 90. Unfortunately, he only makes wedding clothes for others.


    Called out.


    Akali''s body appeared in front of me.


    This is a hero quite different from others. He is somewhat similar to Ruiwen. He is firm and brave, with a sense of erasure and decisiveness on his face.


    But it''s different. The difference in temperament is very obvious.


    Ruiwen is a soldier, and akali is an invincible ninja.


    Holding the cross sickle in both hands, he staggered in front of me, and his body bent slightly: "shadow fist akali, I''ve seen the new master."


    So respectful, but let me feel some bad meaning, scratched his head: "don''t be so constrained. They were all like you before. Let go. When you reach level 90, you will be free. Before that, you will stay with me for a period of time."


    "Thank you, master." akali''s cautious attitude could not be changed for a moment.


    I didn''t insist. Akali''s strength can now be said to be the weakest among the eight people. However, some of akali''s strength can produce very good results at some times. For example, Xia array, long-term invisibility and large-scale deceleration, can play an unexpected advantage in battle.


    After summoning akali, we began to hunt heroes and take away the soul mark.


    It''s still the old members before, Kyle, Katrina, plus Zijiao Nine Tailed Fox, plus Seville, me, Ruiwen, and akali.


    In addition, with the growth of my own strength, Ruiwen''s strength has improved, and there is another akali. Even when solving heroes, it is basically not very difficult.


    The first one to be solved was Wally bell.


    The bear should have been killed long ago. It''s not easy to live until now.


    The second solution is mad dog Olaf. These two solutions are relatively simple.


    Both wallibel and Olaf are of the type with simple mind and developed limbs. They may have very strong power, but they are relatively easy to deal with, at least not so many tricks.


    The third is the iron man Maud Caesar. Although Maud Caesar is from the shadow Island, Kyle''s holy flame and solaka''s power can cause serious damage to the iron man.


    The fourth to be killed is the spear of revenge, Calista. Like Maud Caesar, the destructive power of the flame can play a very good effect.


    The fifth to be killed was trandell.


    This guy is a very cunning guy. When we kill this guy, we consume a lot of power.


    Besides, what we didn''t expect was that there were a large number of trolls in the space in the black hole where this guy hid.


    Even in the face of Lisandro, this guy didn''t contribute all his strength.


    Those trolls brought us a lot of trouble, but it was just some trouble. Although trumpel was a very cunning guy, he didn''t have enough strength to fight alone, and maybe even wallibel couldn''t match him.


    The sixth one was killed. Finally, it was the turn of a member of the void family, the eye of void.


    This guy is very dangerous. The rays emitted from his big eyes can easily decompose the boulder.


    And that eye seems to have an infrared scanner. Almost nothing can escape in front of him. Invisibility is useless.


    Finally, we are one central Asian hourglass, one resurrection armor and one of the strongest shields. After wasting a lot of money, we finally kill the empty eye.


    The seventh to be killed is the mouth of the abyss.


    This guy is simpler than expected. The huge mouth of the abyss swallows everything in his mouth, as long as he can swallow it.


    As a result, we asked Ronaldinho to make a batch of dirty bombs and bombs filled with a lot of venom! There are even previous system updates, but I''ve never used a biochemical bomb with a scroll.


    Those biochemical bombs are very destructive, but because the earth''s environment is bad enough, I don''t want to use those things.


    This is the first time to use it. All of them were thrown into the belly of the huge mouth of the abyss and detonated.


    This guy hasn''t been directly killed, but was injured. Finally, we seized the opportunity to kill him.


    The eighth to be killed is vanity fear, big bug.


    The more you go behind, the stronger the enemy is.


    Void fear is very difficult to deal with. It has a range of flying and silence skills. In short, it is very difficult to deal with.


    Moreover, the skin is rough and the flesh is thick, and our attack is difficult to cause effective killing.


    It took us a whole day to fight this guy alone. In the end, we almost killed him a little bit. If we didn''t have several wet nurses and I had enough medicine, I''m afraid I couldn''t really grind this guy.


    The last and most dangerous guy is the void predator.

 Chapter 1120

    Perhaps the void predator is not the most powerful, but this guy is definitely the most difficult.


    Compared with several other enemies, this guy is the most insidious, and as an assassin type and high explosive hero, the void predator can output terrible damage in a very short time.


    We often can''t bear an attack from the void predator. If we eat all the damage in one round, no one can bear it at all.


    When dealing with this guy alone, we wasted seven or eight Central Asian hourglass and resurrection armour. It''s very dangerous. One careless will die.


    However, no matter how strong this guy''s strength is, it is difficult to defeat four hands with two fists. So many enemies on our side surround this guy. As long as we seize an opportunity to hurt this guy and weaken his strength, we can change the situation of the whole battlefield.


    The void predator was killed by the little yellow book. Originally, the little yellow book wanted to summon the void predator as the third hero around him, but after consideration, rengal and the void predator were incompatible. If he did so, rengal would be absolutely unhappy.


    Although rengal is not a good thing, at least he is not as evil as the void predator, so after considering it, the little yellow book gave up this point.


    We must kill all these people. If we can''t destroy their soul origin, these damn guys will soon appear in front of us again and continue to block our actions. They are still our enemies. Only after they are completely killed will they be 100.


    After solving the void predator, the source of the soul is gathered again.


    In addition, I have solved several heroes in a row. I robbed the head or akali robbed it. Our level has been promoted rapidly.


    My level has already reached level 90.


    As for akali, when we couldn''t move the hero, we harvested two heads, and the level was upgraded from level 45 to level 70, which was much stronger than before.


    Just like a high-level player practicing on behalf of others, the upgrade speed is really not covered.


    As for me, after I reached level 90 and had enough soul source, I finally started the advanced stage.


    I have reached the bright diamond stage before, and now I will advance to the master stage soon.


    Extraordinary master.


    "Zu, do you want to upgrade the soul origin of the nine heroes, such as Olaf, the king of trolls, and the mouth of the abyss? Confirm the upgrade, the soul origin disappears, and the upgrade begins."


    "Ding, congratulations on your advanced success. At present, extraordinary master level 6!"


    After upgrading, when it''s the turn to reset the attribute points, it was random before, but later it was a fixed percentage, and each fixed value was higher than the previous one.


    When the diamond is advanced, the fixed number is 80%, and this time it may be 90%.


    "Level zero..."


    "Body strengthening points reset..."


    "At the end of reset, the total attribute points are 8842 points, and 90% of the attribute points are retained. They will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    "Keep 7957 points."


    "Skill point reset."


    "The total skill points are 221 points, 90% is reserved, and will not be calculated after the decimal point."


    "Keep 198."


    "Talent points are being reset..."


    "The total talent points are 226 points, and 90% of the talent points are reserved. They will not be calculated after the decimal point..."


    "Keep 203."


    It seems that if you can reach the highest level of the summoner and the strongest king, you can retain 100% of your attributes. That''s really awesome.


    Of course, if you want to advance to the rank of the strongest king, you need more pit father.


    I was worried that this might happen.


    1, 3, 9... Will it be 27 next time?


    Then my worry became a reality. If the extraordinary master wants to advance to the strongest king, he needs 27 soul origins. Keng Bi, all the things needed before can''t compare with this time.


    After all, it is estimated that a quarter of the heroes in the whole hero League will be killed for this time.


    Although I am very happy that I have advanced and strengthened my strength, I know from the requirements of these 27 soul origins that it is impossible to advance again.


    "Ding, the system prompts that the summoner has advanced three times. Congratulations on entering the sixth level of extraordinary master, and the upper level limit has been raised to 100. At the same time, the system is upgraded. You can''t use any function of the system within 48 hours."


    It''s another 48 hour system upgrade. Now the system can be said to be very perfect. Most of the things that should come have appeared. I don''t expect to update anything new.


    It is estimated that a small increase or change will not have much impact.


    Just after the system upgrade, I began to flash white lights, and it was time to upgrade.


    Don''t forget, when fighting before, akali only got two heads, and the other heads fell on me. I got very rich experience value.


    These experience values not only make my previous level nearly full, but also leave at least the experience value equivalent to five heroes, five billion. I estimate that even if I can''t reach the full level, I can at least upgrade to level 90?


    I think so, but obviously I think too much.


    Although the white light was flashing all the time, it was obviously wrong. When I reached level 75, the white light had disappeared.


    I looked at it and smiled bitterly. It''s two hundred million faster to upgrade from 75 to 76... No wonder the experience value is not enough. I estimate that it needs at least five billion experience value to upgrade from 75 to 90. It''s impossible to get up to 100 without 10 billion experience. There may be more.


    After upgrading to level 75, the attribute points accumulated on me have reached 1807, which is the first time that my attribute points have exceeded 10000 so far.


    Summoner level: extraordinary master level 75!


    Head: 1800 points;


    Torso: 1800 points;


    Left hand: 1800 points;


    Right hand: 1800 points;


    Left leg: 1800 points;


    Right leg: 1800 points;


    Ding Ding: 7 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv10


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Punishment: level 10


    Barrier: level 10


    Resurrection: Level 1 (non upgradeable)


    Endless Rage: level 10


    Blood trace (Evolution): level 10


    Hunter roar: level 10


    Endless bondage: level 10


    Frozen tomb: level 10 (4 skill points remaining)


    Talent (talent points remaining 18): Ultimate eschatological Mastery: increase physical attack and spell attack by 200, and increase attack power by 30% (including weapon, equipment and skill increase); Ultimate destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense, 10 attacks must ignore defense) doomsday illusion: 40 points (50% movement speed) undead body: 40 (50% self recovery).


    I didn''t do anything else. I added this attribute point first.


    The six circumference of the whole body has reached an amazing number of eighteen. Although the functions of the system are temporarily unavailable, skills, weapons and heroes can not be summoned, I can feel that my strength is stronger than before.


    And Aishi and they will no longer be affected by this situation. Even when the system is upgraded, they also appear outside. Only akali is temporarily taken back from the mysterious space.


    Skill points, evolution healing and flash at cost of 40 points; After careful consideration, I chose the latter one.


    The power of the great moves of many heroes is quite terrible.


    However, after careful consideration, I chose the great move of frosty witch sangzhuo to freeze the mausoleum.


    And I also know a very important point, that is, the crafty guy calthas didn''t die.

 Chapter 1121

    This is also an unexpected discovery. I didn''t expect this system to be useful.


    When I was learning skills, I finally chose to spend 50 skill points to learn a heroic move.


    In fact, my initial goal was not the frozen mausoleum, but the Requiem of calthas.


    Requiem, that''s the unique skill of morello, the most powerful expert in the world of the League of heroes. Morello taught carlsas to sing a song and die people in a country.


    The power to destroy the world.


    Even if you don''t have such awesome strength, Carl sass alone is a loser. Sing a song, our whole city is under the terror of Requiem, and a large number of people will die if you are not careful.


    Although it is easy to be disturbed and can be intercepted with a protective cover, this does not deny the charm of the requiem. The power can be destroyed where the sound spreads.


    The picture of killing thousands of miles away is still full of temptation.


    But when I looked for the name of calthas in the list of death heroes, I looked for it several times. As a result, I didn''t find the name of calthas.


    Now I know that there is only one possibility of this situation, that is, the crafty guy calthas didn''t hang up.


    Even Lisandro was killed, but calthas was still alive.


    The old man was really crafty. At that time, none of us noticed when and how he escaped. There was no clue at all.


    It''s just gone. I can only choose another one. After careful consideration, I chose Lisandro''s frozen mausoleum.


    I believe that the real power of these old monsters who have lived for thousands of years is definitely more powerful than that of ordinary heroes.


    In that arena, what they showed was only part of their many powerful abilities.


    Lisanzhuo''s frozen mausoleum can guard the master in the middle like a six sided cube. The solid ice can resist all attacks and no power can destroy it.


    We have personally experienced that kind of super defense. Before, the giant dragon, mogana and I couldn''t break it. Only after the giant dragon was injected with rage medicine, it was regarded as breaking the frozen mausoleum.


    And half a dragon''s tooth broke.


    At the same time, this move can only be used to protect themselves, even if it is used to attack, the power is quite amazing.


    Frozen Mausoleum: it''s a unique skill from the frost witch lisanzhuo. Lisanzhuo absorbs the bone chilling air left over from the ice age and condenses into powerful ice crystals. Guarding around, she can avoid 90% physical and energy damage. At the same time, she has extremely strong defense. Frozen mausoleum can exist until it is broken or scattered manually. At the same time, in dangerous times, you can turn the mausoleum into an ice blade and attack all the enemies around.


    The powerful move of integrating attack and defense. Although there is only a simple sentence about the attack, it should be very powerful to estimate that power.


    However, one disadvantage is that after the frozen tomb is displayed, I can''t chop the nearby enemies with an axe.


    I can only attack the enemy by manipulating metal, energy collapse, ignition and punishment.


    Although there are some limitations, the effect is still very good.


    As for talent, I chose ultimate doomsday mastery, which increased my attack power by 30%.


    After finishing this task, I tried my own strength and was very satisfied.


    This time, it will be more than ten days.


    During this period of time, solaka, shiver, Dao language, we have been living together!


    Although this kind of thing has happened many times, solaka is still very shy, but shiver is careless and doesn''t take this kind of thing to heart.


    As for Dao Yu, although his face was red every time, he never refused every time.


    After all, solaka was completely relieved.


    Now there are a lot of rumors and rumors between Chen Xiaolin, me and Dao Yu. Although they are just a joke, there is no malice, but that speculation still makes Chen Xiaolin feel helpless and don''t know how to refute.


    What makes Chen Xiaolin feel helpless is that at present, only she can do this way to eliminate heroes, that is, she can''t get away anyway.


    So later, Chen Xiaolin was simply relieved.


    Look at what the outside world thinks, and you can''t control others'' mouths.


    Moreover, after such a long battle, it can be said that life and death depend on each other. The relationship between them has been much closer, and the relationship is closer than before.


    By the way, another good news is that Ali seems to be able to move freely without Zijiao''s body.


    Nine Tailed demon fox Ali has been boarding on Zijiao and teaching her strength. At the same time, she can repair her injuries by absorbing Zijiao''s strength. It can be regarded as a type of parasite beneficial to both sides of the team.


    Ali''s injury is very serious and it''s troublesome to recover.


    But since Zijiao also joined this action, in the continuous battle, Ali''s strength seems to recover very quickly.


    Especially the last time, the Nine Tailed demon fox swallowed wallibel''s soul source when I didn''t pay attention. If I hadn''t had inventory before, the soul source wouldn''t be enough.


    After swallowing wallibel''s soul source, we can all feel that Ali''s strength is rapidly improving.


    The breath on his body has become more and more powerful. After Wally Bell''s soul source has been completely absorbed and digested by Ali, Ali''s strength has also recovered to a very strong point.


    All the six tails lost to save Zijiao have recovered, and even look more beautiful than before.


    The snow-white slender body is like an elf, and the nine fluffy tails behind the tail are constantly fluttering.


    When Ali appeared, I even had a vague feeling of facing moganna.


    Yes, when Ali''s real body is separated from Zijiao, his short-term combat effectiveness is absolutely no worse than that of dragon and mogana, and definitely more than Xiaoba.


    However, this time will not last long. Although Ali can leave Zijiao''s body temporarily, his injury has not fully recovered. This freedom can only last for one or two hours a day. At other times, Ali still has to return to Zijiao''s body to rest.


    Nevertheless, this is also a very good effect.


    For such a long time, in addition to the seven heroes around me, they can''t do what they want until our city has a foothold in the world and there is no danger anymore.


    Those heroes are naturally full of promises for freedom.


    But the recovery speed of heroes is too slow. They can only improve their strength by absorbing extremely weak power from the host''s body. If they want to recover completely, the speed is very slow. No one knows how long it will take.


    It was also an accident that Ali could swallow a soul source.


    Or, like those of Lisandro, through some despicable means, but those means often cause irreparable terrorist damage to the host.


    However, there must be some way to make the hero recover quickly. There must be more than such a slow way, but we haven''t studied it.

 Chapter 1122

    I stretched lazily. For me, the plan to improve my strength has come to an end for the time being.


    After advanced, all kinds of attributes of the whole body increase greatly. At this moment, my strength will reach a new height.


    After struggling for more than ten days, I don''t even have much time to rest.


    It''s time to relax.


    But compared with me, others are obviously not so lax.


    Shang Qi, a Shen and even mu mu all handed over the mess in the territory to Zhao Zixuan, who is now almost a full-time nanny in our city.


    Shang Qi is gradually retreating from the position of chief manager, transferring this right to Zhao Zixuan, and will establish Zhao Zixuan''s right in public from time to time.


    Otherwise, although our city is very peaceful, if a woman, especially a woman with little power, is allowed to manage the city, it will more or less arouse the dissatisfaction of some capable people.


    And we are on the back platform, which can save Zhao Zixuan a lot of trouble.


    These people are taking advantage of this time to improve their own strength.


    At present, we have not studied how to quickly increase our energy limit by absorbing the power in the nucleus.


    This is a very serious problem. We have tried various methods before, and found that only one method can work, that is to break the ability crystal core and absorb it when the energy escapes.


    However, this method can be said to be very wasteful and can not be supported at all.


    The speed of energy dissipation is too fast. Before you take a few breaths, all the energy will run out, and the available energy may be less than one tenth.


    At the beginning, some people with abilities used this method to enhance their strength, but later they gradually abandoned it. Instead, it''s better to leave the crystal core of these abilities to others to develop their abilities.


    The simplest way for ordinary people with ability to improve their strength is to fight. Through fierce fighting, they consume all the energy in their body without leaving any. Although this training method is very tired, it is the easiest way for people with ability to improve their strength.


    More than 80% of the competent people in the whole city are carrying out this kind of special training. When I come out of the room, I can feel the fierce fluctuations and harsh roar coming from around the city.


    Looking at the city ahead, it seems that everything has been on track. In more than ten days, no building has been built, but the original ruins have been re leveled. Trucks and excavators from other cities are working hard in the city.


    Now is the beginning. Everything is being rebuilt.


    Although it looks desolate, but in this desolation, it is full of warmth.


    "Exit." a delicate voice came from behind.


    I turned around and looked. Nami was holding a lovely little baby in her arms.


    A baby is actually more like a miniature version of a slim beauty with long ice blue hair.


    This is the inner room left to me by Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue.


    Xueqi!


    I don''t know how this little girl appeared.


    Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue disappeared. When we fought against Li sangzhuo, they almost let the power of the frozen tomb explode on themselves in the same way as self explosion.


    That time, let lissandro die.


    This can be seen from the fact that I can learn from the frozen mausoleum that lissandro is really dead.


    And this girl, none of us knows her origin. She looks like Fang Qi, but compared with Fang Qi, she has a kind of pride before Fang Qianxue.


    When we were busy, Xueqi was always taken care of by Nami.


    It''s funny. At the beginning, we really thought Xueqi was a baby and even wanted to find some milk powder for Xueqi.


    Don''t say it''s hard to find. Even if it''s estimated that it has long expired, but now there is no breast milk. It''s hard to find some animal milk, but the little girl doesn''t look at it and doesn''t care.


    Inadvertently, let the little guy see the ability crystal core, and then the little girl directly grabbed the ability crystal core and sent it to her mouth.


    At that time, we were worried that something might happen. Unexpectedly, the little girl directly rattled, just like eating a lollipop, and directly chewed and swallowed it.


    At that time, we were stunned, but fortunately, at least we didn''t have to worry about Xueqi''s food.


    And this little girl, very sticky, has been sticking to me.


    This makes Linglong very dissatisfied.


    Originally it was her position, but now it was robbed by the new one.


    However, speaking of Linglong, from a nine year old girl to a graceful girl, she has become a beautiful girl with slim figure and hot personality. She seems to have become a little princess in our city.


    Seeing me, xuechiton struggled in Nami''s arms.


    Nami smiled bitterly and had no choice but to let go.


    After taking care of himself for so many days, the elf is still indifferent to himself, but as long as he sees Lin Yi, it''s another look.


    Without wings, my body floated from the air and turned around my head. Finally, I found a suitable and comfortable position on my shoulder and sat down with my head against my neck.


    There is also a power crystal core in his hand, just like a little hamster, constantly gnawing.


    Two fingers gently stroked the little head. The little guy hummed gently and leaned closer.


    Maybe this little guy inherited everything from Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue, so he is so attached to me?


    "Come on, let''s go somewhere else," I said to Nami.


    "Yes," replied Nami with a smile.


    She is different from Xiaoya and Zijiao. Nami is not very interested in her own strength. For Nami, as long as she has the power to protect herself and doesn''t let herself become a burden, it''s enough.


    Nami prefers a quiet, natural and peaceful life rather than hard training every day.


    This root is related to Nami''s character.


    I''ve been closed all the time. I don''t know much about the situation outside, but Nami knows it clearly.


    "Let''s go this way. Because the city is being rebuilt, our people basically train outside the city," Nami said.


    Under the leadership of Nami, we came to the outside of the city.


    Because of the previous war, the jungles around the city were almost destroyed, but now those jungles are growing again.


    This is the means of Xiyi and maokai from Russia. This guy also has the ability to manipulate plants.


    Control these plants, rapid growth, and form a windbreak around.


    "Well, that''s Lingling. This girl is also training very hard." Nami said in a direction.


    In that place, xiaonizi, who has grown to about 1.5 meters tall, is training hard.


    When I first saw Lingling, she was just a little girl with her sister, but now she has become a big girl.


    By the way, speaking of Lingling, I thought of the memorial mummy. The guy''s name should be amu.


    I don''t know why Lucian said the mummy''s name was also Lingling.


    Shook my head, I didn''t think much.


    Looking at Lingling ahead, the girl has summoned her own fire bear. With the continuous enhancement of Lingling''s strength, this fire bear can now exist outside almost 24 hours a day.


    As long as the energy supply from Lingling has not been interrupted, it will never disappear.


    The fire bear has become one of the beasts with the dragon and little eight.


    The body was as strong as a hill. Seven mecha soldiers surrounded Lingling and constantly attacked the giant bear.


    However, the giant bear''s power is too strong. He slapped it casually, and the mecha was immediately a dazzling spark, which was directly smashed and flew out.

 Chapter 1123

    Those mecha warriors couldn''t bear the power of the fire bear, and their attack was completely resisted by the huge mountain body of the giant bear.


    Standing behind the giant bear and guarded by this shield, Lingling won''t be attacked at all.


    This little girl was filled with flames all over her body. Even the flame was burning on her long hair, and her snow-white slender fingers were gently raised.


    A cluster of violently burning flames quickly burst out of Lingling''s hands, showing a fan-shaped area, and the large area in front of her was completely covered in an instant.


    Even the mecha soldiers couldn''t bear the flames, and their bodies were forced to retreat quickly.


    But this retreat just let them fall into Lingling''s trap.


    I don''t know when Lingling has arranged a fire circle behind her. When she just stepped in, the huge flame suddenly exploded from the ground in the form of a pillar of fire.


    Six mecha soldiers were directly shocked and flew out, and cracks had appeared on their mecha.


    Linglong has been merciful. Otherwise, it is estimated that the mecha on several people may have been melted.


    Plus what was killed by tibers, the giant bear, seven mecha soldiers were wiped out.


    Almost all the mecha fighters are from the generation of Uncle Lingling. Although a little girl was injured when she lost, several people didn''t feel ashamed and praised Lingling.


    The little girl is also full of joy.


    Seeing me inadvertently, the little girl immediately ran over. The girl''s meaning was very obvious. Naturally, she was looking for a compliment.


    Of course I won''t be stingy. The girl''s strength has improved obviously these days, but when she saw Xueqi on my shoulder, her face collapsed!


    This girl, who is a teenager, is still fighting with a little girl.


    But that appearance, it also appears to be particularly lovely.


    "Training is important, but don''t be too tired. Don''t wear yourself out." I patted Lingling on the head and said.


    "Hee hee, don''t worry, brother. I''m fine. Next time a villain comes over, I''ll come with you." Lingling said excitedly.


    In the previous battles, Lingling was solving the little monster. Although her strength was good, she was too small after all. Even Zhao Zixuan and Junren couldn''t bear to give her too important tasks.


    Those mecha soldiers are Lingling''s companions. On the one hand, they train with Lingling, on the other hand, they can improve their own strength without delay.


    After saying goodbye to Lingling, I followed Nami on.


    Soon I met Guan Zhaolin and Guan Xiaoshuang.


    The two brothers and sisters are tired of being together all day. The reputation of this boy''s sister control has spread throughout the city. Everyone knows that it''s too easy to annoy Guan Zhaolin. Just say I''m going to pursue your sister, and this boy can become a red eyed wolf immediately.


    The two brothers and sisters are also facing two powerful enemies, fan Xiaotian and linniang. Their relationship is open, and linniang finally accepted fan Xiaotian.


    Linniang''s strength was strong before, but now there are more and more experts in S City, and linniang''s strength is a little weak.


    It doesn''t compare with Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian. Even compared with Guan Xiaoshuang, it is very different.


    But in linniang''s heart, she also has a tenacity. No matter what kind of enemy she encounters, linniang will not admit defeat.


    Although most of the two pairs of battles ended in the failure of linniang and fan Xiaotian, linniang benefited the most from this failure.


    Everyone is training hard, and Chen Yi is no exception.


    Chen Yi''s training method is very simple. No one even helps, just one person.


    However, over Chen Yi''s head, the dense cation cannon is like a big net, completely covering this area and airtight.


    As for Chen Yi, the whole person has almost completely lost his strength. He can''t even stand stably, and his body is shaky on the ground.


    At a glance, 1184 weapons appeared in the sky, which may exceed the largest number that Chen Yi could make before.


    Bean sized beads of sweat rolled down Chen Yi''s face. After a few seconds, with Chen Yi''s roar, another cation gun appeared in mid air.


    Eleven hundred and eighty-five


    Chen Yi is constantly increasing the number of weapons she can summon at the same time through this way of constantly squeezing herself. Adding one at a time is a huge burden for Chen Yi, but it is also a huge improvement.


    This general way of squeezing has become the fastest way to promote people''s strength.


    On the other side, Bingya, Xiaohuang Shu, Junren, Xu Yang and other experts are surrounding Mo ganna.


    They are fighting with moganna. Moganna''s strength is very strong. Their strength is not worth mentioning in front of moganna, but they know that they are not opponents and have to challenge. Only in this way can their strength grow rapidly.


    And moganna can avoid boredom. It''s a good thing to teach these people.


    I even saw Wei, Xiaoling and Su Xiaoyu. Maybe these three people are solving their own contradictions.


    Xiaoling is Katherine of Picheng policewoman, Su Xiaoyu is jinkesi, plus Wei, the three sworn enemies come together.


    If Catherine and Wei join hands, jinx can''t do it.


    But Catherine did not participate, but let Wei and jinkesi fight heartily. No matter what the final result is, as long as there is no human life, no matter what hatred there is between the two sides, it will all end.


    I also saw Shang Qi. This guy is working with stone, Bai Qiu, Shirley and Hao Ziqi.


    They are all heroes from demacia, born with a familiar feeling.


    Now an important member of his side, long Xuewu Ji, is on the side of zelas, which is unacceptable to them. Next time, we must catch long Xuewu Ji shivana and ask what happened.


    Everyone is working hard, but I am particularly leisurely.


    Even Xiaoya and Zijiao are working hard, and the next shiver gives them guidance with his sufficient experience.


    Dao Yu and Chen Xiaolin are also resting next to each other.


    Although the whole city is in full swing, it also shows a different kind of tranquility and serenity.


    When he saw me, Dao Yu waved his hand at me and motioned me over.


    As for Chen Xiaolin, her face was slightly red, but she soon returned to normal.


    Compared with others, Chen Xiaolin is somewhat similar to Cana and Nami. They don''t have much pursuit for strength. Usually, ordinary training is good once, and they won''t work so hard.


    However, two people naturally can''t be idle. Whenever others are exhausted after training, it''s time for two people to take action.


    Right next to me, seven people, ashy, Ruiwen and Dao Mei, are also training.


    They are free now, but their body is not strong enough to bear all their strength, and several people are constantly improving their strength.


    Dao language was obviously just after the battle, and his body was dripping with sweat.


    "You''re comfortable enough. So many of us are tired and tired one by one. Unlike you, it''s unfair that your strength will go up as long as you kill those heroes." he stretched his waist lazily, and Dao Yu didn''t care about his slim and sexy body in front of me.


    Touching my nose is a great advantage compared with others.


    Each advance can increase my strength by a large amount.


    "What about you, when can karlina and Kyle come out?" I asked.


    "Hum, they didn''t care about me, but asked about them." Dao Yu teased me and said, "it''s still early. They may be later than others. After all, I have to supply two people alone. They can get too little power from me."


    "I don''t know if Mu Mu can study it. If she can, maybe they can be free soon."

 Chapter 1124

    Mumu didn''t carry out special training like others. Mumu put all his energy into the use of ability crystal core.


    In particular, the ability crystal nucleus is used to quickly restore vision, and the ability crystal nucleus is also used to quickly improve its upper energy limit.


    These are very important problems. If this problem can be solved, the strength of brothers in the territory will increase much faster and the loss during combat will be reduced much.


    In fact, Mu Mu had this idea before, but these ideas just flashed away. Mu Mu didn''t make much effort in this regard. Instead, Mu Mu devoted more time to the manufacture of mecha soldiers and energy conversion instruments.


    Mumu itself has great talent in mecha, which is unmatched by others.


    He also accepted some of Lin''s consciousness and mastered many of Lin''s previous research knowledge. In addition to the energy gun and energy gun, he also developed the protective cover supported by the energy conversion instrument, which can be regarded as carrying forward Lin''s knowledge.


    It is said that Mu Mu has accepted Lin Zhe''s 80% consciousness. There should be more than these things studied in this regard, but now the body takes Mu Mu as the main body, and Mu Mu will subconsciously complete what he is really good at and has been familiar with.


    Therefore, after the energy gun, energy gun and energy conversion instrument were developed, Mumu handed over this research to Xiao Luo and let Xiao Luo take charge.


    This time, it is said that the side has begun to use the ability crystal nucleus to improve the energy limit and quickly restore vision. Mumu also feels the crisis.


    Most of the knowledge is passed on to himself. In Lin Zhe''s body, there are very few preserved consciousness. Although it is not from the beginning, it is actually not much worse.


    It was in this case that Lin Zhen was able to study the energy gun and energy gun. Maybe there was the guidance of zeras, but it was terrible to do this.


    The most important thing is that Lin zhe can surpass himself on this basis and study other uses of ability crystal nucleus.


    In Lucian''s words, it has basically reached the experimental stage, and 90% of it has been completed.


    People on the spacecraft can start to use the ability crystal nucleus to quickly restore power and enhance their energy limit. It''s just a waste. Lin Zhe is now solving the problem of waste.


    This has far exceeded my own research, which has caused great stimulation to Mumu.


    He inherited so much knowledge that he couldn''t compare with Lin?


    This is not good. Once Mu Mu''s stubborn character breaks out, it is also very serious. Almost immediately put all his energy into this research, and be sure to gain something in the shortest time.


    Once Mu Mu is immersed in some kind of research, it is very terrible. She can work continuously for several months. She is not tired until the research is successful.


    Once this research is completed, the people in the territory can directly absorb the power in the ability crystal core. In this way, the heroes who live on them can get more power.


    Recover their injuries little by little. When their injuries are fully recovered, they can be separated from the host, at least temporarily free.


    They are all waiting for this moment.


    "If only such a day could last forever?" Chen Xiaolin suddenly sighed as she looked at the picture in front of her.


    Although busy, although ruins, but full of hope.


    No war, no death, for the present world, this is already a valuable luxury.


    "What should come will come," I replied softly. "I believe we will not be replaced by other things so easily."


    Boom!


    In the distance, there was a sound of explosion. Only a burst of smoke and dust exploded from the ground, and a huge hole directly appeared on the ground.


    Crabs, Zhang Quan and Meng Rui were all shocked out.


    One by one, in the center of the big pit, a guy who is not too big and may be a little taller than normal people, stands in the middle of the big pit. On the surface of his body, vaguely, he seems to feel a violent high temperature wriggling and dizzy.


    That guy is not a God. Who is it?


    That guy is experimenting with his new Berserker.


    To tell the truth, in these wars, the Berserker potion developed by a God is very important. This potion with severe sequelae gives us the capital to fight with many powerful people who surpass ourselves.


    Otherwise, we might have lost completely.


    However, the sequelae of this medicine is very serious. Even if there is a recovery monsoon of Ghana, it takes a long time to immerse in severe pain and can''t continue to fight.


    The duration is also relatively short. If you can''t end the battle in a short time, you''re almost dead.


    A Shen is studying the improvement of rage potion, enhancing power, prolonging duration and reducing sequelae. It seems that a Shen has studied some results.


    Crab several people are also a master, the strength is very strong.


    But I didn''t see enough in front of a god injected with rage medicine.


    "I''ll try!" just at this moment, a woman said unknowingly.


    Two fists collided in mid air, and a dazzling spark erupted on the iron fist. Who is it?


    It is said that a Shen is Xiaoling''s husband. Although Xiaoling is not Catherine, Wei still wants to test whether this man is worthy of this identity.


    The boy''s sunny face had a feeling of defiance.


    Since we want to test the real level of this person, we can''t hide it.


    Tianba roars!


    With a soft drink, it was the strongest trick. Between the two fists, a ball of Mars exploded directly. The next moment, under the pull of the two fists, the whole body rushed towards ah Shen quickly.


    That iron fist has the power to smash huge stones into pieces.


    Coupled with the characteristics of this unique move, generally speaking, no one can stop it. Even the previous Evelyn can only escape in embarrassment under this unique move.


    Wei is quite confident about this move.


    But God''s appearance is also very strange.


    Before, it was difficult to maintain one''s reason when injecting Berserker. The whole person was basically in a semi crazy state.


    But now, it''s obviously different.


    A God''s eyes obviously have a touch of disdain. Instead of the violence before, it seems that because of the sudden surge of strength, the whole person has a feeling similar to being high above and completely disdaining all the ants in the world.


    It''s like... Looking at the world in the eyes of God.


    Yes, that''s the taste.


    It''s just a potion. It can make a person change so much. I have to admit that this potion is really scary.


    Seeing Wei pounce on himself, ah Shen stamped his foot on the ground, and his body rushed over in an instant.


    That one is faster than Wei.


    A shout has come to Wei''s face.


    The fist hit the glove directly.


    One is flesh and blood fist, the other is a huge mechanical fist.


    The collision between the two was particularly intense.


    Bang... Click.


    I saw the huge metal boxer, which exploded at this moment and turned into countless fragments.


    Ah Shen''s fist was like an invincible bulldozer. It directly hit the past, and there were Wei''s relatively delicate fists.


    Even the metal fists were smashed into pieces. If it hit Wei, wouldn''t it just blow this arm away?


    At this time, it was too late to avoid. Even Wei''s face changed involuntarily.


    If it had been before, ah Shen''s fist might have really killed Wei.


    But this time it was obviously different. Just as he was about to touch it, ah Shen''s fist suddenly opened, grabbed Wei''s arm and threw it hard, and the whole person was thrown out.

 Chapter 1125

    The body drew a circle in mid air and fell to the ground. Although it was a little embarrassed, at least it didn''t suffer fatal injury.


    Wei got up from the ground and looked at the man. She admitted his strength in her heart. She was really an expert. No wonder she could get Xiaoling''s heart.


    Wei admitted it, but ah Shen felt quite unhappy.


    War!


    The sequelae of rage potion can never be avoided, even if it can prolong the duration, reduce the pain and time of force loss, make the power stronger, and don''t lose your mind.


    But the impulse that surges in the chest, wants to fight madly, and wants to completely vent the flame in the heart, can''t be changed anyway.


    Although I fought with many people before, almost all the battles that were won simply were solved with one move.


    In this case, the war intention in God''s heart could not be vented at all. On the contrary, it became more and more intense and crazy.


    God urgently needs a real opponent to burst out the flame of battle in his heart.


    And there are only a few opponents in the whole city.


    Giant dragon, little eight... Nine Tailed Fox, these three are animals and can''t fight.


    Mo ganna... Although God is conceited, he doesn''t have the idea of looking for abuse in the past. Even if he uses the rage potion, he can''t do that woman.


    Then there seems to be only one person who can really fight with himself.


    Lin Yi!


    God''s eyes turned to me. His eyes were almost spraying fire and waved to me.


    Of course I know what God means.


    Although the system can''t be used now, many forces can''t be released, weapons can''t be used, and heroes can''t be summoned, my strength and skills are still there.


    I also urgently want to know what level I am now.


    God''s invitation was just right. I stood up without hesitation.


    He shook his head and rattled.


    After looking at the God in front of me, I smiled and opened my palm. A large green light gathered quickly in less than a second.


    Then he rushed directly into the air. At the moment when he just reached the air, he burst open, just like heaven and women scattered flowers, and scattered to God.


    It looked like Chen Yi''s energy gun. In a moment, hundreds of energy collapse forces fell from the sky, giving God no place to hide.


    A God''s body retreats quickly to avoid the power of these energy collapses.


    It''s impossible to escape. A God''s fist will directly hit it, and the energy will collapse and turn into fragments in an instant.


    But what God didn''t feel was that at this time, my body had taken the opportunity to appear behind God''s head.


    Rotate the body and sweep the left leg directly.


    The fierce wind represents the power of terror, which is strong enough to break an electric pole in an instant.


    This sound also awakened the God, turned his body and hit him directly.


    Bang... Bang... Bang!


    Fist to meat, real fight.


    That is the simplest power. Everyone is enjoying the madness and flame in his heart. He watched us fight, and more and more people gathered around.


    This level of fighting is not common. From the perspective of ordinary humans, these two people are almost experts at the top of the whole s City, and their fighting is particularly eye-catching.


    I only saw that the bodies of the two people were faster and faster, just like an illusion, flashing in front of people. Except for some experts, most people could not even see the appearance and movement of the two people.


    The speed is fast to the limit. Even Wei these heroes can''t admit that the strength of these two people is really strong to a certain extent.


    And it is not only fast, but also contains extremely amazing and explosive power at the same time.


    Each collision between the two people can cause a harsh sound. When they cross in mid air, they can bring up a sound like a bullet penetrating the air.


    Boo, boo... Under each collision, a circle of impact will quickly disperse around.


    Around the two men, a whirlwind seemed to form, with smoke everywhere.


    Everyone is looking at the picture here. Everyone wants to know who is the ultimate winner in the battle between these two people?


    The hearty battle filled my heart with a happy feeling.


    I''m worthy of God. I haven''t experienced such a battle for a long time.


    Different from that of Lisandro and calsas, the strength gap between the two sides is too large to experience that pleasant taste.


    Only this close fight can make people feel really crazy.


    All kinds of forces are almost used in turns, their own speed, physical strength, ignited flame, weak sanctions, sacred hammer of punishment, energy collapse bombing.


    The terrible energy waves around are constantly flashing. As for God, he is getting more and more crazy.


    A God doesn''t have so many special powers. There is only one kind of power, that is, his absolutely invincible physical power after injection.


    Like me, a god gradually became crazy in that hearty battle. Originally, he could gradually control his reason, but that control was gradually disappearing.


    God also wants to win.


    Moreover, ah Shen also knows that it is a situation of equal strength, but it is quite disadvantageous for him. If he can''t end the battle as soon as possible, he will be unable to bear it after the effect of his rage potion disappears.


    In that case, I can only end the battle in the shortest time. Only in this way can I win.


    Therefore, God is also open-minded.


    A fierce attack forced me out temporarily.


    Immediately, the whole person roared like a wild wolf, and his whole body was full of terror and crazy rolling. His amazing power was rapidly gathering on a God.


    Under the conscious manipulation of God, the energy from all over the body quickly surged in the direction of the right arm.


    In a short time, the arm of the right hand seemed to expand a circle out of thin air. The bulging skin and surging meridians seemed to want to support and explode the whole wrist.


    Concentrate!


    This is a new fighting method developed by a Shen, which focuses his whole body strength on one point, on his fist, and finally, even on one finger.


    Let the destructive power of this point reach its limit in an instant. No matter what kind of enemy is in front of, in this case, it can be broken in an instant, and no enemy can survive in front of itself.


    Now, God uses such a power.


    Clenched with his fist, the joint was like sharp metal, emitting a strange light.


    Drink!


    With a burst of drink, ah Shen''s body rushed at me, and his fist containing all his strength waved at me in an instant.


    Boom!


    Up to now, the most intense sound appeared. At the same time, a large impact on the ground directly blew out a big pit.


    The originally high-speed moving body also stopped at this moment, in a trance, as if everything was broken at this time.


    God and I stopped.


    In front of me, several huge ice shields covered my whole body.


    God was right in front of me, and his fist hit the ice shield in front of me.


    The fist of a God can be said to be invincible, but it was forced to stop in front of the ice shield.


    The ice shield, which looked not much stronger than glass, completely intercepted ah Shen''s fist.


    There were only a few white marks on the ice shield, but there was nothing else.


    Then, the next second, ah Shen''s body trembled violently, immediately fell soft on the ground and gasped.


    This guy doesn''t have any strength anymore.


    Originally, I expected to defeat Lin Yi with the last move. Unexpectedly, I lost myself in the end.


    However, I lost this time. At least, from this battle, I can find many shortcomings of rage potion, and make up for many deficiencies in my battle.

 Chapter 1126

    The effect of the frozen mausoleum is very powerful. It has super strong defense. It can''t even be pierced by a God''s full blow. This defense is better than I thought. I''m very satisfied.


    In the future, it''s hard to guarantee that there will be no super attack on Fu zeras. That guy can intercept some cruise missiles. I really don''t know what else that guy can''t do.


    If we don''t have strong enough defense, we may not even be able to hold up a move in front of that pervert.


    After the battle, God almost collapsed.


    Looking at the frozen tomb, I was helpless. Originally, the last unique move, ah Shen was fully confident that he could win. Even if he couldn''t win, it was definitely difficult for that guy. Unexpectedly, he was intercepted.


    Especially when his fist hit, a super strong anti shock force came from it, which almost made God feel that his fist was about to be broken.


    God has never encountered such a situation.


    "It''s estimated that only Chen Yi''s super cation cannon can break this thing?" ah Shen exclaimed.


    Chen Yi''s super cation cannon, if we simply calculate the destructive power, there is no other person''s unique skill in our whole city.


    However, it is also troublesome to use that move. It takes a long time to store energy. Chen Yi can only use that move when she must ensure that she will not be attacked or when her own people resist in front of her.


    Although it is very troublesome to use, as long as that move appears, basically no force can carry it.


    The battle between us was over, but the people around us were obviously not happy. They coaxed Chen Yi to come over. After Chen Yi recovered for a period of time, they asked Chen Yi to bombard it with a super cation gun to test the real defense of the ice shield.


    Your sister''s, it''s not too big to watch the excitement.


    Can the attack of super cation gun be the same as other attacks? I''m not sure I can take that attack.


    After all, I just learned this big move. Although I immediately reached level 10, there must be a big gap compared with Lisandro. In case of cation shelling and no resistance, I''ll hang up.


    But I can''t stand the coax of the people around me, and I can only support the cation cannon.


    Chen Yi stood 500 meters away from me, and the real super energy gun appeared again.


    Electric ions flickered and jumped violently at the position of the muzzle, and the power of terror was gathering rapidly.


    Chen Yi still loves me. Although it''s an experiment, Chen Yi subconsciously didn''t dare to do his best, but gathered 80% of his strength.


    But even so, that 80% of the power is quite terrible.


    Chen Yi''s face looked dignified. With a bang, the bright light came directly like a meteor.


    The cation cannon bombarded the frozen mausoleum directly.


    Chen Yi is also full of worry. She is afraid that her unique skill will hurt that person.


    However, when the smoke dispersed, the worry on Chen Yi''s face suddenly dispersed.


    The impact of the super cation gun exploded a big pit under my feet, but I was not hurt.


    The frozen mausoleum is still supported, but cracks can be clearly seen on the ice shield, like cobwebs.


    In other words, the destructive power of the super cation gun has basically reached the bearing limit of the frozen mausoleum.


    Darling, even ah Shen can''t break it just now. How strong is Chen Yi''s attack now?


    This woman is simply a human cannon. She gives up her own defense and dodging power, leaving the most terrible attack power.


    "I just used 80% of my strength," Chen Yi said. "If I use my best, your frozen mausoleum may be completely broken."


    Chen Yi''s words are true. If it is all strength, the frozen mausoleum will really come to an end.


    The frozen mausoleum, because of its own characteristics, unless it is completely broken at one time and can not be re supported for a period of time, otherwise the cracks on it will recover soon.


    As we are talking now, the frozen tomb has been healed again, and no cracks can be seen at all.


    "It''s different." Mo ganna, who is next to her, spoke. She is very powerful and sees this situation more thoroughly than others: "Frozen tombs can protect themselves from top to bottom and from head to foot. In this way, their defense will be scattered. In fact, frozen tombs can only defend one aspect of attack. In this way, their defense will increase exponentially. In that case, your attack may not break the frozen tombs."


    After a pause, moganna continued, "your strength is almost half that of me now."


    Well, it seems that I should be very happy to get such an evaluation from Mo ganna. After all, Mo ganna is not easy to praise others.


    After the battle is the summary.


    So many experts gather together to point out each other''s problems.


    "God, you still rely too much on the medicine. Although the effect of the rage medicine is powerful, it will burden the body and produce serious drug resistance every time you use it. After repeated use, the effect will become weaker and weaker. In the end, it may not be able to produce any effect at all. Moreover, the improvement of the rage medicine is very obvious for people like us, but for moganna The promotion of predecessors is very limited. The stronger the strength, the less promotion you can get. "


    "I think you can focus your research on permanently changing your body and permanently improving your strength. That may be better."


    "Don''t just talk about me, little yellow book, you are the same. I watched you when you just fought. Although you can summon the poodle and use the power of sindra at the same time, you obviously didn''t do well enough in using these two forces at the same time. Your actions are very inconsistent. If you are in a real battle, you have been killed by mogana."


    "Linniang, too. Your attack power is very insufficient. When you cooperate with fan Xiaotian, you really don''t have a tacit understanding. In fact, I think you can give up your attack power and become fan Xiaotian''s full-time assistant. Your snake whip has a strong binding ability. If you can cooperate with fan Xiaotian well, you can certainly take better action with fan Xiaotian''s attack power."


    One by one, they are pointing out the shortcomings of others. It can be said that they are impolite.


    But no one will be angry because of this kind of thing. Those who are in the game and those who are on the sidelines are clear!


    A person''s shortcomings may not be obvious to himself, but on the contrary, others may be able to detect their shortcomings. They may not be polite now, but they may save their lives in the future.


    Sometimes, this experience may be more important than real strength.


    This situation has lasted for a long time. After almost every battle, all brothers will gather together to uncover the shortcomings of others, reduce their own shortcomings and make themselves more perfect and powerful in battle.


    This special training will continue. As long as there is no war, the brothers will always train in this way.


    And our next goal has actually been determined, that is, the blood pool.


    We must destroy the blood pool and not let zerath absorb the power in the blood pool.


    But now we are not ready, and Mumu has not passed the customs.


    While we were training, a very good news came from the Western Theater.


    When the news reached our ears, everyone couldn''t help smiling.


    Although the quantity of moss we sent last time is not large, through the research of those technicians in the Western Theater, the missing parts of the human body have been separated.


    Several artificial embryo binding experiments have been carried out and have been successful.


    The ingredients extracted from those mosses are processed into tablets!


    A hundred pairs of volunteers from the Western Theater who originally intended to take the initiative as human test volunteers are improving their physique by taking this pill to their husbands.


    More than 30 couples have been successfully pregnant.


    This is very good news.


    But those mosses are used up. We have to collect some mosses again.

 Chapter 1127

    Although we believe that human beings will not become extinct, and we believe that there must be other ways for human beings, before the experiment is successful, everyone is involuntarily skeptical.


    Now when long Qian spread the news, we can finally put down our worries.


    The current conditions are very difficult. There are no sophisticated experimental equipment, only very simple conditions. It is a great achievement to achieve such results under such simple conditions.


    "Now thirty-three pregnant couples are being isolated and observed. We can''t be sure that this pill will really work until the baby is born," long Qian said.


    This is also a worry. Unless a healthy baby appears in front of us, no one can guarantee whether it is really successful.


    After all, in this end of the world, radiation and viruses are rampant, and no one can guarantee what a born child will look like.


    However, our plan will not stop because of such concerns.


    At least it seems useful for now. As long as it is useful, it will expand the scale of the experiment.


    "So I still have to trouble you. All the things sent last time have been used up. Although we are still studying how to synthesize that substance, it is estimated that it will take a long time to succeed, so we need to ask you to find more moss so that we can carry out more experiments," long Qian said.


    The task is coming again.


    We don''t have as many technicians in the Western Theater, so we can only make efforts in this regard.


    However, after the last experience, this time should be much simpler.


    Moreover, this time there are Tucker, the indigenous people of Russia, who also expressed their willingness to help and live in the city. They also want to make some contributions to the city.


    Finally, fan Xiaotian, Xiao Huangshu, Bingya and others went to the Russian ice field with tucker to collect this moss.


    On the other side, God and I are ready to act.


    Destroy the blood pool.


    The blood pool must be destroyed, but the blood pool is set up in Europe, a very distant place. We can''t bring too many people at such a distance. Apart from the heroes around me, only God is with us.


    After thinking about it, we also brought Chen Yi and Zijiao.


    Chen Yi''s all-out attack has the power of destroying heaven and earth, and may also have an effect. As for Zijiao, when in danger, she can summon Nine Tailed Fox. Nine Tailed demon fox has the strength to fight against Mo ganna in a short time.


    As for Mo ganna and other experts, they will continue to stay in the city and guard our city.


    Just as we were about to leave, Mumu finally got out of the customs.


    After being closed for more than a month, Mumu looked very thin, his eyes were deeply sunken, and his whole body seemed to blow Mumu away in a gust of wind.


    We are very distressed to see that.


    But in Mu Mu''s eyes, he was filled with ecstasy.


    There is no doubt that such a long time of research is not useless at all.


    Mu Mu''s research must have achieved some results.


    In Mumu''s hand, there is a small thing that looks like it is carved from crystal. There is a hole in it, which can put down the appearance of a small ability crystal core.


    Like that, it looks similar to the energy converter, but it seems to be much smaller, and some larger ability nuclei can''t even be stuffed in.


    But this thing is the most proud invention of Mumu. It may completely change the way people practice in the city.


    "Micro energy absorber!"


    This is the name given to this little thing by mu mu.


    Stimulated by the fact that Lin Zhe is already studying the ability to use crystal nuclei, Mu Mu is willing to give up.


    But Mu Mu has too much knowledge in his mind. Those knowledge are confused, which makes Mu Mu feel a little confused.


    How on earth can the power in the ability crystal nucleus be extracted and then supplied to people for absorption?


    Mu Mu has been thinking about this problem. There are two steps. First, extract the energy from the ability crystal core, and second, people absorb it.


    The second step is very simple. It is actually a relatively simple thing to absorb the power in the nucleus. The main trouble is the first aspect.


    Once the ability crystal nucleus is broken, the energy dissipates too fast to absorb, and it will disappear completely.


    Just to consider the first step, Mumu studied it for a long time.


    Then Mu Mu was awakened by Xiao Luo''s words.


    At that time, Ronaldinho also had no way. He thought hard and didn''t get any harvest. He said casually that it would be good if he could absorb the energy of the protective cover.


    It was this sentence that woke Mu Mu up.


    Yes, the shield.


    The protective cover extracts all the energy in the capability crystal core through the energy conversion instrument, and then radiates it in the form of protective cover.


    There is little waste.


    However, the energy conversion instrument of the protective cover is relatively large. The ordinary ability crystal core is put in and is extracted almost instantly. People still don''t have much chance to absorb it.


    However, if the energy conversion instrument is reduced, the power converted by the energy conversion instrument is reduced, and the speed of extracting energy is compressed, is that ok?


    It''s enough to add a channel that can be directly absorbed by people.


    A word awakens the dreamer.


    Mu Mu, Xiao Luo and the whole team immediately began to deal with it. After countless failures, the first batch of finished products finally appeared.


    This thing can be used as a pendant and an ornament around the neck and waist. As long as a capability crystal core is put in, it will automatically start to decompose the capability crystal core and slowly provide energy.


    Those energies will follow the skin of the capable person and enter the body of the capable person.


    When the energy in the capable person is not 100%, it will fill in those energy. When the energy is full, these energy will swim in the human body.


    Then nourish the human body a little bit and slowly expand the energy limit that the human body can bear.


    You can even instill these energies into your own ability crystal nucleus under artificial manipulation to continuously enhance the limit that your ability crystal nucleus can accommodate.


    It can be said that both problems were solved at once.


    Although it is still in the experimental stage, it is obviously a huge improvement.


    For the first batch of test objects, Ronaldinho and his team are going to mass produce one batch first, and then improve it in the second batch.


    We can almost expect that the time has come for the brothers in s city to make rapid progress.


    Of course, good things are to be shared.


    Just as the Western Theater will use missile support when it is in danger on our side, we will share with the Western Theater what we have developed.


    Nowadays, only when all mankind is united together can mankind really survive from this doomsday.


    Chen yizijiao and I, a God, carried a miniature energy absorber with enough power crystal core, and then immediately left the city for Europe.


    With this thing, we have a greater chance of success.


    This action is not suitable for bringing more people. This long journey is enough for a few elites. Sometimes, it is not good to bring too many people.


    Ah Shen didn''t even bring Xiao ba. There was only a giant dragon carrying so many of us, roaring in the direction of Europe.


    Our first task is to find the blood pool.


    Lucian provided us with only a general location. We only know that it is within the UK. We have to find it ourselves.


    The dragon was so fast that it soon left our sphere of influence.


    As we approached the region of Europe, God and I could not help frowning.


    Even if we fly at high altitude, we can feel different movements on the ground.


    Zombie, mutant!


    Zombies and mutant animals that have not been seen for a long time seem to appear again after the last war, especially the closer to Europe, the number of these things is increasing.

 Chapter 1128

    Before the zombies and mutant animals disappeared, the whole world was in a period of temporary silence.


    But the silence did not last long.


    At that time, although it was said that countless zombies were killed by missile bombing, it was impossible to eliminate them all. Even it was not enough to eliminate China alone or the zombies of a province.


    There are too many Chinese.


    The number of zombies is also frightening. In fact, there is only one way to completely eliminate these zombies, that is, blow up the earth with nuclear warheads. Otherwise, it is impossible for ordinary conventional missiles to destroy zombies.


    Originally, zombies were concentrated in southern cities. After the bombing, the possible corpse king should also be killed.


    We estimated that these zombies should enter a headless situation and wander around as before.


    But after a long time, there was no trace of zombies around s city.


    We didn''t even see the shadow of the mutant beast. We didn''t understand what it meant.


    However, after we gradually began to enter the European region, we found that something was wrong.


    In the mountains and forests below, we can often see mutant animals and zombies, but there are no humans.


    Perhaps there are no living people in this vast land.


    Mutant animals and zombies are almost all carnivorous animals. What on earth do these mutant animals and Zombies survive?


    When we see more, the mystery in our heart will be solved.


    Before, whether it was a mutant beast or a zombie, it seemed that they were two different things. They rarely took action together, although they were all life after the end of the day.


    Mutant animals and Zombies give us the feeling that mutant animals are elites, with a small number, but powerful individuals and amazing combat effectiveness.


    Zombies are as numerous as the sea of people tactics. No matter what it is, I will directly swarm over and destroy it for you.


    Although the individual is weak and moves slowly, when this number is accumulated, the strength of zombies is also very strong.


    Now, zombies seem to be changing this way of corpse sea a little bit.


    Along the way, we saw a lot of zombies, but none of them were weak. Even the weakest zombies were basically lickers, and even larvae were rare. As for ordinary zombies, they were completely extinct and almost invisible.


    Although the number of ordinary zombies is much less, these high-level zombies have significantly increased and their combat effectiveness has become stronger.


    Originally, zombies give people the feeling that they have no wisdom and are walking dead; But now, zombies seem to have the same instinct and simple wisdom as beasts. We can see that those zombies hunt in the jungle like smart hunters.


    Hunting wild animals, hunting mutant animals.


    Of course, powerful mutant beasts also hunt zombies. Both sides need something to fill their stomachs.


    Mutant beasts and Zombies also seem to be fighting.


    Humans, mutants, zombies!


    Now the three forces on the whole earth, each of which is an enemy, kill each other until two of them disappear completely.


    Among the zombies, there are some powerful guys, such as the screaming zombies who can attack with sound waves.


    However, the strength of the mutant beast is obviously stronger. Each mutant beast has an available ability, similar to the super ability of human beings.


    This power can often cause serious damage to zombies.


    Once I saw a huge brown bear, mastering the power of the earth, directly made a screamer into a flower chicken.


    However, although the strength of the mutant beast is strong, the number of powerful zombies seems to be more. We can often see the picture of some zombies united to kill the mutant beast.


    Zombies seem to be smarter than monsters in this kind of communication and cooperative warfare.


    "Do you feel strange?" God couldn''t help muttering on the ship.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are zombies and mutant animals in this place. Why are there no zombies around our city or around the Western Theater?" ah Shen asked a question.


    It''s a little rude. There''s no threat from zombies and mutant animals. That''s a good thing.


    Of course, I feel a little strange in my heart.


    Zombies and mutant beasts are very wandering. You can say that we are killed more and less, but it''s not at all. It''s always incredible.


    "I felt that these mutant beasts and Zombies seemed to know that the two places of s city and the Western Theater were not easy to provoke, and they took the initiative to avoid them." he scratched his head, and ah Shen said.


    I wanted to laugh, but I didn''t laugh.


    If you really say that to God, the IQ of these mutant animals and zombies is a little too high, but what God said is very possible.


    "Could it be that there are zombies like big head collar or mutant animals that have been restraining these zombies and mutant animals?" I thought of a possibility.


    The previous bombing may be the sign of the corpse king.


    Because of our missile bombing, the emergence of the corpse king failed.


    But who can guarantee that there will be only one corpse king in this world, and no other powerful zombies can stand in this position?


    Now these zombies behave more like a powerful animal group, acting under the leadership of a leader.


    The same is true of those mutant animals.


    "Where is so complicated? Zombies have no wisdom. I can''t get anything, but the animals below can still." seeing that we are worried about this problem, Zijiao can''t see it.


    These people always subconsciously ignore their power.


    Yes, we almost forgot that.


    Zijiao has the power of nine tail evil fox, and Zijiao has the ability to manipulate the soul. No matter crazy, fool or animal, as long as she has a mind and memory, Zijiao can completely dig out the things in her head.


    Just below, I saw three hunters and a screamer, who were surrounding a python with a thick bucket and launching a desperate attack.


    The python should also be called a strong one among the mutant beasts. Its scales can avoid most attacks, and its soft and greasy body can remove its powerful power.


    If one-on-one, even the screamer, the python can kill, but it can''t bear being surrounded by four powerful zombies.


    Seeing that the python was about to be killed, green lights fell from the sky and directly penetrated the bodies of the screamer and the hunter.


    The next second, with a bang, the bodies of the four zombies were detonated directly, and there were no bones left.


    The python who escaped from death didn''t even know what happened. A huge dragon chant came from the sky. That voice almost scared the python to lie on the ground.


    The pressure of the dragon can''t be borne by any python.


    Then Zijiao''s body appeared in front of the python, one hand pressed on the Python''s head, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    We know that Zijiao is using her power to communicate with a python. The python is not human, but some signals will still remain in his eyes.


    The whole process lasted about ten minutes. Zijiao finally took back her palm. The python seemed to be drained of its strength, and her body fell soft to the ground without movement.


    "Well, what do you see?" I asked quickly after Zijiao took back her hand.


    "Not so good, two bad news, which one to listen to first?" blinked and Zijiao said.


    I fainted. Both are bad news.


    It doesn''t matter. Any one will do.


    "The first bad news is that Europe is now the world of zombies and mutant animals." Zijiao said: "almost all zombies and mutant animals on Eurasia are concentrated in Europe."


    We can''t help frowning. Is there anything special in Europe?


    "The second bad news, we have two more powerful enemies, a corpse king and a... Beast king!"

 Chapter 1129

    Zijiao''s words stunned us all.


    A corpse king, an animal king?


    The corpse king was just about to appear in the south, but it should be killed.


    Or was the corpse King alive after being bombed by missiles? Then he came here with a group of zombies, or was a corpse King born in this place of old Europe?


    And the beast king, what''s going on?


    "I''m not sure about the details. The python doesn''t have many memories, but one thing is certain that this is not the Python''s hometown. The python has migrated from China." Zijiao said again.


    "From the Python''s memory, we can see that whether it is the corpse king or the beast king, in fact, the birth time should not be too long."


    "I don''t know who came first, but it seems that the beast king took the lead in leading the mutant beast to Europe."


    When the mutant beast was in China, it was also a regional bully, but its strength was not comparable to that of zombies. It could bully humans. However, human strength gradually grew up. After the two cities were established, the status of the mutant beast decreased from the second to the third.


    In some ways, mutant beasts have basically lost their ability to fight humans and zombies.


    The fresh flesh and blood of the mutant beast is a good food for zombies, and the mutant beast''s body must have the ability to crystallize.


    Mutant animals are quite good prey for both humans and zombies.


    In this case, although there is no statistics, the number of mutant animals is actually decreasing.


    It was in this case that the beast king appeared among the mutant beasts.


    This is an unprecedentedly powerful mutant beast, and this mutant beast is smarter and more powerful than all other mutant beasts.


    As the king of beasts, he ruled the whole group of mutated beasts and led most of the mutated beasts in Middle Earth to Europe, far away from the powerful zombies and human encirclement and suppression in Middle Earth.


    There are also zombies and human beings in other parts of the world, but there has never been a place where there are so many human beings and zombies.


    When the number of humans and zombies is too large, with such a huge base as support, it is easy to produce super powerful zombies and humans.


    The beast king saw this keenly and led the mutant beasts away from the battle center.


    The only place in the world that can compare with China may be India, but it is too submerged by the sea.


    After arriving in Europe, the competition of mutant animals decreased a lot.


    In Middle Earth, there were human massacres and zombie attacks. Knox was also catching mutant animals, and shadow island was also catching mutant animals. It can be said that it was very poor. After arriving here, mutant animals almost soon became the leader in Europe.


    There are few people here. The number of powerful humans and powerful zombies is very limited, and few can compete with mutant animals.


    The mutant beast gained the dominant position here, and then the beast king closed himself to practice and estimated to improve his strength, while other mutant beasts were raised around.


    Unfortunately, this good thing didn''t last long, and the zombie came.


    It is also a zombie from Middle Earth, under the leadership of the corpse king.


    Eurasia, this is a connected place.


    After hearing this, I can basically confirm in my heart that the so-called corpse king is definitely the guy we bombed before. We thought we were killed, but he is still alive.


    After the missile bombing, the guy must not have been killed, and then he got up from the ground when the smoke was filled.


    Maybe this guy also wanted to lead a group of younger brothers back to kill.


    However, the situation was different at that time. It was estimated that the corpse King expected that he might be killed if he continued to stand out, so he chose the same choice as the beast king and led a group of powerful zombies to flee to Europe.


    In fact, the number of zombies has been decreasing.


    This is inevitable!


    Humans are decreasing, animals are decreasing, and humans cannot reproduce. Because the number of animals is decreasing, there are fewer and fewer offspring. In this case, zombies can hardly find food.


    Some weak zombies became food for powerful zombies and were swallowed up.


    The direct consequence is that the remaining zombies are becoming stronger and fewer. These zombies must also find a new way out. Otherwise, when all the food is eaten, the zombies will also be extinct.


    Don''t think zombies can reproduce, but zombies also need food to reproduce.


    Even if they can devour the same species, they will eat less and less until one day they have no food at all, that is, the time for these zombies to become extinct.


    When the corpse King led a group of powerful zombies to Europe, he immediately had a war with the mutant beast who had mastered the power here at that time.


    In order to compete for the territory of survival, the two races had a scuffle.


    Even the closed beast king was forced to appear and fight with the corpse king.


    I don''t know the final result. It is estimated that both sides will lose. The next thing is almost chaos. Although both sides have temporarily agreed on the scope of influence, this agreement is really difficult to implement for zombies and mutant animals. Similar fighting events are happening constantly.


    As for the zombies and mutant animals in Europe, almost all of them have been incorporated.


    The whole of Europe has fallen into the sphere of influence of the corpse king and the beast king. The only good news is that the corpse king and the beast king do not deal with each other.


    The English kingdom we need to go to should belong to the sphere of influence of mutant animals.


    The mutant beast controls southern Europe and Western Europe. The Eastern Europe we fly over is in the sphere of influence of zombies.


    However, although it seems to be so divided, where do these mutant animals and zombies have any geographical awareness? It''s not surprising to run into each other''s territory.


    Beast king and corpse king?


    If these two guys work in Europe, it would be good.


    If these two guys fight, there will be a great threat less to mankind, which is equivalent to saving two troubles!


    Of course, the corpse king and the beast king took away only a part, and there are still a lot left in Middle Earth.


    I hope it will be smooth this time. It''s better not to provoke the beast king.


    Although I don''t know the strength of the beast king, if I can become the king of a group of mutant beasts, the strength should not be weak.


    "What does the beast king look like?" I asked casually.


    "Well, it looks like a huge turtle." she knocked her head and said.


    What does a turtle look like?


    Good guy, can turtles become animal kings?


    I''m a little curious about how powerful the tortoise is and how he can become the beast king.


    However, these are not our problems to consider. The Dragon flew from the sky again. After a long time, the python on the ground woke up, and its huge body quickly retracted, looking frightened.


    We are not very familiar with Europe.


    Although there is a map in hand, there is no positioning system, and we can only predict our position according to our general judgment.


    It was under such difficult conditions that we finally arrived in Britain after taking an unknown number of laps.


    In these places, the number of zombies is significantly reduced, and the number of mutant animals can be seen is significantly increased.


    But whether before or now, the only thing you can''t see is the trace of human beings.


    And these places give people a very strange feeling.


    In the streets and in the jungle, we can see countless pigs, sheep, cattle, horses and other things walking on the ground in groups.


    Occasionally, a mutant animal will come out from the side, just like a lion hunting, pick up a prey and go!


    But it''s totally different from what we''ve met before. They will never kill one more prey, even if that prey is close at hand!


    Moreover, the targets of hunting are all old, weak, sick and disabled, pregnant animals and small animals. They will never hunt.


    We looked at each other like that.


    Captive!


    I can''t help but have such a word in my heart!

 Chapter 1130

    It feels like captivity.


    It''s like humans raise livestock.


    Pigs, cattle, sheep, horses, deer... These are large animals with very strong reproductive ability. These animals take plants as food, and plants have not been greatly affected in the end.


    As long as there is a slightly stable environment and these animals are given a period of time, these animals can develop into a terrorist group in a very short time.


    Especially in the absence of natural enemies, the breeding speed is more terrible.


    When the populations of these animals grew up, the mutant animals began to hunt these animals.


    They only hunt a few animals at a time, which will have no impact on the flocks of animals. These captive animals and these mutant animals form a balance to a certain extent.


    Smart!


    When we see this scene, we have to admire these mutant animals. They can do this, which is comparable to human wisdom.


    Under the maintenance of this balance, the mutant beast can be said to live in a relatively stable environment.


    But... The trouble is zombies.


    Those zombies are different from the mutant animals. Although the mutant animals are cruel, they still have some wisdom. They can accept the management of the beast king.


    The emergence of zombies is almost a disaster for these animals!


    Once zombies attack animals, it is the rhythm of infecting a group of animals, which is very destructive.


    Sometimes, because of the attack of these zombies, these mutant animals will even be in danger of food shortage.


    For both humans and mutant beasts, these zombies are a group of dung stirring sticks.


    That kind of super infectivity is a huge trouble!


    Mutant animals can use their own wisdom, strength and strong control over ordinary animals to keep ordinary animals as their own food reserves.


    But zombies have no ability and talent in this field. For these zombies who lack food, if they want to live, they can only plunder and rob the food of mutant animals.


    When we flew over here, we couldn''t help sighing! These mutant beasts did what we couldn''t do before.


    We had thought about raising livestock in captivity on a large scale before. Although some were implemented, in this war, all of them were killed and nothing remained. It can be said that all the previous efforts were in vain.


    These mutant animals take a completely free range way to release these animals so that they can roam freely on the land, go to any place with rich vegetation and live freely. Anyway, no matter how these animals run, they can''t run out of the palm of these mutant animals.


    Along the way, groups of animals are clearly visible.


    The mutant animals, except when they are hungry, will come to prey. At other times, the mutant animals hunt zombies around to eliminate any danger that may affect these animals.


    Mutant animals provide a safe living environment for these animals, and animals provide enough food for mutant animals!


    To be able to do this, I am more curious about the so-called beast king. Even humans are difficult to do this. It is really amazing that an animal can be so perfect.


    If we don''t have other things to do now, I must find the beast king and ask him how to do it.


    Of course, just seeing this scene can already point out a way for our subsequent development.


    The Dragon continued to fly through the sky. After crossing the English channel, we finally appeared over Britain.


    Britain belongs to an island country, separated by a strait from the European continent. Perhaps it is for this reason that we can''t see a zombie in this place.


    Maybe those zombies have been emptied by the mutant beasts here.


    This place is a paradise for mutant animals.


    Flying in the sky and running underground, there are mutant animals everywhere. You can even see a huge goshawk, who is not afraid of death and pours at the dragon!


    Poor goshawk didn''t know what opponent he was facing. He was directly torn to pieces by the terrible dragon.


    Seeing that an ordinary mutant beast dared to challenge himself, the Dragon felt that his threat was threatened. In his anger, the Dragon roared loudly in the sky.


    The dragon''s voice, like a hurricane, swept over in an instant and fell from the sky. The mutant animals who heard the Dragon roar curled up on the ground and trembled.


    As for those ordinary animals, they hid on the ground and didn''t move. They were almost scared to death by Long Wei.


    It''s horrible.


    Your sister!


    I wanted to beat this fool.


    This guy moves so fast that I can''t stop him. This fool, we were going to sneak over and look for it. You guy howled so loudly. This is good. The mutant beast below immediately knew that an intruder appeared.


    Although Britain is located in the remote area of this place and is still on an island, it is unlikely that the beast king will stay here, but if it appears here, it will add a lot of trouble to us?


    However, the giant dragon did not feel that he had done something wrong. Instead, he was elated and howled in the sky.


    Seeing those mutant animals below being scared to death by themselves, this guy felt very proud.


    Seeing this, I''m too lazy to scold this guy.


    It''s already like this. It''s no use stopping now. Let''s just ignore it. Let this guy release his overwhelming Longwei. In this way, no little monsters dare to stop in front.


    The road was unimpeded. Even if the dragon was very fast, it was still very difficult for us to find the blood pool.


    Because we don''t know where the blood pool is, and we don''t know what the landmark looks like, which can give us a hint.


    Lucian knows too little information in this regard. Otherwise, even if he just gives us a general building, we can find some.


    And I believe that zelas will not foolishly leave the blood pool outside. It must be in underground areas. It''s definitely a lot of trouble to find it.


    But we are ready to fight for a long time!


    The dragon''s body hovers in the sky. Our first way is to judge by smell.


    We take it for granted that if it is a blood pool, it must have accumulated countless blood. The bloody smell should be very strong. As long as we can smell the smell, we can certainly find the location of the blood pool.


    But we still thought too simply. We saw that we had flown all over more than half of Britain, but we didn''t find it at all.


    This aimless search really gives people a headache.


    It took us about a whole day to fly over the whole UK almost once, but there was still no harvest.


    I discussed with ah Shen. It''s really impossible. Then I can only land on the ground and search more carefully. Anyway, I must find that place.


    Just when we thought so, there was a sudden Bang below, and the ground under our feet suddenly split from the middle.


    Then I saw the overwhelming flame, just like the eruption of an underground volcano, surging out of the ground. With a sharp cry, a figure opened its wings and roared directly into the sky.


    That looks like a flaming Phoenix.


    Fire phoenix!


    It''s quite different from Bingya''s coldness. It''s an elf in the fire.


    The huge and slender body is full of a noble feeling. Its wings are open. Even compared with the dragon, the body is no inferior.


    A roar, directly intercepted in front of the dragon.


    Even the giant dragon, at this time, seems to feel that it has encountered a real enemy. Its body temporarily stays in mid air and sings loudly.


    There was a slight disdain in the sound!

 Chapter 1131

    We can all feel the overwhelming heat wave from the fire phoenix.


    This is a very powerful opponent. From the smell of his body, this guy''s strength should not be inferior to that of Xiao ba. He is definitely a powerful enemy.


    However, although the enemy''s strength is strong, the dragon is so proud that he has never taken the fire phoenix to heart. Even I can feel a desire to try from the dragon. It seems that I want to rush over and tear the fire phoenix to pieces.


    However, the Dragon did not act like this, because the emergence of the fire phoenix is only the beginning.


    Boom!


    The terrible sound from below continued.


    Then I heard an angry tiger roar. Tiger, it was the king of beasts. A tiger roar made all beasts surrender.


    Where the sound spread, the mutant beasts crawled on the ground one by one, indicating their submission to the beast king.


    Soon I saw only a huge yellow figure, drilling out of the ground. His huge body was almost comparable to a tentacle of Xiao ba.


    A huge body dozens of meters long, crawling on the ground, the tiger raised his head and stared at the dragon in the sky. There were bursts of threatening roars in his throat.


    The second powerful mutant appeared. It was a fierce tiger.


    It doesn''t give us time to think at all. A nearby building fell directly under the power of terror. After that building, a huge black bear whose size is absolutely no worse than that of the tiger king also appeared. The dumping of that building just now is the masterpiece of this black bear''s paw.


    A third beast appears.


    In the distance, the fourth beast also appeared. It was a huge turtle. It was no smaller than the first two. It climbed slowly. Although the speed was very slow, it gave people an indestructible feeling.


    Four beasts appeared in a row.


    But this is not over. In the rear, a huge ape, comparable to King Kong, is jumping on the top of the building. Its huge size has no impact on its sensitivity.


    After a few jumps, the great ape''s body had jumped to the roof of the highest building, and his hands beat hard on his chest. His ferocious face stared at the dragon in the air.


    The strength of these five guys is obviously extraordinary.


    Great apes, turtles, tigers, bears, phoenixes!


    The news from the python before was that there was only one spirit turtle, which was the beast king here, but now the situation is completely different.


    Each of these five guys has the strength to become a king.


    The beast king, do you say that there are five failed, or that these five guys are just the hands of the beast king?


    Whatever the possibility, it seems a little dangerous.


    When the fire phoenix first came out, the dragon was still very arrogant and didn''t take the fire phoenix to heart at all, but now after five came out at once, even the Dragon changed its appearance slightly and vaguely felt the threat.


    The wings fanned quickly, supported their bodies, and stared at the five powerful beasts. The majesty of the dragon would never put down.


    "Who are you and why did you step into the territory of our orcs?" after several companions appeared, the fire phoenix finally spoke, which was a clear and normal human voice.


    When the Dragon first entered the territory, these guys had found it, but nothing happened to the Dragon at that time, and these powerful mutant beasts were not ready to provoke the terrible life of the dragon.


    They thought the dragon was just passing by, but they never thought that the Dragon had been circling in the sky for a day and had no intention of leaving.


    Moreover, the emergence of the dragon has brought great fear to those mutant animals and ordinary animals. If these guys know they don''t appear again, I''m afraid they can''t.


    Five powerful lives surround the dragon in the middle, and only one fire phoenix can fly to the sky.


    But we know that at this height, the other four guys have a chance to attack the dragon. The situation is very bad for us.


    "Cough..." I coughed softly and stood on the dragon''s head.


    Eh?


    It was at this time that the beasts found us on the dragon. The dragon was too big and we were too small. These guys ignored us at all.


    "Cough, well... Sorry, we didn''t mean to disturb your life. We came here to find something. As long as we find it, we''ll leave immediately," I said.


    Although we are all experts and dragons, if we really work with each other, people shout and thousands of mutant animals surround us. We don''t feel very well.


    "Eh, it''s you?" Huofeng said in surprise when she didn''t hear what I said.


    Listen to that appearance, this Huofeng seems to know my appearance.


    It''s my turn to feel strange. I don''t remember what Fire Phoenix I know.


    I know only one phoenix, Bingya, ice crystal Phoenix. As for the fire phoenix, I don''t know it at all. Where did it come from?


    I didn''t react for a while.


    The fire phoenix seemed to notice my expression. Her body swayed in mid air and revolved around me to ask other beasts to relax their vigilance.


    "Sir, can you land and talk? Don''t worry, we have absolutely no malice." the fire phoenix continued.


    After a little hesitation, maybe the art experts were brave, so we agreed to the request of the fire phoenix and urged the dragon under us to land from the sky.


    At the sight of me, the tiger, the great ape, the spirit turtle and the black bear all showed a clear appearance.


    It''s getting more and more strange. I don''t know these guys, but they look familiar to me.


    "It''s normal that you don''t know us like this, but you should know someone," said the fire phoenix. Let me wait a moment.


    Then he turned and flew away. Before long, the fire phoenix flew back again. Only this time, another figure appeared on the fire phoenix.


    That''s a human.


    When I saw the man, I finally understood: "is it you?"


    Spirit of the beast, udil!


    I once met the professor''s spaceship. This was the first powerful enemy I met. At that time, it seemed that he was going to meet an important person and was the first to stop me.


    Then I gave him a mercury machete, told him about it, and he left.


    "Yes, it''s me. I didn''t expect to meet here." the man smiled and said, "my name, Zhang Huan!"


    Since it''s an acquaintance, it''s easy to do. We''ll get familiar with it soon.


    Zhang Huan, who had a brother, was kidnapped on the spaceship by zeras. That day he was going to talk to his brother, but that time was also his farewell to his brother.


    After the turmoil, relying on the powerful power of the spirit of the beast, Zhang Huan killed a blood path from the encirclement. After the spacecraft fell, he also took the opportunity to escape.


    Zhang Huan inherited the power of Udine, the spirit of the beast, and completely inherited it. Udine was too seriously injured. He passed several animal spirits in his body to Zhang Huan and died.


    Zhang Huan also liked animals very much since he was a child. On the contrary, he had little communication with humans except his brother.


    In this case, Zhang Huan assumed the responsibility of the beast king.


    Led the mutant beast to Europe, avoiding chaos and war in Middle Earth.


    At the same time, Zhang Huan also released all the beast spirits in his body.


    In the game, the spirit of the beast can passively obtain the agility of the spirit monkey. At the same time, it can change among the four forms of Phoenix, tiger, spirit turtle and giant bear. In fact, there are five kinds of animal spirits in Zhang Huan''s body.


    The beast king is actually these five.


    Each of the five animal kings led a group of mutant animals. The python we met was just under the spirit turtle, so that we thought there was only one so-called animal king!


    Zhang Huan lives here and is at ease.

 Chapter 1132

    Although Zhang Huan inherited the power of Udine, he didn''t get much guidance. The only thing he got was the five animal spirits.


    Different from Udine, Zhang Huan chose to release these animal spirits completely.


    In fact, even if Zhang Huan didn''t do that, as the animal spirits in his body woke up one by one, Zhang Huan''s body was under more and more pressure.


    After all, he is not a real animal Spirit Walker. When the strength of these animal spirits becomes stronger and stronger, Zhang Huan will eventually be unable to support it. At that time, Zhang Huan''s life may not be saved.


    In fact, after Zhang Huan released all the animal spirits on his body, he regained his freedom.


    But Zhang Huan chose to stay here. On the one hand, Zhang Huan did not like to communicate with human beings. He had some autism and was in the late stage; Second, Zhang Huan likes all kinds of animals very much, so he just stayed here.


    As the benefactor of the five animal spirits, Zhang Huan is naturally given preferential treatment here. No matter when, Zhang Huan eats and wears the best. Even some small animals accompany Zhang Huan to relieve his boredom. He has the same status as the supreme emperor here.


    He will spend his life here safely until the end of his life.


    Although I don''t agree with Zhang Huan''s choice of such a life, it is the path chosen by people themselves, and we don''t have room to plug in.


    Moreover, Zhang Huan didn''t care about what the current human society was like.


    The only brother he cares about is dead, and he doesn''t care about the lives of others.


    "In this way, you should be one of the two most important forces in mankind?" Zhang Huan said. "Then I don''t know whether you can represent the survivors of China. We can make an agreement."


    The number of survivors in China is already small, and most of them are concentrated in the Western Theater.


    But I think if we make any agreement, the Western Theater should also agree.


    "Please say!"


    "Although I am a human, I now represent the beast family." Zhang Heng said: "these mutant beasts are different from ordinary beasts. They are more like the orcs in movies and novels. Although they are the body of beasts, they also have wisdom, feelings and their own ethnic groups."


    "They are not a group of monsters like zombies."


    "Maybe you fought a lot with the mutant beast before, and the mutant beast also killed a lot of people, but I don''t think there is an irreconcilable contradiction between humans and the beast race."


    "In fact, we have only one common enemy now, that is, zombies. Zombies are too infectious. This is our common enemy. I think you should also know?"


    God and I nodded. The infectivity of zombies is indeed the most terrible weapon of zombies. Without zombies after infectivity, the threat will be reduced by many times.


    Although we now have anti autopsy serum, the quantity is limited, and some autopsy may not be relieved.


    "Of course, I also know that the possibility of peaceful coexistence between humans and orcs is not great. Even if humans can restrain each other, orcs can''t."


    "Even if there are five of them in charge, once the beast instinct appears, no one can stop it. Therefore, although we can''t live in the same area peacefully, I think we can make an agreement."


    "You, the orcs living in Asia, I will let them pick them up. Those who don''t want to come have nothing to do with us."


    "We live in Europe, and our sphere of influence is also in Europe. The places where we hunt and hunt are here. We will never enter the region of Asia. Once we break through the region of Asia, you are free to kill and cut. We will never participate. How about?"


    Zhang Huan, can represent five animal spirits.


    I can see that although Zhang Huan has almost no power, the five animal spirits follow Zhang Huan''s lead.


    Moreover, what Zhang Huan said is indeed a good way to solve the current contradictions.


    Confined to a region, just like a country, it will never cross the border.


    Maybe we can''t coexist peacefully in the same city, but we can coexist peacefully on this earth.


    Just like the fish man in the sea and the human on the land.


    Only between the sea and land, that is the geographical distance, but here, it is a distance that needs our own control.


    If successful, humans will no longer have to worry about the threat of mutant animals.


    "How do you feel?" Zhang Huan looked at us and asked.


    "We feel very good." I said honestly, "but you know, there is another force over there. I have to discuss this matter with them. Otherwise, we can''t guarantee it casually. Of course, we agree with this agreement very much."


    "I understand," said Zhang Huan. "In fact, we don''t like war!"


    "War? That''s what madmen like."


    The agreement can''t be reached for the time being, but this is a good signal. If the problem between us and the mutant beast doesn''t need to be solved by war, it''s naturally the best. However, I think old man Chu Tian should not be so crazy.


    This time, even if you can''t find the blood pool, as long as you can reach this agreement, it should be a victory, right?


    "By the way, I don''t know what you''re here for. If there''s anything we can do for you, just ask." Zhang Huan finished his business, and it''s our turn.


    With the help of mutant animals, it should be much easier for us to find the blood pool.


    "Blood pool?" Zhang Huan frowned when we said this.


    "It''s a big spaceship that occasionally stops somewhere over Britain," I said quickly.


    "However, we have never seen any spaceship." Zhang Huan said with some hesitation.


    It''s impossible. When the spaceship came to look for the blood pool, it didn''t stop at all, just let the professor leave it by himself?


    "Wait a minute, could it be that thing?" the fire phoenix seemed to suddenly think of something.


    "This place is full of mutant animals. They have appeared several times. The mutant animals in one place seem to be frightened and run around, but when we go there, we don''t find anything."


    That''s really possible.


    That professor is zelas, one of the most terrible guys in the world. If he is that guy, he may really exert terrible pressure on those mutant beasts.


    "Where is that place?" ah Shen and I both brightened up and hurriedly asked.


    "I can take you there, but can you tell us what the blood pool is?" asked the fire phoenix.


    Ah Shen and I looked at each other, then nodded and opened my mouth: "in the blood pool, we collected and stored the blood rain that fell from the beginning of the world, which was full of the blood of countless heroes in the rune continent."


    "The blood pool was built by zerath."


    Zeras!


    Obviously, this name changed the faces of those animal spirits.


    "Silas is our biggest enemy now. He is more terrible than carlsas and Lisandro. He wants to absorb the power in the blood pool." I explained.


    "Lisandro?" the tiger suddenly raised his head: "have you met Lisandro?"


    "Lisandro has been killed by us." I remembered that the spirit of the beast seemed to be an enemy with Lisandro: "just a month ago."


    When we learned that lissandro had killed us, the beasts became excited and noisy. It was really gratifying that the frost witch was killed. The only pity was that she didn''t kill herself.


    "Unexpectedly, you killed the frost witch Lisandro. The frost witch is our most terrible enemy. As a thank you, we can help you destroy the blood pool," said the tiger.


    It''s a good thing to have help.


    But at this time, we hesitated.


    "Sorry, if you go to help, you may annoy zelas. The guy''s Revenge may be very terrible, and you may not be able to bear it." although they are willing to help, I am very happy, but zelas''s revenge is very terrible.


    "Silas?" several animal spirits laughed grimly.

 Chapter 1133

    Zelas?


    The five animal spirits all became ferocious, and their eyes were crazy, as if they wanted to choose people to eat.


    Yes, they were enslaved by zelas before. Because Zhang Huan''s brother was caught by zelas, Zhang Huan was forced to be controlled by zelas, and so were their five animal spirits.


    Moreover, Zhang Huan''s brother was killed by zelas.


    No matter for the five animal spirits or Zhang Huan, this is an unforgettable hatred. Said daozelas, these people may want to kill zelas and crush zelas more than I do.


    Because of fear of zelas''s revenge, this will not stop the actions of several animal spirits, but will make these animal spirits more crazy and more determined to pass.


    They won''t be afraid of zeras, absolutely not.


    The beast king is strong and proud. The history of being enslaved before can only be washed with his own claws.


    "Mr. Lin, I think you''d better not refuse. Although the strength of zelas is very strong, this place is our territory. Half of Europe is full of mutant animals. They can call up a powerful army of mutant animals at any time. At this time, it is different from the past. Even if we compete with zelas, we may not be inferior." Zhang Huan was full of confidence in these animal spirits. He didn''t believe that these animal spirits would lose to zelas.


    Also, this place is full of mutated beasts. The number is calculated in 100000, which is more than the capable people in our two places combined.


    I don''t think nazeras dares to make trouble in such a place, does he?


    In that case, we won''t refuse and agree. Not to mention the help of these five animal spirits, it is equivalent to adding a powerful force out of thin air. Each of these five animal spirits has no inferior combat effectiveness.


    Five add up, even the dragon is not necessarily an opponent.


    Fire phoenix sent Zhang Huan back first, and then we started.


    This time is different from the previous blind search. We have a fixed goal. Under the leadership of several animal spirits, we will soon arrive in this area.


    When we came here, we were shocked.


    Good guy, Buckingham Palace, isn''t this where the queen of England lives?


    If it''s really here, that guy zelas is really good at choosing places.


    However, no matter Buckingham Palace or anywhere, it has now become a paradise for mutant animals. The whole palace has lost its former glory and has become dilapidated and messy everywhere.


    Traces of blood, after such a long time, there is still no news. The so-called Buckingham Palace has now become a ruin.


    "This is the place. There were some mutant animals living in this place before, but with the emergence of those strange things, all the mutant animals living nearby left." the giant ape broke into the palace, looked around and said.


    Five animal spirits in this place have also come to search, but they have not found anything useful. At that time, the giant ape in charge of the search thought it might be caused by the struggle between some mutant animals, so they didn''t pay attention to it, but for now, this place is the most suspicious area.


    Looking around, there was nothing around.


    However, this situation had long been within our expectation, and we didn''t think that the professor would be stupid enough to build the blood pool in broad daylight.


    "I guess the blood pool should be built deep underground. I wonder if you can summon a group of members of the rat beast clan? You can break through and search underground." after thinking about it, I said.


    "Of course."


    Rats are the animals with the largest number and the most mutated animals. Of course, they are also the weakest. These rat mutated animals have little combat power!


    But when that number reaches a certain level, the destructive power is also very terrible.


    Several animal spirits began to roar loudly. It was a tone we didn''t understand, but for those beasts, this sound had a different meaning. It was the language of communication between animal races.


    Before long, we felt that the ground under our feet seemed to tremble slightly. I felt something and looked around.


    I only saw tiny figures crawling on the ground, constantly approaching our direction.


    When I got a little closer, I saw clearly that they were all mice.


    Mutant mouse.


    The big one is like a fat pig. The small one is even the size of a walnut, smaller than a normal mouse.


    There are all red, teeth eversion, sharper than knives. In short, all kinds of mutant mice are everywhere.


    In half a minute, the surrounding area was densely covered with mutant mice everywhere, almost completely covering the ground.


    One by one, the mutant mice are chattering. The overwhelming number of them shows that Chen Yi and Zijiao are frowning. There is no doubt that mice and cockroaches are definitely the biggest natural enemies for women.


    Good guy, all around has been filled in this moment. It''s impossible to imagine how many there are. At least there are thousands, even tens of thousands, or even more.


    I saw the tiger roaring in front of the mutant mice, as if giving orders to the mutant mice.


    After receiving the order, the mutant rats immediately dispersed, one by one, and then pieces of smoke and dust filled the sky. These mutant rats began to dig holes.


    No matter what the mutant mouse looks like, the only thing that won''t change is its talent for digging holes!


    According to the tiger''s order, these mutant mice will search a huge area within thousands of meters in the shortest time, and the depth will extend to a position thousands of meters below the ground.


    Even if the professor built the blood pool in the underground sink, he couldn''t escape the search of these mutant mice.


    Their ability to dig holes may not be as good as the members of the void family, but the number is much more.


    With the help of these mutant mice, things will certainly become quite easy.


    We all breathed a sigh of relief. Inadvertently, I saw Aishi next to us. Aishi''s face seemed to become a little gloomy, especially his eyes, which looked particularly low and depressed.


    Bright twinkling ice blue eyes, as if afraid of something.


    I seldom see ash look like this.


    Ash is a very calm woman, no matter when!


    As a shooter, he is extremely sensitive to danger, but even between life and death, ash''s expression won''t even change much.


    But now, there was such a feeling on ashy''s face. I couldn''t think of it for a moment, and I was almost stunned.


    "What''s the matter, what did you detect?" I couldn''t help asking.


    Aishi shook her head and seemed to have a distressed feeling on her face: "I can''t tell the taste. I don''t know what''s going on. I always feel a little depressed."


    I looked at the other people next to me, Le Fulan, Elise, and even Ruiwen, a female general killed from the battlefield. They didn''t have this situation.


    Isn''t Ashley the only one who noticed?


    These people have no less experience than ash. If there is really danger, ash can feel it. They have no reason not to notice it.


    My eyebrows wrinkled imperceptibly!


    No one spoke, just waiting quietly.


    About half an hour later, the tiger''s head suddenly lifted up and his ears quickly braced up. The guy heard something.


    "Yes, I found a huge secret room 900 meters below. It is made of granite. It''s very solid and they can''t break through," said the tiger quickly.


    "But they will give us a way to the underground."


    At the tiger''s command, those mutant mice have climbed out from under the ground. Just in front of us, dust is flying, and a hole is emerging quickly in front of us.


    With the continuous expansion and extension, a channel that can accommodate two people walking side by side has appeared in front of us.


    "Go!"


    With the tiger taking the lead, the party began to drill underground.

 Chapter 1134

    Following the passage opened by the mutant mouse, we soon entered the area below the ground. Unfortunately, although the dragon''s strength is awesome, its size is too big and can only be forced to stay outside.


    After all, it takes time to open an underground passage. Even these mutant mice need a lot of effort. After about two hours, we finally came to the basement detected by the mutant mouse.


    It is similar to the underground city of S City, but the scale is smaller, and it is not supported by alloy glass. It is completely stacked by strong and solid boulders.


    Each of these stones is dozens of meters long. I don''t know how many tons they weigh. I can''t imagine who piled them up with what force.


    The underground area is surrounded by tunnels dug by those mutant rats. Although we can''t see the whole picture of the basement, we can also feel the terrible smell.


    The boulder is too big and thick for these mutant rats to open.


    There is such a huge basement under Buckingham Palace. You can think of it even with your toes. This place is absolutely strange.


    And the mutant mice found the entrance to the basement.


    The place is also stacked with boulders, but a huge stone gate is left, which is the only access to the basement.


    Those mutant mice don''t have the strength to break the huge stone gate.


    The stone door has a keyhole on it. It seems that you need a key to open it.


    Naturally, we have no keys, but for us, sometimes brute force can solve most problems.


    After taking a look at the stone gate, it is about ten meters high. I don''t know how thick it is. The weight may exceed our imagination.


    "I''ll try!" ah Shen shook his arm and said.


    Then he came to the front of the stone gate and supported it with his hands. His eyes were round and sudden. He only heard a roar from a God and his arms began to work hard.


    But the stone gate didn''t give any face and didn''t move.


    Let alone open the stone gate, there was not even a little movement or creak.


    I can''t open it at all. A Shen is a power expert. Usually one punch can break stones, but the stone gate in front of us may be thicker than we thought.


    "We''ll come too."


    The tiger, the giant ape and the black bear also stepped forward. These three guys, the tiger and the black bear, are amazing in strength. The giant ape knows that the strength is absolutely terrible just looking at the guy''s body shape.


    Plus God, the four Hercules began to work hard at the same time.


    At this moment, the stone gate finally gave a little response.


    Boom!


    There was only a slight movement. In this place, there were bursts of sounds like thunder.


    We didn''t have a key, so we had to rely on our strong power to destroy the machine inside, and then push the stone gate open with absolute power. In this way, the difficulty was increased many times in that moment.


    However, with the efforts of the four Hercules, the stone gate finally gave some movement.


    However, looking at the appearance of these four people, they were sweating, and their bodies were constantly shaking. Obviously, they had exhausted their strength, but the stone gate was silent except for some movement at the beginning.


    After gritting my teeth, I also walked up and concentrated my strength on my arm.


    Elise, Aria and Ruiwen, three women with a little strength, also came to help.


    It would be best if the dragon were here. However, the guy''s strength alone may be greater than us combined.


    However, it seems that we don''t need the help of the dragon. After all of us worked hard, the situation finally changed.


    The extremely dull sound, the sound of boulders rubbing on the ground, came into my ears.


    With the efforts of so many of us, the heavy stone gate was finally pushed open a little. It took a few minutes. A gap that could accommodate a person was finally pushed open.


    The next second, the extremely strong smell of blood came out of it and almost made us vomit.


    Originally, we were worried about whether there would be a picture of a large stream of blood gushing out of it, but we thought too much.


    Although the pungent smell of blood makes people want to vomit, that picture has never appeared.


    When we smell the pungent smell of blood, we know that this time we are coming to the right place.


    Resisting the smell, we went in one by one.


    The flame around the fire phoenix makes the whole underground space red, and everything in it is displayed in front of us.


    After arriving here, we feel the difficulty of this underground project more and more.


    At a glance, the whole underground space piled up by boulders is bigger than we thought. It is more than 300 meters long and 200 meters wide. As for the height, it is roughly estimated that it will not be less than 100 meters, forming a huge cube like area.


    In the middle of this huge cube, there is a slightly smaller thing like a pond standing in the middle of this area.


    The pungent smell of blood came from the pond. Inside, it was the blood pool.


    Although the process encountered a little trouble, the result was better than we thought. We found the blood pool so smoothly.


    Then the rest is to destroy the blood pool.


    Although the blood in the blood pool is a very powerful thing, it may have a very good effect and can be a group of experts for a long time.


    However, we don''t have that technology to use, and we don''t have that time.


    This time we must destroy this blood pool.


    We started to speed up one by one, rushed to the blood pool, jumped, and fell directly on the boulder next to the pool.


    Those stones are more than ten meters wide. Otherwise, they simply can''t bear the indescribable blood in the pond.


    Under the irradiation of the fire phoenix flame, everything on the surface of the blood pool is particularly clear.


    Viscous, just like refined oil!


    At close range, the bloody smell is particularly pungent.


    There is a white bubble on the blood pool, and occasionally bubbles of bubbles emerge from below and burst.


    This blood pool should have been here for many years, but it gives people the feeling that the blood in it is not only not completely solidified, but even flowing gently like running water.


    After arriving here, the expression on ashy''s face became extraordinarily strange.


    Different from our expressions, it is not a shocked or uncomfortable look, but a deeper and more worried look.


    Where are your eyes? The surface of the blood pool scanned quickly, and even released the spirit of falcon.


    Ashy''s performance was so strange that we didn''t know what ashy wanted to do.


    But soon, as if she had found something, ash ran quickly to the left along the boulder.


    I was stunned and quickly followed up from behind.


    Before long, ash stopped and stared straight at the center of the blood pool.


    I followed ash''s eyes and searched the blood red area. Soon my eyes lit up.


    That''s a very slight difference. If you don''t pay attention to it a little, it may be ignored.


    In the middle of the blood pool, there is a human shaped bulge.


    It was a dead body, floating in the middle of the blood pool. If you don''t care, you may ignore the dead body.


    How can there be a dead body in the middle of this blood pool?


    When we saw this, we were stunned one by one. Could it be said that before us, there were others who could not reach this place?


    "I''ll get the dead body out," said the fire phoenix.


    He was the only one of these people who could fly. Now he spread his wings and roared in the direction of the dead body.


    Be careful... I just wanted to remind you, but the fire phoenix is so fast that it doesn''t give me a chance to remind. My body has roared past.

 Chapter 1135

    The speed of the fire phoenix was very fast. In the blink of an eye, it reached the middle of the blood pool, and then two huge Phoenix claws directly grabbed the body in the blood pool below.


    We have been staring at the movement of the fire phoenix.


    When the fire phoenix''s claw was about to touch the body, the originally calm blood pool under the body was like an explosive explosion. Suddenly, a huge, blood red claw suddenly stretched out from below and grabbed directly at the fire phoenix''s body.


    Caught off guard, the fire phoenix was startled.


    Fortunately, the strength of the fire phoenix was strong enough. I just felt that the situation was wrong. My wings forced a fan and my body rushed directly into the air.


    The blood claw almost crossed under the fire phoenix''s claw and almost caught the fire phoenix.


    This accident shocked all of us, one by one with wide eyes and incredible faces.


    We are ready to fight immediately. Once the enemy appears, he will face the most brutal attack.


    But that never happened.


    Although the picture just frightened many people, it soon retracted into the blood pool after the blood claw failed.


    Peace was restored in the blood pool, as if things had never happened before, which made people feel particularly incredible.


    There was only one body left, floating above the blood pool.


    Is there any monster living in this blood pool?


    Could it be said that Lucian''s intelligence is wrong? Nazeras built the blood pool in this place, not only to store blood rain, but also to cultivate other monsters?


    The fire phoenix was startled and flew back. He just wanted to drag the body back, but he almost put himself in it.


    But in addition to the movement just now, there was no movement in the blood pool. If the previous picture was not still vivid, we even thought we were dazzled.


    "What on earth... Is that?" said the fire phoenix with lingering fear.


    Although the fire phoenix is strong, it is full of confidence in its own strength.


    But just then, in the fire phoenix''s heart, there was a feeling that it was completely inevitable. If he had just been caught by the blood rain, he would be dead, really dead.


    I don''t even have a chance to struggle.


    The owner of the bloody claw is definitely a terrible and abnormal guy.


    "You ask me who I ask?" the tiger roared angrily, "grandma, I didn''t expect there was such a monster on our territory. We didn''t find it."


    Great apes and black bears were also roaring on the ground, and their eyes were filled with a strong uneasiness.


    This guy is absolutely terrible. If it''s not found in advance this time, when the guy inside is born, it may be the time for the complete extinction of the mutant beast family.


    This was an unexpected accident that disrupted our preparations.


    "Do you want to destroy this blood pool first?" frowned, ah Shen said loudly.


    "Can you bring the body out first?" said ash suddenly.


    Aishi seldom spoke and asked for anything. What made me even more surprised was that Aishi cared so much about the body.


    What is the reason why ash cares so much about that body.


    I don''t know, but ash hasn''t made his request for a long time, and I will definitely agree.


    But the body is in the middle of the blood pool, and a blood claw may attack at any time. It seems that it is not so easy to get the body.


    Lefflan tried to restrain herself with phantom chains, but failed in the end.


    The body was too far in either direction.


    Elise''s spider silk can''t be ejected that far.


    Finally, after thinking about it, I smelted dozens of weapons. Under the influence of metal manipulation power, all the metals were elongated, softened and turned into a real chain.


    Then, under my control, it extended from the surface of the blood pool, and finally came to the body, wrapped around the body, and then recovered quickly.


    Just when the metal chain was stained with blood, my face suddenly changed.


    Prick!


    A piece of white smoke suddenly rose up, and I could feel the chain I manipulated was rapidly corroded by those blood.


    In this case, I couldn''t help speeding up. When I finally dragged the body out of the blood and threw it on the stone, the chain had become pitted, corroded and even completely broken.


    Those blood water can corrode metals, but I don''t know why, it has no corrosive force on the rocks next to it.


    When we dragged the body out, we found that there was even a very strange thing in the hand of the body.


    It was a huge, black weapon just like the monster''s teeth. It was a big knife. The handle of the knife was still in the hands of the corpse. It seemed that the corpse never gave up the weapon in his hand until death.


    Moreover, I don''t know what material the weapon is made of. In this blood water that can corrode metal, it has not been damaged and still maintains its original appearance.


    The body was not destroyed.


    I don''t know how long the body has been submerged in the blood pool, but the body hasn''t rotted and there are no signs of corrosion. It looks like it''s just been dead for a few hours.


    In the position of the chest, you can see an obvious scar, which penetrates directly from the position of the heart. It is the only fatal injury.


    As for the man''s appearance, he looked like a rough European man with a thick beard and a ferocious face.


    His body is strong and his muscles look as strong as stones.


    Rough, savage!


    A faint sigh came from Aishi''s mouth.


    Obviously, we didn''t know who the man was, but ash recognized it.


    "I didn''t expect that he would die here." ash whispered softly, with some sadness in his voice.


    This sentence of ash made my heart thump.


    Several people beside Ruiwen also changed their faces.


    "You, know this man, is your friend?" the tortoise asked in a slow tone.


    "He is the king of barbarians, Tamil."


    Ash finally said the man''s real identity.


    The king of barbarians, Tamil, is also the nominal husband of Aishi.


    The leader of a tribe above freldrod, one of the strongest and bravest soldiers in freldrod''s extremely cold region.


    Before I learned the great move of the Barbarian King, endless anger. At that time, we already knew that the Barbarian King had died.


    But where and why the Barbarian King died is a mystery.


    No one expected that when looking for the blood pool, he would find the body of manwang.


    No wonder ash had always behaved like that before. The closer he was to the blood pool, the more strange he looked.


    Perhaps in the dark, ash had felt it, and even suspected it in his heart. When ash really saw it, he was completely determined in his heart.


    Fortunately, Aishi had known the news of Tamil''s death before. Although she was very sad, Aishi could bear it. In Aishi''s eyes, she was replaced by hatred.


    Tamil died here, so the murderer can be imagined.


    It must be the blood claw in here.


    That mysterious monster!


    It''s really amazing that the king of barbarians fell here.


    A chill appeared in Aishi''s hands, frozen Tamil''s body, then took it down, entrusted some mutant mice to take the body out, and informed the mutant mice outside to evacuate.


    We''re about to break this blood pool.


    The monster below can kill Tamil, which is absolutely powerful. However, let us be more curious about why Tamil appears here and whether there is anything here that can attract Tamil''s attention?

 Chapter 1136

    Through the situation before us, we can probably judge some.


    Since the last time Tamil blew up his soul mark in S City, killing centaurs and shadows, he has recreated a soul mark and threw it to the earth.


    But this time, it may be a bit unlucky. Instead of investing in China, it was lost to Europe.


    Europe at that time may not be as chaotic as it is now. It was picked up by a strong European man and then came back to life.


    It may be an inadvertent opportunity, or it may be some other reason. Tamil found the basement.


    Then Tamil died here.


    We know nothing about how long Tamil died here, whether he was killed by the master of the bloody claw, and what he found. There is only a cold body in front of us, and nothing else.


    "Master, all the mutant beasts have withdrawn from Buckingham Palace. Now there is no life above the palace. It''s time." not long after, Aishi came back and sent out Tamil''s body.


    There may be fierce fighting here later. Although Tamil is dead, Aishi can''t bear to see Tamil''s body smashed here.


    Nodded and I understood.


    Glancing at the others nearby, everyone was ready.


    This blood pool has four walls. As long as we destroy one of them, the blood pool will be abandoned.


    However, it is not a simple thing to completely crush these ten meter thick boulders.


    Fire Phoenix, several animal spirits, ah Shen, Zijiao, Ruiwen, and even me. All of us withdrew and stayed on the opposite wall.


    Everyone was quiet except Chen Yi.


    Chen Yi''s hands have been raised. The familiar light is flashing rapidly on Chen Yi, and the dazzling light is exploding.


    Super cation gun, Chen Yi''s most abnormal and terrible attack, with super destructive power.


    It''s really useful to bring Chen Yi here. It''s very difficult for us to destroy this kind of huge stone more than ten meters thick, but for Chen Yi, it should not be a problem to destroy this kind of thing at all.


    In a short time, the super cation gun has completed its energy storage. Around Chen Yi, the terrible ion current is flickering and piercing one after another.


    The five animal spirits nearby were frightened by this scene.


    They only know that my strength is good. Unexpectedly, this woman also has this terrible power.


    Just when the super cation gun finally stored energy to its maximum strength, with Chen Yi''s soft drink, the super cation gun was like a meteor drawn from the front in an instant, a shiny straight line, and exploded directly on the boulder hundreds of meters away.


    Boom


    Like an earthquake.


    For a time, the whole underground palace fell into a violent shaking. The boulders on the top of the head were shaking violently and looked likely to collapse at any time.


    As for the lower part, the surface of the blood pool, which was originally viscous and did not fluctuate much, also set off a storm at this time.


    Boom... CLICK!


    Sure enough, the destructive power of the super cation cannon is too strong. The boulder more than ten meters thick can''t bear the bombing of the cation cannon!


    The opposite wall was directly blown open a huge gap.


    The blood rain in the blood pool finally found a place to vent. It was like a flood breaking the embankment. It roared out along the only gap.


    The roar of wild animals kept ringing, and the smell of blood reached an extremely strong level for a time.


    The horizontal line in the blood pool is decreasing rapidly, and the blood rain is decreasing.


    Roar!


    At this time, an earth shaking roar came from the deep underground in the middle of the blood pool. That voice was not an illusion, but a real voice.


    A beast is roaring madly.


    The dull sound rolls like thunder.


    As soon as we heard that voice, our hearts were a burst of depression.


    His face could not help but change. He could make such a sound. The owner of the sound would never be an ordinary thing. What kind of monster could make such a roar?


    I can''t imagine!


    The guy''s voice seemed to be filled with endless anger, and he was quite dissatisfied with our destruction of the blood pool.


    However, no matter how the guy shouted and tossed, the damaged blood pool finally lost the chance to repair.


    At the beginning, what was blown out was only a small gap, but because of the heavy pressure of the blood rain inside, the cracked slate could no longer bear the extrusion and completely broke up.


    The whole wall in front disappeared almost instantly.


    The surging blood rain rolled over like the waves. In a short moment, it had flooded the whole basement, rushed outside along the gate, penetrated into the ground and disappeared.


    In a short time, the height of the blood pool in front of us has fallen by half, and it is still falling down.


    About ten minutes later, the whole basement became a river.


    Blood River.


    The blood rain in the blood pool has all escaped, and there seems to be a trace of blood red in the air.


    The blood pool has been completely destroyed?


    It''s not that simple. We thought that if one of the walls was broken, the blood pool would be over.


    But we obviously think too simple.


    On the surface, the blood pool was gone, and the blood water in the blood pool was almost dissipated.


    Using the power of cation cannon and energy collapse, we blew out large and small holes in the basement and damaged the stone slabs on the ground. The blood rain almost completely penetrated the damaged places in a short time.


    Although it was still muddy in the basement, there was basically no blood rain left.


    But the problem is in the middle of the blood pool.


    After we completely destroyed the blood pool and basement, we found that an ancient well actually appeared in the middle of the blood pool.


    In the ancient well, there is still a full rain of blood.


    Although the stock of blood rain there may not be worth mentioning compared with before!


    The feeling now is that even if you don''t destroy this blood well, it may not matter too much.


    But... Now that we are here, we will not leave any blood rain to zelas.


    Most importantly, from this blood well, we can hear bursts of angry roars.


    The terrible voice I heard before came from here.


    Can''t we say that there is still something bound under the blood well? Is that thing the monster that killed Tamil?


    What is the strength of this monster? Should we release this monster and kill it?


    In this moment, there may be countless thoughts in our minds.


    Finally reached an agreement to kill this guy.


    Although we don''t know what is in the blood well, we all know that it is definitely not a good thing.


    It could be a strong ally of zeras or something.


    For the five beast spirits, we must kill this guy, which can eliminate a great threat.


    Otherwise, when the monster runs out by itself, it may need to face it alone.


    For me, I want to kill this guy, too.


    This should be left by zelas. If we let this guy escape and unite with zelas, we may have no chance of winning.


    And, personally, there is another important reason.


    That''s... Ash, trying to kill this guy.


    Since ash wants him to die, he has no reason to live.


    "Let''s do it together and kill him," I said with a sneer.


    "Thank you for your help." several animal spirits rejoiced and were very happy.


    "But now, where is this guy? Who knows how deep the well is?" the tiger scratched his furry head and said in a muffled voice.


    We now know nothing about this mysterious enemy.


    "Blood... Explosion!"


    At this time, a very low, hoarse, dry voice that sounded as if it had not spoken for many years suddenly came from deep underground!

 Chapter 1137

    Blood... Explosion!


    The low voice crept into our ears.


    We didn''t even have time to reflect who made the sound and what it meant.


    It''s still the tortoise spirit next to him. Although he''s slow all day, this guy''s perception of danger is the sharpest.


    When we didn''t react, the old turtle was the first to perceive the danger.


    Subconsciously, the limbs of the body instantly retracted into the tortoise shell. At the same time, a suction came, and all of us were pulled into our own tortoise shell by the tortoise spirit.


    Then, in the next second, I only heard a bang, and my body jumped out of control.


    If we were outside now, we might be able to see that amazing scene.


    Originally, there was a calm blood devil well below. Suddenly, it seemed as if someone had lost explosives. It suddenly exploded, and a strong impact gushed out of the fresh blood devil well.


    The huge tortoise shell wrapped around all of us was the first to bear the brunt. Almost immediately, it became the only target and was hit by that strong impact.


    At the same time, the three remaining walls around were shattered at that moment, and the stones almost turned into powder.


    Countless blood spread and danced in this underground space, just like a blood mist.


    That''s not enough. The most terrible thing is still to come. That terrible impact directly shattered everything, even the 900 meter thick ground above your head.


    Hoo


    We just feel that our bodies rush into the sky and into the high altitude. We don''t know how many layers of obstruction have been broken, nor how long it has passed. It seems that the upward trend gradually becomes slow, and then our bodies begin to fall suddenly.


    This appearance almost makes us sure that we have been blown out by the guy who doesn''t know what it is in the blood magic well with super power.


    Just put out a head and look out. Good guy, it''s thousands of meters high.


    I fell freely from such a high altitude. Please, although I''m a cow, I''m estimated to be thrown into meat sauce on the spot.


    Even this turtle shell has to be broken.


    This is terrible.


    The fire phoenix screamed and flew out, trying to catch the falling turtle shell, but it couldn''t do it for a while.


    The tigers, apes and black bears are all heavyweight characters. The fire phoenix can''t bear this power at all.


    When the fire phoenix not only couldn''t hold the turtle shell, but also wanted to be dragged down by the turtle shell, the Savior finally came.


    The dragon, who had been guarding the outside, sensed my breath, opened his wings and roared in an instant. A pair of dragon claws directly hooked the edge of the turtle shell.


    The power that the fire phoenix can''t bear is nothing to the dragon.


    At this time, we finally got rid of the threat of death, lay on the edge of the turtle shell, and we looked down.


    The appearance under the ground frightened us.


    Buckingham Palace, where the queen of England lives, has completely disappeared under this violent explosion, leaving nothing left.


    The original location of the palace was only a huge pit, hundreds of meters or even thousands of meters deep.


    Compared with the four weeks, it simply forms a Tiankeng.


    In this huge sinkhole, there are countless terrible blood red fog, which may be the evaporated blood rain in the just explosion.


    good heavens.


    Even Chen Yi''s super cation cannon can''t do such a big pit. What power is it? It''s so terrible.


    Can it be said that the monster in the fresh blood devil well is finally going to be born?


    Even the dragons in the sky seem to feel threatened.


    The dragon''s head roared and seemed to show his strength.


    The Dragon rarely looks like this. How powerful the dragon is. The dragon will make this response only when it meets a really powerful opponent. Before, when facing mogana and dukekao!


    But even then, it didn''t seem as strong as it is now.


    In the roar of the dragon, there was still some fear.


    What can frighten the dragon is definitely not ordinary.


    Jumped out of the turtle shell, a flash appeared on the dragon''s back, patted the dragon''s scales twice, and signaled the dragon to lower down.


    Although the dragon was afraid of the mysterious guy below, it was just afraid. The dragon''s wings gradually converged and its body began to lower from mid air.


    The huge body crossed from the sky, brought a hurricane and dispersed the blood fog. At this time, we finally saw the inside.


    The basement has been completely blown to pieces and there is nothing left.


    As for the original blood magic well, it has long disappeared.


    Just that time, the blood explosion seemed to break the place 300 meters deep in the basement.


    It may have blown to the bottom of the blood magic well.


    In that place, we saw a mysterious, huge and bloody figure.


    devil!


    At the moment of seeing the guy clearly, this word almost involuntarily appeared in our minds.


    That guy, that''s a real devil, a real devil.


    He was tall and nearly six meters tall. Although he could not compare with some powerful at that time, we could all feel that those zombies might not have the chance to connect close to his body.


    His skin is red as like as two peas in the blood of a blood well.


    On his body, he didn''t wear anything, no armor, no clothes, and his blood solidified body can see ferocious, beating blood vessels and strong muscles.


    His limbs were strong and his palms looked as sharp as animal claws.


    On his back, there are a pair of bright red, a trace of blood dripping down, the wings of the devil.


    His face is also twisted and ferocious. Like monsters, a pair of scarlet eyes exude strong evil and killing intention.


    "Yatox!"


    Almost word by word, four words came out of ash''s mouth.


    There was an unbelievable fear and even despair in the voice.


    Yatox? When I first heard the name, I didn''t even react.


    After all, the name may be too strange!


    If you name this guy, everyone may understand.


    Yatox, dark sword demon!


    Dark born sword demon, a symbol of terror, can compete with zelas, kalsas and angels for the world''s strongest master.


    This appearance is so similar to the dark descendant sword demon in the game. It is simply carved from a mold.


    When this guy showed up, we probably knew why Tamil died here.


    The dark race is a very mysterious, ancient and powerful race.


    How long their race has existed may be similar to the angel race.


    Only Kyle and mogana are left in the angel family, and it is said that there are only five people left in the dark race.


    The dark sword demon is one of them.


    This race is born to fight.


    They like to fight, appear gracefully and calmly in the battlefield, and easily chop the enemy''s body with their huge sword.


    Most importantly, in the battlefield, the dark descendant sword demon seems to be able to send out a kind of demagogic power, so that his soldiers are not afraid of death and give play to several times and ten times of power.


    And the weapons in their hands can absorb the enemy''s blood and provide themselves with a steady stream of power.


    Unless the enemy dies, they will never lack the strength to fight.


    Once you fall into the bewitchment of the dark descendant sword demon, you can''t help but throw yourself into the killing. You can''t even remember what cruel things you have done, how many enemies you have killed, and even innocent creatures. All you have left in your mind is the impulse and madness like apocalypse.

 Chapter 1138

    This is the dark sword demon, a demon that can''t be described by the word executioner.


    He is a god like existence in the hearts of some belligerent people and a devil in the eyes of others.


    But one thing is very important. This guy is definitely not a good thing.


    The innocent people slaughtered by him are definitely much more than the soldiers on the battlefield. This guy once slaughtered madly on the ice field of freldrod.


    The hometown of Tamil, the king of barbarians, was ruthlessly killed by him.


    It was the closest time for the Barbarian King to die. All the people of the whole tribe except the Barbarian King were killed.


    The Barbarian King is the most powerful person in the tribe. He attacks the devil again and again to prevent the devil from killing, but the devil doesn''t regard the Barbarian King as a real enemy at all. It''s more like a toy.


    That guy was basically playing with Tamil. After killing all the members of the Barbarian King''s tribe, he gave the Barbarian King a sword in the chest, seriously injured the Barbarian King, and then drowned in the shadow.


    The enemy is the dark sword demon.


    Since then, the life of the Barbarian King has completely changed. Looking for the murderer who killed his tribe has almost become the only thing in his life.


    In order to achieve this goal, manwang has been struggling and struggling.


    Perhaps this time the Barbarian King appeared here because he found the breath of his enemy.


    But I didn''t think that this time, for the man king, it turned into the end of his life.


    The strength of this enemy is far more terrible than the Barbarian King imagined.


    This powerful hero, a real man, finally fell on the road of revenge.


    For Tamil, that kind of hatred may be something that Tamil will never forget in his life.


    Even on earth, Tamil has been trying to find his enemies. I don''t know how Tamil discovered the dark sword demon, but he couldn''t revenge in the end.


    There is some pity in my heart. The death of Tamil makes people feel sad.


    His will is firm enough, his hatred is burning, and he does not lack courage, but many things in this world will not be solved because you have courage, hatred and will.


    Just like this time, facing the dark sword demon, we don''t know whether we can win or not.


    "What''s next to that guy?" suddenly, the God next to me muttered.


    After God said this, we found that the dark sword demons look strange.


    When we first saw the dark born sword demon, we were stunned by this guy, so that we didn''t find the strangeness of the dark born sword demon.


    Just below, although the body of the dark descendant sword demon was exposed, this guy didn''t attack immediately, but became quiet and motionless.


    Around the dark descendant sword demon, black and red things wound around the dark descendant sword demon.


    That''s... The chain.


    It was a chain wound around the dark descendant sword devil. Those chains seemed to penetrate through the dark descendant sword devil''s body and trapped the dark descendant sword devil.


    The other end of the chain is directly tied in the void. I don''t know where it is linked.


    The dark sword demon is trapped here.


    By whom? By zeras.


    Zerath trapped the dark sword demon in this blood pool. What does that guy want to do?


    Dark born sword demons are bloodthirsty. They absorb blood to improve their strength. They are a very terrible monster.


    Can it be said that zelas wasted so much effort to create this blood pool in order to restore the strength of the dark descendant sword demon?


    It''s impossible. Zelas is not that kind of bad guy. If the dark descendant sword demon recovers, it''s hard to say whether zelas is an opponent. Moreover, if it''s really for the recovery of the dark descendant sword demon, zelas can''t get so many chains on the dark descendant sword demon.


    So it seems that there are only two possibilities.


    First, zelas is to learn by observing the method of dark descendant sword demons absorbing blood power, so that he can absorb the power in the blood rain and complete his ambition in this way.


    But this is unlikely. The dark born sword demon can absorb the power in the blood. Fundamentally, it is mostly because of its own ethnic characteristics.


    Zeras is not a dark race. Even if you see through the sky, you don''t want to succeed.


    That can only be the second possibility.


    Zelas wants to control the dark descendant sword devil, turn the dark descendant sword devil into a killing machine with the strongest destructive power and the most abnormal under his hand, and let the dark descendant sword devil help him complete his ambition.


    When I thought of this, I was almost sure immediately.


    This is the real purpose of zelas. This guy wants a killing machine that is not much worse than himself and fully accepts his control to complete his great cause of hegemony.


    This guy is much smarter than Carl sass and Lisandro. He knows that it is very difficult to achieve this just by relying on his own strength.


    Even if there are countless subordinates, there must be a really powerful and invincible Legion to help achieve this goal.


    The dark sword demon is zelas''s choice.


    Now it seems that the dark born sword demon has no legendary elegance and art of fighting. It looks more like a fierce and cruel beast, that''s all.


    Although I don''t know the reason, the dark descendant sword demon should have suffered some trauma when he landed on the earth. This trauma is likely to be on the soul, which makes the dark descendant sword demon cruel and irrational, just like a beast.


    If such a beast can be tamed, it will be a more powerful help than the dragon.


    Zeras must not succeed.


    I made up my mind and made a gesture. Each member jumped off the dragon''s back, scattered and separated. Both eyes stared at the dark descendant sword demon, gradually forming a huge encirclement.


    The dark born sword demon, except for the previous blood explosion, seemed to have fallen into a deep sleep without any movement.


    I don''t know if the blood explosion just consumed too much power of the dark descendant sword demon.


    But this is an opportunity for us.


    We have to take advantage of this guy''s unresponsive time and wipe him out completely.


    The eyes turned and the members began to prepare.


    Zijiao''s body is filled with blue and purple flame. The evil fox fire is burning violently. In my hand, the energy collapses and gathers with super intensity. I can hardly control that energy myself.


    Beside, Chen Yi''s super cation gun has also reappeared.


    God''s Potion has also been injected, and each of the five animal spirits is ready.


    AI Xi''s face was even colder, and the avalosa ice bow in his hand was flashing extremely dazzling light. AI Xi''s hatred for the dark born sword demon was very strong.


    Even if it''s just a nominal couple, AI Xi will never let go of the murderer of Tamil.


    Everyone is preparing the most terrible trick, and the power has gathered to the limit.


    Kill!


    With that roar, the unique skill that has been prepared for a long time cuts through the space in an instant at this time.


    Different lights passed through the air. For a moment, the light in this area was particularly dazzling.


    The most terrible forces are completely concentrated at this time.


    With a bang, all these powerful forces exploded on the dark descendant sword demon.


    Boom!


    This sound may be a little less than the sound of the dark descendant sword demon blood explosion, but it is also full of power.


    At the center of the power, even a large hole was formed, and everything around was torn to pieces.


    We didn''t even have a chance to take a look at the situation inside. We just felt an amazing impact and quickly spread around.


    The originally very wide Tiankeng expanded in an instant. I don''t know how much. We couldn''t bear the strong impact. We were shocked out one by one.


    Under that sharp impact, the body was barely supporting.


    After a long time, the power of the shock wave gradually subsided, and we finally had a chance to see the picture inside.

 Chapter 1139

    When the surrounding shock waves gradually subsided, we finally saw the picture of attacking the central area.


    But that picture brings us only despair.


    Each one was stunned and looked unbelievable.


    No way. How did this happen?


    The dark descendant sword demon was still motionless, and a blood red mask filled his body to intercept all our attacks.


    Inside the mask, the dark sword demon itself didn''t even hurt at all.


    There are so many of us, together with five animal spirits, all of us focus on an attack, and even the dragon breath of the giant dragon. Even lissandro''s frozen mausoleum can''t bear this power.


    But for the dark born sword demon, it didn''t cause the slightest damage.


    That blood mask, how abnormal the defense is.


    Seriously, at that moment, we couldn''t help but feel a sense of despair.


    And even more despairing, although our attack did not hurt the dark descendant sword demon, it awakened the dark descendant sword demon from the previous silence.


    The guy finally raised his head and saw that there was endless evil and violence in a pair of scarlet eyes on the ugly head.


    Roar!


    A roar vented the anger in his heart. Immediately, the whole body suddenly stood up and wanted to rush at us.


    That appearance startled us, but soon we found that the dark descendant sword demon was not invincible. The chain tied to this guy completely limited the dark descendant sword demon''s movement.


    The dark born sword demon seemed to have just found the chain on his body. He suddenly became angry, roared and shocked the world. He struggled angrily and wanted to break free from the chain.


    The chain not only trapped the dark sword demon''s body, penetrated his chest, even penetrated his shoulder blades, penetrated his thighs, and tied his wrists. It can be said that the defense measures were quite in place.


    It seems that the guy zelas is also worried about the dark sword demon.


    Unexpectedly, this has become our advantage.


    Originally, if this guy really came out alive, I was going to ride the dragon and leave here with everyone.


    But I didn''t expect that this guy was restricted. After watching for a long time, this guy really couldn''t break free from the chain. That''s easy to do.


    I laughed then.


    Dark born sword demons attack closely. Although they are so powerful, they can''t hit this guy at a distance.


    The wrists are also trapped, that is to say, even if I run to this guy now, this guy has no way of knitting except to support the blood mask.


    In this case, if I can''t kill you, I''ll write it backwards.


    The giant Hydra appeared in my hand.


    The ultimate talent, and the passivity of the giant Hydra, it''s time to show its role.


    To tell the truth, this passivity is very powerful, but there has been little opportunity to use it all the time. Unexpectedly, the first person to try this passivity will be the dark descendant sword demon.


    Carrying that huge axe, I feel that I must be very arrogant now.


    Although the dark born sword demon lost his mind, his instinct was still there. When he looked at me, he was so angry that he blew his beard and stared at me and roared loudly at me.


    But what are you afraid of now? I''m not afraid. You can break free from the chain and bite me?


    Smiling triumphantly, under the gaze of others, I approached the dark descendant sword demon a little bit.


    "Master, be careful." Ruiwen couldn''t bear my pride and couldn''t help reminding her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m sure," I said with a smile, and then came a meter in front of the dark descendant sword demon.


    I can almost smell the stink coming out of this guy''s mouth. Your sister hasn''t brushed her teeth for many days. This bad breath can kill people.


    Bah, bah... Spit twice and grasp the axe handle. In the angry eyes of the dark sword demon and the eyes of the five animal spirits, I raised the axe in my hand.


    With a bang, it chopped down.


    The axe chopped on the blood cover and was bounced off. There was only a slight ripple on the blood cover.


    This guy is a little too brave. Besides, what''s the use of this attack? The unique moves of so many people just failed to kill the monster. What''s the use of splitting with a broken axe?


    The fire phoenix just wanted to remind me, but before it could, the axe fell like rain.


    Once, twice, three times


    The raindrops generally fall down and are bounced off every time, but this time, the situation has become particularly different.


    Poof!


    This sound sounded quite different from before. This time, the axe seemed not to be blocked by the blood mask at all. It penetrated the blood mask so easily, and then the sharp axe blade cut directly on the shoulder of the dark descendant sword demon.


    This guy instinctively tilted his head, otherwise, the axe would directly hit this guy''s head.


    The sharp axe, combined with the occasional complete defense breaking effect, has achieved very good results.


    The shield is useless, and the strong skin on the dark sword demon is useless at all.


    The axe directly cut down the depth of more than 20 cm, and the blood gushed from the dark descendant sword demon as if he wanted to die.


    Darling, what happened just now?


    Those animal spirits were stunned. They didn''t know what was going on.


    They don''t know that the ultimate talent can have a defense breaking effect, and one out of ten attacks must ignore defense.


    Plus the giant Hydra, it also has a fixed chance to launch 100% armor breaking effect.


    Two together, although this guy doesn''t know where to get the blood mask and his defense is so powerful, I can still cause damage to him.


    The physical pain is nothing for the dark descendant sword devil. What really makes the dark descendant sword devil angry is the guy''s pride. He is obviously a weak bug, but because he is tied here now, he can only watch this guy show off in front of him, not to mention how unhappy he is.


    Dark born sword demons have no reason, but they have instinct.


    He instinctively killed. When Tamil appeared, the dark sword demon instinctively controlled the blood pool and killed Tamil.


    When we appeared, the dark sword demon instinctively controlled the blood pool and wanted to kill the fire phoenix.


    When we found that we didn''t jump out of the blood pool, the impulse to kill even let the dark descendant sword demon control the blood pool to explode and want to kill us.


    He wanted to kill any living life, and now the bug is swaggering in front of him and constantly hurting his body, which almost makes the dark descendant sword demon crazy.


    A roar came continuously, and the body was struggling violently. Those chains were even clattering because of the fierce struggle of the dark descendant sword demon.


    But no matter how hard this guy struggled, he couldn''t get out of the chain.


    And I was more proud when I saw that the dark descendant sword demon couldn''t get rid of it.


    The axe kept falling down, and the dark sword demon was injured more and more.


    Arms, head, chest, waist, abdomen, legs.


    Every part of the whole body was covered with blood, hula, sticky blood, almost everywhere in the dark descendant sword demon''s whole body.


    Fortunately, now is the end. If it is a normal and peaceful era, I don''t know if I will be photographed and posted on the microblog, saying that I abuse small animals. No, is it abuse monsters?


    What''s the matter with him? Although an attack that ignores defense can''t use skills and can only attack with an axe, as long as there are many attacks, even if it is executed late, I can scrape off every piece of flesh and blood on this guy. I don''t believe he won''t die.


    Dark descendant sword demon''s eyes, that hatred, almost burst into flames.


    Ah, hey, how dare you stare at me like that.


    Not honest now?


    I''m angry. The consequences are serious.


    Then the next attack directly broke the protective cover, and the axe cut directly on the dark descendant sword demon''s left eye. As a result, the wave broke the guy''s left eye directly.


    The head is almost split in two.


    That bone is so hard!


    An eye was broken and the sword demon became a one eyed dragon.


    Dark descendant sword demon is in pain, but in my heart, that''s cool!

 Chapter 1140

    To be honest, I''ve been a little oppressed recently.


    Three powerful enemies, calthas, Lisandro, and the empty earth beast, have caused very serious damage to our city.


    Although we finally won and even killed lissandro, we still had a lot of fire in our hearts.


    For those heroes from the rune continent, I guess many people are quite unhappy.


    AI Xi, who abides by the rules, just like those ambitious people, is simply throwing another cluster bomb at the world that is already in ruins.


    And this dark descendant sword demon is not much better. Who let him be unlucky? When I was in a bad mood, I had to find the field on this body.


    The attack again and again made the dark descendant sword demon black and blue, and the original shrill howling voice became a little weak.


    This guy''s injury recovered quickly, but no matter how fast he recovered, he couldn''t stand the continuous damage.


    If you can kill this guy so easily, it''s really the best.


    Unfortunately, I obviously think too much. Things won''t be so simple.


    Just when I was proud, one didn''t notice that one hand of the dark descendant sword devil had grabbed a chain next to him, the chain that tied his wrist.


    This guy no longer roared and cursed. He seemed to know that it was useless. The rest of his eyes were still staring at me. His head almost divided into two parts looked very scary.


    Just as my axe penetrated the blood mask again, the guy finally roared again.


    Roar!


    Then I only saw that this guy''s arm suddenly exerted force. Under the super strength, I don''t know how many blood vessels broke in a moment.


    Blood gushed on the whole arm, but this gush also gave the dark sword demon more terrible power.


    Grasp the chain and make a sudden force. The chain is stretched straight in an instant, and then you hear a crisp click.


    Under the desperate efforts of the dark descendant sword demon, the chain could not bear the terrible power of the dark descendant sword demon, and cracks quickly emerged on the chain.


    The next second, with a snap, the whole chain instantly turned into pieces.


    One hand of the dark sword demon has been liberated.


    too bad.


    My face changed.


    As for the dark descendant sword demon, he still stared at me fiercely with one eye. The liberated hand had grasped the chain wound on the other arm.


    The blood fog billowed on my body. Under my strong stimulation, I didn''t expect to stimulate the potential of this dark descendant sword demon, which I absolutely didn''t expect.


    I hastened to speed up the attack, and the axe chopped down again and again.


    But, bang!


    It can''t stop.


    When this guy is crazy, that kind of force is too terrible. When he grabs another chain, he tries hard. When his arm breaks, that chain is also pulled off.


    Both arms were liberated, and just then my axe struck again.


    I wanted to cut off the arm that this guy liberated, but the hand that had just been liberated and even fractured directly stretched out.


    With a puff, the axe cut on the arm and could see the pale bones inside, but my attack was intercepted after all.


    Then the shoulders, legs, neck... All the chains bound to the dark sword demon were quickly broken free.


    This is forcing this guy to be anxious. The rabbit is also biting when he is anxious, not to mention the dark descendant sword demon?


    I quit as soon as I got better, and my body retreated quickly.


    At this time, the last chain of the dark sword demon was also broken.


    This guy has escaped.


    Nothing can trap the monster anymore.


    But it''s a great success for me to make this guy black and blue.


    Just out of the sky, the body of the dark descendant sword devil suddenly soared a few meters away. His cold eyes even gave up the others around and just stared at me.


    That kind of strong hatred, I want to pick my skin and cramp.


    But this guy didn''t attack me immediately, just took off for a distance, then raised his head to the sky and roared loudly.


    Around the body of the dark descendant sword demon, there were bursts of terrible whirlwinds. Then we only felt that an extremely terrible force was rapidly spreading out. In a trance, it was like an amazing force pulling in our body, as if we wanted to drain our blood.


    Bloodthirsty!


    Dark born sword demons can improve their strength by swallowing blood.


    Is this guy going to turn it up?


    We all turned pale and were even ready to run away.


    But that power is not as terrible as we thought. Although it rotates around, it does no real harm to our bodies.


    Perhaps because we are powerful, it is not so easy to absorb our blood, but it is a disaster for the mutant animals in the area of thousands of meters.


    We could hear bursts of shrill screams, and then we saw traces of blood red in the air, which quickly floated over and was directly absorbed by the dark descendant sword demon.


    Under the absorption of those blood, the injury on the dark sword demon was recovering rapidly.


    Although it has not completely recovered, it looks much better than before.


    Damn it.


    The fire phoenix roared and rushed into the air, screaming sharply, as if to make the surrounding mutant animals escape quickly and stay away from this area.


    The dark descendant sword devil did not use all his strength to recover his injury. Instead, he stretched out a hand, and the remaining blood flow solidified rapidly in front of him. In a short time, a huge and terrible blood red sword had appeared in the dark descendant sword devil''s hand.


    When that magic sword appeared, the breath of dark descendant sword demon seemed to increase many times in an instant.


    Moreover, the counterattack of the dark sword demon finally appeared.


    The real war began. At this time, we really saw the terrorist forces of the dark sword demon.


    Pain blade!


    Blood red sword Qi gushed out of the magic sword.


    Although the dark descendant sword demon attacks closely, the sword Qi can burst out for a long distance.


    The terrible sword Qi, like a cutting machine, cuts around madly. As long as you touch a little, you will immediately have terrible scars on your body.


    The real battle just started. Not long ago, ah Shen, black bear and fierce tiger suddenly had more blood marks on them.


    On our side, we have carefully prepared many opportunities, but we can''t cause real fatal damage to the dark descendant sword demon.


    Not even a dragon.


    It was not easy to seize the opportunity. The giant dragon''s huge body dived directly from the sky and wanted to use his invincible power to tear this guy to pieces.


    But when the sword blade crossed the dragon, the dragon was immediately cut to pieces. I don''t know how many scales and even several keels were cut off.


    The sharp pain made the Dragon angry, and the tail swept over in an instant and hit directly on the blood mask of the dark descendant sword demon.


    The dragon''s attack power under the anger was also fierce. The blood mask failed to resist an attack under the dragon''s anger, and the blood mask was forcibly broken.


    Then a sharp claw swept over the dark descendant sword demon''s shoulder. Shua, an arm was forcibly pulled down by the dragon.


    However, the counterattack of the dark descendant sword devil was also quite miserable. The magic sword in his hand directly stabbed into the dragon''s throat, and a large amount of blood gushed out.


    When the Dragon screamed and flew back, I quickly treated the dragon and grabbed dozens of bottles of red medicine to pour it on the dragon''s wound.


    The injury is the key part. This time, the dragon was seriously injured, the wound was very large, and the blood loss was very serious. SANA and I started treatment at the same time, which only slightly reduced the pain of the dragon.


    The dragon''s body was languishing on the ground, his head was slightly tilted back, and there were bursts of painful roars.


    At the same time, he also took out a large number of ability nuclei and stuffed them into the dragon''s mouth.


    The dragon''s self-healing ability is also super. As long as it has energy, the dragon can recover.


    The picture of the battle is extremely tragic, and both sides are walking on the edge of life and death.


    While treating the dragon, I suddenly found a very important problem.

 Chapter 1141

    When I was treating my baby dragon, I found an important problem of dark descendant sword demon.


    The task of treatment was temporarily entrusted to SANA, and I left hundreds of bottles of red medicine.


    Although there are still restrictions on the purchase of red medicine, I can buy a lot. I have to buy red medicine every day and never fall behind.


    In fact, for the giant dragon''s huge body, the wound may be the same as people stabbed it with a small pencil knife.


    But the stabbing position is wrong. It stabbed the dragon''s neck, which is a vital part. It hurts the dragon very much and can''t continue to participate in the battle in a short time. However, after our treatment, it is at least out of danger.


    I temporarily put down the treatment of the dragon, stood up and stared at the front with a pair of eyes.


    I haven''t noticed before, but now I find out.


    After a few minutes of observation, I was more sure that the dark sword demon had a huge weakness.


    Seeing the fire phoenix in the sky ready to attack again, I quickly waved to let the fire phoenix land and whispered a few words to the fire phoenix.


    The fire phoenix''s eyes changed, and then took a look at the dark descendant sword demon flying away quickly.


    Dark born sword demons are not invincible.


    In retrospect, what are the dark sword demons fighting in the game?


    Dark born sword demons have no energy bar or mana bar. Dark born sword demons use their own blood to fight. They belong to the type of burning blood and breaking out strong attack power.


    The dark descendant sword demon''s skills all need blood to release, and the skills have the effect of returning blood.


    Because of this, the dark sword demon can support a long battle without feeling tired.


    To a certain extent, the blood consumed can reach a certain balance with the blood absorbed by yourself, and can fight all the time.


    But how much blood can this guy absorb?


    If you''re not polite, these people here are not ordinary roles. Which one is not crafty?


    It is very difficult for the dark sword demon to absorb blood from these people.


    At the beginning, the dark sword demon absorbed a lot of blood from the surrounding mutant animals, but the blood was not used to recover the injury, but to gather weapons.


    But now, the scars on the dark born sword demon are constantly recovering.


    Even an arm that had just been torn off by the dragon was slowly creeping and growing a little, half of it.


    Just relying on the little blood absorbed in the battle is not enough.


    It can be said that dark born sword demons are the type that is most afraid of group warfare. The more enemies, the stronger the combat effectiveness of dark born sword demons.


    So, what does the dark descendant sword demon rely on to restore his blood so that he can fight endlessly?


    Blood devil well!


    This blood magic well is no longer the name of a passive skill in the game.


    This blood devil well seems to be really a well.


    Under the dark sword demon, you can even see the scarlet.


    The body of the dark sword devil never even left the sky over the blood devil well.


    This guy has been fighting and supporting until now by constantly absorbing blood from here. He will never be tired.


    If this thing is destroyed, the greatest reliance of the dark sword demon will disappear, and our opportunity will come.


    In the middle of the battlefield, the tiger, the giant ape and the black bear disappeared at some point.


    Only ah Shen, Chen Yi, Zi Jiao and I who just joined in are supporting the battle in front of us.


    Chen Yi is in an absolutely safe position. With the super long-range energy gun bombardment, the attack of dark descendant sword demons can''t reach Chen Yi at all.


    As for Zijiao, seeing that the situation was wrong, she finally took out all her abilities, and her body crawled slightly on the ground. It looked like a real demon fox.


    The blue and purple flame on the body suddenly soared. Under the blue and purple flame, a snow-white fox gradually emerged.


    Nine Tailed Fox, Ali, finally appeared.


    Zijiao''s strength is not very strong. At least in the battle of this scale, Zijiao''s strength is not enough, but the Nine Tailed Fox on Zijiao is an extremely powerful force on our side.


    Elegant, noble and beautiful.


    This is the Nine Tailed Fox. Its narrow eyes still look charming.


    It''s the same evil fox fire, but Ali''s evil fox fire is many times stronger than Zijiao.


    "Why did you call me out again? I''m sleeping." Ali said lazily just after being called out.


    He has changed into a human appearance. Although he is somewhat similar to Zijiao, that appearance is more called a qianjiaobaimei.


    "Cough, Miss Ali, although I''m sorry to disturb your rest, we are in trouble here. Can you help me?" I said.


    After looking at me, Ali didn''t say anything more and turned his eyes to the dark descendant sword demon in front of him.


    The pretty face also gradually became dignified: "dark descendant sword demon..."


    "Good guy, you can really make trouble. There are so many masters in the rune continent. Are you going to provoke all of them?" said Ali.


    I don''t know whether this is praise or ridicule.


    But it''s almost the same. Duke Kao, lissandro, calsas, the dark born sword demons now, and even Baron Nash, we have fought against so many awesome characters one by one. It''s really awesome to say.


    Of course, joking is a joke. Ali is ruthless. Every move and every move are full of thousands of customs.


    Among the intoxicating customs, there is a terrible silence.


    The purple red flame soared in an instant, and the evil fox fire broke out thousands of times in Ali''s hands.


    Those flames, along the ground, instantly spread out in front. In an instant, all around the dark descendant sword demon were surrounded by evil fox fire.


    The temperature of the whole battlefield rises instantly, blood and liquid.


    Affected by the intense high temperature, the blood was boiling violently and a large area evaporated. This flame was very uncomfortable for the dark descendant sword demon.


    The magic sword in his hand was aimed at Ali, and the sword Qi burst out in an instant.


    But Ali''s body was so sensitive that he kept jumping and avoided all the sword Qi.


    Ali clearly knows the means of the dark descendant sword demon. In any case, he will never approach the dark descendant sword demon within 30 meters, but release the flame from a long distance and seek the best chance to start.


    With the emergence of Ali, more and more injuries were caused to the dark sword demon. However, due to the effect of the blood magic well, this guy can still continue to recover his injuries.


    Then, suddenly, the dark sword demon suddenly became angry.


    He roared loudly. His voice was full of endless anger. He looked down at the blood magic well under his body. The blood level in the fresh blood magic well was falling rapidly.


    This is a blood devil well, not much, not much, just kilometers deep.


    There''s definitely a lot of blood stored here.


    Enough for dark sword demons to absorb and use.


    But on the ground thousands of meters below, hundreds of mice have completely opened up all around.


    The tiger, the giant bear and the great ape have broken the stone of the blood magic well.


    The blood rain penetrated quickly.


    The dark descendant sword devil roared angrily, but he could not stop the current situation. He could only watch the blood rain less and less.


    Pity the dark born sword demon. Although he is a generation of experts, he never thought he would die in so many strong encirclement and suppression, and finally he would be killed by several mutated mice.


    The mutant mice ran away as soon as they opened the channel.


    As for the remaining three guys, they overturned the sea and wreaked havoc under the fresh blood devil well.


    The hollowed out land collapsed quickly, and the blood magic well was quickly submerged in a piece of soil.


    The dark born sword demon released his strength and recovered his strength, which was completely cut off.


    It was also burned by evil fox fire, and the blood evaporated faster.


    Instinct told the dark sword demon that he was in trouble.


    As a soldier, the dark born sword demon would never escape before, but now the dark born sword demon has no pride as a soldier.


    He wants to run away, but... A woman has been staring at him for a long time.

 Chapter 1142

    Ash has been waiting for this opportunity!


    The strength of the dark born sword demon is too strong. The Barbarian King Tamil has died. Ash knows that he is not the opponent of the dark born sword demon alone.


    Even if the dark sword demon just wanted to escape, no one could stop it.


    Anyone close to this guy will be killed by him.


    So many people were black and blue. Even the dragon''s throat was pierced and almost died on the spot.


    This kind of attack is simply beyond the reach of ordinary people.


    Ash also knew that he couldn''t stop the dark sword demon.


    But ash will never let the dark born sword demon escape from his face, because this is the only chance to kill the dark born sword demon and the only chance to avenge Tamil.


    Family, love, or friendship?


    Aishi herself doesn''t know what kind of idea is in Bai''s heart, but anyway, Aishi has made a decision.


    The hatred in your heart must be vented once.


    When Aishi made this decision, the whole person calmed down and grabbed the avalosa ice bow with both hands. Under the strong impact, the long hair behind him fluttered like snowflakes.


    There was already blood red in front of me.


    The dark sword demon has rushed over.


    This beast, who wants to escape instinctively, will ruthlessly destroy all the obstacles in front of him.


    As for Aishi, such a small and weak woman, she was not paid attention to by the dark sword demon at all.


    Die!


    With the sound of a ferocious smile, the dark sword demon waved his weapon again, and a circle of sword Qi spread out in an instant.


    Bloody slaughter!


    The dark sword demon launched his own attack.


    The woman in front of her is delicate and tender. It''s estimated that she doesn''t have much blood on her. However, killing this woman can supplement herself.


    A force has enveloped ash.


    The distance is too close. Under this close distance, the dark sword demon can even directly control the blood in ash''s body.


    This is the power of the dark sword demon, the real power of terror.


    Directly control the blood in the target and detonate it.


    Imagine how it would feel when all the blood in your body was detonated?


    Boom... Your body will be blown apart in this instant.


    And now this force has landed on Ash''s head.


    Ash is dangerous.


    My face changed.


    The flash appeared almost immediately. I wanted to blink over and save ash from this dangerous situation.


    But I can''t.


    This power is not a directional skill. You can''t intercept it at all.


    When this skill appears, it has hit AI Xi. The blood in AI Xi''s body has been detonated by this terrible force.


    The weak AI Xi can''t stop the power of the dark descendant sword demon. Can I say that I want to watch AI Xi die here?


    At this moment, an indescribable sense of fear enveloped me.


    I don''t want ash to die like this, but I can only watch this scene, but I can''t do anything.


    That unbearable sense of powerlessness almost makes people completely desperate.


    I can''t even bear to see that picture.


    But the picture that frightened me did not appear. At the moment of the sword spirit of the dark descendant sword demon and the terrible bloody slaughter, a hazy light was gradually emerging on ash.


    The blue light, like ice crystals, completely shrouded ash''s body.


    In a trance, it looked like she was wearing a set of ice crystal armor.


    Beautiful, dazzling.


    How did this thing come out and what''s its use? I don''t know, but it seems that this set of Ice Armor seems to have a very good effect.


    At the moment when the sword was wielded, it was immediately intercepted by Ice Armor. As for the bloody slaughter, it seemed to be completely isolated. It was never put on AI Xi at all.


    Not to mention, in AI Xi''s hand, the avalosa ice bow emitted extremely bright light. A huge ice arrow with arm thickness and looks like a javelin appeared at this moment.


    "The thorn of avarosa!"


    With that cold and heartless sound, Aishi''s thin snow-white fingers suddenly released, and the huge ice arrow quickly rotated and penetrated in front of her.


    At this close distance, the dark descendant sword demon had no chance to escape. He could only watch the arrow appear in front of him in an instant.


    The firm skin, like bean curd residue in front of the ice arrow, was penetrated in an instant.


    The body burst.


    The position of the chest was directly pierced by the ice gun, and an arm size gap looked particularly obvious. Even the body of the dark sword demon was shocked back under this attack.


    The thorn of avarosa.


    Ash''s real trick.


    In the League of heroes, countless heroes are fighting, but that kind of struggle is more competitive, it is not a real fight.


    No one will show their real strength at that time, and no one will be foolish enough to take out all their capital.


    Ash, just an ordinary person.


    Although her strength is good, she is different from the dark sword demon, solaka, angel and the undead of shadow island. She is just an ordinary human.


    But this one in AI Xi''s hand has been handed down for unknown years. The avalosa ice bow from his ancestors can also bring amazing power to AI Xi.


    The power of avalosa ice bow can only be used once a day.


    The effect can add ice armor to itself, which is invincible in one second. At the same time, it can release avarosa''s sting, with super penetrating effect.


    That is, when ash was extremely angry, he could finally use the power of the ice bow again.


    It was precisely because of this that ash was sure to stand in front of the dark sword demon without worrying that he would be killed.


    Caught off guard, at close range, the great move of the dark sword demon was resisted by Aishi, and ate the stab of avarosa completely at the same time.


    Facing the contempt of Aishi in his heart, it brought a devastating end to the dark sword demon. The best time to escape has disappeared, and his injury is more serious.


    There is no blood devil well to extract blood. The dark descendant sword devil forced himself to die.


    This is the miscalculation of the dark sword demon, and it is also the miscalculation of zelas.


    Silas only wanted to trap the dark born sword devil and eliminate the rationality of the dark born sword devil, but he didn''t eliminate the wildness of the dark born sword devil.


    Only the wild dark descendant sword demons will become more crazy and eager to escape from here.


    The miscalculation of the dark descendant sword demon is that he cast his blood explosion.


    Dark born sword demons are bloodthirsty and fight. Where there is plenty of blood, dark born sword demons are invincible.


    Because the dark descendant sword devil wanted to rush out from here, he exploded the blood of the whole blood pool. As a result, when he really needed it, the blood rain was not enough.


    In fact, if the dark born sword demons can really rush out, there are so many animals and mutant animals around. The dark born sword demons can recover their lost strength every minute.


    The injury on his body is even less worth mentioning.


    Unfortunately, the plan to rush out was destroyed by ash.


    We didn''t expect that ash could launch such a powerful attack.


    But it''s definitely the best opportunity for us.


    The shadow of the dark descendant sword devil was still staggering back in front of him, and the wound on his chest was particularly obvious.


    If this opportunity is wasted, I''ve been in the Jianghu for so long.


    Discipline!


    The sacred giant hammer appeared in the sky. When the dark descendant sword demon couldn''t control his body to retreat, he jumped, and a hammer hit the dark descendant sword demon''s forehead directly.


    After a brief vertigo, I took out the axe and hit the dark sword demon''s head.


    At this time, the dark born sword demon was still very powerful. He soon broke free from dizziness. Looking at my axe, the dark born sword demon didn''t even dodge.


    His eyes were full of blood and hatred.


    Excessive blood loss is a fatal injury to the dark descendant sword demon. He urgently needs blood to supplement.


    Holding the magic sword in my hand, the dark descendant sword demon was ready to fight with his life, and the sharp blade was directly inserted into my chest.

 Chapter 1143

    Qiang!


    Prick!


    The magic sword seemed to be stuck somewhere. There was a very harsh and hoarse voice. That voice only made people feel toothache and uncomfortable.


    Just in front of me, less than three centimeters away, the tip of the magic sword almost penetrated my head.


    Unfortunately, at this time, it stopped completely.


    No matter how angry and unwilling the dark born sword demon was, he could not reverse the situation in front of him.


    Just in front of me, a huge ice shield appeared.


    There is only one side. It is an icebound mausoleum, and it is an icebound mausoleum facing in one direction alone. That kind of defense can be said to be very strong, several times stronger than before, and can even block the defense of Chen Yiyang''s ion gun.


    However, this defensive power almost failed to resist the attack of the dark descendant sword demon.


    At this time, the dark descendant sword demon obviously threw himself out and concentrated all his strength to kill me. Unexpectedly, he was blocked by the frozen mausoleum.


    Not to mention, the demon sword was also stuck in the frozen tomb. At this time, the axe in my hand made a turn. I was going to chop the axe on the head of the dark descendant sword devil and directly cut it on the arm of the dark descendant sword devil.


    I also hit with all my strength. What''s more, the dark descendant sword demon is black and blue now.


    I only heard a click, and the guy''s arm holding the magic sword was cut off by me in an instant.


    Then a large piece of ice quickly changed its shape in front of me.


    Chirp.


    One side of the ice shield suddenly appeared, just like a coffin. It directly frozen the dark descendant sword demon''s magic sword and the half arm holding the magic sword into the coffin.


    The frozen mausoleum was not used to protect myself at this time, but blocked the magic sword and arm.


    Then with one effort, he threw the cold coffin out from a distance. I didn''t know it was thousands of meters away.


    The dark descendant sword demon was unwilling to roar and wanted to catch up, but he couldn''t catch up at all.


    The magic sword is solidified with blood. For the dark sword demons, they can even recover their injuries by decomposing the magic sword at a fatal moment.


    But I didn''t think I could see through this and threw the magic sword far away in advance.


    At this moment, the dark sword demon had no support anymore, even unarmed.


    The end of the dark sword demon has finally come.


    Weak!


    When the skill is lost, the movement speed of the dark descendant sword demon becomes like a turtle climbing, and the attack speed is particularly slow.


    Blade storm!


    Energy collapse.


    Various forces appeared. The dark born sword demon seemed to feel that his doomsday was coming. When he was on the verge of death, the dark born sword demon seemed to finally show some of his dignity as a super strong man.


    Roar!


    The last blood on the body burned out, and the breath on the body not only did not decay, but multiplied at this time.


    The blood red light was like a flame, jumping on the body of the dark descendant sword demon, and a strong threat spread instantly. The smell almost suffocated me.


    I know this is a kind of reflection, burning blood. When the blood burns up, that is, when the dark descendant sword demon dies, but now the dark descendant sword demon is powerful and frightening.


    There was no magic sword, but the sword spirit appeared out of thin air.


    The big moves just opened even appeared again. I just felt that the blood in my body seemed to be completely ignited at this time.


    Blood was almost gushing out of the body.


    Endless anger!


    At this critical moment, I opened the great move of the man king.


    There was a layer of fire in both eyes.


    I only have a few seconds, but for me, these seconds are more than enough.


    Go to hell!


    The sword spirit tore over and over again. In the frightened eyes of the dark sword demon, my body didn''t care about his continuous attacks.


    On the fist, the green energy gathered quickly. With a loud drink, the body rushed over in an instant.


    Follow the blood hole that ash shot through before, and hit it directly with a fist.


    Immediately, the light of the energy collapse suddenly exploded. With a bang, the body of the dark descendant sword devil was completely exploded from the chest, and the blood flew everywhere.


    A head was blown directly into the air. Immediately I jumped, grabbed the axe in my hand and split Huashan.


    Poof!


    That head also disintegrated from the middle and divided into two at this time.


    Just when my body fell down, I lost my strength completely, paralyzed on the ground and gasped violently.


    After endless anger, you will be extremely weak. At this time, because you don''t worry that you will die, you will completely eat all the attacks against each other. When this skill ends, you will find how serious your injury is.


    Crackling, a large amount of blood fell from the air, and the whole face was red.


    His face was sticky and disgusting.


    But at this time, my heart is happy!


    Win!


    The dark born sword demon was killed and his body was torn apart into thousands of pieces.


    Even if he is a member of the dark race, he can''t live under such circumstances. That''s the inevitable outcome.


    This time, without Mo ganna''s help, several of us personally killed such a powerful life. Although we used some small hands, the sense of achievement and happiness in our hearts could not be compared in any case.


    This time, he not only destroyed the blood pool, but also killed the dark sword demon, destroyed a very powerful subordinate of zelas, and caused very serious trauma to zelas to a certain extent.


    This is definitely a great victory for us.


    To win this victory, even if you pay some price, it is willing.


    Of course, for me, the benefits are not only these, but also higher grades.


    Dark born sword demon is not an ordinary hero, and his experience value is much higher than that of ordinary heroes, with tens of billions of experience.


    I only saw the light on me flickering, flickering more than ten times in a row, and it stopped when the level was raised to level 87.


    The only pity is that the enemy this time is too strong. Akali didn''t have the opportunity to participate and didn''t get experience value.


    In addition, I don''t know if the soul mark in the dark sword demon is still there, and I don''t know how this guy exists.


    The powerful power just shown is obviously not what ordinary heroes with soul marks can show. That power is more powerful.


    Is this guy the same type as Lisandro and calsas?


    In that case, I won''t get anything except experience?


    Lisandro didn''t leave me the source of my soul.


    In addition, my body was too tired. I didn''t bother to search. Instead, Ruiwen found it in the ruins.


    Before long, Ruiwen came up to me with a thing like chicken blood stone.


    "Master, look at this thing? It was found in the body of the dark sword demon." Ruiwen said as if offering a treasure.


    I took that thing and looked at it. It seems to be a good thing. If it is a gem, it should sell for a lot of money.


    It looks as beautiful as a blood diamond.


    Holding it in your hand is also a cold piece.


    "Sword demon spirit!"


    Put it in the system and display such a name.


    Sword demon spirit, what is that? Is it something similar to the origin of the soul?


    Sword demon spirit: dark descendant sword demons rely on the foundation of existence and have strong power. After taking it, they can transform themselves into dark descendant races and obtain strong bloodthirsty fighting power. However, they are easy to get lost in the war and can''t extricate themselves. Their energy value can match ten soul origins.


    Good guy, sword demon spirit!


    Into a dark race, bloodthirsty power?


    It sounds awesome, but when I think about the ugly appearance of the dark born sword demon, I''m not interested at all.


    And you may lose your mind. In that case, you will become a beast. That''s not a good thing.


    But it''s good to be able to exchange ten soul origins.

 Chapter 1144

    I didn''t expect that the boss of the dark descendant sword devil could burst out such a good thing. Originally, I thought killing the dark descendant sword devil was the same as killing lissandro. I didn''t get any harvest. This was beyond my imagination.


    I don''t have such an idea about taking the sword demon spirit of the dark descendant sword demon. I don''t know if other people in the territory have such an idea. After all, it''s ugly, scary and demonic. Not everyone can stand it.


    Most importantly, there are sequelae, schizophrenia, out of control and so on, which need to be seriously considered.


    However, even if you can''t take it, it''s also a very good result to use it only as ten soul sources. It can be seen from here that the judgment of this system for dark descendant sword demons is very high.


    I don''t know what it will look like in zelas''s heart when he comes here again and sees that his important men who have been trained hard have been killed?


    Guess the blue energy will explode with gas?


    When zelas saw the situation here, I couldn''t help laughing. It must be very funny.


    Anyway, the matter here is over. With the help of the five beast kings of the mutant beast and, most importantly, the group of mutant mice, the dark descendant sword demon was finally killed.


    It''s a bit of a bully, but it''s probably not the time to care.


    Mutant mice are just the weakest mutant animals. Even the most powerful mutant mice are not as powerful as other general mutant animals. The gap between races is very large.


    However, it is such a weak life. As long as we recognize the direction, we can still kill the powerful enemy of dark descendant sword demon.


    I remember that I killed hundreds of thousands of rats when I dealt with the source of the plague. For the first time, I had a little regret in my heart.


    At that time, if Tucci, the source of plague, accepted his request and agreed to his surrender, wouldn''t hundreds of thousands of rat legions become our strength?


    There are hundreds of thousands of rat legions. It is estimated that they should also be a great fighting force.


    But forget it, things have passed, and now even looking back is useless.


    The nearby God is also half dead and bruised. He is the most pit. Because it is a close combat, he must be close to the dark descendant sword demon.


    However, because he was close to the dark sword demon, ah Shen''s injury was more serious than anyone else. If God''s physical quality was not good enough, he would not be able to support it now.


    As for me, it is estimated that I will not have much combat effectiveness for a long time because of the injury I received at the end.


    The dragon was still lying on the ground, and the wound on his neck stopped bleeding for the time being.


    Only Chen Yi and several heroes around me still maintain combat effectiveness.


    There is also Aishi. Aishi''s strength consumption is also very serious. Using the avalosa ice bow is also a very heavy consumption for Aishi. That time, it almost consumed all the strength in Aishi''s body.


    But the effect is still good. If AI Xi didn''t push back the dark descendant sword demon and seriously hurt him, the guy really ran away. Once he ran to a place with a lot of life, the guy would be like a duck to water.


    The true level of these heroes around me is showing little by little. The so-called skills are only very small among the various abilities that AI Xi has.


    The ice bow in his hand is ash''s real power.


    The power of ice bow can only be used once a day, and it will also cause a very serious burden on his body.


    But once the avalosa sting on the ice bow is launched, the effect is quite terrible.


    Super defense, one second invincibility, plus the super power of avarosa''s thorn, combine to form an extremely terrible destructive power.


    Imagine that even with such a powerful life as the sword demon, the whole body is completely penetrated in an instant. You can understand how powerful this attack is.


    Moreover, this move is actually a little more powerful than we saw and thought.


    This move has the effect of automatic guidance. It is like tracking a missile. It will always chase the target it aimed at and keep tracking, no matter where the enemy hid.


    If you want to fight against this move, you can either fight hard or use other means to forcibly block this attack, otherwise it will be a dead end.


    Every hero has his own most powerful place. Now it''s just AI Xi who shows it. I can''t help being curious. AI Xi can show such powerful power. What about others?


    The rune broken sword in Ruiwen''s hand? Aria''s powerful sword inherited from her father? The Chinese Guqin in Sona''s hand?


    These things in their hands have great origins and contain powerful power. Does it mean that one day, they can explode frightening attacks like Aishi?


    Who knows, I hope that time will never come.


    We were seriously injured, but the five beast spirits looked much better.


    They sealed off this area and forbid any mutant animals to break in and disturb our rest.


    At the same time, some wild animals were sent to feed us.


    It is also a very important thing for these animal spirits to solve the dark sword demon, and they are also very happy.


    After a day and night''s rest, our injuries have basically recovered, and we have almost completely recovered our combat effectiveness and physical strength.


    Now that the problem here has been solved, we are ready to leave. We just wanted to destroy the blood pool. Unexpectedly, we killed the dark descendant sword demon on the way. This time, we have overfulfilled the task.


    But at this time, the five animal spirits put forward another request to us.


    Want us to help kill the corpse King together.


    We know the corpse king. He must be a very awesome guy. The five animal spirits couldn''t kill the corpse king. That guy''s strength must be very strong.


    "The five of us have fought with the corpse King several times. The first time I met the corpse king," said the tiger.


    "When I first met the corpse king, his strength was not very strong. I even said I could defeat him. Unfortunately, I missed the best chance to kill the corpse king." the tiger felt a little angry and unhappy with himself.


    "At that time, the corpse king was still very weak. I almost killed him, but considering that there were more and more zombies, I might also be infected, so I withdrew temporarily and prepared to come back and call my last brother to kill the corpse king."


    The tiger thought so and did so. A man defeated the corpse king, went back to recuperate for two days, took the black bear with him, thought about two against one, and the corpse king was dead.


    But the situation became a little strange. When they two animal spirits passed together, they found that the strength of the corpse King seemed to become stronger.


    Last time, the tiger defeated the corpse King alone.


    This time, the two men joined hands, and they even played with the corpse king again.


    Although they were animal spirits, they were also worried that they would be infected with corpse poison, so they retreated again.


    The third time he appeared, he called the fire phoenix and the giant ape. In addition to the spirit turtle sitting in the base camp, he dispatched four animal spirits.


    Although the strength of the corpse King obviously increased this time, it was not enough to deal with four at the same time. He was beaten black and blue and almost killed.


    The result was also a failure in the end, because when the corpse king was about to be killed, a large number of powerful zombies suddenly sprang out, disrupting the whole plan, and the corpse King ran away again.


    When the next time they appear, the four beast spirits can''t deal with it.


    The words of several animal spirits made us feel very curious.


    Listen to them, the corpse king was a weak chicken at the beginning, but in a short time, his strength changed dramatically and became more powerful than before.


    The speed of evolution can be said to be the same day by day. It''s just like opening and hanging up.

 Chapter 1145

    At the beginning, a weak chicken that can be handled by one person has developed by leaps and bounds in a short time. It has grown to the extent that four animal spirits can''t suppress it. This speed of evolution has stunned several animal spirits.


    They felt the terrible threat of the corpse king and wanted to kill the corpse king, but they never thought that the corpse king was also a very treacherous guy. They seemed to understand their situation. The corpse king had been hiding and improving their strength, and would never let himself be easily killed by these guys.


    Several months have passed by now.


    The battle between the corpse king and the five beast kings has actually been going on, and most of them are attacks initiated by the beast king.


    As for the corpse king, it seems that he has been just dodging and improving his combat effectiveness. He has never taken the initiative to attack.


    Of course, the corpse king is not such an honest guy. Although the corpse King rarely launches attacks, the corpse king has brought thousands of powerful zombies. Under the command of the corpse king, these zombies are actively expanding their zombie territory and territory.


    After coming to Europe for such a long time, these zombies have almost taken more than half of their territory from the mutant beast''s mouth.


    Although there are many mutant animals, they are still too few compared with zombies.


    Zombies expand very fast. It doesn''t matter. After all, these zombies have no wisdom and are easy to deal with.


    But the corpse king is disgusting. That guy is the brain trust among these zombies. Under the wisdom of the corpse king, those ordinary zombies actually know how to arrange troops. They will also become cunning, insidious and very difficult to deal with in the battlefield. Out of guard, the mutant beast suffered a great loss.


    So the beast king kept trying to kill the corpse king. As long as he killed the guy, they were absolutely sure that they could easily kill the rest of the ordinary zombies.


    But through these battles, they also understand that the corpse king is very difficult to deal with. To say a bad word, even if the five beast kings go out together, they may not be the opponent of the corpse king.


    That guy''s strength is growing too fast.


    Maybe in a short time, they will not be the opponent of the corpse king at all. At that time, it may be the end of their mutant beasts.


    When the corpse King completely grows up and really has invincible power, he will definitely cut them, and the mutant beast may be completely extinct.


    It was because of this situation that these animal spirits were very worried. After killing the dark descendant sword demon, several animal spirits discussed and felt that they should take this opportunity to kill the corpse king.


    If you can ask these people for help, you will be able to kill the corpse king.


    The strength of these people is very strong, especially the guy who can subdue the dragon and kill the corpse king.


    But now the main trouble is how to get this person to help.


    After all, this thing is very dangerous. Although I said that I helped kill the dark descendant sword demon, I helped myself before returning this man.


    After listening to the fire phoenix, I took a look at the five animal spirits. Their performance didn''t seem to be lying.


    And the impatience in the eyes can''t be covered up anyway.


    In other words, they are really worried about the corpse king.


    At the same time, I quickly calculate the pros and cons of this action.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, can we discuss it?" I said after thinking about it.


    "Of course, you can discuss it slowly. Don''t worry." the fire phoenix said quickly, and several animal spirits retreated.


    "Hey, brother, do you think you''ve ever done this?" I asked God after several animal spirits quit.


    This is a dangerous thing. We need to go deep into the enemy''s array and take the enemy''s head among the thousands of troops. This is not a casual task. If we are not careful, we will lose our lives.


    Moreover, according to the five beast spirits, it is difficult to tell how far the strength of the corpse king has expanded after such a long time.


    I don''t know how that guy evolved so fast.


    "I''ve done it, but it''s dangerous." ah Shen frowned and said, "in fact, we don''t have many choices. If we can''t kill this guy, wait until the corpse King kills these mutant animals, and then zombies and mutant animals that become zombies come to trouble us."


    "If all these mutant beasts become zombies, it will be much more difficult to deal with than ordinary zombies," God continued.


    Yes, this is the case.


    According to the situation of several beast spirits, they almost certainly can''t deal with the corpse king. When the corpse King starts war again, it is the time for these mutant beasts to perish.


    No wonder these animal spirits want to form a non hostile relationship with us humans. If they face both human and zombie enemies at this time, none of the mutant animals will survive.


    And what God said is also very reasonable. Mutant animals will become zombies when bitten, and they are more powerful and difficult to deal with than ordinary zombies.


    After the corpse King integrates the mutant beast and zombie, the next step is us humans.


    It may be very dangerous at that time. In that case, it''s better to solve the danger in advance.


    We may take a little risk, but if we can pull out the corpse king, it will be an important event to kill zelas.


    "But it doesn''t seem very good for us to do so in vain." he blinked and said.


    "Hey, hey, I didn''t expect you to be shameless. I can still think of this at this time."


    "That''s, you think I eat dry food?"


    The two of us muttered. Zijiao, Ali and even Chen Yi didn''t know what we meant. Just from the weird smile on their faces, it would never be a good thing.


    I understand what God means.


    Power crystal core!


    If we reach an agreement with the mutant beast that we will not wage war with each other, where does our ability crystal core come from?


    The ability crystal core is an extremely important strategic resource we need in combat. At least 500000 ability crystal cores were consumed in the territory during the last attack by Lisandro and kalsas.


    There is not much stock left in the territory now, to be honest.


    Brothers practice and restore strength when fighting; The consumption of mecha soldiers and protective covers is a big mouth.


    If we can''t hunt the mutant to obtain the ability crystal nucleus, then we have only one way.


    Hunting zombies, or... As a reward, you can pay us.


    And this reward naturally needs to be paid by the employer.


    I don''t know what happened. Ah Shen and I actually quarreled. The voice became louder and louder.


    Those animal spirits looked at our quarrel and looked at each other. They didn''t know we had no quarrel.


    But this kind of quarrel was obviously bad, so the five animal spirits quickly came to persuade each other.


    "Don''t quarrel, you two. If you have something to say, why do you quarrel?" the fire phoenix quickly persuaded.


    "You are short-sighted when you talk about this man. When the corpse king takes the zombie and destroys all your mutant animals, what can we human beings do?" I pointed to a God and said.


    Several animal spirits have smelly faces, which is almost certain that they will fail?


    However, if they are not sure to fail, they will not seek help from others.


    "I said we should help kill the corpse King together. The most is that you lose some money and give us the ability of all zombies in this area, right?" I said: "as long as we can kill the corpse king, everything will be easy."


    "Yes, as long as you can kill the corpse king, everything will be easy." the fire phoenix''s eyes twinkled, and then said.


    "But this guy is greedy. He wants more ability nuclei."


    "Why, I''m wrong?" ah Shen also blushed. "It''s so dangerous. What''s the reward? Besides, according to my opinion, now is not a good opportunity."

 Chapter 1146

    God has his own truth: "now I don''t think it''s the best time for us to do it."


    "When do you say it will start?" I asked angrily.


    "Wait until the zombies start to attack..." ah Shen immediately replied.


    Let me go. These humans are really cunning. There are too few pure people like Zhang Huan. Look at what dirty plans these people have in mind.


    When zombies attacked, zombies and mutant beasts fought in a dark place. Then they took the opportunity to harvest from the back. All of a sudden, they solved all the problems of becoming exotic beasts and zombies, killing two birds with one stone.


    Moreover, both sides have been defeated. At this time, human beings can solve two major problems without effort.


    It''s terrible. Human thinking is sinister, cunning and shameless.


    The animals whispered to each other at lington.


    Before long, the fire phoenix said, "Mr. Lin, I think Mr. a Shen is right. After all, this is a thing that needs to be done at great risk. You can''t work in vain. Well, after we kill the corpse king, the ability crystal core of the corpse King belongs to you."


    "At the same time, in the corpse King''s territory, all the ability crystal nuclei of zombies belong to you. You can hunt and kill freely as long as you don''t enter the sphere of influence of mutant animals." said the fire phoenix.


    "Of course, you deserve these. As one of our orcs, how about we provide you with 100000 additional mutant beast ability crystal nuclei?"


    This is the condition given by the five animal spirits.


    100000 mutant beast ability crystal nucleus?


    Generally speaking, the ability crystal nucleus of mutant animals belongs to the kind of relatively high-grade, and the average level is stronger than that of zombies.


    Although the figure of 100000 is not much, it is not small. Considering that it is an additional harvest, it is quite good.


    The mutant animals have a large population and a large number. Although they are not comparable to zombies, they are also many. These mutant animals usually have life, old age and death. After death, the ability crystal nucleus remains.


    The crystal nuclei of these abilities are kept by the five animal spirits. The mutant animals mate with each other, and the offspring they produce are the mutant animals.


    The five beast spirits will not give these ability crystal nuclei to ordinary beasts, but absorb them by themselves. Otherwise, their strength will not expand so fast.


    This is equivalent to taking out a large amount of money from their five pockets. The five animal spirits are very painful.


    But considering the threat of zombies, this meat pain is nothing.


    The terms have been reached.


    "Next time you play a black face, shit, always let me play a bad guy."


    "I''m not like playing a bad guy." we whispered in a few places where the beast spirits didn''t notice.


    After receiving our affirmative reply, the five beasts were overjoyed and promised that as long as they could kill the corpse king, they would never break their promise.


    After agreeing, the next step is to discuss how to take action. After all, hunting the corpse king is not an easy thing.


    "First of all, we don''t even know where the corpse king is and how to hunt him?" I said with a blink of eyes.


    "There''s no need to worry about this. The monkey''s nose is very smart. When he fought with the corpse king before, he left some marks on the corpse king. He can feel it even from a long distance."


    "What''s the strength of the corpse king? How to fight? And whether there are other zombies around the corpse king?" since it has been decided, we will not take it lightly. We must have a complete understanding of the situation of the corpse king.


    "The strength of the corpse king is very strong. If you really want to estimate, maybe the five of us are not opponents now. As for the fighting mode, it is also very strange. At the beginning, that guy can only fight with ordinary close combat."


    "But in the next two battles, the corpse King began to show extraordinary special abilities."


    "The mouth can spit fire, spit water, resist the wind, manipulate lightning, and even flash general power..."


    These words made us all frown. It seems that the corpse king is difficult to deal with. Can he use so many special abilities?


    Some powerful zombies, such as whistlers, can master the power of sound waves, produce terrible impact through strong whistling, and instantly destroy everything in front of them.


    But that''s just a handful of zombies.


    We thought that the corpse king might be extraordinary and have more and stronger power, but we didn''t expect that the corpse king would have so many powers.


    Water, fire, wind and thunder... The terror of the enemy has risen to a higher level in such an instant.


    "Also, this corpse king does not act alone. Around this corpse king, there are at least more than 50 powerful zombies. Most of our previous actions were blocked by these zombies." the tiger also said.


    They are strong and have dozens of younger brothers. After all, they are in some trouble and may be difficult to deal with.


    But if it''s just a corpse king, it''s not a problem for us, even with those little brothers.


    "I''ve probably learned a lot. When and how do we act?" I asked.


    "The faster the time to act, the better. As for how to act..." the fire phoenix was a little embarrassed.


    Although they are animal spirits and much smarter than ordinary beasts, they are not very good at this after all.


    "I have an idea, you can listen to it." looking at their appearance, I know something about them, so I said: "it doesn''t matter to us that they are just the corpse king, even with those close brothers. For us, the real trouble is that we may encounter an overwhelming tide of corpses."


    "This is the most serious problem, which may lead to our inability to concentrate on destroying the corpse king."


    "So I suggest that you mobilize all the mutant beasts that can be mobilized to launch attacks on the zombie territory, attract as many zombies as possible, and take this opportunity to kill the corpse king."


    As long as the corpse king is killed, the remaining zombies are headless. It''s only a matter of time.


    Several animal spirits looked at each other and agreed to this simple plan.


    Immediately start to go around and gather your men.


    This time, the mutant beast is the one who contributes the most money and people, but according to the agreement, the biggest benefit is ours.


    No way, this is the relationship between supply and demand. It is they who seek our help, not the reverse.


    Most importantly, if we kill the corpse king here, it is also a very good thing for us.


    About half a day later, the army of mutant beasts has gathered.


    Great apes, turtles, black bears, tigers, phoenixes!


    Five beast spirits, each led a powerful army of mutant beasts.


    At a glance, ah Shen and I both had eyelids jumping.


    That number, 100000, 200000, 500000 or a million?


    We can''t calculate the specific number at all. We can only see a dark area in front of us. Various variant beasts in different shapes are gathering together in a legion like manner under the leadership of five animal spirits.


    Those mutant animals are only the size of fists, and the big one is just a hill. The size is very uneven. We can''t judge the specific number, but I''m afraid it won''t be less than a million.


    Million mutant, that''s the million power.


    To tell the truth, not counting all kinds of high-tech equipment and weapons, the strength of mutant animals has far exceeded that of humans.


    Although the strength of these mutant beasts is terrible, they still can''t hold up under the bombing of missiles and shells.


    Four ground legions, one flying Legion.


    Those mutated beasts are very terrible in themselves. When so many numbers are gathered together, they suddenly look particularly amazing.


    The roar of wild animals spread almost uncontrollably from the throat of these mutant animals.


    Even if these mutant beasts try to keep their voices down, they still have the power to change the color of heaven and earth when they gather together.


    Scary guy.


    All the time, God and I even wondered whether it was right or wrong to reach this agreement with the mutant beast?


    Maybe we should let zombies and mutant beasts consume each other.

 Chapter 1147

    Really, at this time, there is such an idea in our hearts.


    We knew the strength of mutant animals before, but we didn''t expect that the number and strength of mutant animals would reach this level, which is far beyond our imagination.


    So many mutant beasts, if they really attack the past, not many humans can survive.


    However, since we have promised, we will not deny it. Although there are not so many capable human beings, the various high-tech weapons and equipment developed by human beings are unmatched by these mutant beasts.


    And this time, the big scuffle between mutant animals and zombies can also consume a large part of mutant animals.


    When we flew over, we actually saw some. The area we had passed before turned into a sea of corpses, and the number of zombies was more than we saw.


    There are so many zombies. It''s easy for us to find the corpse king. After all, we can fly. There are not many zombies in the air.


    But what we are worried about is that once we go to war with the corpse king, the corpse king is howling out, and there will be a flood of zombies around immediately. In that case, we will certainly not be able to afford it.


    So these mutant beasts are actually to attract these zombies. I estimated that it was enough for these animal spirits to call more than 100000 mutant beasts. Unexpectedly, they were so powerful that they directly pulled out a million Legion.


    It is estimated that so many mutant beasts can attract the zombies of the whole southern and Eastern Europe.


    With these mutant beasts, even if the corpse king wants to seek the help of his younger brother, it is estimated that it is too late.


    set out!


    With the order, millions of legions began to set out.


    In addition to the corpse tide before, I have never seen such a terrible scene, just like a black torrent rolling across the ground.


    Although those mutant beasts are different in individuals and sizes, when they charge together, the picture is also frightening.


    I only saw the thick smoke and dust rolling up in the sky, covering the sky and blocking out the sun.


    The chaotic footsteps mixed together, but it also seemed earth shaking.


    The battle between the mutant animals and Zombies seems to have lasted for a long time. Those mutant animals look very excited, and the roaring and howling sound is continuous.


    We are flying in the sky. Even the Dragon feels a little uncomfortable.


    The dragon is the top of the beasts, second only to Baron Nash, but it is estimated that the dragon will feel the huge pressure in front of this million Legion.


    The mutant beast moved forward very fast. After more than an hour, all the mutant beasts have gathered in the boundary area.


    These mutant animals are mainly from Europe. The five spirits live in Britain. Except for the flying mutant animals, others are not involved. After all, it is not possible for ordinary mutant animals to cross the English Channel.


    When the mutant beast really came into contact with the zombie, it suddenly became a one-sided massacre.


    At the beginning, the mutant animals occupied an absolute advantage in number. After all, they were a million troops assembled, and there were not so many zombies for a while.


    At the beginning, it couldn''t hold up at all. Millions of mutant beasts rolled over directly. Those mutant beasts were also very cruel and cruel when fighting.


    Zombies were directly torn into pieces, like a sharp knife, directly inserted into the heart of the zombie ruled area.


    This situation lasted for a long time, and the Legion of zombies finally gathered.


    Powerful zombies came from all directions to support, and the real chaos between the two sides finally began.


    The roar of zombies, the roar of wild animals, and all kinds of sounds mixed together make the picture look particularly scary.


    Hunters, Screamers, trackers and various powerful zombies also began to kill crazily in the mutant animal community, and the blood drifted around.


    Blood flowed on the ground, and the whole ground, even in the air, became crimson.


    No one can imagine how crazy that picture is.


    We have faced the same tragic war before, but that kind of war is based on the defense of the city wall. We have never encountered such scenes of charging and killing directly on the ground.


    Life passes quickly in this case.


    The mutant beast had the momentum of rapid charge. As more and more zombies were contained, all powerful beings in the mutant beast began to fight with these terrible zombies.


    The two giants have now entered a glued state!


    Although the picture is very tragic, mutant animals die every second.


    But those animal spirits didn''t seem to take this kind of thing to heart. Although the mutant animals were losing, compared with the life and death of the whole animal race, this loss was nothing at all.


    The great apes are quickly distinguishing their marks from the blood.


    The strength of the corpse king is very strong, but the corpse King generally doesn''t seem to do it at will. No one knows what the corpse king is doing. He seems to have been in a very secret place to constantly improve his strength.


    But this time it seemed a little different. The great ape soon felt something wrong and roared loudly in one direction.


    On the dragon''s back, ash''s Falcon spirit has been released, and the distant picture is clearly displayed in front of us.


    In an area where the fighting was most intense, an extremely terrible guy appeared.


    It was a zombie, but unlike other zombies, this zombie was obviously stronger, with a figure comparable to bad news and a speed comparable to the tracker.


    At the same time, in this zombie''s hand, he also grabbed a huge, frightening dark axe as big as a door panel.


    Above the body, it seems to be covered with a layer of gray and black. I don''t know whether it is armor or scale armor. It looks indestructible.


    And this guy is really indestructible.


    The body killed seven in and seven out of the mutant herd. The sharp teeth and claws of the mutant beast could not cause the slightest damage to the armor on the surface of this guy''s body.


    This guy, waving his huge axe, swept across. No matter how powerful the mutant beast was, his body was immediately divided into two.


    Blood has spilled all over my body.


    This is a very powerful guy. Even from a long distance, we can feel the horror of this guy.


    How does it compare with Xiao Ba?


    I''m afraid it can''t compare with Xiao ba. It''s far from the head alone, but if there are several such monsters, even Xiao Ba can''t afford it.


    Is this the corpse king?


    I doubt in my heart that although this zombie is very powerful, it should not be able to resist the attack of five animal spirits. Maybe it can''t even compare with one of them.


    "This is not the corpse king, but the most powerful guard around the corpse king." the fire phoenix didn''t know when to appear next to us, and said in a deep voice.


    "Last time, there were four such guards, and we killed two of them, but now the number of such zombies seems to be more." the fire phoenix was worried.


    The more powerful the number of zombies, the more dangerous our actions will be. At the same time, it also represents the corpse king, and the defense force around the corpse king will become stronger.


    After listening to the words of the fire phoenix, we looked around. Sure enough, there were no less than ten such zombies.


    These are the personal guards around the corpse king. If even these zombies appear here, doesn''t it mean that the corpse king is also nearby?


    "Over there..."


    At this time, the giant ape below finally felt the smell of the corpse king.


    With a roar, he rushed in the direction of the corpse king.


    Linggui, black bear, fierce tiger and Huofeng immediately chased after them.


    It''s too dangerous to have only one giant ape. With the strength of the corpse king, the giant ape may be killed within a few moves.


    The strength of these animal spirits is also extraordinary. Their skin is rough and their flesh is thick. They are not afraid of the attack of ordinary zombies.

 Chapter 1148

    The body of the great ape really seems to be the invincible King Kong in the film.


    Huge bodies rushed directly from the corpses, waving two huge palms one by one. I only saw that the zombies couldn''t bear it at all. One by one, they were directly smashed and flew out, and their bodies were directly smashed.


    A guard zombie found the arrogant ape, grabbed the huge axe in his hand, and immediately attacked the ape.


    Before, when dealing with the dark sword demon, maybe that guy''s strength was so strong that we couldn''t see the real strength of these beast spirits.


    And this time, the strength of the great ape was shown without any concealment.


    He suddenly turned around and grabbed the huge axe directly. With a little force, the guard''s huge body could not bear the terrible power of the giant ape. He was pulled to his front in an instant, and then hit it directly with a fist.


    Boom... Click.


    Under the giant ape''s fist, the strong armor on the surface of the guard was instantly smashed with countless cracks. Immediately, he grabbed the guard''s body and lifted it directly over his head. As soon as he threw it with force, it was like throwing a stone. I don''t know how many dead bodies were smashed into meat sauce by the guard.


    As for the others, they are better than this great ape.


    As for us, we followed far behind, among a group of flying mutants.


    We don''t want the great apes to discover all our strength too early. If that guy hides, we will be in trouble. Only at the most critical time will we appear and give the corpse king a fatal blow.


    About five thousand meters away, through the real eyes on the fire phoenix, we finally saw the corpse king.


    Zombie King?


    When I saw the shape of the zombie, I even couldn''t help thinking.


    Is that really a zombie?


    It doesn''t look like it at all. Zombies are all rotten flesh and blood. Even those powerful zombies are actually meat lumps.


    But this guy is different.


    Compared with a zombie, I prefer to say that this guy is a human. His flesh and blood doesn''t look like a rotten zombie, but more like a living person. Or he has just died. Before his flesh and blood can rot, he has become rigid and fixed at this time.


    Even this guy, like human beings, is wearing clothes and suits.


    If a few animal spirits didn''t recognize this guy, I even thought this guy was a human.


    He is not tall. Compared with zombies, the height of NBA stars is too small compared with other zombies.


    The body is not strong, even a little slim.


    Is this the corpse king? It doesn''t look like it.


    Seriously, I''m even disappointed now. It seems to me that the so-called corpse king should be a monster with a tall horse, green face and fangs and claws comparable to a sharp blade, rather than such a scholar in front of me.


    However, I am sure that this guy is the corpse king, because right next to this guy, dozens of guards, holding a huge axe, are surrounding this guy in the middle.


    It looks like... It''s like an emperor who drives a personal expedition but is very afraid of death. It gives people a very strange feeling.


    At the same time, from the appearance of this guy, I can see that this is a very smart, smart and scary guy. This guy''s wisdom will never be inferior to human beings.


    Maybe it''s still on top of the five beast spirits. If you don''t bring a group of pig teammates and can''t execute your orders well, maybe all the five beast spirits have been killed now.


    The corpse king turned out to be like this.


    Can it be said that zombies have evolved to the limit, that is, they don''t look like this?


    Such an idea flashed through my heart.


    If so, will the world return to human society in the future?


    Of course, the idea just flashed through my mind. I know it''s impossible. The corpse king is just a special case.


    How many corpse kings will appear in so many zombies?


    Most importantly, this corpse king is very cruel.


    Only when I saw this guy''s eyes, I was sure of this. If humans look like this in the future, it will definitely be a disaster.


    Several animal spirits have rushed out of the zombie encirclement and quickly rushed to the animal king.


    One by one, they roared and attacked the beast king.


    The corpse King seemed to have been familiar with this feeling for a long time. He didn''t care at all. The guards around him immediately surrounded him.


    One guard doesn''t matter, two are no problem. When several animal spirits are entangled by a large number of guards, the situation suddenly becomes very bad.


    These guards are not ordinary zombies. It''s very troublesome to want to stand out from the siege of these guards.


    And the corpse king is ready to attack.


    The corpse King smiled grimly and suddenly disappeared from his face and real eyes in the next second.


    When it appeared again, it was behind the fire phoenix, and a pair of slender palms suddenly grabbed the fire phoenix''s body.


    Before the body reached the palm of the hand, a very cold ice spring gushed out in an instant and swept over the fire phoenix.


    Flash, water system ability.


    This guy immediately showed two different forces.


    Fortunately, the Fire Phoenix had fought with this guy many times before, and had been prepared for it. Within a millimetre of difference, his body rushed directly into the air, and his wings opened and a large amount of flame fell down.


    When the huge fireball just fell on the body of the corpse king, it all disappeared, as if... It had been absorbed.


    The flame of the fire phoenix was swallowed directly by this guy.


    Immediately above the two arms, the hot flame suddenly emerged, and in an instant, it quickly spread out like two fire dragons.


    There was only a dragon singing, and the flame suddenly waved in the sky.


    With a bang, the fire dragon exploded on the black bear. Pity the black bear. Although it has infinite power, its speed is too slow to escape this terrible attack.


    With a scream, the body was directly shot out, and the bear skin on the body was full of traces after being burned by the fire.


    The power of terror!


    With one move, he directly injured the powerful black bear.


    That power is really scary.


    As soon as the body hit the ground, several guards rushed over, and the axe was ready to chop the black bear into meat sauce.


    No wonder these animal spirits want help. It seems that the strength of the corpse king is really terrible. If only a few animal spirits, they are not opponents at all.


    Looks like it''s time for us to do it.


    The dragon is still in midair.


    Mixed with a group of mutant beasts, try not to be found by the corpse king below.


    The rest of US jumped directly from the sky.


    The corpse king was so clever that he immediately felt us.


    People haven''t landed yet. A large amount of green energy has been scattered on their hands.


    In the high altitude, the super cation gun can gather energy in this short time.


    Boom... Boom!


    Cation cannon, energy collapse.


    The ground was immediately surrounded by dense terrorist explosions, surrounded by smoke and dust.


    The super cation gun was directly fired on a guard. Poor guard had been unlucky for eight years.


    This is the most powerful single attack on our side. Only a violent roar was heard, and the guy''s body was instantly torn apart and flesh and blood flew.


    As for ah Shen, he was the first to land on the ground, laughing wildly, and his soaring body grabbed the axe of a guard.


    God seemed to like this heavy weapon very much. The guard couldn''t hold it with one force. All the weapons were dragged away by God.


    Then with a roar, he grabbed the huge axe with both hands and hacked hard at the front.


    With a puff, the guard''s body was directly divided into two.


    And the corpse King''s face suddenly became very ugly.

 Chapter 1149

    At that time, the corpse King''s face suddenly changed. Suddenly, these people showed a very powerful power, which was not inferior to or even more powerful than those animal spirits.


    The strong man directly took the guard''s huge axe, the axe that can directly crush ordinary people, as if it didn''t exist in this guy''s hand. Under a sweep, a guard''s body was instantly divided into two.


    He also grabbed another weapon. Two weapons appeared in his hands and kept rotating.


    On the other side, there is a woman who burns a strange green flame. Although the temperature is not high, it gives people an extremely deadly feeling of danger.


    I only saw that the flames had just wrapped around a guard. The guard immediately screamed and twitched violently. In a few seconds, the whole body had turned into ashes.


    And the woman in the sky, among the strange high-tech weapons, kept spraying out a terrible light. The light was like decomposition rays. The powerful zombie body was directly split and dissipated in an instant.


    These guards can be said to be the most powerful zombies at present.


    These guards are few in number, but their strong physique contains infinite power. The weapons in their hands are actually just ordinary axes, but with the strengthening of their super power, the weapons have invincible power.


    Even the screamer is not enough to see in front of these zombies and will be torn up in an instant.


    This kind of zombie is best used as a personal guard.


    Now these powerful personal guards, like chicks, are ruthlessly slaughtered.


    The strength shown by these people is more terrible than any enemy they have met before.


    There was a trace of dignity in the corpse King''s heart.


    This is not the beasts they faced before. These people are more terrible.


    Of course, for this corpse king, it''s just a little dignified, which is not enough to make the corpse King feel afraid. After all, he is not born or the corpse king. He has experienced no less fighting than anyone.


    He was just born with the qualification of corpse king. From the moment he woke up, he knew that he would eventually become the king of zombies, but he also knew that there were many zombies with this qualification in this world, just like himself.


    Only by killing other competitors can he successfully ascend the throne.


    Every alternate successor of the corpse king will have a special superpower.


    There are everything from water, fire, earth, wind and thunder to instant movement, and he also has a kind of power.


    The power of the candidates of these corpse kings, whether rare or ordinary, is quite powerful. For example, the more common flame, which is released, has the power of burning the sky and boiling the sea, and can burn everything.


    As for those with water system ability, they can even mobilize the boundless ocean to completely devour the things in front of them.


    Their strength is much stronger than that of ordinary people.


    And he belongs to one of them. The power he has is called... Evolution!


    At the beginning, he didn''t have any strength. In the early stage, the corpse king can be said to be the weakest of all the candidates. If he encounters other candidates, he will be easily slaughtered.


    Moreover, this kind of corpse king is often peeped by the instincts of other zombies. It seems that as long as he is killed, other zombies can inherit his position.


    Do you think so many zombies gathered in that place to worship their own corpse king? Don''t be kidding, those zombies are just influenced by the instinctive trend to kill the candidates of the corpse king in the past and replace them.


    But unexpectedly, our missile bombing killed countless zombies, which can be regarded as rescuing the corpse king and leaving countless delicious food for the corpse king.


    Just got up from the ground, this guy spent the most dangerous time of his life. All the broken bodies around him were swallowed up by the corpse king. At the same time, he also got the power among the dead bodies, the sound waves of the screamer, the sharp claws of the hunter, and the terrible speed of the tracker


    Our missiles have made this corpse king.


    After leaving this place, relying on the corpse King''s instinct, he found other corpse kings. His luck was really good. He met the two corpse King candidates who were struggling to fight.


    Two losers were killed by his sneak attack from behind.


    Although the two guys were dying at that time, their strength was still quite terrible. They almost got killed by the counterattack before they died, but he finally won and got the strength of the two corpse King candidates. That is, from this time, the corpse king really began to make progress and killed several corpse King candidates he found, Strength is a leap forward.


    This guy can directly improve his strength through the phagocytic ability crystal core. Although he did not kill himself, he also made the corpse King feel some terror, so he led a group of powerful zombies to occupy Europe.


    But I didn''t expect to encounter these animal spirits here.


    The struggle began at that time.


    Several animal spirits want to kill the corpse king, and the same is true for the corpse king. He also wants to kill these animal spirits and devour their power.


    After each failure, the corpse king will directly devour the ability crystal nucleus and quickly improve his strength through the simplest and rough way.


    Now, the corpse king is confident that his strength is enough to kill these animal spirits.


    In fact, even if those beast spirits don''t lead the army of changed beasts to attack, the corpse king will attack with his men.


    Our appearance completely disrupted the corpse King''s plan. He was going to kill all the four animal spirits this time. Unexpectedly, so many powerful enemies suddenly appeared, which made the corpse King feel quite troublesome.


    But the corpse king is very confident in his own strength. For such a long time, relying on his own strength, he has passed through difficulties again and again. This time, he will successfully kill all these people, and then absorb all their strength.


    At the thought of this, a flash of madness flashed in the corpse King''s eyes.


    The strength of these people is very strong. If they can absorb their strength, it is also a very important factor for their own strength growth.


    That woman, the flame on her body is different from the flame she has mastered. The corpse king can feel the powerful power contained in that flame.


    And this woman is also the weakest one!


    Kill her!


    The corpse King directly set his goal on Zijiao''s body. His body flickered. The next second he appeared behind Zijiao. His slender palm looked like a human. The sharp nails on it were more terrible than any knife.


    The claws were directly inserted into Zijiao''s vest.


    Zijiao didn''t know if she felt it. Even if she did, Zijiao didn''t seem to have the capital to escape.


    Zijiao''s body was completely motionless and didn''t seem to feel it.


    Looking at the sharp claws and about to pierce Zijiao''s vest, a figure suddenly flashed behind Zijiao.


    The dark fist caught the sharp claw with a click.


    Prick.


    Harsh sound, large sparks burst out.


    "Hey, I''m here. I''ll play with you..." staring at the guy, I grinned.


    The corpse King''s eyes slightly shrunk. This man is the most powerful among these people. The corpse king can feel it.


    Originally, the corpse king was going to kill this guy at the end, but since this guy came to die himself, there''s nothing to worry about.


    In both eyes, it seems that lightning is flashing, and the smell of terror is quickly filled between the two people.


    In the next second, the two bodies suddenly flickered, and the terrible speed and amazing power exploded wildly in this moment.

 Chapter 1150

    When we really fight, we know how terrible this guy''s strength is.


    Although the body is not tall, the strength of the corpse king is far more than those huge guards nearby, and it can even be said that it is not at the same level at all.


    In a casual collision, I could clearly feel the terrible power uploaded from the corpse king, and I couldn''t bear the violent tremor.


    And this guy''s speed is amazing. Only when I start the ghost trot, can the speed gain a little advantage.


    All kinds of different energies are completely handy in this guy''s hands. It seems that as long as an idea, no matter how terrible it is, it can be thrown out in an instant.


    Hurricanes, flames, ice, lightning


    A wave of terrible energy, as if not life, roared and raged in the air; Of course, I won''t let this guy be so proud. The power in my hands is constantly showing up, metal manipulation, energy collapse, ignition and punishment.


    Especially frozen tombs.


    The protection effect of this frozen tomb is too strong.


    Before, when facing the dark descendant sword demon, the frozen tomb appeared at the last time, blocking the dark descendant sword demon''s desperate attack.


    However, the attack of the dark descendant sword demon was a little scary, which led to the complete penetration of the frozen mausoleum, and the magic sword was stuck alive.


    That time, in fact, I didn''t resist the attack of the dark sword demon. If that guy was in his heyday, the frozen tomb couldn''t stop it.


    But the frozen mausoleum can''t stop the attack of the dark sword demon, but it can stop the attack of the corpse king.


    Although the strength of the corpse king is good, there is still a big gap compared with the dark sword demon.


    All around the body were surrounded by the traces of ice blue. All kinds of attacks of the corpse King exploded on the ice shield, with harsh voices one after another.


    When the corpse King launched the super fast attack, I only saw the claw shadow all over the sky in front of me, just like lightning, flashing fast and crackling. Even I can''t see the movement of the corpse King clearly.


    The countless claws left clear cracks on the ice shield.


    It looks like glass. It is full of marks of explosion. As long as you seize the opportunity to do it again, the ice shield will be broken in an instant.


    But... No chance.


    When I saw the frozen tomb approaching its limit, I flashed and my body suddenly retreated. When the corpse King rushed over quickly, the cracks on the frozen tomb almost completely recovered in this short moment.


    Finally, the crack caused by it disappeared at this moment!


    Damn it, you can imagine how angry this corpse king is now. It is estimated that he is about to collapse?


    I know very well that I can''t do this corpse King alone. Although I don''t want to admit it, this corpse king is far better than me in terms of strength and speed.


    The high-intensity confrontation lasted only a short moment and ended. I don''t want to fight this guy. It''s boring.


    And I''m not in a hurry.


    As long as there is no corpse king, other zombies around us are nothing to our brothers. They can kill all these zombies in a very short time.


    Then we will encircle and suppress the corpse king.


    Before that, I just have to hold the corpse king.


    The corpse king wants to get rid of my shackles and kill several members with average strength first.


    But no matter where he leaves, I can hide in front of him in the next second. His speed is fast, and mine is not slow.


    He moves in an instant, and I can flash.


    Like a shadow, I won''t let this guy out of my sight at all.


    After trying for several times, the corpse king was sure. If he couldn''t kill me, I''m afraid he wouldn''t have the chance to leave here and kill others.


    In that case, we have to kill this guy first.


    There was a touch of scarlet in his eyes. Around the corpse king, countless flames almost solidified in an instant.


    In a short moment, the large flame solidified in an instant, just like two huge fire python.


    The previous move used to deal with the black bear immediately injured the black bear. The destructive power of this move is very strong.


    Boom!


    Only a violent roar was heard, and two fire pythons roared from the air.


    The frozen mausoleum trembled slightly, and there was no damage on it.


    The defensive power of this thing is really amazing. Even with the strength of the corpse king, you can''t destroy the frozen mausoleum in a short time.


    But the capital of the corpse king is not only that.


    Before I could recover, another harsh sound appeared.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The sound of extremely harsh air being torn.


    Looking up, I saw only sharp and tall ice guns, rotating rapidly, piercing me at an extremely terrible speed.


    At the same time, the long guns are wrapped with things like water... No, it''s not water, it''s... Wind.


    Yes, it''s the power of the wind.


    Countless winds were compressed by the corpse king with super strength and wound around those ice guns, giving them super fast speed.


    The extreme speed of the wind, coupled with the sharp edge of the ice gun, the combination of wind and ice makes the destructive power of this unique move increase almost instantaneously. I don''t know how many times.


    Just resisted the fire Python''s attack, and this move has appeared.


    I don''t even have a chance to flash.


    Bang... CLICK!


    All kinds of strange sounds gathered almost instantaneously.


    The originally indestructible frozen mausoleum was finally broken under the super attack of the corpse king. After all, I am not Lisandro. This move is far from as terrible in my hands as in Lisandro''s hands.


    Under high-speed rotation, the destructive power of these ice guns has almost reached the extreme.


    The ice surface was directly pierced with cracks. Ice guns almost wiped my body and penetrated, and an ice gun pierced directly from my shoulder.


    A flash of bright red shot out in an instant, and there was a piece of blood red in the frozen mausoleum.


    My body trembled a little. This is the first time I have been injured since the battle.


    Worthy of being the corpse king, that kind of strength is really very powerful.


    The frozen mausoleum is now divided into six sides, but even so, this guy can completely break the frozen mausoleum and even hurt me inside, which is quite terrible.


    It''s absolutely amazing to be able to do this.


    Holding the ice gun on my shoulder, I threw the ice gun directly to the ground, and my eyes were still staring at the corpse king in front of me.


    This guy seems to have seen hope. The frozen mausoleum has been seriously damaged, and it will take some time to recover.


    In this Kung Fu, countless lightning was rapidly winding around the corpse king, and the crackling sound was continuous. The explosive force was rapidly gathering together to form a fist sized thunder ball.


    Although it looks small, this guy brings me an extreme danger.


    My heart was even shrouded in silence. I even knew very well that if this thunder ball really exploded on the frozen tomb, not only the frozen tomb, but even I in the frozen tomb might be directly killed.


    Endless anger!


    A cluster of flame on the body burns instantly, and the attack power instantly doubles.


    At the same time, right in front of me, the penetrating frozen mausoleum was blown open directly.


    Instead of being broken by the corpse king, I took the initiative to disperse the frozen mausoleum.


    Among the chirping sounds, the frozen mausoleum suddenly turned into countless sharp ice blades.


    The sharp blades are shining with cold light. They are extremely sharp, trying to tear everything to pieces. Countless sharp blades are all facing the direction of the corpse king.


    Frozen mausoleum... Self explosion!


    The power of self exploding frozen tombs, and then causing covered terrorist attacks in a specific direction. The more solid the frozen tombs are, the stronger the destructive power will be.


    Fight with your life!


    At this time, I chose a method I would never choose.


    Let me have a good look at the power of self explosion in frozen tombs at this time.

 Chapter 1151

    Originally, I just wanted to hold this guy down, but I didn''t expect that it turned into a real fire and turned into a confrontation between life and death.


    Now that I have reached this point, I will never show mercy.


    Even if I can''t do this corpse King alone, I will definitely leave the most tragic mark on this corpse king.


    The frozen mausoleum turned into countless sharp ice blades, flashing rapidly.


    The lightning on the opposite side almost condensed at this time.


    "Thunderstorm!"


    "Ice crack!"


    Two powerful stunts appeared almost at the same time. With two voices, the thunder ball and ice crack swept towards each other almost at the same time.


    Countless ice blades crossed directly from mid air, and the thunder ball flew directly. It seemed as if there was a strong magnetic field around. In that space, even the air seemed to be forcibly twisted by this terrible force.


    There is only a distance of tens of meters between us. In the middle, these two terrible forces collide almost at the same time.


    Boom... Click, click, click!


    The harsh sounds mixed together and became the strongest explosion.


    The magnetic field around the thunder ball was stronger than expected. When the ice blade just passed through that area, it was immediately affected by the magnetic field and was instantly blown apart.


    Leiqiu was detonated in an instant, and the strong current crackled out.


    Boom!


    It was like an earthquake. At that time, all of us felt as if our ears were deafened and buzzing in our brains.


    The power of terror is expanding rapidly, forming a huge circular area between us.


    Within this region, destructive energy is expanding.


    As soon as we saw that situation, the corpse king and I changed our faces almost at the same time. They almost ran away behind us at the same time.


    The next second, with a bang, the area exploded directly.


    Then a flash of lightning jumped out of it in an instant. The body I had just escaped had not escaped far. I was hit by this flash of lightning immediately.


    There was a scream in the throat. The lightning exploded on the body. I don''t know how much flesh and blood was blown out directly. It looked particularly tragic. In some places, you can even see Sensen white bones.


    At the same time, my body was directly blown out under this explosion, and the blood in my mouth gushed like death.


    The body is much blackened.


    The instant high temperature generated by the current passing through my body almost baked me. My body trembled violently under the paralysis of the current.


    Not to mention, the spreading energy swept through like a raging tide, and several guards around were hit by that force.


    Those guards don''t have the powerful power we have. Under the explosive energy, their bodies are directly blown to pieces and their bones are gone.


    When the smoke finally dispersed, I struggled to get up from the ground.


    In fact, that power has exceeded the limit that my body can bear. If I hadn''t opened endless anger, I guess I would have been killed.


    And also used a Zhongya hourglass, which blocked the most terrible round of attacks! Zhongya hourglass can only guarantee my invincibility in a short time, but this move will last for a long time.


    Even so, I was seriously injured.


    Looking at the other side, I also saw the guy, the corpse king. This guy was also black and blue. His tall and handsome body was now in tatters, and his suit had become a new dress of cloth.


    Several ice blades penetrated the guy''s body directly.


    Most of the ice blades have just been destroyed, but the rest are still roaring in the past. It is worthy of the self explosion effect of the frozen mausoleum. There is no doubt about that power.


    Even the corpse King''s powerful body could not withstand the penetration of that force. His arms, legs, especially his handsome face, were directly penetrated by an ice blade from the nose, dividing the guy''s head in two.


    If this guy wasn''t a zombie, just that kind of injury would be enough to kill this guy.


    Of course, even so, this guy is still much better than me.


    This may be the most terrible injury and attack the corpse king has faced since he really became the corpse king.


    The situation is very bad.


    He was seriously hurt, and the guards around him were also killed. On the contrary, he was the master of the other party. Except for the close black bear, giant ape and tiger, others were not seriously injured.


    The situation was very bad for himself. The corpse king immediately judged the current situation. The head divided into two pieces quickly re bonded together, and the eyes turned. The guy knew that he couldn''t continue to fight hard now.


    In that case, I may really die here.


    The corpse king knows his own strength. He has the strength of infinite evolution. As long as he doesn''t die, his strength will increase indefinitely until he has complete confidence and can kill them.


    Stay in the green mountains, not afraid of no firewood. This sentence is particularly suitable for the corpse king.


    So... Run!


    The corpse king made a decision immediately. When those people didn''t respond, a pair of strange bone wings suddenly emerged behind him. That was the corpse King''s wings.


    With one effort, the body soars into the air in an instant.


    There is only one fire phoenix in the sky. The danger is much smaller. If you escape from the ground, you may have to face the pursuit of more people.


    The strength of the corpse king is very strong. Even if he is seriously injured, he is much stronger than the fire phoenix, but the fire phoenix is not afraid at all. With an overwhelming flame, he approaches the corpse King directly above the sky.


    At the same time, the attack below us is constantly shrouded in the sky, forcing the corpse king to raise his height.


    There are flying mutant beasts on the top of the head... Aware that the corpse king is running away, these flying mutant beasts quickly lowered their height and surrounded the corpse king.


    Damn it, a group of dirty animals, these garbage and low-level life, also want to obstruct themselves?


    The tiger is bullied by the dog.


    If it were normal, the corpse King wouldn''t care about these things at all, but now these damn things want to attack themselves.


    Go to hell with it all.


    The corpse King roared angrily, and the lightning roared in the sky. The power of the lightning was quite strong.


    How can these ordinary mutant beasts resist that terrible attack? With a shrill scream, the mutant animals were blown apart one by one.


    Large tracts of flesh and feathers fell from the sky.


    Kill all these mutant beasts with one move. The corpse King seems very proud. Although he can''t stop the encirclement and suppression of so many powerful enemies below, these ordinary mutant beasts still don''t care about themselves.


    But at this time, a violent dragon sound suddenly sounded from the sky.


    That voice made the corpse King''s body tremble violently, suddenly raised his head, and his eyes were full of fear.


    It is definitely not an ordinary power that can make the corpse King feel fear.


    That roar, as if it was directly derived from the horror depression in the heart, almost made the body of the corpse King fall from the sky.


    It was at this time that the corpse King found that a terrible dragon appeared in the sky.


    After all the mutant beasts were killed, two lives surrounded by the mutant beasts appeared.


    A huge dragon blocking out the sun, and a petite and elegant Nine Tailed demon fox.


    These two powerful lives, as the mace of our action, have never participated in the battle.


    We are not worried that they are not the opponent of the corpse king. We are worried about the corpse king. If we suddenly see these two powerful guys, will they collapse directly, dare not continue to fight at all, and turn around and run away?


    We must kill the corpse king this time.


    So these two guys hid here until the corpse king was forced into the sky, and the two powerful guys finally shot.

 Chapter 1152

    This time, for the corpse king, it was almost the time of death.


    Whether it is a dragon or a Nine Tailed Fox, the powerful strength is unmatched by the corpse king, not to mention the emergence of two giants at the same time?


    The corpse king is also sensitive. He just found these two powerful enemies, and his body immediately fell down. Although there is a fire phoenix below, the strength of the fire phoenix is far from the two.


    But the corpse King''s response is fast, and the dragon''s response is not slow.


    Although the body was huge, the speed of the dragon was also quite amazing. A roaring body fell down in an instant, and Zhang kaina bit the corpse King directly.


    With the dragon''s terrible mouth and the terrible bite force, it is estimated that it can directly bite the dragon''s body into dross.


    The corpse king wanted to avoid, but his body deflected a little, and one arm and one shoulder immediately fell into the dragon''s mouth.


    Then there was only a creak, and the dirty blood gushed out along the shoulder, and the teeth directly penetrated the king''s extremely strong flesh.


    Besides, the dragon is going to swallow the corpse King completely.


    Fatal danger. Unexpectedly, he fell into such a dangerous situation in an instant. The corpse king also threw himself out.


    With a roar, the body forcibly broke free from the dragon''s mouth, and a shoulder and arm were directly torn off.


    Then the body moved in an instant, and the body barely escaped. Then, a gust of wind appeared under the body, wrapped around the corpse king, and quickly jumped out of the distance.


    The speed of the corpse king is very fast under the package of the strong wind. If this guy puts all his strength on running for his life, no one can catch up with that speed. Even the giant dragon has no choice for a while, so he can only watch this guy disappear quickly in front of him.


    Spirit raid!


    But the dragon can''t catch up, and the Nine Tailed Fox next to it doesn''t matter.


    The power of instantaneous movement, whether for me or the corpse king, takes a long time to cool down, but the Nine Tailed demon fox doesn''t care about this at all.


    The body quickly ran past, and at once it was hundreds of meters away.


    Twice, he has reached behind the corpse king.


    As soon as he saw the nine evil foxes appear, the corpse Wang Dun was scared out of his wits and screamed to speed up the speed.


    But before the distance could even be opened, the third soul raid had appeared. This time, it was more cruel and intercepted directly in front of the corpse king.


    Without the slightest pause, a large piece of flame suddenly sprayed from the Nine Tailed Fox and directly surrounded the corpse king.


    The flame emitted by the nine tail demon fox itself is much more powerful than the one released by Zijiao. It is not a level at all. The fire swept up in an instant.


    The corpse king has now completely become a sandbag. Under the attack of these two strong men, he can only scream continuously, and he doesn''t even have a chance to fight back.


    The body is already broken. Where is the king''s style before.


    But this guy still didn''t give up.


    He is the king of corpses. He is the king of zombies. No matter what happens, he will not die here, absolutely not.


    Gravity!


    The gravity on the body increased almost abruptly. At this time, the gravity of the corpse king didn''t know how many times. He took his body like a meteor and quickly hit it on the ground.


    At this time, the corpse king can''t care too much. He must quickly escape from these two powerful beasts. Unexpectedly, there is such a powerful guy among the mutant beasts. If he knew so, he wouldn''t come to Europe.


    With a bang, the body fell directly, and a huge hole was hit on the ground.


    We hurried to track the past, but when we came over, we only saw a huge hole left on the ground, which seemed to form an underground tunnel.


    This corpse king is really unusual. In this case, he can dig a tunnel to escape. Won''t this goods have the same ability as mutant mice?


    After looking at each other, we all got into the tunnel and chased him all the way down the tunnel. This is the best time to kill the corpse king. We missed this opportunity. I don''t know how long it will take to kill this guy.


    Tracking down all the way, we even chased and killed the underground palace where the corpse king lived. This guy was insidious and cunning, but also timid and afraid of death.


    Because of his wisdom, this guy will not wander on the ground like an ordinary zombie. He lives under the surface.


    This place is guarded closely, but when we came over, we didn''t find a living corpse king, but a dead corpse king saw one.


    In this underground palace, the broken corpse of the corpse King lay on the ground quietly, surrounded by dirty blood.


    In the eyes of the corpse king, he could clearly feel a sense of reluctance.


    Perhaps the corpse king didn''t expect that he would die in this way in this place?


    The chest of the corpse king has also been cut open, and the ability crystal nucleus inside has disappeared.


    This is a great loss.


    The strength of the corpse king is so strong that it should not die so easily. Moreover, the ability of the corpse king is very strong. The ability crystal core of this guy must be very abnormal, especially the power of infinite evolution. I am very greedy.


    Unfortunately, we didn''t get that ability in the end.


    In this underground palace, the corpse king was attacked by something and was killed. At the same time, he was also robbed of his ability crystal core.


    Frowning, we searched around. It seemed that it didn''t take long for the corpse king to be killed. That guy shouldn''t be able to run too far.


    But no matter how we look, we can''t find the thief who stole the crystal core of the corpse King''s ability around.


    Damn it, after struggling for so long, even I was seriously hurt. Finally, I forced this guy to a dead end. Unexpectedly, the biggest harvest was robbed by other things.


    It''s really bad in my heart. I feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Let''s go." since the corpse king has been killed and the ability crystal core of the corpse king has been robbed, we left.


    It''s just that I''m always unwilling to completely solve such a threat.


    The next zombie who gets the crystal core of the corpse King''s ability may become the next corpse king. Even without the wisdom of the corpse king, he will have the strength of the corpse king.


    However, after accepting the ability crystal nucleus, the guy should start from scratch. At least in a short time, he should not pose any threat to us. This may be the only thing to be gratified.


    When we went out, there was still a scuffle outside, and there was a river of blood everywhere.


    Zombies, mutant beasts are killing the craziest.


    Originally, under the leadership of the corpse king, the zombie has gradually found the field back, and even has begun to counterattack, and the loss of the mutant beast is also great.


    However, with the death of the corpse king and the absence of the commander, these zombies immediately showed their true colors. They were completely a mass of loose sand without any cooperation. Under the attack of the mutant beast, they retreated step by step. But zombies don''t know fear, don''t know pain, just know to fight endlessly.


    Even though the battle can be ended now, the two sides are still stuck together.


    At the same time, these mutant beasts also killed the real fire and fell into this kind of battle.


    As we emerged and joined the battlefield, the situation of those zombies became more dangerous and less adversary.


    In the continuous attacks, the zombies left countless bodies. Finally, we were so tired that we took the initiative to end the battle.


    Zombies have left at least millions of corpses, and mutant animals have left 100000 or 200000 dead bodies here.


    Among so many corpses, I don''t know how many power crystal nuclei there are. In fact, those who really joined the battle at that time were the dragon and the Nine Tailed Fox, as well as five animal spirits, me and a Shen, Chen Yi and Zijiao, as well as the seven heroes around me, even akali.


    We didn''t go to the fight. Everyone is constantly stealing the ability crystal core, especially the mutant beast.


    This doesn''t count. Among the 100000 promised by the five beast spirits, we will earn one more. It''s an idiot who doesn''t do it.

 Chapter 1153

    For our behavior of secretly harvesting booty, several animal spirits just don''t see it. Nonsense, they can kill both the corpse king and the dark descendant sword demon. They can save a lot of trouble on their own side.


    However, the five animal spirits obviously still informed them to be careful of their mutant animals. Don''t hang up. If you hang up, they will be secretly dug by these people.


    When the battle was over, our cheeky guys finally stopped their actions.


    Each shoulder carries a bag of animal skin, which has just peeled off from the dead mutant animal body.


    Even SANA carries a big bag full of mutant beast ability nuclei.


    It''s estimated that there are thousands in each bag.


    This can be said to be profitable, and everyone is happy.


    As for those animal spirits, they blow their beard and stare.


    At any rate, these guys are a little bit. These newly dead mutant animals are all under their own hands. They are always a little uncomfortable in front of their own face.


    And what was promised at that time was 100000 capacity crystal cores. Even if these guys didn''t harvest 100000, it''s estimated that they won''t be much less.


    "Cough, guys, is there anything else? If there''s anything else, just open your mouth and let''s help if you can''t deal with it." smiling, I carried a bag and came to the fire phoenix and said.


    "There''s nothing wrong with us. If you''ve been away from your territory for so long, will there be any trouble? I think you''d better go back early," said the fire phoenix.


    "It''s not busy. We''re very free there. There''s nothing wrong. Don''t worry." I waved my hand and said, "we''ll be fine here for ten or eight days."


    "Well, we have nothing to do here... Don''t worry, none of these zombies will move. Your people can come and harvest at any time. As for the 100000 ability crystal cores we promised, we will give you a lot of them," said the fire phoenix.


    They are eager for us to leave now, otherwise we will stay here. It is estimated that these dead mutant beasts will be dissected by them.


    A bunch of greedy vampires.


    The five beast spirits also need the ability crystal nucleus.


    Now that we have said this, we are embarrassed to stay here.


    Taking the dragon, we quickly returned to s city.


    On the way back, we probably counted it. Ah Shen got the most, 8000, and I have 6000. Of course, if you count the eight heroes around me, my number is several times that of ah Shen.


    In addition, Chen yizijiao, a total of 12 people, got nearly 80000 ability nuclei, and the quality of these ability nuclei is quite good. After taking them back, you can fill the empty storage room.


    This time it took two days, but the harvest was quite good.


    When we went back, Tucker, Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin, and they had also returned. Chen Bolin and Zhang Xuliang, with the batch of goods, had been sent to the Western Theater.


    With Tucker, the local snake, we got more things this time and sent them all to the Western Theater for research.


    When this technology is completely successful, we humans really don''t have to worry about anything.


    Of course, we didn''t have much time to rest. We just came back, left the 70000 multi capability crystal nucleus, immediately ordered a large number of brothers and quickly went to Europe.


    This time, because the distance is too far, the dragon can take people at a time. Xiaoba also went out, so there are not many people.


    Several armed helicopters were even dispatched, which barely sent less than 1000 people to search on the wide ground.


    When so many of us showed up here, several animal spirits turned green. It was less than a day before these guys came, and the number was more.


    Of course, in front of those animal spirits, I still seriously restrained my brothers. All we have to collect is the ability crystal nucleus of zombies. Those mutated animals don''t belong to us. Don''t be greedy.


    Of course, if one accidentally makes a mistake, I don''t think those animal spirits will care about such a small thing.


    Piles of power nuclei gather together!


    Piled up like a hill, the number of these zombies is too much. More than one million zombies have died, of which at least half have the ability to crystal nucleus.


    There are many times as many living zombies. Those zombies are also the object of our hunting. I estimate that this place will become a hunting ground in S City in the future. If it is not too far away, this place is simply a paradise.


    Finally, after working hard here for three or four days, we brought back more than 800000 capable nuclei.


    Even so, there are still many zombies wandering in this area, but after these zombies lose the control of the corpse king, they basically can''t pose much threat and can only become lambs to be slaughtered.


    These zombies began to be no longer limited to the place where they originally lived. Just like the original zombies, they began to spread around gradually.


    They entered the territory of the mutant beast, and after losing the beast king, the mutant beast is also recovering the lost land step by step and killing back bit by bit.


    In this case, the living space of these zombies is getting smaller and smaller. Some powerful zombies and intelligent zombies barely escape from here, but for other zombies, this is their own cemetery.


    Similarly, some zombies began to appear around s city.


    Those zombies who had been summoned by the corpse king to disappear began to flow out gradually from all around. Most of those zombies were powerful, but the number was far from being compared with before.


    This time, two big problems were solved at once.


    Zombies and dark sword demons have been killed. Although there may be another corpse king, there should not be too much risk.


    I don''t know what it would be like for zelas to know that one of his big backers has been solved. It''s estimated that he will go crazy?


    In the area around s City, two huge problems have been solved.


    The reconstruction of s city has also been on track. Everything seems to be in full swing and in good order.


    Another very important thing is zelas and the Western Theater.


    The spaceship on which zelas was travelling had been bombed once by missiles launched by the Western Theater, and the situation was quite serious.


    What kind of guy is zelas? He is arrogant and can''t accept this result.


    In his anger, he drove his own spaceship. After a circle, he was ready to attack the Western Theater.


    But the Western theater also knows that he launched a missile and hit the zeras spacecraft. That guy will not let himself go so easily.


    Therefore, all-weather military satellites are shrouded around the Western Theater. At the same time, all kinds of warning and communication equipment are turned on to the maximum.


    Over the Western Theater, all kinds of aircraft fly around the whole city hundreds of times a day.


    Once there is any trouble, I''m afraid it will be found immediately.


    At the same time, all the mecha fighters in the Western Theater were dispatched from the warehouse.


    30000 mecha fighters, the number is several times that of s city.


    In fact, the alert in the Western Theater is not right. That guy zelas is a proud guy.


    He couldn''t allow his failure, especially this time he didn''t get any benefits, but suffered heavy losses.


    The ship was blown up in tatters and thousands of people were killed and injured. This is the biggest damage the ship has suffered since it was last detonated from the inside.


    In a rage, zerath left here temporarily in his spaceship, found a place, and spent a long time repairing the spaceship. After a good repair, the guy couldn''t help it immediately.


    He wants revenge. He wants to kill all the enemies who dare to disrespect themselves.


    Under the burning anger, zerath angrily gave orders and drove the spacecraft to the direction of the Western Theater.


    But this plan was denied by the moon shadow.


    No matter who the moon shadow itself is, but now she is just a very important subordinate of zelas.

 Chapter 1154

    And Yueying is a very smart woman, smart enough to be comparable to a computer.


    No feelings, no fear, no avoidance.


    At this time, when all his men retreated because of the anger of zelas, and would not say a word more, the moon shadow stood up.


    Because in the high-intensity brain of the moon shadow, after careful analysis, it is judged that this action is quite unfavorable to the space carrier.


    "It has just been more than ten days. Our space carrier has only undergone a simple repair and repair. In fact, many systems have not been fully restored, especially the main attack system. The energy gun is seriously damaged and the attack power is less than 60% of that before."


    "At the same time, not long after the time has passed, the other side has also proved that it is on guard and has not relaxed its vigilance. Now there must be close defense around the Western Theater. If we attack rashly now, it is likely to be detected by the other side and take adequate precautions, which is a great danger to us."


    "Third, this time we failed and suffered heavy losses. Now it is a time of panic among the air and space carriers. If they launch an attack now, their combat effectiveness will also be seriously affected."


    "For the above three points, I don''t think it''s time to launch a war of revenge."


    The moon shadow calmly summarized, and the eyes of those next to zelas swept over the moon shadow, some gloating in their eyes.


    Zeras''s temper they all know that he is an extremely self-centered person. He does not allow anyone to deny his orders. This guy''s punishment for those who resist him is also quite cruel.


    That is, the woman''s brain is just like an instrument. Otherwise, she will never open her mouth at will.


    They had even seen the end of the moon shadow, a woman punished by zerath.


    Seriously, this woman is just an ordinary human on earth. She has the status of a hero in this space carrier, which makes them very dissatisfied and can''t wait to see the moon shadow punished.


    Sure enough, because of the words of the moon shadow, the energy body of zelas rolled violently as if it was about to explode, which means that zelas''s anger has reached a peak.


    "Moon shadow, are you denying my order?" zelas whispered in a gloomy voice after a long time.


    "It''s not a negative, I''m just making the most accurate judgment according to the current situation." Yueying was not afraid, but stared directly at zelas and said.


    Roar!


    That appearance made Silas more angry and roared loudly, but Silas did not punish the moon shadow or attack the moon shadow.


    He seemed to just want to use this roar to vent his anger.


    Silas is actually very angry, but this guy is very smart.


    He knew that there were few people who were truly loyal to themselves in the space carrier. Almost all of them were bound to the space carrier by means of coercion.


    They are only forced to surrender because of their strong strength. At the same time, when they use these people, these people will get all benefits from themselves, so they will accept their orders.


    If there is a chance, these people are definitely the first to betray and stab themselves in the back.


    But there is one and a half exceptions.


    Which one is the moon shadow!


    This woman was an idiot when she came here. All her wisdom and consciousness were slowly reborn after soaking in the blood pool. It can be said that she was a piece of white paper. From the day she appeared, she represented absolute loyalty to herself.


    This woman has absolutely no two hearts.


    All she said was for herself.


    Zelas can be sure of this. It is for this reason that although zelas showed considerable anger and was almost violent, zelas forcibly suppressed his anger.


    As for the other half, it''s amu, or the girl behind amu.


    After a period of time, the anger in zelas''s heart seemed to dissipate a little, and then continued to stare at the moon shadow: "your opinion?"


    That appearance surprised Sarkozy''s people, but there was more resentment and jealousy in their hearts.


    "My opinion is to leave here for the time being, go to other continents, collect more experts, give up this revenge for the time being, and come and catch all these people when we have enough strength." Yueying said calmly.


    This is the best choice judged by the moon shadow according to the current situation.


    They are indeed very powerful, but they are not strong enough to crush the enemy completely.


    Especially now, the two sides lock in the space carrier. Once the space carrier appears, it is bound to suffer a very tragic counterattack, which may be the outcome of losing both sides and annihilating the whole army.


    But this is clearly unacceptable to zelas.


    "It''s OK to leave, but before we leave temporarily, we must give these people a cruel lesson. Otherwise, these people will not understand who is the master of the world and must take revenge," zelas said.


    The moon shadow frowned: "If we have to retaliate, I suggest we do it separately. The stealth means of the space carrier is not strong enough. If it appears, it is easy to be found. In that case, my suggestion is to open the protective cover of the space carrier to the maximum extent, give up 80% of the attack energy, and focus all these energy on defense, so as to resist each other''s missiles Bombing. "


    "It''s impossible. Although our protective shield is powerful, it can''t stop the other party''s cruise missiles, even if we use all our energy to defend." zelas immediately shook his head.


    "Yes, but boss, you''re talking about cruise missiles. If we can get close to Jinggu City, they won''t launch cruise missiles at will when they are so close to their own city."


    "As long as we can appear over their territory before the missile hits, they will not use this means of attack. After all, releasing cruise missiles at close range can easily cause devastating damage to their cities."


    The moon shadow is very careful in the calculation of the situation.


    She can calculate all kinds of different situations, and finally choose a way that is most beneficial to herself and can avoid the greatest loss.


    Without cruise missiles, it is difficult for an ordinary attack to break the protective cover of an aerospace carrier.


    "But in this way, we don''t have enough attack power," zelas said.


    "This time, we just want revenge, right?" the moon shadow seems to want to confirm something.


    "Yes, of course, it would be best if they could be eliminated directly." zerath smiled grimly.


    "If it''s just revenge, we just need to hurt the people below them, that''s revenge."


    "In my opinion, sending a group of experts doesn''t need too many, but it needs to be strong enough. When there is a certain distance from Jinggu City, they can leave the ship and move forward from the ground. When the ship attracts Jinggu city''s experts and firepower, these people can take the opportunity to do serious damage on the ground!"


    This is revenge, not annihilation.


    Annihilation is to wipe out all the enemy, and revenge, as long as the enemy feels heartache, his goal has been achieved.


    Through the words of the moon shadow, the anger in zelas''s heart has basically disappeared.


    The smart woman found a perfect way to completely vent the flame in her heart.


    The anger in Silas had completely disappeared.


    He accepted the suggestion of the moon shadow.


    The spacecraft began to fly in the direction of Jinggu city.


    In this space carrier, an extremely sinister plan is constantly taking shape.


    "According to the news from our spies, Jinggu city seems to shoulder the major task of human rejuvenation, and the production of mecha soldiers also seems to be centered on the Western Theater, so the targets of this revenge are these two places."

 Chapter 1155

    spy?


    This kind of thing, zelas will not ignore.


    Both s city and Jinggu city have spies planted by zelas.


    These spies have only one goal, that is to convey the latest trends of the two cities to themselves.


    Before, s city was attacked by Lisandro and calsas. In fact, it was also the news from the spy. Unfortunately, the spy was unlucky. Although he kept hiding during the battle, he finally died.


    I don''t know whether it was killed by zombies or trolls, or by the energy cannon released from the last space carrier.


    There are also spies in the Western Theater.


    Such spies are often powerful. As long as they design a bridge section, they can easily sneak into two cities, such as being chased by zombies or other powerful guys.


    Both cities are thirsty for talents. They are very eager for such experts. They won''t investigate at all and will join directly.


    The spy also received a lot of important information from the Western Theater.


    For example, the firepower structure of the Western Theater, the location of missile arrays, the production area of mecha soldiers, and even the reproductive center.


    The location of the missile is the top priority of Jinggu city. The spy only knows a general direction, and the place is heavily guarded. It''s not easy to get it. Otherwise, zelas wants to destroy the other party''s missile Legion.


    The other two places, the production center of mecha soldiers and the human reproduction center, are second only to the missile forces. Although they are also important, their defense measures are slightly weak. If they attack these two places, they are likely to succeed.


    Of course, the way to take is sneak attack.


    The space carrier has begun to fly to the Western Theater.


    Peace cannot last long.


    The world will never lack ambitious people.


    For their own desires and goals, people will destroy everything in front of them until there are no enemies in front of them.


    In other words, if we want to achieve real peace, we must kill all these ambitious people.


    On the other hand, in Jinggu City, Chu Tian and Song Lian are also making preparations. They all know that the character of that guy zelas won''t watch him suffer.


    During this period of time, he will certainly retaliate.


    They don''t know the specific time, but they must be fully prepared and never relax.


    Almost all the powerful reconnaissance troops are dispatched. Within a huge area of dozens of kilometers around the center of yijinggu City, aircraft patrol in different airspace all the time. Once the space carrier enters this area, it will be found immediately.


    There are also countless capable people on those planes, using their powerful detection ability comparable to radar, searching for information around them.


    There are millions of people in Jinggu city. There must be no mistakes.


    In the face of this threat, many people, including Chu Fanfan, are all nervous and dignified, but Chu Tian and Song Lian, two old generals, are not much afraid. In the eyes of these two people, they can even see a touch of madness.


    They seem to have been waiting for this time for a long time.


    "Today is the fourteenth day, and that guy hasn''t appeared yet." Chu Tian said coldly.


    "Lord, please don''t worry and don''t worry. That guy still needs to repair his space carrier. Otherwise, what will he do? Will he die? Although he is crazy, he won''t do anything to die." Song Lian said with a smile.


    "Yes, we all know that guy. He''s a man who will repay his kindness. He won''t give up." after a pause, Chu Tian continued, "are you ready?"


    "Already ready, if that guy appears, he will never live again." a cold flash flashed in Song Lian''s eyes.


    The communication between the two old guys is quite strange. Maybe other people except these two people don''t understand what the two old guys are talking about.


    Of course, the identity of these two old guys is not a secret.


    At least in S City, many of us know the identity of these two old guys.


    At the moment before the satellite took off, we could hardly bear the powerful impact and the feeling of suffocation, but these two people had nothing at all. Just this can be seen that their strength is absolutely very strong.


    At that time, shiver, who had passed together, felt some familiar taste.


    Shiver is the queen of the desert.


    Shiver knows more about everything about Emma than anyone else. Although she is a mercenary, she often lives in other places.


    In fact, if we say that in the rune continent, the place with the most top experts is not shadow Island, nor noxas, not demacia, or even giant God peak, but shurima.


    Shuruima is an ancient civilization, although it has now become a declining desert.


    The real experts in shuruima are some crazy people who have lived for thousands of years. Zelas is only one of them.


    There are three other people besides zelas.


    Azur, the desert emperor, nether, the desert God of death, and lakton, the desert butcher, are the big crocodile.


    How to divide the strength is not clear, but this can be seen from the background of Shu Ruima.


    First of all, Azur, the desert emperor, was a young emperor, at least at that time, but his strength was strong and his achievements were boundless.


    Although arrogant and arrogant, there is no doubt about this guy''s achievements and his own strength.


    Azur is the emperor. There is a minister beside Azur, which is equivalent to the prime minister. At the same time, Azur is also Azur''s mage and our most powerful enemy, zelas.


    This guy was insidious and cunning, and encouraged azir to carry out the flying ceremony.


    What is the ascension ceremony? It was a kind of coronation, swallowing the power falling from the sky and becoming a climber.


    The strength of the ascendant is about the level of a demigod, and can even really become a God.


    But it was zelas''s plot. During the ascension ceremony, zelas pushed away Azur, who was bitten back, and Azur was on the verge of death on the spot.


    As for zelas, he absorbed that extremely powerful force, and his strength expanded wildly almost in an instant.


    At that time, there were two rising heroes, namely, two demigods, the strength of Kambi kalsas and solaka, and the existence of angels.


    One is Nethers, the God of desert death, and the other is lakton, the desert butcher. Don''t ask me why. One is a dog head and the other is a crocodile. Maybe Lao Wang next door knows.


    The two felt the destruction of the flying ceremony and hurried from a distant place to kill zelas.


    But the two demigods ignored the power of zerath, who was stronger than them.


    Even if they just absorbed the power of the rising ceremony, they were helpless to find that even the strength of the rising zerath was immeasurable. It was impossible for the two people to kill zerath. This guy had become a pure energy body, immortal.


    They said that zelas drove into a coffin and wanted to seal zelas, but zelas burst the coffin.


    Finally, Lexon dragged zerath to the ancient imperial mausoleum in the way of self sacrifice, and then let Nethers seal Lexon and zerath in the endless darkness from the outside.


    But even so, the disaster has not passed.


    Among the endless dark forces, zerath did not die, but digested the power of the ascension ceremony, and controlled Rexton with his own evil and madness, corrupted Rexton, a former demigod, into a fierce and cruel beast, and regarded his brother nathas as his greatest enemy.


    Taking advantage of laketon''s violence and ferocity, he broke the imperial mausoleum and escaped from heaven. He almost turned laketon into his own puppet.


    In fact, it is just like this. The crazy Rexton''s strength has greatly decreased. Now he has completely become a subordinate of zelas, and he knows almost nothing about everything before.


    The identities of Chu Tian and Song Lian are also the old enemies of zelas.


    Azul and Nethers.

 Chapter 1156

    The real identities of Chu Tian and Song Lian are the desert emperor Azur and the desert God of death neithers.


    When Xavier told me this, I was shocked. I knew that these two people had a big background, but I didn''t expect that these two people had this background.


    It''s just that the way of two people is different from others.


    The real Chu Tian and Song Lian may have died.


    Now Azul and Nethers are in control of these two old bodies, but they don''t get their flesh by forcible robbery.


    That is a kind of inheritance, or cooperation.


    These two guys, like zerath, did not land on the earth by means of soul mark, which is directly attached to the body.


    At that time, Chu Tian and Song Lian, two old generals, were too old. In fact, under the impact of the end of the day, their lives had almost come to an end.


    Even if you don''t die on the spot, you will soon be infected by autopsy and become a zombie.


    At this time, Azul and Nethers entered their bodies and reached a deal with them.


    They handed their bodies to each other, and the two survived in this last world in order to inherit the will of Chu Tian and Song Lian and protect more human beings.


    Azul is not a good man, arrogant and arrogant, but a good emperor.


    With Chu Tian''s will, Azur promised to come down as the emperor, and was willing to accept this task to fight on the earth for the continuation of mankind.


    Because he is an emperor, the emperor cannot have no subjects, so he wants to protect more people.


    They also have almost all the memories of Chu Tian and Song Lian. They usually live as Chu Tian and Song Lian. Only when they are alone, they will show some original will.


    In the entire Western Theater, only one person knows the identity of the two people, that is general LongQian.


    General LongQian also got the power of the hero, the armored dragon turtle, and the armored dragon turtle is also the hero of Shu Ruima.


    In fact, to this extent, it has almost become the civil war of shurima.


    While the two were discussing, a guard reported outside. After such a long time, he finally found something wrong.


    "When a fighter was patrolling in the west of Jinggu City, where it had left the country, it suddenly crashed and exploded. There was no contact anymore."


    The two men looked at each other, and the two old foxes knew what the news meant.


    The plane will not crash for no reason. There is only one reason, that is, there is an enemy in that direction.


    "Inform the satellite to pay close attention to the western region, adjust the direction of our rockets, aim at the western region, regulate short-range missiles and be ready to launch at any time." Chu Tian issued a series of orders.


    The whole city was already in a highly tense atmosphere. In this way, the atmosphere suddenly became more tense. Almost everyone grasped the weapons in their hands and was ready for battle.


    The defensive power of the city is also leaning towards the West.


    "The specific location and precise time of the plane crash are accurate to seconds."


    "Calculate the position of the aircraft and the possible position of the aircraft in two minutes, and immediately adjust the angle of the missile."


    In the missile launching room, long Qian is giving command quickly according to the order of Chu Tian.


    Missile?


    Yes, the explosion power of long-range cruise missiles is too strong, which may indeed hurt Jinggu City, but the destructive power of some short-range missiles is not so strong.


    They will never be ready to fight back when they watch each other enter the sky above their heads and then carry out massive killing.


    "After the notice, all the old and weak women and children will go into the air raid shelter to hide, and the combat troops will stay outside." Chu Fanfan is also in the military camp, making rapid adjustment.


    Rockets, howitzers and various launchers have long been prepared.


    The energy gun and energy gun supported by s city have also completed energy storage.


    "Mecha soldiers are ready. Everyone disperse. Don''t concentrate on one place."


    With the order, mecha soldiers also appeared.


    For a moment, the whole city was full of tall mecha soldiers, all kinds of different colors, reflecting dazzling light in the city.


    Unfortunately, the mecha that can fly in the sky has not been studied yet. Otherwise, it will definitely look different now.


    About two minutes later, the missile has been launched.


    Hoo... Hoo!


    Accompanied by the harsh sound, one missile with a tall tail flame roared towards the western region in an instant.


    Although the space carrier is stealth, according to the location and time of the plane crash, the current location of the space carrier has been roughly inferred here.


    Then, with intensive attacks with short-range missiles, we may be able to find the other party''s location.


    Boom... Boom!


    It can''t be seen by the naked eye, but in the satellite pictures, it can be clearly seen that in the area 30 kilometers away from the Western Theater, a shiny cloud suddenly emerged in mid air, and immediately those missiles were detonated directly.


    Shield, that''s the shield of the space carrier.


    It was at this moment that people immediately locked the position of the space carrier.


    A grimace appeared on Chu Tian''s face: "missiles, all fired, howitzers, rocket troops, all fired."


    The biggest enemy of his life finally appeared. Now is not the time to save ammunition. As long as zeras can be killed, even if all the shells in the whole territory are consumed, Chu Tian will not feel the slightest pain.


    Although there are still dozens of kilometers, howitzers and rockets are not ordinary rockets. The firing distance of these shells is hundreds of kilometers away.


    Under the command of Chu Feifan, the launchers trembled violently, and then shells roared out into the sky, drawing obvious parabolas.


    The firepower here is much more serious than that in s city. I don''t know how many times.


    This is the base camp of the Western Theater. There are all kinds of weapons. It is definitely not an easy situation to break into the territory of the Western Theater. The terrible fire blockade alone makes the space carrier unbearable.


    The interior of the space carrier was shaking violently as if it had encountered an earthquake.


    The ship is also a mess.


    Many people inside were flustered. They couldn''t forget the picture when they were pierced by a missile. That time, many people died.


    However, this time, the protective cover of the spacecraft was stronger than expected. No matter how the shells were bombed, the protective cover was always just ripples spreading. Although it seemed dangerous, it had never been destroyed.


    Put all the energy into protection. It still looks good now.


    But it is hard for the people in the energy warehouse. They almost need to put capability crystal nuclei into the energy conversion instrument one by one. The consumption of capability crystal nuclei is very serious. Hundreds of capability crystal nuclei are needed almost every second to resist the attack of such dense shells.


    Even if there are a lot of stocks on the aircraft carrier, it is impossible to support it for too long under this attack.


    On the ship, there is a lack of means to effectively attack the enemy.


    Although the power of the energy gun is powerful, the range is a disadvantage.


    As for the spacecraft, there are only rocket launchers, and the range of that thing is not far.


    "Don''t worry about others, go ahead with all your strength. I want to appear over Jinggu city." unlike other people''s panic, zelas is calm and doesn''t seem to be affected by this situation.


    In this way, under the attack of countless artillery fire, the spacecraft moved forward quickly. Although it looked shaky, it was constantly approaching the city.


    The effect of invisibility has been completely eliminated, and that behemoth is like an air fortress to suppress Jinggu city.


    People in Jinggu city now clearly see that picture.


    As the spaceship approached, there was a kind of terrible depression in their hearts. They only saw the dense gunfire exploding on the spaceship, but there was no damage on the spaceship.


    This guy, how to break it?

 Chapter 1157

    The Super Intensive shelling and the powerless results made it difficult for many people to breathe as if they had pressed a huge stone on their chest.


    Watching that guy keep getting close to himself without any ability to stop, that taste is really desperate.


    But Chu Fanfan knows that these things should not be considered by himself, nor should they be considered by his artillery.


    They have only one problem to solve, that is shelling, continuous shelling.


    "Continue launching!"


    With Chu Fanfan''s order, a large number of shells continued to roar in the past, just as the rain hit the lake, and circles of ripples continued to spread out.


    Chu Tian and Song Lian are also looking at this picture, but the two old men are obviously much calmer than others.


    "Prepare medium range ballistic missiles," Chu Tian ordered.


    "General, the power of medium range trajectory may..." a guard''s face changed.


    "It doesn''t matter. Get ready to launch."


    Chu Tian''s order was also absolute. With a obviously different harsh sound, the ballistic missile finally roared out and roared directly into the sky with that deafening sound.


    Boom... This is a fireworks, which is obviously different.


    A large flame suddenly burst in mid air, and the terrible impact spread wildly around.


    Originally, it was just ripples. Under the bombing of a much larger missile, the protective cover was almost torn.


    The whole spaceship suddenly bumped violently up and down, and some things in the spaceship were affected by a strong impact, and a large area was broken.


    This success made the ground jump with joy.


    However, the strong impact of the missile also made Jinggu city seem to fall into a strong wind, filled with dust and chaos everywhere.


    When war comes, no one can get any benefit at all.


    The bombing of this ballistic missile exceeded the calculation of the moon shadow and zelas''s expectation. This bombing caused very serious damage to the spacecraft. Just now, the protective cover had made an extremely sharp sound and was almost about to collapse.


    "Speed up and go as fast as you can!" Silas hissed.


    Now they dare to launch medium range ballistic missiles, but if they go further, those people will never dare to do so.


    Killing their own people like that is definitely more than destroying the ship.


    The speed of the spaceship has increased significantly. At the same time, the protective cover that originally supported the whole hull of the spaceship has been directly cut in half. There are three shields above and below the spaceship, and the rear has been completely abandoned.


    Although the defense has only increased by one third, this third of the defense is particularly precious at this time.


    The spacecraft has completely attracted missiles and fire on the ground.


    The medium range missile was launched three times. On the third time, it finally penetrated the protective cover and exploded directly inside the spacecraft.


    Visible to the naked eye, the thick smoke billowed up from the spaceship, and the large flame burned especially violently.


    However, during the third missile bombing, the impact directly destroyed the city wall.


    The missile can no longer be launched.


    "Helicopters, fighters, troops ready for action."


    "The mecha fighter force, using long-range attack means, aims at the spacecraft in the sky."


    The battle mode has changed in time. At this moment, the space carrier is less than 5000 meters away from the city.


    At this time, the counterattack on the ship finally appeared. Rocket launchers, energy cannons and various forces roared from the ship.


    It was like a fleet of aircraft flying directly from the sky. Dense shells swept over in an instant. When the spacecraft roared over the city, the whole city almost instantly fell into a large area of smoke and dust.


    The shrill scream represents the death of countless members.


    "Aim at the sky, shoot... Shoot!"


    While dodging the attack from the sky, Chu Feifan ordered.


    This is bound to be a disaster in Jinggu city. The other party''s defense is too strong and its mobility is too high. There are few means to effectively attack the other party.


    This is not destined to be a fair contest. If you fail to blow up the ship before the other ship appears above your head, you are doomed to suffer heavy casualties on your side.


    After a round of attack, I don''t know how many people around have died. Looking at the tragic appearance of his brothers, Chu Feifan''s eyes stared round, and almost all of them were spraying flames.


    But Chu Tian was not in a hurry, although his face was cold.


    The old body stood in the ruins and let the energy gun explode around him.


    The spacecraft roared directly over Jinggu city. Immediately, with a rotation, it turned its direction again and rushed to s city again.


    Yellow sand danced in the surrounding sky.


    Truking... No, maybe Azul.


    Standing in the yellow sand so quietly, regardless of the cry of the guard behind him, his arms were open, and an indescribable breath suddenly emerged from the body.


    Obviously, he is an old man, but at this time, he exudes a terrible smell like a mountain.


    Gradually, a large area of yellow sand, centered on Azur''s body, rotates violently like a tornado.


    This is the desert. He is the emperor of the desert, which is why Azur takes this place as his stronghold.


    The wild sand danced all over the sky and blocked out the sun. Under the control of azir, the terrible yellow sand turned into dozens of amazing tornadoes one after another.


    ruin!


    With Azur''s order, the terrible yellow sand rolled straight ahead.


    Just as we were about to touch the spacecraft, dozens of tornadoes suddenly dispersed and split into two sides, just like two walls, directly blocking the spacecraft.


    But this thing is stronger than any wall.


    The terrible tornado, like a python swallowing the sky and swallowing the earth, is directly wrapped around the spaceship. On the one hand, it is the power of the spaceship, on the other hand, it is comparable to the terrible power of nature.


    What a powerful force!


    Everyone who saw this scene couldn''t help staring wide and shocked.


    Old general, do you have such strength?


    Even Chu Fanfan can''t believe that his grandfather has this terrible ability.


    That spaceship, an aerospace carrier bigger than an aircraft carrier, was stopped by his grandfather? Those dozens of tornadoes, if raging in a city, are estimated to destroy a city in the shortest time.


    How could grandpa have such terrible energy?


    The power of nature and science and technology finally won with nature, because the spacecraft used most of its power to support the protective cover. Its own speed was not fast and its power was insufficient, resulting in being blocked by the tornado, and its speed became slower and slower. Finally, it was completely trapped over Jinggu City.


    What makes the spacecraft more chaotic is that after trapping the spacecraft, more wind and sand swept from below.


    Those sandstorms gathered above the spacecraft and rotated rapidly. In a short time, they directly ignored the obstruction of the protective cover and drilled into the protective cover.


    As soon as they got into the protective cover, those sandstorms immediately gathered together and became yellow sand soldiers. Grasping the weapons in their hands, they immediately rushed to the enemy in front of them.


    Not to mention that, after old man Chu Tian launched several attacks in succession, the most powerful force also appeared.


    With one hand on the place, just in front of Chu Tian, a huge, completely condensed by yellow sand, like a pagoda, rose out of thin air, and went directly into the air in a short moment.


    At the top of the pagoda, a huge sun disk emits strong light.


    Boom!


    A ray of light was emitted from the sun disk and directly exploded on the spacecraft, and a huge depression appeared in the protective cover.


    This is a pagoda. The attack launched is even as powerful as missile bombing.


    "Attack, don''t worry about anything else, hit me at the bottom and kill me. The more people you kill, the better..." zelas howled like a madman.


    But soon, zelas''s face changed, and he felt a powerful force.

 Chapter 1158

    For the strong at the level of Yu zelas, there are not many experts who can make zelas feel dignified and stressed in this world.


    Azir on the ground is a, but azir''s real combat effectiveness is not super. Azir is an emperor, and the military commander is the real powerful place of azir.


    At the same time, azir''s fighting style is not to use his own body to fight, but to call, control and manipulate thousands of yellow sand soldiers to fight.


    So zelas actually didn''t take azir to heart, although now azir showed some forces that had never appeared before, and even forcibly controlled the spacecraft in the sky overhead.


    But Silas still doesn''t care much about Azul, but the other guy is different.


    Nethers, desert death.


    This guy is the first generation of ascent of shurima. He even almost killed zerath and finally sealed zerath. Azur hates zerath most, but zerath hates Nethers most.


    Now, the power felt by zelas is incomparably familiar, and that power is the power of Nethers.


    This guy finally did it.


    The desert God of death finally began to show his strength.


    I don''t know when, just above the space carrier, an equally old body has emerged. Who is not Song Lian?


    But now Song Lian no longer looks like the little old man before. Her slightly bent body exudes a terrible momentum.


    I don''t know when there was a strange long handled battle axe in his hand. That axe looked neither fish nor fowl in the old man''s hand.


    The showdown time finally came. They had been waiting for this opportunity for a long time.


    Zeras, a traitor and ambitious, must be punished.


    Looking at the enemies fighting with more and more yellow sand soldiers below, a ferocious smile appeared on neithers''s face.


    The axe in his hand chopped at the protective cover in an instant.


    Pooh!


    The strong protective cover that can resist the bombing of ordinary missiles is particularly fragile in front of this axe. It is like tofu. It is completely vulnerable. When the axe goes down, a crack is cut out on the protective cover.


    Immediately, a force immediately spread around along the crack, like translucent ribbons, rapidly spreading in mid air, directly searching for their own targets one by one, and quickly winding around the target''s body.


    Wither!


    Nethers, known as the desert God of death, naturally has a reason. This guy holds the power of time, soul and even flame. These forces can play a terrible destructive power on Nethers.


    Those translucent ribbons are extremely fast. They have spread quickly in an instant and are directly wrapped around the enemies.


    Then I saw that the vitality in the enemy''s body was as clean as being quickly extracted at this moment. The original strong bodies became skinny, white hair and bare teeth in an instant.


    The strong young people almost instantly become the old people with white hair and beard. Their time has been absorbed by this terrible dog head in a short time.


    There is no death, but these enemies who have absorbed vitality are not much better than death. Those yellow sand soldiers tore those enemies to pieces in an instant.


    Soul flame!


    For Narcissus, this was just the beginning. After a pause, a flame rushed into the gap and quickly spread below. The place surrounded by the flame immediately fell into a miserable scream.


    It is a flame that directly burns the soul. Any defense measure is difficult to resist this terrorist attack.


    Azir is on the ground, controlling the yellow sand soldiers and the sun disc to attack constantly, trying to destroy the space carrier.


    As for Nethers, he stood on the ship and used his own strength to quickly eliminate the living forces in the ship.


    Even these two people have caused fatal damage to the ship.


    While Nethers was wielding his power to his heart''s content, a blue energy quickly emerged from below, and instantly turned into a huge energy body.


    An arcane missile immediately bombed Nethers at the moment when the energy body was just formed.


    Boom!


    At the top of the ship, terrible explosions appeared one after another.


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, Narcissus stared at the familiar guy in front of him, and his old eyes were full of terrible killing intention.


    "Zeras!"


    "Narcissus!"


    When enemies meet, I don''t know how many years of enemies have finally met again. Just met, the surging killing intention in my heart can''t be suppressed at all.


    They didn''t even have time to say one more word, so they immediately threw themselves into a crazy confrontation.


    These two guys are masters with powerful energy. The people at the bottom are stunned by the bombardment between the two masters.


    Darling, it''s so scary.


    I only heard bursts of violent roar, violent collision and strong tremor of energy in mid air, which made the whole spacecraft jerk violently. The terrible impact was like an earthquake wave, completely destroying everything around.


    No matter the yellow sand soldiers or the enemies on the spaceship, once they approach the place where two people fight, they will be torn apart by that terrible force almost instantly.


    Abnormal power, this guy zelas seems extremely violent. This guy almost completely gives up all means of defense and evasion. When he makes a move, he is an overwhelming attack. That energy group is like a meteor shower.


    As for Nethers, he has both attack and defense. Although it seems that he is temporarily suppressed by zerath, zerath''s attack can''t cause any damage to Nethers at all.


    This time, things have exceeded zelas''s plan. Originally, Ben zelas thought that as long as he mastered the advantage of air supremacy and lit the war on the ground, the power on his spacecraft would hardly be hurt, as long as he threw explosive power on the ground.


    But unexpectedly, the battle spread to the space carrier.


    This kind of thing is beyond zerath''s expectation, but zerath will not loosen because of this kind of thing. His hatred for Nethers and Azur has exceeded everything. Zerath wants to completely destroy this guy in this place.


    At this time, some people appeared on the ground who should not have appeared here.


    Shang Qi, ah Shen, Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin... Some experts from s city appeared here.


    After the last attack, we determined that the guy zelas would not attack s city in a short time, and the attack was useless. The people of s city could hide in the underground world in a short time without much loss.


    The target of the zelas attack may be the Western Theater.


    Therefore, a group of experts in s city have been staying in the Western Theater for some time, ready to support the battle at any time.


    We believe that the main combat effectiveness of the Western Theater is mecha fighters and various weapons, and there will be fewer people with corresponding capabilities.


    I just didn''t expect that the picture in front of us was beyond our imagination.


    Song Lian and Chu Tian are not ordinary people, I know, but no one expected that their strength was so fierce that their combat effectiveness was almost comparable to that of Mo ganna and the dragon.


    Two old monsters, the older the more abnormal.


    The planes are flying around. The bullets and shells on the plane are bombing the spacecraft, but the effect doesn''t seem to be very good.


    And although Chu Tian limited the ship''s movement and Song Lian was destroying it, the attacks scattered from the sky were still dense.


    Although there are good defense measures below, in this case, it is impossible to completely intercept the air attack, and the loss on the ground is still very serious.


    "Zhang Xuliang, take us up!"


    "Chen Bolin, transport the mecha soldiers up!"


    Putting the battlefield on your own territory is very disadvantageous to you. Only by burning the war on the other party''s territory can you minimize your losses.

 Chapter 1159

    Zhang Xuliang and Chen Bolin are all busy. Both of them are leading a group of Fengxi and instant mobile people. Their task is only one, not to fight, but to constantly put their strength on the aerospace carrier.


    With the efforts of two people and a large number of capable people, figures on the ground rose directly and appeared on the space carrier.


    The shield defense capability of the space carrier is very strong.


    However, because of the battle between zelas and Nethers, there were still large cracks after all, especially Azur. This guy created large cracks. Along these cracks, one figure directly entered the interior of the space carrier.


    The flames of war are burning fiercely in the sky and underground.


    How many people died?


    No one has to calculate this problem now. No matter how many casualties, the battle has begun, so we can only win and be able to afford those casualties.


    The shells on the ground are still firing. With the protective cover gradually unable to support, some shells have begun to explode on the body of the air-space carrier, and only groups of flames are burning in the sky.


    Just overhead, a huge transport plane left a huge shadow. Although the size of the transport plane is not as big as the space carrier, these transport planes will also bring the greatest damage to the space carrier.


    The cabin door of the transport plane has been opened, and only huge mechanical figures can be seen, dropping down from the sky and falling from high altitude.


    All of them were mecha soldiers, who fell quickly from the sky one by one, and finally slammed on the protective cover. Then they grabbed the weapons in their hands and cut at the protective cover.


    A group of experts from Shen Shangqi have also arrived on the spaceship, naked and without any weapons. They rushed directly into the crowd and hit a person directly with a punch.


    With a bang, how can the poor wretch bear the iron fist of God? With one punch, the whole person was directly smashed to pieces.


    In this space carrier, there is a lot of blood everywhere.


    Moreover, it seems that these people come here not to kill at all. More simply, they simply come here to do damage.


    Destroy the surrounding walls, rooms and various instruments even more than kill people.


    Although many people rushed from all directions with weapons, their strength was too weak for a God to stop such a group of wolves.


    "Hey, brother, do you feel something wrong?" ah Shen wiped the blood on his face. His face looked particularly ferocious and asked Shang Qi nearby.


    Shang Qi''s face also looked very strange: "there are some things that are not right. The strength of these people is too weak. Where have so many experts gone? There shouldn''t be all these wastes on the ship."


    Yes, up to now, they have hardly encountered any strong resistance.


    The only real super master was also stopped by Nethers. The rest were just a group of ordinary people. There were a lot of capable people, but the combat effectiveness was too weak.


    The crocodile, the moon shadow and the little mummy didn''t know where they had gone.


    At the thought of this, their faces changed.


    In their hearts, they suddenly thought of a very terrible problem.


    Maybe this time... I was fooled.


    "Retreat!"


    Less than ten minutes after they came to the space carrier, ah Shen and Shang Qi noticed that the situation was wrong. Their faces changed slightly. They immediately called Xiao Huang Shu, Guan Zhaolin and fan Xiaotian on the other side to evacuate immediately.


    Although the words of ah Shen and Shang Qi are very strange, now is not the time to explain. From their appearance, we can feel that the current situation may be really bad.


    However, it was too late for them to act.


    They had quickly noticed the problem, but it was still too late.


    Just as they had just flown into the sky, at the moment when a group of mecha soldiers and powerful people took off, in front of a city gate with little defensive power, a huge crocodile suddenly hit the body, and the city gate was instantly smashed into pieces.


    Lakton, the desert butcher, finally appeared.


    The strength of the desert butcher is actually very strong. Although it looks much weaker than moganna, the main reason is that this guy lost his mind and became a madman.


    In fact, it was Nethers'' brother who dragged zelas under the imperial mausoleum. From this point of view, there is no doubt about this guy''s real strength.


    After becoming a subordinate of zelas, zelas has limited the strength of this guy before.


    However, as the enemy became stronger and stronger, zerath began to gradually relax the chain, and even helped Rexton regain his powerful power as a climber.


    Whenever Rexton gradually began to emerge some previous consciousness, it would be ruthlessly eliminated by zelas. At the same time, Rexton kept implanting hatred about Nethers in his heart, and completely built this guy into an extremely powerful killing machine under his own hands.


    Especially after the failure of the last operation, zelas completely released the rope.


    This fighting machine has been completely cultivated. It''s time for this guy to show his most violent strength.


    The huge body was bigger than Xiaoba, even the size of a giant dragon. The body was smashed into pieces with the city wall and gate.


    Some people hiding here are attacking the air. They simply didn''t expect an enemy to appear from here.


    Caught off guard, he suffered heavy casualties.


    A blood path, it is particularly obvious.


    Master, it''s all here.


    Lakton, moon shadow, amumu and a large number of powerful experts all appeared here.


    They have only one goal, that is to destroy, destroy as much as they want.


    Lakton''s huge body, like a wild beast, trampled on the ground and swallowed up the blood plate. I don''t know how many people''s bodies were directly divided into two.


    The bloody and cruel picture is particularly dazzling at this time.


    The enemy suddenly appeared from the ground and immediately plunged all around into a panic.


    As soon as this group of enemies appeared, they immediately divided into two groups. The moon shadow rushed to the left with amumu and shivana. There was a basement there, which was the reproductive center.


    As for the lost tooth NAR, he took another group of experts and rushed to the right, which is the manufacturing center of mecha soldiers.


    The huge NAR is also a super violent destroyer, with a strong killing intention in his bloody eyes.


    As for Lexon, he aimed at the guy in the crowd.


    Azul!


    The familiar smell, coupled with the idea instilled by zelas, made Lexton regard this guy as his enemy.


    Roaring, Rick rushed in that direction.


    Chu Feifan''s face changes wildly. He drives the mecha and wants to stop the past.


    But not at all. Chu Feifan''s strength seemed too small in front of leikton. His body was just a violent impact. Chu Feifan''s armor was immediately hit and flew out, and there were already large cracks on the armor.


    Then the huge body rushed over.


    Azil didn''t expect an enemy to appear on the ground. Suddenly, one couldn''t escape and was bitten on the shoulder by Rexton.


    Blood gushed out of his shoulder immediately. The guy''s huge teeth like a war knife directly bit Azur''s shoulder and bit it off.


    Azir''s face also looked ferocious, and a large number of yellow sand soldiers around him were gathering quickly.


    It''s just too late. Lexton''s coming is too fierce!


    A claw has been patted at azir''s body. Once hit, the old body may be smashed into meat sauce by Rexton immediately.


    But at this time, another body suddenly rushed from a distance.


    With a bang, he hit Lexon''s body directly.


    The terrible impact force made rickton''s body roll on the ground.


    Where there is a God, there is little eight.

 Chapter 1160

    Xiao Ba is too big to fight on the space carrier. Unexpectedly, Xiao Ba has played a surprising effect on the ground.


    Several tentacles quickly entangled in the past. One tentacle has been wrapped around the crocodile. Countless suction cups and sharp sharp hooks on it are tearing the huge crocodile body of Lexon.


    The crocodile is not inferior to the little eight, and the counterattack is also particularly sharp.


    He opened his big mouth and bit on Xiao BA''s tentacles. Only a stream of blood flew out several feet high.


    Savage, wild.


    These two ferocious, huge and savage monsters, like prehistoric creatures, are entangled at once, causing terrible damage to the enemy with their most powerful weapons.


    Roll, tear, bite, scream!


    At this time, ah Shen and Shang Qi finally landed again from the space carrier. Just after they came down, they saw such a chaotic and tragic picture.


    There were heavy casualties around, and countless bodies piled up on the ground.


    The ground under my feet was covered with sticky blood.


    "Hey, aren''t you dead?" seeing that Chu Feifan is still lying in the mecha and in a coma, Shang Qi hurried to wake Chu Feifan up.


    "I... I''m not dead, hurry up... Mecha factory, and... And reproductive center." Chu Fanfan said this sentence almost intermittently.


    Reproductive center and mecha factory are the most important areas in Jinggu city.


    It''s just a mecha factory. If the place is damaged, it''s just to rebuild it, but it''s very difficult to re produce the heavy machinery inside. I don''t know how long it will take.


    But more important is the reproductive center.


    In the reproductive center, there are hundreds of pregnant women under observation, as well as many drugs produced. Most importantly, in the reproductive center, there are only dozens of experts left so far.


    If those experts are killed, the reproductive center will be finished. Let alone, the whole human race may really be over.


    Shang Qi and a Shen certainly understand how important this situation is. At present, the two immediately moved forward separately and rushed to the mecha factory and the reproductive center respectively.


    As for azir, he struggled to stand up from the ground, with no painful expression on his face, but frowned at the huge wound on his shoulder.


    Because of Rexton''s sudden attack, he lost control of the yellow sand soldiers and the tornado.


    The tornadoes lost control and dissipated in the sky. The ship lost control and began to move in mid air again.


    As for those yellow sand soldiers, without the control of the emperor, their combat effectiveness suddenly decreased. In the blink of an eye, I don''t know how many were destroyed.


    Boom!


    A bright fireworks rose from the ground.


    That location is the mecha factory. The speed of those people who lost their teeth is too fast, and their destructive ability is too strong. Just came to this place, several big moves were thrown down, and the whole factory suddenly turned into a mess.


    I don''t know how many semi-finished mecha, all raw materials were destroyed in this attack, and even those machines that produce mecha parts were completely destroyed.


    A huge fire was burning above the factory, and there was a mess everywhere.


    As for the reproductive center, there is no news yet, but I hope it won''t be too bad.


    Looking at the spaceship in the sky, azir looked ferocious, shook his body and ran to the missile launch base.


    This place is the most tightly defended place in Jinggu city.


    This is also the only place supported by a protective cover. The area of Jinggu city is too large. It seems unrealistic to support it all with a protective cover.


    Only the missile center area has the whole welfare, and the Missile Center has not been damaged.


    "General..." the guards suddenly changed their faces when they saw Chu Tian''s appearance.


    "Keep watching." Chu Tian ordered coldly. Regardless of the blood flowing on his shoulder, he personally came to a missile silo.


    With only one hand left, he quickly pressed on the launch screen and entered the password.


    That missile is totally different from the short-range small missile launched before. It''s a really scary guy.


    Medium range ballistic missile is one of the large equivalent goods. It carries two sub warheads. The mother warhead can easily penetrate the target''s defense network, and the bullet can cause secondary damage to the target subject.


    The power of bullet head explosion alone is equivalent to the power of 50000 tons of TNT explosive explosion.


    50000 tons of explosives exploded in the sky overhead. No one can calculate the power.


    Perhaps only azir himself knows that in this case, even if the explosion is not in the city but in the sky, the power and terrorist impact can instantly cause the most fatal damage to the city.


    The number of air raid shelters in the city is not large, and the old, weak, women and children are almost full, which means that those outside may encounter fatal threats.


    But... Once Azur''s flame rises, no one can control it.


    And azir knows what way to do the most damage to the enemy.


    Azur was an emperor, most of whom were cruel and cruel. As long as the goal can be achieved, even if there is a large-scale death, there is nothing to care about.


    There was a morbid smile on Azur''s face.


    Launch!


    With that button pressed, the missile roared into the sky.


    Boom!


    An extremely strong smoke and dust on the ground suddenly emerged, and then in the launch shaft, the missile roared overhead.


    From that behemoth, it left a bright flame in the sky, almost wiping the spacecraft and directly rushed to the high altitude.


    No way, the distance is too close. At this distance, even if azir has set the target, the missile has no time to turn around.


    But Azul didn''t care.


    That terrible missile directly rushed to an altitude of 10000 meters. After reaching the commanding height, it drew a circle in the sky. The radar on the missile has completely locked the air-space carrier. He will not miss his target.


    With countless terrible gunpowder, he fell directly from the sky and plunged directly into the empty mother ship.


    The shrill roar was frightening.


    Even Narcissus above could not help changing his face at this time, and his eyes were full of unspeakable horror.


    Narcissus and zelas both know more about modern weapons on earth. Of course, they know the power of this terrible thing explosion.


    Even zelas, at this time, did not dare to resist such an attack.


    Almost subconsciously, both of them retreated quickly.


    The next second, there was only a bang, and the missile exploded directly on the aircraft carrier.


    protection cover? It couldn''t be stopped. The child and mother warheads didn''t burst. The terrible impact directly shattered the protective cover.


    Immediately, the mother warhead exploded directly on the shell of the space carrier.


    The violent impact directly swept around a large area. It was visible to the naked eye that the steel metal melted in almost an instant.


    I don''t know how many enemies, even some mecha soldiers in Jinggu city who didn''t have time to evacuate, all turned into molten iron at that moment.


    The impact of the explosion directly destroyed the top two layers of the spacecraft.


    At the same time, the explosion also broke through the most powerful layer of defense, and the bullet went directly into the depths of the space carrier along the broken flaw.


    Explosion!


    Boom!


    In a trance, I seemed to feel that the whole body of the spaceship seemed to expand. The fierce burning flame, accompanied by the most tragic impact, suddenly scattered from the sky.


    Although the spaceship body is used to resist, the terrorist impact caused by the explosion is still surging wildly around.


    Nothing can stop it.


    I just felt a terrible pressure. Suddenly, it came from the sky. A God''s body puffed and half knelt directly on the ground. I don''t know how many houses around, and the buildings collapsed in an instant.

 Chapter 1161

    That kind of feeling was so terrible that it could not be described. At that moment, it was like the whole sky had completely collapsed.


    The terrible power from the void is unbearable to everyone.


    The city collapsed almost instantaneously.


    Even a God can''t bear the terrible power, we can imagine how abnormal that pressure is!


    There was a kneeling crowd everywhere. Even the mecha soldiers were suppressed on the ground by that force.


    This is still these experts. For ordinary people, they are more desperate. Their bodies are completely suppressed and can''t move on the ground. For some physically injured people, the strong pressure directly increases the blood flow speed in their bodies, and the wound is spraying blood as if they don''t want to die.


    At this time, all the high-rise buildings in the city collapsed, and the city was completely yellow.


    The power of terror... In that despair, God struggled to raise his head and looked at the sky above his head. His eyes were full of shock and fear.


    The spaceship, like being stabbed by a huge long gun, appeared a huge hole, and the shrapnel almost completely penetrated the spaceship.


    The interior of the spaceship was in a mess, with heavy casualties.


    At close range, Narcissus and zerath were unlucky and seriously injured. Zerath''s energy body was constantly fluctuating, as if it would disperse at any time. As for Narcissus, he was black and blue all over. One eye was scratched by an exploding shrapnel because he couldn''t dodge, and his eye became a black hole.


    Under such circumstances, it is obvious that the battle can no longer continue.


    Although Nethers wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to kill zelas, he was seriously injured. And that guy zelas is ready to retreat.


    It''s really difficult for this space carrier. After so many attacks, I don''t know how many times it almost crashed. This time, it''s the same. It''s shaky, but it didn''t fall from the sky.


    If the missile can be used again, maybe the ship may be really finished.


    Unfortunately, that kind of missile is gone.


    Jinggu City, the only one that can start at present.


    This is not an ordinary medium range ballistic missile. It can even be said that it belongs to the medium and long range. It is a thing used by the subgrade silo to deal with the aircraft carrier thousands of kilometers away.


    There are a lot of such things, but only a few people know the launch code. Even the great general Chu Tian doesn''t know it. After such a long time of decoding, it just came out.


    Originally, I wanted to blow up the spaceship at one time. Unexpectedly, the spaceship was stronger than expected.


    Azir was also impacted. In addition, he lost too much blood. Although he would not die, he looked quite embarrassed. A large amount of blood was stuck all over his body.


    Azir wanted to launch several other ordinary missiles while the ship was still in front of him.


    But azir was disappointed, because the intense radiation and ionization produced by the violent explosion directly led to the failure of other launch devices, and it took a long time to repair.


    Although some people with flying ability are expected to go to heaven, it is estimated that no one is willing to continue to board the spacecraft.


    Azir felt very upset and disappointed. This time, azir''s killing intention was absolutely real. He wanted to kill that guy.


    Zelas, the most powerful enemy, Azur, wanted to kill that guy all the time. Unexpectedly, he still let that guy run away with so many means this time.


    The main reason is that there are too few air forces on our side. Although there are missiles, launching missiles at close range is the result of losing both sides.


    It can even be said that more people died on their own side.


    No one is willing to continue to attack the ship at this time. If you continue to attack, the ship is likely to blow up directly.


    But because of the explosion, even the city may disappear under the strong impact of the spacecraft explosion.


    Azir ordered the people around him to repair the launchers as quickly as possible. He also wanted to continue bombing the air and space carrier with missiles.


    But unfortunately, that is impossible. Although the space carrier is seriously damaged, dragged with extremely strong smoke and slow, these launchers are extremely sophisticated things. Finally, we can only watch the space carrier disappear in front of us.


    At the same time, the enemies of reproductive centers and mecha production factories disappeared.


    When he felt that the situation was wrong, the ship''s transmission system had been turned on to pick up and lead out these powerful enemies.


    The mecha factory was destroyed, but there was no problem with the reproductive center.


    The defense measures of the reproductive center are tighter than those of the mecha factory. Although Yueying led a group of people to attack the reproductive center and killed some guards, it did not cause damage to the really important people and materials in the reproductive center.


    Yueying''s people are very powerful. Although they are all experts with good strength outside the reproductive center, they are not their opponents. Those guards were almost slaughtered.


    But these guards also faithfully completed their tasks and delayed the time of the moon shadow. Finally, with the arrival of ah Shen and Shang Qi, the danger of the reproductive center finally came to an end.


    Once intact and perfect, Jinggu City, which can be said to be a model of survivors and a dream, has now completely changed into another shape.


    Houses collapsed, and the ground was full of leaping flames and big holes blown out.


    The ground was covered with broken limbs, broken bodies, and brothers and sisters who screamed because of serious injuries.


    I don''t know how long the sad voice hasn''t appeared. Perhaps this is the most desperate scene they have encountered since the end of the world?


    Originally a good city, it''s gone!


    Survivors are participating in the rescue, and those with therapeutic ability and medical staff are reducing their physical and mental pain as much as possible.


    More people are looking for the breath of living people in the collapsed ruins.


    The Western Theater lost a lot this time. There was no underground city in the Western Theater. When it was suddenly attacked, very few people could take refuge effectively and perfectly.


    Most people can only be exposed.


    The attack that landed from the spacecraft caused a large area of casualties. The shock wave produced by the last missile bombing caused devastating damage to the city.


    Azir just watched the space carrier disappear in front of him, with a ferocious madness and resentment in his eyes.


    He wants to kill that guy, all the time.


    But in the end, I can only watch that guy run away.


    Should we win this time for the Western Theater? The invaders were beaten back and they protected their city.


    Just looking at the messy picture around, no matter who it is, it is difficult to emerge the word victory in his heart.


    The casualties are too serious.


    Song Lian came to azir. Even Song Lian was included in the missile bombing of azir just now.


    "Your Excellency, the missile just..." that is, azir, Song Lian will explain a little.


    "Lord, I understand that although that weapon is powerful, it can''t kill me, nor can it kill zerath. You want to destroy zerath''s ship, trap him here, and surround him. I know what you think." Nethers shook his head and said.


    They did not use the way of soul imprinting, and now their bodies are these two old flesh bodies.


    This situation not only keeps them strong, but also makes them lose the ability to change their flesh at will.


    In other words, if the body dies, the two of them will peel off even if they don''t die.


    Now these two guys are seriously injured. One has lost an eye and the other has lost an arm.


    However, both of them have the same virtue and don''t care much about their injuries. For them, the body is just a body.


    As long as the body doesn''t completely collapse, there''s no problem.


    But now there is another problem, how to face those people?

 Chapter 1162

    Nethers understood Azur''s actions because they came from the same place and knew each other well.


    Azul also believes in the strength of Nethers.


    But others do not understand that at this moment, the tragic pictures around have aroused despair in people''s hearts.


    For the vast majority of people, they don''t even know what happened, and the disaster has already happened.


    But for others, especially those who have narrowly escaped death, some things cannot be forgiven.


    Several people are coming here. Looking at the appearance of those people, they are obviously quite angry.


    In fact, both azir and Nethers know that this time is a huge crisis for Jinggu city. If it can not be solved perfectly, Jinggu city may face the danger of fragmentation in the future.


    The people who came were the brothers of a Shen, mu mu, Shang Qi and other s cities, as well as some experts of Jinggu city itself, even including the general LongQian.


    Similarly, these people are full of anger at this moment.


    They urgently need an explanation, otherwise their faith will completely collapse at this time, and they will lose their way and don''t know what they are fighting for.


    Including Chu extraordinary! Especially Chu Feifan, the expression on his face even seemed a little painful.


    "General Chu!" when he came to the two old generals, ah Shen''s eyebrows were wrinkled together, his voice was low and depressed, and countless anger accumulated in his chest: "I hope you can explain, otherwise, so many brothers may not accept it!"


    God is really angry. There has never been a time when God was so angry as now.


    The previous battle was just over. No matter how many people were killed or injured, they were ready to face it.


    War, where are the undead?


    Death on the battlefield is even an honor for a soldier.


    Soldiers can die, but what soldiers can''t accept is that they die indistinctly, and what they can''t accept is that they die at the hands of their own people.


    What terrible damage was caused by the cruise missile launched by Chu Tian. The short-range explosion caused irreparable trauma to the whole Jinggu city.


    Just at that moment, at least more than 100000 injured died because of the strong impact.


    I don''t know how many old people were killed in that violent shock.


    Chu Tian had shown great strength before, and Song Lian. They even thought that this time they might be able to completely leave the space carrier here. No one thought that they would come to such a show in the end.


    It would be fine if cruise missiles were launched under normal circumstances, but there were many people on the space carrier at that time.


    Ah Shen was even afraid. At that time, he evacuated the spacecraft in advance because he felt that there might be an attack on the ground. Unexpectedly, this action saved his life.


    Otherwise, perhaps I still have these friends and comrades in arms around me, who will die under the missile bombing.


    No one could have imagined that this kind-hearted little old man would make such a cruel decision.


    Chu Feifan was even more painful. She suddenly felt that her grandfather was strange and terrible.


    Chu Tian and Song Lian looked at each other. It was really this problem.


    "There''s nothing I can do." Chu Tian frowned and said.


    "No way, why is there no way?" ah Shen couldn''t help roaring.


    "What I did was the most correct decision I thought." Chutian''s eyes suddenly became firm, and his voice was resolute.


    "The most correct decision?" Shang Qi couldn''t help laughing: "can you say that the most correct decision you made was to blow up your own people? Don''t you know how many of your own people were on the ship? At least more than 2000."


    "Two thousand people who fought desperately for the survival of Jinggu city were killed by you. Is that your right?" Mumu was also angry.


    "Yes, that''s what I think is right." but Chu Tian''s answer is still the same, even without any guilt.


    With that appearance, ah Shen even couldn''t help but want to rush up and give the old guy a fist. He''s never seen such an asshole, really.


    If Guan Zhaolin and Shang Qi hadn''t held him, ah Shen couldn''t guarantee what he would do.


    After a pause, Chu Tian suddenly sighed, "maybe you can''t understand, but... I want to ask, how many people have you led to fight? 100000, 200000?"


    "I''m different. In Jinggu City, there are more than one million, nearly two million human beings." Chu Tian''s voice suddenly became excited.


    "Two million people, their lives, are on my shoulders. I must be responsible for their lives."


    "What will be the result if we continue to fight? The mecha factory has been destroyed by them, and the reproductive center may be destroyed in a long battle."


    "Maybe even our Missile Center will be destroyed."


    "Moreover, if you continue to let the spacecraft continue to attack, condescending, and those energy shells explode in the city, how many people do you think will die? 200000, 500000, or a million?"


    "I just chose a decision that I think can let more people live."


    Chu Tian''s words stunned people.


    This explanation is really hard to accept, because I didn''t want Jinggu city to suffer greater losses, so I sacrificed thousands of brothers on the air and space carrier, and also killed my own brothers who were injured in the battle.


    Perhaps this is the difference between such a person who has been in the upper position for a long time and controls the life and death of countless people and such small leaders as a God.


    For Chutian, he considers more the interests of the whole city and gives priority to the minimum casualties of the whole city.


    But we are different. As long as there is a brother up there, s city will not make such a decision.


    "However, even if we want to launch cruise missiles, why not earlier? In this case, our losses may..."


    "You don''t understand. Cruise missiles have a very high accuracy, but they are for long-range targets. The effective range of this missile is 4000 kilometers away. If it is too close, it is because there is no time to adjust the direction and finally explode elsewhere."


    "Only when the space carrier is confined in the air can I be sure to launch cruise missiles."


    "I know that many people may be killed and many people may be hurt, but... This cruise missile bombing has caused serious damage to the space carrier. Their losses may be more serious than ours. In the end, they can only choose to escape and let us avoid greater losses."


    "To achieve this goal, I think it is a victory. This missile has reached the goal."


    They couldn''t understand what Chu Tian said, but they couldn''t find a reason to refute for a moment.


    There are too many differences in the way people think.


    Finally, they can only accept this choice. After all, if they continue to fight before, no one can guarantee what will be like here.


    Just looking at the pictures around me, I feel a little sad after all.


    "Don''t blame brother Chu. He himself is not the same. One arm was destroyed in the battle."


    "It''s a pity that we couldn''t beat down the spaceship after all. If we could completely destroy the spaceship, we would really be at ease." Song Lian sighed.


    "Now I can only put my hope on Lin Yi. I hope they can go well." he shook his head and Mumu said.


    The scene is still being cleaned up. The blood everywhere can''t be solved in a while.


    The statistics of casualties are also continuing, and that number may exceed anyone''s imagination.


    Is this battle a victory or a defeat?

 Chapter 1163

    After a long time of statistics, the results here finally appeared.


    In this war, Jinggu city lost more than 300000 human beings and seriously injured more than 200000, of which less than half can survive.


    Minor injuries, almost everyone has.


    All the buildings in s city were destroyed, except the missile launch center.


    The mecha factory was destroyed, all the machines needed to produce mecha soldiers were destroyed, and 5000 sets of semi-finished mecha were destroyed.


    Sixty four aircraft, four transport aircraft and more than 300 rocket howitzer launchers were lost.


    Granaries were burned, reservoirs were destroyed, and two-thirds of grain fields were destroyed.


    The loss of ability is more than 3000, and the loss of mecha soldiers is more than 8000.


    As for other losses, there are countless. Perhaps it is really the same as what Chu Tian said. Although the missile launched killed many of his own people at that time, it fundamentally protected more people.


    Otherwise, the number of deaths and injuries may be several times higher than now.


    But for Jinggu City, it will be difficult for a long time in the future.


    "You can handle the reconstruction work here by yourself." he shook his head. A God couldn''t bear to see the tragic picture: "let''s go back and allocate some food for you. You''re ready for the transport plane."


    The granary was destroyed and the grain fields were destroyed. Jinggu city is about to fall into a food crisis. Now only s city can help Jinggu city through this difficulty.


    "Please," Song Lian said with a forced smile.


    God and the members of s city left.


    After we left, the expressions on the faces of Chu Tian and Song Lian eased a little.


    It was at this time that Chu Tian showed a little weakness.


    He knows that the thoughts of ah Shen and Chu extraordinary represent the thoughts of the vast majority of people in this city.


    As an emperor, being unable to protect his people is the biggest disgrace for the emperor.


    "How about zelas?" Chu Tian asked Song Lian.


    "In the previous battle, I didn''t cause any damage to that guy, but when the missile bombed, he was certainly more seriously injured than me," Song Lian replied.


    Because Song Lian can leave, but zelas can''t.


    "But that guy is an energy body and it''s hard to kill!" Song Lian shook her head: "we thought so many ways before. At most, we can only seal zelas under the imperial mausoleum. There''s no way to kill him completely, so..."


    "The action over there may not be so good?" Chu Tian sighed.


    "That''s right!" after a pause, Song Lian continued to ask, "what''s the situation with Lexon?"


    He smiled bitterly and looked at his body without an arm. Chu Tian said, "I''m afraid it''s not very good. Zelas has completely controlled his mind. Now he has almost completely become zelas''s subordinate. I''m afraid it won''t work if he wants to return to reason."


    "If there is really no other way, I will do it myself."


    Jinggu city is in chaos, and the other side is in chaos among the space carrier.


    Silas was out of breath. He was going crazy.


    Zelas had no idea that he would suffer such heavy losses this time.


    The plan was good, but I didn''t expect that the strength of Azur and Nethers had also recovered to this level.


    If the strength of these two old guys had not recovered too quickly, zelas would be sure to completely destroy Jinggu city.


    Of course, what zelas didn''t expect was that Azur was not afraid that his city would be affected and launched such a terrible missile at such a close distance.


    According to the number of people, the number of people lost on zelas side is much less, maybe only 40000 or 50000, but according to the proportion, zelas lost more.


    Almost all of the forty or fifty thousand he lost were capable, accounting for half of the whole space carrier.


    The child and mother warheads directly plunged into the depths of the ship and exploded inside the ship. The powerful force stirred the ship into a mess.


    If the control room and energy room of the spacecraft center were not guarded by layers of protective covers, it would be directly blown up.


    In that case, the ship may really jump directly from the sky.


    Of course, although the space carrier did not fall directly, the situation was not much better. The spacecraft was shaky when flying and could fall at any time.


    A large number of people are constantly stepping up repair around, which barely stabilized the spacecraft.


    Maybe it''s really like the moon shadow said. It''s really not an opportunity to do it.


    This revenge, on the contrary, made him lose more. Although zelas won''t be sad because of the death of those people, after all, it was his strength that he finally accumulated. It''s gone. Zelas is still very unhappy.


    The damage to the spacecraft this time is more serious than the last time. It is estimated that it will be impossible to repair it completely in a year or two.


    There are more enemies in the world than expected. It seems that we need to recuperate for some time.


    "Boss, I think our failure this time is because of this woman. If it weren''t for this woman''s bad idea, we wouldn''t have such a big loss." on the ship, zelas gathered a large group of powerful men together.


    Most of these people are heroes, at least they are comparable to the abilities of heroes.


    I wanted to discuss what to do next, but I didn''t expect the devil clown to point the spear at the moon shadow.


    It''s estimated that the devil clown hates the moon shadow too much.


    But for this duty, the moon shadow is not heard.


    "If it weren''t for this woman''s bad idea and let us leave the ship with a great force, we wouldn''t suffer such a great loss. Boss, I suggest giving this woman some punishment..."


    "Needless to say, I know the reason for this time." unfortunately, I was interrupted before I finished a sentence.


    "Moon shadow, what do you mean?"


    "In my opinion, if you leave here for the time being, you''d better leave this continent, rest in other places, and then come back another day," said the moon shadow.


    "I think so, too." Silas nodded. "But before I leave, I have to take something with me."


    "Change direction and go to Europe!"


    Europe, where zelas left a strong backhand.


    Dark sword demon!


    That''s a very powerful guy who drives crazy. Even zelas is difficult to deal with.


    I think I fought with this guy for two days and two nights in order to defeat him.


    Fortunately, he was a pure energy body. The guy couldn''t absorb any blood from himself. Finally, he was caught alive because his blood ran out.


    Zerath used his powerful energy to destroy the brain of the dark sword demon, turning this guy into a pure killing machine.


    After being held for such a long time, that guy should have become more docile.


    As long as I arrange some means on that guy, I''m not afraid that guy doesn''t work for me.


    Damn it, this time the dark descendant sword demon should be released in advance, so it won''t become so tragic this time.


    The spacecraft staggered in the direction of Europe.


    Originally, the speed of the spacecraft was very fast, but this time the spacecraft was seriously damaged and its flight speed was greatly reduced.


    After flying for nearly a day, he barely flew out of the border.


    That is, after the power system was repaired, the speed of the spacecraft resumed.


    However, the ability crystal nucleus on the spacecraft also consumed more than half, and the loss was not small.


    Moreover, the stealth system of the spacecraft was almost completely destroyed, and the stealth ability could not be restored in a short time.


    At noon the next day, the spacecraft crossed the English Channel and came over Buckingham Palace.


    When he first came here, zelas even felt that he had come to the wrong place?


    This place used to be a palace. Why does it look like a ruin now?

 Chapter 1164

    Zelas almost thought he was dazzled.


    I''ve been to this place several times. When did it become like this?


    It used to be a very gorgeous palace, luxurious and classical, but now it has completely turned into ruins.


    Did the dark sword demon escape?


    When thinking of this, Silas could not help but click in his heart, and the energy body suddenly shook violently.


    In that case, you may have no choice to the dark sword demon, because this battle with Nethers consumed a lot of power.


    In addition, affected by the missile bombing, he is now seriously injured and may not even have half his strength before.


    If you meet the dark sword demon at this time, I''m afraid I''m not an opponent.


    However, after taking a closer look at the ruins on the ground, Silas gradually felt at ease.


    It doesn''t seem to be what I''m worried about. There are broken bodies everywhere on the ruins.


    Powerful zombies, huge mutant beasts, and some even died in a tearing posture.


    There are many zombies and mutant beasts in this place, and there are often wars. It seems that there should be another war between the two sides, which destroyed the palace.


    But this zelas is also a wise man. He must have made a mistake. However, he forgot that the headquarters of zombies is in the mainland of Europe. Here is an island of Britain, separated by a strait. How did those zombies come?


    The ship deviated a little and stopped in the huge open space nearby.


    Then zelas ordered everyone to stay here and watch the ship. As for zelas himself, he walked towards Buckingham Palace.


    The battle seemed very tragic, and there was a pungent smell of blood all around.


    Hum, it''s just a bunch of garbage!


    Ugly, weak, these guys, zelas, don''t even have the idea of taking them in.


    The best outcome of this rubbish is to be destroyed directly.


    Just fight here and don''t affect your blood pool.


    However, zelas found that he seemed to think too much. The passage to the underground blood pool did not seem to have been greatly damaged and still existed, although some places seemed to have been damaged.


    Zeras walked down at ease.


    In less than 30 seconds after the figure of zelas disappeared, many people came down from the ship and watched around the ship.


    But these guys don''t know that they are facing terrorist attacks.


    "Ready... Do it!"


    WOW!


    Around the landing place of the spacecraft, the original flat ground seemed to be buried like a bomb. It suddenly exploded, and then figures suddenly rushed out.


    The green energy, just like the scattered flowers of heaven and women, fell down, and the bodies of more than a dozen guards around were directly blown to pieces.


    On the other side, tigers, black bears, giant apes and turtles also took a large number of mutated animals and directly drilled out of the soil to attack the nearby enemies in an instant.


    Caught off guard, the shrill scream suddenly sounded.


    These people had just escaped death. They had just relaxed. They didn''t expect to be attacked immediately.


    In a large area around the spacecraft, more and more mutant animals swarmed out from under the ground.


    In the twinkling of an eye, it was dark all around. It completely surrounded the ship, and the dense attacks shrouded the ship.


    It was the most violent attack. For a moment, these people were blindfolded and could not react. In an instant, they killed and injured a large number of members.


    We have been waiting here for a long time.


    In fact, since we killed the dark sword demon, we began to plan.


    Zerath is a guy who will report his last failure. He must be unwilling and will certainly retaliate.


    The target of retaliation is either s city or Jinggu city. Members of S City, we have let most of them hide in the dungeon and shrink for a while.


    So they have only one choice, Jinggu city.


    If zelas wants revenge, he may come to liberate the dark sword demons, and then go together, or he may drive directly to the Western Theater.


    But there are also many experts in ambush in the Western Theater. With missiles, it is estimated that this zelas will not benefit.


    Therefore, after the problem of the corpse king was solved, we returned here again and discussed with several animal kings. Several animal kings were enslaved by zerath before. After hearing that we were going to pay zerath, we agreed immediately.


    Just because zerath''s space carrier is very powerful, and zerath himself is also a top expert, if the plan is not perfect, we may be unlucky.


    Buckingham Palace has been destroyed. We can''t build another one, but we can fill up the damaged place again, and even let the mutant mice open up a new one according to the shape of the previous channel.


    Even the underground blood pool was rebuilt. Of course, there was no blood rain in it. The whole thing was a huge lump of earth.


    It is estimated that zelas can''t open the stone door. He may still be considering whether it is rusted inside.


    After zerath left, we can take the opportunity to sneak attack the ship. When closing the protective cover, we can''t say that we can take this opportunity to seriously damage the ship and kill a group of experts on the ship at the same time.


    When the spacecraft goes to attack the Western Theater, the pressure there will be much lower.


    If we go to the Western Theater first and then come over, it will also be a good opportunity for us to beat the water dog.


    Looking at the tattered appearance of the spaceship, we can know what''s going on. It seems that the loss is not small in the Western Theater.


    However, this is the best for us. However, as soon as the figure of zelas disappeared, our attack appeared immediately.


    The ground exploded, and an overwhelming number of mutant animals surrounded the whole ship in an instant. The whole ship was surrounded by darkness.


    And the protective cover of the spacecraft has been closed, which is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity for us.


    "Chen Yi!"


    "I see! Cation cannon!"


    With a soft drink, nearly two thousand cation cannons suddenly appeared over the spaceship. The bright light shone on this area, which looked particularly bright.


    The next second, thousands of cation cannons scattered down at the same time, and the sound of rumbling continued.


    On the spaceship, holes of different sizes emerged in an instant.


    Everyone has no reservation. Now is the best time to cause great damage.


    Pity the spaceship. It was terrible. Now it suddenly becomes even worse.


    Put your hands on the deck of the ship. This metal is the best explosive for me.


    The ability of metal manipulation spread out in an instant. In a trance, it was like a huge grid, expanding rapidly around, and a large area had been filled in an instant.


    Boom!


    With my roar, these metals were completely detonated, and a huge fireball churned up in an instant.


    The side of the spaceship was directly blown open a huge black hole.


    After the first round of attack, the experts in the ship reacted and drilled out one by one!


    But before they could react, a more terrible scene appeared.


    The earth is shaking and the sky is roaring.


    In the distance, there was smoke everywhere. In that piece of smoke, countless mutant animals seemed like an invincible army, flying over from the ground.


    This time, the number of mutant beasts summoned against the corpse king is not as good as before, but their strength is more powerful.


    More than half a million mutant beasts have been ambushed around for a long time. They were afraid to appear here for fear of being discovered.


    But now, after receiving the signal of attack, these mutant beasts suddenly surged like a tide.


    The same is true in the sky. Under the leadership of a fire phoenix and a dragon, more than 100000 flying mutant animals are diving down.


    On the back of the dragon, Mo ganna''s delicate body stood in the wind, next to a Nine Tailed Fox!


    Experts gather together, this is to force zelas to die!

 Chapter 1165

    Nine Tailed foxes, moganna''s strength is too strong, and dragons. They are worried that their breath may be detected by zelas, so they also hide in the distance.


    Until the battle began, these really powerful experts appeared from the hidden place and threw themselves into the battlefield as quickly as possible.


    That number was everywhere in the air and on the ground. For a moment, the people on the air and space carrier were stunned. They stared at each other and were stunned. No one knew what was going on and where so many enemies came from?


    They did not pay attention to the mutant beast before, but when this overwhelming torrent appeared, a taste of despair could not help emerging from these people''s hearts.


    There was a whistling sound in my ears. I don''t know how many people aimed their attack at me.


    I didn''t care. Around my body, six ice shields suddenly emerged. With a tinkling sound, all attacks were completely intercepted.


    Those attacks could not penetrate the frozen mausoleum at all, only a sword light left a deep trace on the frozen mausoleum.


    It was the attack of the moon shadow, the attack of this woman, as sharp as ever.


    Moon shadow, not Lin!


    Although I know her body is Lin Zhe, at this time, I can''t let my thinking have any confusion.


    If I want Lin Zhe to change back to the former Lin Zhe, there is only one way, take her back, and then little by little, let her find everything back.


    Lin Zhe''s consciousness and memory have been transferred to Mu Mu and cannot be transmitted back. For Lin Zhe, this has almost become the only way.


    I didn''t care about Lin Zhe''s attack. Instead, I suddenly turned around, the energy collapsed, directly penetrated the past, and quickly scattered around. Everywhere I went was almost a series of explosions.


    Those ordinary enemies are not even scum in front of me. They can''t resist my footsteps at all.


    I don''t want any miscellaneous fish between me and Lin.


    Until all the enemies around me were eliminated, and no one dared to approach me again, at this time, I finally turned to face Lin Zhe.


    I didn''t attack. No matter who she is now, even if it''s just Lin Zhe''s appearance, I know I can''t do it.


    Looking at Lin Zhe''s appearance, I felt a burst of sadness in my heart. Usually I am a strong man, but at this time, I feel that the tears in the corners of my eyes seem completely uncontrollable.


    "Hey, don''t you really know me? I''m your brother." I said to Lin.


    I know she heard my voice. I can see a trace of surprise in her eyes, but that surprise was soon replaced by ferocity: "nonsense, I don''t have a brother."


    Although I know the reason, there is still a burst of pain in my heart.


    "No brother? Well, do you know who you are?" I continued.


    Lin Zhen, or the moon shadow, just grabbed the two weapons in his hand like a moon wheel and constantly attacked the frozen tomb. The cracks on the frozen tomb looked very obvious.


    "Who are you? Do you remember your father, your mother, your friends and your classmates? How much do you remember?"


    "I don''t have what you said. I''m the moon shadow." the moon shadow shouted in a hoarse voice.


    "People always have roots. A person can''t appear for no reason. No matter who it is, everyone around you has their own parents and relatives. Why are you an exception? Have you forgotten or been instilled that you don''t have it at all?"


    "He is deceiving you. Your name is Lin Zhe."


    "You have parents. You have a brother, me. You go to school in s city and you work in s city."


    "You escaped the control of Zhong lixiu before, but you were watched by some people."


    "You passed your memory to Mu Mu!"


    I spoke quickly at a super fast speed. I don''t know whether it makes sense, but I want to tell her everything I know.


    I don''t know whether this will stimulate the moon shadow to find his previous instinct, but I just want to do so.


    As I said more and more, the beautiful face of the moon shadow gradually became distorted, and the eyebrows were wrinkled together.


    The chest was undulating violently, and the eyes became blood red. That appearance obviously made the moon shadow very painful.


    Human memory and human consciousness are the most mysterious and mysterious things in the world. No power can completely eliminate a person''s memory and instinct.


    Even if it is a short elimination, it is not complete, but depression. When everything you have experienced before is told in front of others, the familiar feeling will always resonate.


    Just like Fang Qianxue before, Fang Qi''s memory, even if completely eliminated, eventually left a flaw.


    Lisandro can''t do this, and so can the pervert zelas.


    However, it is obviously much more difficult for the moon shadow to find the memory belonging to Lin zhe before, such as Qianxue.


    After all, at this moment, in the body of the moon shadow, there are only less than 20% of the consciousness related to Lin Zhe.


    "Did you forget that after our parents died, we were dependent on each other. We agreed that we would never cry again in our life..."


    But even so, what I said still seems to have a great stimulation on the moon shadow.


    There was a sound like a beast in his throat.


    "Stop talking!"


    A harsh scream, the moon shadow seemed to suddenly fall into a madness, and a bang on the body directly exploded a large area of blood mist.


    Under the cover of the blood mist, the action of the moon shadow became particularly terrible, just like a hurricane, whistling in an instant.


    The two moon wheels twinkled with a bright light.


    Miso... CLICK!


    Under that crazy power, the power of the moon shadow seems to have doubled.


    The frozen mausoleum, what a strong guard, can''t bear that power at this time.


    With a click, it was like glass. Under that terrible attack, it suddenly turned into pieces.


    Then the two blades turned into a strong wind and quickly cut my throat.


    Puchi... Yila!


    Just as the blade was about to hit me, a figure stood in front of me.


    Who is not Ruiwen? Holding an energy shield in his hand, he barely blocked the sharp attack.


    "My master, I know you want to find your sister, but don''t make fun of your life. If you die, our sisters will be very sad." she pursed her mouth and Ruiwen said.


    In Ruiwen''s eyes, a dark green trace flashed suddenly. The original wide broken sword in her hand seemed to have green traces all of a sudden.


    Just like the silk thread, it was creeping rapidly. In an instant, at the fracture, the missing broken half blade reappeared.


    "The broken sword is recast... Broken!"


    With a sharp drink, half of the blade just emerged suddenly separated, and the broken sword quickly shot forward in the way of pure energy.


    That speed, fast to the limit.


    Even before my eyes, I only saw a flash of light!


    It''s comparable to instantaneous movement... No, it may be faster than instantaneous movement. It completely makes people have no reaction time, and even there is no chance of the word flashing in their mind.


    The blade just broke, and the next moment it burst on the moon shadow.


    Yueying is also a speed master, but now Yueying has no time to avoid this terrorist attack.


    Only a scream was heard. The moon shadow''s body was directly hit and flew out. The sword blade hit the moon wheel of the moon shadow, which did not cause direct damage to the moon shadow''s body, but the strong tremor made the moon shadow unable to bear it at all. A mouthful of fresh blood was vomited out of his mouth.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the moon shadow turned and disappeared into the ship and disappeared quickly.


    As for Ruiwen, the dark green color still appears in her eyes. I can feel that the momentum on Ruiwen is obviously different.


    Is this Ruiwen''s real unique skill? The broken sword is recast and the Knight Returns!

 Chapter 1166

    When the broken sword is recast, when the Knight Returns!


    When this broken sword shows her former edge again, that is, when Ruiwen is the most powerful.


    Ruiwen''s strength, on the one hand, comes from herself, on the other hand, is also a rune Epee in her hand. When Ruiwen breaks this broken sword, it is tantamount to abandoning her martial arts.


    One day, this Epee can restore the glory of the past, and Ruiwen''s strength will return to her strongest time.


    Of course, Ruiwen can also forcibly restore the broken sword in a short time through some other means, and her strength will suddenly increase, just like a frenzy. It is somewhat similar to the previous exile front, but her power is not the same at all.


    Although at this moment, Ruiwen''s strength is still not as strong as her peak state, the destructive power has doubled and lasted longer.


    In fact, since the last time Aishi broke out the thorn of avarosa in her anger, Ruiwen, SANA and arilia all moved carefully.


    Their strength has been steadily improving, which is nothing. But they gradually found that the recovery of their strength could not keep up with the fierce battle at present.


    With the emergence of more and more powerful enemies, they don''t even have much chance to intervene.


    Although there are several heroes, the combat effectiveness of several people is difficult to play much effect against the top experts.


    But the last time Aishi''s play changed this situation. The power of avarosa''s thorn caused great damage to the dark born sword demons, reversed the battlefield situation, and made the dark born sword demons have no chance to escape and live.


    At that time, Ruiwen, SANA and aria who saw that scene couldn''t help but take a fancy to the weapons in their hands.


    They didn''t choose the road like other heroes. If they want to restore their strength in their heyday, they can only struggle and practice a little hard.


    That''s too slow. If you can liberate the power of your weapons... Maybe


    In fact, after that time, Ruiwen, SANA and aria were asking Ruiwen how to release that power.


    It was easy for them to release that power, but now they have to start all over again.


    Even if you can''t completely follow the footsteps of others, it is at least an experience that can make you less detours.


    Obviously, Ruiwen has achieved quite good results in this regard.


    The move that just opened up even caused serious injuries to the moon shadow, especially the destruction of the heavy sword. The super fast speed can''t even hide the moon shadow, a woman who takes speed as her life.


    You know, the strength of the moon shadow is very strong. Before, so many of us could not occupy any advantage. This time, we relied on the frozen mausoleum, but this layer of protective shield was torn open by the moon shadow.


    It can be imagined how powerful the strength of the moon shadow is. Now Ruiwen can force the moon shadow back, which can be regarded as proof of her own strength.


    However, for Ruiwen, this is just the beginning. The huge power in her body can last for a period of time. During this period, Ruiwen will cause the greatest damage to this aerospace carrier.


    In Ruiwen''s heart, there are two enemies who can''t be forgiven all her life, one is singid and the other is zelas.


    Xinjide blew up Ruiwen''s faith and his comrades in arms; And Silas killed the first person on earth who really accepted Ruiwen.


    "Ah!"


    Ruiwen''s mouth suddenly heard a roar, her body rotated, and the broken sword in her hand, with terrible power, burst into the metal plate on the side of the space carrier.


    The alloy metal is very strong, but it''s like tofu under the epee.


    Immediately, she saw Ruiwen''s arms working hard, holding the weapon in her hand, and her body rushed to the front.


    Hiss, hiss, hiss!


    As the body ran wildly, the Epee rowed from that side. In an instant, a huge crack of hundreds of meters looked extremely obvious on the sword body of the empty Tianmu ship.


    Even if it caused such terrible damage, that power has not been consumed. Ruiwen''s eyes are still spraying fire.


    The slightly petite body stood on the ground, holding the huge broken sword in both hands and raised it above his head.


    The naked eye can clearly see that a touch of green energy spread from the broken sword in an instant. In an instant, it has turned into a terrible huge lightsaber tens of meters long. The unusually bright light is particularly dazzling at this time.


    That terrible force even brought a violent wind around Ruiwen.


    "High wind... Cut!"


    With a roar, he jumped, grabbed the huge weapon in his hand and cut it down. He only heard a bang. A vertical line was almost split in two in an instant.


    This is also the space carrier. It is estimated that it will be divided into two immediately if it is replaced by a smaller destroyer.


    But even now, it looks terrible enough. A cross crack makes this space carrier look terrible.


    As for the other side, SANA''s body has drifted into the air at any time. Under her body, it seems that there is an invisible force dragging SANA. The whole person looks like an immortal, and the ribbons on her body are dancing with the wind.


    The Guqin Yinhua stayed in front of Sona without any support.


    No one noticed that SANA seemed to have completely changed into another at this moment.


    SANA is almost synonymous with tenderness.


    No matter when, SANA''s tenderness can make people experience the taste of water.


    This is a very healing, very clever, lovely and gentle girl.


    But now that feeling seems to be completely stripped from Sona. At this moment, Sona looks unusually fierce. The warm spring wind around her has become a biting cold wind.


    His face was Chen Ning, and his eyes completely turned into a sky blue.


    The killing in your eyes.


    Enter China!


    Desperate silence!


    SANA put her finger on the string and didn''t say anything. She couldn''t make any sound. Her finger just moved gently on the string.


    Strangely, the strings that can usually produce beautiful timbre seem to have lost their voice at this time, and there is no movement at all.


    But SANA didn''t seem to care at all, but her fingers moved the strings faster and faster.


    In a short time, SANA''s actions looked like madness, and the whole person seemed to be silent in a crazy concert that only she could hear.


    The strange scene and the extremely strange silence around seemed to attract some people''s attention.


    DANGER.


    Intuition tells those people how terrible this situation is, especially those who once lived in the hero League. They know that this woman is not as harmless as it seems.


    Many people want to rush over and interrupt Sona''s performance.


    But in front of SANA, there was a most powerful guard.


    Arya grabbed the strange sword in her hand and blocked the dense attack from all directions.


    When one man is in charge of the pass, no one can leave. The delicate flying body is like a natural moat, insurmountable.


    Arya is the strongest shield, but no matter how tight the defense is, there will always be some imperceptible omissions.


    During the battle, Aria ignored another guy, an invisible enemy.


    The devil clown Sarkozy.


    The sneak attack is familiar to Sarkozy.


    This kind of women have strong attack power, but their body is too fragile. As long as they gently stroke the dagger, their slender snow-white necks will be cut by themselves.


    Then the blood will gush out.


    At the thought of the picture of blood spraying from the beautiful neck, Sarkozy felt particularly excited.


    It''s close... It''s close to that guy.


    But at this time, there was a sudden unexplained fear in Sarkozy''s heart.

 Chapter 1167

    Sacco didn''t understand where that fear came from.


    At that moment, Sarkozy only felt as if he had been stared at by some terrible poisonous snake. Almost subconsciously, Sarkozy suddenly looked up and looked ahead.


    Sarkozy saw a pair of beautiful sky blue eyes, just like the blue sky in the clear sky, and could hardly see the slightest speckles.


    In those sky blue eyes, Sarkozy felt an indescribable taste, which was a kind of... Ridicule.


    Yes, it''s ridicule.


    That woman, laughing at herself? Why?


    The brain has not even reflected what is going on, but Sarkozy''s physical instinct has already felt the danger, and the body almost retreats subconsciously.


    Sarkozy''s reaction was really fast, but it was still too late.


    The most powerful power that SANA can exert with the help of Yinhua, which has been accumulated for a long time, is finally released.


    It was a deadly force many times stronger than the final movement of the wild dance.


    Do you remember the terrible sonic boom that swept thousands of kilometers around when Sona just appeared?


    That power is coming.


    Desperate silence! In that silent silence, the power will become more and more powerful.


    As the last note fell, the terrible power suddenly spread around.


    Centered on the position of SANA, the power like a storm expanded in an instant.


    Sarkozy was the first to face that terrible energy.


    When that deadly force swept over, Sarkozy''s face changed wildly, and his eyes were almost desperate. He grew up and wanted to scream.


    But there was no chance. Just when his mouth opened, the invisible wave had drilled in along Sarkozy''s mouth, ears and nose. Then with a slap, his head exploded directly. Immediately, the whole body exploded directly, turned into a blood mist and dissipated in mid air.


    Desperate silence is the name of this move. It compresses the sound with high intensity and then releases it instantly. It''s very simple to say, but it''s very difficult to do.


    Except for SANA, perhaps no one can do it.


    On the one hand, this name is because most people can''t even hear the sound after the super intensity compression of the sound; On the other hand, the target will die silently, even without a chance to scream.


    Like Sarkozy now, like everyone else now.


    The strength expands in an instant. This move will even effectively judge the enemy and us. People on our side, even changing into strange animals, have not been hurt.


    However, the people who came down from the space carrier had fallen for eight lifetimes. One by one, they felt that their bodies were wrong, and immediately their bodies burst open.


    In an instant, none of the thousands of enemies on the left side of the ship could survive, and they were all destroyed in an instant.


    Darling... I was stunned at that scene.


    This kind of attack is really large-scale, and this destructive power is really terrible.


    Not to mention, even spaceships are affected by this force.


    Countless cracks appeared on the metal plate in an instant, just like being hit by a terrible impact. Each area immediately sank or even torn.


    That kind of force even expands rapidly along these metal plates.


    Sound travels much faster in metal than in air.


    Crackling!


    In the harsh sound, the whole spaceship was almost cleaned in an instant. Almost all the fragile glass on the spaceship was destroyed in an instant, directly exploded, and scattered like ice crystals in the sky.


    As for the people in the spaceship, I don''t know how many are holding their heads with both hands and screaming bitterly.


    If it was outside, they must be dead!


    Although metal plates can also spread sound, they have played some isolation effects and formed a certain defense for them.


    The eyes, ears, mouth and nose are almost spewing blood, and the face looks extremely ferocious. If it lasts for more than ten seconds, it is estimated that there will be no living person in it, and everyone will be killed.


    However, this power cannot last that long. Although the destructive power is really abnormal, it can last only a few seconds.


    Even so, in these few seconds, I''m afraid there are thousands of people killed by SANA.


    The moon shadow''s face was pale, and a touch of blood was hanging from the corners of his eyes. The tremor of that strange sound wave made the moon shadow''s blood roll.


    The enemy''s strength is too strong.


    I have seen those people before, but they were not their opponents at that time. How did they obtain such powerful power in such a short time?


    The moon shadow looked around without doubt. The whole spacecraft was completely dilapidated and there were signs of fragmentation everywhere.


    Especially under the shock just now, all the glass systems on the spacecraft were destroyed. Although not many of the important energy systems, control systems and power systems of the spacecraft use glass, there are also some.


    These things are often very precise. Now one is damaged, the whole spacecraft is almost completely paralyzed, and even the support shield can''t be done.


    "Sister Yueying, what shall we do now?" a competent person ran over with a flustered face and asked at Yueying.


    When zelas was away, the moon shadow was the boss here.


    "Prepare to open the transmission array and leave here." the moon shadow is gloomy.


    "But boss..." the man was stunned.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry to prepare. The transmission array takes ten minutes. Whether we can survive these ten minutes is a problem." the moon shadow said with a gloomy face.


    Boom!


    The ship shook violently.


    Then there was a startling dragon roar in my ears, and the roar of the dragon was even more frightening.


    The attack of the dragon and mogana finally appeared.


    The giant dragon didn''t even bother to choose any power. His body fell directly from the sky and his wings were put away. His huge body completely turned into a terrible big meat ball and came to the top of the mountain.


    With the dragon''s body and weight, coupled with his rough skin and thick flesh, this move is actually not inferior to the terrorist force of meteorite falling.


    When the huge body of the Dragon fell, the spacecraft trembled violently. It felt like being hit by a cruise missile again.


    There was a huge depression on the spaceship, and there were broken and torn cracks all around. It just hit the bow of the hull, which almost tilted the space carrier.


    The dragon''s body directly hit dozens of meters away, and I don''t know how many of them were smashed into meat sauce.


    And this guy also seemed to feel some pain. He stood up on the pit of the space carrier and shook his head. It seemed that he felt quite uncomfortable.


    But what this guy doesn''t know is that he just hit the wrong side in that attack, smashing the energy chamber above the space carrier into pieces, and the power system, defense system and attack system of the whole spacecraft almost lost their energy supply in an instant.


    Not to mention that, moganna''s chain also pulled down directly from the sky. Only a crackle was heard, and a corrosion trace immediately appeared on the space carrier.


    Dark energy is rapidly infiltrating the space carrier. Those forces are like concentrated sulfuric acid, and rotten holes are emerging rapidly.


    Damn it


    In fact, when SANA attacked, zelas felt the movement.


    This guy is an energy body. Zelas hears the voice that normal people can''t hear, and zelas also knows the terrorist power contained in that voice.


    Zerath was crafty. He knew he had been attacked.


    But Silas didn''t turn around and leave.


    Although he was attacked, Silas still believed in the power of the ship. Ordinary power could not cause any damage to his men.


    Now the most important thing is to liberate the dark descendant sword demon first, and then the two strong men go out together, which will surely destroy the enemy.


    But the gate is stuck

 Chapter 1168

    Zelas has the key to this gate. He originally wanted to open the gate and liberate the dark sword demon, and then the two strong men appeared together. No matter what kind of enemy outside, he could never stop this power.


    But I didn''t expect that the door was stuck, and the huge stone seemed different from before.


    But at that time, zelas didn''t take this matter to heart. After he finally opened the stone gate with great strength, a lot of soil suddenly surged from inside.


    If zelas''s body is not an energy body, I''m afraid he will be buried alive on the spot.


    Where or what kind of blood pool? It was completely turned into a tomb.


    As for the shadow of the dark descendant sword demon, it completely disappeared. The amazing amount of blood rain originally stored here has long been unknown where it has penetrated.


    This sudden discovery made Silas furious.


    This is a trap.


    They have long found this place, and even know their means of burying underground. The dark sword demon has either been released or killed.


    These damn guys even restored the place to its original state and deliberately attracted themselves to the bait.


    Hateful bastard, one after another fool, so that zelas has never been so angry. The pure energy body feels like it is about to explode, and the unspeakable anger is burning violently.


    Shrieking bitterly, zelas''s body rushed out quickly.


    When Silas finally rushed out, what he saw was a mess, completely a broken ground.


    The whole world has completely changed into another shape. The overwhelming mutant animals have become everything in this area, and the space carrier is completely surrounded.


    The sound of fierce battle, explosion and the scream of death kept drilling into his ears, which made Silas almost crazy.


    "Eye of destruction!"


    The cold voice represented zerath''s anger. The huge body in pure energy form rushed into the air, his eyes opened, and only two blue rays were emitted directly from his eyes.


    That ray has the terrible power comparable to the eye of the void, and even more abnormal.


    The rays of the eye of destruction are emitted, and the bodies of strange animals are detonated one by one. Countless broken bodies appeared on the ground in mid air.


    The original dense encirclement was torn open by this guy.


    Then zelas saw the picture around the space carrier, and the space carrier that had just been repaired became unprecedented dilapidated.


    Burning, corrosion, freezing, claw tearing, knife and gun damage are everywhere. Where is this space carrier? It looks like a pirate ship that has been sunk on the seabed for hundreds of years. Don''t collect rags.


    Not to mention this, I don''t know how many mutant beasts have broken into the interior of the space carrier and are chasing their own men everywhere. There are numerous corpses on the ground.


    Moreover, among those mutant beasts, zelas also saw some figures that should not have appeared here.


    Those people in S City, those damn bastards are also here.


    Seeing this, zelaston understood that this is a trap completely created for himself. Everything is to destroy himself, that''s all.


    Damn it!


    At this time, we also found the emergence of zelas.


    Temporarily let go of the little monsters around and surrounded zeras one by one.


    Even the Dragon no longer destroyed the already very poor space carrier and flew towards zerath.


    Morgana also spread her wings and appeared behind zelas.


    As a member of the League of heroes, moganna is also old. She knows more about the name of the ancient witch spirit Yu zeras. She knows what a terrible enemy this guy is.


    Even Jana appeared.


    Jana promised to help me kill four targets.


    Duke Cao is the first, Lisandro is the second, carlsas is the third, and this zelas is the last.


    Jana''s strength is very good, but at this time, what Jana can do is more assistance.


    Hurricanes roared around. These strong winds were like arms to Jana. Hurricanes in mid air even solidified and became something like the floor.


    We can''t fly, but we can also use the power of this highly concentrated hurricane to compete head-on with zeras.


    The dragon, moganna, the Nine Tailed Fox, and me, plus the eight heroes around me, formed a huge encirclement of zelas, surrounded by enemies everywhere.


    Zelas probably never thought he would end up like this.


    Seeing the angry appearance of zelas, my heart was happy: "what''s the matter? Didn''t you go down to find the dark descendant sword demon, didn''t you find it?"


    I''m laughing at this guy.


    Although we had known it was us, zeras still felt unbearable to be laughed at face to face.


    "Did you let the dark sword demon go?" asked Silas in a hoarse voice.


    "Let go? Sorry, I didn''t let go, I killed that guy." I sneered.


    Killed the dark sword demon?


    Zerath''s eyes suddenly shrunk. The dark descendant sword demon''s strength was very strong and could kill the dark descendant sword demon, which zerath never thought of.


    He knew that these people would not lie about this, that is, the dark sword demon was really killed.


    "The dark descendant sword devil died here. I feel that Feng Shui is good in this place. If you like, I can let you die here, too. How about?" I blinked and said with a smile.


    Zelas sneered, "hum, I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    "Why do you talk so much with him? Do it!" moganna was so impatient that she didn''t bother to say a few words to zelas.


    The power of the fallen angel is being released little by little. The black wings behind it seem to expand rapidly at this time and directly become two huge wings more than ten meters wide.


    On that wing, the dark forces quickly gathered.


    In a trance, it seems that countless ghosts are flashing rapidly behind moganna.


    "Darkness devours!"


    The power of darkness blots out the sun and swallows it directly at zerath.


    As for the Dragon next to him, he roared, opened his mouth, and rushed to Silas with a fierce flame burning all over his body.


    The purple flame on the Nine Tailed demon fox is also jumping rapidly, and the long and narrow eyes also show the cruelty of being a beast.


    Three terrible strongmen surrounded zerath directly.


    As for me, I won''t watch. A violent potion is directly stabbed in my leg, and the power of terror is rapidly filling the whole body.


    In the sky, Ghana''s recovery monsoon is also being released. Relying on the effect brought by the recovery monsoon, Ruiwen and SANA can barely support the current strong state.


    Zeras is an energy body, but his body is real.


    This guy is really too powerful. He solidified himself with pure energy into a powerful body, which is as flexible as the flesh.


    If there weren''t so many experts around me, I really wouldn''t be sure to deal with this guy.


    Impact ball!


    Seeing the attacks emerging from all directions, zelas''s face was also ferocious. This guy could not dodge in the face of power. A magic ball roared out in an instant and exploded with the crackling lightning.


    There was a strange sound immediately around, and the power swallowed by the darkness around was blown away directly.


    The dragon''s body bites from the sky, but this guy doesn''t care at all. An arcane pulse explodes directly between the dragon''s chest and abdomen. The terrible explosive force directly shocks the Dragon back hundreds of meters away.


    Evil Fox and fire!


    Arcane Barrage!


    The strength of the two men exploded on each other almost at the same time, and the fire burned violently on zeras.


    Another arcane missile also exploded on the Nine Tailed demon fox.


    This guy is a terrible mess. All battles are fought in a hard way. He can''t dodge or defend.


    It depends on who can bear it to the end!

 Chapter 1169

    The fighting mode of zelas is very simple. This guy uses himself as an energy body and is not afraid of general attacks. He almost carries the power of others and launches a bombing with pure energy.


    In front of the absolutely invincible energy, few people can win this kind of bombardment, and the power of zelas is unbearable.


    This way can be said to be very effective for this extremely energetic and powerful guy to solve the enemy in the shortest time in the simplest and rough way.


    The zerath in front of us has just gone through a fierce battle and was bombed by missiles. It can be said that it is the time when its strength is the weakest. However, even now zerath is not defeated in the face of Nine Tailed demon fox, mogana and dragon.


    Although the body of the energy body was shaking violently, the dragon and moganna were more or less injured.


    Several of us have not participated in the battle for the time being. Although we also want to fight, the current zelas is too strong. It is not the time for us to take action. If we are not careful, the strength of zelas may break us to pieces.


    Everyone is waiting for the best opportunity.


    Four super strong men are fighting in the sky, lightning flashes, flames burn the sky and darkness destroy the world.


    Pathetic dragon chant, angry roar.


    The impact caused by the terrible battle makes our surroundings seem to fall into the tsunami. Our body is a small boat meeting the storm on the sea, drifting with the waves and the wind.


    In this fighting area, except for a few people, others have no capital to participate.


    Because of the strong impact of the battle, I don''t know how many mutant beasts were killed around. Even the distant space carrier could hardly bear this force and kept shaking on the ground.


    The strong impact roaring around, like a sharp blade, immediately left deep traces on the spaceship.


    My eyes were fixed on zeras, and I could feel the change in this guy''s strength.


    The injuries suffered in the last battle had not even fully recovered, and immediately fell into the encirclement and suppression of the other three experts.


    The strength of dragon, moganna and Nine Tailed demon fox is also very strong. Even if they are not as strong as Nethers, they will not be much worse.


    In this case, despite the ferocity of zelas, if the enemy can not be won in a short time, the subsequent performance of zelas will gradually show a weak situation.


    It''s like Cheng Yaojin''s three board axe.


    Of course, zelas is much stronger than Cheng Yaojin, and the duration of the three axes is much longer.


    It is even said that now is the time when zelas is the most powerful.


    This guy is eager to kill all the enemies around him in this round of attack. Even if he can''t kill all, he must kill at least one. In this way, he will be under much less pressure.


    Otherwise, once we fall into a war of attrition, it will be quite disadvantageous to zelas. Ghana on our side can ensure our long-term endurance.


    Arcane ritual!


    Finally, zerath couldn''t help it any more. He threw out several terrible forces one after another, pushed the three people back temporarily, and then his body suddenly soared into the air.


    The body seems to be fixed in place, and the body expands rapidly.


    Arcane ritual, soaring form!


    This is the strongest state of zelas. When receiving the soaring energy, zelas''s destructive power is almost terrible at this time.


    Previously, in this form, zelas successively intercepted several missiles launched from the Western Theater on the spacecraft.


    This time, it was the same trick. In the area around zelas, an Olympiad missile quickly emerged.


    "Go to hell!"


    Zerath was laughing grimly, and the first arcane missile had roared at the Nine Tailed Fox.


    This guy is very clever to find that the Nine Tailed Fox is the weakest among them. He has the greatest chance to kill the enemy.


    Here comes the chance!


    It was at this time that a trace of madness flashed in my eyes.


    Flash!


    The body appeared in front of zerath almost instantaneously, and blocked directly at the moment when the arcane missile was about to be launched.


    "Seek death!" zelas looked ferocious. Since this guy came to die himself, it would be better for him.


    The arcane missile didn''t stop and continued to roar at me.


    At such close range, as long as an idea, the arcane missile will explode on me almost immediately.


    But now instead of being afraid, I''m laughing.


    The smile made Silas tremble in his heart.


    In the next second, a white light suddenly appeared on my body.


    Divine shelter!


    Another hidden man finally appeared.


    Kyle!


    The invincible state for a short time is just right at this time.


    Boom!


    It was too late for zelas to turn the missile. The power of hard anti missile exploded directly on me, and all around suddenly fell into chaos.


    In this close situation, even zelas''s own strength and body can''t bear the explosion.


    At the same time, the green in the hand solidified to the limit, almost turned into the terror energy like emerald, and was completely released at this time.


    A fist was thrown, and the fist exploded directly above zelas''s body.


    After the fury potion, my strength is also increased countless times. Even the body solidified by pure energy, zelas, can''t stop my fist.


    Then the green energy explodes instantly and the energy collapses.


    With a bang, the power of energy collapse exploded in zelas''s body.


    The violent bombing made zerath''s body break up, and his body even had traces of complete collapse.


    Zerath''s face finally changed. He quickly wanted to gather his body again.


    At the same time, all the missiles around him were fired out.


    The thorn of avarosa!


    On the other side, a cold voice sounded, avarosa''s ice bow directly opened to the maximum, and an ice gun had been spirally punctured.


    Poof!


    Zelas''s head was directly pierced by the thorn of avarosa, and his head broke.


    At the same time, the arcane missile also exploded on AI Xi, completely smashing the ice crystal armor on AI Xi.


    Desperate silence!


    SANA''s great move also showed up, and the high-intensity suppressed sound waves extended directly from mid air.


    Originally, zerath''s energy body wanted to gather again, but at this moment, the body was completely broken under that terrible force.


    The body was torn apart and turned into countless pieces of energy.


    Our sudden joining directly reversed the war.


    Zelas didn''t pay attention to us. We all know that. It''s a good opportunity for us.


    Zerath''s attention was focused on moganna, dragon and Nine Tailed demon fox. As the battle continued, we were completely ignored.


    At this time, we suddenly attack. This guy has no defense against us, and the attack has almost a 100% effect.


    Zerath''s energy body has been completely destroyed, and he has become a pure energy.


    But it is this situation that makes people more and more helpless.


    When we had a body before, we still had a place to attack zelas, but when this guy became a pure energy, we had no way at all.


    I tried to explode with energy collapse, but failed.


    The Nine Tailed demon fox tried to burn with fire, but failed.


    Moganna tried to devour it with the power of darkness, which also ended in failure.


    No matter what kind of power it is, it can''t kill Silas at all.


    Masses of energy are floating around. No matter how small pieces we divide these energy into, this guy is like an immortal Xiaoqiang. Those energy will slowly wriggle and then gather together again, leaving people with no way at all.


    Now we understand some of what Nethers thought at that time.


    This kind of guy can''t be beaten or killed. It''s just helpless.


    And as long as you can''t kill him, it won''t take long for this guy''s body to solidify again. This pure energy guy can recover his strength super quickly!

 Chapter 1170

    Although zelas turned into a mass of energy, this guy became more arrogant in this state.


    Vaguely, we can all feel a wave. It seems that this guy is provoking us.


    "You can''t kill me. I am immortal. Even if the world is destroyed, I will last forever."


    The oath of zelas, the roar of zelas.


    It was not easy to destroy this guy''s energy body. No one expected that we would eventually face such a situation. This damn guy, we have no ability to completely destroy him.


    Or, this guy is really as immortal as he said.


    At the beginning, this guy would not die under the siege of so many experts from Ruima.


    Even the desert God of death and the desert butcher can''t kill this guy. What can we do?


    Be careful when such an idea appears in it, it''s really a little desperate and unhappy.


    My heart was cruel. I broke his energy again and again, but it was of no use.


    This guy can''t be killed and can only be sealed, but it''s not easy to seal this guy.


    Nethers and Rexton once sealed this guy in the ancient coffin, but the re gathered energy exploded the coffin, sealed it in the imperial mausoleum of shurima, suppressed by the power of countless ancient emperors, and finally he ran out.


    Maybe this fake is not the strongest in the hero League, but we have to admit that this guy is definitely the most difficult.


    Finally, we can only watch this guy''s energy turn into a stream and flow to the space carrier quickly.


    In the center of the space mother ship, the moon shadow, with a large number of experts, has launched a transmission array.


    The huge transmission array shrouded a large area.


    But now the whole ship has almost been completely occupied by mutant beasts. The dense attacks are constantly reducing the number of living people in it.


    As for those masters, they are also compressed into a small area.


    Shivana, the lost tooth, and a large number of other strong men are trying to resist the attack of mutant beasts surging from around.


    The strength of these people is very strong, but they can''t stop the tide of attack. The defense front is retreating. From time to time, a scream can be heard. It is estimated that an expert has been killed.


    At this time, a blue mass of energy jumped like lightning and quickly came to the central area of the transmission array.


    "Transmission array, start... Everyone returns!"


    The sound of the shadow of the moon sounded among the crowd.


    One master quickly retreated back, and they had been waiting for zelas.


    This is also a helpless thing. Although what I said before has had some impact on the moon shadow, it is not enough to change the moon shadow.


    At this moment, in the heart of the moon shadow, he is the moon shadow, not Lin Zhe. Zelas is his boss. That kind of loyalty may not even believe the moon shadow.


    Before zelas comes back, the moon shadow will never start zelas, but once zelas returns, whether others are dead or alive, the moon shadow doesn''t care. If you can come back, you can come back. If you can''t come back, you can only be regarded as your own bad luck.


    The new consciousness in this body can be said to be quite cruel.


    The light of the transmission array has begun to flash violently, and a large amount of dazzling light flashes at your feet.


    In a few seconds, the transmission effect will appear.


    One by one, their faces changed and they retreated quickly.


    Sivana is the same. Her body quickly retreats and wants to enter the transmission array.


    But at this time, a chain suddenly stretched out from the side, as if it had directly penetrated the deck and wound directly around sivana.


    Although sivana has dragon blood and infinite power, she can''t break away from this phantom chain for a moment.


    Finally, I can only watch a light flash behind me, and those people have disappeared in front of me.


    In addition to shivana, the rest are basically capable people. Those mutant animals rush up. Poor people can''t bear it at all. They have almost disappeared in an instant.


    If it were not for the special situation of shivana, those mutant beasts were ordered not to kill shivana, otherwise, shivana would not survive.


    Even so, those mutant beasts still surrounded shivana. From the cruel eyes of those mutant beasts, we can clearly see that they want to completely tear up this food.


    The battle is over.


    The moon shadow, with zelas and a group of other experts, left. In total, less than 100 people escaped.


    But these 100 people are the absolute elite on the space carrier.


    As for others, the whole army was destroyed, not even prisoners; In fact, some people surrendered, but there was no way. The main force of this battle was mutant animals. Those mutant animals swallowed them whether you surrendered or not.


    In this case, it is very rare to keep shivana.


    Shiva''s appearance seemed a little helpless, and there was some worry in her eyes. It was actually the best opportunity to save Shiva.


    After sivana was rescued, I immediately used purification skills to unlock the control means left by sivana.


    What I don''t understand is, why did sivana try to return to the transmission array just now? Has she really been tamed by that zelas, or has zelas changed her consciousness?


    I asked my doubts.


    "Your life-saving benefactor Gavin IV, your colleague Debang manager Zhao Xin, Galen, lacs and Quinn are all in the city. Why don''t you want to come back? You don''t even want to communicate?" I asked shivana.


    "I know you have the means of zerath left on you. You are forced, but that means shouldn''t let you do this?" I''m curious.


    Shivana, dragon blood Wuji is a very loyal, loyal to an unimaginable level.


    For demacia... Or for Gavin IV, the life-saving benefactor, even if shivana cut off her head, shivana would not hesitate.


    But before, he actually did it to Jiawen IV, which is what I am very curious about.


    At that time, Jiawen IV in Hao Ziqi''s mind was also puzzled.


    Finally, I came to a conclusion that there must be something on zelas''s side that made shivana very scruples, even when she had to do it herself.


    General threats can never do this.


    Sivana''s attitude seems to prove this. Her face is full of helplessness and even some worry.


    After a long time, shivana sighed, "it''s too late to say anything now. It may be too late."


    "What''s too late?" I asked.


    "Did you also cause the last spaceship explosion?" shivana asked me instead of answering.


    I nodded. It was a battle I was proud of.


    "You destroyed the place where zelas held the hostages, let many people know that their relatives have been killed, and a large number of people rebelled."


    "But there may be more power that zelas really controls. If he catches the experts, zelas will control them and coerce them to work for himself. Some people would rather die than follow, zelas will imprison them, either to coerce others or to kill them directly."


    "In our world, many people have been caught!"


    "That number may be more than you think. Fiona and Wayne, and even Bobby, are in the hands of zelas."


    With that, my face suddenly changed.


    Fiona, Wayne?


    I understand why shivana worked for zerath, even against Gavin IV and Galen.


    Fiona, Wayne, because of these two people.


    Unparalleled sword Ji Fiona and night hunter Wayne are all powerful heroes in demacia. They are also colleagues and comrades in arms with shivana.


    There is even Bobbi, the saint hammer''s Yi Bobbi. She is not a hero of demacia. She is a Yodel, but an important VIP and highly respected guest of demacia.


    "Fiona, Wayne and Bobby refuse to work for zelas. Zelas didn''t kill them, but he made a condition for me. If I don''t work for him, zelas will kill one of them one day until I promise. I know that guy can do it!"

 Chapter 1171

    Zelas is a very vicious and insidious guy. Once he was the Minister of Shu Ruima. That period of time gave zelas enough time and opportunity to learn how to control a person and how to make a person work for himself willingly.


    Sivana knows how ferocious that guy is. If she doesn''t agree, he will really kill Wayne!


    Although Fiona and Wayne are stubborn and unwilling to give in even if they die, shivana can''t watch her companion die in the hands of this cruel guy and is forced to accept zelas''s orders.


    "Not only me, but also many others, especially the Yodel people in Bandar City, are almost controlled in this way."


    "Because these people are heroes and have great strength, zelas did not kill them or destroy their ability crystal core. He knows that once the ability crystal core is destroyed, there is no other handle to control us."


    It was for their companions that they were forced to humiliate and become the subordinates of zelas and act under the command of zelas.


    This guy manipulated a large group of experts through this behavior. When the utilization value of these people was squeezed, it was the time when zelas abandoned them.


    Hearing this, my eyes brightened: "isn''t that right this time? Those people are on the ship. We''ll go and save them now."


    Unparalleled sword Ji, night hunter, the determination of holy hammer, plus the experts among the Yodel people.


    If all can be brought over, it will definitely be a huge improvement for s city.


    It''s just a pity that although my wishful thinking is very loud, this is not the case.


    "If it was before, it might be really possible, but now it''s no longer possible." shivana shook her head and said, "since the last time you made a big fuss about the space carrier, zeras has transferred all the remaining hostages, as if they were held in a place on the ground. However, the specific location is almost unknown to anyone except the moon shadow and zeras."


    I''m dizzy.


    I felt a little embarrassed when I touched my nose. Unexpectedly, it was because of me.


    Because of this, even those hostages do not know where they are hiding, whether they are dead or alive, so shivana and them can only be enslaved by zerath for almost a lifetime.


    That''s why shivana chose to fight Gavin IV and her former companions.


    Because that kind of confrontation will not hurt them. If they don''t do so, Fiona and Wayne are really dangerous.


    This woman is hard enough. Her shoulders bear much heavier responsibilities than ordinary people.


    This time is a liberation for sivana, but for Wayne and Fiona, it may be another look, so sivana is very worried.


    Looking at sivana''s worried appearance, I couldn''t help persuading her: "you don''t have to worry too much. Even worrying is useless."


    "In fact, it''s a relief for you, and it may be a relief for Wayne and Fiona." I said: "That guy, zelas, won''t let go of anything of value. Even if you fight for them all the time, but when you have no value, zelas will abandon you, and then choose one from the two and use it in the same way!"


    "You can''t change these things, but we can. Even if we don''t know where he keeps the hostages, we might as well search the whole world instead of worrying here. Although it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack, it''s better than being so distressed."


    My words didn''t bring much hope, but sivana looked a little better.


    On the other side, the mutant and our people are searching the whole space carrier.


    As sivana said, no hostages were found on the space carrier.


    But it can''t be said that there was no harvest. At least this time, we eliminated more than 99% of zelas''s men.


    Only a hundred people escaped, and all the others died in the space carrier.


    The nuclei of those people''s abilities were also dug out.


    There are even millions of ability nuclei that zelas has collected for such a long time. The wealth this guy has accumulated is quite amazing, but these wealth have now become ours.


    The only pity is that he didn''t kill zelas together and let the guy run away. Otherwise, this time, he really won a big victory. He won''t have to worry about anything in the future.


    This time, zelas was hit hard, which can be regarded as leaving us a period of time for peaceful development.


    The mutant reached a peace agreement and the corpse king was killed.


    There is no threat for calthas to become a lonely family. Duke Kao is equivalent to retreating, Lisandro is eliminated, and the dark born sword demon is eliminated.


    The most powerful enemies that originally enveloped mankind have almost been solved unconsciously.


    At this time, we humans, and even these mutant beasts led by animal spirits, can really breathe a sigh of relief in some ways.


    This time, five animal kings led hundreds of thousands of mutant animals, and the loss was not small! The battle didn''t last long, but the damage was quite serious, enough for tens of thousands of mutant beasts to die.


    This time, the ability of income crystal core has also been divided by half.


    After searching the inside and outside of the space carrier and making sure there was nothing missing, we discussed how to deal with the space carrier.


    This space carrier is indeed a good thing. If it can be used reasonably, it will become a terrible weapon.


    But if you don''t make good use of it, it''s a target in the sky. It''s too big to even escape.


    If you''re locked by something like a cruise missile, you''re a spaceship man.


    Moreover, the various systems of the spacecraft have been damaged too seriously. At this moment, the spacecraft has been damaged almost from head to foot.


    Especially the energy system, the power system is almost completely extinguished. Even if this kind of thing is transported back, we don''t have the ability to repair it. Maybe it will be more dangerous if it falls into the hands of zerath in the future. In that case, we should just destroy this thing.


    However, this is the highest crystallization of human technology after all. It''s a pity to be destroyed like this.


    After some consideration, we decided to leave this thing for the time being. Wait until Mumu comes to see if it is still valuable. If it can be repaired, it''s good to transport it back. If it''s really broken and can''t be repaired, it''s not too late to destroy it.


    Zijiao and I were watching here. Dao Yu went back and informed Mu Mu to come. After some investigation, Mu Mu said that this thing was too dilapidated and could not be repaired. However, some systems left on the spacecraft, especially the power system, might be useful. They were all dismantled and sent back to s city.


    As for the rest of the parts, let the Dragon spit fire directly and melt them into molten iron.


    Although Chu Tian and Song Lian feel very sorry for our combat achievements, it is very good to be able to do this.


    After all, it is equivalent to destroying the air fortress of zelas and killing the guy''s biggest dependence.


    But if Silas is alive, it is a threat to all of us.


    For a guy who is immortal, powerful and full of ambition, the existence of this guy is a great threat to the whole world.


    Unless we can kill that guy, we''ll never be at ease.


    In order to find a way to kill zeras completely, we even went to the Western Theater.


    There is no one who knows zelas best except Chu Tian and Song Lian.


    How to kill zerath? If these two people have no way, the others will have no way.


    Not to mention, these two old guys really know a lot!

 Chapter 1172

    After the battle, peace was restored temporarily.


    I took shivana back to s city. When shivana saw Gavin IV, it was a family reunion.


    Gavin IV and Galen have also forgiven sivana for what she did before. Anyway, sivana is for demacia''s companions.


    Now that the countries of demacia and Knox have perished, it can be said that it is a particularly precious thing to find a former companion.


    After everything on the aircraft carrier was transported back, I went to the Western Theater again with Mu Mu.


    Although I have long heard that the Western Theater has been destroyed, it is still cold when I personally saw that scene.


    When I went there, it was the time to burn bodies in the Western Theater.


    There are too many injured and dead people in the whole city.


    The bodies piled up in the city and took two days to clean up.


    In the desert outside the city, the corpses piled up like hills. The fire burned violently on the corpse, and the rolling black smoke covered the whole sky.


    When seeing that appearance, no matter who it is, there is inevitable disappointment and sadness in his heart.


    These people, after struggling for so long and working hard for so long, managed to survive from one danger after another, but they could only bury their bodies in the desert in the end!


    What as like as two peas in Jinggu City, I saw that S city was almost the same. Everything in the city was destroyed and nothing was left.


    Broken walls, potholes, some places can even clearly see those black and red traces stained on the ground, especially dazzling.


    Jinggu city is larger than s City, and the damage is more serious.


    I saw those survivors in Jinggu City, one by one in rags, with the fear of escaping from the ghost gate on their faces.


    Hunger is eroding them. Although s city has food support, s city itself is now facing reconstruction, and there is not much food to support.


    These people are skinny and suffering from hunger.


    But in the eyes full of pain, you can see a different hope.


    They all got the news that the demon who attacked Jinggu city before, the space carrier had been destroyed, and the demon had been killed... Nothing in the world can hurt humans anymore.


    Even if it''s just a lie, it''s more precious than anything to the people who survived now.


    "Hey, little brother Lin, are you here?" I saw old man Chutian.


    The old man doesn''t look as powerful as before. An empty sleeve floats in the wind. He looks obviously old. I don''t know how many times.


    I also heard Mumu say his previous decision. Seriously, I admire the old man.


    Bearing the curse that others don''t understand, even if he becomes a murderous devil, he also chose the simplest way to avoid more casualties.


    Otherwise, fewer people can survive in Jinggu city now.


    "By the way, little brother Lin, can you...".


    I also know that on the surface, he is Chu Tian, but in fact he is the emperor of Azur. It is somewhat embarrassing for an emperor to bow his head and ask for help.


    But after all, the worries and problems in my heart have the upper hand.


    So azir just hesitated a little, and finally looked up at me and said, "Lin Xiaodi, can you... Please do me a favor and transport some more food from your s city. People on our side can''t really support it."


    This is the problem azir is worried about, food.


    The war zone in the West was so badly damaged that almost 80% of the grain was destroyed, and the remaining grain could not fill so many stomachs.


    Even from s City, it was transported by transport plane several times, but it was still a drop in the bucket.


    During this period, the survivors of s city can only get the previous one-third of the food ration every day. Even so, the support food delivered has been in urgent need and will not last long.


    After all, if you want to fill up more than one million mouths, it''s not something you can do under normal circumstances.


    It''s just that this situation is not easy. I can see that these people are obviously very hungry, but there is really no surplus food in s city now.


    "Master Chu, I''m not trying to save your face. The s city is also tightening its belt. Now our grain ration has been reduced to half of the previous one, and our grain fields have been destroyed before. You don''t know that."


    Alas... Azir sighed helplessly. He also knew that his request was difficult. At this time, every grain is precious.


    The grain transported from s city is really a lot, but if it can''t be supported here, azir won''t open it casually with his pride.


    After all, now is different from the past. After such a long time, there is basically no food left in the empty city, most of which have expired for too long.


    Seeing Chu Tian''s appearance, I was also sad. I don''t know how many people will starve to death.


    We have to find a way.


    "Eh? Maybe there''s a way." my eyes brightened: "Master Chu, you can carry it here again... Three days, just three days. When I go back today, I''ll immediately deal with the problem of grain and see if I can get a batch of grain."


    Azir''s eyes lit up. If I could really get food, it would be the best.


    After a pause, I continued, "I came here today to discuss another problem with you."


    "Last time zelas ran away." I said, "that guy''s body was broken by us and turned into pure energy, but that''s all we can do. No matter how hard we try, that guy can''t be killed. In the end, we can only watch that guy run away."


    "You two fought with zelas before. You should know more about the strength of zelas. Do you have any way to kill that guy?" I asked.


    As soon as my question came out, Azul and Nethers knew that their identity had been exposed.


    However, they didn''t think about how long they could hide it. If they didn''t want to successfully master the army, they wouldn''t care about their identity at all.


    "The current form of zelas is immortal." Azul shook his head.


    "Yes, we tried every means before, and finally we could only seal him, but he absorbed energy too fast, and even the seal could not hold him for too long. Now I''m afraid we can only defeat him again and again and be ready for battle at all times." Nethers was powerless about this.


    Narcissus is the God of death in the desert, holding a variety of powerful forces. In the end, he can only give such an answer. You can imagine how terrible that guy is.


    "Is there really no way to kill that guy completely?" I frowned and always prepared for battle. I didn''t want to. Every time that guy appeared, there would be a bloody storm. Human beings can''t help this toss.


    "That''s not true," azir said suddenly. "In fact, there is still a way to kill zelas, but that way..."


    As soon as I heard that there was a way to kill Silas, my eyes lit up: "what way?"


    "There is only one way to find zelas'' body, let zelas return to his body, and then destroy zelas'' body and his soul together. Only by destroying at the same time can you really kill zelas," azir said.


    Zelas''s body?


    Are you kidding? The stories of zelas were all thousands of years ago. The world of the hero League was destroyed. Now where can we find zelas''s body?


    Now I finally understand why both of them are embarrassed.

 Chapter 1173

    If you want to kill zerath, you must find zerath''s body and let zerath return to his body.


    Then destroy zerath, body and soul at the same time. This is the only way to kill zerath.


    But this method can''t be implemented, because the body of zelas may have been lost thousands of years ago, let alone now.


    The most important question is, even if we find zelas''s body, will that guy really return to his body so honestly?


    I always feel that it''s impossible. That guy is so cunning that he can''t know his weakness.


    "Don''t worry about that," Nethers explained after I said my question. "Silas won''t give up his body."


    "A hero can exert his most powerful power only in his own body."


    I understand this, which is why so many heroes have tried their best to find their own identity.


    "At that time, zelas did not take the initiative to abandon his body, but forcibly pulled his soul out of his body because of our attack."


    "The zerath with the noumenon is so strong that it almost has the power to destroy half of the continent. Therefore, at that time, we pulled zerath out of our body while zerath did not fully adapt to that power."


    "If zelas can find his body, his strength will at least double."


    Hiss!


    Your sister, double the strength of zelas? Are you kidding? That guy is sick enough.


    Even if you are weak, you can withstand the attack of moganna, dragon and Nine Tailed Fox for so long. If you double it, it won''t be heaven?


    "So you see?" said Narcissus with a bitter smile. "We had no choice at that time."


    "But we have to find this body," azil said.


    I understand this truth. After this failure, Silas must look for his body all over the world.


    Although there is more possibility of being killed, I''m afraid zelas wants to get the power enough to destroy heaven and earth.


    However, will the corpse have disappeared with the destruction of the world and did not reach the earth at all?


    "It''s unlikely that zelas''s body is guarded by a strong man in shurima."


    "The strong man''s name is crystal pioneer scana. He is responsible for guarding zelas''s body. He has always lived next to zelas''s body. I think zelas''s body should come to the earth with scana."


    Crystal pioneer scana.


    This is a hero like Shu Ruima. He has been living underground and seems to be guarding some underground country.


    But no one knows what scana is guarding.


    Now, I finally know the real origin of this hero.


    The pioneer of skana crystal is the oldest life of shurima, which is even older than Nethers and Azur.


    He can be said to be the real Aboriginal of shurima.


    Crystal Pioneer has held a very important position since shurima had the emperor.


    Guardian of the imperial mausoleum.


    Scana is guarding the cemetery of the royal family of shurima. No tomb robber is allowed to sneak in. No matter who goes in that range, he will be ruthlessly attacked by scana.


    This scorpion like guy will easily kill all intruders.


    At the time of sealing zelas, he also asked scana to open the imperial mausoleum and put zelas and Rexton into it.


    Moreover, after that, scana left the imperial mausoleum and guarded the body of zelas in a most mysterious place that only azr knew after countless high-level votes of Ruima, so as to prevent zelas from robbing his body back.


    Azir had known where scana was before, but now azir doesn''t know where scana is.


    In other words, Scandinavia may roam on any land or island on the earth.


    Although it is very difficult, it is possible that zelas will find scana.


    And according to Azul, zelas has an instinctive sense of his body.


    Once within a certain range, Silas will sense his body.


    It seems that we can''t rest yet. We must look for this crystal scorpion like guy all over the world.


    After discussion, we decided to take Jinggu city and s city as the center, send people respectively, and start looking around the world.


    After reaching the conclusion, I took the dragon and quickly flew to Europe.


    Europe is the territory of the mutant beast. We have made an agreement with the beast spirit, and the two sides will not invade each other.


    Nethers and azir also agreed to this agreement.


    Both sides live safely on their own territory. If it''s not necessary, I don''t want to disturb their world.


    But now there is another very important issue in front of me, that is, food.


    If the problem of food cannot be solved, I am afraid that more than one million people who survived in s city and the Western Theater, especially in the Western Theater, may starve to death.


    Now our two directions have made every effort to produce food, and even pick something that can be swallowed in the jungle. Even so, it is still far from enough.


    Especially in Jinggu City, it is completely a Gobi desert. What can you get to eat?


    Near s City, up and down the dragon river are filled by the fishing brigade in our city.


    The trees running on the ground and swimming in the water grew so fast that even some brothers began to feed their hunger with leaves and grass roots.


    In this case, I have no choice but to ask for help from here.


    After all, we fought together several times.


    We also helped kill the corpse king and solved the dark sword demons together, as well as their enemies Lisandro and zelas.


    The fire phoenix gave me a warm reception. After hearing about our difficulties, several animal spirits were also very generous.


    "Isn''t it just food? No problem." the giant ape looked very forthright.


    "We don''t have anything else here now. We can eat as much as we want." the black bear patted his chest and said proudly.


    Originally, the wild animals living here could feed more than one million mutant animals, but with these wars, the number of mutant animals decreased sharply by one third, and as a result, there were a lot of more food.


    "Pigs, horses, cattle and sheep, like these animals, we''ll get you 100000 first, which should be able to solve the urgent need." the spirit turtle said slowly.


    It was very simple, but the number made me swallow my mouth.


    That''s four hundred thousand at once.


    The output of pigs, horses, cattle and sheep is relatively high, and all of them are meat. For the two human cities in short of food, these foods are particularly precious.


    "I thank you first." I shed tears of gratitude: "don''t say anything. I''ll always remember this kindness. As long as our generation is still alive, I promise we will never have any war with Europe."


    "Then we thank you too," said the fire phoenix.


    In fact, the reason why they are so generous is to get a good intention from us.


    The number and strength of mutant animals are good, but they have a huge disadvantage, lack of top experts.


    There are no fallen angels, Nine Tailed foxes, dragons, Azul, and Nethers.


    There are not even a few strong people like me and God.


    They are also worried that if the food crisis on our side lasts too long, we may be forced to attack Europe and rob food.


    "There''s another problem." after thinking about it, I continued, "you know that zelas is still alive."


    "And I recently got the news that zelas''s body still exists. If he finds his body..." I relayed what I heard from Nethers and Azul.


    "So we have to get ahead and find zelas''s body. Whether it''s destroying or luring zelas into a trap, we must find it as soon as possible!"


    In order to completely kill zerath, I must mobilize all the forces I can!

 Chapter 1174

    Zeras is a terrible enemy for all of us.


    For the emperor of shurima, for the spirit of the mutant beast, and for us humans, zelas is a role we want to kill quickly.


    If you can''t kill this guy, it can be said that the whole world can''t maintain normal peace. That guy is almost a guy who stirs shit like a stick. He gets sick wherever he goes.


    Just relying on our strength alone, it''s very difficult to kill or even find zelas. After all, the guy is hiding too deep. No one knows where the guy is hiding.


    Not to mention the whole world, it takes countless time to find China alone.


    S city is mainly responsible for China, Jinggu city is mainly responsible for the bordering northwest Asia, and the mutant beast is responsible for Europe. If zelas and the crystal pioneer responsible for guarding zelas appear on a large piece of land, they will be found.


    At present, we only have the ability to search this Eurasian continent. As for other places, we are still out of reach for the time being.


    S city is still in full swing for reconstruction.


    Xiyi and maokai worked hard to accelerate the growth of food. They can be said to be the largest wet nurse in our whole city. Without them, we don''t know how many people will starve to death this time.


    Now is the most difficult time for mankind. If we can''t save food, it is estimated that more than half of mankind will starve to death.


    Although the food in s city is still sufficient, it was before. After the destruction and the support to Jinggu City, our food ration has also decreased by half.


    Although it looks much better than those people in Jinggu City, they are also staggering and obviously very tired.


    Moreover, Xiyi and maokai can quickly produce corn, potatoes and sweet potatoes, which are coarse grains with high yield and can satisfy hunger.


    As for meat, there is no way.


    Mu Mu, a Shen, Shang Qi, and even Zhao Zixuan, a very clever girl, are worried about food.


    At present, no one can do anything about this situation.


    They have come up with all the means they can think of.


    In the forest, mushrooms are picked, wild vegetables are picked, wild fruits are picked, shrimp and crabs are caught in the dragon river, and even Zhang Quan, Dao Yu, and Nami, especially the small fish man. A large group of people run to the ocean to catch ordinary fish from the ocean, not fish men, as food.


    But even so, it is still a drop in the bucket.


    We can still find food by this means, but what about the Western Theater? Jinggu city is surrounded by Gobi and desert, although the natural blockade can avoid the attack of zombies and mutant animals.


    But when they encountered this food crisis, they didn''t even have the chance to dig wild vegetables and pick wild fruits. There was no place at all.


    "It won''t work like this. When the two cities are being rebuilt, they are all manual work. If they don''t have enough to eat, they don''t have the strength. Now the speed of reconstruction has been greatly slowed down." Zhao Zixuan frowned and said.


    She opened up as many ways to find food as possible, but it was still not enough.


    Even if s city can support it, the Western theater can''t carry it.


    What? What? What? One brain is spinning at a super high speed, and the head is about to smoke, but now it is really at the end of the mountain and water, and there is no way at all.


    You can''t eat grass, can you?


    one can''t make bricks without straw.


    When things come to this time, there''s really no way. She''s as smart as Zhao Zixuan.


    Boom!


    At this time, the ground under my feet suddenly came waves of slight fluctuations, and the vibration was getting bigger and more obvious.


    This vibration interrupted everyone''s thinking. When they looked at each other, they could see the doubts in each other''s eyes, and hurried to the outside of s city.


    Mu Mu even opened his wings and appeared in the air with Bingya and others. His strange eyes looked into the distance.


    Some of the following brothers even changed their faces, took out their weapons and made preparations for the battle.


    Is there any enemy attacking such a big movement?


    But soon, Mu Mu and Bingya''s eyes lit up. They only saw a huge figure in the distant sky, crossing through the sky. Who is it?


    Dragon, Lin Yi!


    They went to the Western Theater to discuss things. How could they come back from the north?


    Moreover, what is the smog rolling up behind the dragon?


    Lin Yi came back. Did he come back from being chased?


    It seems unlikely. If Lin Yi is chased, this guy will never bring the enemy back to his nest. The greater possibility is to use the speed of the dragon to get rid of it. Now the speed of the dragon has obviously not started.


    Soon Mumu and Bingya understood what was going on!


    Just behind the dragon, closely followed by a huge mutant beast.


    The mutant beast has thousands of people. Led by a giant ape and a tiger, it takes the shape of a pocket and spreads over a large area.


    In the middle of that pocket, there are groups of... Pigs, horses, cattle and sheep!


    Those mutant animals, like shepherds, guarded these ordinary animals, drove them, and rushed in the direction of S City as fast as possible.


    Those... Those are food?


    When they drove these animals to the s City, the mutant animals finally stopped. Pity those animals. They were almost paralyzed and lay on the ground without any strength.


    For those ordinary beasts, mutant beasts are almost like natural enemies and dare not resist at all.


    Giant apes and tigers brought 200000 animals in the early stage, which can be regarded as early food support.


    When Zixuan and Mumu heard that there were still 200000 behind them, they were all excited and trembled.


    This is a timely help.


    These animals are very important for s city and Jinggu city.


    Although these are still not enough, they can at least reduce the pressure faced and borne by the two cities in a great way.


    After the most difficult period of time, the two cities began to produce their own food again, and they could get rid of the food crisis a little bit.


    Everyone is very happy and grateful for the animals sent by tigers and apes.


    The tiger and the great ape didn''t stay here long, and soon left with the mutant animals.


    They will also prepare the next batch of 200000 animals; These animal spirits are dishonest. They will do what they promise.


    For 200000 animals, we directly took out the figure of 150000, and then notified the Western Theater to send transport planes over for transportation.


    Driven by mutant animals, these animals made a long-distance attack. At that time, a large number of them were tired to death. The rest could not move and could only be transported by transport aircraft.


    But for Jinggu City, what is it to assign some transport planes? As long as there is food, let alone transport to s City, they are willing to do it even in Africa.


    Transport planes are constantly flying in the sky, back and forth, transporting animals in batches!


    About seven or eight days later, the second batch of 200000 animals were also transported under the personal care of several animal spirits.


    And fire phoenix also said that if the food is still not enough, it will add another 200000 animals.


    For mutant animals, a full meal can keep them from eating for many days. Especially in winter, a large number of mutant animals will go into hibernation, and the consumption of food will be greatly reduced.


    In that case, we accepted another kindness.


    This time, with the strong support of the mutant beast, Jinggu city and s city finally passed the first two months of the most difficult reconstruction.


    Everyone is grateful for the full support of the beast spirit this time.


    In order to express their gratitude, azir and Nethers even went to Europe to express their thanks in person. For azir, it has put down a lot of body.


    Two months later, almost all the grain fields first rebuilt have returned to normal. Under the catalysis of super power, grain crops have begun to be produced. At this time, the food crisis finally came to an end.

 Chapter 1175

    The food crisis lasted nearly two months. With the animals transported from Europe, the two human cities finally got through the crisis.


    Of course, this situation is only the most dangerous beginning for mankind.


    After these two months, the weather has begun to turn cool and entered winter.


    Winter is a depression, and the amount of food available from outside is greatly reduced. People still have to be short of food and clothing for a period of time, but they are much happier than they were two months ago.


    From this incident, the two human cities have also learned a lesson.


    Human food cannot be too single. Once food enters a single situation, in case of any natural disaster, it is easy to lead to the total annihilation of human food.


    With the reconstruction of S City, in two months, the ruins in the city have been basically cleaned up, and the grain fields have all returned to normal, one by one; Green shoots are growing rapidly.


    At the same time, with s city as the center, it also extends a huge area of more than tens of kilometers around, and seeds are sown in this large area.


    Both Xiyi and maokai are responsible for the birth of the grain fields in the center of S. all the grain outside grows outside in a natural way. Although the growth state is certainly not good due to weeds, trees and other reasons, at least some can be harvested.


    In addition, according to Zhao Zixuan''s suggestion, we also obtained a batch of animal cubs from European animal spirits.


    Wild boar, wild horse, bison and wild sheep, which have strong reproductive ability and fast growth speed.


    At the same time, in the surrounding area of S City, a large area of unknown hectares was enclosed with steel fences to release these cubs.


    Send people to patrol every day, and all the zombies in this area are killed to ensure that these animals can survive safely here. When they grow up, they reproduce naturally and can be eaten to a certain extent.


    We have engaged in some animal husbandry before, but the scale is not large, and we have encountered too many threats before. In the end, the gains outweigh the losses. This time may be the best choice.


    Jinggu city also followed our example. I don''t know where I got a batch of camels and ostriches, and opened a huge livestock farm to raise these animals.


    Before the soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first.


    This time, the importance of food for the surviving people has been directly raised to a higher level.


    Not only Jinggu city and S City, but also people in the two cities even went to the nearby cities and villages to find some grain fields suitable for farming, all of which were sown with seeds.


    Say an ugly word, even if the food is too much to eat and rotten in the ground, no one is willing to bear the taste of hunger.


    Cement trucks, excavators, forklifts and other machines are busy in the city. This is what s city looked for from around after it was damaged before. These things are essential to rebuild the city.


    At the same time, the moat around s city is being re excavated.


    According to Zhao Zixuan''s opinion, a wide moat was excavated around. When it was surrounded by zombies and Lisandro''s men, those moats actually played some effects, at least burying many zombies.


    However, compared with the number of zombies, the moat was still too small, but it was soon filled with zombies.


    This time we are more ambitious.


    We are going to make s city into an artificial island, excavate all the surrounding areas into a huge artificial lake, and build some bridges as access roads.


    In addition, a large number of fish fry are stocked in the moat, which will become an important source of food in the future.


    After the construction of s city has been on track, we gradually began to send some smart experts to search around the city. If we find the trace of crystal pioneer, we will report immediately.


    The search for zelas''s body is on the agenda.


    However, this search is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Almost all of them end in failure and rarely get any useful information.


    We didn''t expect to find zelas''s body so soon, but we must be careful and never be careless.


    In the past six months or so, with the efforts of more than 200000 people, the city has almost completely recovered. Although there are signs of rags in some places, I don''t know how much better it is than before.


    The large number of people is one aspect. With the help of countless capable people and mecha soldiers, the transportation of all kinds of heavy materials and high-altitude operation have all become very simple, making reconstruction easier.


    Among them, the arsenal, the production base of anti autopsy serum and the production center of mecha soldiers have all been re established.


    At the same time, through the research of some scientific experts in the territory, a hydropower plant has even been designed in the upper reaches of the Longhe River. Although the current power generation is small, it can at least bring light to the city at night.


    The school has also been re established. The main students in the school are young members who are unable to develop their ability. In addition, a large number of Russians like tuck have begun to learn Chinese and can integrate into this human city as soon as possible.


    The God guy is studying all kinds of potions in isolation.


    A Shen''s main research direction now is genetic medicine. As I said, it is no longer a violent medicine, a medicine with severe sequelae and short-term outbreak, but a medicine that can fundamentally produce permanent strength growth.


    The study of this drug is undoubtedly more difficult. But once the research is successful, that benefit will be very obvious.


    In the middle, a God has passed the pass once. He has developed a medicine that can permanently improve his muscle strength.


    The effect of that medicine is very good, but it has a fatal disadvantage, that is, it can only be injected one, and it is not guaranteed to be 100% effective.


    God is now working hard to study drugs that human beings can inject many times and have a high success rate.


    As for mu mu, a group of personnel, including Luo Guiguang, are studying the cores removed from the space carrier. They are conducting reverse research. Once the reverse is successful, they may be able to manufacture aircraft belonging to s city.


    Half a year''s peaceful time can be said to be very precious. Everyone is enjoying this wonderful day.


    Because everyone knows that such days will not last!


    The capable people in the territory, while helping to rebuild the city, are also using micro energy converters to absorb energy and improve their strength.


    Especially those who have heroes.


    The stronger the strength, the earlier the heroes around them can leave the host''s body.


    Nine Tailed demon fox Ali is the fastest one. Now Ali can basically get rid of Zijiao''s body and doesn''t need to rely on Zijiao to provide energy.


    However, the relationship between host and host is not as simple as expected.


    Just like ash and me, even if they can exist alone from me, the relationship between them will not disappear.


    That feeling is more like a deeper relationship than friends. Even if it is separated, once the host is hurt and dies, the hero will be skinned even if he is immortal.


    In other words, when these heroes boarded the host, they almost signed a lifetime contract.


    I don''t know the specific reason, but this is the current situation.


    Ali''s beauty and laziness have almost become a mascot in s city.


    In addition to Ali, the second person to achieve this goal is little yellow book.


    There are two heroes in little yellow book, one is the dark head of state sindra, and the other is the proud Hunter reingar, who was recovered later.


    There is no doubt that the power absorbed by the little yellow book is naturally based on sindra. In addition, the little yellow book has good strength.


    After half a year''s hard absorption, sindra can finally officially separate from the little yellow book.


    After being able to leave the host and exist alone, the strength of the hero has almost doubled.


    Nowadays, sindra''s combat effectiveness may not be as good as those who developed the weapon energy in their hands, such as Aishi, SANA and Ruiwen, but it will not be much worse than lefulan and others.


    Sindra is just the beginning. It is conceivable that there will be more and more heroes in our city in the near future.

 Chapter 1176

    Sindera is a beginning. When sindera, a woman, appeared, I don''t know how many people in the territory were shocked.


    There are many beautiful women in the city, but this woman gives people a completely different feeling.


    Sexy figure, hot figure, especially those attractive and healthy legs, I don''t know how many men''s eyes have been taken away.


    Unfortunately, this beautiful woman is so proud that she is completely indifferent to others except Xiaohuang book!


    Little yellow book is officially getting rid of the situation of a single dog. He is elated every day and makes people want to beat him up.


    I haven''t been idle for a while. Sometimes I will check the situation according to the information sent back by my brothers.


    Sometimes they will go to the Western theater or even Europe to exchange feelings and information.


    More often, I''m with the eight heroes around me.


    Akali''s level is still stuck at level 80, which is still a long way from being alone with me.


    Aishi, Ruiwen, SANA and others are constantly improving their combat effectiveness.


    Their strength is growing rapidly. Under high-intensity training, their strength is recovering rapidly.


    The whole city is busy.


    In addition to the little yellow book, the heroes of several other people in the city are about to appear.


    Bingya and Dao language.


    Bingya has only one hero, an ice crystal Phoenix who can break her cocoon and regenerate.


    If the ice crystal Phoenix can appear, it may be a more powerful expert than the nine tail demon fox. The strength of the ice crystal Phoenix is super powerful. The ice crystal Phoenix has appeared since the very low existence of freer Drode.


    It is a powerful life older than Kyle and mogana, or even the dragon. If it is restored to its heyday, it may not be able to pick Lisandro or zelas alone.


    As for Dao language, although there are two heroes, Dao language has a very good talent. At the same time, it provides more absorption for two people than most people.


    Maybe it won''t be long before Katrina and Kyle show up.


    However, even if it happens, Katrina will be fine. Kyle may need some time to recover his strength. After all, the injury left by fighting with his own sister before is also very serious.


    On the other hand, since Wei joined our city at the most dangerous time, she soon got along well with others.


    Especially with Su Xiaoyu, that is, jinx.


    Although it was said that it was a target who tried hard to catch alive, at this time, the previous hatred can be put down.


    The original three enemies are now the three closest friends.


    Diana on Guan Xiaoshuang and Leona, the goddess of dawn on Yang Yang, are the same. No matter what hatred and beliefs they had before, now everything is over.


    Those hatreds have been dissolved, and fighting side by side has left a vital link between everyone and linked everyone together.


    Sivana was an enemy.


    He was forced to serve for zelas before, but now he has joined s city. Although at the beginning, some people in the territory were reluctant and felt unacceptable.


    But the people in the territory will not embarrass a woman too much, even a tough woman.


    What''s more, Hao Ziqi, Shi Shi, Bai Qiu, even Shang Qi and mu mu all personally guaranteed, and finally shivana was accepted by everyone.


    After being accepted, shivana also knows her situation. In order to get more recognition, shivana has made a lot of efforts in rebuilding the city and is often very tired.


    In this case, the people in the city accepted sivana a little bit.


    Because we had been looking for zelas''s body for a long time, there was no clue. We found sivana again.


    Although shivana may not know much information in this regard, we still think that we may be able to learn some clues from shivana. In fact, sivana has told all the information she knows, but we still want to know if there is anything missing.


    And sivana also told her what she knew about zelas again.


    Sivana''s position in zelas is a little higher than that of Lucian, the former paladin, and she knows more about it.


    In the camp of zerath, there are several classes in total.


    The highest level is naturally zelas.


    Almost all of zelas held a distrust attitude towards others, totally distrusted.


    Whether heroes or ordinary humans, this guy always feels that these people will betray themselves. In some ways, he may have a delusion of being persecuted.


    However, this distrust is not all. There are only two people, or one and a half, who zelas rarely trusts.


    "Zelas''s trust in the moon shadow is almost unimaginable. The cunning guy doubts everything, but he has almost no doubt about the moon shadow. As long as there is an argument among the people below, zelas will undoubtedly stand on the side of the moon shadow."


    "This situation has caused serious polarization among those experts in zelas. I don''t know how many people hate the moon shadow."


    It''s hard to imagine that this guy zelas really trusts a person. This kind of conspirator often won''t be believed by anyone except himself.


    "If you analyze from various situations, I''m afraid it''s because of the origin of the moon shadow!"


    "The memory, life and even consciousness before the moon shadow disappeared. When zelas caught the moon shadow, it was completely an empty shell. At that time, zelas was even angry and wanted to kill the moon shadow and throw the moon shadow into the blood rain."


    "But I didn''t expect that the moon shadow actually absorbed the power of the blood rain. Instead of death, it became a great master, and wisdom was born again in that body."


    "Zelas looks at the moon shadow little by little. From a piece of white paper to now, he has an abnormal personality. All the values of the moon shadow are instilled by zelas, especially his absolute loyalty to zelas. Perhaps this is the reason why zelas trusts the moon shadow. He knows that there are no other thoughts in the moon shadow''s mind."


    "The other, or half, is a little girl," continued sivana.


    Little girl?


    "Didn''t you say amu before?" I was stunned when I thought of what sivana said to us before.


    Previously, shivana said that one and a half people whom zelas trusted most were moon shadow and amumu.


    Now why become a little girl?


    "Didn''t I tell you?" shivana seemed stunned: "maybe I forgot before."


    After a pause, shivana continued: "amu is a hero. For heroes, zelas will never believe it, but it is an accident for amu, because amu is the host."


    Amumu has a host? This kind of situation is very rare. Almost all the heroes on the side of zelas were helped by zelas and forcibly occupied the host''s body.


    "Amumu''s host is a little girl, about fifteen or sixteen years old." shivana explained everything that happened at that time.


    "The girl feels a little confused and demented. Maybe just like the original moon shadow, there is nothing left in her mind, except that sometimes her eyes emit unspeakable fear."


    "I don''t know whether amumu took the girl or the girl commanded amumu. In short, the two people have been wandering in the desert. No one knows why."


    "Amumu is very kind to the girl, eliminating any danger around the girl as much as possible, and looking for food and water for the girl at the same time."


    "But in the desert, these two things may be more precious than gold, and the desert is too wide. Sometimes food and water can''t keep up."


    "At that time, the girl was about to die. Zelas gave amumu a deal!"

 Chapter 1177

    When the girl was about to lose her hold, Silas appeared in front of amumu and offered amumu a deal.


    "Amumu works for zelas, and zelas guarantees that the girl has no worries about food and clothing!" shivana explained with a sneer.


    It seems that amumu intended to give everything for the girl. As long as the girl can live, the sad mummy is willing to do anything. At present, there is almost no hesitation. Amumu agreed immediately and is more loyal than anyone.


    Just because he wanted to trade his loyalty for the girl''s life.


    "Moreover, zelas even showed amu the shadow of the moon, saying that he could restore amu''s intelligence like the shadow of the moon."


    "Amumu agreed immediately without any hesitation."


    "But how could zelas be such a kind man? He just wanted to experiment with that girl."


    "Almost everyone failed in the blood rain experiment. Why did the moon shadow succeed?" shivana said with a sneer.


    Because the moon shadow is obviously different from others.


    That is, there is nothing in the moon shadow''s brain. It is completely blank. In other words, the moon shadow has no intelligence and no soul.


    This is the biggest difference between them, and the girl seems to be an idiot with nothing in her mind. It''s best to use this kind of experiment.


    If successful, like the moon shadow, has wisdom and powerful power, it will prove that zelas''s conjecture is correct for a long time. If it is wrong, at most one person will die. Zelas will not care much about this.


    It is precisely because of this that zelas has great trust in the moon shadow and amumu.


    "What about the girl''s experiment now?" I asked hurriedly.


    "I don''t know this. After all, it belongs to the secret of zelas. That guy won''t easily reveal his secret." shrugged and shivana said, "but if you count by time, it''s almost time for the result."


    "What''s the girl''s name?" I asked casually.


    "Well, the name is Linglong!" said sivana.


    what?


    At that moment, all the people around me who heard this sentence involuntarily changed their faces. I misfired and stood up immediately.


    I don''t know how to describe the expression on my face.


    Linglong?


    This name has a special meaning for us.


    The two little girls, the little girl of the twins, when we rescued the two girls from a group of thugs and zombies, the fetters between us were so determined.


    For those two little girls, I am not only my brother, but also my father.


    But when we entered s City, the two girls were caught by Zhu Yan''s bastard. In Zhu Yan''s place, they didn''t know what kind of abuse and torture they had been subjected to.


    Zhu Yan even once wanted to make two people into puppets.


    That was a long time ago, but now I will never forget it.


    The two men were ready to escape, but they were found. Finally, Lingling protected her sister and left here. As for her sister Linglong, she disappeared after that.


    No one knows where Linglong has gone!


    At that time, the little girl didn''t have any power. Wandering in this dangerous world, zombies, mutant animals and garbage like humans faced too many dangers.


    We used to look everywhere, but there was no result at all.


    Later, we didn''t even have any hope. Linglong, a little girl who was less than ten years old at that time, just escaped. The probability of surviving in a world full of zombies is too small.


    I always thought Linglong was dead, so suddenly I heard such a name. It was like an electric shock in my heart. It was very strange.


    "What''s matter? Do you know that girl?" shivana blinked and asked curiously.


    "I don''t know if it''s the same person? Have you seen that girl?" I asked with a deep breath, barely suppressing the excitement in my heart.


    "I''ve seen it once."


    "Well, Xueqi, you call little sister over." I patted xiaoxueqi''s head on my shoulder and whispered.


    The little guy immediately nodded his head and left from my shoulder. Then a pair of ice crystal wings appeared out of thin air behind him and left.


    This little guy, staying with me, feels like Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue have been staying here, although it''s just a sustenance of the soul.


    Before long, xiaoxueqi came running with a man.


    Panting, the girl was also very excited. Her face was flushed. It was Lingling. Obviously, hearing the name Linglong, Lingling released her thoughts that she didn''t know how long she had been depressed in her heart again.


    Lingling even couldn''t catch her breath when she trotted all the way. She looked at sivana with both excitement and fear on her face.


    She wanted to know the answer, but she was afraid that it would be a new disappointment.


    "You..."


    "Eh, why are you here?" before Lingling spoke, shivana was the first to be startled, with an incredible face.


    As like as two peas, Silvana was able to see that it was Linglong, at least a girl who was just like Ling Ling and had the same age.


    "Do you see the forehead girl look like her?" I asked.


    "Although I''ve only met once, there''s almost no difference in other places except that the girl is a little thinner." after a careful look, shivana still found some differences.


    "That... That''s my sister." Lingling said excitedly, and the tears rolled down her face.


    For such a long time, although Lingling never showed it, her heart was still very painful.


    She even felt that she had tried to free Linglong from the devil''s cave, perhaps because she had hurt her sister. Otherwise, her sister may now be rescued by her brother like herself.


    Now when I heard the news of my sister, the suffering in my heart can finally be alleviated.


    We can also think of some. After escaping from s City, Linglong doesn''t know how to survive.


    But Linglong must have suffered a great blow. She was tortured by Zhu Yan before.


    One person runs away and faces the fear brought by zombies and mutant animals, which has caused a great blow to Linglong. Under this blow, Linglong... Is crazy.


    After that, because of all other coincidences, Linglong met amumu, and amumu became Linglong''s hero. After that, Linglong''s safety was slightly guaranteed.


    However, the trauma suffered before this will accompany Linglong for a lifetime and will never be eliminated.


    Now, Linglong''s body doesn''t know where it was put by zelas, and is undergoing the transformation of blood rain.


    This is probably the best news we have received in a while.


    Nothing is more fortunate than that our companions are still alive.


    In particular, Xiao Ya, Chen Yi and Meng Rui, the former brothers, all know how lovely Linglong is.


    I didn''t expect to get such an important news from shivana, which we didn''t expect.


    Barely suppressing the excitement in my heart, I looked at sivana and continued to ask, "is there any other important information?"


    "Huh? By the way, the transmission array!" sivana said hurriedly as if she thought of something.


    "Nazeras has been able to make special equipment, transmission arrays and other things by using the power of space through some means. Even if he has no space energy, he can use it. As far as I know, there are at least ten transmission points on this continent, and he can jump in these ten places."


    "There is also a mobile transmission array on the ship, but it has been destroyed."


    Spatial transmission, the same ability as Chen Bolin.


    But the effect is stronger. Hundreds of people were sent away at one time, which Chen Bolin can never do.

 Chapter 1178

    Transmission array, it is a mysterious and powerful force.


    We haven''t mastered this power yet, except for Chen Bolin, who own the power of transmission and can freely use instantaneous movement.


    However, this freedom is also limited. Their instantaneous moving distance is not far, very limited; And you can''t carry too many people. If you teleport with too many people, the distance will be shorter.


    But the transmission array of zelas is different. It really opens up the power of space.


    Not to mention hundreds of people, even thousands of people have no problem, and the transmission distance is also very far.


    According to sivana, zeras has set up more than a dozen transmission points in the huge land of Asia and Europe. As long as the transmission array is prepared for a period of time, it can be transmitted back and forth between these more than a dozen places.


    That distance can be said to be a cross trip.


    It seems that even if we take the dragon and want to fly to Europe, we need at least one day.


    However, for the transmission array that has been completed by zelas, it only takes more than ten minutes to prepare and arrive in Europe in an instant.


    The difference between them is very big. The saved time has an extraordinary effect at some important times.


    "I don''t know the specific transmission location. Only Yueying and zelas know the specific location of the transmission array."


    Although these transmission arrays have been established for a long time, they have not been put into use. The last time the space carrier was destroyed, these transmission arrays were really used for the first time, and hundreds of people left on a large scale.


    It seems that if it is possible, we have to destroy these transmission arrays. Otherwise, the guy zelas can run around the world. It is almost impossible for us to find that guy.


    "Don''t you have any clue about the location of the transmission array?" I asked.


    "This is really not true. The establishment and start-up method of the transmission array are one of the biggest secrets of zelas. No one knows anything except himself and the moon shadow."


    This answer makes me feel a little disappointed, but there is no way. It is not easy to get so much information from shivana. We have no reason to expect more.


    For us, there is now another reason why we must kill zelas.


    Lin Zhe and Linglong are two people. We have to save them after all.


    Even if those two people have completely forgotten us, they will always be our companions for us, which will never change.


    We wanted to get some information about the location of zelas''s body from shivana, but we unexpectedly got all the other information by accident.


    This information is equally important to us.


    "By the way, one thing is certain that there must be a transmission array in the central area of the country!"


    Now the reconstruction of the city is almost complete, and many capable people and mecha soldiers have been idle.


    When this winter comes and the snow is covered, the general mobilization of s city has begun.


    More than 10000 capable people left the city and began to travel to all regions of the country to find any useful clues.


    Even we are the same. We will take action in person and never let go of any possible traces.


    But that guy zelas is very cunning. It''s obviously not an easy thing to find the flaw of that guy.


    This search lasted for three months, and the cold winter had almost passed, but there was still no news about zelas.


    After the last failure, the guy seems to have completely disappeared. No matter how we look for it, we can''t find any news about zelas at all.


    The Dragon hovered in the sky, and a cluster of dazzling green light was shining on the Epee in Ruiwen''s hand.


    Holding the huge sword in both hands, he jumped with a force to chop Huashan Mountain. The huge lightsaber appeared in front of him and chopped directly at the mountain peak.


    Boom... CLICK!


    With the violent roar, the mountain was directly divided into two.


    When they find their true strength little by little, the powerful fighting force is a little scary.


    A mountain peak couldn''t stop the huge sword in Ruiwen''s hand, so it was split directly.


    Now, the strength of Ruiwen, Aishi, Daomei and Sona is no less than that of me.


    The strength of Elise, leflea and Sarah is a little weak, but also very limited.


    Especially Elise and Loveland, these two people also have great achievements. If they are in the heyday of strength, even Ruiwen Aishi are definitely not rivals.


    By the way, during this period of time, although there was no large-scale war, many zombies and mutant beasts who did not have long eyes and ran to human territory to make trouble were also killed.


    Our agreement with the leader is very simple. The leader and the mutant beast''s territory is in Europe and the human territory is in Asia. The two sides do not interfere with each other.


    Once you enter each other''s territory, you can kill it.


    After all, humans can still control themselves, but mutant animals are very difficult.


    Moreover, the five leaders can''t control the mutant animals all over the world. Europe alone is enough.


    In fact, in this large area of Asia, the number of wandering mutant animals is estimated to be no less than one million.


    Some mutant animals often attack human cities, grain fields and livestock farms.


    These battles have also brought us good ability to supplement the crystal nucleus.


    At the same time, akali''s level finally reached level 90.


    After reaching level 90, I didn''t hesitate to release akali directly. Anyway, akali won''t leave me even if she is released.


    Ruiwen''s huge sword crossed through the air, and the huge mountain was directly divided into two halves.


    The billowing smoke and dust rose into the sky, and a sword actually split a mountain peak. That kind of power is really scary.


    Although Ruiwen has only one chance to release this big move once a day, just like the thorn of avarosa, the power is still terrible.


    As the mountain was split and dumped on both sides, the picture inside the mountain was fully displayed.


    The interior of this mountain has been almost completely hollowed out, showing a feeling of emptiness.


    A strange five pointed star array on the ground was also split from the middle, completely losing its original effect.


    This is a transmission array. After looking for it for three months, we finally found the transmission array in the central area of the country.


    Our current speculation is that the guy zelas left this country temporarily with a group of his powerful men, and may even leave this Eurasian continent to other continents.


    But that guy is an ambitious man. He will never tolerate this huge failure. One day, that guy will reappear in front of us.


    So in order to avoid that guy suddenly appearing here quietly, we must destroy all the marks left by this guy.


    These transmission arrays are an important means for that guy to transport troops. He must be killed.


    Moreover, these transmission arrays are interrelated. It becomes much easier to find one of them and find the location of other transmission arrays.


    Chen Bolin and other space capable people had completely understood the transmission array before Ruiwen destroyed it.


    On the map, the approximate directions of the four surrounding transmission arrays have even been marked.


    The nearest four can already feel that it is only a matter of time before we completely destroy these transmission arrays.


    "The nearest one is in the south, and there is one in the West. I have informed general Chu Tian to send someone to destroy it. In addition, there is one in the East and one in the north. Let''s solve these problems," Chen Bolin said quickly.


    Go south first!


    Since it''s the closest, destroy this guy first.


    A group of us searched the south. Now we have enough time and ability to eliminate these residual traces.


    Zombies and mutants are no longer enough to pose a threat to us.


    "Lin Yi, can you hear me?" just at this moment, a voice suddenly came to my ear.

 Chapter 1179

    "Hello, Lin Yi, can you hear me?" just as we rushed south, a voice suddenly came from our ears, accompanied by a burst of stabbing Lala interference.


    I adjusted something on my ear, and the sound suddenly became clear. It was a wooden sound.


    This thing is not a telephone, but something similar to a telephone that can talk over a very long distance.


    This is also the result of the Western Theater. With the advent of the end of the world, almost all the satellites in space were destroyed in an instant, leaving nothing left.


    The one launched before is still a military satellite, which can not be used for communication. It is quite unsuitable for humans who are used to contacting by telephone.


    Most importantly, without these satellites, it becomes very troublesome for humans to convey any information as soon as possible.


    Especially when going out to perform tasks, the cauliflower often cools after the news is conveyed.


    In order to avoid this situation, some people in the Western theater began to look for some communication satellites that can be used in some satellite manufacturing and launch centers.


    Don''t say, they really found some in the end. Although most of the launches ended in failure, they succeeded in the end.


    It can not reach the previous signal, cover the whole of China, and can not be connected with mobile phones and other things, but this special device developed by Mumu can also carry out long-distance calls.


    That feeling is more like a walkie talkie without distance limit.


    Although it is often disturbed and the sound is not clear enough, it is much better than nothing.


    In short, mankind is gradually returning to the normal era.


    "Why, what''s the matter? We''re going to the South now. There should be a transmission array in the south," I said.


    After a delay of more than ten seconds, Mu Mu''s voice came into my ear: "I''m talking about the south. Do you remember G city?"


    G city? Of course I remember this. I pressed several buttons myself before being bombed by missiles in the Western Theater.


    At that time, this place gathered more than ten million, even tens of millions, hundreds of millions of zombies. A corpse king was to be born here.


    In order to avoid the appearance of the corpse king and so many zombies, we can''t miss this opportunity, so Chutian is ready to launch cruise missiles and directly raze most areas of the city to the ground.


    Moreover, since that incident, the number of zombies in G city is still the largest all over the country. Many zombies were killed by missiles, but no more were killed.


    Most importantly, due to the influence of the residual radiation after the missile bombing, many zombies and even mutant animals in G city have undergone further variation and evolution, which is much more dangerous than ordinary zombies.


    We will never set foot in that place if it is not necessary.


    Now we have to go to find the place of the transmission array, which is about G city.


    But why did Mu Mu suddenly mention G city?


    "The news just came from LongQian. A different zombie was found in G city. It is suspected to be the king of zombies." Mumu said.


    "It''s impossible. We have killed the king of zombies," I almost subconsciously retorted.


    At that time, in Europe, we seriously injured the Zombie King. Finally, the guy died in his palace. I don''t know what killed him. Even the soul mark was taken away. I still feel a little pity.


    Although I didn''t kill it myself, there is no doubt that the king of the zombie is dead.


    "How do you know there is only one Zombie King? According to the picture from long Qianfa, this guy is very similar to the corpse king you described earlier," Mumu said.


    "You also know that there are a large number of zombies in G city. It must not be a good thing for the king of zombies to appear here, so we decided to kill the king of zombies. It would be best if we could kill all those zombies."


    "Then you are too high on us. There are only less than 20 people here. How can we do so many zombies?" there are only a dozen people here. There are eight heroes around me, plus Chen Bailin, Chen Yi, Zijiao, Xiao Ya, Lingling, and xiaoxueqi at most, that''s all.


    "Of course I know. You are waiting in this position for a while. S city will send someone to support you as soon as possible. You can act together."


    In that case, let''s take the opportunity to have a rest.


    About ten minutes later, there was a whistling sound behind us. Turning around and looking at it, we saw three or four strange aircraft full of science fiction in front of us.


    Those aircraft look at least twice as big as ordinary fighters, and the shape is no longer the original shape, but presents an elliptical shape. What is that shape, not a flying saucer?


    Nine months of research, made by hand.


    Mu Mu and Xiao Luo''s hard-working research results rely on the parts removed from the aerospace carrier to carry out reverse research, and finally produce a super science and technology aircraft.


    Although most of the advanced scientific and technological means on earth have been destroyed because of the end of the world, the emergence of superpowers has made many things that could not have been realized possible.


    Superpowers can perform all kinds of subtle and ingenious operations, only what you can''t think of, nothing you can''t do.


    When this kind of aircraft first appeared, the whole city was boiling.


    This kind of aircraft is much smaller than the space carrier, but it is faster, more mobile and flexible, and the target is smaller, so it is not easy to be targeted.


    Although I don''t know how to do it, I can see the power of this aircraft.


    Through the operation of some specially trained experts, this aircraft can avoid the attack of energy cannon in the sky. At the same time, the aircraft is also specially equipped with protective cover, which can resist the attack of sky and ground to a great extent.


    After the first research, this kind of aircraft is destined to replace the original aircraft and become the latest combat tool of mankind.


    All the aircraft are equipped with powerful energy guns, which can attack the ground from a commanding position.


    Of course, this kind of aircraft has this powerful power, so it is doomed that it is not so easy to manufacture. At present, it can only be made by hand by those with ability, and the quantity can not go up all the time.


    We can count ten fingers in the whole s City, and sent two to the Western Theater for research.


    It was thanks to the space carrier that could make this kind of thing. Fortunately, it was not destroyed at the beginning.


    Moreover, this kind of aircraft, unlike the space carrier, must find a wide and flat area if it wants to dock.


    The aircraft is small. It can stop at any place, stop vertically and take off vertically. It is very convenient.


    This time, four aircraft came.


    However, the operation of this kind of aircraft is very complicated. It is a trouble to create. Finding a suitable driver is another problem. Only people with very strong spiritual power can operate this kind of aircraft.


    Aircraft operators are specially selected and trained.


    Dao Yu, Na Mei, Xiao Huang Shu and Bai Qiu!


    "Hey, the speed of this thing is really extraordinary. It''s at least 800 kilometers from s city. It''s coming in less than an hour. Your dragon can''t match it." Xiao Huang Shu said proudly.


    Sindra followed this guy closely.


    That woman, who was covered with a dark smell, would only show a trace of tenderness on her face when she looked at the little yellow book.


    The relationship between these two people must be different. I guess they haven''t done less.


    "Mumu asked the four of us to come and support. We haven''t let go of our strength to fight for a long time. I hope we can be happy this time," said little yellow book.


    Dao Yu and Bai Qiu also nodded at me. Bai Qiu''s lac silk is also ready to move recently. It is estimated that she is about to leave Bai Qiu alone.


    As for Nami, she came to me. Her husband almost made my bones crisp.


    Gentle country, this is!


    But I am not the kind of person who will immerse in the gentle countryside. I smiled and said, "let''s go!"


    I want to see what the so-called corpse king comes from.

 Chapter 1180

    The speed of aircraft is really much faster than that of ordinary aircraft. It is said that when the speed is turned on to the fastest degree, it can even exceed the speed of sound.


    In fact, supersonic aircraft have existed for a long time, and many countries have studied it, but this kind of supersonic aircraft often has great limitations.


    For example, it is not as big as this aircraft, and it is not as mobile and flexible as this aircraft. Finally, the attack power is far from these aircraft.


    In this aircraft, all kinds of energy cannons are installed. Countless ability nuclei have been stuck in it. As long as a button is pressed, numerous energy cannons will fall from the sky.


    In terms of operation, the operation of supersonic aircraft is almost entirely controlled by the brain, which completely connects the spirit of a master with the terminal of the aircraft. No matter what you do, it''s just an idea.


    It seems like science fiction, but this kind of science fiction stuff has been studied by Mu Mu and Xiao Luo through such a long time of research.


    The aircraft took off vertically and returned to the cabin one by one. Even Ruiwen and others sat in. I was the only one left on the dragon''s back.


    When the speed of the aircraft expanded and the sound barrier had not been broken, the Dragon fought hard and could barely keep up with the terrible speed of more than 1000 kilometers an hour.


    But when the speed of the aircraft is completely expanded and breaks through the sound barrier, the dragon can''t catch up completely. He can only watch those aircraft disappear quickly in front of him. There''s no way at all.


    It is estimated that this is the most deflated time for the dragon.


    Finally, the aircraft deliberately slowed down. Even so, it took only a little more than an hour to reach G city from us.


    There are still traces of missile bombing in city g. after such a long time, it is still a no man''s land.


    Not to mention humans, even birds, animals and other things are very rare. A layer of dust like desert can be clearly seen on the ground.


    But in some places, you can see green grass, green trees are growing rapidly, and the streets, walls and broken walls are full of green.


    Without human destruction, the environment here has recovered well. If it were not for the creeping zombies in the ruins, this place would be a very good resort.


    G city is still the place with the largest number of zombies in the country. Just coming to the suburbs of G City, we can see the traces of zombies one by one.


    After seeing us, those zombies roared at the sky one by one, but there was no way for us above the sky.


    Although the number of these zombies is much more than that in other cities, they are not particularly dense, and there are no particularly powerful zombies.


    I tried to get through the information from Mumu, and I relayed what we saw.


    Where on earth is the corpse king?


    "Wait a minute, I''ll check."


    Soon, Mu Mu had sent the news: "the location of the sea entrance of G City, the zombies seem to come from the ocean."


    Mu Mu gave another very important message.


    Zombies seem to have come out of the ocean.


    When it comes to zombies, most people only think of those zombies on land who are crooked and walk like drunk.


    But in fact, the number of zombies in the sea is no less than that on land.


    It''s just that ocean zombies are in the sea and rarely have anything to do with land, so we can''t help ignoring this, even me.


    So I was surprised to hear that these zombies actually appeared from the ocean.


    The aircraft and the Dragon immediately turned around and flew towards the sea.


    Along the way, we saw more and more zombies.


    When we came to the sea, we didn''t see a zombie at all. All we could see was a mess.


    Countless broken limbs, broken zombies, pale rotten bones and broken heads are scattered on the ground.


    And... Scales all over the ground.


    All are zombie corpses, including the corpses of variant zombies on land, and even powerful zombies such as bad news. The claws of zombies such as hunters are broken on the ground.


    There are also zombies in the sea. Those strange zombies can launch water arrows that are more powerful than bullets. Many of these zombies are left at this place at the sea.


    This looks like a zombie fighting?


    These zombies in the sea came to the land from the sea, and then had a battle with the local zombies on the land?


    This picture raised a question mark in our hearts. We thought that internal fighting could be done by human beings. Unexpectedly, the zombie seems to be more serious.


    Looking at the appearance on the ground, the number of land zombies is obviously much more!


    All are dead zombies, and none of the living see them.


    In this chaotic and bloody battlefield, there is a blood road left, and there are blood marks on the ground.


    The sea zombies seemed to kill all the way and left in this direction after they boarded the land.


    In these zombie instincts, it''s like a system has been installed. Everything is full of strangeness.


    There are corpse kings among zombies. Until zombies evolve to a very high-end stage, they cannot continue to evolve. When they have lost their original advantages in front of humans and mutant animals, these corpse kings appear one by one.


    And we always thought there was only one corpse king, but now it doesn''t seem so. At least there is one corpse king on the land and one corpse king in the ocean. I don''t know whether there is a corpse king in the sky?


    Sea, land and air?


    Our conjecture is almost the same, but there are still some shortcomings.


    The corpse king will appear in three directions: sea, land and sky.


    Moreover, there are not only one, but more than a dozen or even dozens of alternate corpse kings.


    These candidates of corpse kings often have far more powerful combat power than ordinary zombies. They become kings in their own fields by devouring and killing each other and killing other candidates.


    Just like the corpse King I met before, I finally became the corpse king by killing several powerful opponents on the land.


    But after he became the king of corpses on land, he actually just started a stage. He wants to become not only the king of corpses on land, but also the king of corpses on the whole planet.


    The sea and the sky are the objects of conquest.


    The same is true for the corpse king in the sea. He is invincible in the sea. Except for sea animals, almost no life can pose a threat to himself.


    After feeling that his strength was strong enough, the guy turned his eyes to the land.


    He will begin his great course of conquering land.


    The next step is the sky.


    The instinct of the corpse king is driving them to act.


    Whether they like it or not, this is like a fate, an instinct, controlling their bodies and allowing these zombies to embark on this road.


    Therefore, the king of zombies in the ocean controlled a large number of powerful zombies and boarded this land.


    The killing has begun.


    The struggle between the same species is often more tragic than that between different species.


    They are killing, devouring and venting the flame in their hearts.


    What remains is such a road full of blood and countless broken limbs.


    Zombies on land have lost the control of the corpse king. In addition, zombies in Shanghai are powerful. In the sea, zombies have to fight with the fierce sea weather, fish people in the sea, especially terrible sea animals.


    The sea zombies that can survive are all experts.


    Coupled with the appearance of the corpse king, the battle has just begun, almost showing a one-sided situation.


    When the sea zombies fight, it seems that they need to constantly replenish water. Their killing route seems to continue upward along this river.


    The river water of the whole river has completely turned into blood red!

 Chapter 1181

    Between these sea zombies and land zombies, it seems that there is a deep hatred. We must fight to death.


    Even if it is the hatred of killing my father and seizing my wife, it is estimated that it is not so cruel.


    That kind of tragic picture is rare even after so many things.


    The next river completely turned into a blood red, and the river became a little sticky.


    We just tracked the past slowly along the way. Everything in front of us made us murmur. In this case, it''s definitely not a good thing to attack rashly.


    "What is this?" suddenly, Elise had sharp eyes and saw a strange thing by the river.


    I fell to that place and picked up the thing. When I looked at it, I felt a sudden nausea. It was like the skin taken from some animal, with some blood Hula viscosity on it.


    It looks like the skin of a zombie in the ocean.


    "What''s this? It can''t be the molting of marine zombies. I haven''t heard that zombies will molt." blinking my eyes, I said unhappily.


    But as soon as the voice fell, even my own body suddenly stiffened, the expression on my face became quite strange and strange, and there was an unimaginable strangeness in my eyes.


    The surface of the zombie looks very clear without any external force scars. Except for the essential cracks during molting, other places are very complete.


    What does this situation mean? It means that this skin was not forcibly picked off by other things, but that this guy took the initiative to shed it himself.


    to shed?


    What needs peeling? Snakes, and other things.


    But one thing in common is that these lives, every time they molt, their strength will become stronger.


    After molting, the snake will grow bigger and have more power than before; Cicadas can spread their wings after taking off their shells!


    Molting has slight changes, but there may also be essential changes. That change is more like an evolution among biological species.


    For example, an insect that could not fly suddenly had the power of flying


    Can we say that this molting is... The evolution of marine zombies?


    When this idea came into my mind, I was startled myself.


    That''s not a good thing, absolutely not!


    This piece of molting may not explain anything, but as we move forward, we see more and more molts. At first, we can see one at a distance, but at the back, it is almost everywhere, dense, and full of the skin of zombies.


    That look makes our scalp numb.


    This is the first time we have encountered zombie molting, and it is still such a large-scale molting.


    There may be only one reason for this, those zombies, in evolution.


    There is no deep hatred between them, but they are competing for power that can continue to evolve.


    Zombies, whether on land or in the sea, can now be said to have evolved to a very powerful stage. If they want to continue their evolution, they can only use such a tragic means as swallowing each other.


    The corpse king in the ocean led so many zombies to invade the land, perhaps competing for such an evolutionary power.


    These molting zombies are the ones who have completed evolution.


    I can almost imagine the appearance of those zombies in my mind. Those evolved zombies must have the common advantages of sea and land. They can live freely on sea and land.


    They can shoot water arrows that are more terrible than bullets. At the same time, they have the powerful power and sensitivity of land zombies. Their strength will become more powerful than before.


    "Hey, I was expecting to wait until these two zombies kill each other and kill each other, and then we can pick up some cheap ones, but now it seems that this cheap one is not so easy to pick up." I said in a gloomy voice.


    "Speed up, find the place where they fight as soon as possible, then launch indiscriminate attacks and destroy them all," I said.


    Before, we wanted to wait for these zombies to fight each other and kill a life and death, so that we could pick up a bargain and make a profit.


    But now it seems that the longer we wait, the more powerful the zombies will become, which is particularly bad for us.


    In that case, let''s act in advance.


    Including the dragon, there were four aircraft, each of which accelerated in an instant. With that sad roaring sound, they suddenly crossed through the air, and the picture under them flew past in front of them.


    On the ground, more and more skin is shed.


    I don''t know how long I flew, and then suddenly I could hear some strange sounds in my ears.


    It was the sound of bones crashing, the roar of anger, and the cry of death.


    Just after hearing the sound, in less than half a minute, four aircraft and giant dragons have soared up and appeared in the high altitude. Through the thick clouds in the air, we can clearly see the picture below.


    In this place, the battle is still fierce.


    Countless zombies filled almost all parts of this riverside area.


    Countless zombies are crawling on the streets, the ground, the river, and even the roofs and walls.


    The dark area occupies almost half of the city.


    Those zombies, like a group of entangled python, crowded together, opened their mouths one by one, and launched a ruthless attack on the nearby enemies.


    Land zombies, sea zombies, it''s like a battle of extinction.


    The picture of the battle was more tragic than we thought.


    The number of zombies is too much. In such a dense number of zombies, even the zombies such as hunter and screamer have become extremely small.


    A screamer just tore up two marine zombies with his arms in front of his chest, and then opened his mouth to prepare for a bleak scream, but only heard a few sounds. One water arrow went directly into the screamer''s huge mouth, and his mouth was pierced and blood was sprayed out.


    Then a group of sea zombies rushed over, opened their big mouths and swallowed them at the screamer.


    Similarly, in the other direction, a hunter directly grabbed a marine zombie with two claws. The marine zombie was like a cigarette in front of the hunter, which was easily broken.


    Then open your mouth and send it to your mouth.


    We can clearly see that the sharp claws and fangs penetrate the body of the zombie next to us, and we can see those dirty blood bursting out of the broken body.


    Each picture makes people feel uncomfortable in their chest, just like vomiting.


    But this picture is not the most shocking for us. What makes us feel incredible is that once those zombies swallow the bodies of other zombies.


    Whether land zombies or sea zombies, as long as they devour each other''s bodies, as long as they reach a certain degree, they will quickly enter a special state.


    It seems that the process of evolution has been started. The body seems to be suffering a lot. The body is gradually crawling on the ground, and the shape of the body is changing rapidly.


    For example, the original marine zombie quickly curled up in a short time, and became the same feeling as the hands and feet of the land zombie.


    The process seemed painful and screamed.


    At this time, those zombies have almost no fighting power, but no other zombies will attack the zombies in the state of evolution. No matter they are sea or land zombies, they will not make any attack, but just watch them evolve.


    This evolution time may last more than ten minutes.


    Soon these zombies will completely lose their movement and lie motionless on the ground because of pain or other reasons.


    The body is like a silkworm, which will be covered with a cocoon in a short time.

 Chapter 1182

    When those zombies evolved, they all seemed to become cocoons, waiting for their rebirth.


    But that layer of cocoon is different from the real cocoon. It is a disgusting and sticky thing more like mucous membrane, covering the evolving zombie body.


    Then after a period of time, the zombies will wake up from the inside, tear open the mucous membrane with their sharp claws, and then a new variant zombie appears.


    As we imagine, this variant zombie maintains the common advantages of marine zombies and land zombies.


    The four legs of the sea zombie evolved into the land zombie. The appearance of both hands and feet was obviously more flexible than before, and the claws became sharper.


    Between the five fingers and toes, there is a layer of webbed things that can ensure that they can swim freely in the water.


    The mouth is no longer the big teeth before, but has become a triangular, serrated and finely broken steel teeth.


    Although it looks small, the bite and penetration of this kind of teeth must be more amazing.


    Behind the body of this zombie, there is also a long tail, which is more slender than the tail of the previous marine zombie.


    It is no longer the same tail as crocodile and lizard before, but presents a streamlined slender area with a length of one foot at the end of the tail.


    This section is very sharp, showing an inverted V shape, and the tip is sharper than their claws.


    The mutated tail is constantly swinging behind, flexible and terrible. I have no doubt that this guy''s tail will suddenly extend from the back to the front, and then penetrate the enemy who is fighting with him in front.


    Whether it is marine zombie evolution or land zombie evolution, once the evolution is completed, it is like completely becoming another life, and everything that happened before seems to have been forgotten.


    Once this zombie has evolved, it will immediately withdraw from the battlefield, no longer participate in the war, but retreat to the rear area and stand with other zombies that have evolved.


    It was there that I saw swarms of evolved zombies.


    How much is that number? 100000, 200000, or more?


    These zombies combine the advantages of the two kinds of zombies. Although their body size has not increased, or even decreased, and become about the size of normal humans, they are more agile, faster, more powerful, more bizarre and versatile attack methods, and can adapt to the amphibious environment. It can be said that they are a new and more powerful species.


    In the beginning, those who can complete the evolutionary conditions are basically the strong among the land zombies, such as hunters, trackers and Screamers.


    Or a powerful individual among the ocean zombies.


    After the evolution of these zombies, they are a little bigger, about three or four meters.


    Some lucky and weaker zombies, such as bad news and mutant tyrants, are very large, but after evolution, their bodies have shrunk significantly, only more than two meters.


    Some weaker zombies, after evolution, are even less than two meters tall, just like normal humans.


    But these zombies seem smaller, but the feeling is more terrible.


    And most obviously, after the evolution of these zombies, even the characteristics between the sexes have become more obvious. Some sexual characteristics of both sexes can be clearly seen on the bodies of these zombies.


    These zombies rank themselves according to their strength.


    From these evolved zombies, the biggest difference may be the number of tails behind them.


    The strongest hunters, Screamers, trackers and the top zombies in the ocean are also the most terrible after evolution. They have three tails behind them. Each tail is like an arm and can dance freely. It is very amazing. The size of these zombies is usually between three and four meters.


    A zombie of inferior strength has two tails behind it, with a head between two and three meters.


    The weakest zombie has a tail behind it, with a head less than two meters.


    As for the weaker guys, they don''t even have the qualification of evolution. They directly become the food of other powerful zombies. They are eaten cleanly and have nothing left.


    So many zombies, whether one, two or three, are honest after evolution, surrounded by the creature in the middle.


    Is that... The corpse king?


    When I saw that guy, I immediately understood why the Western Theater and Mumu determined that the guy was the corpse king.


    Because that zombie is so different from other zombies.


    It''s almost the same as the corpse king in suit and shoes I met in Europe... What I said is the appearance.


    With a height of more than two meters and nearly three meters, compared with ordinary zombies, it definitely belongs to the category of slender.


    It looks like a normal human. I don''t know how they evolved into this.


    The last corpse king was in a suit, and this guy was completely different, more fashionable than the last one.


    The lower body is wearing a sky blue broken flower underpants, which is the only shelter in the whole body. In addition to these, there is nothing else. With a bare arm, you can show your sexy and bodybuilding body to your heart''s content.


    If it wasn''t the end of the world, if there weren''t so many zombies around, I would even think this guy would be a model.


    This guy is the sea corpse king.


    Land corpse king, sea corpse king, will there be a sky corpse king?


    Who knows.


    Whether there is a sky corpse king is one thing, but since we met the ocean corpse king, we must not let the ocean corpse King survive.


    The sea corpse king is obviously expanding his power rapidly. More and more amphibious zombies around him are his men. The combat effectiveness of these zombies is absolutely abnormal.


    If you really let this guy gather millions or even millions of troops, I''m afraid there is really no force in the world to stop this guy.


    We must kill this guy.


    Even if you can''t kill all the zombies, at least destroy the sea corpse king.


    In a moment, we made a decision immediately.


    Quickly informed the Western Theater of the information here and fully informed the coordinates of our side there. Master Chutian also immediately gave a response.


    "The missile is already in deployment. You are given 30 minutes to prepare and kill the sea corpse king. After 30 minutes, we will start the missile launch. It is expected that it will fall and explode at your current location in three minutes."


    "You must stay at least ten thousand meters away from the explosion range."


    "I see."


    Take a deep breath. We all know that we only rely on us. Even if we are strong, it is impossible to solve hundreds of thousands of zombies below. We are tired to death.


    We have only one goal, that is, this ocean zombie.


    As long as you can kill this marine zombie, as for other zombies, all of them are handed over to missiles and bombed directly, which is faster than anything and cleaner.


    "Do it!" after getting missile support from the Western Theater, we don''t have much time to discuss what battle plan.


    With a start, the action began immediately.


    The dragon''s body quickly fell to the ground, and the four aircraft around him showed a circular area, circling around the Dragon quickly.


    The movement in the sky quickly attracted the attention of the zombies on the ground.


    Especially those amphibious zombies after evolution roared loudly into the sky.


    As for the ocean zombie who looked very trendy with sunglasses and beach pants, he also raised his head and looked into the sky, with a slight disdain in his eyes.


    This guy is the king of zombies. No matter what enemy he is, he doesn''t care at all.


    But this time, maybe he was wrong.

 Chapter 1183

    The corpse king in the ocean may really ignore anyone at ordinary times, and his strength is very strong, but this time, this guy may be really wrong and outrageous.


    Although there are not many people here this time, these people are enough for this guy to drink a pot.


    We can''t destroy all the zombies, but we are absolutely sure of a decapitation.


    Aircraft and Dragons fall directly from the sky.


    When the body was even in mid air, the right hand had been raised, and the dazzling green light on the arm condensed rapidly.


    Xiaoxueqi on her shoulder also exudes a kind of ice blue energy.


    This little guy is very attached to me and stays with me all day. As long as I don''t want to kill heroes and get the source of my soul, the little guy almost never leaves.


    Out of that kind of nostalgia and feelings in my heart, I never get tired of the little guy being so sticky. Sometimes even Zijiao and Xiaoya feel a little jealous.


    And this little guy also showed extraordinary talent.


    For nine months, the body didn''t grow up at all. It has always been this size, but the strength of the little guy is rising like taking a rocket.


    Especially the talent in ice, the little guy is almost handy. The speed of power growth makes me feel a little shocked.


    Even the period when my strength grew fastest was far worse than this little guy.


    Now xiaoxueqi''s strength may be as strong as Qianxue when she was the most powerful before.


    And the little guy seems to be like me. He can always cooperate with me and make the most appropriate attack.


    Ice knot!


    As xiaoxueqi''s little finger gently crossed, just below us, large pieces of cold ice suddenly appeared and quickly gathered up layers of ice. Just in front of me, the area of those ice blocks became larger and larger as they went down. In the lowest layer, the area covered by the ice almost exceeded the huge area of kilometers.


    Being able to instantly freeze such a large area of places, that kind of power is definitely beyond the ordinary people''s ability to handle.


    Then the green energy collapses, quickly gathers and falls directly below.


    I can control the energy collapse and carry out coverage attacks in the way of scattered flowers, but the coverage is limited, and this power will be seriously weakened after serious dispersion.


    But this time, it''s different.


    When the energy collapse hit the first ice, the ice suddenly broke. The broken ice crystals directly divided the energy collapse into dozens of traces and scattered below.


    Then the second piece of ice collapses, and the area covered by the energy collapse expands further.


    The third and fourth pieces, when the energy collapses and collapses the fifth piece of ice, in an instant, the lower part of our body almost completely becomes a green trace. The emerald light obscures the sky, and everything becomes that kind of emerald green.


    Dense, countless times of reflection, refraction and scattering, resulting in the light of energy collapse, directly covering the whole sky and the whole ground.


    Countless lights are constantly shuttling, interleaving and intertwined in this airspace, just like a big net, quickly covering the lower part.


    Through the differentiation of ice crystals, the power of single energy collapse has not weakened much. On the contrary, the overall power has soared tens of times and hundreds of times.


    This time, even the corpse king below was stunned when he saw this scene. For the first time, this guy felt some shock.


    Originally, he thought there could be any experts on the land. He was invincible on the land.


    But I didn''t expect that I had just landed. It wasn''t long before I encountered such an attack.


    At first, he didn''t see very clearly because he was wearing a pair of sunglasses. He didn''t care about the lives in the sky at all, but when he looked closer, he found that there was a dragon.


    Not to mention, the guy on the dragon''s back made an attack like hail, directly covering this area.


    Damn it, what is this? How can humans have such powerful power? That kind of power can almost be compared with the sea animals in the ocean?


    And the impact of the dragon is even more frightening than the sea beast.


    Sister, I knew that land was so dangerous, so I stayed in the ocean and didn''t come out.


    In a moment, countless thoughts flashed in the brain of the sea corpse king.


    This guy is obviously a little stronger and more shrewd than the corpse king he met before, but in the face of this level of attack, no matter how shrewd, it is useless.


    Countless amphibious zombies after mutation changed their faces when they looked at the attack covered above their heads.


    From the ugly faces of those zombies, we can really feel that fear.


    Zombies were screaming and then quickly scattered around.


    Countless times of evolution have made them quite smart. At least they have the instinct of a beast. They can feel that the power is absolutely unbearable.


    They want to avoid... Unfortunately, it''s too late.


    Sharp energy collapses and directly cuts the past, and the huge area with a radius of nearly kilometers has become a place where green energy is rampant.


    The rays that were broken by the energy scattered into countless channels were extremely thin. When they crossed the bodies of the zombies, they were almost silent and had no movement. They were cut in the past in an instant.


    Then one body is directly cut into countless pieces, and then, boom


    Countless explosions sounded in a moment, and then those voices mixed together and became the most terrible explosion.


    Boom


    Only the sound produced by the explosion has formed a violent impact. In addition, so many explosions are mixed together, and the power is even more rampant.


    Take the covered area as the center and instantly spread out around.


    The surging force even more terrible than the tsunami swept around a large area in an instant. Those who had barely escaped before, as well as those enemies who were not within the scope of coverage, all fell under the attack of this force.


    In the high altitude, we saw it very clearly. The bodies of those monsters seemed to be directly decomposed, and they were directly turned into fragments, and then dissipated.


    When the explosion finally dispersed, we finally saw it.


    So a large area was directly emptied.


    A huge pit appeared on the ground, and the air was filled with powder shattered by the explosion.


    In that area, there may be at least twenty or thirty thousand zombies, all of which disappear.


    At that time, my level rose several levels. Now my upper limit of level is level 100. At present, I have reached level 91. Now every level increase can add dozens of body strengthening points to me.


    Seriously, I didn''t even think of this power.


    This is the first time for me to cooperate with xiaoxueqi. I was stunned by the powerful power.


    It''s Xiao Xueqi, who seems very proud, rotating around my head, very proud.


    The ground was emptied in an instant. In the center of the pit, it was the ocean zombie.


    That guy is not dead.


    Although the power of that explosion is strong, it is mainly a covering effect, that is, it covers a wide range, but the lethality is not so strong for a specific location.


    There is no problem dealing with these newly evolved zombies, but it is unlikely to kill the king of marine zombies.


    Of course, we didn''t want to kill this guy at once.


    Anyway, for us, the sea corpse king is almost the fish on the chopping board. Death is just a matter of time.


    With such strong strength on our side, we don''t care about this garbage corpse king at all.


    The corpse king is really afraid now.


    He had never seen such a powerful force, and the sea animals in the ocean did not have such a powerful force.

 Chapter 1184

    The corpse king was really stunned.


    He never thought that there would be such a terrible master on the land who could exert such powerful power.


    At that moment, more than 30000 evolutionary amphibious zombies around him were instantly destroyed.


    I am at the center of the explosion, so I feel more clearly than anyone about how powerful that power is.


    Seriously, the strength of this corpse king is stronger than the one we met before, but his character doesn''t seem to be the last one.


    The last corpse king was insidious, cunning and cruel, while this guy was a little blind and arrogant.


    He is the leader of zombies in the sea. Compared with other corpse kings, especially those on land, he has an advantage that neither the corpse kings in the sky nor in the sea can enter the sea to hunt him.


    Although he can''t go to heaven, he can attack land.


    The most sad thing is that the corpse king on land can neither go to heaven nor go to the sea. Even if he goes to the sea, his strength will be greatly reduced. After all, he can''t compare with the aborigines.


    But when he and the corpse king in the air landed on the ground, their combat effectiveness would not be greatly affected.


    He controlled millions of zombies in the ocean and enjoyed so many zombies'' worship and worship. This guy''s self-confidence almost burst out quickly.


    He attacked the fish man''s tribe. Under the fish man''s desperate counterattack, he was finally torn open, and then the lucky fish man escaped.


    After defeating the fishman, he had no enemies in the sea, so he paid attention to the sea animals. As a result, he really let this guy kill several not very powerful sea animals.


    Finally, I met a mutant sea snake and sea beast. As a result, I was taught a lesson and was quite embarrassed.


    But the sea beast was too strong to hurt this guy''s self-confidence. He was still full of self-confidence.


    Then he threw his target at the surface, prepared to kill the corpse king on the ground, and then killed the sky corpse king. He inherited the power of sea, land and air and became the most powerful existence in the world.


    By that time, I will have no enemies on this planet.


    So the corpse King landed with millions of his men.


    At the beginning, it was also very smooth. After killing those zombies, his men evolved rapidly, and the zombies after evolution will become more powerful men again.


    He was filled with the thought that his zombie Legion would expand indefinitely and lead the Legion to sweep the continent.


    But I never thought that what happened now was a blow to the zombie.


    The expression on his face changed rapidly.


    An ice shield was supported on the body surface to resist the explosion.


    There are still some aftersounds after death around!


    It''s absolutely impossible to deal with a guy who is more terrible than a sea animal.


    Seeing the dragon and four strange aircraft descending rapidly, the guy was even more afraid.


    Suddenly, there was a shrill scream in his mouth.


    The voice spread quickly, and the zombies around were immediately ordered by the corpse king.


    Although these zombies seem to be afraid, they have no right to refuse the orders of the corpse king.


    One by one, they could only resist the fear and fear in their hearts and quickly rushed to the position of the spaceship and the dragon.


    Although we are at high altitude, the bouncing ability of these zombies is also quite amazing.


    One by one, they kept bouncing and clawing in an attempt to attack our ship.


    These zombies, if they expand their strength and bounce at one time, can jump to the height of dozens of floors and a distance of hundreds of meters.


    However, our ships are at an altitude of about 200 meters. Even if these zombies are jumping hard, they still can''t reach them.


    But at this time, we had some unexpected scenes, and those zombies suddenly opened their mouths one by one.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    In an instant, the dense water arrows in the air, like a metal storm, shot at the sky.


    I almost forgot that these zombies inherited the power of sea zombies to spit water arrows.


    The height of the zombie jump, coupled with the range of the water arrow, is really enough to get on the spaceship.


    Unfortunately, the gap in strength is too big.


    Those who operate the spaceship don''t pay attention to this power at all.


    Just a thought, the spacecraft immediately rose out of thin air, and all the attacks failed. Finally, the water arrows could only disperse powerlessly in mid air, and could not cause the slightest damage to these spacecraft.


    As for the giant dragon, he didn''t even bother to move. The surging flame on his body was with a blazing high temperature. Those water arrows were directly evaporated and gasified before they even approached. It was of no use at all.


    Then the next second, the dragon and four aircraft flew down almost at the same time.


    At a very fast speed, it was like an illusion. With the sharp sound of breaking the air, it flew directly over the head of the corpses. Just where it flew, a large amount of light scattered directly from the top of the head.


    The Milky light has amazing destructive power.


    Clusters of white marks exploded directly on the ground.


    This is a powerful energy gun specially equipped for this kind of aircraft. It can be fired repeatedly like a machine gun. It is very powerful.


    Boom, boom!


    Today is definitely not a good day for those zombies.


    The four flying saucers kept circling in this area, and the protective cover on the flying saucer had been opened. Even the water arrows of the zombies were useless.


    Some zombies roared wildly and rushed to the UFO, trying to tear the UFO to pieces with their claws.


    But the result was even worse.


    The flying saucer directly hit the zombies, and their bodies were suddenly torn apart.


    There were only four flying saucers, but the light and sound of the explosion came from almost all directions.


    This is the first time these flying saucers have fallen into actual combat.


    Super fast speed, super defense, coupled with that kind of brutal attack, constitute the whole of this flying saucer.


    A ray of light crossed the ground and immediately left a large blank. Under the continuous rotation, the four flying saucers almost arranged a death isolation belt centered on the ocean corpse king.


    No matter how the zombies want to break in, they can''t break through the blockade of four flying saucers.


    At this time, the dragon finally roared. With a strange cry and a breath of dragon breath, it immediately ejected from its mouth.


    With a bang, Long Xi exploded among the middle corpses.


    The flames spread and the zombies turned directly into ashes.


    Only the sea zombie survived. Although this guy is the king of the corpse, he obviously doesn''t have the courage that the king of the corpse should have.


    Facing the attack of the dragon, the guy was frightened.


    He howled loudly, trying to get those ordinary zombies to come to support, but those zombies were isolated by flying saucers and had no chance to come.


    Seeing that he couldn''t call his little brother, the guy turned his eyes and rushed out by himself.


    Facing the dragon, this guy ran away without fighting... And ran away directly.


    It can be said that this guy lost the face of the corpse king.


    And most importantly, even if you lose face, you can''t live at all.


    My body flickered, my body had been intercepted in front of the corpse king, and the giant Hydra in my hand immediately swept across.


    Seeing that the road ahead was blocked, the corpse king looked ferocious. After all, I am not a dragon. Maybe he is not so afraid.


    A roar: "raging sea, raging waves!"


    With a roar, a violent tsunami suddenly appeared out of thin air behind this guy, rolling towards me.


    The power of the corpse king in the ocean, not surprisingly, is the power to manipulate the ocean.


    But... This guy is not the only one who can manipulate the ocean here.


    When I saw that the raging sea waves had rushed in front of me, the tsunami suddenly rolled back.


    Nami, who is operating a flying saucer in the sky, also gives me support with ease.


    The huge Tomahawk in his hand passed by easily. He heard a puff, and a tall crack appeared on the chest of the sea corpse king. With a scream, his body flew out.

 Chapter 1185

    Before that, the corpse king was no longer our opponent and was finally surrounded and killed by a group of experts.


    Now the corpse king, although there are a large group of younger brothers next to him, these younger brothers can''t help at all.


    In addition, the strength of us has increased a lot in the past year, so that the corpse King becomes more vulnerable in front of us.


    The giant Hydra was so sharp that the corpse King couldn''t stop it. A huge hole was opened between his chest and abdomen.


    In fact, if there were not so many zombies around, even if I chose the sea corpse King alone, there would be no problem.


    Now this corpse King''s situation is also very bad. He feels my strength. This guy knows he is not my opponent.


    Holding back the pain, he twisted his body in mid air. As soon as he fell to the ground, he immediately rushed out in another direction.


    Endless bondage!


    Unfortunately, I can''t escape!


    Just turned around and didn''t go out for two steps, my body rushed over again. My two palms crisscrossed up and down quickly, and my sharp claws scratched scars on this guy.


    After eating pain, a trace of madness flashed in the eyes of the sea corpse king.


    After all, this guy is a king of zombies. He has been tortured like this for a long time. The dignity of the king of zombies has been completely discarded. In order to maintain his dignity as the king of zombies and allow himself to live from here.


    This guy is starting to work hard, too.


    The breath on the body soared almost instantly, and the whole body was covered by countless sharp ice cones. The whole person seemed to become a hedgehog.


    Seeing this guy like this, I dare not neglect it. The frozen mausoleum opened in an instant, ready to resist this move. At the same time, I began to gather the power of punishment in my hands.


    But at this time, an unexpected scene appeared.


    Under the rapid expansion of the power on the sea corpse king, I saw me make a defensive posture, and the ice cone on this guy suddenly exploded.


    Crackling!


    Then right in front of me, a burst of dazzling light hurt my eyes. Countless twinkling ice flowers made the surroundings look strange. I couldn''t even tell where this guy was in this case.


    No, this guy wants to attack when he cuts off my sight.


    The idea flashed through my mind and quickly increased the power of the frozen tomb to block the next attack.


    But I waited for two seconds and there was no movement at all.


    The ice flower in front of me was also falling rapidly, and then I saw that this guy had run hundreds of meters away.


    Your sister ran so far in two seconds.


    I was suddenly full of black lines in my head. Damn it, I thought this guy would attack me at this time, but I didn''t expect that this goods had completely lost the dignity of the Zombie King on the ground. Such a good opportunity was not used to attack, but to escape.


    And run very fast!


    But this place is land, not sea.


    How is it possible to escape from me on land?


    I was teased by this guy once. I will never give him a second chance.


    Ghost trot!


    The speed soared suddenly, and a terrible sonic boom exploded behind him almost instantaneously, and the speed of the moment directly exceeded the speed of sound.


    The whole body swished and came directly behind the sea corpse king.


    This guy wants to escape back to the river. At this moment, he is still 300 meters away from the river.


    But the distance of 300 meters is as difficult as huangquan road for this guy.


    Seeing that I had rushed behind me, the corpse king was full of panic and hurried to speed up.


    But my speed was faster, my toes were on the ground, and my body slammed, almost rushing forward at an explosive speed.


    Then he hit the vest of the sea corpse king with a blow.


    Bang!


    The whole body exploded and fell apart under my fist.


    Then it just disappeared in mid air.


    No, I was fooled.


    Seeing the body scattered like a shadow, I knew I had been deceived. Although the sea corpse king was as timid as a mouse, it was absolutely impossible to be such rubbish. It was impossible to smash this guy with one fist, even without dust.


    Quickly turned around and saw that a figure 100 meters behind him had rushed to the river, jumped and directly plunged into the river.


    Separation?


    I didn''t expect the sea corpse king to have this power.


    As the sea corpse king got into the river, the originally calm river seemed to boil and churned violently.


    This is the real strength of this guy, the sea corpse king. He has no ability to devour the crystal core of the land corpse king. Fighting on land is very disadvantageous to him. Only in the sea can he give play to this guy''s most powerful combat effectiveness.


    He not only wanted to escape, but also wanted to find a place where he could give full play to his real strength.


    Just above the river, whirlpools appeared rapidly. In the whirlpool, I could clearly see a sharp ice blade rotating violently with the whirlpool. The terrible speed brought amazing tearing and cutting power.


    That kind of power is estimated to tear people''s bodies to pieces in the shortest time.


    Rivers also set off waves, whirlpools against me, against the dragons in the sky, and those aircraft surrounded the past.


    The sea corpse King''s counterattack finally appeared.


    Even if Nami wanted to control that power, it was too late for a moment.


    You can''t carry it hard, you can only avoid it.


    Just when I felt trouble for these eddies, Xiao Xueqi on my shoulder suddenly snorted.


    The little guy directly flapped his small wings and flew over the river.


    I just wanted to say danger and want to pull this little guy back, but I didn''t expect that this little guy is now showing a different side.


    The original attachment to me on my face, I don''t know when it has disappeared, and my face looks cold and cold.


    A pair of small hands danced slowly in mid air, and then saw a pale air flow emerge in an instant.


    The temperature all around decreased instantly. The temperature in the South was very high. Even in winter, it was unbearable.


    But this time, we felt as if we had fallen into an ice cave. The bone chilling chill made people tremble.


    The body surface was involuntarily covered with a thick layer of frost.


    Click!


    With that sound, the ice suddenly came.


    The ground, the river and even the air were covered with a thick layer of ice.


    The roaring river solidified in an instant.


    As like as two peas in the middle of the river, everything is frozen.


    The power of terror, even Bingya can''t do it with all her strength. She has such a terrible frozen power.


    Xiaoxueqi''s power startled me.


    Can it be said that... Xiaoxueqi finally not only absorbed the consciousness of Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue, but also absorbed the power of Li sangzhuo?


    Otherwise, how could xiaoxueqi have such powerful energy?


    For a moment, millions of thoughts flashed through my heart.


    But for xiaoxueqi, this is just the beginning.


    With a small hand, the huge ice in the river, I don''t know how many thousands of cubic meters, was directly controlled by xiaoxueqi and appeared in the high air.


    With a gentle wave of his little hand, the large piece of cold ice directly hit the corpses in the distance.


    Bravo!


    Blood burst out, and countless blood red appeared on the blue ice. The sea corpse king in the ice stared with wide eyes and could still remember the incredible look on his face.


    This guy thought he would win if he fled to the river. Unexpectedly, there was such a terrible elf.


    After finishing this, the little guy seemed to feel a little tired, yawned a little, then staggered back to my shoulder, and then... Fell asleep.


    Looking at the little guy, I was speechless for a while.


    Seriously, if this scene hadn''t appeared in front of me, I couldn''t even believe it was done by Xiao Xueqi.


    However, for the sea corpse king, this is his end!

 Chapter 1186

    The sea corpse king, if he just drilled into the river and ran away immediately, xiaoxueqi may not have time to freeze this guy.


    But this guy is insatiable and wants to resist, but he never wants to. This resistance is the last time of his life for him.


    Grasping the greedy Hydra in my hand, I jumped and directly appeared in the air. With both hands, I chopped down with a giant axe.


    Click!


    With a crisp sound, the ice was broken directly.


    Just like tofu, the axe quickly tore along the crack of the cold ice and chopped on the head of the sea corpse king with a snort.


    Then follow this guy''s head all the way down, and the whole body is divided into two.


    Poor guy waited until the end of his life.


    In the cold ice, I can only watch the axe split my body, waiting for the despair of death.


    The corpse king has been killed. The ability crystal nucleus of the corpse king is in the nearby atrium, and I took it off.


    It''s easier to kill this guy than expected. There''s no pressure at all.


    After solving the corpse king, our problem has actually been solved almost this time.


    But it seems that Ruiwen and them are not ready to leave.


    Looked at the time, but less than 10 minutes have passed, and there are still more than 20 minutes before the missile bombing.


    It''s rare that there are so many zombies around. For these women, these zombies are rich experience values.


    Especially for akali, she has just been free, the lowest level and the weakest strength.


    "In that case, take 20 minutes as the limit. After 20 minutes, whether the missile appears or not, we must leave." looking at those people who don''t want to leave, I smiled and said.


    Several women laughed.


    Holding the broken sword in her hand, Ruiwen''s face was full of surly killing opportunities. Her body was surrounded by the force of the wind, and her body quickly shuttled through.


    The broken sword swept across, and the bodies of zombies were smashed directly.


    The weight of the broken sword can cause more serious damage than the blade of the broken sword. Before the broken body falls to the ground, Ruiwen''s small hand has been interspersed from inside, and a capability crystal core has fallen into Ruiwen''s hand.


    Akali''s attack method is more ferocious. Akali is very sensitive. The Ninja gives akali extremely fast speed, and her body keeps shuttling like an illusion. The death cross sickle in her hand swipes through the chest of a zombie.


    A long wound appeared immediately, and soon another sickle was hooked from the inside, and the ability crystal core was immediately hooked away.


    Without the ability crystal core, the zombie will lose strength and life.


    They are also collecting these ability nuclei as much as possible, and then absorbing the power to restore their strongest combat effectiveness as soon as possible.


    Of course, in this case, the fastest killing is always SANA.


    Although it is an auxiliary, in the face of a powerful boss, in addition to the auxiliary, the attack seems a little powerless.


    But to deal with these ordinary zombies, SANA''s killing speed is unmatched by anyone.


    The gentle face flashed an inappropriate killing opportunity, and the Guqin began to play a sad song of death in mid air.


    Desperate silence!


    The power of the Guqin in SANA''s hand appeared for the first time when dealing with the space carrier. I don''t know how many people zelas had killed that time.


    After such a long time, the power of this lament is even more powerful than before.


    The naked eye can almost clearly see the dazzling waves roaring in the air, just like countless sword Qi roaring around.


    Puff, puff... Puff, puff!


    Those zombies couldn''t resist the impact of such strong sound waves. Their bodies exploded in violent trembling, and blood burst around.


    Under the strong vibration, the body even turned into meat sauce.


    Only the ability crystal nucleus is left shining brightly in mid air.


    This time, Ruiwen, Sarah, even ash, sister Dao, Elise, leflean, and even akali gave up killing, no longer aimed at the zombies, but at the ability crystal core, and quickly took down the babies who were about to fall to the ground from mid air.


    Elise is even more exaggerated. Countless spider silk are launched from the back of her body. Each spider silk is wrapped with a capability crystal core, which is quickly pulled to her side, and there are a lot more around her all at once.


    The killing speed was even faster than the bombing speed of the above four aircraft.


    Originally, I was going to kill some zombies myself, but as soon as I saw this situation, I gave up this temporarily and joined the ranks of Aishi and others.


    Twenty minutes to say fast or slow.


    In short, among the four flying saucers, there are basically more than half of the cabin''s capacity crystal nuclei. It feels like the time is almost up. We''re leaving now.


    Over the past period of time, from the high altitude, we can see missiles dragging long flames, whistling from the sky, and then exploding among the corpses with a bang.


    The zombies were blown apart.


    A total of 13 missiles exploded here, and there was a howl below.


    Of course, there are only 13 missiles, and it is impossible to wipe out all these zombies, but there is no problem in destroying more than half of them, especially when these zombies are so dense.


    After the aftermath of the missile bombing, we landed and began to collect capability nuclei around.


    The ability of the explosion center, the crystal nucleus has been destroyed, and the zombie remains.


    Some marginal areas still have some harvest left.


    At that time, there were many people alive, but they had already been frightened. They scattered birds and animals. Some zombies were blown up. They lacked arms and legs. Even if they wanted to escape, they had no chance. In the end, they could only welcome our butcher''s knife.


    It is not willing to waste a second while collecting the ability crystal nucleus and absorbing the power in the ability crystal nucleus.


    Even four flying saucers landed.


    Nami, Daoyu, Xiaohuang Shu and Chen Yi all came out and joined the plundering army.


    Half of the crystal cores we have acquired will be handed over to the city for storage, and the remaining half will be used by ourselves.


    However, the ability of that half of the nucleus is also an absolutely huge number for us.


    We didn''t leave until the surroundings were completely emptied.


    The four flying saucers are already full, with at least twenty or thirty thousand figures in each.


    After finishing the situation here, we continue to look for the transmission array.


    Because the sea corpse king was also killed, there were no guys nearby who could affect the safety of our brothers. They simply moved forward separately and faster.


    Riding on the back of the dragon, Ruiwen, Aishi and others are absorbing the power of the nucleus.


    Every time we absorb a power crystal core, we can feel their strength growing. Although it is rare, that growth can be clearly felt.


    I don''t know when xiaoxueqi seems to wake up. Seeing that Ruiwen and others are absorbing the power of the crystal nucleus, the little guy seems to be greedy.


    It''s just a power crystal core. I won''t be stingy. I found a better one and stuffed it to xiaoxueqi, even as a toy.


    But unexpectedly, the little guy doesn''t seem to like this ability crystal core.


    This is very high-grade. The ability of screaming amphibious zombies is crystal core. Can''t you say you can''t see it, little guy?


    Then I saw that the little guy seemed to stare at one of them and flew over.


    The ability nuclei are stacked on the dragon''s back, and the little guy looks for them in that pile of ability nuclei.


    Then, not long after, she reported one, which was bigger than her head, and one presented a pure blue ability crystal core.


    Well, this little guy has a good eye. He actually likes the ability crystal core of the sea corpse king.


    The crystal core value of this ability is good. I was going back to see who took this thing. Maybe I could develop powerful power.


    But as soon as I saw the little guy blinking and staring at me, I couldn''t say the refusal at the mouth.

 Chapter 1187

    This little guy is very good at choosing. He found the best one when he came up.


    Under the little guy''s pitiful eyes, I declared defeat. Finally, I could only agree to give the big man''s ability crystal core to the little guy as a toy.


    After getting my consent, xiaoxueqi suddenly became happy.


    Holding that piece of power crystal core which is absolutely not small relative to her body, I flew to my shoulder and sat there. Then... I opened my mouth and bit a piece off the power crystal core with a bang.


    That picture, my heart jumped suddenly when I saw it. My little aunt and grandmother, hey, what are you doing? What should I do in case of broken teeth?


    I was about to teach xiaoxueqi a lesson, but I didn''t expect that the little guy didn''t care at all. Like eating sugar beans, he directly chewed and swallowed that small piece of ability crystal core.


    There are many ways to use the ability crystal core. I''ve seen such a wonderful way for the first time.


    However, the existence of xiaoxueqi itself is a very strange thing, and I can''t say anything.


    And it seems that xiaoxueqi enjoys the process very much. In that case, I don''t say much, as long as the little guy is happy.


    It was very difficult to find the transmission array in the south. It took about two or three days to finally find the location. After destroying the transmission array, we immediately went to the next place.


    The whole process lasted about a month and finally destroyed all the five transmission arrays we found.


    The transmission array in the Western Theater was also destroyed, and a transmission array was found in Europe, which was destroyed by several animal spirits.


    After finishing these things, we are now ready to return to s city.


    Now the weather has gradually warmed up, and the coldest period of time has passed.


    Back to s City, we came from Russia. Tucker, Ivan and others have come back to look for many times to see if there are still alive people. One can be saved.


    It is not without harvest. A total of hundreds of people have been saved. This number is too far from what they imagined.


    When we go back, we also leave from this route. We feel it in our hearts. If we can find a living person, it''s naturally a good thing, isn''t it?


    Unfortunately, we are also disappointed.


    The living did not find it, but we found something else on the extremely cold ice sheet in the northernmost part of Russia.


    Zombies... Or dead zombies.


    These zombies are big and tall. They don''t seem to be ordinary zombies. Moreover, behind these zombies, there are black and red, extremely disgusting and strange, and the wings of exposed bones can be seen in some places.


    When we first saw these things, we were disgusted. There were many rotten zombies on the ice sheet.


    These zombies have sharp claws, strong hind limbs, and teeth sharper than knives. They are all extremely powerful zombies. In addition, they can fly in the sky. Generally speaking, there are few natural enemies.


    But all these zombies died here.


    Looking around, I''m afraid there are tens of thousands of dead zombies around.


    Covering a large area of the ground, it looks very scary.


    We stopped to check. All the zombies were hit by something with great force and heavy weapons, which led to the direct disintegration and complete death of these zombies.


    The ability nuclei in the chest were all excavated.


    What kind of monster can kill so many zombies?


    Judging from the scars on these zombies, they should be caused by the same life or the same population, and certainly not human. It is estimated that no one in human beings can do this except ah Shen and fan Xiaotian.


    "Lin Yi, come and see here." just as I looked at these zombies and wondered whether this kind of life would affect us, the sound of Dao language came from the side.


    I hurried over and found that there was a human among the zombies?


    No, it''s not human.


    It''s a bird man. It looks similar to the angel family. There are a pair of wings behind it, and the wings seem to be very beautiful, just like crystal.


    But it''s definitely not an angel.


    That''s... The corpse king.


    Sea, land and air... Land corpse king, sea corpse king, and the last one is the sky corpse king.


    Before, we also imagined whether there was a sky corpse king, and let the military satellites in the Western Theater observe it more.


    Now the appearance of this guy has proved the existence of the sky corpse king, but the sky corpse king has waited until his end when he didn''t have time to do anything!


    His body fell to the ground, his two arms were almost twisted into a twist shape, one leg was pulled off alive and thrown aside, and the wings behind him had long been broken.


    There were scars all over his body. It was obvious that this guy had a fierce battle with the enemy before he died, and it was quite tragic.


    It seems that this guy, together with the countless flying zombies, did not get any benefit when fighting with that one or a group of enemies. He was severely tortured before he died.


    A large hole was cut in the chest, and the ability nuclei inside had disappeared.


    Are there other corpse kings who are robbing the ability of these corpse kings?


    I frowned and suddenly thought of what happened in Europe before. The corpse King we pursued and killed was finally killed by something, even the ability crystal core was taken away.


    Now the empty corpse King''s ability crystal core is also missing.


    If the two are the same person, animal or zombie, the guy collected the ability crystal nucleus of the corpse king. Was it a coincidence or deliberately.


    If it''s intentional, what''s the purpose of that guy?


    "The ability crystal nucleus has basically been taken away. Judging from some footprints left on the ice sheet, it should be a small guy."


    "There are three kinds of footprints left in this place. One is the footprints of flying zombies, which are more like monsters and beasts; the other is the footprints of the empty corpse king, which are similar to human beings and slightly larger."


    "As for the third, it is the footprints of normal adult men..."


    "What are you talking about?" I was stunned and looked at the knife language next to me. At this moment, Katrina should be leading the body.


    Although there are few differences, I can still feel some differences from the subtle differences.


    "The size of this foot size is almost no different from that of normal humans. At most, it''s the larger foot size among humans!" Katrina continued.


    Since Katrina is so sure, there must be no doubt.


    However, this makes me feel more strange. I was just thinking that few people can win when a human is facing the corpse king and there are tens of thousands of zombies besieged and can''t fly.


    God one, I one, that''s all.


    I''m afraid I can''t even hold the wood.


    But Katrina actually told me that this was a man, and this man used a very heavy weapon, and the damage was crushing.


    At least there is no such number among the experts I know.


    Human?


    If it''s human, it doesn''t seem to worry too much.


    I got up from the ground and looked at Katrina: "when can you and Kyle get out of Daoyu''s body?"


    Katrina was a little strange for me to suddenly change the topic, but she still said: "just two days at most. If it goes well, it may succeed tonight. At that time, we will appear together."


    Although Katrina has calmed her voice as much as possible, I can also feel the excitement.


    "Congratulations first. You can be free."


    Katrina smiled a little. She didn''t know why her face looked a little red.


    I don''t know what I thought, so I left with a red face.

 Chapter 1188

    That makes me feel a little confused.


    "Tut Tut, master, you''re flirting with your sister here again. You don''t think there are enough women around you." I don''t know when leflea quietly appeared behind me and said to me.


    "What are you talking about?" I rolled my eyes angrily.


    Leflea was too lazy to answer me: "the inventory around has been completed, and no abnormality has been found. Moreover, there is no clue that the mysterious object left on the ice sheet. There is nothing else except some footprints left during the battle."


    It seems that that guy should also be a very careful guy. Although he has infinite power, his actions are very light and leave no flaws for others.


    Such a guy, if not the enemy, is the best.


    If it were the enemy, it might be a little dangerous.


    "There is no trace of living around. The time of death of these zombies should have been two months ago. In this cold weather, some of the bodies began to rot," continued lefulan.


    "That means it''s no use for us to stay here."


    "It''s almost like that." lefflan nodded.


    They carefully searched a large area around them, but they found nothing. This place is completely a tomb. There is nothing except the bodies of flying zombies on the ground.


    In that case, it''s time to retreat.


    Greet everyone and prepare to leave here, but Xiao Xueqi on my shoulder seems reluctant. His small head turns around and looks at the back from time to time.


    It seems that there is something in the back that is very attractive to her.


    Xiaoxueqi''s performance attracted my attention, but I looked down my eyes and only saw the wreckage of the empty corpse king. For the sake of insurance, I even searched around again, and the result was still nothing.


    We''re just getting out of here.


    By the time we got back, the sky had gradually darkened. After such a long time of hard work, the effect looked very good.


    On the one hand, I tested the performance of these aircraft, on the other hand, I killed the sea corpse king, and destroyed several transmission arrays of zelas. Don''t worry that the guy will appear next to us suddenly.


    Just back, Mumu hurriedly called Dao Yu, Xiao Huang Shu and Nami to ask about the specific combat performance of the spacecraft.


    Before, the spacecraft has only carried out simple test flight and attack. It is not clear what effect it can play in battle. There may be many defects in the design of the spacecraft, which need to be improved a little after specific actual combat.


    As for God, the guy also passed the customs.


    I haven''t seen you for more than a month. It gives me the feeling that God is like a teenager out of thin air.


    Originally some slightly fat body, now it looks a little thin, especially a pair of eyes, deeply sunken, it looks very poor.


    "Hey, what''s the matter with you? Your wife won''t give you food, or... Spend a lot of time and drink with your two wives every day? Tut, look, look, how long has it been? The juicer doesn''t play like this." seeing ah Shen, I immediately couldn''t help joking.


    "I can''t spit out a good word in my mouth. Besides, where can I squeeze it out so easily? Cut, let alone two, I''m not afraid of twenty." ah Shen left his mouth and said.


    However, although he said so, he still seemed a little nervous. He looked back quietly and found that his daughter-in-law was not nearby. He was relieved.


    "By the way, come and help me test the results of my new medicine." ah Shen finally talked about business.


    This guy closed up for so long and finally developed a new medicine.


    To tell you the truth, I''m really curious about the gadgets developed by ah Shen. I''m following the past now.


    In a Shen''s laboratory, a Shen took out a pile of syringes, all of which were blue and strange drugs, which seemed to make people hair inside.


    These things are injected into the body. Who knows what changes will happen to his body.


    "This thing is a new medicine developed by me. I named it No. 9," ah Shen said.


    "Number nine?"


    "Well, yes, I failed the first eight times. This is the only success."


    Well, it turns out that choosing a name is such a simple thing.


    "No. 9 medicine is directly injected into the arm. Through the strengthening of drugs, it can comprehensively enhance the strength of bones, skin, muscles and veins on the arm, and can reach 360 degrees. Although the range is small, it is definitely the most beautiful thing I have studied." ah Shen said, and the expression on his face is almost crazy, There was excitement in his eyes.


    This guy is more obsessed and crazy than anyone in his professional field.


    "How much can this medicine enhance?" I was also interested by God and asked quickly.


    "I can''t say exactly, but when I injected myself, the first drug increased the strength of my left hand by about 100 kg, the second 90 kg, the third 70 kg, the fourth 40 kg, the fifth only increased by 10 kg, and the sixth drug was completely useless."


    In other words, the drug can be injected five times.


    After five injections, a total of 310 kilograms of strength was added to one arm.


    Of course, for us now, the strength of 310 kilograms is nothing. The strength we release with all our strength may need to be calculated in tonnage.


    But don''t forget what strength we are now.


    For us now, it is difficult to make further progress. Many times, after working hard for a month, we don''t want to bring any benefits to ourselves.


    This medicine, injected directly, is as hard as the first half of the year, so this medicine is actually very good.


    And for me, this medicine may be more terrible.


    If you calculate with the strength of 310 kilograms, this increase is a direct increase in the body, that is, your basic physical quality.


    These are calculated before the body strengthening points, that is, this increase is likely to be affected by the body strengthening points.


    Now my whole body is a 200 times bonus.


    Even if it only increases the strength by 100 kilograms, it is 200 times for me.


    If it is increased in this way, the effect will be much more terrible.


    And it''s not just for me. If this medicine has an effect on ordinary people, it''s the best.


    With the gradual decline of ordinary zombies, human opponents have become mutant animals and powerful zombies after the survival of the fittest. The attack power of ordinary people has become extremely small.


    Moreover, many heavy weapons often require many people to operate together, which consumes a lot of manpower.


    Without enough strength, people''s bodies are also very easy to get tired.


    However, if this medicine can also have an effect on ordinary people, ordinary people can also have hundreds of kilograms of fist power, and the body can bear hundreds of kilograms of power. The combat effectiveness will directly rise to a higher level.


    In that case, even if you can''t become a national capable person, at least the national special forces still have no problem.


    "Hurry up and inject. I want to see how effective you are." ah Shen rubbed his hands excitedly.


    Without hesitation, I picked up one: "by the way, how many times have you tried this thing?"


    I asked casually as I pierced the needle into my arm.


    "You are the second."


    Day.


    This sentence made me tremble all over, and the needle was crooked.


    "Your sister, this is taking me as a mouse?" I said angrily.


    "I''m afraid of a bird. Even if it''s a mouse, I''m also a number one mouse. You''re number two at best. I''ve survived. What are you afraid of? Besides, this thing should have no sequelae. It''s no big deal. At most, it''s hemiplegia. Don''t be afraid..."

 Chapter 1189

    Your sister, don''t be afraid of hemiplegia? I''m a little regretful. I want to pull the needle out of my arm again.


    God, this guy is too reckless.


    None of the experiments were carried out. At least several experiments were carried out on animals. If there''s nothing wrong, carry out human experiments again.


    "Who said I didn''t experiment on animals? I said, the worst result is hemiplegia." ah Shen said again coldly.


    I''m even more worried if I don''t say it''s OK. Obviously, animal experiments have not achieved much results, and even the results may be very bad.


    But ah Shen, a madman, doesn''t care at all. For ah Shen, the animal experiment may be just a formality, or even a formality.


    Because no matter what the result of the experiment is, God will do an experiment with himself. If the experiment is not successful, stop it. If the experiment is successful, he will continue the experiment step by step until he is sure that this kind of thing can be used.


    These scientific researchers are quite crazy in this regard.


    It''s just that I''ve been on the thief''s boat. It''s too late to want to go on now. I''m so upset that I injected the medicine.


    Those drugs, extremely viscous, feel like a knife cutting in my blood vessels.


    The arm twitched in bursts because of tingling, just like a spasm.


    Then I felt that my right arm was contracting rapidly with the injection of these drugs.


    Bones, muscles, skin, muscles and veins


    I can clearly feel that those drugs are constantly penetrating into these parts and are completely transforming these parts.


    That kind of growth is very obvious.


    On the exposed arm, blood vessels burst out. Both God and I can see that something in the blood vessels seems to be creeping rapidly.


    That process is really not very easy. Everything made by a God seems to have a common disadvantage, that is, it hurts too much.


    My body was trembling and there was a cold sweat on my forehead.


    After more than an hour, the severe pain finally disappeared.


    "How, has the power increased and how much has it increased?" ah Shen asked excitedly.


    "Hmm..." I pondered a little, and I punched out. Immediately, there was a violent wind and a crackling sound in front of me.


    "This medicine has increased its strength by about 120 kilograms," I said after considering it.


    It seems that the increase of this medicine is also related to personal physical quality. The stronger the body, the greater the increase.


    Then God immediately asked me to inject the second, third, fourth, Fifth... The five drugs added about 400 kilograms of strength.


    If you don''t count the bonus of my body''s strength points, this number is very terrible. It''s almost the same as the power of my right hand. If you count the bonus, it almost doubles the destructive power of my right hand immediately.


    This growth was very terrible. With ecstasy in my heart, I took a medicine and was ready to inject it into my left arm.


    But God stopped it.


    "No, it''s useless," said God.


    He has tried the left arm, but the left and right are different. As a result, the medicine developed for the right arm is of no use to the left arm.


    Similarly, the legs and torso are useless except the right arm.


    "It seems that the five potions are the limit." ah Shen said: "at present, two of us have succeeded. We are strong. It''s nothing to succeed. The key is whether others can hold it. The next step is Guan Zhaolin, fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, stone and crab, hey hey..."


    Seeing God''s appearance, I observed three seconds of silence for these unlucky guys. These five unlucky guys must not be able to escape God''s claws.


    A Shen''s plan is very simple. First, he and I, who have the strongest body, carry out the experiment. After success, we will find fan Xiaotian Guan Zhaolin, who is a little worse than us, and then spread them among those with ability.


    If there is no problem all the time, we will start to choose those with higher physical quality from ordinary people until we spread them to everyone.


    This will be a very important situation for our city.


    After a long time of isolation, God is also tired.


    Similarly, I went out to fight for so long and suddenly returned to the city. I couldn''t help feeling a little strange.


    Now the reconstruction of the city is almost complete. The rebuilt houses and walls are only left with the surrounding artificial lakes still being excavated.


    S city is our base camp. No matter what price we pay, we should build s city into an iron bucket. No matter what kind of attack we face, we should also ensure that s city has enough strength to bear and deal with it.


    There are many people busy. Zhao Zixuan is constantly directing in the venue.


    Although she is only a woman, her ability in this field has been recognized by almost everyone in the city.


    Education is also beginning. More and more people have to receive two hours of education at night after a busy day.


    For human beings, we should not only inherit human beings themselves, but also inherit human culture.


    "In this way, the city will be rebuilt in a month at most." ah Shen sighed, "unfortunately, I don''t know where zelas and that guy''s body are."


    "Will it not be on this road at all, maybe in Africa, America, Oceania and even Antarctica?" ah Shen suddenly said.


    "Who knows, if it''s really so far away, we can''t find it." frowning, I''m also worried.


    The area of the earth is too large. It''s just the Eurasian continent. It''s useless to search for such a long time. What can we do so far away?


    Now this kind of peace is hard won. No matter what happens, we don''t want this hard won peace to be destroyed.


    We want to guard this life that makes us intoxicated.


    "Go and see Shangqi. It seems that the boy has also passed the pass." ah Shen said.


    Now, mu mu, a God and Shangqi.


    In this city, almost all power has been delegated.


    The overall command of the city was handed over to Zhao Zixuan, the logistics of the city to Meng Rui, and the coordination of the city to Nami.


    As for the four of us, we concentrate on our own affairs.


    Mu Mu studies all kinds of instruments and a Shen studies all kinds of potions. As for me, I am busy looking for goals everywhere. So is Shang Qi. Shang Qi is also concentrating on Cultivation and trying to enhance his strength.


    Our current position in this city is more like a kind of supreme emperor. Although we are no longer managers in name, if we give any orders, it will be more useful than any managers.


    The respect for the strong, with the power of these people to break out of the siege from death again and again, has left a deep impression in the hearts of those people. For these people, it is more like a kind of worship like God.


    As long as we are here, they will believe that this flag will never break.


    Because Shang Qi was the housekeeper before. Later, he let go of some of his affairs and was only responsible for intelligence. Later, he even gave up the task of intelligence.


    However, after Shang Qi closed down, he remained in the intelligence room most of the time. It was more like a subconscious habit, which could not be changed easily.


    Sure enough, we finally found Shang Qi in the intelligence room.


    Ah Shen was going to directly pull Shang Qi to carry out drug experiments. It''s nonsense to see Shang Qi.


    But Shang Qi''s words made ah Shen and I all stop involuntarily. The expression on his face didn''t know whether it was excitement or madness.


    In front of Shang Qi, it was a huge computer screen.


    On the computer screen, Chu Feifan was very difficult. He held a small thing in his arms. It was... A baby!

 Chapter 1190

    A baby.


    Chu Feifan obviously hasn''t been a mother, and even doesn''t know how to hold the child. We can clearly feel that Chu Feifan''s body is stiff, the expression on his face is strange, and his breathing looks particularly rapid.


    The whole person seemed very careful, as if he was afraid that the child would fall down accidentally.


    When we see this picture, we can''t care about business surprise.


    The two people were almost stunned. One by one, their breathing gradually became rapid, their pupils began to enlarge, and their eyes were full of ecstasy.


    Baby!


    This is the only baby that human beings have seen for such a long time.


    It has been nearly ten years now, and we have almost become middle-aged uncles since we were young.


    An age has passed between human beings, and the first baby finally appeared.


    The study of the Western Theater was finally successful.


    "Lin Yi, God, you''re here too." Chu Tian beside him looked overjoyed, and his old face was full of smiles.


    On his wrinkled face, I saw a touch of kindness for the first time.


    "This baby?" I felt that my lips might tremble, and even my speech became not sharp enough.


    "The first batch of couples who volunteered to experiment were born. Today is just the full moon." Chu Feifan said with a smile.


    "That is to say, those drugs are effective?"


    "Well, the effect is very good. Among the 300 couples in the first batch of experiments, except for six who had an accidental abortion, the others have been delivered safely, and the babies are very healthy."


    "The second batch of volunteers, which took place a month apart, is about to give birth."


    Chu Feifan explained, with maternal brilliance on his face.


    Chu extraordinary''s age should be more than 30. Before, the children may be several years old. Now they can only hold other people''s children, but that''s happy enough.


    "Two experiments, a total of 800 mothers, although it can not be said to be 100%, but now the success rate is very good. We have started the production of tablets a week ago. The first batch of tablets have been produced and can provide 600 people for fertility. You can come here today and we will give you some." Chu Tian said with a smile.


    The baby looks healthy and lovely.


    This is the first baby since the end of mankind. Maybe this little guy doesn''t know the meaning of his birth.


    For human beings, that is hope!


    When this little guy was born, the Western Theater was ready to tell us the good news.


    However, considering that there may be various risks, whether the newborn baby is healthy enough and can survive the doomsday, these are all things to be considered, especially whether it will be infected by autopsy.


    Results after a month''s nursing and observation, these babies were very healthy except for some minor problems occasionally.


    After the full moon, the Western Theater informed us.


    At the same time, the production of tablets over there has also begun to get on track. Now we must rely on this kind of tablets.


    Pills are different from other things. This kind of thing should be eaten into people''s stomach, especially related to fertility. There must be no problems in this regard.


    Everyone is excited.


    Although there are only a few hundred tablets in the first batch, it is only one or two hundred that can be distributed to us.


    But for us, this is already a very good number.


    With the production, the number of such tablets will be more and more, and human fertility planning will gradually get on track.


    This is very, very good news.


    "I''ll tell them, God, you go find Zixuan..." I said excitedly.


    "OK, I''ll ask Zixuan to select one or two hundred suitable couples from our city as soon as possible and get ready for the experiment." ah Shen was also excited and trembled all over.


    Mu Mu is collecting data from Dao Yu and analyzing various systems of flying saucers.


    After hearing the good news, he put his hands down almost immediately.


    Dao Yu and others were also very excited, and their faces couldn''t help flushing.


    Zixuan, after receiving the news from ah Shen, immediately left her task behind.


    Directly use the tweeter to inform all couples in the whole territory to gather together.


    There are tens of thousands of couples in the territory. After hearing the news, those couples are also very happy. Almost everyone is willing to volunteer and become the first parents in s city to have children.


    But the excitement returned to excitement. Zhao Zixuan had not been dazzled by that excitement.


    The top priority of the first batch of laboratories, among others, was a great encouragement to the confidence in the territory.


    And no one knows how many tablets can be produced. We must not waste them.


    Therefore, the first batch of young adults under the age of 40 were selected.


    In fact, the best time for human pregnancy is in their twenties, and the success rate in their thirties is not very high. But sorry, there are not many people in their twenties, and there are almost no teenagers.


    After all, at the end of the day, children and the elderly were the most seriously injured.


    In other words, even the first batch of experiments can be carried out smoothly. There is a gap of 20 years between these children and our generation.


    This may be the cruelest point, but no one can change. Hope is better than no hope.


    In order to accept the first batch of pills, I went out at the same time with ah Shen, mu mu, Shang Qi and the four experts in the territory.


    The four of us acted at the same time. This was definitely the first time except when s city suffered a fatal attack. It can be imagined how much attention we paid to this matter.


    We must ensure absolute safety along the way and never accept the slightest mistake.


    In order to ensure safety, we didn''t even take the fastest flying saucer, but chose the dragon, and even pulled the Nine Tailed Fox and mogana.


    The Western Theater generously distributed the first batch of 600 tablets to us.


    After all, we helped the Western Theater a lot before. Otherwise, the Western theater might not be able to survive the food crisis alone.


    Three hundred pills are packed in a small box. Everyone is like a baby and guards such a small box with a square foot, for fear of any problems in the small box.


    "At present, this kind of tablets can not be produced in large quantities by machinery. In addition, due to the limitations of raw materials, although we send people out to look for those mosses every day, the output has not been able to go up. We can''t let those mosses become extinct. Now we can''t synthesize these ingredients artificially, so the output of tablets every day is about 100."


    "If the technology matures in the later stage, the output may reach 200."


    "So this thing must be taken care of, but it must be damaged."


    When we received the pills, the pharmacist told us everything.


    This kind of pill is definitely more precious than a power crystal core.


    It can be two hundred a day, which means seventy thousand a year.


    Even if the 70000 can successfully give birth to children, this number is still too small compared with the original human beings.


    This thing must be synthesized as soon as possible. Otherwise, if human beings want to revive, they will get monkey years and horse months?


    At that moment, God immediately guaranteed with his life that even if he hung up, he would never let these tablets suffer the slightest damage.


    After we got these pills, we turned back immediately.


    Stay on the dragon''s back all the way. Everyone is surrounded by the small box of pills. They will never hurt them.


    The Dragon flies from the high air. No matter what happens on the ground, we don''t ask and will never blindly participate.


    In order to protect these things, we can say that we have never been so cautious.


    We don''t even want to fight. It''s bad if these pills are involved.


    But sometimes, the development of things is always unexpected. What you fear will happen, which makes people feel quite helpless.

 Chapter 1191

    Come whatever you''re afraid of.


    It was good all the way. Relying on the power of the dragon, we roared through the sky. Even if there were some mutant animals in the sky, we immediately hid away when we saw the dragon.


    No fool dares to come and die.


    But just when we were not far from s City, an uninvited guest suddenly appeared in front of us.


    It was a middle-aged man who looked like a teacher. He was gentle, wearing a hat like a magician on his head, and holding a strange thing like a dark Bible in his hand.


    On the cover of the book, there is a strange map of five stars.


    If it''s just such a dress, we may think it''s a capable person, that''s all.


    But this guy is more than that. On this guy, we can clearly feel an unusually familiar feeling.


    Evil, gloomy, dark, like a black hole, trying to devour us.


    The most important thing is that the strange familiar feeling always makes people feel fluffy and very uncomfortable.


    And this guy''s body, set off by darkness, directly appeared thousands of meters high in front of the dragon.


    "Hey, it''s you. Who did I think it was?" the middle-aged man looked at us and said with a smile.


    This guy really knows us.


    But we don''t know who this guy is.


    "Who are you?" I asked coldly. At the same time, I was ready to fight. Behind me, God put the box in his arms and guarded it carefully.


    Who is this guy and why he stopped us at this important moment? Is it just a coincidence or something else?


    Or did this guy aim at our pills?


    "Tut tut Tut, how long has it been since you didn''t know me?" the middle-aged man''s face was heartbroken, as if we didn''t know him.


    But even if I go back and forth in my mind, I still can''t find any impression related to this guy in my memory.


    "Do you know?" I looked at Shang Qi nearby.


    Shang Qi immediately shook his head.


    Mu Mu also has a cute face. He doesn''t know who this person is.


    "Calthas... You still have the courage to appear here?" we didn''t recognize it, but mogana recognized it. She stared at the middle-aged man in front of us with cold eyes and said a name that surprised us all.


    Calsas?


    Does this guy say it''s Carl sass? When did that guy like a bone become so polite?


    Calthas wasn''t killed, we know, but no one thought this guy would show up here.


    In our opinion, after the failure of the plan of shadow Island, the best choice for kalsas is to honestly find a place to hide, or live like this for a lifetime. If you want to counter attack, hide well and slowly increase your strength.


    I didn''t expect that this guy was in the hall and Huang Zhi appeared here. He even dared to show up under the circumstances of so many experts on our side, and even blocked the way of the dragon.


    Although this guy''s appearance is very different from that of Carl sass before, we all know that the appearance of these people can''t be seen according to common sense.


    Looks and bodies are dispensable to them.


    But since Morgana said this guy was calsas, it''s absolutely right.


    Death chanter, calthas.


    The previous strange sense of familiarity was also answered at this time.


    For a time, everyone made the action of fighting, and the killing soared in their eyes.


    If these people don''t kill them like Lisandro and dark born sword demon, we will never be at ease. We let him run away last time. Maybe this time we can completely solve this guy and completely eliminate this danger.


    Although we need to guard those potions now, and we don''t want to have a war as much as possible, if we choose between calthas'' life and these potions, we will still choose to take the lead in killing calthas.


    Now there are dragon, moganna, Nine Tailed Fox and our four masters, plus the eight heroes around me, especially Ruiwen, Aishi, SANA and aria. There is absolutely no problem to kill this guy.


    Gradually, the atmosphere around has become strange, and the feeling of low and depression is rapidly enveloping and surrounded.


    As for Morgana, the dark shackle in her hand had already appeared.


    "Hey, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, let''s have something to say..." Carl sass still had a smile on his face, as if he didn''t feel the strange atmosphere around him at all.


    "I don''t think we have anything to say," I said.


    "It''s much easier to say. Let''s see if we can talk together." Carl sass smiled: "besides, don''t forget my identity. I''m the God of death. I''m the death itself. You can''t kill me. If it''s Kyle or Qianyu, or I''ll be afraid. If you destroy my body, it''s useless, and I won''t die."


    Kyle, it''s a holy angel.


    Divine power is the bane of darkness.


    As for Qianyu, it is the embodiment of death. Only the dying can see it. It is also called yonglie Gemini. It is committed to eliminating any existence that violates the world''s norms.


    To put it bluntly, everything that violates the rules and won''t die is Qianyu''s enemy, and the power of forever hunting Gemini may be more effective than Kyle''s divine power for those dark undead creatures.


    Although we don''t want to admit this, we didn''t kill this guy last time. I''m afraid it''s unlikely this time.


    But you can''t be timid on the scene.


    "Hum, we killed Lisandro and the dark sword demon. Even if you escaped last time, you may not be so lucky this time." I said coldly.


    "Yeah? Did you kill the dark born sword demon too? Tut Tut, luckily his brothers are not here, otherwise you will be skinned and cramped." calthas smiled strangely. The dark descendant sword demon is one of the only remaining members of the dark descendant family.


    "I''m surprised, but like that kind of garbage, it''s best not to compare it with me," calsass said.


    After a pause, calthas continued, "in fact, I think we can cooperate in some places."


    "Where?"


    "For example... Zerath you''re looking for?" calthas smiled.


    This sentence immediately made us understand that this guy may know much more about us.


    "Do you know where zelas is?" my face changed.


    "I don''t know," calthas replied very smoothly.


    Fuck your sister, are you playing with me?


    "Don''t be angry. You should also know that I am very peace loving. I want the world to enter an era of peace without war, although I failed." calsas said brazenly and shamelessly.


    "Peace? Do you think anyone will believe what you say?" Mu Mu laughed.


    Calthas doesn''t care: "I don''t care whether others believe me or not, but for me, if everyone becomes a zombie and the same life, all disputes in the world will naturally disappear. Well, it''s my ideal country. Unfortunately, it''s destroyed by you."


    "I''m really sorry for you." Shang Qi was a little upset.


    "It doesn''t matter. I have a lot of adults. Adults don''t remember villains."


    Your sister, this cheek is thicker than the protective wall in s city.


    "But, you know, although I long for a world full of death, I don''t want the world to be destroyed. After all, there is no Rune land. We are lucky to survive on this planet. If the planet is also destroyed, we don''t even have a place to hide," calsas said.


    "What the hell do you mean?"


    "I mean, if you want this planet not to be destroyed, you''d better cooperate with me, otherwise... Everyone may die!"

 Chapter 1192

    One thing is certain that calsas is not a good thing.


    Therefore, we don''t know whether what calthas said is true or false. Listening to calthas, it seems that there is another force on this planet that wants to destroy the whole earth.


    Although calthas wanted to turn the whole world into a hell and a death world only belonging to him, calthas did not want to see the planet destroyed.


    In that case, calthas would be homeless.


    And although calthas claimed to be death itself and the God of death, in fact, this guy belongs to the type of Lich.


    Although powerful, it''s hard to kill. But when the hero League world collapsed, Carl sass tasted the taste of dying. Carl sass knew that if the planet was destroyed again, he might really die.


    He is eager to die and bring death to others, but he certainly doesn''t want this complete disappearance to fall on his head.


    Calthas''s words made us frown. On the one hand, we were considering whether this guy''s words were worth believing.


    On the other hand, we should guard against whether this guy has any means.


    Frowning, I ignored what Carl sass said. Instead, I mentioned a problem that Carl sass said before.


    "You know we''re looking for zerath? You don''t know where zerath is, so what''s the meaning of your words to us?" I sneered.


    "Yes, of course I don''t know where zelas is, because that guy has gone down the ocean. Who knows where he is? At least not on this continent," said calthas, shrugging his shoulders.


    Zelas left the Eurasian continent? Does that guy, and those people in the moon shadow, feel that they may not be sure of success in their actions here, so they can''t leave here directly?


    "But if that guy appears, I will feel it." calthas said confidently, "in fact, in some ways, I am similar to zelas. We are all immortal lives and even have some inexplicable feelings with each other. I can feel that he has left this land. Similarly, if he comes back, I will feel it."


    "Then I can tell you his news as a reward," said calthas.


    "Do you think we can cooperate?" Mumu still felt that the man couldn''t believe it.


    "Of course, why not?" calthas smiled. "Although you have killed many people in shadow Island, we are not friends. At most, we can only be regarded as like-minded people together in order to achieve the same goal. Even if they die, I won''t be sad."


    "Although I, with a zombie, seem to have killed many people, I think this problem should not be very serious. After all, people will die. Not to mention this small problem, it is not a problem at the critical moment of the life and death of the earth?"


    Calthas is a really cold guy. He doesn''t care about human life. He doesn''t care about anyone''s life or death, even himself.


    Mu Mu was irritated by Carl sass''s cold words. He wanted to say something, but I stopped him.


    "I''d like to know what power in the world can destroy the planet now?" I asked.


    "Well, I actually have some responsibilities for this problem. I didn''t expect that the strength of those guys was so strong, and I didn''t expect that their ambition was so crazy." calthas said what we didn''t understand: "do you know how the rune land was destroyed?"


    Naturally, we don''t know this, but we are curious. After all, in our understanding, except Morello, no one else seems to have this power.


    Moreover, Morello could not destroy the whole planet even if he destroyed the world.


    "It''s vanity!" calthas grinned grimly.


    "Void? You mean those members of the void family?" I was stunned.


    "No, no, no, those are just waste, just the vanguard of the void. What really destroys the whole world is the real void." calthas sneered: "the void has swallowed up the world of the heroic alliance, and now the greedy guy is staring at the present earth."


    "Didn''t you work with members of the void family before?" I asked strangely.


    "Yes, the strength of those people is pretty good after all. I just want to use their power." calsass smiled bitterly: "but when I use them, they are also using my power."


    This may be the most difficult point for calthas to accept and become something used by others.


    "They deliberately chose the target they took refuge in, Li Sandro, and joined the battle as comrades in arms, making the war more tragic."


    "So we don''t have time to pay attention to the actions of another guy."


    "Who?"


    "Prophet of the void, marzaha!"


    Prophet of the void, marzaha! When this name appeared, moganna''s face even changed slightly.


    There is no doubt that others may not know much about marzaha, but old monsters like them know it all.


    Through their explanation, I understood the true identity of the void prophet.


    He was originally a very powerful prophet in the shurima desert, able to predict all kinds of disasters.


    This prophecy can make him seek good fortune and avoid bad luck, but similarly, because he saw and heard too many things, everything around him was changed more and more, and finally fell into chaos.


    At this time, the power of emptiness took advantage of the emptiness and occupied the soul of marzaha. He once chose to resist, but that power was too strong. He soon lost himself in that temptation and became the spokesman of the emptiness.


    Almost all the lives of the void family were summoned by marzaha. He summoned those monsters and let them destroy wantonly in the world.


    When the strength of these monsters reaches a certain level, it is enough to open the whole gate of the void, meet the cruel monsters in the void and come to the earth.


    At that time, it was the end of the earth.


    "You don''t want to see that. Although I''m a lich, obviously I don''t want to see that picture, so I think we can work together!" calthas concluded.


    "Of course, I also know that some unpleasant things may have happened between us, but I think we should join hands at this time. We should get rid of that guy before he calls out more empty lives."


    "How do we know if what you said is true or false, or deliberately want to transfer us out of the city and take advantage of it?" after all, this guy is a little too old and cunning. No matter what he says, we can''t believe it at will.


    If what he said is false, he is united with zelas, and we experts leave, won''t s city be destroyed?


    "That makes sense. Of course, you can choose to wait for a period of time and see the situation before making a decision. However, at that time, the situation may be much more troublesome than now. Anyway, please make a decision as soon as possible. I''m right here. You can come to me at any time after you make a decision." Carl sass smiled.


    Then he bowed slightly to us, acting quite a gentleman.


    The more a gentleman, the more a pervert.


    Then the body fell down, and there was a small hut on the ground, where calthas lived.


    Only the news we got suddenly was left in the air.


    Marzaha, the prophet of the void?


    If it''s really what calthas said, it''s definitely not good news for us.


    Void, that is a much more terrible enemy than zerath.


    The only way to defeat the void is to kill all the members of the void prophet and the void family on the earth, so that the void cannot appear on the earth and be isolated from this space, that is victory!

 Chapter 1193

    Calthas had left, leaving us in midair, thinking about what calthas had said before.


    The monster in the void is indeed a threat. If someone else tells us about it, even a stranger, it is estimated that we will believe it.


    But the credibility of Carl sass is too low.


    "Go back first. After going back, contact Chu Tian and Song Lian, and then think about whether Carl sass''s words are credible." I said.


    The emergence of calsas is a special stroke for our action, which makes us feel a little confused.


    Go back to s city and give the 300 pills to Zhao Zixuan. Zixuan has already selected members, and then distribute these pills.


    After taking the pill, the effect is the best within one month. If it exceeds this time, the efficacy will gradually decrease. The 300 couples soon invested in the human creation plan.


    Of course, this kind of thing can only be carried out in secret. Although it is this time, we can''t take it out and watch it.


    After distributing the pills, we will gather all the top leaders in the territory and discuss what calthas said.


    No doubt, because of what happened before, the brothers in the territory almost didn''t have any trust in calsas, and no one would believe that guy at all.


    They all think it may be a scam. When all our experts leave, the guy zelas is likely to come and attack s city with a group of experts.


    Or, zerath and calthas are ready to ambush us.


    But in this case, one person gave a different opinion.


    Zixuan!


    "First of all, let me ask if that void is a terrible thing that can really destroy the earth?" Zixuan asked.


    I explained to Zixuan: "The void is not a thing. If you really want to count it, it is a group. The void predators encountered before are members of the void family. If the power of the void completely invades the earth, you can imagine that the four forces of dukekao, Lisandro, calsas and zelas unite to attack us at the same time."


    "I see." Zixuan nodded and said, "in that case, I think we must take action this time, whether it''s true or false. We''d rather believe it than not."


    "If not, s city will suffer some losses at most. We will transfer all personnel underground in advance to avoid the maximum loss."


    "If it is true and we don''t believe it, when the void attacks, we may be wiped out, so I think we must take action."


    Maybe it''s the fans in the game and the onlookers. We''re responsible for dealing with those people. Zixuan didn''t.


    We are full of doubts about carlsas, and most of us don''t trust him, but Zixuan gives a different answer from the possible disaster of the whole s city.


    Although I still feel strange in my heart, Zixuan''s words have undoubtedly given us the answer.


    We contacted azir and Nethers on the other side of the Western Theater. They were also full of fear of nothingness.


    The opinion of the Western Theater is also very obvious. We must fight, as long as we kill marzaha.


    Moreover, this time, the Western Theater always let us run errands. This time, the Western Theater even sent an expert in person. Nathas joined us in this operation. The threat of marzaha is too great.


    At the same time, satellites in the Western theater began to scan the whole earth, all places we can scan.


    Finally, a strange place was found on an iceberg in the Arctic circle.


    Over the Arctic Circle, I didn''t see the guy of marzaha, but I saw a huge, purple black thing like a black hole floating over the center of the Arctic circle.


    Even if we just look at that satellite map, we can deeply feel the indescribable evil and fear from it.


    The next day, Narcissus flew to s city. Marzaha was indoctrinated by the power of emptiness and was a very powerful enemy.


    Of course, even if that guy is strong, he may not be better than zelas, dark born sword demon and calsass, or even Lisandro.


    But the power behind that guy is too scary, so we attach great importance to it here and in the Western Theater, and experts gather together.


    There was only one Nethers sent from the Western Theater, but the strength of Nethers was very strong, which was obvious to all when facing Fu zeras.


    As for us, we dare not neglect.


    Because the matter is very important, all of our four experts are out.


    In addition, Mo ganna, Zijiao''s Nine Tailed Fox and giant dragon are three top powers, a total of seven act together.


    In addition to us, the most powerful people in the territory may be the little yellow books.


    The security of the territory was completely handed over to the little yellow book. All work on the surface was temporarily stopped, and the protective cover was opened all day.


    When we are ready, we are ready to take action.


    But three other people suddenly appeared in front of us.


    That''s... Dao language.


    There are two more people around Dao Yu.


    A sister who looks like Dao Yu, especially her figure and temperament. They are just the same, but compared with Dao Yu, this person is a little more fierce and less charming.


    I''ve seen this man many times.


    Every time she hunted the source of the soul, she was there to help. That was... Katrina.


    As for the other one next to him, he was shrouded in silver armor, with a pair of wings holding his body behind him, floating in mid air, holding a huge heavy sword in his hand.


    That''s not Kyle. Who is it?


    Katrina and Kyle... Can finally leave Dao Yu''s body and exist alone.


    When I saw two people, I immediately understood.


    A smile appeared at the corners of his mouth and looked at the two people: "congratulations."


    Four words is enough.


    It''s hypocritical to say too much at this time.


    "Thank you," Katrina said. Although the woman regained her freedom, her character did not look as rebellious as before: "and we can survive thanks to you. If you hadn''t saved us several times, we couldn''t wait until now."


    "Ha ha, what do you say?" I touched my head and looked embarrassed. "Whether it''s Dao language or you two are my friends, how can I die? I''m too far away."


    "Friends?" Katrina pondered for a moment and immediately smiled: "forget it, this time, we both want to participate."


    "Kyle... My sister, you have finally separated from the host." seeing us talking, moganna behind me can''t stand it at last, but we can''t hear what kind of feelings it is from moganna''s words.


    "Don''t worry, I never forget what I promised you. After killing marzaha, I will perform the duel with you," Kyle said.


    "It''s up to you?" moganna sneered: "hum, although your strength has increased a lot after freedom, but... Now you are still too weak and are not my opponent at all. Even if you win, it''s not very meaningful. I have a lot of adults, so I''ll give you another period of time."


    These two sisters are completely duplicity and arrogant like textbooks.


    "All right, all right, stop arguing." I quickly interrupted the conversation between the two people, but I can''t let the two people fight like this. Otherwise, the two people may really start fighting here.


    "Kyle, Katrina, and sister Daoyu, it''s not that I don''t want to, nor that I underestimate your power. After all, you''re just free, and you''re dealing with it this time..." I advised.


    "It doesn''t matter. Although my strength may not help much, sister Kyle is different." Katrina said: "after this period of recovery, sister Kyle''s strength has grown to a strong level. There is absolutely no problem for sister Kyle to deal with two corpses alone!"

 Chapter 1194

    Kyle''s strength is very strong. After all, he is the previous judgment angel. He also belongs to the type of high power in the angel family.


    Moganna has always wanted to challenge her sister, but she has always failed and never won. From here, we can see Kyle''s strength.


    Although Morgana has absorbed too much vitality in advance and recovered faster than Kyle, Kyle''s strength may not be compared with Morgana, when Kyle can exist alone without Dao language, it means that Kyle''s strength will enter a stage of rapid improvement.


    And even if the same just got free, Kyle''s power is much stronger than Katrina.


    Katrina will not deliberately exaggerate, so it seems that Kyle''s current strength may really be enough to destroy the joint efforts of the two corpse kings.


    Such a strength is already very strong.


    And this time, after all, it''s marzaha. The situation may be very dangerous. Kyle''s divine shelter is also very important to us.


    So after thinking about it, we agreed to Dao language, and Katrina and Kyle walked together.


    After we decided, we went to the cabin where Carl sass was located.


    This guy seems to have been waiting for us for a long time. He seems to believe that we will agree.


    "Eh? I didn''t expect that even the demigod of shurima came." when he saw Narcissus, a strange flash flashed in calsas''s eyes.


    "Calthas, I hope you didn''t deceive us, otherwise, you know the consequences." Nethers threatened faintly.


    Carl sass didn''t care: "I know, I naturally won''t joke about my own life. When everyone is here, let''s go."


    "Do you know where that marzaha is?" I asked.


    "Of course, in your earthly words, that guy is in the Arctic circle."


    Arctic Circle? It was inconspicuous that a ray of light flashed in our eyes. The position Carl sass said was not much different from the place monitored by the satellite map.


    The satellite detected that something like a black hole appeared over the Arctic Circle, gloomy and evil.


    Although the speed of expansion is very slow, it is indeed expanding a little.


    Calthas is not a stranger to us. The atmosphere along the way is quite strange, but the strange atmosphere is not as serious as the strangeness brought to me by calthas.


    This guy doesn''t seem to notice what''s going on around him. If we want to kill him, this guy doesn''t even have a chance to say one more word.


    Narcissus, moganna, dragon, Nine Tailed demon fox, and even Kyle, such a large number of experts can kill Carl sass and tear this guy''s bones to pieces in the shortest time.


    But calthas didn''t seem to feel this threat at all. He always smiled on his face and even talked and laughed with Nethers nearby. He looked like a pair of old friends.


    The guy''s appearance doesn''t fit in with the tension around him.


    What kind of medicine does this old man sell in his head?


    That kind of appearance also made me temporarily suppress the impulse to kill him. From time to time, such an idea would emerge in my heart. Let''s do it together, and then kill the old guy in an instant.


    And I''m sure that not only me, but also ah Shen, Shang Qi, and even Mu Mu, could feel the strange killing intention from their casual eyes to kalsas.


    It was in this strange and gloomy atmosphere that we crossed Russia and even passed the zombie area full of death.


    The bodies of those dead flying zombies still lie on the ground, rotting quietly.


    "Tut Tut, what on earth killed so many flying zombies, eh, and killed a corpse king." calthas said in surprise: "did you do it?"


    "Unfortunately, it''s not." I shook my head, but my hand quietly touched xiaoxueqi lying on my shoulder.


    I wasn''t going to take this little guy. After all, things are too dangerous, and Xiao Xueqi is too young, but the little guy doesn''t listen to persuasion at all. He must stay here, otherwise, he just doesn''t listen to crying.


    Other people in S City couldn''t control this little guy. We walked on the front foot and the little guy followed on the back foot.


    We didn''t kill the corpse king, but the one in the ocean was, and the ability crystal nucleus was eaten by the little guy.


    "It''s really strange that there are so many flying zombies on this land except you," said calthas.


    "Do you know the corpse king?"


    "Isn''t this nonsense? Don''t I know the corpse king?" calthas rolled his eyes and said angrily: "I don''t know who I am. I don''t only know the corpse king. I also know that thirty corpse kings will be born on every land and nearby sea areas, ten on land, sea and air. They fight each other until there is only one corpse King left. These corpse kings devour each other. When there is only one left, the corpse king will become a real king and master the three aspects of sea, land and air Great power. "


    "You mean there will be corpse kings on other continents?" asked Shang Qi subconsciously.


    "Of course, you don''t think that only the land under your feet is special?" calthas sneered. "But don''t worry, on this earth, the land is so far apart that it can''t pass easily."


    We didn''t take calthas''s words to heart.


    Just as he said, other continents are too far away from Asia and Europe. Even if the corpse king can come, can other zombies come? Don''t worry too much.


    Across the territory of Russia, the surrounding air becomes particularly thin and the temperature drops rapidly.


    Even with our strength, we feel a little uncomfortable in this environment. The air we just breathe out immediately turns into ice debris, and almost a thick layer of white frost condenses on our body.


    It has become like this before it enters the center of the Arctic circle. I really don''t know how amazing the temperature will be in the center of the Arctic circle.


    Because of the unbearable cold, there were even some cracks on the carnal body of calsas, and the frozen flesh could be seen inside.


    But calthas doesn''t care. He doesn''t even need a body. This body is just to make it convenient for calthas to move. Even if it doesn''t, it doesn''t have any impact.


    As for the dragon, it is even more unbearable for the surrounding environment. It roars and roars repeatedly, and the flame on its body burns more violently. It seems to be fighting against the cold around.


    The Dragon doesn''t like the extreme cold.


    On my shoulder, Xiao Xueqi seems to like this environment very much. The appearance of lying lazily on my shoulder before dumping is like an elf flying around me.


    The little face looked very excited.


    She is the spirit of ice!


    The appearance of the little guy attracted the attention of calsas. The old guy''s pale eyes that had been frozen stiff turned around and looked at Xiao Xueqi. I don''t know whether this guy''s eyes are still useful.


    "This little... Well, the children are quite unique."


    Frowned, I didn''t say a word.


    "That smell is a little like lissandro."


    The old guy is really crafty, but he can see the origin of xiaoxueqi all at once.


    But I just hummed: "they are all people who master the power of frost. Similarity is inevitable."


    "That''s right."


    Calthas did not delve into this issue.


    We continued to advance from mid air.


    The Arctic Circle is not the Antarctic circle. There is land in the Antarctic, but the Arctic Ocean.


    There is no place to stay except icebergs floating above Arctic Ocean.


    The cold wind is howling, like a knife. The lower and lower temperature makes us feel a little uncomfortable, but it''s just a little uncomfortable.


    It''s so cold that we can''t stop.


    "Wait a minute, look over there!"

 Chapter 1195

    Our speed is very fast. It hasn''t been too long. We have entered the interior of the Arctic circle.


    We don''t know where we have gone, but it doesn''t feel too far, even if we don''t reach the center of the Arctic circle.


    Some icebergs could be seen floating on the sea before, but I don''t know when those floating icebergs have completely disappeared.


    What is left under my feet has completely turned into ice that I don''t know how thick. Those ice have not melted for many years. They are extremely solid. There is no problem compared with land.


    Even if the dragon''s body landed on the ice, the flame and the weight of the Dragon could not bloom the ice immediately.


    Just then, calthas suddenly said, "look over there!"


    We looked down calthas''s arm.


    It''s on the left front. I don''t know how many kilometers away. It seems that the ice under your feet has become uneven because of the long cold.


    Like a mountain, it rises out of thin air, surrounded by bulging hills.


    The only peak stands in the cold ice, which is particularly dazzling.


    Of course, what attracts us is not the huge ice peak, but the appearance above the ice peak.


    A huge purple black hole with a diameter of more than ten meters appears above the ice peak. It looks so big from our side.


    Black hole!


    Finally saw this guy.


    I only saw this thing on the satellite map before, but now I see it with my own eyes, which makes people feel very different.


    Compared with satellite images, what I saw with my own eyes this time is more intuitive and more terrible.


    Satellite images can only give a blurred image, which seems to be the case.


    But now, when we see that picture in person, our hearts can''t help clicking.


    Purple black, a very strong color, like ink, is almost emerging from the black hole.


    And the black hole is not stationary. Looking from our side, we can clearly see that the black hole is rotating rapidly like a vortex.


    The violent rotation, with an unimaginable sense of power, seems to be swallowing the energy around us. A terrible pulling force even appears on us out of thin air.


    Even across a long distance, we can feel the pulling force directly through the skin, as if it directly acts on the soul. We want to pull our soul out of the body and into the endless darkness.


    That terrible feeling made us all change our faces, tremble one by one, and get rid of that terrible and strange feeling. The expression on our faces was very ugly.


    At such a distance, there is such a terrible force. If you really let the black hole open completely, what can you do?


    The expression on his face took a touch of fear and shock, looked at each other, and was dignified.


    "What are we going to do now? Is it going to be like this?" ah Shen said in a muffled voice.


    The extreme gloom made ah Shen feel uncomfortable all over.


    "Wait a minute, what about marzaha?" I asked.


    Here, we only saw the black hole, not the shadow of marzaha, and we didn''t see the guy in the previous satellite images.


    "Let me do it," said ash.


    Then his hands opened and his dexterous hands shook gently. In a second, two Falcon spirits had appeared.


    Then the spirit of the Falcon spread its wings and roared in the direction of the ice peak.


    But soon, ash''s face changed.


    When the Falcon was approaching the ice peak, ash suddenly felt as if he had completely lost control of the two Falcon spirits. He flew into the sky completely out of control and flew directly towards the black hole.


    devour!


    The terrible pulling force from the black hole is pulling the Falcon spirit to the endless black hole.


    Then the spirit of the Falcon disappeared.


    The original picture in front of us suddenly disappeared at this time.


    But at the moment when the spirit of Falcon disappeared, they still completed their task well, and the projected picture was displayed in front of us.


    Although it is only fleeting, we still see it very clearly.


    Just below the black hole is the towering ice peak. The whole body is a huge piece of ice, thousands of meters high.


    At the moment when the spirit of Falcon crossed the ice peak, we saw the picture inside the ice peak.


    The whole ice peak was completely hollowed out, showing a huge hole in the middle, which directly extended to the foot of the ice peak, and even to the place under the cold ice at the foot.


    I don''t know how deep it is, but strands of purple and black silk are constantly emerging from the hole in the ice peak!


    Those purple black silk threads, as soon as they appeared, were swallowed up by the fast-rotating black hole. After swallowing these forces, the black hole seemed to increase slowly.


    Although slightly unobservable.


    Marzaha! That guy is deep in the ice peak. He doesn''t know what he''s doing hiding deep underground in the Arctic Circle, but it''s certain that there''s absolutely nothing good.


    That guy is manipulating the expansion of the black hole.


    "At this time, no one should say to retreat? Let''s do it." his mouth was cracked, and the frozen lips were covered with solidified blood. At this moment, calsas looked even more terrible.


    Do it!


    At this point, it is even more impossible to retreat.


    One by one, they took out their weapons, and their strength began to surge.


    Although it is said that the spirit of the Falcon is swallowed by the black hole, we believe in our own strength. With our strength, we will never be easily swallowed by the black hole.


    The black hole exists in mid air. We don''t know how to destroy the black hole, but we know how to stop the continued expansion of the black hole.


    As long as marzaha is killed, the black hole will naturally lose its expansion capital.


    The giant Hydra has appeared in her hand. Ruiwen next to me also took out her own epee. A touch of green spread on the sword body in an instant. The broken sword was recast!


    The potion in God''s hand was directly stabbed on his shoulder.


    "Move!"


    With a roar, the battle began instantly.


    Ghost trot!


    The speed expanded to the limit in an instant. Ah Shen Ruiwen and I were the first of them, one by one, and took the lead in rushing forward.


    The body is like sliding fast on the ground.


    That speed is fast to the limit. In just a few seconds, I have rushed to the ice peak.


    Jump forward, grasp the giant Hydra in your hand, and an axe with an unusually bright light instantly cleaves down from the sky.


    Click!


    Those cold ice have been frozen for many years. They are very strong, but no matter how strong the ice is, it is always just cold ice.


    Under the sharp edge of the giant Hydra, the cold ice was nothing at all. The powerful power of the axe immediately stood high and hissed directly to the bottom. Even the terrible and thick glacier at the foot appeared huge cracks.


    A mountain peak with a radius of at least hundreds of meters and a height of nearly kilometers was directly divided into two by the axe, and the crack cut by the axe was directly blown open.


    Not to mention, my axe just fell, Ruiwen''s body appeared beside me, holding the huge heavy sword in her hands, her slim body rotated, and swept across from the foot of the iceberg in the middle.


    Click! The sword Qi inside spread out instantly, and the iceberg was directly cut off by laziness. Those ice blocks could not stop the terrible sword Qi.


    One horizontal and one vertical, the whole iceberg is directly divided into four pieces.


    "Get out of the way!"


    At this time, the roar of a god sounded from behind. Ruiwen and I grabbed the weapons in our hands and quickly retreated. We only saw the strong a God behind us, who was like a hulk, waving a huge mace and rushing over.


    That''s the weapon of troll king trandel, bone breaking stick!


    That weight, that size is the best for a God.


    Grasp the broken bone stick full of sharp spikes, wave it hard, and hit the iceberg directly.


    Boom!

 Chapter 1196

    Boom!


    The violent sound is like thunder.


    At this time, the whole glacier seemed to be shaking violently. Then I saw that the glacier in front of me seemed to bear some terrible weight and burst open.


    For a moment, the dazzling ice flowers were flying all over the sky, which was particularly dazzling.


    An axe, a sword, a stick!


    Three people, three attacks, that kilometer high iceberg exploded in front of us. Nothing remained, and the surrounding still echoed under that terrible force.


    Even on the thousand year old ice under our feet, there were a trace of cracks because of the strong tremor.


    It seems that it snows all around. In a short time, it is covered with a thick layer. Broken ice pieces and ice fragments are spread on the ground. Some ice fragments still look very sharp, like knives.


    But these are not what we pay attention to.


    After exploding the iceberg, the three of us quickly retreated. After the white ice crystals completely scattered, we finally saw the figure inside the iceberg.


    A not tall, even weak figure appeared in front of us, showing his real appearance under the mask of Bingfeng.


    Maybe, in some ways, that guy looks like a normal human, if it''s not for the strange purple energy around him.


    We don''t know if this guy can still be counted as a human.


    Wearing strange clothes and a strange hood on his head, he wrapped his whole head in it.


    What you can see from the hood is not a normal human face, but a strange purple black jumping flame.


    Gloomy, evil, filled with that disgusting and frightening smell.


    This is the prophet of nothingness, marzaha.


    The representative of void power, a madman who has been swallowed up by void.


    He used to be a great prophet, but now he has completely become the representative of the power of the void. He has abandoned all his dignity and glory as a human being and only wants to summon the void creatures and destroy everything that can be destroyed.


    In this short time, others have quickly dispersed in this place, showing a circle, completely surrounding marzaha in the middle.


    Even calthas''s destructive power is expanding.


    Marzaha is the enemy of all, and emptiness is the enemy of all.


    No matter what happened between the two sides before, these people chose to work together in the face of marzaha.


    Marzaha''s own strength is quite terrible. After being instilled in the void, his own strength doubled at this time.


    The giant mouth of the abyss, the monster that can swallow everything, was summoned by marzaha.


    After we interrupted the ceremony, marzaha didn''t seem angry. He seemed to have lost his anger. He just scanned everything around with a pair of cold eyes.


    We also know that it''s no use talking to this guy who has lost his reason.


    He has been completely controlled by the void. The only way we want to end this black hole is to kill this guy.


    Now there are so many experts gathered here, from demigods such as narcissus and kalthas to powerful lives such as dragons, and angels such as Kyle and mogana.


    Under the gathering of so many experts, there is almost nothing we can''t kill, except the energy body of zelas.


    Marzaha is obviously not in this ranks.


    "Do it! Dark shackles!" moganna whispered and took the lead in the attack.


    The black chain appeared in his hand instantly, just like a python, directly facing the front.


    Behind him, karthas''s hands have been opened, the secret code in his hands has been turned quickly, and the desolation of death has been detonated at the feet of marzaha.


    The Dragon roared, his wings opened, his body dived from mid air, his mouth opened, and a big mouth swallowed it directly.


    As for Nethers, a flame burning directly in the soul quickly spread forward.


    Even the nine tail demon fox is the same. The strange fire of the demon fox is burning violently. The blazing flame seems to want to completely melt the cold ice around him.


    For a moment, the surroundings entered an extremely chaotic and crazy situation.


    Five masters shot at the same time. Maybe there is no power in this world to resist this attack.


    Seriously, although we all know that marzaha is a terrible guy, the real terror of this guy is after calling out the void. Before that, even if marzaha is powerful, he is almost like kalsas.


    With so many experts here, no one would think that marzaha could survive in this situation.


    But... We seem to have overlooked something.


    Marzaha, this damned void prophet, may bring us an unforgettable surprise.


    We forgot that this guy... Has opened the void.


    Although relatively speaking, it is only a small gap, but this small gap is enough for the void prophet to borrow the power of the void.


    Seeing that the powerful forces around him have been surrounded, but this guy seems to have not felt this force at all.


    Just slightly raised his head, looked at the black hole above his head, and his hands were like praying.


    Then I only saw that light was projected from the huge black hole above marzaha''s head.


    The light just scattered down and immediately turned into terrible lives.


    It looks like a strange life like a spider, but it is more ferocious and cruel than a spider. All eight legs are sharp weapons. These spiders are pure monsters condensed from the power of emptiness.


    Just a dozen or so just appeared, but in an instant, those dozen or so became more and more, dense, with marzaha as the center, almost completely turned into a sea of spiders around, covering this huge area.


    The virtual spirit summoned by the nothingness swarm!


    We immediately understood this skill, but... Seeing the dense and hairy appearance in front of us, we only felt cold and creepy in our hearts.


    In the game, the virtual spirits that marzaha can summon are very limited, but now it seems that marzaha will not be affected at all. These virtual spirits can summon as many as they want, which is completely out of control.


    The dark shackles had roared through the air, and virtual spirits jumped directly to stop the attack of the dark shackles on marzaha.


    Crackling!


    Those virtual spirits couldn''t resist mogana''s big move.


    As soon as virtual spirits touched them, they were shocked to pieces by the surging dark forces on the dark shackles and disappeared.


    But those virtual spirits are the dead who are not afraid of death. No matter what the outcome of the previous virtual spirit is, the latter virtual spirit will not be afraid at all.


    Roaring one by one, he continued to rush forward. I don''t know whether he paid the price of dozens or hundreds of virtual spirits, and the dark shackles were finally intercepted.


    The whole dark chain was wrapped around the body of the virtual spirit, and mogana was even unable to wave the occupied dark shackles.


    Seeing that the dark shackles are still some distance away from marzaha, moganna can only reluctantly detonate the dark shackles.


    With a bang, the dark shackles were directly killed, and then a large blank appeared in front of him.


    That''s the ghost who was killed by the explosion.


    But the next second, those empty places will be filled with the reappearance of the virtual spirit.


    Under this black hole, marzaha is almost invincible. Apart from the skills of this nothingness swarm, we can fall into despair and summon countless virtual spirits.


    The flame of Nethers directly burned a large area, and the curse of calthas also directly caused a large blank. The claws of the giant dragon tore up an unknown number of virtual spirits.


    But... It''s useless!

 Chapter 1197

    No matter how many virtual spirits we kill, these virtual spirits will appear again in the next second. The power projected from the void is almost unimaginable!


    In this way, only with this move, the nothingness insects can kill us. We are different from marzaha. This guy can use the power in the nothingness to summon these nothingness insects infinitely, but we can''t.


    A long battle is quite disadvantageous to us. We may not be able to support such a long battle.


    "SANA, it''s up to you!"


    Turning around, I said to Sona.


    "Yes!" SANA understood what I meant.


    At that moment, the Erhua Guqin appeared in front of him immediately. His slim body began to roar around. There were strange waves, and the slender fingers of a pair of slender hands began to fluctuate quickly on the string.


    Desperate silence!


    It''s also SANA''s big move, which can exert unimaginable power when dealing with groups of enemies who can''t be counted.


    It can even be said that the more enemies there are, the more destructive this move will be until all the enemies are destroyed humanitarianally.


    Desperate silence is a piece of music.


    SANA can control all her powers to burst out in an instant, and can also continuously release that terrible sound wave when playing this music.


    The power of those virtual spirits is not very strong. It can be said that each of us will not be afraid when facing hundreds of virtual spirits. We all have the strength to easily solve these virtual spirits.


    However, these disgusting virtual spirits are blocked in front of us, so that we can''t attack marzaha and constantly consume our strength. This is the most disgusting place.


    With the playing of Sona music, a fatal move appeared.


    When the sound wave diffused in the past moment, those virtual spirits could not bear the strong impact brought by the sound wave immediately, and their bodies were all broken.


    The originally dense virtual spirits were even emptied at this moment.


    The opportunity finally came.


    The dragon also saw the opportunity, roared, and his huge body dived directly.


    Marzaha''s counterattack also appeared. He couldn''t see any action of this guy at all. A large number of purple meteors appeared out of thin air and quickly fell towards the dragon.


    With the impact of meteors, there is still a fierce flame burning on it. Even the dragon will feel afraid of that power.


    Involuntarily, the Dragon soared into the air, trying to avoid the impact of meteors.


    However, a strange scene appeared. It was clear that the Dragon avoided the impact of meteors, but just behind the dragon, where there were no meteors, there suddenly appeared a huge stone with a flame burning on it. It hit the dragon''s body with a bang. Only a moan was heard, and the dragon''s body was immediately hit on the ground.


    On the dragon''s back, a huge wound was smashed out, and blood gushed wildly.


    Ghost illusion!


    Another unique skill of marzaha, which has amazing destructive power. The most important thing is that this move can make people appear all kinds of illusions. What you see is not necessarily true. You don''t know where that attack will appear.


    But this also gave others a chance. Nethers took the opportunity to break into the restricted area. A move of withering has been extended. Withering can absorb a person''s vitality. For ordinary people with ability, Nethers can even absorb this guy''s life in the shortest time.


    But this time, Narcissus also miscalculated.


    Withering has not absorbed any vitality at all. Marzaha''s body has been completely penetrated by the power of emptiness. No matter how it is absorbed, marzaha will not be old at all. On the contrary, he was directly shaken out by a void door of marzaha.


    Spirit raid!


    Dark shackles!


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the other two masters finally sent their attacks to marzaha.


    Only two violent roars were heard, and marzaha''s body trembled violently! The purple flame that was originally full of was quickly suppressed at this time.


    Finally attacked the void prophet himself.


    No one will miss such an excellent opportunity. One by one, the prophets surrounded the void is a fat beating.


    But the void prophet is definitely an expert. Moreover, the void door has been opened above his head. The void prophet can almost continuously obtain powerful power from it. It can be said that the combat effectiveness of the void prophet has almost doubled out of thin air at this time.


    This guy''s counterattack is also very ferocious. All kinds of forces are used in turn, and everyone is black and blue.


    But the void prophet is only one person after all, surrounded by so many powerful people on our side.


    Although ah Shen, Shang Qi and even mu mu can basically exert very limited power, so many experts and us are still unbearable to the void prophet.


    Even if you can get strength from the void, it is still difficult to defeat four hands with two fists.


    If we continue like this, we can wipe out marzaha in half an hour at most. When the virtual air support can''t keep up with us.


    In fact, the strongest power of marzaha in reality is not the grip of Hades. That move is indeed very destructive.


    But by comparison, the move that marzaha can summon the virtual spirit without limit is the most terrible.


    But this move was destroyed by Sona.


    Supporting input Hua to play for a long time is very stressful for SANA. SANA can''t bear it, but SANA knows that she can''t relax until the battle is over.


    The strings continued to fluctuate, the sound waves were still spreading, and the virtual spirit just summoned was destroyed in an instant, so that the void prophet could only passively face the siege from all directions.


    Seeing that the void prophet had almost been suppressed, I couldn''t bear it. At this time, a strange scene appeared, and a different wave suddenly came from the ground under my feet.


    It''s like something is walking under the cold ice. The speed is very slow, but we can feel that the wave is spreading towards SANA''s position.


    Nether beast!


    At that moment, a name came out of my mind.


    The void hiding beast is also a member of the void family. Will this guy show up here to help when marzaha is ready to open the void.


    The answer is yes.


    Nether beasts can travel underground.


    We can barely do it in the cold ice, but the speed is seriously limited.


    After greeting ash, sister Dao, Elise, leflean, Ruiwen, Sarah and akali, we were temporarily out of the siege of marzaha.


    The void hiding beast is the strongest of all the void family members. She ran away before. This time may be the best time to completely solve this guy.


    This guy may not know that we are all aware of her movements under the ground.


    Just when we were ten meters away from SANA, we stopped.


    I looked at Ruiwen and the two stood apart.


    The Tomahawk and the Epee in his hand were raised almost at the same time. Looking at the ice below, he suddenly cut down with force.


    Boom... CLICK!


    Only a clear sound was heard, and two cracks appeared on the ice.


    It quickly extended out. In the middle of the crack, the cold ice suddenly broke. Inside the cold ice, a void hiding beast wriggling towards SANA suddenly appeared in front of us.


    Barrage time!


    Upanish! Fei Ye!


    Ten thousand arrows!


    Phantom chain!


    Supreme blade!


    Poisonous spider!


    In an instant, all the people around threw their attacks into the split hole.


    Pitifully, the empty and reclusive beast was attacked by such a terrible attack immediately before he even had time to climb out from under the ground.


    The fierce attack and dense attack are very fatal to the empty earth beast.


    I only saw a large amount of blood bursting out from the ice cave, and there was a bright red in front of me!

 Chapter 1198

    This empty and reclusive beast is also a pity. This guy can be regarded as an expert with very good strength.


    After all, she is the most powerful Queen in the void family. Even if her strength is not as strong as Lisandro and calsas, she will never be so weak as now.


    But there''s no way. It''s not the favorite desert of the netherworld beast, but the Arctic ice zone.


    Life like the nether world beast is more seriously affected by the bad environment than other lives. In this place, the nether world beast''s ability to travel silently under the ground has also been seriously affected, losing its previous ability to come and go without a trace.


    In addition, we are targeted in advance, and the strength of us is not the same.


    Seize a chance and give it to that guy right away.


    When fighting with marzaha, we don''t want any interference here, so apart from SANA, others are the strongest attack.


    The dense power directly split the ice and burst on the empty earth beast.


    The power of terror brought fatal damage. The ice surface was broken. Those attacks cut countless scars on the emptiness and hiding beast, and fresh blood splashed out. There was a dazzling blood red on the ice around.


    Suddenly, he was fatally attacked. The empty earth beast roared in pain, and its huge body twisted and struggled on the ground.


    We can clearly see that the black and red holes in the guy''s body are particularly frightening, which directly caused extremely serious injuries to the void hiding beast.


    The guy was in pain and was ready to continue diving to avoid our attack.


    But don''t forget, on our side, there is an expert who holds the power of ice. That will never give this guy a chance to escape.


    It was a huge loss for us to fail to kill the nether beast last time. This time, we will never let this kind of thing happen again.


    Click!


    The void hiding beast just wanted to continue to dive and escape our attack, but just started to move, this guy suddenly found that the cold ice under himself had become extremely hard.


    Originally, the ice here is very hard, but he can barely break the ice and walk in the glacier.


    But now, she took root and almost broke her head.


    In his heart, he was so frightened that the empty and reclusive beast rushed around to break through.


    However, the ice around has become the same, just like a huge iron pimple. No matter how this guy conflicts, he can''t break through it.


    This guy doesn''t know. Now xiaoxueqi is proud on my shoulder.


    This is the power of the little guy. She controls the cold ice around her. In a short time, she highly strengthens these cold ice and has indestructible power. Even the empty earth beast can''t penetrate through these cold ice.


    Not to mention, under the control of xiaoxueqi, the broken ice around suddenly wriggled, and the ice crystals turned into chains. They were extremely sharp. In the sound of puff, puff, puff, puff, those chains directly penetrated the body of the empty land animal and wrapped the guy like zongzi.


    Poor beast. Now he is completely trapped here. He can do nothing but cry loudly.


    And this lament soon came to an end.


    With the next round of attack, this guy has no chance to dodge.


    The huge body was directly divided, surrounded by red marks, and even the soul mark fell into my hands.


    It was easier to get rid of the void hiding beast than expected. I think we were forced by these people before.


    This guy also made a lot of efforts for the fall of s city at that time. Is it revenge now?


    I don''t know about the relationship between the nether world beast and marzaha, but obviously, the death of the nether world beast makes marzaha very angry. The strong man who has been suppressed by other experts seems to have a sharp rise in his breath because of the death of the nether world beast.


    The purple red flame on his body was jumping violently, and bursts of roars like wild animals came from his throat.


    "Kill... Kill... Devour!"


    Strange words came from marzaha''s throat.


    At this moment, around marzaha, so many experts such as dragon, Nine Tailed Fox, moganna, Nethers and kalsas surrounded him and beat him to death.


    Before long, marzaha''s strength will be completely exhausted, and then marzaha will die.


    However, no one thought that at this time, marzaha suddenly went into a rage.


    With that angry roar, his breath suddenly soared. At the same time, even at the top of marzaha''s head, a large stream of purple black energy in the void black hole burst out from the black hole.


    Roar... Roar!


    The beast''s roar reached a limit at this moment.


    The force on the surface of marzaha''s body even formed a strong impact and suppression, which made those people unbearable.


    Which of these people is not a cunning expert?


    In particular, the two old foxes, Nethers and calsas, were treacherous. As soon as they saw that the situation was wrong, they retreated quickly.


    As for the Nine Tailed Fox, Mo ganna, and even the dragon, they immediately began to retreat, but their actions were a little late.


    Such a little time has brought the same consequences as disaster.


    In front of marzaha, a gate suddenly opened.


    The gate of death, that is the gate of Hades.


    The gate of the underworld was connected with the black hole in the sky. A huge palm directly came out of the gate of the underworld and swept across it like a huge ghost claw.


    One by one wanted to avoid, but it was too late.


    Moganna was in the most nearby position and was directly grasped by the huge palm of her hand.


    Grip of Hades!


    Marzaha''s trick.


    Instantly suppress the target for five seconds. During the suppression period, the target cannot make any movement. At the same time, a zone full of void energy is created in most areas around the target. The void energy zone will last for ten seconds and cause 10% damage to the target every second.


    In other words, if you eat the damage for ten seconds, you will die.


    Moreover, after the release of the grip of the underworld, thousands of empty underworld life parts can be summoned from the door of the underworld.


    The destructive power of this move can be said to be more terrible than any hero''s big move.


    Five seconds of suppression, plus 10% of the damage per second, it can be said that in these five seconds, you lose half of your life.


    How long can you last with five seconds left? This kind of damage completely ignores defense and any rules. In addition, the negative energy zone is very wide.


    And after it is over, it can summon thousands of empty lives!


    So far, I have never seen such a terrible move. Even the endless anger of Tamil can only live for five seconds. Kyle''s divine shelter is just the limit of three seconds. This guy can suppress in five seconds and kill in ten seconds!


    The negative energy of the void was instantly emitted from the huge grip of the underworld, and the surroundings immediately became gray.


    The Nine Tailed Fox and the dragon, who were hiding slowly, were immediately attacked. With a moan, there were more scars on their bodies.


    And that kind of negative energy zone spreads very fast, but for them, it is like a swamp, extremely viscous and inconvenient to move.


    It took the dragon and the Nine Tailed Fox two seconds to break out. There were already large scars on their bodies. They were panting and pale. The fear in their eyes could not be covered up anyway.


    The situation of moganna is much worse.


    Directly caught by the grip of the underworld, moganna lost the chance to escape. Under the state of repression, she can only passively bear this fatal injury.


    "Divine shelter!"


    At this time, I still have a deep sisterhood.


    Kyle could not see his own sister die in this pain anyway. A sacred shelter had been shrouded in the past.

 Chapter 1199

    Divine shelter!


    The holy power has been shrouded over. For three seconds, she is absolutely invincible. However, although moganna will not be hurt for the time being, she is still under the control of the grip of the underworld and can''t get rid of it.


    Three seconds are fleeting.


    Just at the end of that layer of divine shelter, another layer of divine shelter also landed at the same time.


    That''s Dao language.


    Dao language can be said to be an apprentice jointly educated by Kyle and Katrina. Dao language can use the power of two people. However, Dao language can''t compare with Kyle in mastering these powers.


    Kyle''s big move can last invincible for three seconds, but the sword language can only last more than * * *.


    But now, even a second is particularly precious.


    When the effect of divine protection ended again, moganna immediately began to be hurt.


    In the negative energy zone, a large amount of blood suddenly appeared on moganna''s body, and her face was as pale as gold paper.


    It was not easy to wait until the grip of the underworld disappeared for five seconds. Before she was seriously hurt, mogana immediately spread her wings and flew out.


    As long as you can escape from this area, even if you need to delay for some time, you can survive.


    But Morgana, and even everyone else, underestimated the power of marzaha.


    When the claw has just disappeared, the gate of the underworld has not been closed, and the skill time of the grip of the underworld has not ended, the danger has come again.


    From the gate of the underworld, huge figures suddenly came out.


    These Pluto appear faster than expected. For others, the negative energy zone is like a swamp, but for these Pluto, it is like a fish in water and will not be affected at all.


    It seems that marzaha released this grip of the underworld, which also consumed very serious strength. He was half kneeling and gasped slightly.


    But when this big move was released, there was a strange ferocious smile from marzahadon, especially with the emergence of these ghost beasts, marzahadon became more crazy.


    These dark beasts belong to a kind of empty life.


    And some of the more powerful ones in the void life.


    The strength of these nether beasts is many times stronger than that of ordinary members of the void family.


    You say that the void eye can absorb knowledge without limit? You said that the huge mouth of the abyss could devour everything and expand his body. You said that the void predator could evolve infinitely?


    Their potential seems to be really great. If they are given enough time and opportunities, they may really become a very powerful existence, but in front of the Pluto, those are rubbish. Even if the three of them have evolved for a hundred years and a thousand years, their strength will not be the opponent of these Pluto.


    The high-level beings in the void life, even if they are born, have such terrible power. They don''t have the ability to evolve because they don''t need it at all.


    Although it is said that it is only a separate body, the power of these separate bodies will not be weaker than that of the empty earth beast.


    Imagine the sudden appearance of hundreds of empty earth beasts around here. What is it like?


    Even a master like Nethers is expected to be killed!


    Well, the end has come. Welcome to the embrace of death.


    Marzaha was laughing wildly.


    Those dark beasts look strange. Some have a cow like head and a huge body, but they walk upright and hold a huge axe in their hands, which can cut mountains and stones. Some have the face of a war horse, insidious and deceitful, and the spear in their hands is particularly sharp.


    In an instant, the dense dark beasts had covered the whole negative energy zone, and mogana''s escape path was directly intercepted.


    In this kind of place, moganna has been hurt constantly, and her combat effectiveness has been weakened, and the strength of these underworld beasts is very strong, and the number is countless.


    In this case, mogana is not an opponent at all.


    When the last few seconds have passed, mogana may not have 50% of her combat power left. In this case, she will almost die.


    Seeing this, Kyle and others changed their faces. Even the dragon and Narcissus hesitated a little, and then rushed back into the area covered by negative energy in an attempt to rescue moganna.


    But the defense of these damn ghost beasts is too tight. Even if these experts want to break through and enter, it is very difficult.


    The same is true in the sky, where large areas are almost completely blocked.


    It was a terrible scene, almost desperate.


    But after all, moganna is not an ordinary strong man. After all, she is an angel who has lived for unknown years. Even in this case, moganna still hasn''t lost hope, supporting her shield and resisting rounds of attacks.


    Although the injury on her body was getting worse, mogana also survived the most critical time of those seconds.


    At the end of five seconds, the surrounding negative energy zone disappears rapidly.


    Moganna finally waited until this time. Her wings opened and her body rushed into the sky, trying to escape from here.


    Moganna urgently needs a few seconds of rest to recover from her injury. This situation is too serious.


    But... Moganna''s good abacus was broken alive.


    The negative energy zone disappeared, but these Hades did not disappear. SANA''s desperate silence had little effect on these Hades.


    Among these underworld beasts, there is also a bull headed underworld with the largest body and the strongest strength. Its body is as tall and strong as a stone pillar.


    Just as moganna took off, the giant axe in the guy''s hand roared in an instant.


    In mid air, mogana had no time to dodge.


    The expression on his face looked extremely frightened. He only saw that the axe flashed a dazzling light, and a long strip of blood suddenly sprayed out in the air.


    Under that force, moganna''s body was directly split out like a sandbag, and blood gushed.


    This time, she almost split Morgana''s body in two.


    But this is not the most terrible.


    The most terrible thing is behind moganna. Behind moganna, it is the black hole. Under the pull of the power of the Taurus and the black hole swallowing power, moganna''s body is completely uncontrollable and collides with the black hole.


    When moganna encounters the black hole, it may be completely swallowed up. This is a situation that none of us can expect.


    One by one, Kyle opened his wings and wanted to come to rescue, but it was too late.


    Moganna wanted to prop up her wings again, but under the chop just now, moganna''s wings were seriously damaged. For a moment, this situation was almost complete despair.


    "No!"


    At this time, even Morgana couldn''t help but hear a sad cry.


    Seeing moganna''s body less than five meters away from the black hole behind her, it seems that there is no chance of rescue at all.


    Maybe I can only watch moganna die.


    However, changes have emerged.


    Flash!


    As soon as my body flashed past, I immediately hugged Morgana''s body.


    I don''t know why I did it.


    I can''t help but know how dangerous my actions are in this situation.


    I may be swallowed up by an empty black hole with Morgana, and then die in an instant, even without residue.


    But at this time, I still made this decision.


    Maybe it''s because moganna has helped s city so many times and helped so much. Without moganna, s city may not last until now.


    Perhaps, although it symbolizes evil, it is actually a simple woman, which can be regarded as my friend. Perhaps, if Morgana dies, Kyle will be very sad and I will be very sad.


    That''s it.


    I acted. A flash appeared behind moganna and hugged her.


    Suddenly she was hugged by someone. As soon as moganna saw that it was me, someone came to save herself. Moganna''s face was not happy, but full of fear. She opened her mouth and seemed to be shouting something loudly.

 Chapter 1200

    I know what moganna wants to express!


    Now this situation is very dangerous. Mogana herself knows this situation better than anyone else.


    At this time, even if I can flash over, can I still flash away with Morgana?


    I can still use an endless bondage, but that''s me. I can''t take people with me.


    Moganna knows me better. In this case, is there any other meaning except one more person dead?


    Moganna has killed countless lives. It can be said that moganna is a very indifferent type of life and doesn''t care about life and death at all.


    But at this time, moganna didn''t want this man to die! Even if she is going to die soon, mogana is unwilling to let this person die with her.


    "Close your eyes." suddenly a voice came from your ear.


    Morgana almost subconsciously closed her eyes.


    Then the next second, I held moganna''s body in one hand, my right hand suddenly opened, and a metal chain appeared out of thin air.


    It was a very strong chain that I smelted more than a dozen endless blades. When this chain was first used, it was when I subdued the dragon.


    And this is the second time this chain has appeared.


    With the power of metal manipulation, the chain suddenly roared past at a speed exceeding the speed of sound, and almost instantly wound around the dragon''s claws.


    "Take off!"


    I screamed loudly.


    The Dragon roared and didn''t even take off immediately. He dived from the ground and went out directly. After a few steps, the chain finally popped straight.


    The super attraction was felt when I held moganna. The terrible force has been tearing my body and dragging my body back into the black hole.


    The closer it is to the black hole, the stronger the attraction. I even feel that I may not be able to withstand that force even on the ground.


    Even if the chain is wrapped around the dragon, our body is still retreating. Until I can even feel the roaring sound from the black hole behind me, our body finally stops.


    A little turned around and looked behind me. In a trance, I seemed to be able to see countless ferocious monsters with teeth and claws through the black hole. They seemed to be waiting for us to be swallowed up, and then ruthlessly tore us to pieces.


    The dragon''s body suddenly paused.


    Then the next second, the Dragon roared angrily, and the wings finally opened. Under a forced exhalation fan, the chain suddenly clattered. Under the powerful force of the dragon''s complete expansion, like a rapidly separated magnet, our bodies finally separated from the scope of the black hole.


    The attraction becomes smaller and smaller until the body hovers in mid air with the chain.


    I escaped death. I''m sweating all over.


    Just that taste is really quite powerless.


    I almost thought I was going to hang up.


    When we reached mid air, moganna opened her eyes and looked around. I could feel moganna''s relief.


    Release the chain and land from the sky.


    At the same time, a healing technique has been released on mogana.


    Kyle and Dao Yu also hurriedly came to assist in treatment to recover moganna''s injury.


    "Cough..." Kyle coughed softly.


    Moganna found that I was still holding her. It was rare that her face turned red and quickly broke free from my arms.


    But anyway, I saved her after all, so moganna still thanked her reasonably.


    "You''re welcome. If you die, I''ll be very sad." I couldn''t help joking.


    But what I didn''t expect was that moganna was stunned by this joke and stared at me with a pair of beautiful eyes, which were full of incredible.


    That face is even more red.


    "What''s the matter?" I still scratched my head. I don''t know what''s going on.


    "Nothing." moganna quickly shook her head.


    Kyle''s eyes were helpless. Kyle had been talking to the knife for a long time. He was about used to the way people on earth talk. I knew that I was just joking.


    But Morgana doesn''t understand. She has lived alone for so long and doesn''t understand the sophistication of the world.


    This sentence may have been taken seriously by Morgana. From Morgana''s point of view, it is... Confession.


    Of course, I don''t know the impact of my casual remark. I still don''t understand why the atmosphere around me suddenly becomes a little strange.


    "Hey, can you come and help me? I can''t hold it anymore." Nathan''s voice came from behind.


    When we were all resting, Nethers was the only one who was still resisting the attack of those dark beasts. This situation was quite helpless for Nethers. He was so old that he was used to death.


    The number of these ghost beasts is amazing, and their strength is also very strong. It''s very difficult to deal with them. Only Nethers can''t hold it alone.


    As soon as we heard this, we reacted and threw ourselves back into the battlefield one by one.


    Although marzaha looks very weak now, these dark beasts stopped us. At this time, marzaha is rapidly recovering his strength from the energy emerging from the void.


    This is a situation we don''t want to see.


    "Requiem!"


    I don''t know when a low voice has sounded nearby.


    Calthas, an old and crafty guy, finally launched an attack. With the Requiem, light, suspended above the heads of the dark beasts, and then with the sound of bang, the power of the Requiem was released.


    The power of Requiem is absolutely more terrible than Sona''s desperate silence. So many forces are concentrated together, and the damage explodes instantly.


    Desperate silence can''t deal with the ghost beast. Requiem can.


    One by one, the dark beasts exploded and their bodies were torn apart.


    Only a few powerful Pluto beasts survived this attack, but their bodies were also suppressed on the ground and could not move.


    Go to hell!


    In the roar, I rushed at the bull headed ghost. It was this guy before and almost killed moganna.


    When the Tomahawk swept, only a puff was heard, and a great head was cut off directly.


    Without the threat of these dark beasts, everyone''s eyes focused on marzaha again.


    The dense attacks scattered again.


    Marzaha hasn''t had time to fully recover his strength, and the grip of Hades is still cooling. At this moment, marzaha can''t bear the attack of so many of us.


    The power of terror is scattered like raindrops.


    Marzaha roared angrily, and the black holes in the sky were fluctuating violently. He wanted to give marzaha more power, but it was too late.


    Roaring cautiously, a god punched marzaha, and the unlucky guy was directly hit and flew out.


    New moon sweep!


    Behind him, Shang Qi''s long gun swept out in the moonlight. A huge hole was directly torn in marzaha''s body. Before he could fall, a crossbow and arrow shot directly behind him, and the top of his head was completely penetrated.


    The thorn of avarosa!


    The arrow like a javelin opened a huge hole in marzaha''s chest!


    The poor guy, now completely turned into a puppet, can only continue to bear our attack.


    Dark shackles and shadow chains are wrapped around him. This guy is almost completely controlled and can''t do anything.


    "Die!"


    Two muzzles were stuffed into marzaha''s wounds, and the bullets shot out wildly.


    Barrage time!


    Only this time, those barrages became different.


    Bullets were shot into marzaha''s body and immediately exploded directly. Only a crackling sound was heard. All those bullets exploded in marzaha''s body. The body seemed to have been bombed by countless bombs. The whole body was torn apart and countless flesh and blood floated around.


    Even the bones were blown to pieces at this time.


    New barrage time, new bullets, new effects!

 Chapter 1201

    Sarah is also improving her strength.


    But Sarah doesn''t have AI Xi''s avalosa ice bow, nor Sina''s input, nor Ruiwen''s Rune Epee, nor the powerful weapon that aria inherited from her father.


    Sona''s weapon is two small pistols. Although the two pistols can exert considerable power in Sarah''s hand, that power is not enough.


    After seeing the power of avaloza''s ice bow and entering China, Sarah also wants to raise her power to that level.


    After that, Sarah found Xiao Luo and mu mu many times and asked them to help them transform their weapons.


    Although the two small pistols still look the same as before, after many modifications, the internal system has been completely changed.


    In particular, the power system inside has completely changed into another shape, and the destructive power can be said to be doubled.


    The most important thing is bullets. When Sarah fights, the consumption of bullets is very serious, especially the barrage time, which can pour hundreds of bullets in a short time like a metal storm.


    Ordinary bullet consumption is enough for Sarah to worry. Usually Sarah uses her own energy to make energy bombs, but one consumes too much of her own strength. On the second hand, the destructive power of this energy bomb is also slightly insufficient.


    Now, Sarah is equipped with other bullets.


    Those bullets are specially modified. The warheads show spiral lines. The warheads are sharper and can directly penetrate the thick steel armor.


    At the same time, the bullets are also filled with unusual ammunition. Once they enter the target body, those bullets will be detonated instantly and explode in the target body, causing secondary damage.


    As it is now, although marzaha is black and blue all over and looks very tragic, his body is still very strong.


    But under the penetration of those bullets, they explode directly from the inside, and the internal defense is always the weakest.


    Under the strong explosion, marzaha''s body was directly torn apart from the inside.


    flesh and blood flying in all directions.


    An oval shaped, purple black thing the size of a goose egg fell from the air.


    With a move, Sarah grabbed the thing in her hand.


    That is the soul mark of marzaha. With the disappearance of this thing, marzaha''s life has come to an end.


    The bodies scattered on the ground looked particularly ferocious and terrible.


    "Master, this is another good thing." she glanced at it and Sarah threw it to me.


    Void energy crystallization: after taking it, it can replace the position of void prophet and become a new generation of void prophet, responsible for leading void life into the world. At the same time, you can gain powerful power in the void. The energy is extremely rich, comparable to ten ordinary soul origins.


    Good guy, it''s really a good thing.


    This kind of thing, I got one from the dark sword demon before, and now I get another from the void prophet.


    I need 27 soul origins to advance to the throne, but the dark sword demon and the void prophet have contributed 20.


    That means I just need to find seven more.


    In that case, it''s a lot simpler. I''ll just get six more, including the void hiding beast.


    It was almost impossible to advance to the king, but now it seems impossible.


    As the void prophet marzaha was killed, there was an angry roar in the void.


    That black hole is fluctuating violently. In a moment, it seems that the black hole has expanded a little.


    That appearance startled us.


    A huge tentacle stretched out from the inside, as if trying to kill us all.


    We destroy the chance of those masters in the void to enter the world, which is unbearable for the void.


    But unfortunately, the tentacle can''t do anything after it extends out. Just wriggled and soon took it back.


    At the same time, the black hole in the sky also contracted rapidly at this time. In the next second, it recovered its calm and completely disappeared in front of us.


    There is only one way to deal with void life, that is, don''t let them enter their own world. This is the only way. When the void really opens the door, the world can''t bear it.


    The land of runes was destroyed by the invasion of these things. We don''t want the earth to be like this.


    "Well, it''s settled. I''ll abide by the agreement. When zeras appears on this land, I''ll inform you..." said calsas.


    However, the atmosphere around became strange again.


    One by one, they moved involuntarily, trying to surround carlsas a little.


    Whether it''s killing a donkey or crossing a river and tearing down a bridge.


    The previous cooperation ended at this time. Calsas is a powerful enemy for us. Anyway, we don''t want this guy to live.


    Although the guy said he didn''t want to continue to cause war, no one can guarantee the credibility of these words.


    And calthas seems to have known this situation for a long time, and there are not many accidents.


    Just hehe smiled, stretched out his hand and pulled down a page from the secret Dictionary: "you''d better not have that idea. I''ll leave first, and you''ll go back slowly."


    Hiss!


    As the piece of paper was torn down, calthas''s body quickly turned into nothingness and disappeared in front of us.


    The old guy, who knows how many means to protect his life, feels more difficult to deal with than zelas.


    We didn''t expect to kill calthas so smoothly, so we didn''t have much to be disappointed.


    After killing marzaha, we turned back, and on the way, Narcissus left, parted ways with us and returned to the Western Theater.


    After solving marzaha, we have another great threat.


    Now for mankind, the only real threat is Carl sass and zelas.


    Zelas promised that he would not make trouble again. He wanted to enjoy the world full of zombies and death.


    As for zelas, he has also left the Eurasian continent. I don''t know when he will come back.


    This peace will probably last the longest.


    When we returned to s City, s city was also calm. It was not attacked. Everything became quite calm.


    It seems that Carl sass is really just trying to kill the void black hole and avoid the invasion of void life.


    Who knows what medicine this guy sells in the gourd, but at present, it seems that this result is not bad for us.


    "Hoo, after this thing is over, we can finally have a good peace for a period of time." I stretched lazily and said.


    "That''s true!" ah Shen also felt a little tired.


    "However, we can''t relax. When zelas leaves the Eurasian continent, it''s difficult to ensure that the guy won''t continue to converge in other places. When the guy reappears, it may be more dangerous than now, so we''d better make all preparations here." Mumu said.


    After a pause, Mu Mu continued, "however, it''s no problem to have a temporary rest for two days. Let''s go back separately. This battle is tired enough."


    I''m ready to go back and fight with marzaha. Although the main force is the big guys, I''m also tired and my body is like cramps.


    "Hello..." just as I was about to leave, a man grabbed my clothes.


    I looked back strangely and found that it was moganna who held me.


    "Elder sister, what else?" I asked, blinking.


    What makes me feel strange is that Morgana, who is usually very sexy, hot and decisive queen fan''er, has turned into another look. She looks a little twisted.


    "That... What you said before, I promised!" moganna hesitated and said.


    "Huh?" I was surprised. What did I say?


    Kyle''s face had become strange. She wanted to stop her sister.


    But it''s too late.


    "So, when do we... Get married?"


    Huh? what?

 Chapter 1202

    It can be imagined that my expression is absolutely wonderful. I stared at the woman in front of me. I even doubted if I had heard the wrong thing.


    Seeing me staring at her, moganna''s courage seemed to disappear completely at this time, and her head, which had been high, fell down.


    As for the others around me, they looked strange and stared at me like watching a good play.


    Zijiao, Xiaoya, even Nami and Daoyu looked a little dangerous. There seemed to be a kind of killing in their eyes, which made people shudder.


    I know something may have gone wrong this time.


    "Hey, man, OK, you, we don''t know. When did you get the most difficult fallen angels in s city?" I don''t know when ah Shen came up and winked at me.


    "Fuck off, we''ve all been together these days. Even if I want to do something, don''t you know?" I said angrily.


    "I''m not sure. Your boy is sneaking all day. Who knows what he did?" ah Shen said gloating.


    Your sister, come down now.


    At this moment, the atmosphere around almost solidified to the freezing point.


    Except for some guys who are too busy to watch, the performance of others is quite strange.


    Even Aishi, SANA and even Arya around me frowned, and Elise looked at me with a smile.


    Le Fu Lan is smiling.


    I can feel the eyes of many people moving back and forth between me and moganna. It seems that I want to see what happened between us. Why did moganna suddenly say so?


    Can it be said that two people have cooked rice?


    Those eyes make me feel like I''m in the back. I know now I have to find out what happened!


    These people are eager to wait for me to give an explanation, but they don''t know that my head is full of paste now.


    I don''t know why Morgana said that all of a sudden. There was no sign at all.


    So although I don''t know what''s going on, I still think it''s best to be clear now.


    I asked, "well, elder sister, what did you say... Hey, hey, don''t pull me."


    Before I finished, I was suddenly dragged away.


    It''s Kyle. The metal gloves hold my arm coldly. It looks like a delicate body, but it has a very powerful force. I can''t struggle with my body.


    Watching Kyle''s actions, Zijiao, Nami, Xiaoya, several heroes around me, and even Dao language followed.


    "You stay here and don''t move," Kyle said to the others behind who wanted to follow.


    It seems that Kyle knows some problems and wants to know what happened first.


    "Husband, your appetite is getting bigger and bigger recently, even angels?" Xiao Ya couldn''t help saying just when she came to the inner room.


    That voice, sinister and strange, sounds dangerous anyway.


    I was embarrassed and scratched my head. I didn''t know what to say.


    "There are some things we know, and we didn''t say anything." Xiaoya continued, "we all know about the things between you and sister Elise, and we won''t say anything more."


    The relationship between Elise and me is almost completely open.


    Xiaoya, Nami and Zijiao also admitted the relationship between Elise and me.


    "We all know the feelings of sister Aishi, sister aria, and even sister SANA for you." Xiaoya continued.


    Sister Dao''s face turned red and wanted to explain something, but she finally opened her mouth, but she couldn''t say anything.


    As for Aishi and SANA, they became a little generous at this time. Knowledge raised their heads and didn''t say much.


    "Sister Aishi has been with you for the longest time. We all know that she has been with you for a long time. Even sister Aishi has been with you longer than any of us," Xiao Ya said.


    The voice was a little low, as if we had returned to the days when we wandered alone among the corpses and lived a miserable life.


    At that time, our strength was so weak.


    In the face of those zombies, we can only hide, work hard and struggle.


    When I was in the most dangerous and fearful time, ash was always by my side, guarding me, protecting me and accompanying me.


    That feeling and that position can''t be replaced by anyone.


    "Sister arilia is the same," Xiao Ya continued.


    When we met Li Jie, we thought we had found a team and we wanted to live there.


    But that place is not heaven, it''s just a hell.


    There, we met the second threat. Xiao Ya and Fang Qi were all fatally threatened.


    At this time, Aria appeared.


    Arya helped us save Fang Qi and Xiao Ya. Since then, Arya has also become a member of us and one of our big family.


    After that, we met Chen Yi and Meng Rui. We met the first really powerful enemy, members of the shadow gang.


    At that time, I killed Elise''s original host and became Elise''s new host.


    That is, after that, the relationship between Elise and me has developed rapidly.


    When dealing with Warwick, I blocked the deadliest attack for Elise.


    After that, Elise became my woman.


    Then, when we went to s City, we encountered an alien attack. At that time, SANA was summoned by me.


    For the first time, I had assistance and a wet nurse.


    SANA has always been with me. This woman can''t speak, but she brings me a completely different kind of warmth with her unique warmth.


    As long as I stay with this woman, I can feel peace in my heart.


    We have experienced a lot, and our relationship has been getting closer in this experience.


    After meeting SANA, the hero around me stopped for a while!


    I separated from the team. At that time, I met Zijiao and Jiuwei Fox for the first time.


    Together, we struggled, fled and survived under the attack of hakkarim.


    Countless experiences between secondary and death have created an absolutely unbreakable fetter between us.


    When I was pulled into the river by hakkarim, Zijiao also jumped into the river.


    Then I drifted into the ocean.


    That''s where I met Dao Yu.


    Know the existence of Katrina and Kyle.


    Together with Dao Yu, under the attack of fishmen, I struggled to survive and managed to kill a path of blood.


    And sea animals.


    Fighting together!


    There, I also met crabs, Zhang Quan, Xiao Quan and other brothers... Most importantly, I met Nami.


    I don''t know whether it was an accident or anything else. Nami, a gentle girl, has also become my woman.


    This woman has a submissive characteristic.


    She won''t refuse, but she also has her own persistence.


    Nami has a kind of classical beauty unique to the East, gentle and charming.


    Dao language is another look, sexy, hot and dangerous.


    Nami was my woman. At that time, Dao language was more like a kind of comrades in arms, a kind of existence, not only comrades in arms, beyond comrades in arms, beyond friends, even beyond relatives, but more like a kind of... Confidant.


    In front of Dao Yu, I have no scruples. I can release my emotions that other people can''t vent. In front of Dao Yu, I won''t even worry about anything at all.


    That kind of feeling is somewhere between lovers and confidants.


    Later, I met lefflan!


    When I was in S City, I met many good friends, but many of them have died.


    I killed Qiu Pengfei and got two soul marks on Qiu Pengfei''s sister.


    One is shiver, the goddess of war, and the other is Jill freon, the demon of deception.

 Chapter 1203

    Shiver has been following Xiaoya and has become a good sister and guardian of Xiaoya. This relationship has not changed at all until now.


    Sophistry demon Ji lefulan has become another backbone around me.


    Loveland is still charming, mature and experienced, not to mention having controlled the whole of Knox. She has her own unique opinions on many things and can give me different suggestions many times.


    With their help, I gradually changed from a former slave to a lord in s city. With my former brothers, I overthrew Zhong lixiu.


    Here, I met Fang Qianxue.


    I also met Bingya.


    It was also here that Katrina really appeared in front of me for the first time. When Katrina was besieged by Cassiopeia and Warwick, I saved Katrina.


    S city is changing!


    It was here that I killed Zhu Yan and Qiu Pengfei. I killed the power before s city.


    Lingling and Linglong, two twin sisters, were also forced to separate here, on the other side of the world.


    Then came the fall of s city. I met mu, a Shen and Shang Qi. And Chen Xiaolin, a super nanny.


    We moved to underground life. We didn''t leave from underground again until our strength increased.


    We also accepted those people in the northern theater.


    Only after that did we know that we are not the only city in the world where survivors live, but also the Western Theater and Jinggu city.


    We met the people in the Western Theater.


    Ruiwen and Sarah joined in at this time, from the initial forced and helpless distrust to the new main force around me.


    Later, we rebuilt the city, but we were besieged many times, and we solved the problem of Knox.


    We also saved those people in Russia. We were besieged by Lisandro and kalsas.


    Fang Qi and Fang Qianxue disappeared completely, but there was an elf like Xiao Xueqi around me.


    Until now, we have experienced too much.


    Maybe sometimes, Xiao Ya and Na Mei can''t keep up with us. But no matter when, they always accompany me, let me always know that there are several women waiting for me to come back here.


    Here, I have a home.


    What a luxury it is to have a home in this doomsday.


    In the last world, all the rules in the original world have long become no longer applicable.


    law? It''s long gone.


    Morality depends on the individual!


    I have experienced so much together, whether Xiao Ya, Na Mei or Zi Jiao, although the women around me seem to be increasing.


    But they didn''t say anything.


    It''s a luxury to be accompanied by someone who really loves you at the end of the day.


    Moreover, even Xiao Ya, Nami and Zijiao have different relationships with others. They are the closest and best friends.


    At this time, they will not be angry because of this situation.


    We are all remembering that so many things have happened, so many fetters are intertwined with us, and the complexity of our relationship may be far more than anyone imagined.


    "If it''s sister Aishi, sister SANA, sister aria, even Dao Yu and Katrina, we won''t have any opinions," Xiao Ya said.


    These words made me tick in my heart, and the faces of the people next to me who were named became very strange.


    "We all know the relationship between you. We are usually sisters. Even if we become real sisters, it''s no big deal."


    "But why Mo ganna?" Xiao Ya asked.


    Xiao Ya had no particularly bad impression on Mo ganna, and even said that they had more respect for Mo ganna.


    But this is one thing, and now this is another.


    So many people have been with me for so long that they haven''t talked about marriage. Even Xiao Ya, Na Mei and Zi Jiao, we just live together and have an open relationship, but we haven''t said anything about marriage.


    When is it now? Where is the time to get married?


    But I didn''t expect that now when it comes to marriage, it''s not any of them, but moganna.


    This is what they don''t understand most.


    Even if it''s just to confirm their status and identity, it should be Dao language. Ash, are they?


    At this moment, I understand that Xiao Ya and her family are complaining for Aishi, Aria and SANA, as well as for themselves.


    But seeing the dissatisfaction of several women, I was also full of helplessness: "God, I don''t know what''s going on..."


    "Kyle, you know?" helpless, I turned my head to Kyle next to me. Maybe Kyle can tell me what happened.


    At this moment, Kyle is also full of helplessness.


    Rubbing his forehead, "you shouldn''t have said that before."


    "Which sentence?" I still don''t understand.


    "That''s what you said after you saved Morgana. You said that if she died, you would be very sad." Kyle said helplessly.


    this sentence?


    After thinking about it, I said it, but what''s wrong with this sentence?


    "You know, there are no men in our angel family," Kyle said.


    I really don''t know that.


    "Angels, because their life span is too long, almost don''t look for partners. Even if they really pay their feelings, they often end up in tragedy. Because our life span is too long, even if other men are powerful, how can they compare with the life span of angels? It''s only a hundred years. We''re still alive and they''re dead."


    "Therefore, every member of the angel family is very dull and numb about feelings. He has no experience at all. It can even be said that he has completely sealed his feelings in this regard."


    "Mogana is the same. She never knows what real feelings are, especially between men and women."


    "So, what you may say is just a joke, maybe the truth, maybe you will be very sad when others die, but for moganna, the meaning of that sentence is different."


    I''m dizzy!


    Now I understand.


    Everyone understood that what I said at that time was regarded by moganna as evidence that I fell in love with her, which was tantamount to my confession to moganna.


    No wonder Morgana''s appearance has become very strange since that thing.


    Unexpectedly, this famous fallen angel, almost a woman symbolizing evil and killing, has such a simple side.


    Like a girl in love.


    However, it is no wonder that moganna has no experience in this field at all.


    I was also embarrassed. Facing the poor eyes of those people next to me, I stammered: "then I used to explain this matter to Mo ganna. If I explained it clearly, it would be all right..."


    "Never." Kyle shook his head immediately. "This is very bad."


    "Angel family, because they rarely look for a partner, but once they meet the person they really love, they are absolutely loyal to their partner."


    "Members of the angel family will become the best and most perfect wife. Before the death of this husband, they will accompany him all their lives. Even if he dies, they will never look for the next partner, because it''s too uncomfortable to live and die."


    "Angels almost regard this situation as their most important responsibility."


    "If an angel is divorced because of the disharmony between husband and wife, or for other reasons, or if there is a contradiction between husband and wife, for an angel, it must be that he doesn''t do well enough!"


    "If someone withdraws from marriage, it''s a great shame for angels."


    "Such an angel will be laughed at by other people."


    Such angels... Will be lonely and old all their life. They will never look for their next partner again!

 Chapter 1204

    Who doesn''t want love?


    A love that is beautiful enough, even angels have the same desire.


    The angel family is not eager for love, but afraid. They are afraid that their feelings are too heavy. They are afraid that they will grow old all their lives after their husband dies.


    In fact, the angel family''s desire and loyalty to love may exceed any life in the world.


    It is for this reason that when they are rejected or betrayed, they will have a great fear of love in their hearts. Maybe they will never touch this taste again in their whole life.


    I was stunned. I didn''t expect that a word at that time would cause such a big reaction.


    Although Kyle and moganna have been alone for so many years, their hearts are full of longing and longing for love, and they are eager to find their own feelings.


    It would be too cruel to deprive moganna of this feeling when she hasn''t found it.


    If I want to make it clear, I can make it clear, but for mogana, it is almost a death sentence.


    It was for this reason that Kyle pulled me away when I wanted to ask what was going on.


    If Morgana knew that this thing was just her wishful thinking, she might never dare to have this idea in the future.


    "So, you have to take charge of the things you make yourself." Kyle snorted coldly and said, "it''s cheap for you."


    "Although my sister is a fallen angel, her figure and face are also the best choice among angels. I''ll give my sister to you. I hope you won''t let her down."


    "The most important thing is that Mo ganna''s character is not bad now, but I can''t guarantee what will happen if she is stimulated..."


    Kyle continued to say, listening to Kyle''s words, I opened my mouth, but I couldn''t say a word. Later, it was a threat. It was forced marriage. No, how many people would die if moganna got angry?


    As for the others nearby, they were stunned.


    No one thought there was such a reason, and so many things happened.


    How to deal with it has become a huge problem on my shoulder.


    "What am I going to do?" I lost my head.


    "Marry her and set a wedding date," Kyle said.


    "Even if you don''t have feelings now, it doesn''t matter. Will you cultivate it slowly in the future? An angel wife is a dream for any man," Kyle said.


    "I know." I nodded: "but... The marriage... Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and Na Mei didn''t have a wedding..."


    "So let''s forget about getting married. Otherwise, it''s a little unfair to them."


    "Moreover, there are so many women around me, can moganna accept it?" blinked, I was a little helpless.


    The relationship between me and moganna can only be regarded as good friends. I didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. If I refuse now, I wonder if moganna will lose control on the spot and kill me directly?


    "Don''t worry about that. There has never been a tradition of monogamy in the runic land," Kyle said.


    "Forget it, it''s cheaper for you." Xiao Ya said coldly.


    "In that case, let''s just hold a large wedding. Zijiao and I, sister Na Mei and sister Elise will attend, and sister Mo ganna can also." Xiao Ya said.


    A big wedding with so many people?


    This is something we didn''t expect.


    "And wow, Aishi, SANA and arilia, Daoyu and Katrina, would you like to come?" Xiao Ya continued.


    Don''t look at Xiao Ya like this. In fact, Xiao Ya is very smart.


    Although I''m a dull guy and often passive, Xiao Ya can see that those people are different.


    Especially SANA and Katrina. Xiao Ya sees Lin Yi''s feelings more clearly than anyone else.


    Even so, the husband of four people will become the husband of many people now. I feel a little bad in my heart.


    But... From another point of view, Xiao Ya also feels that this is actually good.


    They are good sisters, so the relationship will naturally become closer.


    What?


    How did it suddenly look like this?


    I was stunned. When I grew up, I just wanted to say my opinion.


    "Shut up." unfortunately, Xiao Ya immediately shut me up: "our women are discussing things. What are you talking about?"


    I was talking about my problem, but I didn''t have a chance to speak at all.


    Xiaonizi, wait and see how I can fix you.


    Grinning, I honestly hid aside and watched these girls muttering here.


    I only saw a few people, constantly talking, and occasionally looked at me with a crimson face.


    "Sister Kyle, what about you?" I don''t know when Dao Yu turned the spear to Kyle.


    Although he was wearing thick armor, Kyle obviously couldn''t stand it and his body stiffened for a moment.


    "I... i... i... what''s the matter with me? I''m just talking about my sister. It has nothing to do with me. You can discuss it yourself. Don''t bring it to me."


    "Really?" the Dao language was suspicious.


    "Really!"


    "This is an opportunity. If you want to let that wood understand your thoughts, I don''t know how long it will take. You have to think about it clearly." Dao Yu was helpless.


    That guy is a wood.


    Or, there are too many things on his shoulders.


    He is the main fighting force in s city. No matter what happens, he needs to deal with it.


    He stayed in s city even more than he went out.


    These circumstances even made him have no time to think about this at all. Sometimes it''s not that he is slow, but that he really doesn''t have that chance.


    Maybe it''s better to pick things out directly this time than anything.


    Now is the time, although human beings have been living in a muddle for so long.


    But it''s not very pleasant to say. Now humans don''t know when a meteor will fall from the sky and all will be finished.


    No one can guarantee how long he can live. Maybe he will die tomorrow.


    In this case, no one will ask too much, and no one will be jealous or greedy.


    Even if you die, you don''t want to leave too many regrets in your heart.


    I don''t know how they discussed it. I wanted to eavesdrop on it, but Xiao Ya immediately stared back.


    I don''t know how long it has passed before they end their muttering.


    "Well, we''ve agreed. Hum, it''s a bargain for you this time." after a long time, Xiao Ya and them reappeared in front of me. Xiao Ya said to me.


    "That..."


    "Don''t worry about this and that. Go out first. It''s estimated that elder sister moganna is in a hurry. Don''t let elder sister moganna be sad, you know?" Xiao Ya said.


    "But what should I say?"


    "It''s your business to say what you want, but don''t make her sad." Xiao Ya directly threw the problem to me, and then a group of people went out again.


    After such a long time, the number of people in that place has not decreased, but more and more.


    The spectators are not afraid of big things. They are full of schadenfreude. They want to see how I deal with this problem.


    As for Morgana, a pair of eyes stared at me directly. There was desire and a trace of fear in those eyes.


    She''s scared!


    An indomitable strong man who has experienced life and death and war many times is actually afraid now.


    Her body seemed to tremble slightly.


    I''ve never seen moganna like this before, except when she was almost swallowed by a black hole.


    I understand that this thing, for moganna, it can be compared with her own life and death!

 Chapter 1205

    Love is not born out of thin air.


    But sometimes, maybe it''s just a moment, a look, a thing.


    At that time, when I risked my life to pull moganna out of the black hole, I had determined this feeling in moganna''s heart.


    In fact, does moganna really know nothing about all kinds of habits and jokes on earth?


    It''s impossible. After all, moganna has lived here for some time. Under her influence, moganna actually knows something.


    Moganna even knew in her heart that 99% of what I said before was a joke, just to ease the tense atmosphere at that time.


    But Morgana chose to take the 1% chance as reality.


    She would rather believe that one percent is possible, even in her heart.


    Under the stimulation of that one percent, moganna suddenly had this courage. Of course, after she said it, moganna found the fear in her heart.


    If it''s another 99% joke, what will happen to yourself?


    I don''t know. Moganna can''t imagine this. She''s too scared.


    "Cough..." I coughed softly. I attracted other people''s attention.


    "Elder sister moganna..." I was thinking about my words: "seriously, you can see me. It''s a blessing I''ve cultivated in my eighth life."


    "Before Lin Yi, I was a loser at the bottom of society. I was poor and white. I had nothing and didn''t look handsome."


    "Before, I could have such a beautiful wife as you. I can''t even think of it."


    Moganna''s face was flushed.


    "But..."


    This turning point made moganna''s face pale for a moment.


    "But I''m not alone now. There are many women around me. I can''t let them down and sad. If you can''t accept them, I also..." I don''t know what to say.


    Kyle, they told me not to make moganna sad. Even if I can accept moganna, if moganna can''t tolerate the existence of Xiaoya and others, I can only harden my scalp.


    It turned out to be this thing.


    The expression on moganna''s face eased a little and came to me. Her tall figure made moganna and I look at each other almost completely. Those shining eyes like the starry sky were staring at me: "I understand, I accept!"


    "I was the one who came out, or if they wanted to accept me, it would be my luck. I have no right to deny others," moganna said.


    "Ha ha... Lin Yi, congratulations on holding the beauty back." ah Shen shouted nearby.


    Maybe this guy is the happiest.


    In this way, it is tantamount to completely binding moganna to the chariot of s city.


    If in the past, in some cases, moganna might have left, but now, moganna will never leave.


    Because from this moment, moganna has completely become a member of our s city.


    As for others, there are happy and disappointed.


    After all, there are definitely many suitors in S City, but moganna is cold to everyone and doesn''t care at all.


    "Well, well, everybody be quiet and pass the news on." then at this time, Xiao Ya took two steps forward.


    "We just discussed. Now the problems of Knox, Lisandro, shadow Island, emptiness, and even the problems of zelas have been completely solved, or at least temporarily solved. It can be said that our s city has ushered in the peace that has not been seen for a long time."


    "This peace may be our longest period of time so far."


    "This peace needs a happy event to celebrate."


    "So, we decided to have a large, collective wedding in s city."


    "The wedding is scheduled for a week later. Everyone can attend. There is another week. Remember, seize the time to tell your loved one."


    "Attention, I also know that the number of men and women in our city is unequal now. Advertising belongs to advertising, but don''t fight, okay?"


    "S city is our big family, but we all want to have our own small family and a small nest. If you want to, don''t hesitate to look for it."


    "You can boldly express, pursue and find the people you love."


    "Whether men chase women or women chase men!"


    "There is only seven days. After seven days, we will hold a large-scale collective wedding in our city to celebrate our rare peace."


    The sudden words made countless people boil.


    Some people were stunned, some were ecstatic, some were timid.


    Who doesn''t have someone he likes?


    Both secret and explicit love have their own likes, but usually, perhaps because of shyness or other reasons, people can''t express their feelings well.


    But this time, it may be an opportunity.


    A large-scale collective wedding may be able to release all the depression and pressure we have suffered during this period, and bring the biggest Carnival to s city.


    Under this stimulation, perhaps some people can say their attachment hidden in the depths of their hearts for a long time.


    Having just solved the problem of emptiness, s city suddenly entered a different boiling, almost everywhere with the sound of advertising.


    As for me, I hid in the most corner. I want to ask Xiao Ya what they discussed at that time, but they didn''t tell me. Even several heroes around me now began to keep secrets from me.


    In S City, there are about 280000 people, including nearly 160000 men and nearly 120000 women. There is a great difference in the imbalance between men and women.


    Many women often receive advertisements from many people.


    Of course, there are some special ones. Spread a net and catch more fish. When you see one, you will confess one. Can you always meet one who agrees?


    Although this large-scale collective wedding is far from beginning, it is already noisy in S City, just like the new year, which is very lively.


    Of course, some people have determined it in advance.


    For example, fan Xiaotian and linniang, Hao Ziqi and Shirley


    There are also some people who want to go out and find their other half, but dare not run. For example, if Guan Zhaolin wants to confess to Guan Xiaoshuang, he must pass Guan Zhaolin first. If he can''t beat Guan Zhaolin, he can''t pass.


    In Guan Zhaolin''s words, even I can''t do it. What strength can I have to protect my sister.


    As a result, this guy has to beat hundreds of suitors a day. Even so, there is still an endless stream.


    Of course, there are some special cases.


    Su Xiaoyu confessed to Zhao Zixuan, but she was rejected... She was crying alone in the corner.


    In these seven days, no one knows how many couples will be born in s city.


    And I, if you''re not polite, although there are many beautiful women around me, I can be regarded as the selfie in s city.


    In addition, there are many suitors in s city because of their good figure, temperament, handsome appearance and strong strength.


    Although I hid in the corner, I didn''t go out to find someone to confess. Now I don''t know what kind of situation Xiao Ya and her side are, but I was confessed.


    Besides, it was a girl I didn''t expect.


    Lingling!


    This little girl appeared beside me.


    I don''t know how much courage the little girl summoned up before she said that sentence to me: "brother, I want to marry you..."


    Perhaps the appearance of saving the two girls from the zombies left too many impressions in the little girl''s heart.


    Perhaps this little girl, far more daring than other adults, can face the feelings in her heart more directly, so Lingling appeared in front of me.


    Just looking at this girl who is only 17 years old this year and should be less than 18 years old, there is some helplessness in my heart.


    Maybe this girl just regards that kind of admiration as love!

 Chapter 1206

    Lingling, a girl, according to her previous life, she should be like other normal children, primary school, middle school and high school. Should she be in college now?


    Maybe in junior high school, the girl will meet a boy she likes and start her first love.


    This love may not last long, but it is ignorant and pure.


    Finally, she may be separated for many reasons. After going to college, this girl may meet someone she really likes and can live with her all her life.


    Get along day and night, help each other, work together in this society, for their own future.


    Instead of looking for a man much older than her as she is now.


    My age, maybe it''s not enough to be Lingling''s father, but it''s absolutely no problem to be an uncle.


    It was we who saved the little girl from the tiger''s mouth. Maybe these words made me speak out a little hypocritical and shameless, but these things may really leave an indelible impression in the little girl''s heart.


    People always hold a special feeling for their life-saving benefactor, which may be just a kind of respect and worship, but for this little girl who has not experienced too much, maybe she takes that feeling as love.


    "Lingling, I''m afraid I can''t promise." the palm gently stroked Lingling''s long soft hair. I wanted to comfort the little girl.


    But xiaonizi was obviously angry and sad. She stubbornly moved her little head away, and then looked at me with tears and asked me why.


    It was not easy for her to summon up the courage to say these words. Does this person know what kind of pressure she has to bear to let a young girl speak these words?


    "Have you ever tried to like others?" I asked, looking at Lingling.


    Lingling shook her head. She was very unwilling and didn''t want to cry, but the tears couldn''t be controlled. The feeling was as sad as being abandoned by her brother.


    "Then... Try it. Open your heart. Don''t worry and worry. Maybe you will find that you and I are not love, but a kind of kinship between brothers and sisters. Maybe you will find a man you really like." I said with a smile.


    "Impossible." the little girl was still stubborn.


    "Go and have a try. There are many people in s city who like you, but I know, and give them a chance..." I said.


    "But what if I still can''t find it?" the little girl stared at me with big eyes.


    "Well, I don''t know how long it will be, but we haven''t solved zelas yet. After we solve zelas and the world is completely free of threat, if you haven''t found the person you love, then... I''ll promise. How about it?" after thinking about it, I replied.


    Xiaonizi is still not satisfied with this answer, but it seems to be a little better than the previous answer.


    The little girl tilted her head, seemed to think for a while, and then nodded fiercely, which was a promise.


    I was relieved to see the little girl skipping away. I really don''t know how to deal with this little girl.


    "Can you really feel at ease when you cheated the little girl away?" a familiar voice came from behind.


    It''s Xiao Ya''s voice.


    With slight footsteps, Xiao Ya had come to my side, her chin leaned against my shoulder, and her eyes narrowed slightly.


    "What can I do? I''m almost old enough to be her father." I said angrily.


    "What''s the matter?" Xiao Ya didn''t care: "don''t say the age of elder sister moganna. Even Elise is much older than you?"


    I''ll go. Is this girl here to amuse me?


    Moganna has lived for thousands of years. Elise lives in the shadow island. Her life span is naturally different from that of normal people. The specific age is unknown, but it will never be less.


    It''s just that the feeling is different. Even if I can accept this, I can''t accept the current situation.


    "What''s the matter? Now, I haven''t dared to go out these two days?" I asked.


    "Hee hee, s city is busy now." Xiao Ya smiled.


    At any time, people with strong strength will be more popular.


    Now is not before, that kind of long Niang gun like small fresh meat idol like people are no longer popular.


    In this age, the type of muscle stick is more popular, which can bring you a sense of security and protect yourself.


    In the end of the world, it is not easy to say that it is too realistic to rely solely on love to form a family.


    I''m afraid most people think more about stability before thinking about love.


    Especially for women, the inherent weakness of the body makes them take the lead in considering each other''s strength when choosing their other half.


    A person who is not strong enough can not bring himself a sense of security and protect himself in case of danger.


    After passing the strength, the second consideration is to give yourself a feeling.


    Although realistic, but helpless.


    It feels like returning to the primitive society. The strong can control mating and bear the obligation to protect the family at the same time.


    But for these people, responsibility and obligation may be the things that can make people grow up fastest.


    Because of this situation, there has been a riot in s city recently.


    Everyone has his own object of love, it depends on whether the other party also has feelings for himself.


    Some powerful people have been warmly sought after.


    Just like God and little yellow book, as long as they go out, there are dozens and hundreds of girls guarding outside.


    Ah Shen was a little proud at first. He didn''t expect that he was so popular, but when two cold, almost killing eyes came from the side, ah Shen''s pride immediately disappeared.


    Darling, there are two little aunts and grandmothers next to me. They behave badly at this time. If they can''t go to bed three days after they go back, won''t they suffocate themselves?


    As for the little yellow book, it is a little smarter than God A. It looks at the nose, nose and heart, and treats no disrespect. It behaves like a gentleman, with a gentle face, and then refuses one by one. It will never show any heart, which makes the nearby sindra very satisfied.


    Start a family with your hero? What''s the big deal? No one will feel any strange.


    It''s strange to say that we have no feelings for each other for so long?


    Powerful men are so popular, so are powerful women.


    During this period of time, the two extreme sister controls in s city have entered the most panic moment.


    One is Guan Zhaolin. Everyone knows that this guy is a sister.


    The other is stone, which is an invisible sister control. It doesn''t show up at ordinary times. However, when there are more and more suitors around Bai Qiu, stone finally can''t help it. Holding the big sword in his hand, he directly splits all the suitors around Bai Qiu, and threatens to go through him first, no matter whether Bai Qiu agrees or not, Don''t try to get close to his sister.


    Almost every day, they have to fight with hundreds of suitors, and they hardly have a chance to breathe all day.


    There are other women, in addition to those who have long owned famous flowers, as long as they are single, they will be entangled by countless suitors.


    Mu Mu, Bing ya, Chen Yi, Zhao Zixuan, Wei, Su Xiaoyu... Almost every powerful woman is surrounded by a group of suitors.


    Finally, I couldn''t stand it. Mu Bingya spread her wings directly to avoid the trouble caused by Xiao Ya.


    Of course, even people who really see the right eye can''t relax.


    You should always guard your object for fear that someone will come and pry the corner.


    Think about it. Even linniang has people who don''t know how to die and want to pry fan Xiaotian''s corner, let alone others.


    In the words of those people, as long as they are not married, everything still has a chance!


    Of course, no matter what kind of competition, strength competition or romantic confrontation, everything remains in a stable and orderly range.


    In S City, we must not cause any real fighting and killing because of these things, which is the most basic.

 Chapter 1207

    In fact, the plan of this marriage proposal battle was only the temporary intention of Xiao Ya and her family, and they didn''t prepare and discuss anything in advance.


    But now it seems that the effect is actually quite good. Maybe it can solve a problem encountered by s city from the side.


    S city now has many members and experts. It seems that the relationship between them is also very good.


    But now almost all the members of s city rely on a cavity of warm blood to fight, throw their heads and sprinkle warm blood. When fighting, they are infected by the war spirit. Even if they lose their lives, they should protect the city behind them.


    But protecting the city behind us is a very broad concept.


    What is worth protecting in this city? A comrade in arms, a brother? They are also fighting on the front line!


    In fact, really speaking, they only protect a group of people who have little to do with themselves. Are such people really worth protecting themselves?


    At present, although there are few situations such as fleeing when fighting for the time being, it may also be related to the fact that there are enemies all around.


    If the enemy we met last time only attacked from one direction and all the other three sides scattered, what would happen? I really can''t imagine.


    But if it''s like this, it may be another look.


    When fighting, they will think of their wives and perhaps children in the city. In that case, they will find a reason to fight.


    In order to protect his family, wife and children, when a man struggles for these reasons, his power will exceed anyone''s imagination.


    An unintentional decision has solved a major problem. It is precisely for this reason that they did not stop this situation. Instead, they quietly added fuel to the flames behind them. As long as the flame doesn''t burn on themselves.


    Even for those who don''t want to get married for the time being, this is a beautiful and happy game.


    Seven days is fast and slow. In these days, the whole city was filled with that happy atmosphere, full of laughter and chasing each other.


    After a long time of depression, I finally got a complete catharsis at this time. No matter whether my pursuit will be fruitful or not, no one will give up the opportunity to make himself laugh.


    After twelve o''clock on the seventh night, the vent ball finally came to an end.


    Some people hold the beauty back, others can only continue the daily life of a single dog.


    Every successful man and woman who wants to get married will register in a special place.


    No one knows how many have been successful, but I think the number should not be small. There are a sea of people in the registry. It didn''t end until dawn in the morning.


    Early the next morning, you can smell the fragrance floating over the whole city.


    Pigs, horses, cattle and sheep, the smell of all kinds of meat is stimulating everyone''s nose.


    Although many large-scale animal husbandry farms have been built around and inside s City, because they all start with cubs, the number is not very large now, and most of the artificial lakes are just fish fry.


    So usually our life is basically vegetarian, but this time, Zhao Zixuan is desperate. Since she wants to be happy, let''s be completely happy for a while.


    An order went down, thousands of livestock were slaughtered directly, and piles of live fish were fished out of the artificial lake.


    Good guy, this is a happy day in s city. If so many people get married and don''t even have meat, it''s too shabby, isn''t it?


    The tempting smell in the morning makes people''s appetite increase greatly.


    But now is not the time.


    Everything is going on and arranged in a simple and orderly way.


    There is no master of ceremonies, and there is no welcoming convoy.


    No wedding dress, but I didn''t know that I had been searching for some Baijiu as a wedding wine from what I had seen.


    There are no best men and no bridesmaids.


    There is no gift money or red envelope. Everything is so simple!


    There is nothing, but it doesn''t seem cold at all, because there is nothing more pleasant than the smile on people''s faces.


    Everyone came out. No one was sleepy, no one was sleepy. All the people in s city were here and there were a sea of people everywhere.


    People are blessing each other and conveying their happiness.


    As for me, I''m still in the dark.


    Next to them are ah Shen, Shang Qi and their male compatriots, who stay behind the scenes and wait for the front desk to call their names before they can go up; As for the bride, we don''t know where it is. It''s mysterious.


    About ten o''clock in the morning, the so-called wedding finally began.


    There is no professional master of ceremonies. As a result, Mu Mu and Bingya, two Bai Fumei, holding a tweeter, preside in the air. Otherwise, the people behind may not even hear the sound.


    "Hum hum..." after confirming that the sound was ok, Mu Mu began to host in the sky. If this level of hosting was put on any party, it was estimated that he would be told to go away by the people under the stage.


    "Well, the large-scale group wedding in s city starts now. Bingya and I will preside over the wedding... Well, let''s invite the first... A bunch of bridegrooms and brides. Bridegroom, Lin Yi!"


    Sister, I didn''t expect that I was the first.


    Suddenly I was surrounded by so many people. I didn''t feel very interesting, but before I was ready, the God behind me slapped me.


    "Go ahead, what are you waiting for? How long do you want to delay so many people getting married?" the goods muttered in the back as they pushed.


    With a smile on my face, I stepped onto the stage.


    Looking around, the red carpet covered high platform has a very large area. It is estimated that thousands of people have no problem standing on it.


    Hundreds of thousands of people, dense and dark, with my appearance, there was a howling sound immediately below. I also heard some people calling my name.


    These people are sincerely happy for me.


    "Now let''s invite the bridegroom and the bride of Lin Yi... There are many lists. Come one by one."


    Your sister... Listening to Mu Mu''s voice, I was immediately full of black lines in my head, and there was also a sound of laughter below, which made me very embarrassed.


    "Bride Xiaoya... Zijiao... Elise... Nami... Aishi... SANA..."


    One by one, I read out the names. These names are obviously arranged in the same order as when they met me.


    When I heard the names of Aishi and SANA, my heart touched slightly. The expression on my face didn''t know how to describe it. Maybe it was trembling slightly.


    There is some warmth in my heart, and some small happiness.


    I don''t know if it''s a kind of love, but I don''t want any of them to leave me. I absolutely don''t want to see that picture.


    Maybe it''s just a crazy possessiveness, but that''s it. I want to be with them forever.


    "Arilia..."


    Sister Dao''s name also appeared, still behind suona. Maybe this shy sister is too shy.


    "Katrina..."


    Another name that surprised me, Katrina, also appeared.


    In fact, I spent more time with Katrina than Dao language when I was facing Knox. This girl looks strong, but actually she is very fragile in her heart.


    I have hunted and killed the source of the soul together countless times. Now when I face Katrina, I can face it calmly, except when I first heard the name.


    It''s like I already know this result in my heart.


    "Mo ganna..."


    "Let''s invite nine brides to the stage..."


    Good guy, one groom, nine brides.


    If it had been in the legal era, would it have been caught in prison?


    The bride is obviously dressed up deliberately. Although there is no wedding dress, they are naturally beautiful, sexy and peerless. With a little decoration, they suddenly look like immortals.

 Chapter 1208

    Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao, Na Mei and Elise are generous. After all, our relationship has been completely determined before. There''s nothing to be shy about.


    But for Aishi, SANA, Arya, Katrina and moganna, they have never experienced such things. Under the eyes of so many people, their pretty faces can''t help but turn crimson.


    Itself is a national beauty, this touch of crimson is not to add a delicate beauty.


    Nine beauties stood beside me, five on the left and four on the right. What I smelled in the middle of my nose was that tempting fragrance. I was stunned for a moment.


    Yesterday, I only saw Xiao Ya and her friends pushing Katrina, Aishi and others. At that time, I didn''t know what they were talking about.


    But now it seems that Xiao Ya''s achievements are unusually rich.


    "Cough, cough, pay attention to the image. Don''t look like a fool. So many people are watching." Xiao Ya whispered next to her.


    This sentence made me think back immediately, and my saliva almost flowed out.


    "Hum, it''s cheaper for you. We all know the feelings of AI Xi''s sisters for you. This time, we can push the boat according to the trend and complete you. But next time, if there is another one, we must get the consent of the nine of us, don''t you know?" Xiao Yalou said slightly sour.


    Perhaps in Xiao Yaxin, it''s not as open as expected.


    Sometimes, that kind of thing is beyond your control.


    Ashy, SANA, Arya and Katrina all saw the feelings between them and their husband. They fought together and experienced more time than themselves.


    Xiao Ya couldn''t stop it, she couldn''t stop it, and she didn''t want to stop it.


    Everything is so natural.


    Xiao Ya is very clever. She knows that none of this will happen if she resolutely refuses to allow it at this time.


    But that will not be of any use except to make everyone sad. It will even turn yourself into an annoying jealous woman.


    In that case, why not completely let go.


    Anyway, I can''t change anything. It''s an extra gain to leave a good impression in my husband''s heart.


    After our introduction, we stepped back for a while and the next couple came out.


    It is a God and his two wives, Yang Yang and Xiao Ling, one left and one right, who proclaim their sovereignty over a God.


    The third one is... Shangqi!


    This boy, I don''t know when, has completely tamed sejonny.


    Se Zhuang Ni was originally a subordinate of Li sangzhuo and was manipulated by Li sangzhuo. However, after the last battle, Shang Qi captured se Zhuang Ni. Instead of killing se Zhuang Ni, he helped se Zhuang Ni untie her restrictions.


    At the same time, it also restricted sezhuang Ni from leaving s city. Unexpectedly, she really tamed the wild woman.


    For the first time, both sides were defeated and blood flowed into a river; He was captured the second time. It is estimated that the third battle will be in bed.


    The fourth is little yellow book, with his hero sindra.


    The fifth one is fan Xiaotian, who is with linniang... Many people have found their own partners, and there are more and more people on the platform.


    There are such combinations as polygamy, and of course there are some other wonderful combinations.


    For example, one wife and two husbands have two pairs of children. In this case, as long as three people agree, we will not interfere too much.


    Those two women are good experts. Maybe they want to experience the Queen''s style.


    Of course, there is a strange couple.


    Tucker and Ivan, the two men actually got together. The lily didn''t bloom for the time being, but the fags took the lead.


    Tucker''s hero is a jewel knight, Ivan''s hero is an explorer. A pair of fags in the game are actually getting married in reality.


    Of course, all this love freedom, we will never blindly participate in it. As long as they are happy, it''s hard for thousands of gold to buy me happy.


    With the appearance of the last couple, the bride and groom, a total of 2364 newlyweds have finished their appearance.


    Seven days of carnival, more than 2000 pairs.


    In addition to those who were husband and wife before, there are about 7000 or 8000 husband and wife in total. Although this number is nothing compared with the population of S City, it can be imagined that more and more people will determine the relationship between husband and wife in the future.


    "Cough, well, it''s all over. Now I announce that these people will become formal couples."


    "There is no civil affairs bureau now. You don''t have to get any marriage certificate. Just know it by yourself."


    "The husband and wife relationship needs to be maintained by both husband and wife. Once the husband and wife relationship is determined, both parties must ensure their loyalty to each other. Unless one party dies in the war, the other party must not find a third party to avoid affecting the harmony of the city."


    "This is the only requirement. I hope everyone can abide by it."


    "In addition, for those who determine the relationship between husband and wife, each couple can stay in the husband and wife building and have their own separate room."


    "This is the end of the wedding ceremony. Fire guns and revel!"


    The simple wedding ceremony ended. With several aircraft roaring directly into the air, energy guns exploded in the air like fireworks, and the carnival began.


    This is a complete carnival.


    The delicious food that I haven''t enjoyed for a long time has already been prepared. I don''t know how many years of old wine is also particularly fragrant.


    If you get married, you have a family.


    Without legal recognition and marriage certificate, it is just a simple collective ceremony that can no longer be simple, that''s all.


    But that''s how it makes everyone involved feel an indescribable sense of happiness.


    Some people are full of envy, while others are unwilling.


    Because of their shyness, some people fail to express their thoughts, which may become a pity.


    This carnival lasted until night.


    A strong smell of alcohol wafted over the whole city of S.


    The ground was staggering and a large area of people fell.


    One by one, I feel like my stomach is going to explode.


    Those who watch the excitement are not afraid of big things. They come to propose a toast one by one with wine glasses, although each time they just mean something.


    But then we couldn''t hold on.


    He made an excuse and finally slipped away from the crowd with some drunken brides.


    Ah Shen and Shang Qi were still insidious. As soon as they saw that the situation was wrong, they slipped away on the pretext of urinating.


    As a result, several married bosses left me here alone, entangled by countless people.


    We also assigned one... No, it''s a house.


    There are ten of us altogether. One room must not be enough.


    That''s the top floor of the husband and wife building in s city.


    It may be said that some abuse their power, but anyway, ah Shen and Shang Qi are one of the four leaders of s city. Compared with others, they are naturally much better.


    The three of us, each one on one floor, directly transformed into a huge suite.


    On the floor where we live, there are twelve rooms, three bathrooms and a big kitchen


    This will be our home.


    There are all kinds of things in the house, tables, chairs, sofas... I don''t know which mall I found them from. They still look brand-new.


    Several large bulbs are also installed on the roof. When s city has just started generating electricity and the power generation is seriously insufficient, these bulbs are simply extravagant.


    This is the first time I have seen our new house.


    Ash was too drunk to drink. There was too much to drink.


    Except Morgana and Elise, almost all the others were drunk. The only thing that made me feel strange was Zijiao.


    This girl is still in great spirit. She is not drunk at all. Unexpectedly, she is still a Dionysian.


    There was a warm and fragrant nephrite around, and there were delicate and fragrant bodies on the sofa.


    Sexy body and attractive red lips are revealing meaningless words.


    The slightly confused appearance is particularly attractive.


    I couldn''t help but feel embarrassed on my face. Although I had slept with Zijiao for a lot of time before, I''ve never been like this.


    As for Mo ganna, who was not drunk, her face was flushed, but Elise and Zijiao nearby were full of bad smiles.


    "Husband, I''m afraid you''ll have to work hard tonight..."


    Delete and fill 100000 words by yourself!

 Chapter 1209

    This is more than hard work.


    The spring breeze is boundless.


    Although I was strong and strong, I was a fighter among men, but this night, my whole body was almost drained, and I almost couldn''t get up the next day.


    Of course, there is no end to this romantic trend.


    The next day, when I woke up, it was almost noon. As for several women, they were all tired.


    When one wakes up, the kind of shame on his face is a beautiful scenery.


    At the beginning, it was embarrassing to look at each other one by one, but that embarrassment was soon resolved.


    From this day on, we are a family.


    Husband and wife building is a specially built place for people with husband and wife relationship to live.


    Although there are many buildings in S City, there are more people in s city. There are at least two or even four people living in each room.


    Even so, it still seems a little crowded.


    In this case, it is also difficult for those who have a husband and wife relationship to live together. Both men and women are separated.


    But now, with the construction of the husband and wife building, this situation has improved a lot, and a lot of unnecessary trouble and embarrassment have been reduced.


    For S City, the aftermath of this carnival lasted until the next night, and people gradually woke up.


    By the third day, everything had returned to its original situation.


    Those who should continue to build, cultivate and improve their own strength should continue to improve their strength.


    Everything seems not much different from before, but there are more couples walking together on the street.


    The picture looks warm and enviable.


    Our work continues. Although many things need us to be busy in person, compared with before, the trouble is still reduced a lot.


    When I stayed in the city, I could spend more time with my wives.


    This warm and peaceful time is destined to leave an indelible impression in the hearts of many people for a lifetime.


    Our daily routine has almost been fixed. We patrol the scope of the breeding circle, continue to expand and strengthen the defense of s city. At the same time, every time we go to the Western Theater to ask for pills, our four experts act together.


    Later, it almost became me and several heroes and nine wives around me.


    The production of tablets in the Western Theater has gradually entered the state of mass production. The number of tablets produced has changed from the previous 100, to the later 200, and then to the later 300. Due to technical reasons, 300 is almost a limit.


    Unless the latter technologies are completely innovated, otherwise, it is difficult for this number to continue to grow.


    We can get a third of the number in s city.


    A year is so fleeting.


    S city has obtained nearly 4000 tablets, which also represents that 4000 couples have given birth to children. The success rate of this pill is not 100%, but there is still a 90% chance.


    In addition, s city gives all-round care and protection to these pregnant women, and these pregnant women basically have few special situations during pregnancy.


    The first batch of babies in s city finally ushered in the sunshine on the earth.


    When the first baby was born, the whole s city was boiling and there was a carnival everywhere.


    That feeling, more excited than before.


    After all, this is the first baby born in s city.


    Now, naturally, there is no family planning situation. If pregnant women who give birth to babies want to continue to conceive children, they can continue at any time as long as they apply and adjust their body.


    After all, the population is sparse now. As our generation gets older and older, some old people have gradually begun to die, and there must be newborns to replace them. Otherwise, wouldn''t mankind be extinct?


    Another good thing is that after the first group wedding, more and more people seem to be stimulated by these people who show their love, and more and more people begin to look for their other half.


    Even Guan Zhaolin, Xu Yang, ye Xuan, even Meng Rui and crab have found their other half.


    In one year, the number of couples in s city has soared by half, nearly 20000, and this number is still increasing.


    Every newborn baby is the biggest treasure in s city.


    For these babies, we have given absolute care and care. Of course, it''s not pure doting.


    In that case, it will be difficult for these babies to survive in this society after we get old.


    These babies have been taught all kinds of knowledge since they can walk.


    They are the elites of S City in the future, the backbone of S City, and the managers of S City in the future.


    Fortunately, Zhao Zixuan restarted the education system in advance. Otherwise, there might be some trouble.


    The education system of s city is divided into two distinct parts, the combat part and the technical department.


    The combat part is to train all kinds of combat literacy and train all kinds of super powers and operators of mecha soldiers.


    As for the technical department, it will be taught all kinds of skills, from medical treatment, to battle command, to the production of mecha soldiers. We must inherit all kinds of technologies we now have.


    This time, the peace lasted a little longer than expected. It lasted five years.


    In these five years, s city has been attacked by some zombies and mutant animals.


    After all, s City, as one of the most densely populated places for human beings, will attract the attention of many zombies.


    Those zombies will subconsciously approach the area of S City in the process of continuous wandering.


    The biggest attack, with more than eight million zombies.


    However, among these zombies, there was no master like the corpse king, and there were no terrorist enemies such as lissandro.


    Under the strong protection of S City, it was hardly damaged.


    Even without the support of the Western Theater, the powerful firepower system of s city almost destroyed all the zombies to pieces.


    Even the external defense measures did not suffer much damage.


    Those zombies can''t even cross the artificial lake around s city and enter the real sphere of influence of s city.


    In five years, nearly 20000 babies were born in s city. There are more in the Western Theater, close to 40000.


    S city can still live now, but it is likely to be unsustainable in the future.


    After consideration, the scope of s city continued to expand, and the artificial lake continued to expand. A piece of land was reclaimed from the original artificial lake, and the area of s city expanded by nearly 50%.


    That is, in the past five years, the tablets in the Western Theater finally made a technological breakthrough, and the output directly tripled.


    From the original daily output of 300 to the present 900, the number of babies born in s city finally exceeds 10000.


    The rare peaceful days were not wasted by the people in s city.


    Because we all know that there is still one of the most powerful enemies that has not been solved. That guy may appear in front of us at any time and bring us the most terrible blow.


    S city obtained the production technology of rockets, that is, launchers such as rocket vehicles, from the Western Theater, and produced hundreds of rockets and tens of thousands of rockets.


    As one of the most powerful defense means in S City, it is densely arranged around the city.


    All kinds of energy guns are constantly becoming advanced.


    The production of mecha soldiers is also increasing. Now there are 20000 mecha soldiers in s city.


    Metal storm, a destructive weapon at close range, has also increased by hundreds.


    The most important kind of aircraft, because the key core systems are still unable to be mass produced. At most, more than a dozen aircraft are produced every year. So far, there are only more than 50 aircraft in S City, and the rest are supported to the Western Theater.


    In an era of peace, the growth of power is definitely the fastest.


    Especially after just surviving the disaster, everyone will feel how precious this life is. Everyone is trying their best to improve their own strength.


    Even I am no exception. In recent years, I finally promoted my level to the next bottleneck.


    Level 100!


    The final climax is coming!

 Chapter 1210

    It is more and more difficult to improve the level, especially since marzaha and several corpse kings were killed. Now there are few people in China who are really strong and can bring rich experience value.


    Except for those mutant beasts in Europe, we rarely encounter those highly experienced monsters.


    But we have a good relationship with those mutated animals. This peace has lasted for many years. Except that occasionally some mutated animals have nerves, get lost and run to our side and be killed, almost nothing else has happened.


    Both sides were very careful to abide by the agreement reached before, and no one violated it.


    Because everyone knows how precious peace is.


    Both mutant animals and humans lost countless lives and rivers of blood in the previous tragic war.


    The strength of humans and orcs can be said to have been weakened to the limit at this time.


    The rare time of peace in recent years is a very precious time for human beings and orcs to develop rapidly and recuperate.


    Therefore, in the following time, my experience value mainly depends on brushing small monsters. You can imagine how many small monsters I have killed in recent years, so that I can pile my experience value from more than 80 levels to 100 levels.


    After reaching level 100, the attributes of the whole body have increased by almost a quarter.


    The strength has increased by another section.


    Summoner level: extraordinary master level 100!


    Head: 2166 points;


    Trunk: 2166 points;


    Left hand: 2166 points;


    Right hand: 2166 points;


    Left leg: 2166 points;


    Right leg: 2166 points;


    Ding Ding: 11 o''clock;


    Therapy: level 10


    Ghost Trot: level 10


    Garrison: lv10


    Clarity: level 10


    Transfer: level 10


    Flash: level 10


    Purification: level 10


    Ignition: level 10


    Weakness: level 10


    Punishment: level 10


    Barrier: level 10


    Resurrection: Level 1 (non upgradeable)


    Endless Rage: level 10


    Blood trace (Evolution): level 10


    Hunter roar: level 10


    Endless bondage: level 10


    Frozen tomb: level 10 (29 skill points remaining)


    Talent (43 talent points remaining): Ultimate eschatological Mastery: increase physical attack and spell attack by 200, and increase attack power by 30% (including weapon, equipment and skill increase); Ultimate destruction attack: 40 (80 ignore defense, 10 attacks must ignore defense) doomsday illusion: 40 points (50% movement speed) undead body: 40 (50% self recovery).


    The whole body attribute is 2166, which is nearly 400 more than the previous 18. In addition, the medicine given by a God is enhanced, and the destructive power of his right hand can almost penetrate the thick steel plate with one punch.


    At present, the medicine of a God has only been developed for the right hand, and the strengthening medicine for other parts of the body has not been developed, and the strengthening medicine for the right hand alone can not guarantee one for each person.


    In addition, due to the increase in the number of wives, I had to add some extra points in some places.


    Unfortunately, I can''t advance. If I can get to the throne, according to the previous order, I may save 100% of my attributes. At that time, my strength may be several times stronger than now.


    However, it takes 27 soul origins to advance to the throne. Obviously, I don''t have that much.


    The crystallization left by marzaha and the dark sword demon is equivalent to ten origins, but even so, I''m still seven.


    Plus, there are still six empty hiding beasts that have been killed before.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, now that so many heroes have been killed, the number of heroes who can appear in front of me is getting smaller and smaller.


    There are also several heroes around me. Their strength is also growing. Their level has already reached the full level of level 100, but their strength is still improving almost infinitely with their continuous adaptation and physical enhancement.


    In addition, during this period of time, many heroes in s city gradually began to leave their hosts and can exist alone.


    Sindra, who used to be little yellow book, then Katrina and Kyle, who used to be Dao language. The next one is Meng Rui. Although this big brother is usually silent, no one thought that brother Meng''s strength has improved faster than others.


    Then there was Shang Qi, and Ju Huaxin came out of Shang Qi''s body.


    Then came Mu Mu. Quinn, the wing of demacia, also separated from Mu Mu''s body. Although he has not yet obtained complete freedom, he can exist alone for a period of time.


    And Bingya and Chen Xiaolin, they seem to be coming to this step.


    The hero wants to leave the host''s body and exist alone, which is a very troublesome and important problem. Even if he leaves, the relationship with the host will not be cut off.


    And the process is very slow. For such a long time, there are only a few.


    However, each appearance is equivalent to an expert in s city. For us, it is a very celebratory thing.


    It is a question where the limits of mankind are.


    We don''t know what our limits are. I, God, Mu Mu and others in the territory are trying to explore the power of our limits.


    This is a very strange thing. Whenever our strength reaches a new height and we feel unprecedentedly strong, we feel the emptiness in our hearts more and more.


    Just like a bottle of water that is always filled with dissatisfaction, the stronger your strength, the more you seem to know how big the bottle is.


    That feeling is very strange. It is precisely because of that strange sense of emptiness that urges us to strive to find out where the limit of our body is.


    Of course, this pursuit will not have any effect and harvest in many cases.


    In fact, most of the time, efforts are almost in vain.


    After working hard for a long time, you can''t even feel a little progress, but the desire for strength will accumulate in this loss.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another three years have passed.


    I have become an out and out middle-aged man.


    After eight years of peace, people in s city seem to relax a little, and even some people feel that the guy zelas may not come back at all.


    Zombies will not pose a threat to us. Human beings may be really safe.


    But others can relax, we leaders can''t! Because we all know what kind of disaster it will bring to s city when that guy comes back.


    Standing on the watchtower, I looked around.


    In the center of S City, an empty watchtower, a kilometer high iron tower, stands in the center of the city.


    Every day, at least one brother with strong perceptual ability stands on the watchtower and overlooks the distant area around.


    It is even equipped with a large telescope.


    In the past few years, the defense measures of s city are definitely increasing.


    We are not only relying on satellite monitoring in the Western Theater for our defense measures, but also developing our own monitoring system.


    If there is no satellite, we will monitor it manually.


    This watchtower, commanding from above, coupled with high-power telescopes, can clearly see any wind and grass hundreds of kilometers away. Once there is an enemy invasion, it can be found in time and notified below.


    The protective cover has also extended to a height of kilometers, and the current protective cover is no longer the same as before. Now it is a multiple protective cover, one layer after another, one layer every 100 meters.


    After we tried, Chen Yi opened his super cation gun to the maximum power, and then bombarded a small point on the protective cover.


    As a result, after penetrating eight layers, it was finally intercepted.


    Single body and Chen Yi with the strongest destructive power per unit area cannot penetrate. It can be imagined how strong the defense ability of this multiple protective cover is.


    The city wall was reinforced to a thickness of 20 meters. It was said to be a city wall. It was like a huge dam, which surrounded s city.


    On this dam, many brothers are walking around and patrolling everywhere!


    In the city, many people are training, including many children aged seven or eight.

 Chapter 1211

    The first batch of children have grown up. The children in s city have only three years of childhood. In the first three years, they will live in a more comfortable and free way.


    Of course, we still have to accept all kinds of theoretical knowledge and education.


    After three years, the body was a little stronger and began to receive all kinds of physical training and ability development training.


    Although it may be cruel, there is no way. These children were born in such a world. From the moment they were just born, they have undertaken such a task on their shoulders.


    Since the age of five, he has been trained to use all kinds of weapons, including guns and energy guns.


    And every once in a while, they will be taken out to see other capable people hunt zombies and mutant animals. They will be taught what are their weaknesses and what can be fatal.


    Even shoot under protection.


    They have to see all kinds of bloody and cruel pictures since they were young, so as to sharpen their will.


    And these children are obviously different from us. After the end of the day, there are a few people with ability! Many are developed by taking power nuclei, and some are developed by soul imprinting.


    However, from the age of three, a large part of these newborn babies gradually show special strength.


    By the age of five, the number of capable newborns has almost exceeded 20%.


    Without the development of capable nuclei, the figure of more than 20% is absolutely an amazing proportion.


    If we add the development of capability nuclei, this figure may be increased to 50%. People of our generation do not have such a high proportion of capability development.


    Perhaps this is the only gift given to us by the end of the world.


    Moreover, from the situation of both parents, although it is not absolute, whether the baby has ability has a great relationship with both sides.


    Among so many couples, if both parents are capable, the probability that the baby is capable exceeds 95%.


    If one person is capable, the probability of a baby having ability is also about 70%.


    If neither of them is capable, the probability of a baby having ability will drop sharply to about 10%.


    The children on the ground are training. Xu Yang, ye Xuan and Junren are training these children and trying to teach them the skills they have gained from fighting to protect their lives.


    At present, the army in the territory is obviously divided into two parts. One part is the old people before. Those people are now in their thirties. The normal ones are in their 40s, and the older ones are in their 50s or even 60s.


    Unconsciously, we are so old.


    I feel a little sad in my heart!


    But when I saw the children on the ground, the sadness in my heart immediately disappeared.


    I don''t know how much we can support or whether we can support the attack of zeras.


    But we old people should also contribute our last drop of blood to s city.


    Fifty?


    Sixty... It doesn''t matter. We can still work until seventy or eighty, until our bodies completely lie on the ground and have no strength.


    At least we must not fall until these little children grow up.


    Now in S City, the number of children is about 50000, and the number is increasing. Now it is growing at the rate of 10000 a year.


    Twenty years... If we can support another twenty years, when the first batch of children reach the age of twenty-eight, we can completely retire.


    But these years, I don''t want children for the time being.


    Although sometimes, this idea does not appear in my heart. Xiao Ya, Zi Jiao and Na Mei have also put forward this idea. While they are still young, do they want to have a baby.


    But after some consideration, he gave up temporarily.


    We are all the main fighting forces of s city. We don''t even have that time before s city is completely quiet.


    There are a lot of things to do every day. Even after having children, how much time can we take care of them?


    So in the end, we can only give it up.


    On the high watchtower, the cold wind is howling, and the temperature at an altitude of kilometers has decreased significantly.


    In addition, it is now a cold winter, and the high platform at the top of the watchtower has been covered with a thick layer of frost.


    The brother in charge of monitoring next to him was wearing a green military coat, and his body was constantly shaking, but his eyes still controlled the telescope, constantly inspected the surrounding situation, and came to me from time to time to have a word.


    "Brother Lin, do you think that guy zelas is camping in Africa or America and won''t come?" a brother asked me.


    I know many brothers in s city think so now.


    This idea actually comes from the desire for peace in the heart of every brother.


    After years of rare peace, they are tired of war.


    Although it may be cruel, at this time, I must correct this concept.


    "No, zelas will appear," I said. "And that may be the biggest difficulty we have encountered."


    "If we can''t stop it, everything we have done before is useless and will still perish."


    "Therefore, there must be no relaxation. The current relaxation may be the reason why we die in the future, you know?"


    The brother sighed and nodded.


    Zerath hasn''t appeared in these eight years, and in these eight years, we haven''t given up looking for zerath''s body and the Scorpion King.


    But the crystal pioneer didn''t know where to hide and couldn''t find it at all.


    The idea that we wanted to find zelas''s body in advance and take the initiative in our own hands failed.


    The crystal pioneer is so mysterious that we don''t know where that guy is hiding. If we can''t find that guy, even if we can beat zelas again and again, we just beat him.


    There is no place on earth where zerath can be sealed.


    Before long, zelas will make a comeback and face the threat of zelas again and again. I don''t want s city to live in the fear of the ancient witch spirit.


    "Hey, boss, there seems to be a movement. Someone is coming." when I was thinking in my heart, suddenly the brother said to me.


    I was stunned and hurried over. From the high-power telescope, I only saw a thick cloud of smoke surging towards s city.


    That appearance changed my face immediately.


    "Shall we inform our brothers to be ready for battle?"


    "No, you stay here. I''ll just go there alone," I said.


    I know who that guy is.


    Jump and jump directly from the kilometer watchtower. Before I completely fall, a figure has roared over. A slender hand grabbed my palm and took me directly from the sky.


    The black wings behind him brought a strong wind.


    That''s an angel... One of the two guardian angels in s city.


    There are two angels in S City, whether they were trial angels or fallen angels, but now they are the guardian angels of s city.


    And this one is one of the guardian angels of S City, the guardian angel of the night, Mo ganna, is also my wife.


    The other is the guardian angel of light, Kyle.


    This is the name given by the brothers in s city.


    When I saw the black fog, I felt this strong breath when I was in moganna ton in the room, and roared in an instant.


    Just saw me jump out of mid air.


    Not far away, another angel with white wings flickering behind him, and another angel with his body shrouded in metal armor also appeared, that is the guardian angel of light, Kyle.


    In eight years, Kyle''s strength recovered very quickly.


    Perhaps the strength of the two people is still unable to compare with their heyday, but now their combat effectiveness is also quite frightening.

 Chapter 1212

    Kyle''s strength is growing very fast. Now Kyle''s strength, even if it is inferior to moganna, may be very limited.


    But by this time, neither Morgana nor Kyle had mentioned the duel, as if they had forgotten it.


    "Kyle, do you feel anything, too?" I asked.


    "Yes, it should be that guy." Kyle frowned.


    No matter what reason this guy appears here, it doesn''t seem to be a good thing.


    If possible, we would even rather this guy never appear in front of our city in his life.


    The three people roared out quickly. At this time, the dark shadow also came to the door of s city.


    Then the dark shadow gradually fell down and dispersed, showing its true face.


    "Calthas!"


    Yes, it''s this guy, the death chanter, one of the owners of the shadow island called death, calthas.


    It used to be our most powerful enemy, but what we don''t understand most is this guy. What''s his purpose?


    He led millions of zombies to encircle and suppress s City, which directly led to the fall of s city. Many of us died at the hands of this guy.


    Later, he joined hands with Lisandro to attack s city again.


    Of course, during this period of time, we didn''t take less revenge. The attack on the shadow Island directly led to the death of several experts on the shadow island.


    It can be said that the contradiction between us can not be reconciled. We are almost an enemy of life and death with this guy.


    But I didn''t expect to deal with marzaha once. It''s really strange.


    At that time, we were going to turn around and kill this guy immediately after killing marzaha, but this guy was very cunning and ran away.


    This guy once told us that after killing marzaha, he intended to help us monitor the whole Eurasian continent. If zelas appeared from any direction, he would come and inform us.


    At that time, no one took this matter to heart. I thought this guy was just joking.


    But whether it''s true or false, we don''t want him outside s city.


    If it''s true, it means the end of the peaceful days in s city. If it''s false, it means that this guy has any conspiracy. No matter what it is, it''s not a good thing for us.


    Seriously, none of us thought this guy would really fulfill the agreement.


    Morgana, Kyle, and I all took on the shape of an arc, forming a small circle around calsas.


    Although we don''t welcome this guy, we won''t do it until we know what he''s coming for.


    "It''s the God of death. It seems that I''ve had a good time. I''ve gained weight." I said with a smile.


    This guy has obviously changed his body. His body may not be used after the last battle.


    Now I don''t know which fat man had bad luck. He was watched by this guy. His body became much richer and became a short, fat little man.


    He looks kind, but everyone knows how evil this guy is.


    "Ha ha, it''s OK, it''s OK, it''s free and easy. Unlike you, there aren''t so many things to consider." calthas answered like an old friend.


    "It seems that your s city has changed a lot. It''s a castle." calsass said with a smile, "well, there''s still a lot of life. What''s the matter? Your problem of human infertility has been solved?"


    This guy has a sharp nose.


    But also, this guy is the God of death. He may be much more sensitive to the breath of living people than others.


    "You don''t have to worry about this. What are you doing here?" I asked.


    "Of course, it''s to fulfill the previous agreement." calthas said naturally, "I''m the most trustworthy person. However, I promised you before that I would tell you if Silas came back. Now I''ll tell you that Silas has come back. Just last week, that guy has landed."


    Before, I wondered why this guy had the ability to monitor the whole continent.


    But then I thought about it and thought that this guy could control countless dead spirits. Those zombies would not only accept the command of the corpse king, but also accept the command of this guy.


    Maybe this guy''s message was heard from the zombies.


    This man is very strange. We were sworn enemies before. I don''t know why this guy came to help us. The reason is definitely not as simple as he said.


    Zelas is back.


    Although I had thought of this possibility for a long time, now I suddenly heard it, and my heart was still cluttering.


    "Where did you land?" I asked hurriedly.


    "On the Indian Ocean side, it is estimated that it is still on the Indian side," calsas said.


    After a pause, calthas continued, "well, I''ve fulfilled my agreement. The rest is up to you."


    With that, calthas was ready to leave.


    Moganna and Kyle looked at me. I shook my head slightly and didn''t start.


    This calthas is very cunning. He didn''t stay in that situation last time. It''s impossible to succeed this time. There''s no need to waste energy.


    And whether the information provided by this guy is true or false, it is a very serious problem for us. We must make all preparations.


    "Unfortunately, I still don''t know where the crystal pioneer is. Otherwise, I must find the body of zelas." I said with a frown.


    Zelas''s strength is too strong. If that guy gets his body, his strength will become more terrible.


    So we must be prepared to defeat zelas. For example, making some small moves on that guy''s body is very important for us to completely kill zelas in the future.


    Unfortunately, I can''t find it.


    "What, do you say that the body of zelas is the thing watched by the crystal pioneer?" calsas was going to leave, but suddenly turned back at this time, with a strange face.


    This guy doesn''t know exactly what he came from, but what he knows obviously exceeded our expectations.


    "Yes, it''s the crystal pioneer," I replied immediately.


    "Tut Tut, why didn''t you ask me earlier? I know that the crystal pioneer is in the Taklimakan Desert." kalsas said with a smile: "zelas estimated that the target is the same direction after landing from India, so if you want to act before that guy, you''d better hurry, otherwise it''s too late."


    After leaving a word, calthas turned into a dark shadow and disappeared.


    This guy knows everything.


    Taklimakan Desert, the largest desert in China.


    In Xinjiang, it is located in the middle of Tarim Basin.


    This range is not too far from the Western Theater. The Western Theater has searched there many times by plane, but it has not been found.


    But now this guy actually told us that the crystal pioneer was there.


    Although we don''t know whether the news is true or false, we don''t have the time to distinguish it now.


    At this time, mu mu, a Shen and some experts of Shang Qi also received the news and appeared outside the city. They didn''t see where kalsas was. They quickly asked us what was going on.


    Glancing at the brothers patrolling around, my voice was repressed: "the battle may start."


    The original peaceful time completely disappeared at this time.


    The whole city quickly entered a state of battle.


    Every moment is the most urgent state, always vigilant.


    Many people feel sorry for the end of peace. But eight years of training is for this time.


    Although I feel sorry, everyone is full of fighting spirit.


    Some things must be solved. Perhaps in the eyes of these brothers, they are also waiting for this moment to completely solve zelas and usher in real peace.


    War is also hope!


    From this moment on, s city will enter a different era.

 Chapter 1213

    From this moment, s city has entered a special state.


    The sky is clear and snowy, but what envelops everyone''s heart is a large haze.


    I don''t know how many people will die in this war, but what more people think is to turn this war into the last war.


    All the young children are transferred to the dungeons to live. The daily training continues. They are too fragile to participate in this kind of war.


    S city is ready for battle, and a large number of experts quickly rushed to the Taklimakan desert at this time, and informed the Western Theater at the same time.


    There was nothing in the peaceful desert, but now it has become particularly lively.


    Aircraft and helicopters are constantly rotating in the air to spy on the situation on the ground.


    The environment of this place is very bad. It is unlikely to rely on satellite cloud images to find it. Because the wind and sand are too big, it is difficult for you to see what will appear on the ground.


    We don''t know what the crystal pioneer looks like now. Everything can only be judged by our own subjectivity.


    Carl sass is so insidious. We don''t know what the hell the guy is up to, but we can probably guess some.


    That guy is also an ambitious man. He may not be reconciled to his previous failure.


    But Carl sass also knows that relying on his strength is probably not our opponent.


    And he also knows that he can''t join hands with the guy of zelas, because zelas can kill him, and zelas itself is immortal, so he can only let both of us fight. When both of us are hurt, that guy will fight.


    Calthas knew that zerath could not be killed. He could not deal with zerath, so he wanted to rely on us to kill zerath.


    At the same time, we also want to rely on zelas to weaken our strength, but because zelas''s strength may be relatively large, we are worried that it is a one-sided battle and can not weaken each other, so we will provide information to us.


    This guy is not that kind of good man.


    I don''t know that Carl sass has received this news for several days. Maybe this guy deliberately delayed for some time before he came to inform us. He just doesn''t want us to have enough time to prepare.


    Maybe now even in the desert, the people on zelas have begun to act.


    Our guess was right. When we searched over the desert, but there was no harvest, the satellite detected a different place.


    On this day, the desert was relatively calm, and there was no violent storm.


    But in one place, a large area of strong wind emerged out of thin air, carrying sand and dust, just like a tornado.


    There was obviously a fierce battle going on in that place.


    After the soldiers in the Western Theater informed us of the news, a large number of aircraft and dragons on our side immediately roared in that direction.


    My wife and I, as well as several heroes, rode in the dragon, which was close to that direction. Just before everyone else came, we had taken the lead in approaching the battle area.


    Even from a long distance, we can feel the terrible sound from that direction.


    The roar of anger, the roar of earth shaking, and all the voices are chilling.


    The violent impact is raging around, and the dust is flying all over the sky.


    The raging sandstorm even makes us unable to see the picture inside and how many people are fighting inside.


    Judging by the sound, the number of members fighting there may not be less than 100.


    Compared with us, there are only a dozen, which seems to be much weaker.


    But we can''t watch those people kill the crystal pioneer and take away the flesh of zelas.


    So without hesitation, we started the attack immediately.


    With the help of xiaoxueqi, the energy collapses and falls from the sky like a heavenly maid scattered flowers.


    The Dragon roared loudly, and the dragon breath fell from the sky.


    The dark shackles in moganna''s hands were waved directly, like a greedy python, extending in an instant.


    "Ten thousand arrows at once!"


    AI Xi''s moves are really like ten thousand arrows. There are many ice arrows in the air. Thousands of ice arrows fall directly from the sky.


    Barrage time!


    Broken sword recasting!


    All kinds of big moves roared past almost at the same time.


    At this time, we have no reservations at all. We should directly cause the most serious trauma to each other before they have time to respond.


    Boom!


    The violent sound sounded like an explosion. I only saw that the sand dune that was fighting was directly razed to the ground by the power of the explosion.


    Huang Sha, the original battle center, was even more scattered under this impact.


    A chaotic ground, even at this time, returned to normal.


    After the wind and sand dispersed, we finally saw the scene inside.


    The first one is the giant Scorpion King.


    Crystal pioneer, scana.


    It was a huge life covered in purple. The whole body looked like a huge crystal, carving lifelike.


    Behind the body, the sharp barb looked particularly scary.


    This guy''s body is bigger than expected. It looks like a huge missile chariot. His body is no worse than Xiaoba and Julong.


    Obviously, this is a life with terrorist combat effectiveness.


    But even if he is strong, this guy can''t stop so many enemy encirclement and suppression every month.


    Surrounded by a large number of enemies around, countless dense cracks appeared on the crystal of this guy, which looked very scary.


    This guy was obviously seriously injured, that is, our appearance disrupted the enemy''s siege, which gave him a little chance to breathe.


    Around, countless broken limbs were scattered on the ground. It was estimated that forty or fifty were dead. I don''t know whether they were killed by scana or by our attack just now.


    There are more than 120 people still standing.


    All of them are experts.


    We can clearly perceive the powerful energy filled with these people.


    There are blacks and whites. It is estimated that they are experts forcibly summoned by zelas from Africa, even America and other places.


    No one knows how many places zelas has gone in these eight years.


    But the only sure thing is that the power around this guy is much stronger.


    I didn''t see zelas. Maybe these people are just the vanguard. Zelas may think that these people alone are enough to kill the crystal pioneer.


    Zelas, on the other hand, may be sitting in the rear or commanding his army.


    That guy, this time should not be like before. Maybe a strong army has been assembled around him.


    Among those people, I also saw some acquaintances. The first one to bear the brunt is the shadow of the moon.


    After such a long time, the moon shadow seems to have no change at all. It is still that kind of cold appearance, and the moon shadow is still the leader of these people.


    I also saw many heroes, NAR, crocodile, evil little mage Vega, and another guy who was shrouded in shadow and gave people a very familiar feeling.


    Shadow? No, that''s not a shadow, that''s... The Lord of shadow flow, rob!


    Another guy, wrapped in black fog, looks as ugly as a devil.


    "Eternal nightmare... Magic Teng is a dangerous guy." she frowned, and moganna looked at the guy and said.


    Eternal nightmare, magic Teng, a monster that can create dreams and kill people in dreams.


    If Morgana can describe it as dangerous, this guy''s strength is definitely not weak.


    There was another guy, who looked very dangerous. He looked like a Tauren mutant, carrying a huge hammer, with scarlet eyes.


    Is that chief Tauren?


    There is also a short Yodel, who looks like Rambo, a mechanical public enemy, driving a strange machine and emitting a kind of evil.

 Chapter 1214

    When these people reappeared, the strength obviously became extraordinary. There were more experts. Just heroes saw several.


    In addition to the enemies we have seen before, we can even see some strange faces.


    Among those people, there was a tall, very sexy woman with a pair of big long legs and a long black braid behind her.


    There was a huge crossbow on his back.


    That woman, that appearance, coupled with the special temperament on her body, has made the identity of this woman show beyond doubt.


    Night hunter Wayne.


    Sivana once mentioned Wayne before. Wayne, unparalleled jifiona and yibobi of the holy hammer and a group of heroes related to demacia were arrested by zelas.


    Before, zelas threatened sivana to work for herself with the lives of Wayne and Fiona.


    Now it seems that this scene also happened to Wayne.


    Whether the woman is willing or not, there are not many choices left for her. If she doesn''t agree, the damn monster will kill his former companions.


    These people are a group of people who attach great importance to friendship. They don''t even care about their own life and death.


    But they can''t watch their former companions die miserably in front of themselves.


    It is this concern for their companions that makes them become a tool used by zelas.


    In addition to the heroes of demacia, Nall and Rambo are not the only ones in Bandar city. I even saw a girl like a little witch.


    That should be the fairy witch Lulu?


    Besides heroes, there are many other masters.


    There are black, white and yellow people. These people may be the experts collected in the eight years of zelas. The breath of these people is very strong, and their combat effectiveness is quite terrible.


    Everyone has special strength. In their country, even on the mainland, they may lead a group of people to struggle to survive in the end, just like us.


    But with the emergence of zelas, everything has changed.


    They were all bosses before. It is estimated that few people are willing to be others'' younger brothers; But whether they are willing or not, the significance is not great.


    Because in the face of zerath''s almost invincible power, they have little room to struggle and resist, either die or surrender.


    In the eyes of these people, I don''t know why, I can even see a touch of greed and madness. I don''t know what zelas promised them, which can make these people work so hard.


    When I appeared here and looked at those people, they had already seen us.


    In particular, the sudden dragon, its huge body and unparalleled power have brought great shock to these people. The expressions on their faces have become very strange, and there is a trace of envy in their fear.


    Just like the Dragon Knight, he fell directly from the sky. Coupled with the invincible power, the battlefield even fell into a brief calm.


    Among the large bodies scattered around, at least more than 20 died in the attack we just had.


    The moon shadow also saw me. When he just saw me, a pure light flashed on the moon shadow''s face almost instantaneously, but the light disappeared immediately in the next second. The whole person still looked as cold as before.


    "Who are you, why attack us and seek death!" a black foreigner roared at me. Although this guy''s Chinese is not very fluent, it''s also quite good.


    That guy, zelas, maybe just fooled these people over. He certainly didn''t tell them what kind of attack they might encounter on this land.


    Just as we were talking, crystal pioneer was taking advantage of this time to quickly recover his injury.


    Don''t underestimate this guy. Although he looks like an animal, his IQ is no worse than anyone. He belongs to the type of absolute high IQ. He knows how precious and important this time is to himself.


    "For eight years, I thought that guy zelas would never come back. After eight years of peace, I didn''t expect this smelly boy to appear." I shook my head. I didn''t bother to pay attention to those crooked nuts.


    Just staring at the shadow of the moon, I can''t say whether it''s missing or other feelings.


    As for the shadow of the moon, his face is gloomy.


    "Are you his vanguard? Where is that guy now? Is he still in India?" I asked.


    The moon shadow''s eyes flickered slightly. It seemed that we didn''t expect that we should grasp the intelligence so carefully and their actions so clearly.


    "But I''m a little curious. We haven''t found this scorpion king for eight years. On the contrary, you came and found it directly. Do you know where scana is?" I asked with a blink of eyes. While asking, I and others walked down from the dragon.


    The moon shadow still didn''t answer.


    "As for zelas, why didn''t that guy come in person? For such an important thing, was that guy worried that his goal was too big and afraid of being found?"


    "Or is that guy worried about being besieged by Nethers and Azur, and so many experts on our side?"


    There was a strange atmosphere around, and the pressure in the air was like a huge balloon, which seemed to explode at any time.


    "Shit, what are you doing with so much talk and kill this guy." finally, seeing me talking to the moon shadow, I didn''t pay attention to so many other people around me. A white expert felt as if he had been insulted.


    In the past, this guy was on the dragon. He dared not make a mistake because of the majesty of the dragon. But now the dragon is just circling in the sky. This guy, who is very arrogant in front of him, has made him quite unhappy.


    Maybe he just set foot on this land, or he wanted to determine his status and value in this group. The guy''s eyes turned, his feet made a sudden force on the ground, and his body jumped like a kangaroo.


    This is a master. His actions are very strange. His body jumps forward quickly on the ground in a strange posture. Each jump is a long distance.


    And this kind of jump also makes people completely unable to judge the moving direction of the whole person. In front of them, there are dazzling figures of this guy jumping everywhere, both on his chest, which is a standard boxing posture.


    And I was completely motionless from beginning to end, as if I had no time to react.


    Hum, just a fool. Although I don''t know how to get a dragon as a mount, this guy is nothing after leaving the dragon.


    His attack scared the fool.


    Another flicker, the body has jumped into mid air, leaving a shadow on the ground at a super fast speed.


    In mid air, the fists suddenly began to interlace quickly.


    The shadow of the fist was everywhere. In this moment, this guy didn''t know how many times he hit.


    Seeing that the fist has completely shrouded the target, the man seems to have seen the dawn of victory, and a smile has appeared on his face.


    But at this time, a figure suddenly jumped out from behind me.


    Silver short hair is particularly smart and capable. A pair of slender arms wave a pair of huge sharp blades that are completely incompatible with their own body.


    Holding the huge heavy sword, I saw only a sword light in front of me.


    That picture was like lightning. It was so fast that almost everyone had no time to respond, and the picture in front of him had stopped.


    The shadow of boxing disappeared.


    In the sky, the white man''s body appeared immediately, with an indescribable amazement on his face.


    The body lost its support in mid air and was falling quickly to the ground.


    Just when the body hit the ground, because of those slight shocks, the whole body was directly divided from head to hip and split in two from the middle.

 Chapter 1215

    The whole person is divided into two.


    It was crisp and clean, completely without the slightest muddle, and clean to an astonishing and frightening degree.


    The body of the sword didn''t even scratch the man''s body. It was the effect of pure sword Qi. Even before the body fell to the ground, the body divided into two pieces was still connected.


    When the slight impact of the body falling spread out, the whole body was divided into two.


    The brain, heart, liver, lungs, intestines and large tracts of internal organs were all wriggling.


    Compared with the pictures in other places around, although this scene is a little cruel, it is not unacceptable. In this last world, pictures hundreds of times more cruel can be found everywhere.


    But now, everyone who saw this scene trembled and swallowed a mouthful of water secretly.


    The white man naturally knows that although his character is publicized, some are unreasonable and unforgiving, and he likes to show off in everything, one thing is certain that his strength is absolutely good.


    To say a word, it''s not very annoying. If it''s really a person with average strength, he won''t even be sent here at all.


    Those who can appear here are experts, but the expert didn''t even have the strength to resist in front of the woman. He was killed in a second.


    The strength of this man is not the top among these people, but at least it is medium. Doesn''t that mean that among so many people, more than half of the members may not be able to stop this woman''s attack?


    They are all strong in the area where they live. Their strength is very strong. Ruiwen''s attack makes them seriously doubt their strength.


    Ruiwen''s face still looked so cold. She just looked at the body on the ground with a pair of cold eyes: "the master is talking. Where can you interrupt?"


    That voice made no secret of the ridicule and destruction of the dead, and didn''t take that guy to heart at all.


    "No one is bothering me now." he glanced around coldly, and his cold eyes swept around. That kind of eyes made such a large area of experts around feel that their body was locked by something terrible, and there was a bone chilling chill all over their body.


    Just a look, almost unbearable to these people.


    "Although it may be too late now, but... My sister, how have you been these days?" finally, my eyes locked on the moon shadow, and the cold eyes finally dispersed and turned into a soft.


    younger sister?


    This title changed many people''s faces.


    Moon shadow is the most trusted and valued subordinate of zelas, and it is also the strongest expert under zelas.


    But the most important subordinate of zelas is the enemy''s sister?


    What''s going on? I don''t know how many people who don''t know the situation have a paste in their mind.


    The moon shadow frowned: "I am the moon shadow, I am not your sister."


    "It seems that you haven''t remembered anything in the past eight years. Unfortunately, it seems that only after zelas''s death can I slowly help you find your previous memory." I said.


    "I also want to see if your strength can keep up these eight years." a trace of killing intention also crossed in the eyes of the moon shadow.


    "Do it!"


    Yueying is obviously the leader of these people. Although some people doubt the identity of Yueying, its command is still absolute.


    With that start, everyone around took action immediately. A group of people continued to surround scana and launched a tragic attack. The remaining half of more than 60 experts quickly surrounded us.


    "Ruiwen, you have the moon shadow. Should you be able to deal with it?" I said.


    "No problem." Ruiwen smiled at the corners of her mouth, grabbed the heavy sword in her hand and swept across the moon shadow.


    Yueying''s strength is very strong, but the previous time, whether it was an accident or a sneak attack, in short, she lost to Ruiwen. This is the second confrontation between the two women.


    It is obvious that in these eight years, the strength has increased a lot, and the body method has become happier.


    At the same time, the two moon blades in my hand are also covered with a thin layer of things like ice. Under the rapid dance, there is even a cold chill, which makes people tremble.


    And Ruiwen, eight years have not passed in vain. Ruiwen is not a master of that type of speed, but Ruiwen has raised her strength to another limit.


    Holding the huge heavy sword in his hand, he chopped it wildly again and again. Regardless of the speed of the moon shadow, it was a knife immediately, forcing the moon shadow to step back and dodge. He didn''t dare to resist hard at all.


    That random attack has the terrorist power of cutting mountains and stones.


    With each attack, a deep groove was immediately cut on the ground. The sword is colliding, the dazzling Mars is flashing, and the fierce battle is dazzling.


    Although the number of our side may not be comparable to each other, our side has the absolute advantage.


    Sometimes, quantity doesn''t determine anything at all.


    On our side, there is a giant dragon. The strength of the giant dragon may be more powerful than the crystal pioneer.


    And moganna, such a top expert!


    Zijiao is by my side. Who dares to underestimate the combat effectiveness of the Nine Tailed Fox around Zijiao?


    Not to mention anything else, just these three people constantly rush and kill in this crowd. The terrible power is stronger than these so-called experts have never seen before. Touch and die!


    Even without these three, the combat effectiveness of others is quite terrible. Ruiwen has no advantage over the moon shadow alone, and any one of them is a top expert.


    When did the top experts become so worthless as cabbage? They are everywhere?


    I can''t imagine what it feels like.


    It was no longer fighting. It was a one-sided killing.


    Ang!


    With a dragon chant, the giant dragon didn''t even bother to fly in the sky and landed directly on the ground. The huge tail swept and crackled. The bodies of the three people were directly smashed and flew out. The waist was twisted in a strange way, and the spine was directly shocked to pieces. It was dead.


    Next to moganna is even more ferocious. The dark shackles are like python. There are five people wrapped around them, like zongzi, and then drink with a soft drink.


    "Burst!"


    Boom!


    The dark shackles exploded, and the people entangled on them were directly blown to pieces.


    As for the Nine Tailed Fox, it has become a woman. The nine tails behind it flutter fluffy, just like a flower.


    The charm has been sent out invisibly. Those who besieged the Nine Tailed Fox didn''t even notice that the eyes of several companions next to them have become strange.


    He grabbed the weapon in his hand and stabbed his companions directly.


    Caught off guard, he suffered heavy casualties.


    Zijiao''s Charm Magic can only charm one, but Nine Tailed Fox can handle three with one skill, which is the gap in strength.


    SANA doesn''t even have to play desperate silence. Such enemies are not worth letting SANA waste her strength.


    At this time, I was never idle. I gave the moon shadow to Ruiwen, NAR to Elise, and the crocodile to arilia, Aishi, hiville and Xiaoya.


    The others were handed over to the dragon, moganna and Nine Tailed demon fox.


    As for me, I quickly shuttle through the crowd. My goal is the last person, the last side, a guy who seems very, very demoralized in the battlefield.


    Wayne!


    Wayne is a master, with fierce hands and a huge crossbow in his hand, ruthlessly hunting all the evil in the world.


    But now this woman is a little bored. She hides at the end of the battlefield. She feels like she doesn''t work. She seems to be too lazy to participate in this kind of war. She waits for the people on her side to be killed and injured seriously, and then retreats and runs away.


    However, such a person who has no morale and doesn''t work hard has been watched.


    Seeing the man ignoring others and rushing towards himself, Wayne felt a little annoyed and was ready to teach the man some lessons.

 Chapter 1216

    Although Wayne is not willing to fight for zelas, he is also lazy when performing his task, mostly working without effort.


    After all, as the first generation of night hunter, Wayne''s strength is very strong, especially Wayne''s single point killing ability is very strong.


    If Wayne had shown his real strength before, scana might not survive until now.


    However, Wayne''s failure to work does not mean that Wayne is willing to be looked down upon. This person avoids the attack of others and rushes towards herself alone, which makes Wayne feel as if she has been looked down upon. She is quite unhappy.


    Even if you don''t kill this person, you should at least teach this person a heavy lesson.


    The huge crossbow behind him had been taken out. Wayne used a crossbow, not a bow.


    Compared with ordinary bows and arrows, crossbows and arrows are heavier and more bulky. It is unlikely to launch arrows quickly, but each attack is particularly heavy and has very strong penetration. There is almost nothing that this crossbow and arrow can''t penetrate.


    The launching crossbow is much larger than the general arrow. It is completely made of metal. It can be said to be a crossbow, or even a crossbow.


    A nearly two meter long crossbow was put into the huge crossbow by Wayne. There are strange cracks on the sharp crossbow. This strange crack can instantly cut the target''s skin, flesh and even bones when shooting at the target.


    The crossbow had aimed at me, but after a little consideration, Wayne deflected and aimed the crossbow at my shoulder.


    The next second, as I gently pressed the machine cover in my hand, I only heard a whoosh, and the crossbow arrow roared at me at a much faster speed than the bullet.


    The distance between them was very close. In this case, there was no chance to think about it. The crossbow and arrow came to me in an instant.


    But soon, the expression on Wayne''s face became very strange, even dignified.


    Whoosh... Hum!


    The crossbow was caught in his hand. The crossbow itself was still shaking violently, and a buzzing sound kept coming out.


    Wayne''s heart pounded. Although he didn''t try his best in that attack, the crossbow was absolutely sharp, but this time he was caught by the man.


    How is this possible?


    Flesh and blood can catch their own crossbow? This kind of thing has never happened to Wayne.


    For a moment, Wayne was even stunned and lost the vigilance he should have as a night hunter.


    Just when Wayne was stunned, the figure in front suddenly disappeared.


    Wayne screamed in her heart. She just wanted to escape. Suddenly, someone patted her shoulder, and then it seemed that something was instantly stuffed into the gap of the leather armor under her neck.


    Wayne''s face changed suddenly and took it out immediately, but she found that it was actually a note.


    And the man had passed by himself and rushed towards scana.


    He''s not dealing with himself. What''s that note?


    Wayne felt puzzled in her heart and looked around quietly. She found that no one noticed her side, and then quietly took out the note.


    After a little look, Wayne''s face suddenly changed, then swallowed the note, turned around and inserted several strange blades on the ground behind her.


    There''s a siege on the other side of scana.


    The strength of scana is really very strong. This guy can live up to his reputation. Under the siege of more than 100 experts, he can support up to now, which is definitely not something that ordinary people can handle.


    Even if it is a giant dragon, if there is no flight advantage, whether it can do this or not.


    Although Scandinavia now looks a little embarrassed, it is still fierce, but it is also the end of a powerful crossbow. This guy''s injury is too serious.


    Now this situation can''t last long, but with my appearance, that situation has changed rapidly.


    How sharp the giant hydra is. There are few huge axes. The broken limbs immediately fly in the sky and fall to the ground.


    This weapon has been manipulated to the limit. The sharp axe blade can easily break the target''s body.


    The originally dense encirclement was quickly torn open.


    Seeing reinforcements appear, scana is also in great spirits. His sharp tail stabbed several enemies in the cold.


    The emergence of our group directly reversed the war.


    These people are unlucky. Even if the Western Theater and other reinforcements from our s city come, they may not be able to do this.


    Maybe it will be surrounded by them, but we are different.


    Among us, we have one of the four strongest fighting forces in s city.


    In addition to Kyle, the other three super powers are all here. Just the three super powers, these hundreds of people are not opponents, not to mention other experts?


    Originally, they had surrounded scana. Killing scana was just a time opponent, but we made this situation impossible immediately.


    Seeing more and more casualties, the moon shadow who is fighting with Ruiwen also frowned.


    I want to retreat, but the goal has not been achieved. Now all the sacrifices before retreat are wasted.


    Just then, in a place outside the battlefield, a Western man suddenly came out of the ground with something like a mummy on his shoulder.


    This guy just came out and was obviously shocked by the current chaos.


    Zerath''s body is not on skana, but is hidden by skana under the desert.


    The more than 100 people above just want to kill scana, at least to delay scana''s action. On the other side, they send a master who can drill into the ground to rescue zelas''s body deep underground.


    When he saw that he had appeared, a smile finally filled his face: "retreat."


    With an order, the moon shadow made a virtual move and opened his hands. In an instant, more than a dozen figures appeared around the moon shadow, which was impressively separation.


    One body rushed at Ruiwen, so that Ruiwen had no time to pursue.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, the moon shadow quickly retreated to a safe area. Immediately around the moon shadow, a crazy hunting hurricane roared in an instant.


    The yellow sand around was mobilized. For a moment, it blocked the sky and blocked the sun. There were rotating sand dust everywhere. Everything in front of it was completely blocked. The whole battlefield almost immediately turned yellow.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, members quickly left the battlefield.


    They seem to have been trained to fight in this yellow sand.


    When the body retreated quickly, even the guy carrying zelas was the same. At that time, he was ready to go underground again.


    But the body of zelas on his shoulder seemed to be pulled by a force. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move.


    The guy was frightened. He used all his strength and pulled hard. As a result, the strength suddenly disappeared.


    On the contrary, I fell on the ground directly, and then got into a piece of yellow sand.


    When the yellow sand finally dispersed, there was no enemy in front of him. If it weren''t for the mess around, some people would even suspect that everything just was just an illusion.


    Those people all disappeared, estimated that they all went underground and ran away.


    Many of these people seem to have the ability to move underground.


    We didn''t catch up.


    Glancing at the ground, the blades I left have disappeared.


    With a knowing smile, I know my goal has been achieved this time.


    But scana doesn''t know that this guy is very irritable now. He is the man who guards the body of zelas. Now zelas''s body has been taken away, which is his biggest shame for scana.


    Roaring, the Scorpion King is ready to chase him.

 Chapter 1217

    As soon as zelas''s body appeared, it immediately disappeared. We didn''t even have time to see what the guy looked like. We could only barely see that it was as ugly and disgusting as a corpse.


    As for scana, he roared beside him, ready to chase him.


    Scana is an expert second only to the emperor and the desert God of death in the shurima desert. It is very powerful. Walking under the yellow sand is not a problem for scana. As long as you take action now, you may be able to catch up with those damn thieves in a short time.


    But we stopped scana''s action.


    "Master scana, don''t chase," I said.


    "Boy, although thank you for saving me," said Skinner in a low voice. After all, he was an advanced master. He looked a little embarrassed after being saved: "but you may not know what that thing means. I must get that body back."


    "I said no, it''s zelas''s body. They can take it away if they want," I said.


    Scarner was silent for a moment, his crystal eyes stared at me, and then crossed over the others next to me, especially heville.


    Many of these people are old acquaintances.


    Since they know that it is the body of zelas, they should know what the body of zelas represents.


    "Do you know what will happen if zelas takes back his body?" asked scana.


    "Of course, I know that the strength of zelas will become unprecedentedly strong, maybe twice as strong as now, or even more." I said with a smile: "but so what, zelas takes away the body, and the strength will increase sharply, but similarly, this is our only chance to kill zelas completely."


    After a pause, I continued: "emperor Azur and elder neithers live in this desert. You didn''t meet them. We''ve agreed to let zelas find his body. Together with our experts, we can completely kill that zelas family."


    Azul, Nethers.


    Two more familiar names.


    Although they all live in the desert, Scandinavia lives in the center of the desert, while Nethers and azir live in the Gobi area on the edge of the desert. In addition, the two bad old men don''t move much at ordinary times, and they haven''t met until now.


    "Elder, you are the one who guards the body of zelas. You also know how evil and terrible that guy is. We want to kill zelas. Although we have prepared a lot, we still can''t guarantee that we can completely kill zelas. If elder intended to help, it would be best."


    I first put out the signs of zelas and Azul. If scana still remembers to forgive Rima, maybe he will agree.


    For scana, although it is a huge Scorpion King, if we intend to help, we will also be very welcome. One more friend is much better than one more enemy.


    After thinking about it for a while, scana agreed.


    Before long, members from other places came to this position one after another.


    Finally, we came to the Western Theater temporarily with scana.


    The experts in the Western Theater gave a warm welcome to the emergence of scana. Finally, scana decided to stay in the Western Theater. After all, it was a city established by previous acquaintances.


    In fact, now people in the two cities are gathered together, which is the best.


    In this way, both attack and defense will become easier.


    But the two cities involve more than just a few people. It is the migration of hundreds of thousands of people.


    If you want to migrate, most of them are from s city to Jinggu city.


    However, compared with Jinggu City, s city has fertile soil and water, fish, shrimp, livestock and grain are much better than the Gobi desert in the western war zone.


    At present, the Western Theater has expanded food production and animal husbandry as much as possible, but because there are more and more mouths, once the weather is inappropriate, there will still be a shortage of food, which often needs our support.


    If we give up s City, the Western Theater will not hold up at all.


    So in the end, we can only be divided into two cities to defend respectively.


    That guy zelas has landed and may attack two cities at any time. We must be fully prepared.


    After some discussion, we went back.


    On the other side, the moon shadow is also taking a group of people to the area of the Sino Indian border.


    Now the landing people are hidden in this mountain forest.


    The scale of this time is much larger than ever.


    Before zerath, ordinary people were completely ignored. Even those with ability would be ruthlessly killed by zerath if their ability was too weak.


    But now, after the last failure, zelas obviously does not avoid meat and vegetables. As long as he is a capable person, regardless of strength, zelas will attract all.


    Now, with more than 100000 capable people gathered around zelas, America and Africa... In eight years, zelas has traveled all over three continents. Apart from Oceania, which is too remote and sparsely populated, zelas has almost traveled all over the rest of the world.


    Attracted hundreds of thousands of people with computing power.


    The original 100 people left here in a small boat, flew over, experienced the attack of sea animals, and finally arrived in America. First, they recruited a large number of experts in the United States and Canada.


    Either surrender or be killed. Under this bloody policy, those people can only be forced to accept the rule of zelas.


    Compared with us, America is more chaotic.


    Because it borders the coast in a large area, it is often attacked by fishermen, with very serious casualties and extremely bad living environment.


    After attracting American experts and a large number of ordinary people, zelas led his members to invade South America, that is, Brazil, and controlled a large number of experts by the same means.


    Then I don''t know where I found another big ship, even a warship, moving to Africa.


    Africa is almost completely zombied, and the number of people who can survive is very small.


    After gathering a large number of members, Silas sailed across the sea and landed from the Indian Ocean.


    But because he didn''t know the enemy''s current situation, zerath didn''t attack immediately, but looked for his body first.


    Zelas has a natural sense of his body. Before, whenever he wanted to seize his body, he would be found by the cunning guy and avoid in advance.


    That''s why this time zelas sent those people to the moon shadow.


    Sure enough, the moon shadow succeeded. Although they were badly killed and injured, they really brought their body back.


    Mo ganna, dragon, Nine Tailed demon fox, crystal pioneer... It''s said that there are more experts there.


    But zelas doesn''t care. As long as his body is taken back, zelas is sure enough to crush all those damn guys, and there is no one left.


    Looked around at those men, those people are full of greed.


    Zelas assured these people that there are lots of grain fields, countless animals and women in this Eurasian continent... Under this stimulation, these people have regarded this as their last paradise and paradise.


    People need temptation and stimulation. If they are only forced means, they can''t work for themselves. Only when they want to fight, will they give full play to their most powerful strength in the war.


    "Moon shadow, give you three days to find out their situation for me. After three days, we are ready to attack." Silas hissed.


    The humiliation suffered before should be thoroughly washed away at this time.


    These damn bastards even destroyed their own space carrier. Otherwise, do you need such trouble?


    The moon shadow blinked in her eyes, then nodded and retreated quietly.


    Zerath also needs three days to integrate his soul with this physical body.


    After all, it is my strong body. Even after so many years, I still haven''t been weathered. Although I work hard, I can play the most powerful force in this body.


    Wait, those damn bastards!

 Chapter 1218

    Zerath looks fierce and cruel.


    After several previous failures, it did not make this guy converge at all, but intensified, more cruel than before.


    For those who have been arrested before, zelas will do everything possible to let them work for themselves, with both grace and prestige.


    But now, zelas is much more straightforward. After arresting a group of people, he directly issued a series of favorable conditions to work for himself.


    If the other party doesn''t agree, zelas won''t even waste a word and kill on the spot.


    Even those heroes are the same. Silas no longer gives them a chance. He has no patience before.


    The heroes who had been imprisoned all over the Eurasian continent were taken away when they fled!


    If you don''t want to surrender, there is only one result.


    Zerath will kill him, then take out the ability crystal core, give it to an ordinary person, and then continue to threaten this person to work for himself. If he doesn''t agree, he will continue to kill. If you don''t agree several times in a row, zelas will lose patience, pinch and explode the ability crystal core on the spot, and even... Seize the source of the soul.


    This kind of thing solaka can do, so can zelas.


    Zelas is stronger than solaka.


    In this case, in the face of bloody death, those people are afraid. In addition, zelas promised them a beautiful heaven. Whether it is the longing for heaven or the fear of zelas, now the people around zelas are more united and more powerful than before.


    This may be regarded as an unexpected harvest of zelas.


    However, zelas knows how many enemies he is facing. Their strength is very strong. However, it is difficult to destroy so many people with his own strength. Maybe it will be a lose lose lose outcome in the end. He can only start from scratch.


    This time, after his body was broken up, it took more than two years to recover. If it weren''t for the moon shadow, the original men around him might have run away.


    Therefore, zerath also attaches great importance to the moon shadow in his heart.


    In zelas''s mind, there is no doubt about the moon shadow, which can be said to be 100% trust.


    Zerath himself even felt a little incredible and hard to believe that he really trusted others one day, which was completely impossible before.


    Anyway, that''s what happened!


    Zerath left almost everything outside to the moon shadow to deal with.


    And zerath himself was very relieved to shut down and began to integrate his body and soul.


    In this huge team, the moon shadow is still a thorn in everyone''s eye, which seems to be not much different from before.


    Those people''s eyes on the moon shadow are quite bad, but they are only bad. They don''t dare to do anything to the moon shadow.


    On the one hand, zelas will not let himself go. On the other hand, they may not be the opponents of the moon shadow.


    This makes many people, especially those powerful men, feel very uncomfortable. Their strength can''t compare with that of a woman?


    This is the fact.


    The strength of the moon shadow is really too strong. Among the whole legion, nearly 200000 people, the only one who can compete with the moon shadow is the big boss in North America, nicknamed the bald eagle! The bald eagle is very powerful. Before, he also led a huge team of 120000 people to dominate America.


    The other is an old chief in Africa.


    Holding a scepter like a poisonous snake in his hand, he looks as terrible as the devil Satan.


    In the whole team, only these two people can compete with the moon shadow! As for others, although there are super first-class experts with very strong strength, if you really want to fight, you can''t do it alone.


    With the passage of time, the moon shadow does not even need to absorb the power in the ability crystal core, its own strength will continue to improve, and even develop more and more new abilities.


    Many people don''t know where the ability of the moon shadow appears, as if it appeared out of thin air.


    They work hard to increase some strength, and as long as the moon shadow stays still, its own strength will always grow slowly, which is particularly frightening.


    And although they don''t want to admit it, they have to admit that they have to thank the moon shadow, because it is the moon shadow that has developed a way to absorb energy directly from the ability crystal core and quickly restore strength in battle. Their strength can be improved so quickly in the later stage, thanks to the moon shadow.


    And those ordinary people, the energy guns in their hands are all designed by the moon shadow.


    This woman seems to know everything.


    The shadow of the moon is cold to anyone.


    Almost no one has seen the moon shadow smile. Except in the face of the little girl, for others, the moon shadow is completely sincere.


    The bald eagle and the old chief won''t provoke the moon shadow, because it won''t do them any good.


    Their strength is very strong, even stronger than many heroes.


    Under zerath''s men, it is divided into four parts.


    Zerath is the highest power among them.


    The next floor is the shadow of the moon, plus Linglong. But they don''t care about anything. At most, they just help convey an order occasionally.


    Then there are the heroes... Those heroes are few in number, but they are very powerful, and these people hate zelas very much and have no loyalty.


    Most importantly, these heroes are quite arrogant. No matter men or women, they don''t communicate with others, and they don''t have the idea to form gangs.


    Finally, they are human beings.


    It is still at the bottom, but in fact, their power is the largest.


    The moon shadow doesn''t matter. Heroes don''t form gangs. Although they are at the lowest level, they have the most power in some aspects.


    For the bald eagle and the old chief, although there were a few more people on it out of thin air, there were more than one and more than ten.


    On the contrary, they have many times more subordinates than before, and their life is relatively moist.


    After the previous defeat, they found an insurmountable gap between themselves and zelas, and they didn''t even want to resist zelas.


    Since you can''t resist, enjoy it.


    Once this idea appears, everything else seems to become unimportant.


    They have become agents of zerath, who is in charge of nearly 200000 humans.


    And most importantly, now that they have arrived in Asia, they are bound to fight with the local forces in Asia.


    In that case, it''s better to be prepared, work hard, directly destroy the local forces in Asia, and take over these grain fields, cities and even women by yourself!


    It is necessary to find a suitable place to release the resentment pressed on the head and the depression experienced for a long time, and war is the best choice to vent the depression in the heart.


    No one knows which city zelas will choose to attack.


    Maybe it all depends on this guy''s interest, that''s all.


    Military satellites in the Western Theater have been spinning in the sky, trying to find their location.


    But it is very difficult to do this. The other party is obviously prepared this time. They are hiding in deep mountains and forests. We can''t find out where they are.


    Since zelas regained his body, three days passed peacefully.


    During this period of time, a huge stone was hung on the top of each head, terrified.


    Just three days later, we finally got some news.


    From the satellite map of the Western Theater, we can see that some things are moving towards s city.


    Some things, not some enemies.


    This word is very strange, because it is not people who go to the direction of S City, but... Zombies!


    Those are very powerful, sensitive, free and dangerous zombies, a kind of zombie we have never seen!

 Chapter 1219

    This is a new zombie that we have never seen before.


    There are mainly four kinds of zombies we have seen before.


    One is the zombies on the ground, hunters, Screamers, and even a large area of ordinary zombies, almost all belong to this type.


    This kind of zombie lives on land and has no flying ability and no water power.


    The second is the zombie in the sky... But this kind of zombie is not an empty zombie, but actually a zombie bird.


    This kind of zombie is mainly alienated by some birds after being infected with zombie virus.


    The first flying zombie we really saw was the guy who had been on the warship at sea. He grew a pair of bone wings and could fly freely in the sky.


    Since this guy landed on land, the number of flying zombies in the real sense has gradually increased.


    The third kind of zombie is the ocean zombie. The ocean zombie can move freely in the ocean and is one of the overlords in the ocean.


    It can even operate on land, but its combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    As for the fourth kind of zombie, it is a new type of amphibious zombie formed after the sea zombie and land zombie devoured each other when we encircled and suppressed the sea Zombie King last time.


    This zombie has the advantages of land zombie and sea zombie. It can fight in the sea and land, and its strength is much stronger than ordinary zombies.


    Now, the zombie we see is the fifth type of zombie evolution.


    Sea, land and air integration.


    From the appearance, their body shape is almost no different from the previous amphibious zombies.


    The same thin but agile body, the same sharp claws, webbed feet, and the same flexible and sharp tail.


    The only difference is that behind these zombies, there are also a pair of pale bone wings.


    Those wings are covered with feathers like metal sheets. They are full of power. These zombies fly very fast in the air.


    At the tip of those wings, there are dense things like barbs. It can be imagined that if this kind of thing hangs from people, the end will be absolutely tragic.


    This should be the complete body of all kinds of zombies at present, except the corpse king. It integrates all the advantages of the sea, land and sky. It can fight wherever it goes.


    Now, a group of zombies who don''t know how many are flying towards us quickly.


    If zombies advance from the ground, the Western theater can even launch missiles to bomb the ground and eliminate these zombies.


    But now these zombies are moving from the sky, and the missiles in the Western theater are seriously weakened. They can''t play any effect. They can only watch these complete zombies approaching s city.


    "Can we say that these zombies are also controlled by zelas?" suddenly, Mu Mu said.


    This sentence gave us a reminder to those who were thinking about how these zombies appeared, and each opened his eyes.


    "Can zerath control zombies?" God asked.


    "Why can''t it?" Mumu said: "now it seems that it''s not difficult to control zombies, and Silas doesn''t need to control all zombies at all. As long as he controls the king of zombies, these zombies don''t act in full accordance with his orders?"


    Yes, the zombie is under the control of the corpse king.


    As long as zerath controls the corpse king, he is equivalent to controlling an amazing number of zombies.


    And these zombies are the best for death squads.


    Otherwise, now there are no such complete zombies in China, not even many amphibious zombies, and they have been bombed. How can there be so many complete zombies?


    The number of complete zombies is amazing. Only a dark one can be seen on the satellite map. How many are unimaginable.


    Maybe a million, maybe two million.


    "They gathered so many zombies to attack us. It seems that they should not take so many powerful zombies as cannon fodder. There should be no doubt that their first target should be us." Shang Qi said: "I''ll contact the Western Theater and get support from them."


    With that, Shang Qi sent a request for help to the Western Theater.


    There was also a quick response.


    But the response made us all frown.


    "Sorry, we are in a hurry now. I''m afraid we don''t have any extra strength to support you." the answer to us was Song Lian, the No. 2 figure in the Western Theater, that is, Nethers.


    But the old general''s face looked wrinkled, and he obviously felt very confused about what was happening now.


    "What''s the matter?" Shang Qi asked hurriedly.


    "The first thing we found was these zombies going to s city. We are really ready to support you at any time." Song Lian said, "but just now, we also detected another wave of zombies, heading for Jinggu city."


    With that, Song Lian asked her men to send a satellite map.


    On the satellite image, it was also a dark patch, shrouded in the sky, passing through a Gobi and flying in the direction of the Western Theater.


    That quantity seems a little less than ours, but it is also quite amazing.


    "Zelas''s operation is very strange, and we can''t tell whether they launch two-line attacks at the same time or only attack one city and pretend to attack one," Nethers said.


    "It''s also possible that it''s just a trap of zelas, deliberately making a two-sided attack, and then concentrating on attacking one of the cities," I said.


    Nethers nodded: "yes, there is indeed such a possibility, and the possibility is still great, but we can''t tell which city zelas is mainly attacking. Now it seems that the number of zombies on our side is a little less, but this may be zelas''s intention."


    "Moreover, in this satellite image, we can distinguish two corpse kings."


    "The most important thing is that the direct forces of zerath, those really powerful super power soldiers, are now missing and don''t know where they are. Before those things appear, we can''t judge where their goal is. In this case, we are... Very sorry," said Nethers apologetically.


    In this case, we can''t blame Nethers.


    If the Western Theater strongly supports s City, resulting in the emptiness of the city being attacked by Nethers, no one can afford that guy, and no one dares to take the risk.


    If this happens to us, I guess we will respond the same way.


    The Western Theater itself is also a mud Bodhisattva crossing the river. Now it seems that we can only rely on ourselves.


    After ending the call with the Western Theater, it was agreed that no matter who side the two sides fought, they would immediately rush to another city for support.


    We also began to arrange here, and all kinds of weapons stored in the warehouse were pulled out.


    But a large part of these weapons may not be useful in this war.


    "Unexpectedly, all the attacks came from the air. Our air weapons are too scarce, and these zombies are too agile. It is difficult for ordinary weapons to hit these zombies!" this is a big trouble we are facing now.


    Relying on the protective shield, even if we can temporarily resist the attack of zombies, I''m afraid the consequences will not be much better.


    "At the current rate, how long will it take for these zombies to appear outside our city?" Mu asked with a frown.


    "It will take about a week." it''s strange that these complete zombies are very agile, but they don''t move very fast. They seem to be deliberately slowing down and waiting for something.


    Now they have just entered China, and there is a straight-line distance of more than 1000 kilometers from us. At the current speed, it may take another week to arrive.


    "A week? Maybe a little nervous, but I can''t help it."

 Chapter 1220

    "A week? Although I may be nervous, I can''t help it now." Kimi said, "I''ll transform the energy gun as soon as possible."


    Before, our energy guns and energy guns were all point-to-point firing, especially before energy, moving forward in a straight line and attacking the target. The energy cannon will also explode, destroying a surrounding area.


    However, this scope is very limited, and it may not be enough in the current situation.


    So Mumu is going to transform these energy cannons.


    It is no longer detonated after hitting the target, but set the distance. After flying out for a period of time, whether it hits the target or not, it will detonate directly and instantly destroy a large area around.


    In this case, even if these complete zombies are very agile, I''m afraid it''s difficult to survive this attack.


    This is not difficult for Mumu, but after the transformation, the destructive power of the weapon may weaken.


    As long as Mu Mu is given a certain time, he may be able to make up for these shortcomings completely, but now he doesn''t have much time for mu mu.


    "In addition, inform me to harvest all the grain in the grain field and store it into the dungeon."


    "Kill a part of the livestock, make dried meat and distribute it to each brother. You can quickly replenish your strength during the battle. Let all the other livestock go and let them find a place for themselves. It''s a big deal to catch it back after the war."


    "Ability nuclei are also distributed. Be sure to ensure that there are at least ten ability nuclei in each hand."


    "Brothers who operate weapons have at least three times the ability of crystal nucleus in their hands."


    "All the mecha soldiers in the territory should be pulled out. Even if they are temporary, they should also select a group of people, even if they are not capable, even ordinary people, as long as they can operate the mecha."


    "Don''t stop the production of mecha soldiers. Focus on the production of Mars and popular mecha. These two types of mecha have the ability of large-scale attack."


    The senior management in s city are all gathered together and are discussing how to deal with the current situation.


    "Pregnant women and children all withdrew to the dungeon, and some school-age women without combat effectiveness all withdrew."


    Orders were issued one after another, and the whole city quickly entered an unusually lively scene.


    This is the last war. As long as we solve zelas, we won''t have to face this threat in the future.


    Everyone knows the significance of this war. If we fail in this war, we will have nothing.


    After eight years of peace, people in s city have some fear of this war.


    But when all the retreats are blocked and you have to face a backwater battle, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    On the contrary, this situation makes the people in the city have a different fighting spirit and become more morale than before.


    In order to protect the city where he has lived peacefully for so many years, to protect the children behind him, to protect his wife and family... What''s the point for a man to throw his head and shed blood?


    Everyone didn''t get excited or depressed. Instead, they made use of the short time before the war to try to adjust their body to the best state.


    Everyone is waiting for the war to come.


    But waiting so quietly does not seem to be our characteristic.


    The number of zombies is amazing, and Mumu doesn''t have much time. In order to leave more time for Mumu, and to hit the enemy''s morale.


    I think we should take the lead, take the initiative and do a fucking shot.


    When I told this idea to others, almost everyone agreed with it.


    Moreover, this advance attack is actually a test of the enemy''s real strength from one aspect.


    Although satellite cloud images can capture some pictures, they are not all. We are still confused about the specific number, scale and strength of the enemy.


    But after seeing it with your own eyes, the situation will be different.


    After the decision was made, we acted immediately.


    Since we are going to attack each other, we can''t do it if there are fewer people. We can only attack on a sufficient scale, but we can''t do too much. If there are too many people, they are easy to be surrounded by each other. If we are not careful, they may die.


    After some discussion, almost all the experts who can fly in the air in the territory sent out. There were more than 100 strong men, plus my dragon and more than 100 aircraft, which were also full of ammunition. A total of more than 200 experts roared through the sky.


    Whether it''s an aircraft, a dragon or other pilots, our speed is fast, not to mention a super expert like Chen Bolin to help transport. Before long, we were close to the edge of s city.


    In the high altitude, we have blurred and can see the dark ahead.


    "Take off temporarily!" before these zombies found us, we quickly raised the height and even disappeared into the clouds.


    After condescending, the picture looked particularly clear.


    The ground seemed to be covered with a thick black curtain. I was safely covered by the black things on the ground. All of them were zombies.


    What I saw with my own eyes, I felt more and more the shock of that picture.


    Although we are all experts with good strength, in this case, we still feel our hearts trembling involuntarily, and the expression on our faces is also very ugly.


    If such a large number of zombies surround s City, it is definitely a threat to s city.


    The guy zelas doesn''t know where he collected so many zombies.


    But after careful consideration, this situation is not surprising.


    There are thirty corpse kings in Asia and Europe, and there are three left. Now all three have been killed.


    The same is true of other continents. Dozens of corpse kings will appear in each continent.


    As long as zerath controls these corpse kings, he can control these zombies! It''s very easy to find an expert from so many zombies in such a large area of Africa and America.


    "Radar, how many zombies are there here?" I asked.


    Radar is a subordinate of Zhong lixiu before. This brother has no power in other aspects, but he is very sensitive to numbers. Just like real radar, he can instantly judge how many moving objects there are in this area.


    The radar took a step forward. Now we are in the middle of the corpse group. Spreading out from this range can definitely give the most accurate number.


    I only saw that the radar closed its eyes. Obviously, there was nothing, but the feeling was completely different. It was like a circle of ripples spreading rapidly along the radar body.


    Previously, if it was tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands, it was nothing for radar, and the answer could be obtained almost instantly.


    But this time, the situation is obviously different. There is a layer of fine sweat on the forehead of the radar. It is a very serious pressure for the radar to judge how many enemies there are in this large area in a short time.


    More than ten seconds, dozens of seconds have passed.


    After about a minute or more, the radar finally opened its eyes.


    On the radar''s face, I can clearly see the feeling of fatigue, and my body seems to be shaky.


    "A total of 3.68694..."


    A number came out of the throat of the radar.


    3.68694 million.


    Hiss!


    We only knew that the number of these zombies may be more than one million, but we never expected to reach this level, 3.6 million zombies.


    Speaking of, we have not faced so many zombies before. When s city was surrounded, we even faced tens of millions of zombies.


    But the strength of those zombies is completely incomparable with those in front of them.


    These zombies, air, ground and water, are completely free, 360 degrees in all directions, without dead angles.


    Moreover, the strength of these zombies is many times stronger than those before.

 Chapter 1221

    It can be said that if the s city at that time faced the 3.6 million zombies, rather than the tens of millions of zombies led by Carl sass.


    I estimated that there was no need for zelas to take action at all. S city would collapse completely in less than ten minutes.


    Now these zombies are completely incomparable with the previous zombies. It can even be said that they are two completely different creatures.


    These zombies are fast, powerful, sharp claws, and can use all kinds of super powers.


    Of course, we are not what we were before.


    Although the number of people in s city is less than before, its combat capability is stronger, one than the previous ten.


    Most importantly, unlike before, we don''t even have decent weapons and equipment. Now there are countless super weapons in s city.


    Both sides are growing, even zombies.


    In this case, the winner is unknown.


    "This is all the moving objects I detected in this range. Not all of them are zombies, and there are some sporadic moving objects on the ground," the radar added.


    Radar detection can detect all-round and three-dimensional, and can distinguish the specific position of the object, including spatial coordinates.


    "You mean there are only sporadic moving objects on the ground? Below the ground?" I asked again.


    "Only a few," replied the radar.


    "In other words, most of the 3.6 million are in the air?"


    "That''s right, maybe only the back part is on the ground, and underground," said the radar.


    In this way, the difference is very big.


    There are only more than 8000 objects moving freely on the ground and underground.


    In this way, there should be no people arranged by zelas on the ground, even if there are few.


    I don''t know how many sparrows, marmots and other things there are in such a large area of ground.


    Radar can only detect certain objects, and the strength of moving objects cannot be judged.


    I don''t know if flies, mosquitoes and other things can be detected. If so, it will be even more wonderful.


    According to the current situation, the enemy has only 3.6 million in the air.


    In this case, one is that these zombies deliberately slow down and wait for the successor arranged by zelas to catch up from behind.


    The second is that zerath did not put ground fighters in this area at all. In that case, their goal is the Western Theater.


    Of course, now these are just guesses. We don''t know exactly what will happen. We can only know the result after the final war begins.


    "Well, it''s hard for you. Chen Bolin, you should take him out of here and reach a safe area first." I said.


    "I know!" holding the radar, Chen Bolin''s body blinked and disappeared.


    Chen Bolin''s instant shift is also getting stronger and stronger. There are no rules to check between his actions.


    The most important thing is that the distance that can be blinked is getting farther and farther. You can even take a person for long-distance instantaneous transfer.


    Radar has no combat effectiveness. Once the war starts, we still need to protect him, so it''s better to move him to a safe position first.


    The zombies below are lined up in neat lines, passing under us like a torrent.


    It was just a zombie, but it gave people the feeling that it was like a well-trained army, neat and uniform, without any confusion, not even that messy sound.


    It''s like the passage of Yin soldiers, giving people a chilly feeling.


    "Ready..."


    It''s almost time. Now we''re over the area with the most dense zombies.


    The first wave of attack, when these zombies are caught off guard, will be the most effective. We must make this first attack achieve the most terrible effect.


    All kinds of powerful forces began to gather in the clouds.


    Relying on the shelter of clouds, the zombies below did not notice the movement in the sky.


    Even those aircraft are the same. Super energy guns have begun to gather energy.


    This time, all the people who came here were experts with the ability of group attack. Even ah Shen didn''t come here, because there was only one goal we came here, that is crazy destruction.


    Sindra, Bai Qiu, dragon blood Wu Ji, shivana, Su Xiaoyu, Wei, Kyle, Bingya, Tong Lei, Chen Xiaodao, Chen Xiaolin, Chen Yi


    And Naga, Zhang Xuliang, Xue Yang


    A large group of experts, standing in midair, or staying out of thin air, or standing on the aircraft, their powerful forces have begun to gather, and they can feel an amazing fluctuation in the high altitude.


    Below, those ordinary zombies were not even aware of the danger.


    Only in the group of zombies, an empty Zombie King seemed to feel something. He raised his head in doubt and looked at the sky above his head.


    This guy is just an empty Zombie King.


    In his body, there is no other symbol of the corpse king.


    And he is the commander of this group of zombies.


    What''s going on?


    This guy''s perception is much stronger than ordinary zombies. He noticed something wrong.


    But it''s too late.


    At this time, our attack has appeared.


    Energy collapse, tiannv scattered! With the help of xiaoxueqi, my energy collapsed and my destructive power almost reached a limit.


    Super cation gun! Chen Yi''s unique skill, the muzzle emerged from the air one by one, the muzzle was all aimed at the ground below, the muzzle position, and a large amount of terrible energy was rapidly gathering.


    Sindela''s sexy body, like a goddess, stands high in the sky, and black balls around her body rotate rapidly.


    Those are high-intensity compressed dark energy. When those dark energy explode on the target body, it will instantly cause super-intensity explosion. The terrible impact will immediately sweep everything around and destroy all the places that can be seen.


    Outside the sky, a meteor has also been summoned, which is Chen Xiaolin''s power.


    The empty Zombie King below felt the terrorist threat from high above. The guy changed his face and shouted loudly, as if he wanted to let the zombie fly into the sky and launch an attack.


    But it''s too late.


    Just when this guy found out, our attack had already appeared.


    It was Chen Yi and I who first exploded among the corpses in mid air.


    The energy collapses and thickens. There are green traces everywhere, just like a huge net.


    As for Chen Yi''s super cation gun, it is even more frightening, approaching the figure of 3000. This is Chen Yi''s limit at present, just like 3000 explosives were put on the ground in an instant.


    The dazzling white light roared down in an instant, mixed with those green traces. The mixing of the two colors seemed particularly terrible.


    Boom, boom


    The explosion finally appeared.


    Now these zombies are so dense that it is almost impossible to fail. Just hit those zombies, the power suddenly exploded.


    This kind of zombie is obviously more powerful and stronger.


    Energy collapse and direct hit by super cation cannon can directly pierce the Zombie''s body, but the impact of the subsequent explosion is difficult to directly destroy a large area as before. Only those zombies that are very close will be killed.


    "Darkness devours!"


    These zombies are difficult to deal with, but it doesn''t matter. There are more experts here.


    Sindra has released the black balls around her with a grimace.


    Those black balls are not fast, but they seem to have an automatic tracking system. They can''t avoid exploding directly on a zombie''s body.


    Click!


    In a trance, it''s like an egg exploding.


    There was a small crack on the black ball. Immediately, those cracks were used as a breakthrough. The dark force compressed to what extent was unknown in it. In an instant, it was like a raging sea of waves, spreading wildly around.


    The unspeakable power directly destroyed everything.


    Zombies could not help screaming.


    Sindra''s cruelty is proportional to her beautiful city.


    The power released from the black ball, with super corrosiveness, those zombies just touched, and their bodies immediately rotted.

 Chapter 1222

    Dark Fuehrer hindra!


    Although this woman seems very virtuous around Xiaohuang book, in fact, this woman is definitely not a good stubble.


    Sinister, vicious and ferocious, sindra was born with a very strong talent for dark forces. Although she is an Eni Eurasian, sindra is not peaceful like an Eni Eurasian, but very bellicose.


    Her talent even startled a group of powerful experts in Eni Europe and Asia, and even sindra''s mentor died in her own hands.


    She is a woman who hates any constraints and restrictions.


    But it is also helpless. As a hero, sindra must be controlled by the host, otherwise she will die.


    At the beginning, when accepting the constraints of the little yellow book, the woman was also very unhappy. She didn''t know what means the little yellow book used to bind the woman to herself.


    The dark energy released from sindra is far more powerful than the little yellow book.


    The surging power sweeps around like a tide. The impact brought by the dark breath is energy on the one hand, but on the other hand, the strong corrosion can even bring more abnormal destructive power.


    Just after the endless darkness spread out, zombies were surrounded by darkness.


    The power penetrated immediately.


    Because of the unbearable severe pain, zombies immediately screamed, and their bodies even twitched constantly in mid air.


    Although these zombies are stronger and more sensitive than the previous zombies, they also become more like real life.


    Simply put, these zombies now feel pain, which may be the only disadvantage of zombie evolution.


    But although you can feel pain, there must be few pain nerves of zombies. Generally speaking, even if the body is divided into two, it is just frowning.


    But now, the taste made these zombies scream like fierce ghosts. We can imagine how terrible the pain was.


    The dark force penetrated through, and only saw that the bodies of the zombies seemed to fall into concentrated sulfuric acid. There was a stabbing sound on the bodies, and a large piece of strong white smoke was rising.


    The body was burned one by one, and the traces of decay were extending rapidly, even the metal feathers.


    Moreover, the speed of corrosion is frightening. For zombies in less than ten seconds, a zombie has been completely corroded, and even the skeleton has not been left. There is only one ability crystal core to fall from the sky.


    The huge area shrouded in black air has completely become a death forbidden area, in which all zombies are dead.


    What amazing power.


    Sindra''s means made us all jump with eyelids. Unexpectedly, this woman also has such amazing energy. That means is absolutely cruel.


    Among the dense corpses, a large area was emptied at once.


    But more terrible forces are still behind.


    In moganna''s hands, a black chain stretched like a python. It was dark shackles. But this time, moganna didn''t use the dark shackles to wrap around any zombies. Instead, she inserted them straight in the past and extended the dark shackles to the center of the zombie community as far as possible.


    Then detonate.


    Centered on the dark shackles, the forces of terror lined up on both sides. A wide road like area was completely emptied in an instant, and none of the zombies in the middle remained.


    Barrage time!


    Laughing wildly, Sarah''s two weapons trembled wildly, and the dense bullets spread out with the power of metal storm.


    "The broken sword is recast, and the Knight Returns... Broken!"


    The rune Epee swept through the air, only to see a huge sword breath tens of meters long roaring directly in the air. I don''t know how many zombies were cut off.


    Ten thousand arrows!


    AI Xi is also a bow and arrow. There is only one person, but it seems that there is a whole Legion firing arrows. Countless ice arrows fall from the sky.


    Everyone''s attack is particularly tragic, especially these brothers and sisters who have the power of large-scale terrorist attacks.


    "Glacier... Storm!"


    With a shrill cry, a huge transparent shadow shrouded in the sky.


    The wings are as beautiful as crystal, and the huge body is more like an ice sculpture, a phoenix from the ice and snow.


    Ice crystal Phoenix!


    This is the essence of ice crystal Phoenix, elegant and noble.


    On the back of the ice crystal Phoenix, a slim figure is as beautiful as a fairy in the snow.


    That''s Bingya!


    Ice crystal Phoenix can also exist alone from ice ya. For ice ya, ice crystal Phoenix is her best and most important combat partner.


    The two people''s bodies all exuded that kind of bone chilling cold. Where they flew, almost all around the sky would be completely frozen.


    With the wings open, a large ice storm appeared immediately, and flakes of goose feather snowflakes rolled wildly towards the corpses below under the strong wind.


    Snowflakes look like very fragile snowflakes that will break up with a touch.


    But when these snowflakes touched the zombies, they suddenly became sharper than bullets. A snowflake easily scratched a piece of flesh and blood from the zombies.


    After a few times, a zombie immediately turned into a pale bone rod and was directly executed by lingchi.


    Crackling, countless bones fell to the ground like hail. The picture made us tremble.


    Mom, it''s terrible. Why are these women more scary than each other?


    Fire!


    Xue Yang, as well as several other masters with fire ability, also opened an overwhelming flame.


    A master is a master, just a few people. They solidify in the air, which is comparable to the huge fireball condensed by thousands of low-level abilities.


    Just at this time, the zombies below also flew up.


    One by one, they grinned grimly and forced their hands, and the fireball immediately fell down at the bottom.


    A huge fireball, like the sun.


    All around was in that crimson.


    One by one, the zombies spread their wings, just like moths to the fire, fell into the shadow of the fireball, and destruction suddenly appeared.


    The body is completely engulfed by the violent flame and instantly turns into ashes.


    The huge fireball did not explode, but under the control of these people, it rolled over directly from mid air, leaving a death passage.


    "Wind!"


    Jana, Zhang Xuliang and other wind experts will not be idle.


    Now the leading forces of these zombies have been completely dispersed, and intensive attacks have been difficult to produce any effect, but for them, all this is no problem.


    Jana, that is the wrath of the storm, the goddess in the wind.


    And Zhang Xuliang, although his strength is inherited from his brother, so what? Zhang Xuliang did not lose face to his brother. This ability crystal core played an extremely violent power in Zhang Xuliang''s hands.


    Moreover, Zhang Xuliang is also very studious. After Jana came here, Zhang Xuliang knew that Jana''s manipulation of the wind was far more than himself. He put his body low and didn''t mean to ask Jana for advice.


    When Jana is in a good mood, it is enough to teach Zhang Xuliang some at will to make Zhang Xuliang endless profits.


    Just as sindra controls the darkness, Ghana controls the storm.


    In front of several people, there was no strong wind, but hundreds of meters, thousands of meters away, in the edge area of those corpses, tornadoes appeared out of thin air.


    Dozens of tornadoes, under their control, quickly gathered towards the central area.


    Those zombies were directly torn up by the strong wind. Even if they had not been torn up, those zombies were driven together by the strong wind.


    Then, above the aircraft in the sky, like a machine gun, a mass of energy quickly swept over, and the aircraft kept shuttling in the sky at a very fast speed.


    The energy roared and the sound of explosion came one after another.


    How can those zombies bear this power? There are screams among the corpses.


    However, the number of zombies is too much.

 Chapter 1223

    There are too many zombies. No matter how we kill them, there are many enemies in front of us. No one knows how long it will take to wipe them out.


    Even if these zombies stand still, it is estimated that they can make us half dead.


    Moreover, although these zombies have a sense of pain, the characteristics of being fierce and fearless of death have not disappeared, and they are even more crazy than before.


    The death of so many zombies did not make other zombies feel any fear, but made those zombies more crazy.


    Welcoming the dense attacks, they rushed to the sky one by one.


    As for the corpse king, he hid in the back. This guy was most afraid of death. Of course, we don''t have the idea to kill him.


    In the crazy bombing, zombies, broken bodies, bones and meat pieces fell at the bottom. In a short time, they were covered with a thick layer.


    Like a laser cutter, the aircraft cut through the corpses, leaving a large area of death.


    The attacks of other brothers were even more ferocious, and there was no strength to withstand such attacks.


    But just as we wreaked havoc, my eyes were cautiously staring at the situation around us.


    The number of zombies is too much. 3.6 million. How much area does it have to occupy?


    Although we caused a lot of damage at once, compared with the whole zombie community, that small area is nothing at all.


    And because of our attack, all the zombies around have begun to take off, screaming and quickly encircling us.


    The dark area around us is almost forming an absolute encirclement. Once surrounded by these zombies, the situation will be very unfavorable to us.


    Although we are all experts with good strength, we have no problem dealing with hundreds of zombies, even thousands.


    But this is a number of tens of thousands, so it''s a little troublesome.


    I''m calculating the distance between the surrounding zombies and us.


    When the nearest zombie approached us 100 meters away, I screamed.


    This is a sign of retreat.


    Once the evacuation signal is sent, no matter whether the zombie in front of you will be killed immediately, you should also retreat immediately and will never stay here.


    The aircraft took off quickly and quickly raised the height in a very short time. Even the giant dragon was the same. When the surrounding circle was about to close, we fled from that pocket, and then quickly moved away from this area as fast as possible.


    As I said before, our task this time is to destroy these zombies. Before they arrive in S City, we should do as much damage to these zombies as possible. That''s all. We don''t expect to destroy this huge zombie army just by relying on us.


    If we are surrounded by the zombie legion, not many people may come out alive.


    It''s like throwing you into the center of the ocean. You don''t know when you can escape.


    We have collected a lot of intelligence in our short attack. We have a general understanding of the strength of these zombies!


    Moreover, at least more than 30000 zombies died under the attack we just had.


    This is already a pretty good harvest.


    But although we quickly left the sight of these zombies, we didn''t leave too far.


    In fact, we were only a few hours away.


    We are waiting for the next attack.


    After all, these zombies are not real animals. There is only one corpse king without the vigilance and wisdom of animals. However, it is obvious that it is difficult for a corpse king to control so many zombies.


    Just after the attack, not long after we were out of sight, these zombies had no memory to return to their previous appearance.


    Then after we had a rest, the next round of attacks appeared again.


    The vigilance of these zombies is too bad.


    However, these zombies seem to have a good learning ability. After being attacked by us several times in succession, these zombies also become vigilant. One of them maintains a defensive formation. While moving forward, they also send some zombies to fly out at a faster speed to spy on intelligence.


    The performance of these zombies seems to be really the same as the fighting between the two armies, which is quite standard.


    Perhaps this is the advantage of full-body zombies. Compared with the previous bad news and screaming zombies, full-body zombies are much smaller. They don''t seem to be so destructive, but their wisdom is much higher.


    In the end, we basically don''t have much chance to start a sneak attack.


    However, our achievements are also good. So many sneak attacks have killed at least 200000 zombies! After finding that there was no chance of sneak attack, we quickly turned back.


    Instead of working here and waiting for a difficult opportunity, we might as well go back to the city and prepare the fortifications of s city.


    These zombies started from the border area between China and India and were far away from s city. Therefore, although the zombies heading for Jinggu city started relatively late, the time to attack the two cities was almost the same.


    The situation facing the Western Theater and our s city seems to be not much different.


    There are millions of zombies. The number of zombies in the Western Theater is a little less, but it is roughly estimated that it should not be less than 2.5 million.


    Moreover, although the number of zombies in the Western Theater is a little less, there are two more corpse kings.


    Now we don''t know which city they want to attack, and no one dares to act rashly.


    The most important thing is that the guy zelas has never been seen. Even those capable people zelas recruited are not seen. No one knows where they are.


    In order to resist this attack, the Western Theater even put up protective covers.


    The protective cover of the Western Theater is still supported by s City, but the area of the Western Theater is too large. The effect of the protective cover may not be as good as ours. At the same time, it is afraid that it can not resist many attacks in the face of attacks.


    We are all waiting quietly.


    Time passes day by day.


    In the early morning of the sixth day, those zombies were less than 200 kilometers away from s City, and our side was fully ready for battle.


    The night before, all the trenches had been filled with people, and every place was filled with our combatants.


    Everyone is waiting for this attack.


    Although there is still a long way to go, these zombies have entered the attack range of some of our special weapons.


    "Joint rocket preparation..."


    The combined rocket is the kind of rocket that relies on large armored vehicles, has multiple tubes and can launch several or dozens of shells in an instant.


    This kind of rocket is also the technology obtained by s city from the Western Theater. It has been vigorously produced recently. I don''t know how many such combined rockets and shells have been produced in eight years.


    In the whole city, more than 800 linked Rockets have long adjusted their angles. This kind of rocket is powerful, has a long range, and the limit range is 300 kilometers.


    Now the opponent has entered the range of 200 kilometers, which is an effective killing distance.


    All the barrels were aligned in the same direction, showing a fan-shaped area.


    All the shells inside have been filled.


    At high altitude, dozens of people with absolute ability in vision are constantly transmitting the specific data of the location of those zombies.


    According to these data, the rocket launcher constantly adjusts the angle!


    "Launch!"


    With the roar of the army blade, the smoke of gunpowder filled the whole city instantly.


    Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom!


    All kinds of sounds mixed together, it is particularly harsh, violent tremor, and even make the ground under your feet tremble.


    Only red traces were seen, which suddenly shot out of the air.


    Red lines cut through the sky. There were flying shells everywhere in front of me, just like a dense meteor shower, drawing a beautiful parabola.


    It was this round of Volley that at least more than 8000 shells roared out in an instant, and 800 rockets were fired at the same time. The effect was really terrible.

 Chapter 1224

    Riding the dragon, I have been flying at the top of the sky, looking down at the picture below.


    I have been following the zombies below. From a long distance, I can hear an unusually harsh scream.


    Looking up, I only saw a little spark in the distance approaching rapidly, just as gorgeous as fireworks explosion.


    It was a rocket. In the shortest time, these shells had crossed a distance of 200 kilometers and quickly fell into the area below me with a perfect parabola.


    Rockets almost crossed under my body, and then rushed directly into the corpses.


    Those corpses may not have expected to be attacked so early.


    In addition, the density of corpses is too large. It is impossible to avoid one layer after another.


    Boom!


    Rockets explode directly on those zombies. The explosion power of those combined rockets is much stronger than that of ordinary shells.


    In addition, the thousands of shells were too dense and condescending. I only saw the flames burst below, and with the rolling smoke, the impact spread rapidly in mid air.


    The explosive power of thousands of shells gathered together, almost forming an extremely terrible destruction.


    I don''t know how many zombies were hit by these shells, and their bodies were directly destroyed by the power of explosion. There were large and small holes in the originally dense corpses.


    Suddenly they were attacked, and the zombies fell into chaos. They didn''t even know where the attack came from.


    No wonder, with the wisdom of these zombies, it is impossible for humans to fire shells from thousands of meters away.


    However, this is only the beginning. It hasn''t been long at all. Even before these zombies readjust their formation, the next wave of attacks has appeared.


    The shells were bombing in midair as if they didn''t want money.


    Eight years, eight years have passed. In these long days, almost all the Arsenal in s city are making full efforts to produce these things. We may not even know how many shells we have produced.


    The only certainty is that this number may be higher than anyone thought.


    Those shells are for use at this time. At this moment, who still cares about waste? As long as they can cause fatal damage to these zombies, no matter how wasteful, I''m afraid those brothers will never have the slightest pain.


    One wave, two waves, three waves


    In a short time, tens of thousands of shells fell from the sky and exploded among the corpses.


    It''s a pity that we don''t have a missile here. Otherwise, with the destructive power of the missile, it will explode among the corpses, and the effect will be absolutely more terrible.


    After four rounds of bombing, more than 100000 zombies were killed. Under the command of the corpse king, those zombies reacted, screamed one by one, and quickly scattered around. At the same time, the height increased and the speed began to accelerate.


    The power of those zombies also began to show. Their wings were open, and their streamlined body was like an aircraft, flying past in mid air and moving forward at the fastest speed.


    Before, these zombies had no speed at all, and they didn''t know what they were waiting for.


    But now, these zombies don''t seem to care about this situation.


    Even I was startled when these zombies spread out quickly.


    The speed is quite amazing. It is definitely much faster than ordinary falcons. Although the speed may not be as fast as human fighters, it can definitely be as fast as helicopters.


    The speed was definitely more than 100 kilometers per hour. The super fast speed, coupled with the rapidly dispersed formation, directly led to a serious consequence.


    More than half of those rockets failed to hit the target and exploded directly on the ground.


    These zombies are flying in the sky. The Rockets exploding on the ground can''t hurt these zombies at all.


    Even if it was detonated in midair, because the zombies have been dispersed, far less dense than before, and the damage caused is greatly reduced.


    "Note that the speed of the zombie is accelerated. In two hours at most, it will approach s City, and the bombing will continue."


    "The aircraft team can be dispatched."


    I quickly informed the city of the situation here, and I was also responsible for conveying some news here.


    Although the damage caused by rockets has been greatly reduced, it is a long-range attack after all. Now we can kill one by one. Even if it is a waste, we don''t care.


    In two hours, we can fire at least 20 rounds of shells. Even if we can only kill 10000 zombies in each round, it is definitely not a small number.


    What''s more, I''m here, and I will never let those shells fail.


    "Xueqi, Bingjie!"


    I''ve been hiding my body before, but now it''s time for me to show my strength.


    An ice knot emerged directly in front of us, and the energy collapse quickly dispersed along these ice blocks.


    At this time, a round of shells could reach behind me, and the energy collapsed and collided directly with those shells.


    Just a few meters above the zombies, the shells were detonated directly.


    The fierce roar will sweep down in an instant. Even if you can''t hit the target, let me detonate it. The impact of the explosion can still cause a serious blow to those zombies.


    Moreover, my appearance has become the target of these zombies.


    The last time we ran away, the corpse King hated me. As soon as he saw me, he immediately roared loudly and commanded all the zombies to chase me quickly.


    I''ll let the Dragon slow down a little, not too slow or too fast, as long as I keep the speed a little faster than these zombies.


    I was less than 200 meters away from these zombies, and kept at a distance, so that these zombies felt that they could catch up with me at any time. As long as they worked harder, they could kill me.


    But this little distance is a natural moat, and these zombies can''t be crossed.


    People with a little wisdom will not be fooled, but zombies are not people.


    Their wisdom was not enough for them to judge the current situation. They only wanted to chase and kill in the back, but they didn''t notice that the originally dispersed formation gathered together again at this time.


    Boom!


    The bombing came again, and the effect of this round was better than ever before.


    After another period of time, aircraft have also appeared. Across a long distance, energy guns began to bombard wildly. The speed of aircraft is too fast, and these zombies can''t keep up.


    The dense shells exploded among the corpses, which made the corpses particularly angry.


    More than ten minutes later, fighter planes, bombers and other flying tools finally appeared, and thousands of aircraft formations were covering zombies in mid air.


    Those zombies fell like hail.


    Zombies once wanted to attack the enemy in the sky, but they were fast, but they couldn''t catch up with the plane.


    With the order of the corpse king, these zombies simply ignored the plane in the sky and rushed to s city as fast as possible.


    We want to kill this corpse king, but this corpse king is more treacherous than expected. This guy is always hiding in a group of zombies. Unless we directly venture into the corpses, otherwise we can''t cause any harm to this guy at all.


    We finally retreated and returned to s city when we were less than ten kilometers away from s city and we could see s city.


    Those zombies lost their way and rushed over at the fastest speed.


    It''s time to come, finally!


    Brothers of s city have been waiting for a long time.


    The rocket continued to spray flame, the howitzer also began to fire, and the rocket launcher roared out directly with a long tail flame.


    Some ultra long-range energy guns also began to spray dazzling white light.

 Chapter 1225

    This is our city. We need to protect it.


    We have been fighting with zombies for so long that no one wants to see their city die under the attack of zombies.


    Gunfire roared, and flames exploded everywhere on the ground and in mid air.


    Zombies are getting closer and closer.


    Just five thousand meters away from s City, the zombies suddenly separated from the middle, like two rivers, and quickly surrounded s city.


    Some zombies fell directly from the sky and fell into the moat in front of s city. The shadows of zombies were everywhere in the sky and in the lake.


    It''s just that we''ve expected this for a long time.


    Fluttering... At that moment, more than a quarter of the zombies entered the moat. I only saw that in the water of the lake, zombies were violently fluttering and rolling towards s city.


    Seeing this appearance, Zhao Zixuan sneered.


    "Wei, prepare to detonate the dam!" Zhao Zixuan informed Wei in the distance.


    These zombies don''t know at all. A long time ago, a huge and solid dam was built in the upper reaches of the long river in s city.


    The dam intercepted an unknown number of cubic meters of water, and the deepest water level exceeded 200 meters.


    This is a very cruel defense measure in s city.


    Even these complete zombies can move in the ocean, but no one can survive in the raging waves, not even zombies.


    What''s more, we have buried many surprises here.


    After receiving the order, Wei smiled grimly on her face and clenched her huge fist.


    The next second, with a loud drink, the iron fist suddenly burst on the dam.


    With a loud bang, I only saw a huge crack on the dam, which quickly spread at a terrible speed and directly extended to the whole dam.


    The most terrible force is completely released at this time.


    The dam that could have withstood the heavy pressure of the flood suddenly lost its original role.


    With a bang, the strong pressure brought by the high water level was instantly suppressed, and the Dam immediately collapsed. The ultra-high water level stood high and roared at the bottom with an unstoppable picture.


    For a moment, there was a faint yellow, rushing waves and a cool wind.


    As for Yu Wei, he didn''t know how far he ran out at the moment when his fist hit him.


    This huge wave is even more terrible than the general tsunami. In the shortest time, it has completely swept over and submerged everything in an instant.


    When we came to the front of S City, it was directly divided into two and rolled around the moat.


    Around s City, there are also very strong dikes with protective covers on them, which will not be affected by these floods at all.


    But the zombies inside were unlucky. They could move freely in the water, but they couldn''t stop the current at all.


    And in the current, I don''t know what''s going on. There are scrap iron, rusty blades, kitchen knives and axe with curling edge everywhere.


    These are collected and deliberately thrown into the river. Most importantly, there are some large and small stones.


    Driven by the huge waves, these ordinary things also have deadly power.


    Pity those zombies. They were directly swept away by the flood. The boulders hit them and immediately fell apart.


    For a moment, the Yellow River was even scarlet.


    This time, the effect was almost comparable to the previous dozen rounds of bombing, and countless zombies were killed.


    Of course, this flood discharge, although the effect is good, but the duration is also very short.


    Soon the flood peak had passed, but there were almost less than half of the zombies in the moat.


    When the very good results were produced on the ground, the zombies in the sky had taken the opportunity to surround them and jumped on the protective cover. The sharp claws and teeth tore the protective cover hard in an attempt to break the protective cover.


    But now, our protective cover is no stronger than before, much stronger than before. For a while, even these zombies are difficult to break.


    In S City, I don''t know how many people are standing at the top of the tall building, holding their weapons and firing bullets at the sky.


    In eight years, countless energy guns and energy guns have been produced, replacing the original ordinary weapons. Ordinary weapons, except shells, are difficult to cause fatal damage to these zombies.


    In every tall building, every window is where we attack.


    It felt like watching a science fiction blockbuster. A variety of different lights crisscrossed in mid air. Outside, those strange lives were attacking our stronghold.


    On the ground, nearly 20000 mecha soldiers almost all raised their guns and aimed at the area where zombies gathered around.


    Boom, boom!


    There was a violent explosion, and the whole city was surrounded by zombies. Zombies were killed and fell.


    But that protective cover, under this attack, is also shaky.


    Those zombies, like flies, stuck to the protective cover and refused to let go.


    Those close combat brothers are also shooting with weapons. Although it is not time for them to shoot, they are still contributing their strength.


    After the transformation, the effect of the energy gun is very obvious. When the shell is fired, whether it hits the zombie or not, it will detonate directly, and the impact will directly surround a zombie.


    Although the power is weakened, which is not enough to directly cause fatal damage to the zombies, it also leaves dense scars on those zombies. These zombies can''t bear it and fall down after a few attacks.


    Zhao Zixuan is paying close attention to the situation around us. We handed over the battlefield to this woman to command.


    Not everyone in s city. On the one hand, Zhao Zixuan has this talent. On the other hand, it is also because we are all involved in the battle.


    The attack of 3.6 million powerful zombies, every power we have to use the blade.


    Zhao Zixuan is watching the time closely.


    "Everyone, retreat and enter the second protective ring." I saw that the situation was almost the same.


    Zhao Zixuan gave the order.


    Brothers did not love war and retreated immediately. As for those brothers responsible for filling the ability crystal nucleus, they also accelerated their speed. After filling some ability crystal nuclei, they quickly retreated to a place more than 20 meters away.


    Right here, the second protective cover has been supported.


    The outer protective cover had been abandoned. It was already crumbling. Under the intensive attack of zombies, it was finally disintegrated.


    The zombies immediately shouted and rushed forward, but soon they hit the second layer of protective cover.


    We have produced more than ten sets of energy conversion instruments.


    In S City, more than ten layers of protective covers have been arranged.


    Relying on the protective cover, we can cause serious damage to the zombie without being hurt. Naturally, we should make use of this as much as possible to avoid too many casualties.


    Each layer of protective cover can cause very serious damage to these zombies, and the ground is almost covered by dense corpses.


    Viscous blood flowed down the ground into the moat, a blood red.


    One floor, two floors, three floors


    These zombies don''t care about death at all. Knowing that there is a hell of death ahead, they are still screaming and rushing forward.


    As for the corpse king, he had a cold face. He just looked at the scene quietly and didn''t care about the death of his men.


    The smaller the shield, the stronger the defense capability of the shield.


    However, under this intensive attack, no matter what kind of protective cover, it can''t last long.


    Finally, six shields were broken, and hundreds of thousands of millions of bodies were piled up on the ground.


    At this time, there are no casualties on our side.


    Of course, this situation is not very fortunate. When the last four protective covers are destroyed, it will be hand to hand combat.


    Taking a look around, it was almost time to attack.


    "Mecha soldiers are ready, and those who strengthen their body are ready... Attack!"

 Chapter 1226

    The defense is getting stronger and stronger, and the attack is getting crazier and crazier.


    As the shields broke one by one, our defense circle gradually narrowed. This narrowing also brought an advantage that the zombies became more dense.


    The bombardment of artillery can produce more obvious effects.


    But this is not enough. If this is the case, our protective shield will certainly be broken. After looking around, it''s about time for the melee class to rush out.


    Although those zombies can fly, the whole protective cover is everywhere from the ground to the sky. Brothers of melee class can also destroy many zombies.


    Up to now, everything is still planned. Of course, we are also cautious around. Many brothers are in ambush at high altitude, underground and in the jungle. Once any movement is found, it will be transmitted back immediately.


    Because we all know who our real enemy is.


    It will never be these complete zombies. Although these complete zombies have strong strength and amazing combat effectiveness, they are not qualified to be our real enemy.


    We always know that our real enemy is zerath, and those powerful people led by that guy are our most terrible enemies.


    These zombies have no wisdom, only know that under the control of the corpse king, they attack like a group of wild animals.


    The threat these zombies can pose to us can be said to be very small, but those people in zelas are different.


    Our entire s city is ready to fight zeras.


    If it''s just these zombies, I don''t even want any casualties in s city.


    Of course, I also know that this situation may not be realized, and casualties will certainly occur. At least, we should control casualties to a minimum.


    Although I don''t know where those people in zelas have gone, why haven''t they launched an attack yet? Are they not here at all, or are they waiting for other good opportunities?


    We don''t know. The only thing we know is that we should take the opportunity to kill more zombies before zelas appears. Otherwise, the threat of these zombies will increase exponentially at that time.


    Machine armor soldiers and close combat experts rushed out of the protective cover.


    They have long held back the flames. They have great power, but they can''t reach the enemy. They can only fight with the energy gun and energy gun in their hands. That situation has long annoyed these brothers. They need a hearty battle to completely vent the flames in their hearts.


    At the same time, the attack of zombies outside is becoming more and more fierce.


    It was almost time to go out and drive the zombies away from the edge of the protective cover.


    There are four protective covers left, but they must not be damaged if they continue to support.


    We are all close combat members. I led the battle with ah Shen and Shang Qi. Each of US led a large number of experts to rush out of the city wall from all directions.


    It''s dark in front of you. When you just rush out of the protective cover, you can immediately feel the pressure on your face and the harsh sound you hear in your ears.


    His eyes flashed a trace of light. The greedy Hydra appeared in his hand instantly, and a cluster of flame immediately spread along the greedy Hydra.


    That is the power of ignition, directly attached to the axe blade, and the green light of energy collapse.


    The sharp edge of the giant axe became very different. Holding the handle of the axe, the body suddenly rotated, and the axe edge swept away in an instant.


    Pooh... The bodies of zombies on the ground were directly torn apart, the energy collapsed and penetrated, and the body exploded. The body in mid air was still ignited and attached, and the broken meat was burning, just like a fire Shower Meteor scattered from the sky.


    Once other zombies touch, their bodies will be ignited immediately.


    When one man is in charge, ten thousand men cannot open.


    Alone, I directly blocked the huge area about 100 meters long and 20 meters high on the ground. In this large area, don''t expect any zombie to attack the protective cover. At the moment when they are about to touch the protective cover, they will encounter my devastating blow.


    A God has miniaturized his medicine before. His body will not continue to expand, so he can play a powerful force, even more sensitive and flexible than the giant state.


    But this time, God''s appearance became more terrible.


    The giant means that had been abandoned before appeared again. Even at this moment, a God''s body became more huge than ever, and his huge body stood on the ground like a hill.


    This guy doesn''t know how many rage potions he injected, but he will become what he is now.


    One leg alone is more than 15 meters high. It looks much bigger than the bad news. Its body is as strong as an Optimus stone pillar, indestructible.


    Holding a bone stick full of spikes in his hand, it was a broken bone stick. It was trumpel''s weapon. It was sharp and heavy. For a God, this weapon was the best.


    The stick in his hand was dancing, centered on the body of God, and a large area was completely intercepted.


    Compared with ah and Shen, the power of Shang Qi is slightly inferior, but the speed of quotient is faster, and the long guns in his hand are almost dancing out of flowers. Only a silver ray of light flickers quickly, and the enemy in front of them is penetrated.


    This guy''s attack is different from ours. Both God and I win by profit. The enemy I face is directly blown to pieces and burned without even ashes. As for a God, it was simpler. One zombie was directly smashed into meat sauce, and even the bones were broken into debris.


    Our strength is simply unbearable for these zombies. Our strength is too much.


    However, Shang Qi will not waste even a minute of his strength.


    The tip of the gun in his hand was flashing rapidly, just like a dragonfly skimming the water. He only saw that the light flickered a little, and the head of a complete zombie was immediately penetrated.


    A small wound is enough to kill.


    Our is violence. This guy is art. Killing an enemy will never waste a little more effort.


    Fan Xiaotian, Hao Ziqi, crab, Guan Zhaolin... A large number of brothers also appeared, and a large number of melee heroes such as Ruiwen, aria, Leona, Diana, Se zhuangni also appeared.


    Tens of thousands of mecha soldiers also appeared, holding the sword in their hands, and each mecha soldier blocked an area.


    Melee Warriors also appeared. They didn''t ask how many zombies they could kill.


    Killing zombies is the business of other brothers. As long as they block the attack of zombies and make this protective cover last longer, it''s enough.


    The whole battlefield is tragic and orderly. Up to now, everything is still under control.


    The situation looked bloody, but it didn''t get out of control.


    Although those zombies are constantly attacking our position, they still have no absolute power to destroy our position.


    Even the current protective cover directly blocks the widest and largest area on the ground because of the emergence of melee classes, which weakens the pressure of the protective cover by at least one third.


    Although it still looks a little shaky, the problem should not be too big.


    The corpse king, watching this scene, frowned.


    Why does the 3.6 million troops look like they are about to be killed? Is it a little too fast?


    So many zombies were originally a very important force in his hands, and he also shouldered a very important task.


    But now it seems that your task may not be completed.


    In less than five hours, half of his men have been destroyed, and now it can even be said that the real battle has just begun.


    In this case, how to fight others?


    Maybe even I might die here.


    The eyes turned quickly. The corpse king was very cunning. Feeling that the situation was bad, the corpse king was ready to escape quietly from here.


    He just came to perform a task. He absolutely didn''t want to put his life here.

 Chapter 1227

    Everyone is fighting, especially for those super strong experts.


    We don''t care about the attack of these ordinary zombies. Take ah Shen and I for example. Even if we stand here and don''t move, it''s a problem whether those zombies can tear our skin, let alone cause any harm to us.


    As for moganna, Kyle, the Nine Tailed Fox and the dragon, they are more simple. By the way, they also need to add the ice crystal Phoenix, enivia and the dark head of state, sindra.


    These are very powerful experts.


    And most of these masters have super long-range destructive power, except Kyle.


    Although Kyle didn''t have the super long-range and large-scale destructive power, he was wearing shiny armor. Kyle also became a warrior to stop the attack of zombies. In addition, Kyle had the power to fly. He directly stood on the protective cover and pointed out the sky and the earth, leaving a large blank area, which made those zombies inaccessible.


    Moganna and the dragon are the most violent. However, the two constantly charge and kill among the corpses. They pity the zombies. They are met by the two violent maniacs and their bodies are immediately torn apart.


    Ice crystal Phoenix is completely turned into a bomber, a pair of ice crystal wings, so constantly flying past from the sky, only to see large ice cones falling down, directly penetrating zombies.


    As for hindra, it''s also very simple. The woman is even lazy and unwilling to move.


    Leaning on the protective cover, the body deduces the laziness to the limit.


    But on hindra''s body, there is a trace of black air flow spreading around. Those black clouds have super destructive power, just like the corrosive energy emitted before,


    Expand out, those zombies simply can''t bear it. As long as they touch it, the body immediately begins to rot.


    As for the Nine Tailed demon fox, it fully shows its fierce and cruel nature.


    Behind the body, nine fluffy tails were blowing rapidly, with clusters of flames on them.


    She didn''t seem to care that she was a fragile mage. She walked into the corpses with her slender legs. A large number of zombies howled and rushed at Ali.


    The nine tails, like being blown by the wind, flickered quickly, and then saw the sudden surge of the flame. The blue and purple flame swept all the surrounding areas in almost an instant. I don''t know how many zombies were burned in such a Kung Fu, leaving nothing left.


    Death, despair!


    This is no longer a battle. It feels more like an indiscriminate slaughter.


    Although these zombies seem fierce and numerous, their strength will not be much stronger than some little rabbits in front of us.


    The corpses were killed in this way. Their bodies were broken and flesh and blood flew everywhere. The protective cover was a thick red, which looked very dazzling.


    According to the current situation, we can eliminate all these zombies in three hours at most.


    Don''t say it takes a long time or look at it. After all, it''s millions of zombies. It takes a long time to be killed in line.


    As long as zelas doesn''t appear, these zombies basically won''t pose any threat to us.


    Is it true that zelas''s goal is the Western Theater?


    If zelas''s target is us, it should have launched an attack now. It''s now. If zelas continues to hide and don''t move, the zombies will die.


    If the war took place in the Western Theater, should news come to us from the Western theater now?


    Thinking of this, while fighting, I changed the frequency on the headset, switched to Zhao Zixuan''s channel, and asked Zhao Zixuan to find someone to go to the information room to ask about the situation in the Western Theater.


    Zhao Zixuan soon heard the news. Nothing happened.


    The so-called no situation means that there is no situation at all, because the connection between us and the Western Theater has been interrupted.


    "In about two hours, the connection between us and the Western Theater was suddenly interrupted."


    Zhao Zixuan said.


    Two hours ago, less than an hour after we started fighting, we lost contact with the Western Theater.


    "Why didn''t you inform us in advance?" I asked.


    "Because this situation has happened before, the brothers in the intelligence room didn''t take this problem to heart, so..."


    After all, it''s not the previous satellite. The contact between the two sides often breaks for a short time. The brothers in the intelligence office don''t pay attention to it. In addition, we are fighting here, so they don''t inform us of the news. They keep trying to get in touch with the western theater.


    My brain turned quickly.


    So it seems that this situation must be the means of zelas. This damn guy wants to cut off the connection between our two cities and isolate the two cities in this way.


    At the same time, a large number of zombies were attacked, so that the two cities could not support each other and were completely isolated.


    As long as one side of the zombie is dragged, the other side can launch a complete attack without scruples and take down the enemy in the shortest time.


    Now it seems that our side is the dragged side.


    A corpse King led millions of zombies to attack our city. It takes us at least half a day or even a day to destroy these zombies. At this time, zeras can destroy the Western Theater.


    "Damn, everybody, speed up your hands and kill the zombies quickly." I feel Kwai. I scream loudly.


    When I informed the commanders in the city of my ideas on the channel, they all changed their faces.


    This possibility is not absent. It is still very great.


    In other words, the Western Theater may be in a very dangerous situation.


    The original steady fighting style on our side doesn''t seem to work.


    It''s time to spell.


    The commanders spread the orders, and the brothers all changed the square array from passive defense to active attack.


    For a moment, the firepower emerging from the city doubled.


    Even melee classes seem to be getting crazier!


    "In other words, do we have to end the battle early and support the Western Theater?" Zhao Zixuan asked on the channel.


    "That''s right."


    "In that case, that''s the only way to do it. Everyone, quickly retreat to the second protective cover." Zhao Zixuan took a deep breath and gave an order.


    Although members felt strange about the order, they retreated quickly.


    Just after the evacuation, the fourth protective cover was immediately covered by dense zombies, completely blocking the light leading to s city.


    "The fourth shield, detonate." Zhao Zixuan ordered again.


    Detonate the shield.


    The protective cover not only has protective measures, but also has the function of detonating. However, once detonated, the protective cover will be completely broken. Moreover, this function is only available for several circles of protective covers inside, which is used when they die together with others in case they can''t resist the enemy''s attack.


    But now, under Zhao Zixuan''s order, the protective cover was detonated in advance.


    Only a bang was heard. The detonating power of the protective cover was much stronger than our attack. Only a circle of ripples spread out rapidly. The bodies of the zombies lying on the protective cover were quickly torn to pieces by that terrible force in an instant, turned into powder and scattered down.


    The scope of a large circle almost completely became blank. At that time, I didn''t know how many zombies were killed.


    But those zombies still didn''t know how to die. They continued to rush forward and rushed directly to the third protective cover.


    Immediately, under Zhao Zixuan''s command, the third protective cover was detonated, and another wave of zombies were emptied.


    The two explosions killed a total of nearly 500000 people. The dense zombies outside suddenly became sparse. The means originally intended to be used to deal with the experts around Fu zelas were wasted on these zombies.

 Chapter 1228

    The loss of this self explosion is very large, because it needs to explode together with the energy conversion instrument we make to control the complete detonation of the whole protective cover from the root.


    It was meant for Silas.


    Those of zelas''s men detonate directly when they surround the protective cover, which can certainly cause very serious damage to zelas.


    But now the two means left are all handed over to these zombies.


    But the effect was very good. Under these two attacks, the number of the remaining zombies decreased by nearly half.


    The pressure encountered in s city immediately decreased a lot.


    Under the command of Junren and Zhao Zixuan, all the brothers in the air and on the ground began to fight back, even rushed out of the second protective cover, grabbed the weapons in their hands and fought with the zombies.


    The last two layers of protective covers are also the strongest two layers. It can be said that they are the last defense means of s city. Although they can self explode, it is not that time yet.


    In case of any attack on s city after the self explosion, s city really has no power to protect itself.


    S city itself did not regard these zombies as real enemies. Once the big counterattack began, these zombies simply had little power to resist.


    Even if all these zombies are powerful, they can''t bear the bombing of all kinds of weapons and capabilities.


    An hour later, there were not many zombies left around.


    Seeing that the situation was wrong, the corpse King changed his face and retreated quietly from the encirclement of a group of zombies. The guy was even ready to run away.


    But he didn''t see where it was.


    It''s just when the war doesn''t start. Once the war starts, it''s impossible for this guy to escape.


    Ali has an eye on this guy.


    Under the enchantment magic, the retreating corpse king only felt that his body was controlled by some terrible force, and walked towards Ali step by step.


    Until he came to Ali, the terrible feeling seemed to disappear. The guy''s face became very terrible. He suddenly widened his eyes. The wings behind him opened, and the steel feathers on them directly branched up, just like bullets, trying to beat Ali into a sieve.


    But now Ali is definitely not comparable to this guy.


    The little hand just stretched out gently, and the corpse King couldn''t even hide. The slender jade finger was directly placed on the head of the corpse king.


    Then the ability of mind control expanded instantly and searched thoroughly in the brain of the corpse king.


    No matter what the corpse king wants to hide, he can''t hide at this time. Everything is completely displayed in front of Ali.


    Including the orders he received


    After getting what he wanted, Ali''s little hand made a slight force, and only heard a click, and the corpse King''s forehead was crushed directly.


    With the death of the corpse king, the rest of the zombies were more unsustainable.


    Although we have just experienced a terrible battle, we have no time to rest. We may need to support the Western Theater immediately.


    "Hey, Lin Yi, the Western Theater may be in big trouble." Ali walked over with elegant steps.


    Even though the situation is very urgent, Ali''s appearance is still elegant and charming.


    "According to the memory searched from the unlucky man''s brain, there are more than 10 million zombies under zelas."


    Ali didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, he immediately threw a heavy bomb.


    Ten million zombies are all finished... What a terrible force it is.


    Where on earth did this damn bastard find so many zombies?


    But on second thought, I was relieved.


    How many people are there in this world? Eight billion? Or more?


    Although with the gradual evolution of zombies, many zombies were eliminated by the fittest, and even killed by other zombies in the evolution of zombies, the number of zombies is still quite amazing.


    And that zelas, who has traveled all over Africa and America, can''t imagine how many zombies he can get. As long as he controls a sufficient number of corpse kings, he can even say impolitely that zombies all over the world belong to zelas.


    But there are thousands of zombies. There are only 3.6 million on our side. Where is the remaining 6.4 million?


    There are only less than two million zombies in the Western Theater.


    "In fact, these corpse kings sometimes exchange information," Ali continued.


    "These corpse kings are just ordinary corpse kings. Around zelas, there are less than ten ordinary corpse kings, and the number is completely out of line with the corpse kings owned by all continents."


    "This may involve a real Zombie King."


    "The real king of zombies?" I blinked.


    "It''s the whole corpse king. I don''t know how many times stronger than this kind of general goods." Ali said.


    "In fact, these corpse kings were captured and controlled by zerath. Before they entered the Eurasian continent, there were more than 80 corpse kings, but... Now there are only ten left to help zerath control those zombies."


    "The other corpse kings were given to their partners by zerath, a real corpse king. They were swallowed by the real corpse king, absorbed and became the tonic of the real corpse king."


    "That guy''s strength should not be worse than us. He belongs to an absolute master."


    "The zombies going to the Western theater are under the control of this real corpse king."


    "On the surface, less than two million have passed, but in fact, the number of zombies going to the Western Theater is much more than we thought."


    "Only a small part appears in the sky, and the rest advances from the ground. Relying on the ability of these zombies to fly in the sky, they block the satellites, so that those satellites can''t see the situation on the ground."


    "In other words, as guessed, the Western Theater is indeed their real target, and now it is suffering from unimaginable terrorist threats."


    Ali''s words made me clench my fist. Now no one in the Western Theater knows what kind of situation it is. It may have been completely destroyed.


    It may still be struggling to support, but anyway, the situation in the Western Theater is definitely very bad.


    We can imagine that the sinister guy of zelas deliberately divided his troops in two ways and used these zombies to make large-scale smoke bombs to block our sight.


    At the same time, we also used some special means to cut off the connection between us and the Western Theater, so that the Western Theater could not ask for help in time.


    Now the situation is like this, very serious.


    "All aircraft, planes, all out, full of experts, go to the Western Theater."


    "In S City, the protective cover continues to support, and all the rest go underground."


    "Master, now we can only rely on master. All mecha soldiers are out!"


    Although ordinary brothers could play a good role in the past, the time is not allowed now. We don''t know what the situation is in the Western Theater.


    It takes too much time for ordinary members to go to the Western Theater.


    Whether the Western theater can last so long is a question.


    In case that guy zelas has moved eastward from the Western Theater and collided with us head-on, in that case, ordinary brothers may not even have a chance to live.


    Now that it has been determined that the Western Theater is their primary goal, they can no longer care so much.


    After the decision was made, everyone began to move forward immediately.


    At the fastest speed, each aircraft was filled with more than a dozen capable people and quickly rushed to the Western Theater for support.


    Fighter planes, bombers, helicopters and aircraft troops are all turned on. Thousands of planes are all brothers of s city.


    The dragon also spread its wings and roared across the sky.


    On the ground, nearly 20000 mecha soldiers galloped on the ground at the fastest speed, and each ability crystal core was directly stuck into the energy tank.


    This is not the time to delay!

 Chapter 1229

    In the sky and on the earth, there are brothers in s city everywhere. The total number is small, that is, less than 30000.


    But the 30000 people formed a very terrible feeling.


    In particular, the nearly 20000 mecha soldiers on the ground are like a torrent of iron and steel. They immediately flatten and drown everything in front of them. It seems that no matter what is in front of them, they can''t stop this iron army.


    We are still a long way from s city.


    But in terms of the speed of dragons and aircraft, it''s nothing at all. The speed of mecha soldiers is a little slower.


    Leaving the mecha soldiers to the command and leadership of Junren, we took the lead in roaring through the sky and supporting them as soon as possible. It is possible that several more people in the Western Theater will survive. The situation has never been as tense and exciting as today.


    The dragon is desperate. At ordinary times, the speed of the dragon is not as fast as that of the aircraft, but today, the dragon has worked hard and can barely keep up with the pace of the aircraft.


    It would have taken at least a few hours to reach Jinggu city in the Western Theater, but today, when we passed, we were already in a piece of yellow sand in less than two hours.


    Just as we arrived at this place, we saw a mecha soldier, all ragged, coming out of the Gobi.


    The mecha soldier was obviously very weak. The mecha on his body looked like a large piece of broken. He didn''t know what it was destroyed during the battle.


    But she still tried hard to get out of the battlefield.


    She''s not a deserter.


    Jinggu city needs rescue. Jinggu city is about to lose its hold. If a few more hours pass, Jinggu city may really be over.


    So she almost did her best to kill a bloody road from a group of zombies and the enemy, and wanted to go to s city to find help.


    This man is Chu Yue''s sister, Chu extraordinary.


    But her body was too tired and her injury was too heavy.


    Even inside the mecha warrior, her mouth is constantly surging with blood.


    In Chu Feifan''s heart, there is a belief that no matter how broken his body is, no matter whether he will die of fatigue, Chu Feifan will also drag his body to s City, because this is the only hope of Jinggu city.


    Just when Chu Feifan could not bear the taste of syncope constantly coming from his body, the roaring sound in the sky came, and Chu Feifan saw the planes.


    At that time, Chu Feifan completely lost his support and fell to the ground with a plop.


    You don''t have to ask for help yourself. The reinforcements have come.


    We can''t stay for Chu Feifan. We dare not delay. The mecha soldiers coming from behind will take good care of her.


    This place is hundreds of kilometers away from s City, but here, we can clearly see the traces left after various battles.


    The big pits blown out by bombs on the ground are everywhere, and the broken bodies of zombies cover the whole desert.


    The viscous liquid seems to form a river in the desert.


    The smell of fishy smell and pungent smell of blood mixed together and danced in the sky.


    Even if we are far away, we can still feel the fierce roar coming from a distance.


    The bombardment of shells, the roar of energy.


    It can be seen that the strategy adopted by the Western Theater is somewhat similar to ours. When the zombies are still far away from s City, they start bombing. It is important to cause the greatest casualties to the zombies before they rush in front of the city.


    But... If things are really like what Ali said, with at least six million zombies, the results of the Western Theater will be very limited.


    Although countless bodies were left around, this figure is nothing compared with 6 million.


    The closer to s City, the more zombies on the ground.


    At the back, it was a thick layer, stacked like a hill.


    That tragic picture is frightening.


    A few minutes later, we finally came to the front of Jinggu city.


    But now when we look at Jinggu City, there is no peace and tranquility like before.


    Jinggu city has been completely submerged and swallowed up.


    As you can see, it''s a dark zombie. There''s nothing else except the zombie. We can''t see people. We don''t even know whether there are still living people in the city.


    The whole Jinggu City, the outer walls, the inner buildings, the ground... All the places you can see are occupied by zombies.


    I don''t know when the protective cover in Jinggu city has been broken.


    Unimaginable horror, people even have a desperate impulse. Can we say that we came too late and Jinggu city has been destroyed?


    When seeing this scene, a kind of despair emerged in everyone''s heart.


    "Death comes!"


    But at this time, a voice suddenly gave us some hope.


    Only an old roar was heard, and a huge virtual shadow appeared out of thin air. The shadow looked as terrible as a ghost, holding a huge death sickle in his hand.


    There are countless terrible flames all over the body.


    The huge body fell from the sky with a bang. The originally dense corpses were suddenly blown open. Countless zombies flew out one after another under the impact, and their bodies were directly shocked to pieces.


    It was at this moment that the middle picture surrounded by corpses was revealed.


    That old figure, at this moment, seems to have a giant style. His small body is standing on the ground, and the virtual shadow of the God of death is above him. Who is it not Nethers?


    Behind neithers, there are a large number of capable and mecha soldiers fighting. They are divided into small formations by zombies, back to back with each other to resist the attack of these zombies and those damn capable.


    Jinggu city has a population of more than one million, but in just a few hours, the number may be less than half of the previous one.


    The casualties were terrible.


    When death came down, Narcissus did not dare to delay. He swept across with his Scepter in his hands.


    The same is true of the virtual shadow of the God of death over his head. He grabbed the huge sickle of the God of death in his hand and swept it in an instant.


    Just heard Shua, a semicircular arc appeared in an instant, showing a trace of 180 degrees, spreading rapidly around.


    The whole space seems to be divided into two halves at this moment.


    Within the two meter high space in front of me, it was completely chopped by this, swept across and directly extended for hundreds of meters. In this huge area, all zombies died, and none remained.


    The others around finally breathed a little relieved.


    But it was just a breath. The next second, a large number of zombies gathered again.


    Surround them again.


    They''re dead.


    These warriors seem to have known their end.


    They can''t live.


    There are too many zombies! Their bodies have been completely immersed in that fatigue and have almost no strength.


    When they can no longer support, it is when they die.


    But it doesn''t matter. Even if they die, they have to kill as many zombies as possible.


    Moreover, the missile center is also ready. When all places have been occupied, it will start the self destruction procedure and detonate the missile directly in Jinggu city. At that time, there will be no mind to care about the results.


    And that time may come soon.


    Just when the brothers in Jinggu city almost completely fell into despair, the accident finally appeared.


    Whew, whew... Boom, boom


    The roar of aircraft and the bombing of energy guns are particularly clear at this time.


    Thousands of aircraft formations and hundreds of aircraft flew directly through the air, and there was an explosion on the ground.


    Zombies were directly torn apart by the power of the explosion, and a crack finally appeared in the originally dense encirclement.


    Pray!


    Wind of recovery!


    Desperate silence!

 Chapter 1230

    The situation is more urgent than ever.


    With a gust of wind roaring past, many experts from s city have appeared.


    Flying in aircraft, or other forces appear in the high altitude, and all kinds of dense attacks are falling to the ground.


    However, although this music in s city consumes too much power, SANA can''t release it twice in a short time. SANA will use this ability only at the most tense and critical time.


    And now is the time.


    In the performance room, the switches were turned on by Sona.


    There was no one in the whole aircraft except aria, who was responsible for protecting SANA''s part-time pilot.


    "Sister, drive to the center of the city." SANA conveyed her meaning to sister Dao in the back.


    Dao Mei nodded, then drove the aircraft and rushed directly to the center of the city, about 100 meters from the ground.


    At this height, the complete diffusion of sound can be guaranteed as much as possible.


    The air was also occupied by zombies. As soon as the aircraft flew over and stopped here, it was immediately watched by countless zombies, howling and rushing towards the aircraft.


    The moment of playing... Began.


    In the middle of the aircraft, a confident and sexy smile appeared on Sona''s face.


    The Chinese zither was right in front of Sona. Take a deep breath. Sona''s green jade fingers were placed on the string. A strange look flashed in her eyes, and her fingers moved quickly.


    The melodious and wonderful sound of the piano immediately spread out at this moment.


    Taking the aircraft as the center, we can only see a circle of very obvious ripples, up and down, left and right, in all directions, 360 degrees and no dead angle.


    It''s like dropping a missile into the Pacific Ocean. The ripple just appeared and suddenly spread like a wave.


    Desperate silence, SANA had not used this move before, but she had never had such terrible power at this time.


    Those zombies just wanted to rush over, but when they were still far away from the aircraft, they were immediately attacked by that sound.


    Even all the zombies couldn''t bear that power. They covered their ears one by one and screamed miserably in their throats, trying to get rid of this deadly pain.


    Until... PA!


    The head broke directly, and the headless body fell from the sky.


    Crackling! When the first dead person begins to appear, this kind of death is like a domino. It can''t stop at all. Where the sound wave propagates, the heads of zombies are directly exploded and become headless bodies.


    The sound wave, like a hurricane, swept around. After the hurricane, there was only a headless broken body on the ground.


    The originally dark sky was quickly emptied with the diffusion of sound waves.


    This sound wave, like the only flame in the dark, brings the most dazzling light.


    In the sky, on the ground, with this aircraft as the center, the zombies around are quickly emptied. Those who have been surrounded by zombies can finally break free from the threat of death. Looking at the picture in front of them one by one, I don''t know how to describe the taste in my heart!

 Chapter 1231

    One by one, they were black and blue, and their bodies had almost completely collapsed, and they were about to be overwhelmed.


    If the zombies continue to attack, maybe they will really die. The spread of this sound wave gave them a chance to live.


    Some seriously injured people have even broken their arms and legs. Many more people have their chests pierced by zombies, leaving only one eye... All kinds of tragic injuries are unbearable.


    This is also because they have anti autopsy serum, so they don''t have to worry about autopsy for the time being.


    If it had been put before, these people might have died now.


    But they are still supporting, even if their bodies are almost broken, but as long as they have one breath and can support this broken body, they will continue to fight until the moment of death.


    Because of the desperate silence, the super sound wave attack immediately cleaned a large area of the ground, and there were no zombies in front of him.


    These people don''t care to rest and adjust their bodies that are almost falling.


    Holding the weapon in his hand, he rushed out and rushed to the enemy in the distance.


    They dare not stop. They are afraid that once they stop, they will never stand up again.


    Warriors, everywhere.


    Not only s city has such warriors, but also Jinggu city. Everyone who gives up everything in order to protect his home is a real warrior.


    The attack on Jinggu city was too serious.


    There are more than six million zombies and hundreds of thousands of troops on the ground.


    Ordinary people with various heat weapons and more than 100000 capable people are the forces that Jinggu city can''t cope with!


    Ten thousand arrows!


    Energy collapse!


    Riding on the dragon, we can only directly project it with the attack with the largest coverage and shoot it at the place with the most dense corpses.


    The number of zombies is so many that I can''t even see the enemies of ordinary humans on the ground.


    Although our support has come, compared with the whole huge city, we can only temporarily alleviate the most critical areas.


    For the direction of the whole battlefield, we are still unable to reverse it.


    My eyes swept across the sky. I want to find the most important goals.


    Narcissus, the old man has found out. For the time being, the old man has no problem.


    The battlefield is too chaotic. It''s too difficult to distinguish the target in this chaotic battlefield.


    But I soon found Azul.


    The guy has now fallen into a heavy siege. The wind is howling around his body. A huge yellow sand army has surrounded azir, guarded azir and resisted the forces emerging from around.


    Azir lost an arm, but it didn''t affect his strength. This guy is still a terrible expert.


    I frowned when I found Azul and Nethers.


    The two most powerful enemies of zerath, Nethers and Azur, are here. Why hasn''t zerath disappeared yet?


    Where on earth is this guy hiding?


    I do not know!


    I searched all the places I could see, but I didn''t find the shadow of zelas.


    I even found Yueying and others. Yueying didn''t know what she was planning. She left the battlefield and was located behind the battlefield.


    I also saw Wayne and others. Beside Wayne, there were several others.


    They are all waiting for the chance to hunt.


    Hiss!


    Then when I was trying to find it, I suddenly heard an extremely harsh sound in my ear.


    That voice, like the cry of dying, made people feel particularly desperate.


    That voice made me tremble all over, and rushed along with it.


    That''s... The voice of scana.


    Crystal pioneer, scana.


    A super powerful expert, whose combat effectiveness is not much worse than that of Nethers and azir. Even if there are some deficiencies, it is extremely limited.


    But now the voice of scarna is full of despair and sadness.


    too bad!


    crush one by one!


    I immediately reflected that it was zelas''s plot.


    Zelas got his own body, but for zelas, even if his strength was restored, his character was extremely sinister.


    Narcissus, scana, and Azur are three masters. If they deal with them at the same time, zelas knows that he has to pay a heavy price if he wants to win.


    So this guy chose the most sinister and vicious way, broke them one by one, deliberately separated the three people, sent experts to surround them, so that they couldn''t spare time.


    Relying on his absolute strength advantage, he took the lead in solving one of them.


    The first, the second, the third... In this case, they simply can''t bear under their own attack and will die.


    Just like the scarna in front of us, we started with the scorpion.


    The huge scorpion body of skana was covered with bruises, and the solid crystal shell was almost completely broken.


    One of the two large pliers in front has been completely interrupted.


    In front of scana, I finally saw zelas.


    This guy has a body.


    That old and strange body like a corpse is very ugly, but this guy is very satisfied with his body.


    In this body, the power that zelas can play is almost twice as much as before. That powerful power makes zelas quite satisfied. He is enjoying the happy taste brought by this power.


    The energy that destroyed everything made Silas feel like he was back in the past.


    The terrible energy was emitted from his hands and exploded directly on scana''s body. The terrible blow made the injury on scana worse and more terrible.


    The body has been almost completely suppressed on the ground, and there is no power to fight back.


    At any rate, scana is also a super strong expert, but now she has been suppressed to this extent, which is unimaginable.


    Seeing that scana was threatened, Nethers and Azur were ready to rush to help, but in front of them, there were countless enemies intercepting, so that scana had no chance to get reinforcements.


    Damn it!


    Scana is an important fighting force. If scana dies like this, we will lose an expert.


    Although it may be dangerous to risk the past, I can''t watch scuna be killed.


    Driving the dragon, his body roared in the air.


    But the journey is not destined to be smooth.


    While the dragon was still flying in the sky, an extremely harsh sound suddenly came from below.


    It''s like something very heavy, breaking the air directly.


    An indescribable danger shrouded over, and the dragon''s response was also quite sensitive. With a roar, his body rushed to the sky.


    Right next to the belly of the dragon, a huge axe almost wiped the belly of the dragon.


    The huge axe was fast, faster than the bullet of a sniper gun.


    Coupled with that weight, it directly gives this axe the destructive power beyond the limit.


    The axe rushed directly into the air. After a circle, it finally fell steadily and fell into the hands of an enemy in front of it.


    When I saw the enemy, my eyebrows almost immediately frowned, and the expression on my face was quite strange.


    Is that guy a human or something?


    The body of more than two meters is a little too small if it is a zombie, but it seems a little high if it is a human.


    That huge axe, which was several times his body, looked very strange in his hand.


    Bare upper body, revealing a lean steel like muscle, lower body wearing a set of steel armor.


    On the bald head, the two triangular eyes looked particularly ferocious. They were staring at me. They were awe inspiring.


    A third eye, a strange skull, grew on this guy''s arm. It turned flexibly on his arm, and a red eye on it looked like a fierce ghost.

 Chapter 1232

    I didn''t recognize this guy, but when I saw the strange skull on my shoulder, I recognized this guy immediately.


    It turned out to be this immortal Xiaoqiang. Speaking of it, he is an old friend and acquaintance with this guy.


    The first real threat of zombies that I first faced was brought by this guy.


    But later, this guy continued to evolve and became more and more powerful. There was a battle in S City, but this guy ran ahead of time.


    The last time I met this guy was when the corpse King appeared in bombing G city. At that time, this little guy was also inside. At that time, he was three meters tall.


    I thought this guy had been killed in the bombing at that time. Unexpectedly, he was still alive.


    And even more unexpectedly, this guy will still appear here. Can''t it be said that this zombie has become zelas''s subordinate?


    The memory that Zijiao once searched has dozens of powerful corpse kings under zelas, but since landing, this guy has killed those corpse kings and handed over the corpse King''s ability crystal core to a corpse king.


    Isn''t that the guy?


    When we were in Europe, a guy once robbed the ability crystal core of the corpse King we wanted to hunt. In the Arctic Circle, the empty corpse king was also killed and the crystal core of the corpse king was robbed... We didn''t know who did it before, but now it seems that the goal has been clear.


    Maybe it''s the little zombie, the dead king.


    This insidious and cunning guy has always hidden his real strength. He is different from other zombies and even corpse kings.


    From the beginning, this guy showed extraordinary wisdom. Compared with other zombies, this guy is more like a human.


    Up to now, more than ten years later, this guy''s wisdom seems to have evolved to be more high-end than the corpse king.


    He can judge what is best for him.


    Over the years, his strength and wisdom have been rapidly improved. The only constant is this guy''s hatred for me. That hatred seems to have been branded in this guy''s bones and will never disappear.


    This guy seems to know that he can''t be my opponent just relying on his own words. In order to solve me, he even chose to take refuge in zelas, even if he became someone else''s hand.


    The powerful strength, coupled with the talent of zombie evolution, makes zelas attach great importance to this guy. Even kill a large number of corpse kings to cultivate this guy.


    Zelas knows that if there is only one super master on his own side, it is far from enough.


    Before, he prepared the sword devil, but the sword devil has died. Now this guy is preparing the corpse king. He is going to build the corpse king into a super master with strength comparable to the sword devil.


    Now it''s time for the new corpse king to take revenge. He swallowed the crystal nuclei of dozens of corpse kings. The strength of this guy has expanded to an amazing level.


    He wants to kill, he wants to completely vent his hatred accumulated for more than ten years at this time.


    Even like the king of empty corpses, a pair of pale bones and wings grew out behind. Coupled with countless zombies around us, a powerful city wall was built in front of us in an instant.


    Besides, on the other two sides, two experts led a large number of strong people to surround them.


    One of them was a bad old man who was black all over, even darker than * * * and looked 60 or 70 years old. He held a strange Scepter in his hand. At the top of the scepter, it was a ferocious poisonous snake fixed at the top of the scepter. It looked as if he was still spraying snake letters.


    On the other side is a middle-aged Western man who looks in his 40s.


    Compared with the old chief, this guy looks a little sunny and handsome. He has a pair of snow-white wings behind him. He looks like an angel.


    I haven''t seen these two people, but I also recognized their identities. From the memory of the empty corpse king, Zijiao got a lot of information.


    The two men, one is the overlord of Africa and the other is an old chief. They are very insidious and vicious.


    As for the man, it''s about a bald eagle.


    Although it looks like an angel, in fact, this guy is more ferocious than any devil. The bald eagle is his nickname.


    It is self-evident that these two people can become the rulers of a huge area.


    Our combat effectiveness is very strong, with several super experts.


    I, moganna, dragon, Nine Tailed demon fox, plus Kyle, a God, the combat effectiveness can be said to be very strong.


    The corpse King seemed to know that if he was alone, it was impossible to revenge. On the contrary, he might be pushed flat by us.


    So this guy called his companions directly. There were all capable people on the ground and zombies in the sky. In an instant, an encirclement circle was formed to surround us.


    They don''t want to deal with Nethers and Azul. That''s zelas''s task.


    Although there are many people, they know very well that the two are definitely not easy to mess with. If they are not careful, they may lose their lives here.


    The atmosphere around us became very tense at this time. We wanted to rush to support scana, but all around us were almost blocked by various enemies. Unless we killed these enemies, otherwise, we couldn''t rush at all.


    In that case, we can only do it.


    There was a flash of Madness on my face. I shouted hoarsely, "do it!"


    At the command, the battle sounded instantly.


    There are not many people here, but the morale is very violent. One by one, they rushed to the front.


    The giant Hydra appeared in my hand, grabbed it with both hands, took advantage of it on the dragon''s back, and my body roared out in an instant, directly facing the corpse king.


    The super fast speed has brought me super destructive power.


    The body rotates in mid air and the axe cuts down with force.


    The corpse king also did not retreat at all, holding the axe in his hand to resist.


    Boom... CLICK!


    The harsh sound burst out in an instant.


    Under the suppression of super power, they suppressed the body of the corpse king. Their bodies quickly fell to the ground and directly hit a huge hole on the ground.


    But the next second, an unimaginable powerful force came from under me, which directly shook my body away. That guy''s brute force spread out, which even I couldn''t bear.


    Boom, boom!


    The edge of the axe is constantly colliding, and the dazzling Mars is constantly exploding.


    The two men''s battle immediately entered a hot situation.


    This guy even completely gave up his advantage of flying in the sky, because that would make him unable to give full play to his strength.


    The collision of power and the confrontation of ability!


    A close battle.


    My strength can now be said to stand at the peak of mankind. Even compared with Mo ganna, I don''t show much. Now my strength can even subdue the dragon.


    But when I fight this guy, I can''t get the slightest advantage.


    Crackling!


    The axe collided. From the guy''s axe, a lightning twined and exploded on me.


    The whole body immediately fell into a paralysis, and soon the axe in the guy''s hand came directly.


    The body was directly split out, and there was a tall scar on the chest.


    This guy is now able to use a variety of abilities, which is completely impossible to prevent.


    The body rushed at me again.


    The axe struck down with its head.


    Flash!


    But I also have all kinds of abilities. I will never be killed by him so easily. My body flashes. I have come behind the corpse king. I jump and a sacred hammer appears in my hand in an instant.


    Discipline!


    Boom! Dizzy!


    The body is shaking violently, and even the corpse king can''t escape the end of vertigo.


    Frozen mausoleum!


    This time, the frozen mausoleum directly surrounds the corpse king. I want to use my strongest strength to solve this guy in the shortest time.


    The blockade was just formed and burst in less than a second.


    The frozen tomb directly turned into countless sharp knives and shrouded the corpse King''s body in an instant.


    Die!

 Chapter 1233

    The whole movement process is completed at one go, absolutely without the slightest procrastination.


    Although the battle is extremely fierce and dangerous, it also brings a hearty pleasure that ordinary people can''t understand.


    Release the power in your heart to your heart''s content. Every second of this evenly matched battle may be your own danger, and it may also be your best opportunity.


    As long as we seize any opportunity, we may be able to determine the victory of the whole battlefield immediately.


    Just like this time, it was the opportunity of the corpse king. That guy seized this opportunity to cause the greatest harm to me.


    But I also took the opportunity.


    A series of combined attacks directly limit the corpse king here.


    Flash, punishment, frozen mausoleum!


    The three unique moves were almost completed at one go, trapping the corpse king in front of him. With the explosion of the frozen mausoleum, countless cold blades immediately pierced the corpse King''s body.


    Under the power of the self explosion of the frozen mausoleum, almost no one can withstand it. Even people with stronger strength than me can hardly resist this move. I believe this move has a 80% chance to kill the corpse King directly.


    Pooh Pooh!


    Just in front of me, a bloody and tragic scene appeared.


    The strength of the corpse king is indeed very strong, but when he is dizzy, no matter how powerful he is, it is useless now.


    I can only watch those blades, tear my skin stronger than metal, get into my body, and then the blood gushes out along the torn wound.


    That body becomes full of holes in an instant, like a hedgehog.


    The viscous liquid fell down along the ice blue blades.


    My throat gasped twice. After fighting for so long, I felt a little tired.


    But it doesn''t matter, because now the battle is coming to an end.


    But the situation is not that simple.


    I thought the damn guy would die like this, but it''s not the case. He has completely turned into the corpse king of a hedgehog, just staring at me with a pair of black holes.


    Obviously, his eyes were pierced by my blade, and the two eyes were almost completely broken, but it gave me the feeling that this guy was staring at me all the time.


    Those black eyes look particularly scary and strange at this time.


    "Hello..." just then, the zombie suddenly spoke.


    Talk?


    Zombies talk?


    That feeling made my heart thump.


    We have never seen a talking zombie. It is rare for a zombie to make a sound and roar.


    Some powerful zombies can roar and roar like wild animals, but we have never met zombies who can talk.


    It gives people the feeling that it is absolutely impossible.


    Even the corpse king, we have never seen anyone who can talk.


    Zombies can''t speak, they can only express their meaning by yelling, which has almost become a recognized situation of mankind.


    So when the zombie suddenly spit out the word, I was startled.


    "Do you know what I''ve been through to live until now?" the zombie spoke again, fluent in Mandarin. It seemed that becoming a zombie had no impact on his vocal cords.


    Right in front of me, the corpse King moved.


    The left hand grabbed the ice skate on the right hand, and then pulled it out with a click and broke it.


    One, two... This guy pulled out his skates one by one and threw them on the ground. There were sticky blood red marks on those skates.


    My eyebrows frowned.


    I know this guy didn''t die after the attack I just took, and even said that this guy may not have been greatly affected.


    "I''m different."


    The zombie continued, "I knew from the day I became a zombie that I was different."


    "I''ve become a zombie, but I''m different from other zombies. I still have my wisdom, feelings, memory... And my wife."


    "We are so in love."


    "We have lived together for 18 years. I thought we would live like this all the time. Even if we become zombies, we will not be separated. We are still a couple."


    "But you, you damn bastard, you killed my wife, you killed the most important person to me in the world."


    I''ve guessed some of these before, but now when I hear the zombie say it to me, it''s really strange.


    Because of excitement, this guy''s body is constantly trembling, the wound on his body is even constantly wriggling, and the flesh and blood inside is constantly turning, which looks like a disgusting feeling of wanting to vomit.


    Especially above the head, those black blood holes are still infiltrating blood from inside. I don''t know how this guy survived.


    I thought he was dead.


    The frozen tomb just pierced the head, hands, chest, thighs and whole body of the zombie. In this case, the general zombie, even the king of the corpse, may have died.


    But this guy can still talk to me.


    I just scoff at this guy''s words.


    Grass, you came to kill me first. Can''t you say I can''t resist and just stand still so that you can''t eat? It''s impossible to become a zombie.


    "Since then, hatred has become my only support. I desperately fight with countless powerful zombies and wander between life and death countless times, just to improve my strength and let me have the power to kill you."


    "I''ve been struggling and never slackened."


    "And my wife has always been with me and never left." the palm gently stroked the skull on my shoulder. The look of this guy made me sick.


    "She will bless me!"


    At this time, I suddenly found a strange thing. The wound on this guy suddenly wriggled quickly, as if there were some small insects in it.


    Under that rapid peristalsis, those wounds healed completely in the shortest time.


    A shred of granulation is growing rapidly in the crack, and those wounds will be completely healed in the shortest time.


    Whether torn or completely pierced blood holes, they all recovered instantly, and even the two broken eyes were completely restored in an instant.


    And the skeleton on this guy''s shoulder, with a red light on it, quickly disappeared at this time.


    Full recovery.


    A fatal attack failed to cause any damage to this guy at all.


    What''s the matter with that super resilience? Can we say that the skull on that guy''s shoulder is not only an ornament, but also plays a very important role? Like bringing this guy back to life?


    For a moment, countless thoughts flashed through my mind.


    "It was you just now, and now it''s my turn... That unique skill shouldn''t be so easy to use? I want to see how you can do now." just recovered, a crazy smile appeared on the corpse King''s face.


    It''s time to fight back. All the big moves have been handed over. Now is my weakest time.


    A lifetime of hatred, the enemy of life and death, will never disappear in such a simple way.


    go to hell!


    With an angry roar, I only saw that the wings behind the corpse king suddenly opened and his body rushed to the sky.


    The metal feathers on the wings behind all burst in an instant, one feather after another, just like a streamlined Throwing Knife, with cold light flashing.


    Hatred gave him strength.


    The next moment, the corpse King''s body suddenly trembled violently, and then one feather directly separated from the corpse King''s wings, just like a bullet.


    This time, it''s my turn!

 Chapter 1234

    Those feathers were like scattered flowers, covering a large area around in an instant. They were as sharp as bullets.


    Whew, whew, whew!


    The piercing sound of breaking the air.


    In a trance, I seem to enter a slow motion lens. I can even clearly see the arc of those feathers passing through the air.


    In the sky, there are strange traces. Where those feathers cross, the air is completely broken, and there seem to be large and small cracks in the space.


    This is the strength of the corpse king. The feather absolutely has frightening and amazing penetration. Even space can penetrate. There is absolutely nothing in the world that can block this feather.


    Even my body will definitely be penetrated.


    Although my mind flashed through countless possible ideas, my body stood still and could do nothing.


    I can only watch those feathers fall. I have nowhere to escape. All around me are completely blocked.


    I can only raise the huge Tomahawk in my hand. The giant hydra is like a huge shield in front of me.


    But I can''t guarantee whether the giant hydra can stop the attack of the corpse King''s feathers.


    But the only thing I know is that I will never die.


    Holding the axe in my hand, I roared, and the axe danced overhead.


    The sharp edge of the axe crossed in front of him.


    Only a Shua was heard, and an obvious crack suddenly emerged.


    The top of the head was completely torn, and an arc like a full moon roared at the top of the head in an instant.


    Crackling, jingling!


    The harsh sound and feathers broke instantly under the impact of this force.


    That force almost wiped the body of the corpse king.


    At this time, the rest of the feathers also fell down at this time, one by one directly into my body.


    I just felt that my body seemed to be pierced by thousands of steel needles at this time, with heart piercing pain and a little blood on my body.


    Escaped the vital parts of the body, but other places are not so lucky, full of holes and devastation.


    The corpse King smiled grimly and dived directly from the sky.


    Up and down the body, lightning quickly surrounded. Those currents were like python, wrapped around the huge Tomahawk in the guy''s hand. With the power of impact, there was only one person, but it gave people the feeling that they were facing thousands of troops at the same time.


    This guy also insidiously seized this opportunity and wanted to give me a fatal blow when I was stabbed.


    He also worked hard, and the current on his body expanded almost unlimited.


    Looking at the falling figure like a meteor in the sky, I can avoid it, but I didn''t do that. I don''t have that long time. Skana may not be able to support it. I must solve the guy in front of me as soon as possible.


    With a sudden bite of teeth, I grabbed the giant Hydra with both hands, and all my strength concentrated on my arms.


    The blood on his body rolled down his arm onto the giant Hydra.


    The handle and blade of the axe are even bright red.


    The axe was red with blood. At this time, it was like an illusion in front of me.


    A huge body, constantly shuttling in the boundless ocean, facing the wind and waves. The nine ferocious heads revealed a desperate power in their ugliness.


    The huge body winds through the ocean. No matter what monster you encounter, the sharp teeth can let those monsters understand what the real boss is.


    Drink!


    With scarlet eyes and a burst of drink, it seems to fit the momentum of indomitable and brave the wind and waves. I just feel that the greedy Hydra in my hand at this moment is more comfortable than ever.


    Vaguely, it seems that a terrible roar can be heard.


    Prick!


    A spark suddenly exploded.


    The two sharp axe blades collided with each other. Only a bang was heard. A bean sized place on the giant Hydra was suddenly bounced away, and a gap appeared on the axe blade.


    A flash of lightning twined around my body along the giant Hydra.


    With a scream, the whole body immediately trembled. Right next to us, an impact instantly exploded. In mid air, the circular shock wave directly plunged the surrounding into a blank.


    The current is raging and exploding on me. My body is immediately blackened. It looks very troublesome.


    But the corpse King opposite me was even worse.


    The huge axe entangled by the current could not bear the powerful force under this violent collision. The whole axe was directly turned into fragments, and a strong impact roared past, and the body of the corpse king immediately flew out.


    Ragged all over!


    He is a corpse king. He took dozens of corpse King''s ability nuclei.


    But although he has great power, he is still not my opponent. My power can still suppress him. If I didn''t worry about time, I wouldn''t even be hurt.


    The guy''s body fell to the ground. I frowned and prepared to chase him, but the previous current paralyzed my whole body and couldn''t pass for a moment.


    Although it was very short, those seconds were enough for the corpse king to get up from the ground.


    Wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth, looked at his empty hands and knew that he had failed. The corpse king was very angry and roared in his throat.


    He wanted to beat me in the single challenge, which could prove his strength and his complete revenge.


    But I didn''t expect my strength to be stronger than he imagined. This confrontation ended in his failure.


    This situation is unacceptable to the corpse king.


    He must win and revenge, even by unscrupulous means.


    Under the loud roar, many zombies surrounded here and were summoned by the corpse king. This guy is ready to fight in groups. If you can''t fight alone, then fight in groups.


    However, the roaring voice suddenly stopped.


    It''s like being interrupted by something.


    A sharp arrow went straight into his throat. At the same time, a huge sword pierced from the side, and the whole waist was almost cut off by a lazy waist.


    Ash, raven!


    The two men''s attack also appeared.


    Yes, you''re not a zombie, but I''m not the only one here.


    Jiao drank, Ruiwen forced her arm, and with a puff, the corpse King''s waist was directly cut off in half, and a large number of intestines and internal organs were scattered inside.


    The corpse King roared angrily and cursed.


    At the same time, the little skull on the shoulder began to flash a blood red light again.


    "Fool!"


    Ruiwen just sneered, and then the huge heavy sword was raised directly, and then with a bang, it was cut down directly.


    Pop!


    The skull is not a very strong thing. It can''t bear it under the power of the epee and is broken directly.


    At the same time, one arm of the corpse king was cut off.


    It''s not stupid to expose your most important things outside. What is it? Such a stupid thing is not qualified to live in this world.


    I don''t know when spider silk has been entangled.


    The corpse King''s body was wrapped like a zongzi. Then, only a puff was heard. The body was split and dissipated, leaving only a huge crystal core that could almost fill the whole chest on the ground.


    The corpse king wanted revenge and completely vented the hatred that had lasted for decades, but he could only enter the grave with these regrets and hatred in the end.


    He is a life with wisdom, but the wisdom he has is the wisdom of zombies, not human beings.


    That kind of love has completely changed in the end.


    After solving the corpse king, we had no time to stop and rushed forward quickly.


    African chiefs and American bald eagles are very powerful, comparable to the powerful experts of the moon shadow, but the most important thing is the countless men led by them.


    Mo ganna, the dragon and even the Nine Tailed Fox were intercepted.

 Chapter 1235

    Naturally, they are not moganna''s opponents, but they also know their task. They don''t want to fight with moganna, but send countless zombies and men, just like moths to the fire.


    Don''t ask for any damage to moganna these experts, as long as you can hold their feet.


    Not to mention, in this case, although moganna and others are super powerful, it is difficult to break through for a while.


    blamed!


    Now even if the corpse king is killed, it is still a very difficult thing for us to get out of this blockade.


    There are zombies on the first three floors and the second three floors. We can say that we can''t move a step.


    Unless you have some super power to empty the zombie in front of you in an instant, otherwise it may be difficult to rush through this coverage.


    "Let me come!" at this moment, a figure suddenly jumped from the sky and jumped down from an aircraft.


    That''s not Chen Bolin. Who is it?


    Chen Bolin is the most important messenger on our side. His amazing instant mobility allows Chen Bolin to enter and leave any area at will without any restrictions.


    This is not enough. If Chen Bolin is only the power of instantaneous movement, he is not enough to become a top expert in s city.


    That kind of super destructive power is also an extremely important means for Chen Bolin.


    Palms interlaced.


    The fingers beat fast in mid air as if they were playing the piano.


    Then a hand pulled slightly from the air, like a curtain. This guy looks like a big magician.


    The two curtains were torn open. At the moment when the curtain was opened, the body of the zombie shrouded in front of him was torn directly with the separation of the curtain.


    The action seems elegant, but the picture is particularly bloody and terrible.


    Countless bright red traces in the sky are frantically scattered, and there are a piece of broken limbs on the ground.


    There was a huge gap between the dense corpses in front of me.


    At this moment, Chen Bolin''s face also looked a little pale.


    Super... Cation cannon!


    Chen Bolin''s power has just ended, and his sister Chen Yi has appeared in the rear.


    Only a huge beam of light rushed forward in an instant. With a bang, it seemed that a huge black hole had been blown up in the air. In that area, almost all the zombies disappeared.


    "Go!"


    Then Chen Bolin gave a strange cry. Our bodies were all out of control. Whew, they disappeared directly. When they appeared again, they had reached the inside of the encirclement circle.


    Right ahead, it''s zelas and scana.


    Scana has been completely unable to bear it. Her body has been suppressed on the ground and can''t move.


    As for zelas''s body, he stayed over the body of Scandinavia, holding a mass of blue energy in his hand.


    Seeing us appear, skana cast a glance.


    In that eye, there was a kind of despair and madness.


    "Damn it..."


    As soon as I saw that, I almost subconsciously expanded the speed to the fastest. I didn''t even care whether I was zelas''s opponent or not, so the whole person rushed over.


    But... It''s still too late.


    Silas moves faster than us, just staring at us with a mocking look, and the blue energy in his hand has been lost.


    Hiss, hiss!


    Scana also suddenly screamed violently.


    Perhaps he already knew that his death was coming, and scana completely threw himself out and tried his best. The huge barb behind him collapsed directly from the middle.


    Then the sharp point pierced directly at zelas.


    Poof... Bang!


    At that moment, everything seemed to stand still.


    Scarna''s body exploded under the penetration of the blue energy, leaving only countless fragments of ability nuclei scattered on the ground, emitting colorful light.


    The whole body, together with the ability crystal nucleus, is broken.


    As for zelas, the position of the shoulder was also shot through by the tail, but there was not even a drop of blood left on the corpse like body.


    A little injury!


    Scarna''s desperate counterattack before his death was just a little hurt for Yu zelas.


    This guy''s strength may be stronger than we thought.


    After solving the scana, Silas shook his neck and looked at the wound on his arm. His stiff mummy like face showed a trace of disdain.


    "You came here and died yourself." zeras ignored the chaos around him.


    Because of the appearance of zelas, other subordinates nearby didn''t participate at all.


    "I was going to deal with you after solving these two old immortals. I didn''t expect you to come and die on your own. In that case, kill you first." zelas didn''t seem to care about us at all.


    It''s like we''re a group of dead people.


    But now zelas does have this power. For eight years, our strength has been rising, and zelas is obviously not idle.


    The strength of zelas has been raised to a high level in these eight years. Especially now, after getting his own body, zelas''s strength has been raised to a new height.


    Up and down the body, a powerful dense is constantly churning!


    That power has even been strong enough to affect the space around zelas. The frightening power makes the surrounding space full of twisted space.


    Between actions, cracks can be clearly seen in the surrounding space.


    This guy has almost completely turned into a thriller killing machine. Wherever he goes, there is a death hell all around.


    Although zerath now has this thin and dry body, at this moment, the feeling of zerath is a hundred times more terrible than the form of pure energy body before.


    Even if we have so many experts, we can''t feel the slightest belief that we can defeat this guy.


    Unmatched power has almost formed an extremely heavy oppression that envelops everyone''s heart.


    Even a large number of strong people, such as moganna, Kyle, Nine Tailed demon fox, are dignified at the moment. As for the rest of us, our bodies are shaking uncontrollably under that kind of pressure.


    The powerful power even makes people feel an impulse to worship.


    "I am the real king, I am the real master of the world. You guys who dare to resist me, I will make you regret living in this world." zeras came over with a wild laugh.


    Step by step, each step was like an earthquake, which directly caused a violent tremor on the ground under your feet.


    "You are just a despicable usurper and a fool who failed to usurp the throne!" just at this time, another voice came nearby.


    The next moment, I only saw a large piece of yellow sand suddenly torn from the air and ripped a passage on the ground.


    An old body came over from a distance. Who is it, not old man Chu?


    Chu Tian was finally liberated.


    S city''s aid forces finally appeared.


    Nearly 20000 mecha fighters and those who have no place to fly all appeared in Jinggu city.


    Just appeared, they immediately launched an attack from behind, instantly causing serious trauma to these zombies.


    Although there is still a great difference between the human beings in the two cities in terms of the number of zombies, these are the elites among the elites, and the most powerful corpse poison of zombies can not play a role. For a moment, the tragic battlefield in Jinggu city has temporarily stabilized.


    It was at this time that Chu Tian and Song Lian could finally free themselves from the siege layer by layer.


    It''s just a pity that we''re still a little late.


    Scana has been killed by zerath, and we have lost a powerful expert.


    The death of scana aroused public anger.


    Especially people like Nethers and Azul!

 Chapter 1236

    Scana is a member of shurima and can be regarded as their colleague.


    But in the end, they could only watch scuna be killed, but they couldn''t help. At that time, they were surrounded by countless enemies. Even if they wanted to come over, they were powerless and couldn''t do anything.


    By the time they finally pulled out of their body, scana had been killed by this damn guy.


    And the arrogant words of zelas aroused Azur''s anger.


    On the other side, Narcissus had also been killed from the encirclement of a group of enemies. He looked panting, and his bent body looked more and more uncomfortable.


    It is obvious that both Nethers and Azur consumed a lot of power in the battle just now.


    Zelas''s plan is very good. Let these useless hands consume the strength of these people. They can solve them one by one. Basically, they won''t encounter any confrontation.


    If these damn bastards hadn''t suddenly appeared and ruined their good deeds, everything would be perfect.


    However, although he was surrounded now, zelas did not take this matter to heart.


    "Zerath, today is your day of death." Narcissus was also threatening.


    "All the troops in s city have come, and your doomsday has come." ah Shen also shouted nearby.


    However, Silas just widened his eyes and looked at the situation on our side with a kind of pity and disdain.


    "Tut Tut, I feel sorry for you more and more. You never know how different you are from me," said zelas, shaking his head.


    "Do you think you can deal with me? Don''t be kidding. No matter how many ants there are, they will be trampled to death by elephants, and you... Are ants!" zerath raised his head and said impolitely.


    The members on our side also gradually dispersed.


    A Shen, mu mu, my nine wives, several heroes around me, and a large number of people, such as Kyle, Bingya, little yellow book, sindra, Daoyu, Nine Tailed demon fox, giant dragon and Chen Yi, gradually formed an encirclement circle and quietly surrounded zelas.


    Zerath just watched our actions. There was no movement, not even calling others to help.


    With the emergence of S City reinforcements, these men of zelas still occupy an absolute quantitative advantage, but the whole battlefield has gradually entered a glued state.


    Zelas''s men are numerous and can''t be killed. The advantage of our two cities is that in terms of single strength, a single strength is powerful. At the same time, there are those machine armor soldiers who are invulnerable and have amazing firepower. One enemy is ten.


    It is in this case that the whole city has been supported until now.


    But it seems that the situation is not very good. As long as you pay little attention, someone will die.


    "Bai Lin, we surround zelas. You take a group of people and kill the African chief and the bald eagle first, as well as the remaining corpse kings."


    Just as we were preparing to attack zelas, I whispered to Chen Bolin.


    Zeras is strong. Even if we can win, this battle may last for an extremely long time.


    We can last so long, but others can''t.


    Especially those brothers in Jinggu City, who have been fighting for too long and exhausted. If we continue to fight like this, how many living people can Jinggu city leave even if we win in the end?


    200000, 100000, or zero?


    We don''t know, but we want to avoid this.


    "I see." Chen Bolin nodded and looked around: "Tong Lei, knife, Xiao Tian, Hao Ziqi, Jun Ren, ye Xuan, Guan Zhaolin... You go with me..."


    Directly ordered a large number of experts, those two people are not easy to deal with, not to mention so many corpse kings.


    "Get rid of the corpse King first. Zelas controls these zombies by controlling the corpse king. As long as these corpse kings are killed, those zombies will make indiscriminate attacks. At that time, they will feel the same," I said with a sneer.


    This method of zelas is indeed very terrible. It can manipulate millions of computing zombies, but just think about it, you can find that although this method has brought some benefits, it has also brought some troubles.


    As long as the corpse king is killed, those zombies will lose control in an instant.


    Several people gradually walked out of the encirclement, took their own weapons and quickly disappeared into the corpses in the rear.


    They are like a group of the most powerful hunters, looking for their prey.


    Ordinary zombies are slaughtered easily. They won''t stay on these ordinary zombies too much. These are not their goals.


    Their targets are those corpse kings hidden in the depths of the zombies.


    I found it!


    Chen Bolin''s eyes lit up, his body flickered and silently appeared behind a sea corpse King wearing beach pants. The spatial energy around his body instantly spread out, and those zombies were shattered.


    The corpse king just sensed something and turned around suddenly, but his body seemed to be fixed by something and couldn''t move.


    Space, the space around the corpse King''s body is completely blocked. No matter how hard this guy tries, it''s useless. Death has come.


    On the other side, fan Xiaotian''s action was more simple. He focused on a target in the sky, exerted himself with both hands, and two huge axes roared directly in the past, Shua Shua twice, and his body was directly divided.


    Ye Xuan and Xu Yang both master super swordsmanship. Compared with fan Xiaotian''s rage, their movements are particularly elegant, but the effect is not bad at all.


    The long sword in your hand can easily cut off the necks one by one, and you will never waste any strength.


    As for Guan Zhaolin, he roared directly and dived directly in a more terrible posture than those zombies. The flesh arm behind his body entangled the corpse King directly, and then... Swallowed it.


    Hunters and prey don''t know when they have changed their targets.


    The results of hunting corpse kings are very obvious. With each corpse king being killed, those zombies suddenly fall into a situation of headless dragons.


    Once there is no command of the corpse king, these zombies will immediately directly attack the nearest human.


    Those members who had come with the zombies did not expect that the zombies who had always been quite honest would suddenly get angry and suddenly become chaotic.


    When they finally reacted, they were dead and injured.


    Those zombies don''t care so much. As long as they are a living person, they will attack, regardless of whether you are the so-called companion before.


    The siege on both sides has now become a melee among the three sides.


    As a result, the pressure on the coalition forces in Jinggu city and s city has suddenly decreased a lot, and even some places have begun to fight back and recover some occupied areas.


    The African chief was chattering in his mouth and was shouting to get his men back.


    The scepter in my hand hung on the ground, and I personally participated in the battlefield. I only saw winding and ferocious poisonous snakes quickly twisting their slender body on the ground and spreading around.


    The power of this guy is the poisonous snake, summoning endless poisonous snakes.


    As for the bald eagle, his body is rising into the sky, emitting soft white light, and there is a sacred long sword in his hand. It seems quite elegant and noble. Behind his body, there is even a virtual shadow, all of which are of the same type, men and women, old and young


    Those are his relatives, wife, parents, children, brothers... The magic spirits he killed and adsorbed. The more close relatives, the stronger the power of these magic spirits.


    Our brothers have been eyeing these damn guys, and the final war has begun.


    On the other side, we surrounded zelas. The war here has also started. It is still the beginning of a God. This guy is impatient!

 Chapter 1237

    Lazy to talk nonsense with these people, ah Shen smiled grimly and clenched his hands in an instant.


    God is also desperate. Although after many improvements, the negative effects of rage potion are not as scary as before, but it still has serious sequelae.


    God was simply treated by Cana before he came, but his condition did not completely recover.


    But here, ah Shen didn''t hesitate. He injected two potions directly into himself. You can see that the appearance of ah Shen became violent in a moment.


    The body is expanding rapidly, and there are bulged muscles all over the body, which looks very scary.


    The corners of his mouth were even more with a cold laugh. His feet made an effort, and his body suddenly appeared in the air. He grabbed the broken bone stick from the sky with both hands, and the stick directly hit zelas''s head.


    However, this kind of attack is nothing to Yu zeras, as if it does not exist at all. Zeras does not look at the sky.


    In the cold laughter, with such a gentle push, a blue energy roared directly into the sky. With a bang, before a god approached zelas, he was immediately hit by this mass of energy, and his huge body flew back quickly at a faster speed.


    A God can''t even carry a move in front of zelas. It''s conceivable how powerful this guy is.


    But ah Shen is not the kind of guy who is easy to be defeated. Although he is disheartened, the whole person still quickly got up from the ground. The failure of the first attack not only did not make ah Shen shrink back, but made ah Shen more crazy.


    Moreover, God''s attack also announced the beginning of the decisive battle. Figures quickly surrounded the past. No one dared to reserve the slightest in the face of zelas.


    The numerous attacks completely surrounded zerath, and everyone did his best.


    All kinds of energy groups in the sky are constantly dancing, whistling, bursts of terrible strength, and cutting like a sharp blade.


    Azil, Nethers, Kyle, moganna, hindra, Nine Tailed Fox and so many of us, even Lisandro, kalsas and even marzaha didn''t get such treatment and were surrounded by so many of us.


    But even in the face of so many people''s siege, zelas was still as stable as Mount Tai, and his face didn''t change.


    When I first started to attack, I could immediately feel the strangeness. When I was only tens of meters away from zelas, I immediately felt a slight numbness on the surface of my body, as if a weak current was spreading in the air.


    Around zelas, there seemed to be countless arms in a trance.


    When it comes, it is a mass of energy that roars directly past.


    He won''t dodge, he won''t resist.


    The only way is to attack. Even if it is a powerful energy group, he will use his own energy to directly bomb the other party until he devours the other party.


    So many people and dense attacks were completely under the control of zerath. There was a continuous roar around zerath''s body, and all our attacks were intercepted by zerath.


    This is an unimaginable problem. How can this guy intercept all the attacks of so many people so quickly?


    This is the power of zelas. The surface of the body will emit a weak current. That current can spread far away. As long as we approach this area, zelas will immediately sense it.


    What direction we came from and what attack we were going to carry out were all within zelas''s expectations.


    After finding his body, zelas was in a powerful mess. Even in this case, zelas was still able to make a sensitive response and completely intercept our attack.


    For a moment, in this battlefield, there was a chaotic fluctuation everywhere, and the chaotic impact caused by violent explosion was raging around.


    I only saw the figures flying out, and even heard bursts of muffled hum in the middle, which was obviously hurt in the battle.


    So many people can''t cause any damage to zelas at all. Even on our side, almost at the beginning of the battle, there are countless scars on each one, which looks very tragic.


    Can''t so many of us deal with this old man? impossible!


    Even the super strong such as moganna, Nethers and Azur are not the opponents of zelas. Under the attack of zelas, moganna was directly beaten out and feathers fell from the sky.


    As for Nethers, who was even more miserable, his body was directly trampled on the ground by zerath and struggled violently.


    Azir roared and rushed towards zerath, with countless yellow sand soldiers around him, trying to save Nethers from that humiliation.


    But Silas just glanced at Azur, and immediately one hand opened slightly, and a blue arc jumped out of the thin, bone like finger.


    That''s lightning... It''s just that kind of lightning. I don''t know how many times stronger than the lightning used by the corpse king before.


    Only heard a crackle, the arc suddenly spread out, and all the yellow sand soldiers were broken. As for azir, it was unbearable. The lightning exploded directly on azir.


    The position of the shoulder was pierced instantly, and a charred hole looked particularly terrible.


    The only arm left was almost broken under this electric shock.


    As for azir, under the power of lightning, he flew out directly, fell on the ground and couldn''t get up for half a day.


    The power of this guy is terrible.


    Zerath was obviously more arrogant about this powerful force. He opened his hands and was surrounded by terrible energy. He laughed: "haha, haha, you fools really let me get my body. Do you think you can kill me after I get my body?"


    "Yes, after getting the body, I really lost my immortal body, but my strength will be strong enough to make you feel desperate. Now I am not what you can deal with."


    "Even if I lose my immortal body, you can''t hurt me at all. It doesn''t make any sense at all."


    When people are proud, they are always easy to forget their form.


    Even zelas.


    Especially when I saw those enemies before, and now I was trampled under my feet, the psychological satisfaction was almost to an unprecedented degree.


    Zelas always wanted to kill these people, but at this time, zelas didn''t want to do it so soon.


    So it''s too cheap to kill these people directly.


    Zelas wants to bring the greatest humiliation to these people physically and spiritually! Only in this way can zelas feel the greatest pleasure.


    This guy is a little crazy.


    But although I don''t want to admit it, the strength of this madman is really terrible.


    But it seems that this guy''s vigilance has been seriously reduced. It''s almost time.


    After taking a look at moganna, Nine Tailed Fox, dragon and Kyle, and even hindra, almost all the experts who can fight are here.


    If we don''t act now, it''s too late.


    The eyes turned, and I jumped, and the ghost sprang out. Holding the giant Hydra in my hand, the whole man took the lead in rushing over.


    Several others followed.


    Dark shackles.


    Spirit raid!


    Dragon''s wrath!


    Holy angel sword!


    Darkness devours... Everyone''s unique skill is used at this time. For a moment, all around are covered by various powerful forces.


    Even ash and Ruiwen liberated their weapons.


    Faced with this violent fluctuation, zelas just smiled grimly: "it''s useless. This power is of no use to me. Don''t you fools understand it now?"


    Zeras was laughing wildly. He didn''t take this power to heart. His power soared in an instant, and a lot of energy had emerged on the surface of his body.


    He is ready to use his strongest strength to completely destroy the confidence and body of these enemies.


    Arcane ritual!

 Chapter 1238

    Don''t take it to heart at all. Even so many people release so many unique skills.


    A terrible energy tore the sky, and all around it fell into chaos and fluctuations, but it still didn''t change the appearance of zerath.


    He has absolute confidence in his strength.


    It''s time to end this battle.


    Having been entangled with these people for too long, zelas decided to completely destroy the enemy''s self-confidence with the most powerful attack. Of course, he would not kill these people immediately, including Azur.


    In that case, it''s too cheap for them.


    He will defeat them, waste their strength, make these people into adult sticks, and then let them see their friends and men killed by themselves one by one.


    Zelas can almost imagine the wrinkled crying faces and the shrill screams of these people. It is definitely the most beautiful and moving music in the world. It makes people tremble at the thought.


    At the thought of this, the arcane ceremony of zelas suddenly became more crazy. The next energy bomb around him roared violently, and the most terrible explosion could occur at any time.


    Seeing that the attacks had come before him, Silas was ready to act.


    With the rapid rotation of energy bombs, they are ready to roar out and solve all these enemies.


    But at this moment, zelas''s face suddenly changed.


    On that ugly face, even a touch of pain could be clearly seen, and the body trembled violently.


    Then the energy bomb around the body almost instantly lost control and dissipated by itself.


    damn!


    It''s a pity that he is a pure offensive fort. He has super attack means, but he doesn''t have the ability to protect his life at all.


    The dark shackles entangled in an instant and exploded directly.


    With a scream, the body was suddenly blackened.


    Spirit raid! The flame on the Nine Tailed Fox also burned, and a round bead directly hit zelas''s arm, which was almost broken in an instant.


    Then, followed by the dragon''s shrill roar.


    The rage of the dragon, the only attack that the dragon can make under the rage is to hit the enemy with its own head, which is also the most abnormal and terrible attack of the dragon.


    The super fast speed, coupled with the dragon''s brute force and amazing weight, can provide the dragon with super destructive power, which is stronger than any means.


    Zerath''s body was hardly worth mentioning in front of the dragon. Only a bang was heard, and that body was directly hit in mid air.


    Holy angel sword!


    Kyle''s great move is not just divine protection. As a judgment angel, if there is no strong offensive power, how can it be called a judgment angel?


    The holy flame burned on the long sword, the wings converged, and the whole body fell quickly, almost puncturing vertically and quickly.


    Pooh!


    Zerath snorted again, and the position of his chest was completely pierced by the silver white flame wrapped around the strange flame.


    A cool heart came directly.


    Even zelas can''t bear this injury.


    Kyle''s wings gathered together again and flew high before zerath was ready to attack. At the same time, a dark energy had completely surrounded zerath.


    Sindra''s darkness devours... Thorn!


    On zelas''s body, a large area of decay suddenly appeared.


    The thorn of avarosa!


    There was a cold flash in his eyes. The bow and arrow in ash''s hand opened directly, and a huge bow and arrow whirled and roared in an instant.


    That target is the left eye of zerath.


    AI Xi''s attack was fierce enough. Looking at the ice arrow rotating rapidly in front of him, zelas was startled, suddenly stretched out his right hand, and the energy just accumulated on his palm.


    That slap directly grabbed the ice arrow.


    Miso!


    Zerath is zerath after all. Although it''s just gathered energy, its strength is too many times stronger than AI Xi. Even if it''s this move, the stab of avarosa was caught in the hand of zerath. When it''s less than an inch away from his eyes, he stopped alive.


    Zelas finally breathed a sigh of relief. Now he has a physical body and strong strength, but he must also ensure that his physical body is not damaged too much.


    However, zelas just breathed a sigh of relief. A figure had flickered and appeared in front of zelas. In his hand, there was a golden sacred hammer. This time, instead of hitting the head, it was a rotation and directly hit the tail of the avarosa thorn.


    Zerath''s eyes widened in an instant. He wanted to escape.


    But... It''s too late.


    Bang... Pooh!


    A heavy blow, the stab of avarosa, which was originally caught, suddenly gained strength.


    With a miso, a large area of skin and even bone were directly rubbed off on the palm of zelas.


    And that sharp was a few centimeters ahead in an instant.


    Then, zelas almost watched the sharp one get into his eyes.


    The eyes instantly turned into fragments, and the left orbit turned into a black black hole. A large amount of viscous black red liquid gushed out of the eyes.


    And zelas was more like a fierce ghost, howling bitterly.


    After a series of attacks, zelas''s body finally fell to the ground, panting in his throat, and there were cracks and rotten marks all over his body. It looked very tragic. In particular, there is an ice arrow in the left eye socket. Don''t mention how scary it looks.


    Zelas, and even his countless subordinates, did not expect this reversal at this time.


    Zelas had the absolute upper hand. There was no problem to deal with these masters alone, but he didn''t think that there was a 180 degree turn in the battle.


    Zerath has directly become a sandbag from the original absolute advantage.


    What''s going on?


    Ah Shen and Mu Mu both smiled proudly.


    As for zelas, it was ferocious and ferocious, struggling to get up from the ground, with blood in his mouth!


    "Damn it, what did you bastards do to my body?" zelas roared angrily, grabbed the arrow and pulled it out of his eyes with a strange cry.


    This is zelas. In this case, he can still survive. If someone else had changed, he would have become a corpse now.


    Just now, he was going to use the arcane ceremony to destroy these people, but in his own body, something exploded instantly, exploded inside his body, and several meridians were directly broken, which seriously affected the control of zerath''s own power, and even dissipated the energy gathered by zerath in an instant.


    Zerath has super attack, but no displacement and defense skills. At the same time, zerath''s body is also quite fragile.


    Once there is no invincible energy, under the siege of the enemy, zelas will never be much better than others.


    "Fool, don''t you really think we didn''t do anything and let you take your body back?" I laughed impolitely.


    Sent back this guy''s previous arrogance.


    Inside zelas''s body, we buried some foreshadows.


    Since we know that zerath can be completely killed after he has a body, we have been studying how to kill zerath.


    First of all, it is necessary to let Silas get his body, otherwise we can''t kill him.


    But after zelas has the body, we are probably not opponents, and the strength of this guy may become more frightening!


    So we have to be prepared in advance. Even if zelas gets his body, we can cause serious damage to that guy''s body.


    Miniature biological bomb!


    Yes, that''s it.


    It was once the moon shadow, that is, the gadgets studied by Lin Zhe, which were used by Zhong lixiu to control the members of s city.


    Of course, now this kind of micro biological bomb is not simple. It is something that was later transformed by Mu Mu and a Shen.

 Chapter 1239

    Our team zelas has conducted profound research on how to win this war, and we have made countless plans and considerations.


    Finally, our idea is unified, that is, zelas must take back his body, but before that guy takes back his body, we must leave something in zelas''s body.


    Like a time bomb, it can detonate at any time when we need it, and then cause heavy damage to zeras in an instant.


    But it''s not easy to do that.


    Silas is cunning and treacherous by nature. After taking back his body, this insidious guy will certainly check it carefully. If we leave something too obvious on his body, this guy will find it.


    For example, poisons, bombs and other things, if zelas finds out, this guy is likely to give up his body directly, or solve the problems in his body before counting.


    In other words, these situations require us to make sufficient preparations and arrange things that are difficult to be found and can play a role at the same time.


    Therefore, we first injected many liquid bombs into the body of zelas and entered the dry body.


    Of course, these are only superficial, used to let zelas find and solve these problems. When zelas disarms these bombs, he will laugh at us fools in his heart, and his vigilance will be reduced accordingly.


    And our second trap will survive in this situation.


    Miniature biological bomb.


    This time, after improvement, our miniature biological bomb has become nothing different from human normal muscles. It is no longer the small insects before, but these normal muscles.


    They are only less than a millimeter in size. They are of mechanical structure. They are injected with a very small amount of medicine developed by a God. The quantity is very, very small, but the effect is very powerful.


    In the previous chaos in the desert, I took the opportunity to inject these things into the body.


    Once these bombs enter the body, they will move freely in the body in a short time to find a suitable place to take root.


    At ordinary times, it is the same as normal muscles, and even has the function of normal muscles. It will never be found, but when necessary, it can be detonated directly.


    Once it explodes, the power generated by the explosion will be destroyed around. Although due to the transformation, the power of the explosion is not so powerful that it can not directly kill the target as before, and although zelas is not a powerful tank, his body is much stronger than his previous ability.


    We don''t expect the bomb to kill zelas directly, as long as it can hurt him.


    At the same time, once it explodes, the drugs in it will spread out along the power of the explosion.


    Those potions were painstakingly prepared by God, not violent potions or power increasing potions.


    This is a pure corrosive medicine. It is the most corrosive medicine on earth after several attempts and research by ah Shen.


    Especially for human muscles, muscles, bones, skin and so on, it can produce super destructive power. It is simply the most abnormal corpse water.


    A God once tried that a strong mutant beast could completely turn into acid and disappear in five seconds with only one drop.


    Normal human beings can''t bear this kind of thing at all.


    Can zelas bear it? We don''t know, so we didn''t detonate these things directly at the beginning of the battle.


    In that case, zelas may be able to lift his strength to recover from his injury, but wait until our attack surrounded this guy. When this guy thought he had a chance to win and had no vigilance at all, he shot.


    A god detonated the bomb. The instant explosion and the rapid dissolution in key parts of the body quickly disrupted zelas''s control of energy.


    Then at this time, zelas failed to stop our attack, which directly caused the most serious trauma to zelas''s body.


    The highly corrosive liquid and the impact of explosion caused serious damage to the body of zelas.


    It can be said that if zelas did not have this body, it would still be in the previous energy state, then zelas would not be affected at all.


    But when zerath has this body, he will be bound by the body like others.


    After all, not everyone is like a lich like calthas. You can find a flesh body to live.


    Zerath used to be a pure energy body, which can be exempted from almost all physical attacks, but now zerath can''t. compared with the previous energy body, now zerath is more like a human.


    If a human body is destroyed, he must die.


    This is the price of zerath''s power.


    But after all, zerath is zerath. If it is an ordinary enemy, the previous explosion and corrosion will be enough to kill people.


    But zerath didn''t die. Even before the end of our round of attack, he gradually regained control of his body, especially the slap, and directly grabbed AI Xi''s avarosa thorn.


    That scene was particularly frightening.


    But now, this body is full of holes, affected by the whole broken body, and the strength that zelas can play is extremely weakened.


    In fact, all this has been foreseen in our plan.


    Except for the death of scana, this is something we didn''t calculate at all.


    Now we''re going to kill this guy for nothing else, even if it''s just scana.


    Do it!


    You can''t give this guy too much time. This abnormal body has almost endless energy. If it takes too long, maybe this guy has recovered.


    So we launched an attack immediately, and the dense attacks surrounded zelas again.


    Even Azul, who had almost been killed before, and Nethers, who had been trampled under his feet, rushed over.


    For a moment, Silas became a rat crossing the street, a humiliation he had never had before.


    Roar!


    At this time, accompanied by an earth shaking roar, a huge figure suddenly rushed over from a distance.


    It was a huge prehistoric giant with sticky blood on its scales. It looked extremely tragic.


    Desert butcher rickton.


    Nethers'' brother!


    This one has lost his mind, but the extremely powerful crocodile pounced on him from nowhere. It seems that he has killed countless lives, and his body is full of flesh and blood fragments.


    Scarlet eyes stared at his brother. In the roar of anger and hatred, Lexon rushed directly at Nethers.


    "Well, it''s time to solve this problem." after being intercepted and glancing at azir in the rear, Nethers turned to Rexton, with a touch of light in his eyes, enveloping himself and the crocodile. The next second he disappeared and left the battlefield. Maybe they need a quiet place, Let them solve the problem between brothers.


    Before, zelas had an absolute advantage and no one came to help, but now, seeing that zelas was about to be killed, some powerful men of zelas finally appeared.


    Zelas summoned a group of aspirants.


    These people may not be loyal to zelas, but they know what will happen if zelas dies, so they all rush to save zelas at this time.


    Only a shadow was seen, shuttling rapidly in the darkness.


    That guy is not the Lord of the shadow stream. Who is it?


    It''s not the shadow I once killed. This guy is much stronger than the shadow. His body is like a ghost, shuttling quickly among the shadows.


    Everywhere I went, I only heard a scream. This guy even caused a large number of deaths on his way over. I don''t know how many brothers, even those hiding in the mecha, can''t escape the massacre of this guy.

 Chapter 1240

    The Lord of shadow flow is definitely an expert in the hero alliance and a member of the source plan. He has super strength.


    Almost relying on one person''s strength, he destroyed the whole balanced sect and killed the boss of the balanced sect. Only Shen, akali and Kenan survived.


    Especially in the shadow, the strength of robbery can almost reach its limit.


    There is light, there is darkness. In this world, shadow is absolutely inevitable, at least in normal times.


    Robbery itself is a member with the ability to join the hegemony army, but this guy belongs to the unlucky type. He was killed once, and the soul mark was used to make machine armor.


    Leading to this guy is equivalent to losing one-third of his life and strength.


    Although it is only one-third, one-third of their strength is enough for them to become the most powerful.


    Although the soul mark was destroyed by Mumu in the end, the original possessed shadow was almost killed by me.


    And the war between us has lasted for a long time.


    So as soon as this guy appeared, he immediately stared at me. His body quickly shuttled through the darkness and rushed directly at me.


    This is a powerful enemy, and now the combat effectiveness must be more abnormal.


    If this guy is allowed to appear in the battlefield, with the haunting power of the Lord of shadow flow, it is likely to cause serious damage to us.


    Although I don''t have a good way to deal with this guy, I can only harden my head now and can''t let this guy come over.


    "This guy, let us solve it, you deal with this old guy." at this time, a man stood in front of me, not little yellow book and sindra. Who is it?


    "Be careful, this guy is very dangerous," I said.


    "It doesn''t matter." Xiao Huang Shu doesn''t think so. "He is a shadow. If there is no shadow, he is nothing at all."


    The master of the shadow stream is the real overlord only in the shadow. After breaking away from the shadow, his combat effectiveness is simply vulnerable.


    A large area of darkness has been shrouded in the past, spreading rapidly from all around, completely blocking the direction of the shadow flow Lord.


    Sindra, little yellow book, the dark forces in the two people''s bodies expanded rapidly, so that all around them completely entered the darkness.


    Shadow, as long as there is light, the shadow will not disappear.


    Then in the absolute darkness, the shadow will completely disappear.


    To create a dark space with the power of sindra and little yellow book is almost a desperate situation for the Lord of shadow flow.


    "I''ll take care of that guy," Kyle said coldly. In the distance, a gloomy guy like a ghost was approaching this direction quickly.


    That''s the eternal nightmare!


    Eternal nightmare, a guy more evil than the Lord of shadow flow, can create all kinds of evil and terror in human dreams and kill people in dreams. Once you die in your dreams, you in reality will come to the end of your life.


    This can be said to be an extremely dangerous guy.


    But for Kyle, he was not afraid of such things.


    Kyle''s holiness and nightmare''s evil form a diametrically opposite contrast. In some ways, it''s not too much to be a nemesis.


    All the loyal zelas experts came to help, and we were forced to constantly assign experts to deal with it.


    In this way, the power we can use against Fu zeras is reduced a lot and cannot form an absolute suppression. In this case, the power of zeras is recovering rapidly.


    We can''t bury too many traps in zelas. That''s sure to be found by this guy.


    The trauma caused in zelas''s body is being quickly suppressed by this guy.


    Zelas may need a lot of strength to suppress his injuries. If zelas is given enough time, he can even recover from the injuries he has suffered in his body. But now, zelas lacks this kind of time.


    Because a large part of the power was allocated to suppress internal injuries, the power shown by zelas was far less powerful than before.


    But even so, this guy went crazy, and the combat effectiveness is still quite terrible.


    Impact ball!


    Arcane pulse!


    Eye of destruction!


    A lot of energy explodes around. Even if the strength is weakened, it is still a ferocious mess. The impact of the explosion makes the large and small pits on the ground in front of you particularly obvious.


    Seeing that we couldn''t even get close to this guy, I was angry. The endless anger opened and quickly approached zelas. As long as we got close to this guy, we could get a bargain from this guy.


    Bang Bang... Carrying three attacks hard, I rushed to zelas quickly. With an axe, zelas''s chest was immediately split, and two broken ribs could be seen at the same time.


    The injury to his body made Silas scream and groan. Waving was a mass of energy that exploded directly under my feet. With a bang, his body was directly shocked and flew out.


    On the other side, the battle between the zombies, the Allied forces of S City in Jinggu city and the capable people under zelas has almost entered a white hot state, and the deaths and injuries of both sides are very serious.


    Countless broken limbs on the ground, fragments of mecha soldiers.


    As for the bald eagle and the black chief, they have been surrounded by Chen Bolin and Guan Zhaolin. These brothers are besieging these two guys.


    But the strength of these two people is also very strong. They can''t be killed easily.


    Especially the bald eagle, this guy''s wings make him more flexible than a zombie in the sky. Almost all his attacks fail. Even the magic spirits behind him pester our brothers to die.


    With a trace of pride on his face, these fools want to kill themselves?


    Just when the bald eagle was proud, there was a scream behind him.


    The bald eagle''s face changed wildly and just wanted to escape, but the sneak attack was faster.


    With a puff, a thick crossbow arrow pierced directly through the bald eagle''s chest, and the whole body was completely pierced.


    The body was directly carried out by the power of the crossbow arrow. Guan Zhaolin would never miss this opportunity. He rushed at it with a roar. His body was entangled directly and swallowed it quickly.


    In the scream, the bald eagle is struggling, but once entangled by Guan Zhaolin, this guy can''t please the fate of being swallowed up.


    On the other side, the situation of the black chief was not much better. He didn''t know where the crossbow appeared. It was extremely fast. It could appear from the most lethal angle every time, and it would kill people at once.


    With the death of the black chief and the bald eagle, these capable people also fell into a state of chaos. Both bosses died. What benefits can they get?


    Unimaginable fear swept through the body, and some people even wanted to run away.


    But zombies and other enemies will not let these guys go.


    We''re still fighting a fierce battle with zelas.


    The strong impact scattered all around, and it seemed that there was no winner or loser for a moment.


    "Boss, here we are." at this time, a familiar voice suddenly appeared.


    That''s the shadow of the moon!


    Not only the shadow of the moon, but also the mummy of the war, and even the familiar girl, the host of the mummy, appeared.


    And Wayne, Fiona, Bobby, Captain Timo, Lulu... A large number of heroes appeared here.


    Seeing these people, Silas was proud.


    These people are still afraid of death after all. They are worried that they will detonate their energy and see their danger. Although they are unhappy, they have to come to help.


    Of course, some of these people are not afraid, such as the shadow of the moon.


    Zelas didn''t even leave any means on this woman. Zelas absolutely trusted the moon shadow.


    The appearance of these people also let Silas breathe a sigh of relief. Their fists are difficult to defeat four hands. No matter how powerful they are, these people can at least help themselves hold down those enemies.


    As long as you get yourself three minutes, as long as three minutes, you can completely suppress your injuries. At that time, you can eliminate all these enemies every minute.


    At the thought of this, Silas was excited.


    Seeing the woman who had rushed to her side, Silas shouted, "you go and hold that guy..."


    Pooh!


    Before the words were finished, zelas''s voice suddenly stuck.


    Hang your head and look at a moon wheel in your chest!

 Chapter 1241

    That moon wheel is a familiar weapon.


    That''s the weapon of the woman you trust most.


    Moon shadow!


    Zelas seldom trusts people. Zelas is a lonely ambitious with no relatives and no friends.


    Although he is an asshole, zelas is actually a person.


    Unconsciously, zelas regarded the moon shadow as a trustworthy person and a real person.


    So, just now, when zelas suddenly saw the long sword penetrating from his chest, how did the expression on his face look like a wonderful description?


    Incredible, and even an unspeakable pain, an anger of betrayal.


    Just behind zelas, the face of the moon shadow was cold.


    In the eyes of the moon shadow, there is a strong hatred. This sudden change makes my heart ecstatic. Can it be said that the moon shadow has found the memory of Lin?


    Only when I saw the shadow of the moon, the shadow of the moon also saw me.


    In those eyes, there was only a cold, bone cold, which made me shiver. I know that the moon shadow still hasn''t found Lin Zhe''s memory. Now the moon shadow is still the moon shadow.


    Boom!


    Then a mummy suddenly appeared beside zelas, and the ragged bandage on the body surface quickly wrapped around zelas.


    Shua!


    The moon wheel was pulled out, and the other one was quickly cut down with a dazzling flash.


    Pooh... The corpse like body couldn''t stop the sharpness of the moon, and one arm was cut off directly by the moon shadow.


    "Yueying... You betrayed me..."


    The betrayal of the moon shadow seems to bring zeras more unimaginable anger.


    I only saw that zelas''s Shen Ti seemed to expand for a moment, and an indescribable strong wave suddenly exploded from zelas.


    The moon shadow and amumu couldn''t control it at all. They were directly shaken out.


    The two people he trusted most betrayed himself at the same time. Silas is a sad guy.


    "Kill them, kill them for me..." zelas roared loudly. These two people were also the only ones who had no means left.


    He''s yelling at Wayne and others.


    "Hurry up, or you''ll die..." zelas threatened angrily.


    I have something in my hand. I''m not afraid of these people''s disobedience.


    The situation was just as zerath expected. Those people were afraid of being killed and rushed towards the shadow of the moon.


    But before they approached the shadow of the moon, a milky light flashed on them one by one.


    That familiar light made the expression on zelas''s face instantly become a piece of fear.


    Zerath was furious and hurriedly urged the means he had left on these people.


    Boom, boom


    The energy that was injected into these people''s bodies was quickly detonated.


    I only heard the rumbling sound, accompanied by bursts of sad screams. I don''t know how many people in the distance, and my body exploded directly.


    There are powerful people among human beings and some heroes, but Wayne didn''t move. At the moment when the power of mercury machete was shown, their imprisonment was untied.


    This time, it blew up and killed many of zelas''s loyal men.


    Mercury machete, that''s what I left Wayne!


    Wayne, I met and even fought in the desert last time. From sivana''s mouth, I know that many of their companions are trapped under zelas.


    In fact, the battle plan had already started at that time.


    Our war against zelas has begun for a long time, but zelas doesn''t know anything.


    Wayne and Fiona are stubborn and proud people. They will never be willing to become zelas''s men. As long as they have the opportunity, they will definitely give zelas the heaviest trial.


    So in that fight, I gave Wayne a note and some mercury machetes.


    The note is already ready. If it''s not Wayne, but Fiona, it''s the same.


    On that note, the members of demacia in our city and the effect of mercury machete were recorded, and they were told that this was the only opportunity.


    If you can''t seize this opportunity, death is waiting for them.


    It''s just that they need to grasp this opportunity by themselves when and in what way.


    And Wayne also needs to distribute the hidden mercury machete to those trustworthy people without being noticed.


    Only everyone uses the mercury machete at the same time, otherwise, once zelas detonates the energy, it will be too late.


    Now it seems that the time is just right.


    Not only moon shadow and Linglong betrayed, but even these people betrayed themselves.


    For a moment, zelas fell into a situation of betrayal. Although this situation was not the first time zelas met, at this time, zelas was more angry and crazy than ever.


    I had hoped to get some help, but I didn''t expect the situation to become particularly dangerous.


    "You guys dare to betray me... You''ll regret it." zeras''s voice was full of fire.


    "Tut tut Tut, all right, at this time, don''t talk nonsense. What''s the use?" I sneered: "a Chihuahua, even if it screams, what can it do to the lion?"


    "You guy, thanks to your thousands of years and two lives, you don''t even understand the most basic things."


    "Do you want to control people? Are you kidding? How is it possible? If a person is so easy to be tamed and controlled, how can he be called a person? What''s the difference between him and animals? The harder you control others, the more others will try everything to get rid of your control."


    "It''s stupid of you not to understand this most basic truth."


    "What if you control so many people and have tens of thousands of men around you? In the end, you''re not alone?"


    "If you really want to control others? I''ll tell you a way." I put my palm on my chest: "sincerity, using your sincerity is more effective than any means. Of course, I guess this method is of no use to you. You don''t even have a heart, let alone sincerity."


    Zelas only had one eye staring at me, and he didn''t know what kind of feeling it was.


    I''m not the first to tell him this.


    Once the smartest and wisest counselor around him also used these words to admonish himself, but he killed him.


    Zelas doesn''t take his heart.


    He believed that his strategy and strength could surpass everything. Even the conceited and proud emperor was fooled around by himself. What about others?


    But now, zelas seems to suddenly understand what the meaning of this sentence is.


    I have never had such a deep understanding of this sentence as I do now.


    This smelly boy has no means and his strength is not even the strongest, but around this guy, he is an innumerable expert.


    They can willingly risk their lives to fight for a certain belief, which is much more effective than those they control by means of coercion.


    Is this the so-called power of sincerity? But where is the so-called sincerity?


    Zelas doesn''t know and doesn''t want to know.


    He didn''t want his faith to collapse at this moment.


    "You really annoy me. I will let you know that the so-called sincerity and faith are garbage, rotten meat and dust... Only absolute strength is everything."


    There began to be a strange blue light in the only eyes left by Silas.


    His body stayed on the ground, as if nailed to the ground, motionless, but on the surface of his body, there was a huge virtual shadow.


    Flying posture!


    It''s not an arcane ceremony. It''s just in a form similar to a flying posture. Now, what zelas shows is the real power when he soars.


    This is the power of zerath at its peak!

 Chapter 1242

    How many peaks can there be in life?


    When zerath''s strength was the strongest, it was when he occupied the soaring power originally belonging to Azur, absorbed those powers, and his strength expanded to a limit.


    But for zelas, the peak was as short as a flash in the pan.


    He just tasted it for a moment, and was surrounded by Rexton and Nethers, the two guardians of shurima, and forcibly pulled it out of his body.


    As a result, the direct result is that the original strength of zerath is separated from the body with the pull of the soul.


    The soaring power, when out of control, dissipates most of it, leaving only a small part hidden in the flesh, which has become the power to keep the flesh from rotting and disappearing for thousands of years.


    Before, when zerath was fighting, he was actually using his own strength, but now, zerath finally began to use the energy of flying posture.


    At the sight of this scene, Azur''s face suddenly became particularly terrible.


    "No, stop him quickly!" Azul shouted.


    We can all feel that zerath is full of terrible energy without Azul''s reminding. This guy''s desperate trick is absolutely terrible.


    Almost everyone rushed at zerath and swept the tide with strength.


    Boom, boom


    My axe chopped hard, and it could cut less than two meters outside zelas''s body. It was like being blocked by an invisible terror barrier, and I couldn''t move on at all.


    The more power I used, the more powerful energy I bounced back, and my body was directly shaken hundreds of meters out of control.


    He fell to the ground with a bang and wiped the blood from the corners of his mouth. His eyes were full of horror.


    None of our attacks can touch zeras.


    Outside zelas''s body, a protective cover composed of pure energy completely wraps zelas in the center. No matter how hard we try, we can''t do any harm to zelas.


    The pure energy is almost turned into substance, just like an entity. It is conceivable how much energy is gathered in this area.


    It''s not just me, even Azur, mogana, Nine Tailed demon fox, and even the dragon.


    Everyone''s attack can''t be of any use. If you attack with twice the power, twice the power will bounce back to you.


    The more powerful you attack, the more abnormal the rebound damage you suffer.


    After a round of siege, Silas remained motionless, but on our side, it was a mess, all wounded.


    In front of zelas, a large area of blue energy is gathered into a huge ball, on which blue arcs are jumping rapidly, which is the powerful force formed by countless lightning.


    Even hundreds of meters away, we can really feel how powerful this force is. If this force explodes here, at least one third of Jinggu city will be blown up.


    And this force is still rising and becoming more powerful and abnormal.


    The eyes of zelas were covered by that madness and resentment.


    "Humble fools, tremble before my power!"


    "And you damn traitors, die in regret."


    "I will show you what is the real power and let you know what is the real power."


    Zeras is howling!


    Click!


    That force was so powerful that large cracks appeared around zelas''s body, just like a completely broken glass, looking chaotic.


    Space collapsed completely in front of that force.


    Ouch!


    You can also hear the roar of a crazy beast from the huge energy ball, in which the shadow of an ancient beast is emerging little by little.


    That is the energy body condensed by zerath''s forced use of his own strength.


    Once this energy body takes shape, it will destroy the world to its heart''s content, follow its own will, and there will never be such a foolish thing as betrayal.


    This is what you are really loyal to yourself and make yourself.


    We can really feel the power of destruction.


    "Super cation gun!"


    Behind her, Chen Yi gave a soft drink. The super cation gun left a large amount of dazzling light in mid air. Boom, it exploded on that mass of energy.


    Chen Yi''s single attack is the strongest among all of us.


    But this time, the result only makes people feel desperate.


    The super cation gun can''t even make that mass of energy ripple, or even be completely swallowed.


    Yes, Chen Yi''s super cation gun was directly swallowed by that large mass of energy as food, and there was nothing left.


    That scene made Chen Yi''s eyelids jump and made our hearts cold.


    Even Chen Yi''s super cation cannon is useless. What power is there to completely destroy this mass of energy?


    Unexpectedly, for a moment, no matter how crazy my brain turns, I can''t think of any way.


    Not only can our attack not break this mass of energy, it will even become a supplement to this mass of energy and be absorbed by this mass of energy.


    This could be the worst case!


    At this moment, we can only watch helplessly. The energy around zelas is getting stronger and stronger.


    And Silas, laughing wildly in the center of that energy, stared at all of us with one eye, as if he were looking at a group of dead people.


    I have never encountered such a powerful force, even when fighting marzaha before.


    I don''t know when, a burst of extremely strong attraction has emerged around us, like a whirlwind around all of us, as if trying to pull our bodies and fly to that mass of energy.


    Countless broken limbs, countless blood, bones and fur on the ground, whether human or zombie, flew to that mass of energy without control.


    At the moment of contact with that mass of energy, it is directly assimilated, crushed, turned into powder, and completely swallowed up by this mass of energy.


    The huge energy mass, which was originally pure blue, became scarlet.


    Spinning fast.


    Not to mention, there was even a huge vortex in the sky above, just like the sea eye in the ocean.


    Countless thick dark clouds are overlapping and rolling layer by layer, as if a storm is coming.


    The huge area with a radius of more than ten kilometers almost shrouded the whole city and was completely dark.


    Under the collision of the clouds, electric currents flickered, making the whole sky fall into the instantaneous brightness.


    The change on the top of the head gives people a feeling of extreme depression, as if the sky is about to fall.


    They stopped one by one, even those zombies stopped their hands, held their heads high, looked at the darkness in the sky, and trembled all over.


    Is that despair or fear?


    Under the cover of an invisible force, you just feel that your body seems to be kneeling on the ground. You can''t even breathe.


    At this moment, if it is the end of the world, no one will have the slightest doubt.


    It''s just an energy ball that can cause such a strong change between heaven and earth. Is it a nuclear warhead explosion?


    Or is this guy as powerful as an intercontinental cruise missile?


    Unimaginable terrible energy, wind turbulence around, I don''t know where the direction is.


    The space is staggered and overlapped, and the ground is shaking, like an earthquake.


    What a doomsday scene.


    "Damn it, tell the brothers to retreat quickly." I shouted hoarsely.


    We can''t stay here anymore. In that case, our brothers will be wiped out.


    I can feel it, and I can''t stop it. The only thing I can do is to take my people away from this devil like area as far as possible before this energy explosion.


    That terrible despair is frightening!


    In fact, needless to say, under the influence of this doomsday force, our brothers feel afraid.


    They are not timid, it is an instinct that drives them to leave this land quickly.

 Chapter 1243

    It''s dark and dark!


    The sky seems to crumble; The earth seems to crack; The world seems to be going to be destroyed.


    Only the center of all this, the shriveled, thin and withered old guy, is still laughing wildly and releasing the energy of his body.


    This guy is an invincible devil.


    This level of energy can really be called the nuclear bomb level. It may be an exaggeration to say that it will destroy the world, but there is absolutely no problem in destroying Jinggu city.


    Now, there are tens of thousands of reinforcements from s City, hundreds of thousands of human beings in Jinggu City, even more than 200000 men of zelas, and millions of zombies, all here.


    But now, all lives are facing this wave of terrorist threats.


    This guy, under extreme anger, broke out the soaring mode. How strong the power of this soaring mode is, even zelas himself has never tried.


    Because at that time, he had not had time to try this power, so he separated his body from his soul.


    This is the first time zelas has tried to use this power.


    The feeling that he had never experienced made zelas a little crazy, and his face looked ferocious.


    Great, great.


    Zeras, who was stimulated by his powerful power, was going crazy. He couldn''t even think about whether he could live if such a powerful power was released?


    If you don''t die, you will be seriously injured.


    But zerath had no time to consider so much. This powerful taste has destroyed zerath''s reason.


    Zelas, and even all of us, didn''t notice that at this moment, dozens of kilometers away from Jinggu City, a chubby figure floated in mid air, with a secret book suspended in front of him.


    His interested eyes were staring at Jinggu city. The powerful energy made him shocked, even scared and excited.


    Morello... He thought of his master, the powerful mage who gave himself a hat, a secret code and a scepter. Only in that man did he experience that taste.


    This isn''t calthas. Who is it?


    In the final showdown, the old guy really showed up here.


    Of course, don''t think he came to help. This old guy is definitely not a good thing.


    He just looked at the chaos in front of him with great interest, waiting for both sides to form a situation of you and me. Both lose and hurt. That''s the end he wants to see.


    He''s upset. There are too many strong people.


    The strong among human beings, the strong among angels, and the strong among Ruima... Everywhere, as well as the old Duke Kao, the world is not very big and does not need so many strong people.


    Therefore, it''s better to die a little more. It''s best to die all, and only the strong one is left. That''s great.


    Don''t really think calthas is a good man, trustworthy?


    Are you kidding? If it''s not good for him, he doesn''t want to run so far. Isn''t he tired?


    He just wants to look at the two cities of mankind; Looking at Shu Ruima, Lin Yi and zelas fight each other to fish in troubled waters.


    He doesn''t want to have a war with either side. That won''t do him any good. He is now alone. He is not sure of victory in the struggle with any forces.


    At present, when feeling the terrible power, calthas''s face becomes very strange. Such a powerful power is enough to destroy a city.


    If this force is really released completely, the human city will be destroyed almost instantaneously. It is estimated that no one can live.


    After releasing this strength, zelas is bound to enter a long period of weakness, and his strength will be reduced to the extreme. If he appears at this time, he will be the final winner.


    It has to be said that this calthas is much more insidious and cunning than zelas.


    Look at this abacus. How loud is it?


    Moreover, this plot is very likely to succeed, because we can''t control the situation now. We can''t stop that force and can only avoid it.


    Not only us, but also the zombies instinctively felt the danger and fled one by one. No one was willing to stay here too much.


    Our brothers are also retreating, leaving the city quickly one by one, as far away from zelas as possible, and so are the original men of zelas.


    But no one can guarantee whether they can leave this place. One by one they can survive.


    Everyone retreated. Even Yueying, Linglong, Wayne and others chose to retreat at this time. They all tried their own attacks and could not cause any damage to a group of extremely condensed energy.


    But... Only one person remained there.


    Azul.


    The old man didn''t leave, but stood quietly in place, staring at zeras in front of him, killing in his eyes.


    "Old man, why are you still here? Let''s get out of here before this energy explodes. Otherwise, I may lose my life." I was a little anxious and said to the old man.


    But azir just looked at me and immediately shook his head: "it''s useless. Even if it''s escape, how far can he escape?"


    "Even if we are lucky enough to survive, how many people in Jinggu city and the reinforcements in s city can survive? We will be seriously injured and still have no power to kill zelas. Even if we meet again next time, it will still be the same outcome."


    "But it''s better than waiting to die here?" I said helplessly.


    Now the power released by zelas is too strong for us to approach. We can only watch this power raging, but there is nothing we can do.


    "There''s nothing I can do," azir said. "Boy, if, I mean, if both of our old things die, then the people of Jinggu City, please, and you will take the people of Jinggu city to s city."


    I was stunned: "old man, why do you say this now?"


    "Nothing, just promise me," said azil.


    I nodded subconsciously.


    Then the next second, I just felt the ground surging under my feet, and my body retreated quickly as if sitting on a conveyor belt.


    With master Azur as the center, an unprecedented powerful force appeared in an instant.


    That force may not be as crazy as zerath, but it is definitely not something that ordinary people can resist.


    The wind blows and the sand dances!


    Around azir''s body, yellow sand soldiers suddenly emerged from the ground. In just a few seconds, tens of thousands of yellow sand soldiers were formed.


    Those yellow sand soldiers are like in dieluohan, staggered one by one, forming a high wall.


    Then azil suddenly rushed forward.


    His speed didn''t seem very fast, but in the blink of an eye, he appeared in front of zelas.


    Far away, I saw that picture.


    There was a click in my heart. I knew about what Azul wanted to do.


    That may be the last picture I want to see!


    As soon as he rushed in front of zelas, azir could feel the terrible power.


    Seeing the targets around fleeing, Silas didn''t care. He knew the power of this energy explosion. It was useless to escape so far.


    But now, when he saw Azul rush in front of him, zelas finally changed his face.


    From Azul, zelas felt an indescribable danger.


    "Azul!"


    "Zeras!"


    Their voices were hoarse. They were enemies that had lasted for thousands of years.


    "You''ll die!" roared Silas.


    "You too." whether it''s truking or azir, now the wrinkled old face is also fierce.


    There were cracks on the body, just like a yellow clay sculpture.


    An earthy yellow light was gathering from the crack in Azul.


    Under that light, the energy group around zelas could not even limit Azur''s movement.


    Self explosion... Soul origin!


    With that kind of indomitable momentum and the madness of dying together with the enemy, azir roared, rushed over suddenly and hugged zelas''s body.


    While manipulating those energies, zerath couldn''t hide at all.


    Boom

 Chapter 1244

    That voice became the only one in an instant.


    Boom!


    Azir wanted revenge, but his strength could not compete with zeras for various reasons.


    In this case, azir chose the craziest means and died with zeras.


    Self explosion, the origin of the soul.


    The origin of the soul is the most fundamental power of a hero.


    Self exploding soul mark can make a hero play double power. It is conceivable how powerful the power of self exploding soul origin is.


    After azir exploded the source of the soul, the flesh and blood body couldn''t bear it at that time. With that powerful power, azir forcibly endured the pain of body collapse, broke through the blockade of the energy group and came to zeras.


    He hugged zerath and completely released his control over power.


    Then, the whole body with the broken soul turned into powder in an instant.


    At the same time, zerath was attacked by that force.


    Poor Silas, who is manipulating this powerful and amazing force, can''t escape this attack at all.


    In a violent explosion, zelas''s body suffered devastating damage directly at a very close distance.


    Most importantly, because of this explosion, the powerful energy gathered by zelas was also out of control at this time.


    The source of the soul explodes, plus the super power is out of control.


    Although there is no special control, the impact of that force explosion is still powerful and terrible.


    Only the roar was heard, and then a huge light column with a diameter of kilometers burst into the sky in a huge area within a radius of kilometers.


    Just like a super large laser weapon, it rushed away the dark clouds in the sky.


    Around this kilometer, a thick layer of yellow sand, the shield formed by soldiers, also collapsed at the moment of explosion. For a time, yellow sand was flying all over the sky, and dust storms that had never been seen fell.


    That terrible shock swept the whole city at a speed more terrible than the tsunami.


    One figure flew backwards out of control.


    I don''t know how long it has passed, the quicksand has scattered silently, and the ground is covered with a thick layer.


    Suddenly, in a sandbag, an arm suddenly stretched out.


    Is that... Moganna?


    His body was covered with traces of gravel, and his wings were covered with yellowish soil.


    "Cough, cough... Shit, I almost suffocated." that was the voice of a God. He got up from the ground and spit out a mouth of sand in his mouth.


    Inside the earth bags, people struggled to appear. There was a mess around. It seemed that many people survived.


    Almost all the main members of s city are here, and those who were just next to Wayne are also here.


    However, although I saw many people, ah Shen always felt a little strange, as if something was missing.


    A few seconds later, ah Shen suddenly patted his head: "where''s Lin Yi?"


    Yes, everyone is here, except Lin Yi.


    Looking around one by one, I didn''t find Lin Yi.


    His eyes focused on the area at the center of the explosion. The circle with a diameter of kilometers turned into a huge Tiankeng with no bottom.


    Azul and zelas are both missing.


    Nethers and rickton were also missing.


    "Yueying, sister Yueying is gone," said Linglong.


    The little girl pretended to be crazy and fooled zelas, but she was smart. The moon shadow can feel that the situation is wrong in these years, thanks to this girl.


    But now, the moon shadow can''t be seen.


    I don''t know where I went.


    Lin Yi, moon shadow


    No, I couldn''t avoid the explosion?


    "No way, the master is not dead yet." it was ash speaking.


    Eight heroes are still alive. They are not dead, although they look a little embarrassed.


    Although they can exist alone from the host, the connection between them and the host has not been completely cut off.


    They can still feel the master''s breath, but... The distance is too far, they can''t even feel the specific direction.


    But in the hearts of Aishi, Daomei, Elise, SANA, leflan, Ruiwen, Sarah, and even akali, you can feel a desire.


    A desire for power.


    The master is in danger and needs support.


    A few people, you look at me, I look at you.


    Immediately, they pulled up their palms one by one and formed a circle.


    Relying on that subtle feeling in the soul, we are rapidly connecting with the host.


    Boom!


    Two figures are rapidly interlacing. One is my figure and the other is the body of zelas.


    This guy, zelas, is really a powerful pervert.


    Before that, the power comparable to the explosion of intercontinental cruise missiles failed to kill this guy.


    Of course, this guy is not easy. He''s ragged and bloody. He looks very disgusting.


    A big hole was blown out of his chest, one ear disappeared, and almost all the teeth in his mouth were shocked to powder.


    But this guy still didn''t die.


    Even at the moment when the explosion just appeared, this guy instantly appeared next to the moon shadow with the help of the impact of the explosion. He grabbed the moon shadow, and then used the impact of the explosion and his own powerful power to cross directly from the sky with a perfect parabola, and then fled from Jinggu City in an instant.


    As for me, I happened to see that scene.


    At that moment, I made the same decision almost immediately. A flash appeared in mid air. With the help of that impact, I roared out at the same time.


    Silas hated the moon shadow. He couldn''t tolerate the betrayal of the moon shadow, so he also caught the moon shadow when he left.


    The moon shadow is my sister. I will never watch zelas hurt the moon shadow, so even if I risked my life, I always followed it.


    Under the explosion, my injuries were also very serious. My internal organs and bones were almost completely misplaced, and blood was gushing from my mouth.


    Zelas couldn''t hold the moon shadow in one hand to fight with me. I don''t know what he did. The moon shadow lay on the ground and couldn''t move. He could only watch us fight.


    "Old fellow, if you don''t die, you just die. You haven''t lived enough after living so old?" I laughed while fighting.


    "Bah, smelly boy, you''re going to die. I''ll never die. I won''t die."


    "I won''t die. I''m kidding your uncle. I won''t die yet. I''ll kill you today!"


    My mouth is taking advantage of it, but actually my heart is very anxious.


    After all, my strength is far from that of zelas. Now zelas is seriously injured, so am I.


    Now the strength of both sides is half a kilo, I am half a kilo, he is eight Liang... According to the present calculation, it is better than me.


    Up to now, there are more and more wounds on me.


    I can only use some means of fighting with my life in exchange for the results of the war.


    Seizing an opportunity, I rushed to see zelas preparing to hit the ball.


    Endless anger!


    This unique skill was opened again. Taking advantage of this opportunity, I quickly approached zelas and punched directly at zelas''s chest.


    Above the fist, countless green energy and red flames are gathered together.


    Aware of the danger, Silas turned violently and wiped his fist over the shoulder of Silas''s broken arm.


    As a result, I only saw a large piece of flesh and blood disappear in an instant, as if it had evaporated, and it disappeared directly.


    The severe pain made Silas howl bitterly, and the movement of his hand became more ferocious.


    Eye of destruction, arcane pulse!


    Two moves in a row burst directly on me. My whole body was dripping with blood, but I still didn''t die.


    I won''t die under endless anger.


    The axe in his hand came out of his hand. Under the rapid rotation, it chopped directly on zelas''s left leg.


    My strength can''t keep up.


    My whole body was almost completely exhausted. I didn''t feel the slightest strength. Even throwing an axe almost consumed my last strength.


    As a result, the axe left a wound with a depth of more than ten centimeters on zelas''s leg. It almost cut off zelas''s left leg, but in the end, it could only fall powerlessly to the ground.


    Strength, I urgently need strength now.


    Before, when I had eight heroes around me, I was not afraid of anyone, but now, when these heroes leave me, even if they just leave me temporarily, I didn''t expect that they all fell into their present appearance.


    Even if there is only one hero here, it may be another look.


    I lay on the ground panting.


    Physical medicine and clarity are useless.


    Silas is also black and blue, not far from death, but he is the ultimate winner.


    He was laughing and venting his excitement.

 Chapter 1245

    The moon is struggling on the ground!


    Her memory has not completely recovered. She just knows that zelas is not a good thing, and her amnesia must be because of zelas.


    She also knew that zelas was using herself.


    From Linglong''s mouth, Yueying knows a lot about me. Those things sound familiar, especially that person. He should know that person, but he just can''t remember.


    But now, when the man is in danger, the moon shadow doesn''t want to see him die. Anyway, absolutely not.


    "Don''t you want him to die? It''s really brother and sister love." zelas smiled grimly: "yes, you''re his sister."


    Looking at the distorted face of the moon shadow, zelas''s voice is particularly rampant: "unfortunately, you have to watch your brother die in front of you now. Of course, you don''t have to worry. After I kill him, I will also kill you. You betrayed me..."


    Seeing Silas approaching me step by step, my eyes turned quickly, looking for a chance to live.


    System, I can get the power now, almost all by this system.


    This system was born in the city of Zuan at the end of the world of the League of heroes, because the chaotic energy was born. When I landed on the earth, I was just testing the patch, and the results were integrated together.


    Through this system, I got countless benefits. Once I even got countless powerful magic scrolls.


    However, with the upgrading of the system, all these things disappeared and there was no external force. Instead, I blessed myself with all these forces.


    But now, can I still get enough strength from this system to keep me alive?


    I''m trying to find it in this system.


    Suddenly, as soon as my eyes lit up, on that hero''s page, I saw some familiar things that had long disappeared.


    Cards!


    Hero cards, with the final evolution of the hero, these cards have been sealed and cannot be summoned again, but now these cards seem to have loosened the seal.


    Cards appeared in my hands with my blood on them.


    "Come out..."


    With my voice, figures quickly appeared in front of me.


    Ashy, Dao Mei, Elise, SANA, leflen, Ruiwen, Sarah, akali, there are many of them.


    The moment all appeared in front of me. When zelas saw these suddenly appeared people, their faces became very strange. The madness in their eyes immediately disappeared and turned into a touch of fear.


    At ordinary times, zelas doesn''t care about these people at all, but now, not at ordinary times, I don''t even have the strength to move my fingers. Zelas is better than me, but it''s also the end of a powerful crossbow.


    With a strange cry, Silas turned and ran away, ignoring the shadow of the moon on the ground.


    But... This guy has no chance to live.


    Run? Are your legs long or Sarah''s big long legs long?


    Three times and two times, he had caught up with zeras and directly blocked in front of zeras. Among the two small pistols, the barrage time began to spray.


    Silas wanted to open, but with a bang, a huge ice arrow exploded on him. It was ash''s magic crystal arrow.


    Then a huge spider with a group of small spiders suddenly fell from the sky.


    A phantom chain also wrapped around zelas''s neck.


    The four Supreme blades were directly inserted into zerath''s body one by one.


    The melodious sound of the piano is healing my injuries.


    On the broken blade in Ruiwen''s hand, a green energy quickly gathered up!


    Wind cut!


    Whistling!


    Poof!


    The last arm was instantly cut off by the power of the wind.


    The body is full of holes.


    Zelas may not have thought that he would fall in front of a group of enemies he could not see before.


    This group of women had never been in zelas''s mind before.


    But now, it''s zelas''s death.


    Zelas didn''t want to die, and he didn''t want to die of such humiliation. He forced himself to bear the attack of barrage time, broke free from the shackles of the phantom chain, and pulled out the supreme blade from himself.


    That old, ugly and dry body still insisted, didn''t want to die, struggled and wanted to rush out of the encirclement.


    Magic Sakura kill dazzled!


    Akali''s body flashed away, and the next moment appeared in front of zelas.


    The cross sickle in his hand crossed in an instant.


    The next second, everything in front of me, all declared static.


    In akali''s hand, a shriveled head was caught in her hand, and the headless body fell to the ground.


    Zelas may not have thought that he would die. Even if he died, he might be fighting against the super strong. He died vigorously. This guy didn''t expect that he would die in such a humiliating way.


    After killing zelas, I struggled to get up from the ground, and blood was still flowing from the corners of my mouth.


    The sound of Sona''s piano hardly stopped.


    Smiling at the eight heroes, I nodded. I didn''t know what was going on, but they appeared in front of me when I needed them most.


    "Thank you..."


    "Husband, you''re welcome, but you may have to work hard in the future..."


    "What?"


    "You may need to upgrade us again. But don''t worry about your husband. Sister Morgana will come right away." Aishi smiled bitterly, then nodded helplessly at me, and her body turned into a white light and disappeared.


    Then there are Dao Mei, Elise, leflen, Ruiwen, Sarah, akali, and finally SANA.


    "Master, be careful yourself." after leaving a word in my heart, SANA kissed me on the face and disappeared.


    Eight cards reappear in the system.


    This is ash''s choice.


    Sacrificing more than ten years and hard-earned strength to appear next to me in the shortest time is the only thing I can do by using the connection between me and them.


    I came to the moon shadow and stretched out a hand.


    The moon shadow hesitated, grabbed my hand and was pulled up by me.


    "Welcome back!" whether she is Lin zhe or not, but in my heart, she is my sister.


    "Tut tut... You are awesome enough to kill zelas, which is more than I expected." just when I was a little relieved, a voice appeared in front of me.


    Calsas.


    The old boy, indeed, was the most insidious. He appeared at the most critical time.


    "You came to kill me?" I asked.


    "What do you say?" calthas asked with a smile.


    "If you want to kill me, I really don''t have any resistance now, but I don''t think it''s good for you." I asked with a blink.


    "What if I kill you? No one can save you now!"


    "Yes, but you will also face endless pursuit. You have to face the anger of two angels, the flame of a dragon, the pursuit of almost the whole demacia hero, and the hatred of all brothers in s city. In this world... You can''t live!"


    "As long as you find a trace of you, you will never think of peace."


    Calthas''s eyes flickered, as if judging what I had just said.


    About a few seconds later, calthas''s body slipped back two steps. He also has to study death. If he has been chased and killed all the time, it will be very uncomfortable. It seems that it is better to find an island and rebuild the shadow island. Uh huh, even if he is alone, isn''t there a zombie?


    A dark shadow in the sky is roaring quickly. That''s moganna.


    Before sending it, ash told Morgana and them my location.


    Calthas''s body completely disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    Jinggu city was almost completely destroyed and all the buildings in the city were destroyed.


    Originally 1.8 million people, now there are only 230 thousand left. This time the damage is really too big.


    Moreover, most of the remaining 200000 people are newborn children, and the remaining combat effectiveness is only more than 100000.


    Almost all the experts in s city died in the war. Only LongQian and Chu Feifan were left.


    After discussing with the two people, all the people in Jinggu city have moved to s city.


    Fortunately, in this chaos, those medical staff were well protected and there were not too many casualties.


    Although the missile base was not completely destroyed because of the super energy shield, the missiles inside were also transferred to s city.


    Today, there are about 500000 people in s city.


    In addition to the people in Jinggu City, those under zelas before, Wayne, Fiona, Bobby and others who defected, joined s City, and most of the Yodel people also joined.


    Some people in America and Africa wanted to take refuge, but we didn''t want to. We gave them a boat to go back and forth from where.


    We have done our utmost to kill them without putting them in the right place. Don''t let us accept the enemy before.


    With the death of zelas, the world entered a real peace.


    Calthas didn''t show up. He was monitored on military satellites several times. The guy appeared on the island of Japan, followed by a large group of zombies and the female killer Evelyn. It was fun for himself.


    As long as that guy doesn''t take the initiative to make trouble, we won''t be free to make trouble.


    And Nethers, with that crocodile, appeared several times. He was looking for a way to restore his brother''s reason.


    Duke Kao lives in seclusion at the foot of a mountain in the west, and his daughter is at ease with him.


    In the twinkling of an eye, a few years later, the first batch of children have grown up, and they can protect the city.


    We still have only such a city, but the area of this city is much larger than before, several times as large as before. In this city, tens of thousands of children are learning all kinds of knowledge.


    The number of tablets produced per day is 1000, and the number of humans is slowly rising.


    Every year, we hold a collective wedding.


    Many couples appear every year.


    "Now, let''s invite the first couple... No, it''s the first wave of couples. Let''s invite the groom Lin Yi, who already has nine wives, to come on. Let''s announce the list of brides, Kyle, Chen Yi, Bingya, Chen Xiaolin, Ruiwen and Sarah..."


    "See, you have to call mom for those on the stage in the future, don''t you know?" Xiao Ya said to the child in her arms, pointing to several people on the stage.


    The child seemed to be ignorant, ignorant and ignorant. Only his big eyes twinkled with light: "why?"


    "Because we... Are all a family!"